《I became the Tyrant of a Defense Game》


 Chapter 1: GAME CLEAR

    Chapter 1: GAME CLEAR


    "I fucking did it!"


    Those words burst from my mouth, my arms jettisoning upwards in triumph.


    CLEAR was the glaring message blazing across the computer screen in front of me.


    I had triumphed over the ultimate trial in the game.


    "Damn right! I fucking did it! I crushed this goddamn game!"


    Overwhelmed, a single tear made its way down my face. Considering the brutal six months it took to conquer this game, I couldnt help but be overcome with emotion.


    Tower Defense & Dungeon Attack RPG,


    .


    This was an old-school game, a classic that had stood the test of over 10 years.


    In it, you drafted and trained heroes to protect the city, plunging headlong into the dungeons beyond to secure victory. All the while youre strategizing in a turn-based RPG.


    You positioned your characters on the map and commanded them individually.


    If a hero that youd poured time and effort into was killed, they were gone for good, establishing the games notorious difficulty.


    The game was a global sensation in its prime, but now its just an old classic. So why am I only now claiming victory?


    Firstly, nobody had ever conquered it on the highest difficulty.


    That difficulty, Hell, combined with Ironman mode, where progress was saved automatically. This combination, known as Hells Ironman, had remained unbeaten.


    The game kept every players victory data on its server and ranked it. However, Hell Ironman had remained unbeaten.


    Some had beaten the game on Legendary difficulty in Ironman mode, and others had turned off Ironman mode to beat Hell difficulty. But Hells Ironman had seen no victor until now.


    But today, 10 years after the game was launched, a champion has emerged. Me!


    Challenging the impossible is human instinct.


    Like surmounting a peak that no one has yet scaled. So, I took it on.


    And the second reason.


    - Damn, RetroAddict finally did it.


    - Congrats!!


    - Lmao, gotta respect the persistence of the RetroAddict.


    - First in the world, well done.


    - Thanks for the grueling work over the past six months.


    Chat messages came pouring into the chat window on a second monitor next to my game screen.


    Seeing the chat log, I could only smile.


    "I fucking told you all, didnt I? No matter how damn hard it is! Games are made to be beaten!"


    I am a game streamer, specifically a streamer who plays challenging classic games. My ID is RetroAddict.


    As for the number of viewers, its surprisingly large.


    Nostalgia always draws a crowd. Watching a battle of high difficulty is always gripping content.


    I typically pull in around 3,000 viewers, but as I approached the final stage, that number climbed past 10,000, and with the news of my victory, more viewers were flocking in.


    [MissionFairy has donated 100,000 Won!]


    - You can brag all you want today. As promised, Im sending the donation.


    One by one, regular viewers who had pledged to donate upon my victory started to follow through.


    [ShittyGameConnoisseur has gifted 50,000 won!]


    - Damn, now what am I supposed to watch for the next six months if youve already smashed it?


    [BlackBox has gifted 10,000 won!]


    - Thought I was investing in a sure thing when I bet you couldnt beat the game... Damn, you played me.


    [DogBarksAtBoringStreams has gifted 30,000 won!]


    - Cant bark at you today, good job.


    "Ah, thanks everyone for the donations. Ill keep giving it my all!"


    As the generosity flowed, I thanked my viewers, echoed their comments, and they responded with palpable joy, their chat messages ricocheting off each other.


    The chat room was a party.


    For the first time in a decade, a player had crushed a level no one else had. Could there be a more illustrious accomplishment for a gamer?


    My viewers, having accompanied me on this odyssey, reveled in the victory as if it were their own.


    - Hang on, did the company go under? Theres no official website... did they flop?


    - No new releases for a decade, they must be bust


    - So, whos keeping the clear data servers up and running?


    As my viewers speculated wildly, I stared at the dwindling roll of credits, relishing the moment.


    The unique satisfaction of completing a game, a curious cocktail of achievement and a tinge of emptiness, filled me.


    Thats when it hit.


    - Hello, RetroAddict. Im the director of


    .


    Out of the blue, this message popped up in the chat.


    The chat room exploded.


    - What??? Is it legit???


    - Come on, its a scam. You lot are so gullible


    - That user has been a regular viewer since he started playing Protect the Empire, could it be the actual director?


    - Director, please launch Protect the Empire 2, we want to see RetroAddict squirm more!!!


    Surprised, I checked the users chat history.


    Theyd been tuning into my streams ever since I started playing


    half a year back.


    But theyd never posted anything until now.


    And this person chose to break their silence right after I completed the Hells Ironman difficulty.


    - I need to thank you. Honestly, I had given up. I never thought anyone could do it.


    The alleged director continued.


    - But you did it, and I cant tell you how relieved I am. Thank you so much.


    "No, um... you dont need to thank me..."


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    Whether or not this was the actual director, it felt nice. I never imagined Id be thanked for beating a game.


    - It gives me hope that theres still a chance for us.


    "...?"


    I blinked, puzzled.


    Hope? What kind of absurdity was that?


    Oh right, rumor had it that the company was broke. So, they were on the brink of giving up, but my relentless gameplay inspired them, was that the idea?


    - You have proven your worth and capabilities. Please come to us and lend a hand.


    Um, well...


    Could they be working on a sequel to


    ? Do they need me to beta test it? Is that why theyre extending an invitation to their studio?


    Just as I was about to probe into the mysterious message.


    Huh?


    The world around me started to spin, everything blurred.


    Must be dizziness from playing nonstop.


    True, I hadnt eaten or had a drink since the final stage. It mustve been a good few hours to clear.


    The lights from the dual monitors scattered. The spinning wasnt just mild, it was downright violent.


    The chatter in the chat box and the scrolling credits on the pitch-black screen meshed into one.


    I mustve overdone it. I was about to blackout while gaming.


    Well, if I did faint, my viewers would likely dial 911 for me, right? With that comforting thought, I succumbed.


    The last thing that grabbed my attention before everything went black was:


    - Thank you for playing.


    - Thank you for playing


    .


    That message marked the end of the credit roll.


    And then, I descended into the void.


    << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 2: [STAGE 0] Commencing the Tutorial

    Chapter 2: [STAGE 0] Commencing the Tutorial


    -Boom!


    As my eyes flickered open, a deluge of bricks tumbled down before me with a resounding crash.


    Huh?


    This puzzled exclamation slipped out as a figure from behind propelled me forcefully onto my stomach.


    What the hell...!


    I attempted to swivel my head to identify my assailant, but...


    -Boom!


    Before I managed, another explosion, trailed by a massive tremor, engulfed me. It felt as though a bomb had detonated just inches from my face. Startled, I flattened myself even more against the ground.


    Soon, the tremors dwindled and the ringing in my ears began to abate. I gingerly raised my head to examine my surroundings. What was going on?


    Before me stretched a colossal brick fortification. Fires raged sporadically with plumes of smoke billowing out, cries and screams echoing all around.


    The fortification wall adjacent to me was dissolving, as if liquefied by intense heat. Evidently, something akin to a bomb had gone off.


    What on earth is happening...?


    With a fearful mutter, I scanned the scene.


    Individuals, donned in blood-drenched armor, scurried in all directions.


    Cannons mounted on the fortification walls spewed fire in repetitive salvos, while people frantically brandished swords and loosed arrows over the walls.


    What threat lay beyond those walls warranting such desperate retaliation? Hesitantly, I craned my neck to see.


    And beyond the walls were,


    ...!


    Monsters.


    Skreee-!


    Beasts resembling gargantuan spiders, significantly larger than humans, swarmed over the fortifications in a relentless wave, their chilling cries reverberating in the air.


    There had to be hundreds, no, thousands of them.


    Incredulous, I stood frozen.


    What on earth is this?


    Is this some sort of dream? Or a hallucination triggered by something I ate...?


    You can deny the reality all you want, but isnt that a bit clich, Your Highness?


    A grumbling voice emerged from behind me. It mustve belonged to the person who had pushed me to the ground. I spun around, dazed.


    There he was, a familiar young man.


    "...Hmm?"


    A remarkably handsome face looming close to mine in the midst of this horrifying battlefield only added to my disorientation.


    The proximity was too overwhelming. I wished hed give me some breathing room.


    Beneath his shimmering blond hair, his bright blue eyes sparkled. His muscular frame was evident beneath his leather armor.


    He bore an uncanny resemblance to a protagonist. Yes, just like a protagonist, but...


    Hold on.


    "...Lucas?"


    Unconsciously, I found myself pointing at the striking man.


    The resemblance was uncanny. He looked exactly like Lucas, the protagonist of


    , the game I had been engrossed in just a little while ago.


    The blond young man looked taken aback.


    "So, you finally remembered my name. And here I thought youd forgotten me, despite my faithful service as your knight escort.


    Uh... what?


    Really, Lucas?


    Wait a moment, if thats true... Does this mean Im in...


    -Boom!


    Once more, something careened in, causing a section of the fortification to crumble. I let out a scream and rolled on the ground. Somebody, please save me!


    My screams of agony echoed in the air as I writhed on the ground. Please, someone, save me!


    Lucas, his teeth clenched, rushed over and hoisted me up with force.


    "Since youve likely forgotten again, let me remind you! Were up against the Black Spider Legion! Two hundred heavily armored siege units and nine hundred close-combat assault units! Our forward base is on the brink of collapse!"


    "Uh-uh, uhhhhhh."


    I was so overwhelmed I could barely articulate a response.


    The Black Spider Legion was a breed of monster from "Defend the Empire". They were notorious for ruthlessly tormenting players from mid-game onwards.


    Lucas issued a growl as his gaze swept over the fortress wall.


    "But these damn creatures dont function at sunset! The sun will set in about 30 minutes! How many times have I told you to remain inside the base buildings then...!"


    It dawned on me then that the bombardment we were enduring was the siege attack from the Black Spider Legion.


    -Boom!


    -Crash!


    Sparks flew in every direction, walls melted away, and the soldiers on the ramparts fell one after another, blood spraying everywhere.


    "Damn it, this way!"


    Lucas practically hoisted me up and dragged me into the base.


    Despite the scorched and crumbling buildings within the base, it was a stark improvement from the nightmare outside.


    After gently setting me down indoors, Lucas bellowed.


    "Stay here until sunset! Dont you dare step outside! Understood?"


    "Uh-uh, yeah..."


    I somehow managed a response.


    "Thanks, Lucas..."


    "...?"


    ***


    The gusts howling across the city walls were frigid.


    They swept across my face, a bone-chilling winter wind.


    And the wind of the night. Coldness was expected, but there was an additional element.


    "..."


    Gradually, I took in my surroundings.


    Death.


    Death was ubiquitous. Monster carcasses were piled beneath the wall, and human bodies strewn on top.


    The aura of death radiated a cold far sharper than the winter or night.


    "Lucas, whats the time now, and where are we?"


    I asked, standing at the edge of the wall, struggling to suppress the nausea brought on by the overpowering stench of blood.


    Lucas, stationed behind me, appeared confused by my question, but he responded distinctly.


    "It is the final day of February in the year 649 of the Empire. We are at the forward base of the fortress city of Crossroad."


    "...So tomorrow would be the first day of March, 649."


    "Thats correct."


    I gritted my teeth.


    Year 649 of the Empire, March 1st. Monster frontline base.


    A very familiar time and place.


    Why wouldnt it be? Over the last six months, while engrossed in Protect the Empire, I had to play the tutorial at this time and place hundreds of times.


    So thats why the situation felt so eerily familiar...


    I had conquered Protect the Empire on Hell mode with Ironman mode activated.


    Ironman mode permitted only a single save slot throughout the game.


    And the game automatically overwrote progress onto that slot. This meant that save scumming was out of the question.


    But what if the entire game situation became an insurmountable challenge?


    You had to abandon the current game and begin anew.


    Viewers nicknamed this process of restarting from the beginning a new Earth or a new Empire. I maintained a tally of the number of restarts.


    And the time I completed the game was on the 742nd Earth.


    Which meant I had failed 741 times, and replayed the tutorial map 742 times. I couldnt help but know the tutorial like the back of my hand.


    Tomorrow, the prologue of Protect the Empire, the tutorial stage kicks off.


    The tutorial is straightforward.


    It introduces the world and the games control system, and...


    Everyone except Lucas meets their end.


    "..."


    I had glossed over the storyline hundreds of times, but recalling it now, I remembered everything.


    Simultaneously, I also recognized who I was.


    "So, I am Ash."


    "Pardon me?"


    "My name. Ash. Ash Born Hater Everblack." (TL Note: His nickname in Korean is and in English we just call them haters. Much like Taylor Swift has a song about haters, theres a Korean song about them too: /watch?v=3s1jaFDrp5M)


    Lucas gazed at me as though I was stating something self-evident, but I was deadly serious. I gritted my teeth and tugged at my hair.


    "Why did it have to be this despicable character of all people?!"


    The Empires maniac, the Third Prince.


    The most incompetent leader who foolishly dragged the majority of the fortress citys forces to the forward base, leading to their complete wipeout.


    And, the character who endures the most horrifying end in the tutorial.


    Ash Born Hater Everblack.


    In the main game, hes a minor character, a throwaway extra who dies as soon as he appears.


    I was yanked into this game world, and of all people, I have to be this bastard?


    That was the exact moment I grasped the identity of my self.


    -Ding!


    A familiar, albeit cheap, sound effect echoed, and a transparent window materialized before my eyes.


    [STAGE 0]


    Objective: Survive the monster onslaught


    Reward: ???


    It was a system window I had seen countless times before.


    Indeed, it was identical to the interface of Protect the Empire, the game I was immersed in just moments ago.


    "..."


    Thats when it truly hit me.


    I had indeed been thrust into the world of the game,


    And this game was an absolute piece of shit.


    "Uh, Your Highness. Are you okay?"


    Lucas gazed at me with concern as I blankly stared into the void.


    "...Lucas."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I rigidly turned my head towards Lucas, and I whispered in a hushed tone.


    It was a sentence delivered with passion, sincerity, and intensity.


    "Were fucked, fuck."

 Chapter 3: [STAGE 0] Even under the crumbling sky

    Chapter 3: [STAGE 0] Even under the crumbling sky


    The forward outpost of the fortress city, Crossroad.


    Headquarters reserved for the commander.


    "..."


    I was locked in a fierce staring match with the mirror.


    Reflecting back at me was a striking man, adorned with jet-black hair and eyes that gleamed like the night sky as if he were a figure plucked straight from a masterpiece painting.


    The third prince of the Everblack Empire, Ash Born Hater Everblack.


    It seems this pretty boy was the one Id inexplicably inhabited(?).


    "Have I finally lost it..."


    It was a bitter pill to swallow.


    Id not only stepped into a game world but also become a dispensable character destined to die in the tutorial. As sunrise greeted the dawn of the new day, the dreaded tutorial would commence.


    "Why, of all people, did it have to be this bastard!"


    I groaned, running both hands down my face in exasperation.


    Hovering in front of me was a translucent system window, detailing a comprehensive character profile of Ash.


    [Character Summary - Ash Born Hater Everblack]


    It was almost as detailed as a short story, but to summarize:


    Ash, the youngest son of the Everblack Empire, the third prince.


    Plagued by madness since childhood, Ash was known for his volatile and cruel nature.


    From a young age, hed been indulged with everything he wanted and was quick to discard anything he found displeasing.


    His palace was a breeding ground for constant calamities and mishaps.


    As he matured into adulthood, his days were consumed by lascivious escapades with noble daughters, his profligate lifestyle draining the national treasury, and his flagrant disrespect towards bureaucrats and knights causing mayhem.


    As his reign of terror escalated and grievances within the capital proliferated, the Emperor was left with no choice but to take severe action.


    Ash, I hereby assign you as the lord and commander of the fortress city, Crossroad. Dedicate yourself to ensuring the Empires tranquility by combating the monsters at bay.


    While it sounded like a commendable appointment, it was effectively an exile and demotion.


    The fortress city, Crossroad, was situated at the southernmost tip of the world.


    From the colossal southern lake, monsters emerged relentlessly.


    With a staggering average of thousands of casualties each year, it was the most formidable monster frontline in the world.


    Being tasked to combat monsters here was akin to a life sentence a never-ending struggle.


    And Ash was an outright lunatic.


    On his inaugural day, he rallied the Imperial soldiers whod accompanied him from the capital, along with the mercenaries stationed in the fortress city, and ventured southward.


    If we obliterate the root of these monsters, our troubles will be over!


    In essence, Ashs approach wasnt entirely flawed.


    The mission to exterminate that origin was precisely the premise of this game, Protect the Empire.


    The predicament arose due to timing. The day Ash led his forces to march coincided with the day the dormant monsters of the past decade sprang into action.


    Upon their arrival at the forward base, Ash and his soldiers were ambushed by the sudden emergence of the Black Spider Legion, and they waged a blood-soaked battle around the clock for three consecutive days.


    On the fourth day, the forward base fell.


    Their deployed forces were annihilated.


    Lucas, the protagonist and Ashs personal knight, managed to escape the carnage with Ash, but Ash didnt survive the escape.


    Ultimately, Lucas was the sole survivor, making his way back to Crossroad.


    As the deputy commander, Lucas held the fort at Crossroad, all while initiating an assault on the dungeonthe source of the monstrous outbreak...


    ... This was the opening narrative of the game


    .


    But damn it, that wasnt the pressing issue right now!


    "Shit."


    I wiped the cold sweat coursing down my face with my hand.


    "Ash, you dumb fuck! You shouldve holed up in the fortress city, why did you barge out! Why!"


    I was certain that regardless of when I was plunged into the game, I could carve a path to survival.


    I was the only person who had completed the game at its harshest difficulty setting.


    Except for this one time! This accursed tutorial phase alone!


    "Its unbeatable. This stage is designed to be lost."


    In the game, this tutorial was crafted to guarantee defeat, regardless of the strategy employed.


    We were vastly outnumbered, and the monsters, equipped with higher levels and superior specifications, far eclipsed our own soldiers.


    During the three-year run of this game, the Black Spider Legion monsters only became viable targets midway through the second year.


    Confronted by hundreds of those bastards right from the get-go, victory seemed an impossible dream.


    Ultimately, even in the final tutorial, only Lucas managed to escape.


    "...No, pull yourself together, RetroAddict."


    I sought to regain my composure, delivering a few sharp slaps to my own cheeks.


    "Games are made to be beaten. If this situation is a challenge thrown at me, there must be a solution."


    Yes.


    Even though this place was undoubtedly reality, it also mirrored the game Id conquered.


    I had a greater understanding of this game,


    , than anyone else in the world.


    If I could harness all my knowledge and experience, I should be able to devise a plan, even when the sky seemed to be falling.


    And if that joke could be exploited, then... there were potential strategies.


    The plan was as fragile as a spiders web, yet it held a certainty.


    Lucas!


    I thrust the door open and stuck my head out. Lucas, who had been dozing on his feet while on guard duty, jumped and turned to face me.


    "Yes, Your Highness! Whats the issue?"


    "Summon my personal party immediately!"


    Lucas blinked, taken aback.


    "A party? Do you mean your personal guard unit, Your Highness? Youve never summoned them before, why the sudden..."


    "Enough with the questions! Just bring them here!"


    I pointed a firm finger at Lucas, a confident grin on my face.


    "Because Ive figured a way out of this mess!"


    ***


    Moments later.


    The corridor outside my room teemed with all five members of the tutorial party.


    Myself, Lucas.


    And three new faces.


    Lilly, Ken, Damien...


    I swiftly scanned their eerily familiar faces.


    And it made sense. The number of times Id witnessed their death events was beyond counting.


    Lilly was a woman with fiery red hair cascading from beneath her mages robe.


    Ken was a hulking man, bald head gleaming, clutching a shield.


    And Damien...


    "...Why is he all huddled up like that?"


    He was a boy with curly brown hair and glasses, adorned in a priests robe.


    He looked fine, yet he was sobbing in a corner of the room. What was happening?


    "Damien lost a comrade today. Please understand."


    Lilly managed a pained smile and requested my understanding.


    Damien, one of the last healers in the unit, appeared to have been tending to the wounded shortly before.


    A dear comrade of his had succumbed to injuries just recently.


    "Sniff... Sob..."


    Damien couldnt stem his tears. His pristine priest robe was stained with the blood of his comrades.


    Lilly, seated next to Damien, tenderly rubbed his back.


    Now that I think back on it, thats how it was in the game tutorial.


    Damien was always the first to die, perpetually suffering from some fear or confusion debuff.


    I recall him being a critical healer, but he was utterly unhelpful.


    "Come on, Damien. I know youre grieving, but you need to get up! Losing a comrade is heartbreaking, but you must survive, right?"


    I patted Damiens shoulder, but he continued to sob.


    Ken, the towering knight, glared at me with a look of dissatisfaction.


    "You must survive? Are you for real, Prince?"


    "Huh?"


    As I looked at Ken, he spat out his words, his voice brimming with resentment.


    "Are you actually saying that, Your Highness, after leading us into this death trap with your pitiful command!"


    "..."


    "What do you mean, have to survive? Were all damned to die because of you, dammit!"


    That felt unjust. I was not to blame. This damned Ash made this mess and then I was handed the problem.


    That defense surged to the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed it. Who would believe such an unbelievable tale?


    More crucially, I could totally empathize with Kens feelings.


    A commander abruptly descended from the capital and threw the entire army into the enemys lap. It was enough to make anyones blood boil.


    ...Yes, it was maddening, but...


    "Ken."


    I couldnt let that sway me.


    "Are you challenging me, the son of the Emperor and the Supreme Commander of the frontline here?"


    As my voice dropped to a whisper, Ken recoiled. He finally seemed to grasp that the prince standing before him was utterly unhinged.


    With a smug grin, I allowed one corner of my mouth to twitch upward into a dangerous smile.


    Once I lost control, it was game over. The plans I was about to implement were outrageously reckless.


    I needed them to follow me without hesitation.


    "Lucas!"


    So I....


    "Behead this insolent fool who has insulted the royal family and the Supreme Commander, right away!"


    Decided to lean into my already well-established role of a madman.

 Chapter 4: [STAGE 0] Theres a hole I can spring up through

    Chapter 4: [STAGE 0] There''s a hole I can spring up through


    "Off with his head, this disrespectful child who insulted the royal family and the Supreme Commander, immediately!"


    Upon hearing my command for Kens execution, Lucass face drained of color.


    "But, Your Highness! Ken is a valiant knight of the Empire, momentarily out of his senses due to exhaustion from consecutive battles!"


    "..."


    "He fought most bravely in our recent confrontation. I beg you, show mercy!"


    "It seems youve ignored my order, Lucas."


    Of course, I had no intention of killing Ken.


    How could I? In these dire circumstances, every party member, every knight, every soldier was precious. Besides, I was not a madman killing people left and right.


    "Right here, right now, execute Ken. Thats an order!"


    But above all, it was essential to firmly establish my authority here.


    Ash, the man whose role I had inherited, was a colossal failure.


    The situation was so critical that this place might fall by tomorrow, and I had no hope of earning my subordinates trust in just one night.


    In the end, there was only one way to make them follow me.


    Fear.


    It was a crude strategy, a malevolent move, but there was no other choice.


    "Ken!"


    Seeing that I was not backing down, a frantic Lucas turned to Ken.


    "What are you waiting for? Apologize to His Highness immediately!"


    "Kuk..."


    "Ken! Hurry! Show your respect as an Empire knight and apologize to the Prince!"


    Ken, who had been trembling, slowly bowed his head.


    "I-Im sorry, Your Highness. I let my emotions get the better of me. Please forgive my impertinence."


    "Ken."


    I offered him a cold, sarcastic smile.


    "You were thinking this, werent you? Were all going to die here anyway, so what does it matter if we die by my sword or a spiders claw?"


    As if hit by a pointed accusation, Kens shoulders shook violently. I continued to grin ominously.


    "But, there is a difference. The two are worlds apart."


    "...?"


    "If you die battling the spiders, youll remain a knight, but if you die defying me, youll go down as a traitor."


    I pointed towards the end of the corridor. Looking in that direction, Kens face turned ghostly white.


    At the end of the corridor was a cage housing doves.


    Carrier pigeons.


    These were the doves that had been tirelessly sending letters pleading for reinforcements over the past few days.


    The Black Spider Legion didnt bother with birds in the sky, so the carrier pigeons were still operational.


    Though it seemed we would be wiped out before any reinforcements arrived... Anyway, my point was.


    "If you die a dishonorable death, your family back home will be left in shame."


    Mess with me, and it wont just end with your death, Ill make sure your disgrace is known back in your homeland. And your families will bear the repercussions.


    I was openly threatening him.


    I already knew from the character directory that Ken had a large family to look after.


    Now, Kens face was not just pale, but deathly pale. I whispered softly to him.


    "Death isnt the end, Ken. Consider what comes after."


    "I, I, I deeply apologize, Your Highness the Prince!"


    Ken was now prostrate on the ground.


    "Please, I beg your mercy...!"


    "Directly insulting the royal family, you certainly earned a beheading, however..."


    I gave a casual shrug.


    "Given the tough situation we find ourselves in and your past bravery, Ill let this one pass."


    "Thank you, Your Highness..."


    I feared Ken might rebel out of bitterness, but fortunately, he only continued to kneel in obedience.


    Thank heavens he fell in line.


    Inwardly, I exhaled a sigh of relief, hidden from the eyes of others.


    It didnt matter if it was a perilous balancing act. It didnt matter if it was desperate.


    This place was a high-stakes gamble. One wrong move and wed all perish. Luckily, my initial show of force seemed to have taken root.


    "Now, that being said!"


    I scanned my party members, nodding my head.


    "Wouldnt we all rather survive together than die together?"


    It was such a self-evident statement, there was no need for confirmation. The party members nodded, their faces a mix of bewilderment and relief.


    I extended my hand before them.


    The carrot after the stick.


    "I wont make excuses! Due to my severe misjudgment, our troops are on the brink of obliteration."


    Everyones eyes widened. Perhaps they were startled to see this erratic prince admit his faults for the first time.


    "But now is not the moment to brood over past errors. We need to figure out how to survive against those spider bastards."


    I studied each of their faces in turn.


    Lucas, Lilly, Ken, and... Damien, still huddled and weeping in the corner.


    - Profession : Intermediate Knight


    - Strength 25, Agility 25, Intelligence 10, Stamina 25, Magic Power 10


    Oh my~ what splendid stats.


    All his knightly requirements maxed out at 25, the level cap. Even his Intelligence and Magic Power werent too shabby. Hes not the hero and an SSR rank for nothing.


    Lets delve into his abilities now.


    - Held Abilities


    > Passive: Man of Steel


    > Ability 1: Soul Strike


    > Ability 2: ??? (Unveils post secondary profession)


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unveils post tertiary profession)


    The passive ability, Man of Steel, enhances base defense, and once per stage, nullifies lethal damage. Considering the precarious mortality rate in this game, this passive could be deemed top-tier. It seemed like a lifeline tossed in, perhaps owing to his protagonist status.


    The initial ability, Soul Strike, was an extravagantly overpowered skill, apt for a main character. Each enemy slain permanently augmented its effect.


    In essence, each kill boosted the damage inflicted.


    As the game evolved into its third year, the potency of this singular ability escalated to rival the ultimate abilities of other heroes. What an undeniable cheat!


    Its regrettable that the second ability and ultimate remain concealed.


    Even at the tutorial level, his might was considerable. He truly was the protagonist.


    Having analyzed Lucas, next up is...


    How about me? I toggled the display.


    [Ash (EX)]


    - Level : 1


    - Title : Mad 3rd Prince


    - Profession : Novice


    - Strength 1, Agility 1, Intelligence 1, Stamina 1, Magic Power 1


    "..."


    What is this scrap?


    The ludicrousness momentarily petrified me. But upon rubbing my eyes and inspecting again, I realized I hadnt misread. What?!


    Primarily, why is my level 1? Wasnt the minimum level in this game 5? And werent the base stats also minimum 5? Why is everything adjusted to 1?


    Also, whats with this EX rating?


    It was a ranking I hadnt encountered before. Wasnt the default rating N?


    The character ratings in this game were sorted as SSR-SR-R-N.


    I was baffled, having never come across the EX rank, even after mastering the games intricacies.


    In this game, Ash, or me, has morphed into a different entity.


    It was baffling. But even so, any change could harbor potential.


    Who knows? This unexpected slot machine might tilt the scales in this dire situation.


    I eagerly browsed my abilities. Lets examine.


    - Held Abilities


    > None


    "..."


    No, maintain composure. Inhale deeply.


    Its merely because Im level 1 now. As the level advances and I transition professions, Ill accrue abilities and my stats will surge.


    I clung onto optimism, fuelling my hopes.


    Closing the ability tab, I opened the traits tab.


    Traits, distinct from abilities, are the idiosyncrasies or habits that a character acquires during their development process, which can influence their stats.


    While there are no bounds to acquiring traits, only up to three can be activated at once.


    Upon opening the traits tab, one trait surfaced.


    - Active Traits (1/3)


    > Map-making


    "Ah, there it is."


    Luckily, the trait that Ash possessed during the game had remained.


    Map-making. It wasnt the literal ability to draft a map, but rather...


    [Map-making Lv.1]


    - Allows you to comprehend the full scope of the battlefield in the form of a dotted mini-map. Can be activated once per day for 5 minutes.


    That was the essence of the trait.


    It appeared to be a capability that a player ought to have, but why was it possessed by a character? I wondered...


    Was this ability granted in anticipation of a player, like myself, taking over the character?


    Well, it wasnt the moment to dwell on that. Firstly, I needed to tackle the imminent crisis before I could indulge in such musings.


    Having verified the existence of the map-making trait, I hastily shut my stats window. I didnt want to confront those dismal numbers anymore.


    Now, it was time to scrutinize the remaining trios stat windows.


    "Hmm, theyre all fairly standard."


    Lilly, Ken, and Damien were as run-of-the-mill as youd anticipate from characters of their rank, there was nothing else to investigate.


    At most, Lilly was an R-ranked mage with satisfactory stats. Ken, an N-ranked knight, and Damien, an N-ranked priest, had stats typical of their N-rank.


    If these visible stats were all that existed, I wouldve relinquished strategizing a while ago. It wouldve been unfeasible.


    However... Lilly, Ken, and Damien had something exceptional about them.


    It was the joke that the developers had embedded in the tutorial characters, something that couldnt be utilized in the game.

 Chapter 5: [STAGE 0] Theres a hole I can spring up through (2)

    Chapter 5: [STAGE 0] There''s a hole I can spring up through (2)


    First on the list, the magician, Lilly.


    I quickly skimmed over the mediocre stat window and launched Lillys trait tab.


    [Lilly (R)]


    - Equipped Trait (1/3)


    > Flame Skin


    There it was!


    Just as anticipated, straight from the game. Flame Skin.


    [Flame Skin]


    - A trait evolved from an extreme fear of being touched. Transforms your body into flames to evade physical attacks. Depletes MP with each dodge.


    It was a commendable defensive trait. A fine trait, but the hitch was that Lilly was the primary damage dealer of this party.


    And she was a fire mage with a significantly high mana consumption.


    The moment Lilly begins taking physical blows, it signals the party teetering on the brink of annihilation.


    And in such a predicament, instead of triggering this trait, one should attempt to wring out the remaining mana to conjure an offensive spell.


    That would be the tactic in a typical game.


    But the current scenario was extraordinarily unique. I was scheming to actively exploit this trait.


    Next, the shield-bearing knight, Ken.


    I opened the trait tab in Kens stat window.


    [Ken (N)]


    - Equipped Trait (1/3)


    > Urchins Survival Method


    There it was. The Urchins Survival Method.


    [Urchins Survival Method]


    - A habit nurtured during your urchin days. When danger is sensed, you drastically diminish your presence, escaping the attention of those around you. Drains a considerable amount of HP with each use.


    Again, an impressive trait. If only Ken wasnt a shield knight.


    Ken was a shield knight who goaded enemies from the front line, grabbing their attention and bearing the hits with his physique.


    But a stealth trait?


    And it drains a significant amount of HP.


    It would make sense for a rogue class or another melee damage dealer, but for Ken, a shield knight, it was a clashing combination.


    But, I needed to exploit it.


    Since orthodox methods are futile right now, I have to harness every variable within my reach.


    And finally... Damien.


    Swallowing my parched saliva, I opened Damiens stat window. Please, let it be there, please!


    The traits of the other characters were merely supplementary, just extra gimmicks we could utilize.


    But Damiens trait was, throughout this entire game, the most disruptive factor. It was absolutely indispensable for strategizing!


    And...


    [Damien (N)]


    - Equipped Trait (1/3)


    > Far-sight


    There it was!


    This insane game-wrecking trait was present here, in this reality, just as it was in the game.


    [Far-sight]


    - A trait acquired due to the gods blunder at birth. See what you want to see, hit what you want to hit.


    It was truly absurd.


    The description might be vague, but in the game, it was an outright insane trait that added +50 to individual field of view and +999 to accuracy.


    In the game mechanics, if the accuracy score exceeds 100, no matter what you shoot, it unquestionably hits. But 999?


    It simply means you hit, end of story. You could launch an arrow from one edge of the stage map to the other, and it would pinpoint a needles eye.


    But the problem was... the one who possessed this trait was Damien, a healing priest.


    In the game, the system placed restrictions on gear based on character classes.


    Damien, being a priest healer, was only allowed to wield a staff. His skills were characteristic of an N-grade healer - nothing more than plain healing magic.


    Healing skills always hit their mark, they never missed. But what use was it to have an accuracy as high as 999?


    In the game, there was no means to take advantage of this. It was akin to a picture of a feast, a completely worthless trait. Merely a sadistic prank by the game developers.


    But this is reality.


    It could be employed.


    And incredibly effectively at that!


    Games are meant to be conquered.


    It was after a few minutes that Damien found his voice. His tone was gruff.


    "That orphanage was a dreadful place... when we turned fifteen, Ban and I fled."


    Ban must have been his deceased friends name. I listened in silence.


    "Ban was gifted with swordsmanship... and I was fortunate enough to have a talent for healing. We scraped a living as mercenaries."


    "..."


    "I was a third-tier mercenary, terrified of monsters and easily spooked at the sight of blood... Ban, already a top-tier mercenary, guided me. We toiled together, vowing to support our younger siblings back at the orphanage."


    Damien hid his face behind his hands.


    "But, he died. Just like that."


    "..."


    "A Black Spider targeted me when I was drained, and Ban shielded me, taking the brunt of its attack. He was ripped apart right in front of me! All in an effort to save someone like me!"


    The rest of the party observed the weeping Damien with uncomfortable expressions.


    "He wasnt meant to die here. Ban had dreams and the skills to make them a reality. But here, in this place..."


    "..."


    "Why... why did you summon us here, Your Highness? Why? Is there a grand purpose to all this? Or are our lives, so easily expendable, merely a source of entertainment for you?"


    Tears flowed from Damiens parched eyes.


    "Please resurrect Ban. My friend... I want my friend back...."


    I quietly absorbed Damiens words, then gave a slight nod.


    "Detest me, Damien. Harbor resentment against me if you must."


    I laid my hand on Damiens shaking shoulder.


    "But remember, your friend Ban sacrificed his life to protect you."


    "..."


    "And yet, are you just going to sit here and await your end?"


    The trembling that had gripped Damiens frame began to fade. I pushed more energy into my words.


    "So, are you going to throw away the life your friend died protecting, simply because death is looming due to some worthless commander?"


    "I... "


    "You must fight."


    My hand squeezed Damiens shoulder a bit more.


    "Seek vengeance!"


    "..."


    "Destroy the spiders, survive this mess! Make sure I get a taste of hell, too."


    I wore a wicked smile.


    "Damien. Do you wish to wipe out those spider creatures?"


    Behind the smudged lenses, his large eyes still echoed fear, but they were steadier now.


    "Yes."


    "Do you wish to kill me as well?"


    At my inquiry, the other party members recoiled in surprise.


    Damiens inner battle was short-lived, and his response was honest.


    "...Yes."


    "Excellent."


    I let go of Damiens shoulder and gestured towards myself with my thumb.


    "Promise me this. If we survive this ordeal, no matter when that may be, your hands will be the ones to end my life."


    "Your Highness?!"


    Lucas, caught off guard, tried to interject, but a swift hand gesture from me silenced him.


    "If the operation falls apart, were all destined to die anyway. But even then, it will be by your hand that I meet my end. This I promise, on the honor of the royal family."


    "..."


    "So... Even if its only for tomorrow, follow my orders."


    As Damien gazed up at me, the turmoil in his eyes began to ebb. I grinned, pleased with the outcome.


    Even animosity could be harnessed as fuel when needed.


    Even if that animosity was directed at me, and Id welcome it.


    Damien made an effort to stand, eventually finding his footing.


    I surveyed the four party members before me, a broad smile gracing my face.


    Finally, my plan was in place.


    "Alright, everyone."


    Whether my strategy turned out to be a total failure or the ultimate winning move was yet to be seen.


    All that remained was to make the final push.


    "From this point forward, Ill be issuing the commands!"

 Chapter 6: [STAGE 0] The Decisive Battle

    Chapter 6: [STAGE 0] The Decisive Battle


    The first light of day started to stretch across the horizon.


    The fortress, once bathed in the cool tranquility of night, began to glow with the onset of the morning sun. I stood atop its battlements.


    In the distance... I could see the horde of spiders that had encircled our forward base.


    The spiders, having remained as still as stones throughout the darkness, started to rouse with the daybreak.


    The sight of countless creatures stretching their long limbs in unison was a terrifying spectacle.


    Separated by the monitor, through the game screen, I was far removed from the terrifying dread that lay within.


    With a hard swallow, I forced down a dry lump.


    Could we really vanquish them? These monstrosities? With our depleted troops and low-level characters?


    "Your Highness."


    A voice summoned me from behind.


    I turned to find Lucas, the blond knight who served as my escort. I acknowledged him with a slight nod.


    "Lucas."


    "Its chilly out here. We should retreat inside."


    "No, I need to understand their formation. This is how well determine our own positioning."


    This wasnt merely grandstanding. I was genuinely assessing their configuration.


    More specifically... I was trying to pinpoint the queen among them. Desperate to identify her.


    Lucas, observing me from a distance, lightly shook his head.


    "Your Highness is truly an enigma."


    "Huh?"


    "Just days prior, you appeared exceedingly vulnerable."


    Worry marked Lucass well-groomed visage.


    "It was as if you were seeking your own destruction."


    "Did I?"


    "Yes. Since I began serving you... you seemed unsettled, as if yearning to self-destruct somehow...."


    Soon, a smile tugged at Lucass lips.


    "But now, youre different."


    Feeling awkward, I averted my gaze with an uneasy chuckle.


    "Ha, Im a madman afflicted with madness. Rapid mood shifts shouldnt be surprising, right?"


    "...Im unsure whether your transformation is a response to the threat to your life or some other factor."


    Lucas murmured in a contemplative tone.


    "I prefer you this way, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Please continue to be like this, Your Highness."


    Laughing heartily, I clapped Lucass shoulder.


    "Lets give today our best for the sake of that future, Lucas."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Lucas replied with enthusiasm.


    Having sufficiently analyzed the enemys formations, I retreated to the base with Lucas.


    "Lucas."


    Strolling side by side in silence, I disrupted the quiet.


    "If this operation fails... dont concern yourself with saving me, escape alone."


    "Beg your pardon?"


    "You have the skills to survive."


    Because youre the protagonist.


    Even if I falter, you have to safeguard this world.


    With that in mind, I spoke earnestly.


    "Your Highness."


    However...


    "A knight never abandons his lord."


    Lucas replied with a smile. I responded with a light chuckle.


    "Even if that lord is an incompetent madman?"


    "Youve never been incompetent or mad, Your Highness. Ive always held that belief."


    "..."


    "I shall now depart to rally our forces. Ill see you shortly."


    With a bow, Lucas sped off towards the barracks.


    "...Thank you, Lucas."


    To my protagonist, whod assisted me through the Hells Ironman difficulty, and who was still with me here, I whispered my thanks.


    ***


    The strategy was simple. No, it was so basic it was almost embarrassing to call it a strategy.


    "The Black Spider Legion, theres no need for me to explain, but at this stage, we cant defeat them with regular tactics.


    I gathered my party members and outlined our final plan.


    "So well have to resort to dirty and underhanded methods."


    With a cunning smile, I pointed towards the exterior of the fortress.


    Flame Skin could negate physical attacks at the cost of mana. With this many mana potions, she could hold on for a good while.


    Despite the difficult task of using her body as a blockade, Lilly didnt flinch, as expected.


    Blood seeped from her tightly bitten lip.


    "The passage at the entrance is narrow, and the spiders cant enter more than one or two at a time."


    "..."


    "All you need to do is... Is to endure. Thats all."


    I was asking Lilly, who had obtained the Flame Skin ability out of fear of being bitten, to face the bites with her entire body.


    And Lilly was resilient. She slowly nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Ill give it my best, Your Highness."


    "Excellent."


    I shifted my attention to the final member of our party.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    "Youre with me."


    Damien nodded in silence. His face was etched with fear, but he didnt flee nor did he shy away from my gaze.


    And with that, the mission directives were over. I would have liked to issue a few more orders, but...


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The resonating drums from outside signaled the advance of our adversaries.


    "The Black Spider Legion is on the move! The monsters are converging-!"


    The frantic yell of a scout reverberated. A shiver of tension coursed up my spine.


    This was the start.


    The tutorial stage that would dictate the fate of us all.


    ***


    At the central artillery.


    The technician of the Mana Cannon looked at me, his face slick with cold sweat.


    "Are you absolutely sure, Your Highness?"


    "Dont worry, just follow instructions."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gritting his teeth, the technician yanked the control sphere encircling the Mana Core of the cannon.


    -Fizzzz!


    Mana spewed forth from the core, sparking like electricity along the cannons barrel.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have been captivated by the spectacle of manas movement, but there was no time for such indulgence now.


    Grinding my teeth, I cast my gaze over the other side of the wall.


    -Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    They were converging.


    From all directions, the Black Spider legion.


    Unleashing their terrifying claws like scythes, ready to exterminate every last human.


    "Hold the line!"


    Lucas, positioned at the front-line wall, bellowed.


    "We need to buy as much time as possible for His Highness the Prince to defeat the Spider Queen!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers unified response echoed.


    Their ability to maintain their resilience and readiness for combat, even on the brink of potential collapse, was all because of Lucas.


    Lucas, expertly managing the deployment of the soldiers, looked back at me and gave a nod.


    I nodded in return.


    There was Ken, ready to venture beyond the wall, Lilly standing firmly on the first floor of the corridor leading to the artillery, and Damien right beside me.


    After one last check on each of them, I cautiously activated my ability.


    Map Creation.


    Accompanied by a sensation of the entire area being scanned, a mini-map dotted with markers popped up in the upper right of my vision.


    It was a power I could only use once a day, and this was my first actual usage of it.


    With dry lips, I quickly surveyed the map. Where is it? Where?


    Where is the Queen?


    But...


    What?


    I soon noticed an anomaly.


    The Boss Monster Marker...


    It wasnt showing.


    The linchpin of our operation, the enemy queen.


    Isnt there?


    On the map...


    She was nowhere to be seen.


    -Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    The Black Spider horde had already swarmed up to the wall.

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    "Compose yourself."


    A fleeting wave of panic passed over me, but I immediately cooled my mind.


    "She must be there."


    The queen was undeniably listed in the stages enemy roster. She had to be somewhere on the map.


    "Moreover, the goal of this stage isnt to slay a boss. Its not surprising that the boss monster marker doesnt show."


    I remembered the spiderweb-like formation Id observed earlier, and quickly assessed the enclosing horde of creatures now in view.


    Despite the raging all-out assault, there would undoubtedly be a reserved force lurking in the rear.


    A secure backline. Escort units prepared for any eventuality.


    The queen had to be there.


    -Bang!


    -Crash!


    Already at the fortresss frontline, the battle between the spiders and the soldiers had erupted, and the roar of conflict reverberated throughout.


    The explosive sound of cannon fire, the clash of metal, the cries of pain...


    "Where is it?"


    Amid the chaos, I frantically surveyed the extensive map.


    "Where is it? Where?"


    Then, my gaze landed on a point.


    Southwest of the advanced base fortress.


    Distinct red dots, isolated from the main cluster, were distinctly marked on the map.


    "Found it!"


    I immediately cried out.


    "Damien!"


    "Yes!"


    "Its there! Do you see it?"


    I pointed towards the southwest.


    Damien squinted, furrowing his brows, and scrutinized the area I indicated.


    I was about to pass Damien a telescope from a rear guard, but...


    "...Yes. I see something. Spiders standing still."


    Damien confirmed this without a telescope, using just his natural vision.


    He could actually see them. All I discerned were vague dots. How sharp was his eyesight?


    "Among them should be the queen. Can you identify it?"


    "..."


    Damien, who was scanning the area, visibly flinched.


    "By queen, you mean a creature with a human torso and a spiders lower body...?"


    Bingo.


    "Exactly."


    "Yes, I see it. It looks... quite terrifying..."


    "Dont be frightened. Itll soon be crushed under our cannon."


    Next, I instructed the artillerymen.


    "Rotate the cannon! Aim it south-southwest! Damien and I will fine-tune the alignment!"


    -Vroom!


    The artillerymen swung the ground device, adjusting the entire cannons orientation.


    The cannon, pulsating with mana like a violent stream, pointed its head towards the distant queen.


    "Mana Cannon, ready to fire!"


    "Mana is fully charged. We can fire at any moment!"


    "Excellent!"


    I took Damiens arm and guided him to the Mana Cannons control panel.


    Despite being a potent artifact, its sighting device was disappointingly rudimentary.


    A crude crosshair served for rough aiming, and you would pull a hefty trigger to release a shot.


    "Hold this."


    I urged Damien, who stood anxiously before the trigger.


    Damien, slick with cold sweat, raised his trembling hand to the trigger. But he couldnt pull it.


    "Um... Your, Your Highness."


    "What?"


    "Im not sure I can do it."


    Damien turned back towards me, his face twisted in anxiety.


    "I... Ive never been in a situation like this before. It feels too sudden to trust me with this task..."


    "Damien."


    I laid a comforting hand on Damiens shoulder.


    "Its okay if you miss."


    "What?"


    "Ill shoulder the responsibility."


    "..."


    "Even if you err, even if you fail, even if you make a mess of it all! Its fine. Ill take the brunt of it."


    Soldiers follow the orders of their leaders.


    Dealing with the aftermath, thats a commanders job.


    "All you need to do is aim at that creature and pull the trigger. Thats all that is asked of you."


    "Why is she still functioning?!"


    The mana cannonball had struck accurately.


    The issue was, the damage was not enough.


    "Everyone, pull yourselves together! Stay composed! Keep firing at that beast!"


    As I yelled, the trembling soldiers turned to look at me in unison. I shouted even louder.


    "Load the next round! Now!"


    "Y-yes, sir..."


    The artillerymen, shaking, clung to the mana cannon. They cooled the overheated cannon and readied the next round.


    Just then...


    -Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The spider queen let out another horrific shriek, and the movement of the entire Black Spider Legion shifted.


    -Hiiiiiiii....


    -Kyieeeeek!


    The spiders attacking the forward base abruptly pivoted their attention. To our artillery position.


    The monsters blood-red compound eyes flickered menacingly. I shuddered, drenched in cold sweat.


    Youre quite the quick tactician, Queen!


    -Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    The spiders, who had been evenly assaulting the entire forward base, abruptly reversed direction and started charging towards us. The scout yelled.


    "Theyre storming the artillery position!"


    "Let the soldiers below handle the defenses! You guys just load the next round! Quick!"


    I urged the artillerymen.


    "We need to take out the queen before they reach the artillery position! Reload-!"


    The artillerymen hurriedly cooled the mana cannon with magic and loaded the ammunition. In no time, the perspiration-soaked artillery captain shouted.


    "Reload complete!"


    "Damien! Fire!"


    Damien, who had been narrowing his gaze to pinpoint the Black Spider Queens location, pulled the trigger as my words rang out. Clang!


    -Zing-zap-zap!


    -Boom!


    Mana burst forth like a stream of electricity, and then a mana shell was fired. I swallowed hard, tracking the shells trajectory with a telescope.


    The projectile that sliced through the sky with a graceful arc fell directly over the Spider Queen...


    -Boom!


    Hit.


    The shell landed so accurately atop the monstrous queens head that it sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Hit! Its a hit! Right on target!"


    An excited soldier in the rear jumped up and down. But I felt no excitement.


    -Kieeeek!


    Because the horde of spiders charging towards us didnt alter their movement one bit.


    Not enough!


    Even from a distance, where only a silhouette was visible, it was clear the queen remained alive.


    I clenched my teeth.


    If this were a typical queen from the Black Spider Legion, encountered midway through the second year, the artifacts damage could shatter her in one or two shots.


    The Black Spider Legion was known for their strong warriors, not a formidable queen.


    But this queen at the tutorial stage?


    There was absolutely no information on her.


    What if her entity value was different? What if she had a special trick up her sleeve? Or, what if she was indestructible by default?


    What then...


    A succession of grim thoughts began to take shape. I hastily shook my head.


    I can only do whats within my power. I must hold on until the last moment, push to make a breakthrough...!


    "Your Highness!"


    The artillery captain, who had been prepping the mana cannon for the next shot, hastily reported to me.


    "The Magic Core is reaching its limit due to forced overload! The barrel damage is also serious! We can shoot fewer times than initially estimated!"


    "Enough with the reports! So how many more shots can we make?"


    "A total of five times... weve already fired two, so three more times!"


    Three more chances.


    I was left with no other choice but to hope that the Spider Queen would be annihilated within those three shots.


    No, from the beginning...


    I surveyed the defensive line enclosing the artillery.


    Im not even sure if we can get off the remaining three shots.


    -Thump! Thud-thud!


    The frontline was giving way.


    The spiders, clustering together, furiously gnashed their teeth and claws, eventually crumbling the walls and starting to infiltrate.


    "Hold them off! We must hold them off!"


    Lucas, now covered in monster blood, wielded his sword, shouting. But the defensive line was already on the brink of collapse.


    "Argh!"


    "Kuaah!"


    One by one, the soldiers fell, their screams echoing as they met their end.


    The Black Spiders, their red eyes glowing ominously, began to pour through the broken wall.


    I clenched my fist, staring down at the encroaching tide of death that had come so perilously close.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    -Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Monsters flooded relentlessly around the cannon, now preparing for its third mana shot.


    Lucas defensive line was holding up for the moment, but it was clear it wouldnt last much longer.


    "Loading complete!"


    "Damien!"


    The artillery commander confirmed the load was ready. Without missing a beat, I called out to Damien.


    "Fire!"


    Damiens eyes were streaked with red veins, possibly a side effect of using the Far-sight ability. But we had no time to consider that now.


    -Clink!


    Already locked on his target, Damien pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    -Bang, clink, clink...!


    -Whoosh!


    The third shot.


    The fired mana bullet traveled a massive distance...


    -BOOM!


    And landed right where the Spider Queen lurked.


    This was nothing short of extraordinary marksmanship.


    Whether it was an error by the gods or a trick by the game developers, the truth remained: Damiens aim was a miracle in reality.


    The problem was...


    -Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Despite everything, the Spider Queen remained upright.


    The Queen was no fool. Having been hit twice, she understood that she was the target and had swiftly developed a countermeasure.


    Her strategy was simple yet effective: use her underlings as living shields.


    The mana bullets, falling in parabolic arcs, were intercepted by the spider guards.


    While the mana bullet penetrated all barriers, by the time it reached the Queen, its potency had significantly decreased.


    "Black Spider Queen, hit confirmed. But, shes still standing...!"


    The scout with the telescope reported, his voice trembling. I forced myself to shout in response, maintaining an illusion of calm.


    "What are you all doing standing around? Do you think we have time to waste? Load the next bullet! Now!"


    The artillerymen, drenched in sweat, hastened to cool down the cannon and load the next bullet. Yet, their faces were heavy with despair.


    "Euuuriyaap!"


    At the heart of the forward base, around the cannon.


    Lucas stood there, brandishing his sword with all his might, holding the last semblance of a defensive line.


    "We must protect the cannon! We must protect His Highness the Crown Prince!"


    Lucas fought admirably, living up to his reputation as the most formidable knight present.


    Despite his level being half that of the Black Spider entities, he fought tooth and nail, skillfully wielding his sword and shedding monstrous claws.


    The frontline, where Lucas held his ground, didnt falter.


    But the rest of the soldiers...


    "Cough!"


    "Ahhh..."


    "Sa...Save me! Take me home..."


    Casualties began to pile up.


    In the ally information window, the number of comrades was plummeting at a terrifying speed. I couldnt bear to watch any longer and closed it.


    I hadnt realized.


    When it was just a game, I hadnt understood.


    That this was a place where real lives existed.


    That death wasnt just a simple figure, but arrived with dreadful screams and odors like this.


    The frontline dwindled in an instant. At this rate, the defensive line seemed likely to collapse entirely before we could even fire the fourth shot, let alone the fifth.


    "Hey, you monster bastards!"


    At that moment, a voice bellowed from outside our defensive perimeter. My eyes quickly darted to its source.


    There, amidst the throng of beasts, stood Ken, defiantly yelling.


    "Here, here! Look at me!"


    Up until now, Ken had successfully diverted a fraction of the spiders by drawing their attention and hiding beyond the wall.


    However, when the Spider Queen issued a new command and all spiders swarmed our fortress, Ken was left marooned outside.


    He could have fled. After all, he had a large family depending on him.


    "Fucking spider bastards! I am Sir Ken of the Empire!"


    But Ken stayed, steadfast in his duty to the very end.


    Quivering in the face of the spiders, he roared to capture the enemys attention.


    Was it my threats that kept him there? Or was it something else...


    -Screeeeech!


    As dozens of spiders veered from their attack on our line to regard Ken, a gut-wrenching feeling washed over me.


    I understood then that I wouldnt be able to ask him why he had chosen to return.


    Dozens of black spiders halted their onslaught and darted towards Ken.


    Ken made an attempt to activate his stealth skill, seeking to lure them away and hide behind a toppled stone wall.


    "Ah."


    "No!"


    Just then.


    "Theres definitely damage! The queens outer shell has been peeled off!"


    Someone yelled. Every head turned in surprise towards the source.


    A soldier, true to his duty till the end, even in this dire situation. He was a scout. He pulled his face away from the telescope and hollered.


    "If we fire once more, we can kill her-"


    But before he could finish,


    -Rumble...


    The entire cannon platform started to violently shake,


    -Boom!


    The ground beneath us gave way.


    The relentless advance of the Black Spider Legion siege troops, their massive bodies encased in heavy armor, collided with our battlements, splintering them to bits.


    One calculated charge, and our defenses were obliterated. Those of us who were atop the walls plummeted helplessly.


    Amidst the rain of bodies and the remnants of shattered cannons.


    I shut my eyes as I descended towards the ground.


    Everything crumbled.


    The world around us, the prospect of conquering the game.


    All of it.


    ***


    "Your Majesty."


    A distinct voice penetrated the chaos.


    Engulfed in pain, as though my body was ripping apart, I strained to open my eyes.


    Before me... was Lucas.


    Lucas lay over me, as if to shield my fallen form with his own.


    And burdened on his back were the remains of a demolished building.


    Hed used his body to guard me from the falling rubble.


    "Lucas?!"


    Jolting back to consciousness, I quickly scrambled to stand.


    As I moved, Lucas grunted and brushed off the debris strewn across his back.


    "Are you... unharmed, Your Majesty?"


    "I should be the one asking, Lucas! How are you...."


    I ceased speaking.


    Blood saturated Lucass back. The injuries hed suffered from protecting me from the collapsing building were far graver than those inflicted by the spiders.


    "Cough!"


    Lucas, hacking out blood, spoke with a pained expression.


    "Your Majesty, do you remember? Its a tale from nearly 20 years ago."


    "..."


    I couldnt recall.


    Because Im merely a game player who inhabited this body, unable to share any past memories with you.


    "When you first met me and appointed me as your escort, you made a declaration."


    "What... did I say?"


    "I may not be an emperor, but Ill be the coolest guy in the world."


    A feeble smile graced Lucass face as he dwelled on the past.


    "So you, who will be my escort, should also become the coolest knight in the world."


    "..."


    "Even though they were the words of a naive child, they struck a chord within me. Ive clung to them to this day."


    Lucas fixed his blood-stained gaze on me.


    "Your Majesty. I trust you."


    "Even in these circumstances?"


    "Regardless of where or when."


    And then, Lucas slumped.


    I caught Lucas as he tipped to the side and carefully laid him on the ground. His injury was severe, but thankfully, he still breathed.


    Hang in there, Lucas.


    Youre the hero, arent you? The redeemer of this world.


    You cant die here.


    Swiftly, I surveyed the scene. Scattered on the floor of the broken battlements were shattered cannons and wounded soldiers.


    Why havent the spiders ended us yet?


    "Your Majesty."


    The answer to my question rapidly unraveled.


    At the entrance of the narrow passageway on the first level of the shattered battlements.


    "Were not defeated yet."


    Lilly stood her ground.


    With her [Fire Skin] trait triggered, shed been barricading the entrance, single-handedly holding back the surge of spiders rushing at her with her bare form.


    Pale and trembling, Lilly, whod just drained her final mana potion, inquired.


    "Right?"

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    "Lilly."


    I attempted to move towards Lilly, but she raised her hand to halt me.


    "I cant hold out much longer. I may be able to barricade the entrance a bit more, but the spiders from the Black Spider Legion will soon break through."


    "....."


    "Our time is running out. Hurry."


    While holding off scores of black spiders with her delicate back, Lilly offered a brave smile.


    "Do not let our deaths be for nothing."


    Clenching my teeth, I rose and hollered.


    "What are you doing, artillery!"


    The artillerymen were still struggling to recover from the shock of the fall. Regardless, I scolded them harshly.


    "Load the final shell!"


    "But, Your Highness."


    The artillery captain, who had taken a fall and likely sprained his ankle, made his report in a grating voice. He was unable to stand or walk properly.


    "As I informed you earlier, the cannon has already exceeded its durability limit."


    "..."


    "The magic core is also at its limit. If we fire, the cannon will explode."


    "Were all going to die anyway, impaled by the spiders fangs."


    I moved towards the mana cannon lying toppled on the ground.


    The stand was fragmented, but luckily, the body of the cannon was whole.


    "Isnt it better to go down fighting? Even if we perish in the flames, we should at least roll the dice."


    "..."


    The silent artillery captain looked up at me.


    "How will you aim?"


    I also looked up.


    The cannon was decimated to the first floor, with the rubble forming walls around us.


    It felt like being trapped in a well. We could see the circular sky above the walls, but we couldnt even catch a glimpse of the Black Spider Queens location.


    "We cant see. We dont even have a firing angle for the queen. The stand is destroyed."


    "Hold the cannon with your hands."


    If we had no teeth, we had to chew with our gums.


    "We dont need to aim. Just let Damien pull the trigger."


    I wasnt entirely certain how the far-sight trait functioned, but if Damien, who possessed it, pulled the trigger, there would be adjustments.


    I had no choice but to trust that.


    "Load the final shell. Thats an order."


    "...Understood."


    The artillery captain ceased arguing and dutifully began loading the last shell into the cannon.


    I walked over to Damien. Damien was sitting on the ground, breathing thinly.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    Damien, eyes closed, turned his head towards me.


    Blood seeped from beneath his eyes, and his pallor was terrible. He gasped for breath in pain.


    "This is the last time. You just have to fire one more time."


    "..."


    "Just one more time. Gather your strength one more time."


    "...Your Highness."


    Damien dropped his head feebly.


    "Whats the purpose of all this? Regardless of what I do... nothing changes."


    "One more shot, and that beast is done for."


    "No, thats not what Im getting at."


    -Cough! Cough!


    Damien, who was now coughing harshly, muttered in a vacant tone.


    "Lets suppose I pull the trigger one more time. Lets suppose I take down that spider queen. What will change?"


    A look of hopelessness stretched across Damiens gaunt lips.


    "I finally understand. Half of my comrades are already gone. No amount of retribution I seek will bring them back."


    "..."


    "Its always like this. No matter how hard I toil, how much I battle, the world just takes from me. Nothing changes."


    "Damien."


    "Ive had enough. I dont want to live like this anymore. I want to be with my friends..."


    "Damien!"


    I interrupted him, and posed a question.


    "Do you think this world is unjust?"


    Stunned momentarily, Damien nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Do you feel that life remains painful even after surmounting a challenging hurdle?"


    "...Yes."


    In reply to Damien, I smirked and retorted,


    "Quit spouting such glaringly obvious drivel, you idiot!"


    I managed to steady my voice.


    "Its fine."


    "..."


    Damien lightly bit his pale lips.


    I clasped the barrel of the mana cannon with both hands.


    -Whoosh!


    In an instant, my gloves were incinerated, and my palms began to sizzle underneath.


    "Uh, uh..."


    The scent of scorched flesh wafted amidst the stench of burning cloth.


    But I gritted through it.


    Because, at present, this was the only thing within my capability.


    "Ugh-ahhhhh!"


    I shrieked, hauling the barrel over my shoulder.


    My shoulder was on fire.


    Under the horrendous heat and enormous weight, my body was on the brink of collapse. I felt as if I could disintegrate into a pile of ashes at any second.


    Then.


    "Assist His Highness!"


    The remaining artillerymen dashed over and seized the barrel from my side.


    The aroma of burning flesh also emanated from the hands of the artillerymen gripping the barrel. United in our cries, we managed to point the muzzle skyward.


    -Boom! Boom!


    Immediately following that, the Black Spider Legions Siege Soldier breached the wall en masse.


    Hundreds of spiders surged toward us over the wreckage of the wall.


    I pivoted on my heel, bellowing at the top of my voice.


    "Damien!"


    In that instant, Damiens eyes snapped open.


    Within his wide, brown eyes that were riveted on the sky, a dazzling white light pulsed.


    "Fire-!"


    Mustering all his strength, Damien yanked the trigger.


    -Click!


    The mana from the rogue magic core ascended through the cannon, sparking like a live wire.


    Despite the monumental mana piercing my entire body, I somehow remained on my feet.


    In the very next moment...


    -Boom-!


    With an earth-shattering blast, the final shot was discharged.


    Find your mark.


    My gaze traced the sky-blue mana bullet rocketing towards the heavens, amidst the onslaught of spiders closing in from all directions...


    Please hit...


    Consciousness slipped from my grasp.


    ***


    The bullet soared.


    The final discharge from the crumbling front-line base ascended like a firework, puncturing the sky.


    Then, it commenced its descent.


    Drawing a sharp parabolic path, it plummeted like a falling star.


    -Screeeaach-!


    As the Black Spider Queen detected the incoming magic bullet, she let out a piercing shriek, and the Black Spiders guarding her began to mound atop one another, erecting a wall.


    It was a futile endeavor from the onset.


    A bullet discharged from the heart of the decimated artillery site, aimed at an unseen adversary.


    With no precise aim, and even if the mana cannon was operating at its maximum capacity, it had no hope of surmounting that distance and height differential.


    -Squeeaach-!


    Yet, against all odds,


    The bullet struck the Spider Queen with surgical precision.


    Height difference.


    Dismissed.


    Distance.


    Dismissed.


    The hundreds, thousands of beasts that obstructed its path.


    Dismissed.


    The sky-blue bullet, tracing a trajectory that defied the laws of this world, shattered the layered defenses.


    It pierced through all barriers and reached the queen.


    As if merely acting out a predetermined outcome.


    -Screeeeeech-!


    Whether out of fury or fear, the screaming Spider Queen was hit squarely in the forehead by the bullet,


    -Thud-!


    Without a hairs breadth of deviation.


    -Boom-!


    The bullet obliterated the monstrous queens head in a clean sweep.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Bro!"


    A lone message materialized in the barren chat window.


    "Dude, youre amazing. How did you pull that off?"


    I found myself at a loss for words.


    This was the first message from a viewer since I had initiated the stream, and I was clueless about how to react.


    As I sat there, flabbergasted, another message from the same viewer emerged.


    "Im subscribing to you. Youll be streaming again, right?"


    And then...


    ...then, I found myself wondering about my response.


    ***


    "Ugh!"


    My eyes flickered open.


    As I tried to heave my sweaty torso into a sitting position, a searing, pulsating pain lanced through my arms and shoulders.


    "Damn, that hurts..."


    Casting a glance downwards, I took in my present state.


    My entire upper body was swathed in tight bandages. Both of my hands were ensconced like a mummys, rendering my fingers immobile.


    "What on earth..."


    "You should rest, Your Highness Damien."


    As I was inspecting my wounded body, a soft feminine voice chimed in.


    "Damien applied healing magic to you, but the burns were too severe. Itll take time to fully recover."


    Startled, I swiveled around.


    Next to me on a bed, swamped under a pile of documents and industriously writing... Was a redhead magician.


    In a daze, I murmured her name.


    "Lilly?"


    "Youve been unconscious for three days, Your Highness."


    Setting her quill aside, Lilly offered me a faint smile.


    "I feared you wouldnt awaken after vanquishing the Black Spider Legion."


    "Im... still alive."


    "All thanks to your directive, Your Highness."


    Lilly shrugged her shoulders, rustling the papers in her grasp.


    "Do you wish for the report now? Or do you require more rest?"


    Despite my body throbbing in pain, I understood the urgency of hearing the report. I requested a rundown of the current situation.


    "The final salvo eliminated the Spider Queen, and the Black Spider Legion is currently immobilized."


    Lilly delivered the results in a crisp manner.


    "We prevailed, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Everyone survived, albeit with injuries. Thankfully, we had Damien, the healing priest... He administered first aid and tended to the wounded until reinforcement troops arrived the following day."


    Lilly gestured towards the window. Soldiers were bustling about.


    "The reinforcement troops collected our fallen comrades and dealt with the inert spiders. The clean-up is nearly finished."


    "I see."


    Reality began to settle in.


    We had survived.


    We had just about scraped through this damned tutorial stage.


    "Your Highness, you sustained serious burns to your hands, arms, shoulders, and neck."


    Lilly soberly updated me on my injuries.


    "Upon our return to Crossroad, you should pay a visit to the temple. Even after you recover, the scars will linger."


    "Scars are a small price to pay for life."


    I was earnest. If survival was the trade-off, I was more than willing to bear burns and scars as tokens of valor.


    Exhaling a sigh of relief, I noticed Lilly. Lilly too was swathed in bandages around her torso.


    "Lilly, your injuries are...?"


    "When I ran out of mana at the very end, one of those damn spiders grazed my back. Fortunately, the queen succumbed shortly after, so there were no more onslaughts."


    Lilly snickered darkly, kneading her leg.


    "I mustve damaged my spinal cord then, I couldnt move my lower body."


    "..."


    "Dont fret about it, Your Highness."


    Lilly reassured me in a calm voice as I grappled for words.


    "Im just grateful to be alive."


    "..."


    Lost for words, I faltered when Lilly veered the conversation.


    "There are four survivors. Lucas. Damien. Myself. And you, Your Highness. Thats all."


    "..."


    Four people.


    Even before the last battle, we were hundreds. But now, just four.


    "Damn..."


    Gritting my teeth, I covered my forehead with my bandaged hand.


    Could there have been a different path?


    "So, please allow me to accompany you, your Highness..."


    With a wistful smile, I signaled him.


    "Alright, then accompany me right now. Well need a priest to pay homage to the deceased."


    Damien awkwardly trailed us as we ventured towards the northern field.


    ***


    Advance base. Northern field.


    Innumerable bodies were meticulously laid out, ready to be claimed by the elements.


    For those who we could recover the bodies, there was the solace of mourning. Yet, many didnt even leave a trace behind.


    For them, we lit a fire.


    The sacred flame transported from the Crossroads temple sprang into blue sparks in the middle of a vacant lot.


    I stood in silence, my gaze held by the flames. They danced with an eerie resonance, as though brimming with indignation.


    "..."


    I understood.


    There was no superior tactic, no improved path. Nothing was more futile than dwelling on the past.


    I chose the operation, executed it, and this was the outcome.


    If so, it was mine to shoulder.


    These shoulders would bear the weight.


    "After the makeshift funeral is over, gather all the bodies and convey them to the Crossroads."


    "Eh?"


    Lucas eyes bulged in surprise at my command.


    "Arent we leaving them here?"


    Every year, tens of thousands of lives were lost in the Crossroads.


    It was a world where funerals cost more than the value of life itself. Cheap lives flooded into this monstrous frontline, dissipating in the effort to uphold it.


    If we attempted to create a cemetery, it would quickly overflow. Therefore, bodies were typically strewn across the wilderness.


    A world where death outnumbered wildflowers.


    I intended to change this world.


    "Theres an unused plot west of the Crossroads. Set up a cemetery there. Bury them all and conduct a memorial service."


    I instructed them to establish a cemetery in the western plot where I had constructed a memorial site in the game.


    "Moreover, designate the last day of February each year... as a day to honor their sacrifice."


    This was not solely to commemorate those who laid down their lives in this battle.


    It was also my penance for all the characters I had mercilessly killed, through hundreds of game resets and playthroughs.


    Lucas, who was about to interject, swallowed his words and nodded his approval.


    "I will obey your command."


    Soon after, the makeshift funeral commenced.


    The priest, who arrived with the reinforcements, scattered holy water over the corpses, blessing their journey to the afterlife.


    The sheer number of bodies meant the funeral took some time, despite its brevity.


    I witnessed the entire process, never stepping back.


    "Lucas."


    The makeshift funeral concluded under the evenings moonlight, casting an icy illumination.


    "I wont falter again."


    A chill emanated from the aftermath of death. A coldness that the sacred fires flames couldnt mitigate filled the plain.


    I shivered, my teeth grinding against the cold as I leaned on Lucass back.


    "I wont... falter again."


    "..."


    Lucas kept his mouth tightly shut, silently absorbing my words.


    "Lets return."


    One battle had concluded, but the real war was only just commencing.


    I cast a final, resolute glance at the fallen soldiers whose lives I had taken, and spoke with newfound determination.


    "To Crossroads."


    ***


    [STAGE 0 - COMPLETED!]


    [STAGE MVP - Damien(N)]


    [Characters Leveling Up]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.5 (4) (Job selection now unlocked!)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.27 (2)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.17 (2)


    - Damien(N) Lv.15 (5)


    [Fallen and Wounded Characters]


    - Ken(N) : Fallen


    - Lilly(R) : Critically wounded


    [Collected Items]


    - Black Spider Legion Magic Stones : 388


    - Black Spider Queen Magic Core(SSR) : 1


    [Stage completion rewards have been dispersed. Please check your inventory.]


    - EX-grade Reward Box : 1


    >> Prepare For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 1 : City Above the Tomb]

 Chapter 11: [Side Story] The Fortress City, Crossroad

    Chapter 11: [Side Story] The Fortress City, Crossroad


    The carriage shuddered with every turn of the wheels.


    "Yawn..."


    A yawn slipped from my mouth as the carriage gently rocked to and fro.


    It had been three days since we left the forward base, making our way northward in the carriage.


    Our pace was slow, burdened with caring for the injured and I was one of them.


    "So boring..."


    I grumbled, sinking deeper into the plush seat of the carriage. The persistent ache in my back was worsened by hours of sitting.


    "Lucas! Are we there yet?"


    "Well be there soon, Your Highness! Just a little longer!"


    My shout was directed at Lucas, who was at the helm of the carriage, and his response was a familiar echo, having heard it no less than five times before.


    Why was this conversation on a repetitive loop like a kid in car?


    "Oh, geez..."


    With a sigh, I sprawled on the seat, and a jingling sound drew my attention to my neck.


    A necklace.


    With my bandaged hand, I clumsily untied the necklace and cradled it in my palm.


    More of a choker than a necklace, it was made of black leather, adorned with a metallic centerpiece.


    The reward for clearing the tutorial stage.


    Upon clearing Stage 0, a reward box had materialized in my inventory. This was the prize inside.


    Initially, I was puzzled about what an inventory was, but it turned out to be a pocket dimension that spontaneously appeared from nowhere.


    I wasnt certain if I had the power to store and retrieve items at will like some kind of Dora*mon, but well, its a game world...


    [???s Necklace]


    - Its function has not been unlocked yet.


    - It will be usable after the story progresses.


    A frown creased my forehead as I studied the enigmatic necklace.


    There wasnt supposed to be a reward for Stage 0 as it was deemed unbeatable.


    But I had prevailed, and this mysterious necklace was the fruit of my efforts, having emerged from the reward box. Its purpose, however, remained elusive...


    Well, its purpose will reveal itself in due time.


    I refastened the necklace around my neck.


    A burn marred my neck from the recent battle, but it was a minor injury that had healed quickly, leaving behind a scar. The necklace served as a handy cover.


    Dont worry about this item, what about the others....


    I summoned my status window.


    [Ash(EX)]


    - Level: 5


    - Title: Mad 3rd Prince


    - Profession: Novice (Job selection now available!)


    - Strength 2, Agility 3, Intelligence 5, Stamina 2, Magic Power 3


    "Hmm..."


    I let out a sigh while scrutinizing my vaguely increased stats. Their growth seemed sporadic, not indicating a specialized character, yet too low for an all-rounder.


    Stat development in this game was entirely automated.


    They primarily grew based on the stats utilized in battle... but occasionally, a random stat would increase as well.


    Im leaning towards a DPS Tank.


    A character capable of dealing significant damage and taking hits was a DPS Tank.


    In this game, the units with the highest survival rate belonged to the DPS Tank category.


    I contemplated molding myself into a DPS Tank, but with my current stats...


    Judging by the stats, they suggested a mage, but then again, they seemed too random to define a specific class...


    At first, I hadnt even picked a class.


    Thanks to the unpredictable job selection, I hadnt determined my characters growth direction yet. So, I opened the job window.


    Every character in the game chose their profession at level 5 (all game characters begin at level 5 or above), with further class advancements offered every 15 levels.


    You take the first class advancement at level 20, then at 35, and finally at level 50.


    But I had started the game at level 1, and only just hit level 5, the point where I could choose my job.


    [Available Jobs]


    - Novice Knight


    - Novice Wizard


    - Novice Priest


    - Novice Warrior


    - Novice ...


    The list seemed to stretch on forever, presenting every job conceivable in the game.


    So, could I shape my character however I wished? Was this some kind of Wild Card?


    If that was the case, I wouldve chosen a job based on its usefulness. But the problem lay at the lists end.


    [Available Jobs]


    - Novice Commander <Special benefit of Hells Ironman achievement>


    A class category that I had never encountered during my gameplay was glaringly displayed.


    A commander?


    A bonus from the Hells Ironman achievement. So, what was it? A secret class or something?


    Why would they be? Their freshly assigned lord and commander, namely me, had barely survived after sending troops straight into the fray.


    However, the initial gloom on their faces soon morphed into surprise.


    All because of the cargo hauled by the wagon tailing mine.


    "Hey, is that..."


    "Cant be, are those all magic stones?"


    Their murmurs confirmed that all was going as per the plan.


    Brazenly stacked on the wagon behind were hundreds of Black Spider Legions magic stones.


    In this world of magical civilization, magic stones were as valuable as oil.


    Magic stones, extractable from monster carcasses, were the citys most important strategic resource.


    They were also the primary reason we could hold this front line, even with the heavy toll on human lives.


    But recently, as monster activity dwindled, so too did the magic stone harvest. The citys revenue was waning.


    Yet, I had vanquished the Black Spider Legion and amassed nearly 400 magic stones.


    These were monsters between levels 55 and 60, hence, the magic stones were of exceptional purity.


    A rough estimate would value them exceedingly high, enough to alleviate budget concerns for a bit.


    If youve conquered a stage deemed unbeatable, this level of reward is to be expected.


    At this juncture, the citizens trust in me was beyond abysmal.


    The situation mirrored the game. At the games inception, the citizens neither trusted the player nor harbored any liking for them.


    But by the third year, the citizens would regard the player with affection and unwavering loyalty.


    In the end, there was only one way to their hearts.


    Money.


    Spent judiciously and resolutely.


    As I was mulling over how to utilize the proceeds from these magic stones, the carriage had already reached the lords mansion.


    "Weve arrived, Your Highness."


    Lucas, alighting from the drivers seat, opened the carriage door for me. I stepped out unhurriedly.


    The lords mansion at the crossroads.


    This antique beauty of red bricks and marble was showing its age but retained a certain charm. It was quite expansive.


    Its a far cry from the single room I used to inhabit.


    While I was marveling at this...


    "Oh dear, oh dear, my lord!"


    A man burst through the mansion doors and hurried towards us.


    "Im so relieved that youre safe, my lord!"


    He was a young man, his ash-grey hair in disarray, peering through thick glasses.


    The man who had been bounding towards me corrected his form of address as he came to a halt in front of me.


    "No, no, I shouldnt call you lord. Please forgive me, Your Royal Highness!"


    "Its fine, you can call me lord."


    I chuckled, assuring this grey-haired young man. He then clasped my bandaged hand and broke down in tears.


    "Lord, I feared terribly that you might have sustained injuries!"


    This character, radiating an undercurrent of crafty servility, was named Aider.


    In the game, he acted as an NPC responsible for city management, meaning practically all administrative duties in Crossroad were dealt with through him.


    From constructing facilities to recruiting troops, to managing minutiae of the system....


    The same likely held true here. City management tasks would be executed in partnership with him.


    "Please come in! Weve prepared a warm bath for you, and dinner is ready! Tonight, just rest!"


    With considerable fatigue weighing me down, my intent was indeed to recuperate for the day.


    Following Aiders lead into the mansion, I looked back at Lucas and gave a nod.


    "Let the soldiers rest. Lucas, you too, take it easy and catch some good sleep."


    "But, Your Highness, your protection..."


    "Weve had enough for today. Rest well, and well resume tomorrow."


    Reluctantly, Lucas conceded.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    After a respectful bow to me, Lucas headed towards his quarters, which seemed to be on the ground floor.


    Aider ushered me to my room on the second floor.


    "Come, my lord! A hot bath will erase your journeys weariness and the lingering scent of battle~"


    "Right, lead the way."


    Accepting Aiders offer, I stepped into the bathroom adjoining my room.


    A roomy tub filled with warm water exuded a soothing fragrance.


    I had gone too long without a proper bath. I yearned to purify myself at the earliest. With bandaged hands, I awkwardly fiddled with my shirt buttons.


    However...


    "But honestly, RetroAddict, that was rather remarkable."


    I stiffened at the voice originating from behind.


    "Who would have expected you to conquer the tutorial in such a manner, it never crossed my mind."


    "You...?"


    Taken by surprise, I swiftly turned around.


    Aider, who had shut not only the room but also the bathroom door, beamed at me.


    "Why the secrecy? Yes, its me! I am the director of Protect the Empire, Aider~"

 Chapter 12: [Side Story] Meeting with the Director I wanted to Kill

    Chapter 12: [Side Story] Meeting with the Director I wanted to Kill


    "Whats there to hide? Absolutely! I am the Director of


    , Aider~"


    "..."


    My mind went blank.


    The director? This kid?


    So, the one who dragged me into this was this son of a...?


    My mind whirled with a hurricane of thoughts. Just at that moment...


    -Thud!


    Aider collapsed, spreadeagle, onto the floor. Like a starfish. His limbs and forehead were glued to the bathroom tiles.


    "...?"


    To me, rooted in place, unable to comprehend the situation,


    "Im deeply sorry for abruptly whisking you away to this place!"


    Aider apologized with fervor.


    "But I, no! This world needs you, Mr. RetroAddict!"


    "..."


    "Could you maybe lend us a hand, just once, just once?!"


    "..."


    After a pause, I voiced quietly.


    "Firstly, rise, Mr. Aider."


    I gripped Aiders arm and helped him up. Aider welled up, apparently touched.


    "Mr. RetroAddict...! How could you be so kind... Are you really going to assist us?!"


    With a gentle smile, I clearly addressed Aiders plea.


    "No, for this."


    I snatched this jerk by his collar and smashed his head onto the bathroom floor. Bam!


    "Kuaack?!"


    "Die! Die! Dammit, Die!"


    Straddling Aider, I slammed my fists into him relentlessly. Im going to end this guy!


    ***


    A bit later.


    "Im sorry..."


    Aider knelt, hands raised, his face bloated from the thrashing.


    "Now, lets sort this out."


    I sighed, sitting across from him. The beating had cleared my head somewhat.


    "So youre that... Director who chatted during the broadcast when I conquered the game."


    "Yes..."


    "And youre the actual director of this game, or rather this world."


    "Indeed."


    Why does this guy talk in such a way? Now that I ponder it, his dialogue in the game was exactly like this.


    Suppressing the impulse to strike him again, I continued my inquiries.


    "Why did you summon me here?"


    "Theres a True Ending in this world."


    Aider blew his nose with a tissue and met my gaze.


    "An end that no one has ever achieved."


    His eyes, visible behind his round glasses, were a vacant gray mirroring his hair.


    "Ive reset this world innumerable times to reach that finale. But, I could never attain the ending I yearned for..."


    "So, you sought assistance from an outsider?"


    "If I were to simplify it, yes!"


    As Aider snapped his fingers, a system window materialized out of thin air.


    Upon observing that figure, I finally seemed to grasp. This character was truly linked to the genesis of this world...


    I turned this world into a game and showcased it to the players from other realms.


    The system window that Aider unveiled in mid-air displayed rows of server names.


    Among them, a server named Earth was conspicuous. Was Earth merely one of many servers?


    The players explored possibilities in ways I hadnt anticipated. However...


    Aider shook his head subtly.


    Even they, none could reach the true ending.


    ...Am I not the same? A true ending, huh. I wasnt even aware such a thing existed.


    I had been grinding through Protect the Empire for six months, but this was the first time I heard of an alternative ending.


    RetroAddict failed to reach the true ending, but you achieved a feat no one else could.


    Hell difficulty. Ironman mode. Commonly referred to as Hells Ironman.


    I was the sole player who had conquered it. Was it for this reason?


    I thought you had the best chance, so I clung to hope and brought you here.


    Brought me my foot! You kidnapped me! And to drop me in such a place, in this guys body?! You practically sentenced me to death!


    Er, should I say there was an error, or a glitch... I didnt anticipate this situation...


    As Aiders words faded away, he fell to the floor once more under my fierce glare.


    "Hmm..."


    After a lengthy consideration, I exhaled deeply.


    "...Im in."


    Aiders face broke into a smile.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    The odds seem more than favorable.


    In that case, isnt it worth a gamble? One round of betting...!


    "Im going all in on this, so you better do your part correctly. And dont forget about granting my wish if we reach the true ending."


    "Absolutely, sir! Treat me as your loyal hound from this point on!"


    Aider literally prostrated himself, attempting to lick my feet like a dog. Get away, you madman!


    I pushed Aider back, heaving a sigh as I glared at him.


    "Alright then... Lords Assistant Aider? To safely navigate this world, lets get started."


    "Hooray! Just tell me what to do!"


    Swiftly raising my hand, I jabbed my finger into Aiders chest. His face was lit up with an eager grin.


    "By tomorrow morning, before I delve into official tasks, sell all the Black Spider magic stones."


    "Eh?"


    Aiders face froze, but I pressed on.


    "Well, they are basically money conversion items, arent they? You should have a sales route."


    "Indeed, thats true, but its already late in the day, and the market is closed..."


    "I dont care. Then open it again. The merchants who are interested in buying magic stones should be in the city anyway."


    I pressed my finger to Aiders lips, cutting off his protest.


    "Shut up and do as youre told, jerk. Whether you sell it overnight or early in the morning, I want the cash conversion completed by the time I review official duties tomorrow. Got it?"


    "Ah, understood..."


    Aider looked deflated but complied.


    "There are 388 Black Spider magic stones. Its a vast sum even just on the open market. What are you planning to do with all... this money!"


    "Theres plenty to do, but thats none of your concern."


    I ushered Aider out of the bathroom, growling at him in a menacing tone.


    "Get the cash by tonight, no excuses. Or else, smack!"


    "Smack?"


    "Ill abandon the game and bolt for the mid!" (TL Note: For those that played LoL, this sentence is obvious. For everyone else, he is basically saying he will give up and force a loss)


    My trollish statement drained all color from Aiders face.


    "Ill definitely get it sold!"


    -Bang!


    After shutting the bathroom door harshly, I let out a sigh and made my way to the bathtub.


    "I need a bath, sigh..."


    But the water in the bathtub had already gone cold. Damn it.


    ***


    The next day.


    I woke up from a sound sleep in my soft, pristine bed to find Lucas waiting outside the room.


    "Lucas, you should take a break."


    "Ive had enough rest. I resumed my escort duties this morning."


    It was morning in name only, but hed probably been waiting by my door since before sunrise. This guy really takes his job seriously.


    As I washed my face and dressed with Lucass help, there was a knock at the door. It was Aider.


    "Heh heh... The money conversion, its done..."


    Aider, soaked in sweat, pointed out the window.


    Glancing out, I saw several carts brimming with boxes of gold coins. Due to the massive amount, a substantial security force was present.


    "I summoned the merchants, stayed up all night... Held an early morning auction... Somehow managed to convert it all to cash."


    He actually pulled it off. I thought maybe half would sell at most. Hes more capable than I gave him credit for.


    Aider offered me a bundle of sales documents. I didnt accept it, simply gesturing for him to continue.


    "Just give me the grand total. How much is it?"


    "For each stone, a little over 10,000 Adel. I sold all 388, so the total comes to 4.5 million Adel!"


    4.5 million!


    In this game, by the third year, the influx of high-quality magic stones caused severe inflation, but this was certainly not a sum you could amass at the start.


    Lucas, taken aback, widened his eyes, and I casually whistled. This amount should suffice for operational funds.


    "Good. Were heading out immediately. Get ready, Lucas."


    "Where do you plan to go, your Highness?"


    Lucas, who quickly fetched my coat, asked. I shot him a mischievous grin.


    "Our partys quite empty, isnt it? Im off to recruit a handy ally."


    First stop, the Mercenary Guild.


    I planned to pick out new members for my party.


    "Just for starters..."


    I flicked the gold certificate handed to me by Aider, letting a smirk play on my lips.


    "Shall we try about 100 consecutive pulls?"

 Chapter 13: [Side Story] Do I get a guaranteed SR if I do 100 pulls?

    Chapter 13: [Side Story] Do I get a guaranteed SR if I do 100 pulls?


    Leaving Aider with a list of tasks for the day, Lucas and I exited the mansion.


    About half an hour later, we found ourselves standing in front of the Mercenary Guild.


    Although it was called the Mercenary Guild, it bore a strong resemblance to an inn.


    It was a hub where uncontracted mercenaries lodged, dined, and mingled.


    These unaffiliated mercenaries used the guild as a temporary home. If I were to hire them, theyd come under the citys jurisdiction. If not, theyd seek opportunities in another city.


    You never knew when a diamond in the rough might surface, so frequent visits were the way to go.


    Despite the early hour, the raucous sounds of drinking and revelry filled the aira good omen.


    "Ill enter first, your Highness."


    "No."


    As Lucas moved to open the door, I shook my head, stopping him.


    "Ill go first."


    With that, I thrust open the door and strode in.


    -Bang!


    "Make way!"


    My brash entrance captured the attention of the reveling mercenaries.


    Roughly a hundred pairs of intense eyes met mine.


    "Whos this jerk?!"


    "Lost his way, or his mind?!"


    Their intimidating looks might have unnerved some, but I was undeterred.


    Their glares paled compared to the Black Spiders, and most importantly...


    "Im your prospective employer!"


    I held the reins of power. They were at my mercy.


    I shouted at the mercenaries, their focus solely on me.


    "Whats wrong with you lot?! Cant you see?!"


    Lucas covered his eyes with his hand. Ah well, my audacity was a well-known fact. What was there to fear?


    We confidently stepped into the Mercenary Guild, whispers about us resonating from all corners.


    "Thats Prince Ash."


    "The madcap who threatens to kill everyone if he trips?"


    "Hes the one who decimated his troops at the front-line base this time..."


    "But hes also the one who exterminated all those spiders, right?"


    Ignoring the chatter, I surveyed the mercenaries.


    Wheres the one who shines?


    The Mercenary Guild was primarily a platform for drawing new characters.


    For players convenience, top-tier characters emitted a slight glow within the guild.


    R-rank had a blue aura. SR-rank was bathed in purple. SSR-rank glowed gold. And so forth.


    I roved about the Mercenary Guild, searching for that light. Where could it be?


    "...!"


    Then, I saw it.


    Seated in the bar at the far end of the Mercenary Guild was a neatly uniformed elderly woman.


    A soft purple glow framed her silhouette.


    An SR-ranked character?!


    A stroke of luck! Unable to suppress my grin, I approached the mercenary.


    "Welcome to the Crossroad branch of the Continental Mercenary Guild, your Highness."


    She was a woman with neatly tied white hair.


    A leather eyepatch masked her left eye, hinting at its loss, and a large cigar was gripped between her wrinkled lips.


    I took a seat casually beside her.


    "Could you share your name, mercenary?"


    "Certainly. Im Jupiter. Pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    An SR-ranked lightning mage, Jupiter!


    Recognition filled me with elation. This seasoned warrior is already in the mercenary guild?


    I acknowledged Jupiter with a nod as she extended a respectful bow.


    "Thats an unfamiliar uniform. Which country does it represent?"


    "It belongs to our Everblack Empire. Its a design from several decades ago, so it might be new to you."


    Jupiter brushed off her dated black uniform with pride. More than ten medals adorned her chest.


    Though I knew it already, I couldnt help but let out an exaggerated gasp of admiration.


    "You served the Empire, then?"


    "For thirty years. I even led the Empires second magic troop unit. Since my retirement, Ive been eking out a living as a mercenary."


    "Even after retirement, you remain devoted to the country, a true patriot!"


    "Not quite. The pension for retired soldiers isnt sufficient, hence my turn to mercenary work."


    Tsk. Jupiter chuckled. It was more a villainous smirk than a soldiers smile.


    "But life at the mercenary rung isnt so bad. Its a merit-based system, and I make a decent living."


    "You seem to have expensive tastes?"


    "An old habit of this battle-hardened woman. Ive spent my life in the shadow of death, never mastering the art of saving."


    Jupiter, expertly exhaling smoke from her cigar, shot me a wry, twinkling smile.


    "So, your highness, what brings you here?"


    "Do I need a specific reason to visit a mercenary guild? I came to recruit a capable mercenary."


    "But Your Highness, based on your description, she seems prone to betrayal."


    "Thats on the battlefield, Lucas. A skilled rogue is more dependable than a bungling virtuous man."


    Monsters dont ponder over morality. They simply slaughter the humans in their path.


    Were in no position to mull over moral dilemmas either. What we need is the capacity to annihilate monsters.


    "Well... Thats how it goes on the battlefield."


    With a wry smile, I climbed into the awaiting carriage.


    "As a lord, I suppose I should be doling out a bit of moral guidance."


    ***


    My next stop was a temple.


    I was visiting because Lucas had kindled a sacred fire to heal the burns I sustained during the last battle.


    I could get these burns treated anytime, but I had some business at the temple, so I willingly obliged.


    "Welcome, Prince. Ive been expecting you."


    A young woman, tightly clad in holy vestments, welcomed me.


    One of the best R-Rank Heroes, Saintess Margarita. With skills focused heavily on healing and shielding, she was a game-changing healer in the game.


    Ill be able to recruit her if I fulfill specific conditions later.


    But that wasnt the reason for my visit today.


    Margarita rapidly healed my burns. It felt as though it took less than five minutes.


    "Its done. A faint scar will remain."


    "Thank you, Saintess."


    I signaled to Lucas after revealing my healed hand placed in front of my chest.


    Lucas handed me a pouch of gold coins he was carrying, and I dropped it all into the donation box.


    "Now, Saintess, as I mentioned earlier..."


    I had sent Damien here last night to lay the groundwork.


    To communicate my requirements. Margarita nodded in agreement, seemingly well-informed.


    "Yes. Ive summoned all the priests who are currently available."


    About ten priests who had been waiting bowed to me. Damien was among them.


    Damien flashed an awkward smile, to which I responded with a thin-eyed grin.


    "Lets get started then."


    Leading the priests, I forged ahead.


    "We have a lot to accomplish today. Its going to be somewhat demanding."


    ***


    By evening, west of the Crossroads.


    Under a sky painted crimson by the setting sun, a procession of coffins arrived from the forward base.


    Even after transferring all the coffins stored in Crossroads, there were not enough, so some troops were dispatched to the forest to build more.


    An unused graveyard had been prepared in the western wasteland, and one by one, the coffins were laid there.


    The priests offered prayers for each coffin.


    A coffin was positioned in the tomb reserved for Ken at the forefront. I quietly observed the scene.


    While the ceremony was ongoing, a choir sang.


    From Crossroads, and even from the neighboring villages, anyone who could sing was hastily gathered to form an impromptu choir. It was quickly assembled, but their performance was quite impressive.


    "La la la... la la la la..."


    The hauntingly beautiful melody resonated in the air.


    Intrigued residents gathered to witness the spectacle unfolding.


    Uniformly arranged soldiers. Imperial banners shrouding each coffin. A massive choir. In this city where death was an everyday occurrence and of little value, this was a rare, solemn funeral.


    Most notably, the financial recompense promised to the families of the deceased.


    Whispers about the scale of this compensation spread amongst the onlookers who had come to observe.


    Those taken aback by the sum muttered amongst themselves. The rumors would quickly disseminate.


    I dont plan to paint a rosy picture.


    I observed the amazed citizens, their whispers growing louder, with a wry smile on my face.


    Yes, I had no intention of dressing up the truth. This was a spectacle, but a justifiable one.


    Loyalty doesnt come without a cost.


    Reward for dedication. Respect in death.


    Only these two, remuneration and reverence, could cultivate loyalty.


    The battle on this frontline should be viewed as a noble duty towards humanity.


    Not out of compulsion, but willingly. One must confront the monsters with dignity.


    And at that point, the mercenaries would evolve into a true army.


    "The third prince, recently appointed as Lord, Ash Born Hater Everblack."


    Once the ceremony concluded, I stood before the residents who had congregated like a sea of clouds.


    It was somewhat ironic that the first encounter between the Lord and his subjects was taking place at a funeral.


    "Is that the new Lord?"


    "The notorious prince?"


    "He seems like a handful..."


    Among the chattering crowd, I spotted Jupiter and the mercenaries. They had made it.


    "Let me make something clear."


    Thousands of eyes were fixed on me, but perhaps due to my extensive experience as a streamer, or maybe the fear had dissipated while grappling with monsters?


    I wasnt particularly anxious. The words I had prepared flowed smoothly.


    "All of you will continue to die on the front lines!"

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    "From this day forward, you will die on the frontlines!"


    I declared it without any attempt to sugarcoat the truth.


    "Each week, fresh graves will appear in this cemetery, accompanied by the mournful tunes of the choir."


    Despite my efforts to limit the losses, lives would be lost. There could never be a battlefront void of casualties.


    But...


    "Make no mistake, your demise will cost more than your survival!"


    The expenses involved in these funerals and the compensation for the deceased were immense.


    Almost half of the income from selling magic stones had to be allocated for this compensation budget.


    I had also planned to increase the salaries of all soldiers and mercenaries, but it paled in comparison to the funeral expenses.


    Yes, death shouldnt be commonplace or inexpensive. It should be precious and costly, not a fate easily met by anyone.


    "So, I will strive to keep you alive. I will go to every extent to save you and thrust you back into battle."


    For my financial needs as a lord, and for the soldiers own good.


    They must not die.


    They must live.


    Survival was the commandment.


    "So, dont yield to death easily."


    I glanced at Jupiter and the mercenaries. Jupiter returned my gaze with his single eye, his lips sealed tightly.


    "Live and earn your wages from me. Dont die and make me foot the funeral bill."


    That marked the end of my address.


    As I stepped down from the podium, Lucas signaled to the artillery.


    -Boom!


    The sound echoed...


    Above the crimson-hued evening sky, a salute to the brave souls reverberated.


    How would the citizens interpret my speech?


    The apologies of an inept commander? The money-driven frenzy of a mad lord?


    Either way, it didnt concern me.


    I would demonstrate it through results. On these beast-ridden frontlines, I was more capable than anyone.


    "Now, shall we..."


    Smirking, I rolled my wrists.


    "Attempt to clear Stage 1?"


    ***


    The following day, Jupiter and the mercenaries fell under my command.


    "Congratulations! Youve got some impressive new comrades!"


    Aider barged in, holding a pile of profiles for the new mercenaries. What a racket.


    This was the lords office.


    I was inundated with work. I had to handle city administration duties, even within the game...


    Why is there so much work immediately after I take office? What was the previous lord up to?


    I tackled the paperwork while grumbling. After all, planning for the next stage was crucial now. I had to survive to manage the city.


    "Weve hired all the independent mercenaries in the city! A total of 114 people!"


    We required every soldier we could muster for the impending Stage 1.


    I hired all available mercenaries, cost being no object.


    "Theyve all entered their stats into the system. You can check it whenever youd like."


    Upon saying this, Aider nonchalantly discarded all the profiles he was holding into the trash bin. If he was going to do that, why bother bringing them in the first place?


    "Lets see..."


    I summoned the system interface to review the new mercenaries Id enlisted.


    The forces within


    were divided into two distinct types.


    Heroes and Soldiers, those were the categories.


    Heroes were remarkable individuals. They had the capability to wield skills and form parties.


    These characters were the bedrock of the games strategic play.


    Even the N-graded heroes, who are frequently dismissed, held immense power compared to ordinary soldiers.


    Soldiers lacked the ability to use skills or form parties. However, without them, the battle lines would crumble.


    Since soldiers also gained strength with experience, it was essential to uplift their spirits and manage them effectively.


    "Among the mercenaries youve employed this time, the count of heroes is... five."


    Out of over a hundred Id chosen, only five qualified as heroes.


    Moreover, the odds of encountering high-grade heroes among these five were even lower. From this perspective, it was a rather ruthless gacha game.


    "Did we hit the jackpot?!"


    I hollered as I opened the list of new heroes.


    -Flash!


    The hues reflecting on the profile images of the five new characters were... one purple, four grays.


    "Lets go get some fresh air."


    Lucas, who promptly fetched my coat, queried,


    "Where are we headed today, your Highness?"


    "The lake."


    I replied calmly while sliding my arm into the coat that Lucas was assisting me with.


    "Im going to visit the enemy camp."


    "...Pardon me?"


    Lucass face was a picture of confusion, not comprehending what Id just said. I let out a smug grin.


    "Youll understand when we arrive, you simpleton."


    ***


    A short while later, in the backyard of the Crossroad lords mansion.


    Lucas and I stood before a mound of crumbled stones. Lucas, oblivious to the situation, followed me without question.


    I extended my hand towards the heap of stones. Then, a system window materialized before me.


    [Do you wish to activate the teleport gate?]


    - Yes/No


    Well, naturally, yes.


    -Gugugung!


    Accompanied by an odd operational sound, the stones levitated, spinning and assembling into a magical gate.


    A stunned Lucas inquired.


    "What is this, Your Highness?"


    "Its a portal to the dungeon beneath the lake."


    I explained once more to the flabbergasted Lucas.


    "So, its a direct route to a hell brimming with monsters? Is that what youre implying?"


    combined two game genres.


    Tower Defense & Dungeon Attack.


    The games rules were set as follows. The central stage was all about tower defense.


    Monsters emerged from the lake, assailing us via the crossroads, and our objective was to repel them using the citys entire military power. It was a war of total annihilation.


    Then, in between these stages, during the periods when the enemies werent launching assaults, we were permitted to delve into the dungeon beneath the enemys stronghold, the lake.


    This was referred to as free exploration.


    The player would navigate the dungeon with a small assault team, gathering clues for the upcoming stage, grinding for experience and items, and unveiling the mysteries entwined with the dungeon.


    This pattern of alternating defense and offense was the games fundamental structure.


    This teleportation gate was a device designed for that free exploration.


    In the game, it only activated after the completion of stage 1, but I had an inkling, so I decided to inspect it. Sure enough, it was already operational.


    Its a damn challenging game, but it doesnt set you up for failure.


    Furthermore, I knew how to handle almost all of the monsters.


    And I had nearly committed to memory the layout and gimmicks of the dungeon beneath the lake.


    During the defensive stage, Id slay the monsters and then round them up like a mass hunt.


    During the offensive free exploration, Id hoover up all the items and experience I could farm in the dungeon.


    Its worth a try. No, its definitely achievable!


    The tutorial was grueling, but the initial conditions were rather favorable.


    I began with Damien, a character who could be dubbed a cheat code, and I also managed to secure Jupiter, an SR-ranked wide-area attacker.


    On top of that, I had a decent sum of money.


    The confidence that I could safely clear the game and fulfill my wish... it was burgeoning within me.


    "Alright, Lucas. Let me put it in simple terms."


    I spelled out the games rules to Lucas, informing him that we were conducting a reconnaissance of the enemy in preparation for the next stage.


    "Indeed, I understand."


    Lucas didnt pose any queries. He merely inspected his armor and weapon.


    "..."


    I swallowed my dry saliva.


    In reality, Lucas should have been the one with the most questions.


    Given the sudden transformation in the prince he had served his entire life, who now knew the layout of a city we had just reached and the existence of the dungeon.


    It was peculiar, but Lucas silently trailed me.


    "Hey. Dont you have any questions for me?"


    I asked cautiously, prompting Lucas to look at me with his deep blue eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    A moment of silence ensued. Unwittingly, I swallowed my dry saliva once again.


    After a brief pause, Lucas diverted his gaze and slowly began to speak.


    "I..."

 Chapter 15: [Side Story] At the Black Lake

    Chapter 15: [Side Story] At the Black Lake


    Lucas began to speak with caution.


    "I...


    I was on pins and needles. Multiple contingency plans sprouted in my mind, considering how to justify my actions to Lucas in a manner that would ensure his continued loyalty.


    However.


    "I simply follow your orders. I harbor no doubts."


    Those were Lucass words.


    "I am your sword and your shield. I merely strike and protect as per your directives.


    ...


    I was at a loss for words.


    He undoubtedly had his reservations. Yet, he trusted me more than he was skeptical, Lucas had made that abundantly clear.


    I was somewhat moved. Damn, Lucas, you loyal fool. Ill make sure you get a handsome bonus later.


    Good on you, Lucas!


    I pointed towards the entrance of the gate and hollered spiritedly.


    "Are you prepared to step into the jaws of hell then?


    Lucas solemnly nodded with a stern expression.


    If it is by your side, I would gladly journey to the very depths of hell.


    You might not be aware of this, but weve already weathered hell together, Lucas.


    And were poised to do it once more.


    I didnt voice these thoughts aloud, instead, I patted Lucass shoulder gently. Lucas responded with a faint smile.


    A moment later, we were more or less geared up. Originally, we were simply going to perform a light reconnaissance, hence the minimal preparation.


    I stood before the gate. Subsequently, a system window materialized before me.


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select a destination.


    > Lakeside Pier


    > (Unopened area)


    > (Unopened area)


    > ...


    Presently, the gate could only transport us to one location - the Lakeside Pier.


    As we traverse and clear the dungeon, the number of accessible locations will progressively increase. I selected Lakeside Pier and activated the gate.


    As the magical portal began its rotation, Lucas positioned himself at the entrance of the gate first.


    "I will go ahead, your highness. Should there be any adversaries, I will handle them."


    "Theres no need to worry, the gate is safe."


    "Even so, what if scenarios exist. Thus, I shall be the first to step in."


    With those words, he leaped into the gate. Such an exemplary model of dedication.


    Hoo.


    I drew in a deep breath, and then hurled myself into the gate following his lead.


    Woong-!


    My field of vision swirled, and I was enshrouded by the sensation of levitating in the air.


    Shortly thereafter, the world plunged into pitch darkness.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Heroes can bolster their strength by equipping gear. Equipment can be procured in the dungeon or crafted at the blacksmiths.] (TL Note: Lol)


    For goodness sake, quit shoving these tips at me out of the blue! Stop attempting to pass off as a user-friendly game now!


    ***


    -Flash!


    With a blinding burst of light, the gate traversal was concluded.


    As I emerged from the gate, a lake with a sapphire surface glistening in the sunlight sprawled before me.


    "Weve arrived."


    I felt a tad nauseous, but I had made it in one piece.


    I composed myself and scanned the surroundings. We were next to a decrepit pier at the lakeside. The gently undulating lake stretched out right before my eyes.


    This black lake was the birthplace of monsters, a hellish source of nightmares.


    It was the dungeon that barred the southern edge of the world.


    "..."


    Lake Sacaman stirred lazily, radiating an ominous air like a yawning abyss.


    Almost hypnotically drawn in, I found myself gazing intently into the lake.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The urgency in Lucass voice snapped me out of my trance.


    Startled, I turned towards him. At the end of the pier, I saw Lucass back.


    "What is it, whats happening?"


    "Over there, look over there...!"


    With a face white as a sheet from terror, Lucas pointed out towards the lake. I followed his gaze.


    And my eyes grew wide with shock.


    -Sshhhhhhhhh...!


    The tranquil surface of Lake Sacaman roiled and churned,


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Monstrous forms began to burst forth from the frothing lake, stomping their feet on the pier.


    The only option was to exhaust every possible measure.


    "Aider!"


    As I stormed into the mansion and hollered, Aider scurried over, adjusting his glasses.


    "You summoned, Lord?"


    "Hows the citys military faring?"


    "The current total personnel available for front-line service in Crossroads is approximately five hundred and twenty-six, mlord!"


    Over the past few years, as monster invasions had become less frequent, the fortresss standing army had been whittled down to about three thousand.


    The bulk of this number was lost in the tutorial stage.


    Although they had managed to bolster the ranks with about a hundred mercenaries, their military strength remained woefully inadequate.


    "Damn it, Ash, you stupid idiot!"


    I cursed yet again at the reckless prince who had lent me his body. Dammit!


    Had it been any other monster legion, our current forces would have been enough to scoff at the danger, but against the Living Armor Legion, we were severely underprepared.


    "Whats the possibility for further troop reinforcements?"


    "All the mercenaries who came to the city have already been employed. Well hire more as they arrive, but..."


    "So, youre saying theres nowhere else to recruit more?"


    "Within this city, yes."


    "Then send messengers to nearby cities to request for troops! Tell them Ill pay double the usual weekly wage!"


    Certainly, Crossroad was a solitary fortress stationed at the worlds southernmost tip.


    Traveling to a nearby city would take days, but it was better to attempt than not.


    "Also, dispatch a messenger to the Imperial Palace. Inform them that the monsters have started to mobilize and request the maximum possible reinforcements."


    Aider, who had been diligently noting down my instructions, paused and gave me a faint smile.


    "Are you certain about this, my lord?"


    Requesting support from the empires headquarters was a precursor for a crucial event in the mid-game.


    Thats why I had been resisting the urge to seek help. But what could I do? Survival was paramount!


    "Go ahead, its fine!"


    "Understood!"


    "And gather all the carpenters, stonemasons, blacksmiths, and alchemists in the city. No, dont just gather, draft them."


    Crossroad was the worlds largest magic stone mining area.


    There were numerous artisans working on processing these magic stones. I planned to utilize them as well.


    "But if we do so, the magic stone processing line will halt..."


    "Were on the brink of disaster, and youre worried about magic stone processing? Stop it all and bring everyone here!"


    "Understood. Ill draft them immediately."


    After issuing several minor orders, I gave my final instruction.


    "And, summon all party members."


    "We have a total of 9 heroes who can form parties. How would you like to arrange them?"


    "..."


    I opened the system window.


    I grouped the newly recruited heroes, including Jupiter, into one party.


    The remaining - Lucas, Damien, Lilly, and I - were assigned to the main party.


    "The parties will be arranged like this. Inform them as you summon."


    "Lilly is in a somewhat difficult condition for movement."


    "This is not the time to consider that."


    I felt a pang of regret for Lilly, who was wheelchair-bound and nearing retirement. But we couldnt afford to have an R-class wizard sidelined at this critical juncture.


    "Theres no time. Carry out the orders now!"


    "Understood~!"


    Aider scurried out of the mansion.


    After instructing Lucas to prepare the party members for battle as they arrived, I retreated to my room in the mansion.


    Perched on the edge of the bed, I brought up the system window in the air before me.


    I had spent a fair amount of time waffling and mulling over it, but... it seemed the luxury of time was no longer on my side.


    Job selection.


    From the list of potential jobs, my finger hovered over the last option.


    Commander.


    The difficulty level of this game was anything but ordinary.


    From the Queen Spider in the tutorial to the prematurely appearing Living Armor Legion, arguably the most fearsome monster type in the early stages of the game.


    The tougher the game, the more crucial it was to introduce variables.


    So, I made the decision to roll the dice. I intended to introduce variables using a lesser-known hidden job.


    [Novice Commander will be your job selection. Are you sure?]


    - Yes/No


    Yes, damn you.


    My hands trembled as I gingerly selected Yes.


    [Ash (EX) has changed jobs to Novice Commander!]


    The jingle that signified my job change chimed in.


    And then...


    "What, whats going on?!"


    My eyes bulged at the following system message.


    What on earth was this?!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    [Ash (EX) has changed jobs to Novice Commander!]


    A lively fanfare chimed in, marking my transition to a new job.


    Then.


    [A 50 percent debuff is applied to your stat growth rate.]


    [A 50 percent debuff is applied to your equipment proficiency.]


    ...?


    Hold on, what?


    "What, what the?!"


    I stared, blinking, at the successive messages. What was it saying again?


    "Are you fucking serious?"


    I double-checked, and it was no joke. There was indeed a growth debuff displayed on my stats window.


    "Cut the crap!"


    What the hell was this! Shit! What sort of job came with such a debuff?! Setting a trap like this, that bastard director Aider is in for it...


    [You have acquired the trait Attack Totem.]


    [You have acquired the trait Defense Totem.]


    [You have acquired the trait Super Buffer.]


    [You have acquired the trait Main Order.]


    [The system Party Synergy is now available.]


    I froze, just as I was about to grab a weapon and hunt down Aider.


    Messages about acquiring new traits and a system flickered in front of my eyes.


    Attack Totem?


    Defense Totem?


    Super Buffer? Main Order? Party Synergy?


    What were these? I opened up the trait window.


    [Attack Totem Lv.1]


    - Simply by being on the battlefield, you uplift your allies morale, granting a 5 percent bonus to all allies attack power.


    [Defense Totem Lv.1]


    - Simply by being on the battlefield, you uplift your allies morale, granting a 5 percent bonus to all allies defense power.


    ...


    So, these were literal totem traits. My mere presence on the battlefield provided an attack and defense bonus to my allies.


    Moreover...


    [Super Buffer]


    - Enhances all buffs provided by the commander character by one level.


    This went as far as enhancing by one level.


    Isnt this a gem?


    No, it wasnt just a gem. If this buff was applied to all allies, it was outright overpowered.


    Just by possessing one characters trait, I could offer a mass increase in attack and defense to thousands of allies.


    So thats why theres a personal debuff.


    The buff itself was overpowered. If the buffing commander unit could also grow, it would be extremely overpowered. Hence, the debuff to growth rate.


    Considering this, it wasnt bad. No, objectively speaking, it was pretty great.


    The only minor issue is, I can only equip up to three traits.


    These three traits are useful, but if I equip all three, I cant use any other traits.


    I then looked at the other trait I had recently acquired.


    [Main Order Lv.1]


    - The ability to deliver commands accurately on the battlefield. It allows you to control your subordinates more accurately, as if they were your own limbs.


    This was a trait related to troop control.


    In games, it was a simple task to control hundreds or thousands of troops, but this was reality. It was hard to steer the battlefield according to my plans.


    This trait seemed to simplify that.


    And then theres [Map Making].


    So there were five traits in total.


    With a cooldown of 24 hours for changing traits, it seemed I would have to adapt on the fly, adjusting traits according to the circumstances of the battlefield.


    Well, that should cover the traits.


    I learned that the Party Synergy system had also been unlocked. This was new to me.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    [Party Synergy]


    - A unique benefit of the Commander class.


    - Provides a stats boost to the party depending on the job combination of party members. Encourages trying various combinations.


    A boost based on the party members roles?


    I accessed the synergy list and looked at the top line.


    "They will reach this city in three days."


    The startled guild leaders exchanged glances.


    "But, the monsters have been dormant for the past few years..."


    "Even if they did appear, they were mostly held back before reaching Crossroad, right?"


    "The circumstances have shifted. Didnt you hear about the frontier base getting wiped out?"


    I clicked my tongue and shook my head.


    "The monstrous fiends have started acting aggressively again. Its not a small-scale attack either. Were talking thousands. And this isnt the end, their onslaught will persist."


    "...!"


    "And we... to be honest, we are underpowered."


    I folded my arms and gazed sternly at the guild leaders.


    "We need help. We need the assistance of every producer in this city."


    "But even if you say that... what can we do?"


    "I seek your aid in manufacturing military supplies. Of course! Im not asking you to work for free. Ill pay a reasonable price."


    I chuckled and snapped my fingers.


    "This surge in monster activity is a crisis, but its also an opportunity, wouldnt you say?"


    For the past decade or so, with the monsters in a lull, magic stone mining had naturally dwindled.


    Several problems had arisen in the magic stone processing industry.


    But if the monster numbers surge again?


    Magic stone production booms.


    And when magic stone production thrives?


    Wealth flows in!


    "Lets strike a deal."


    I clapped my hands together.


    "I will provide you with a portion of the magic stones reclaimed by the military at cost. Perhaps about 20%? We can negotiate the exact percentage later."


    The guild masters eyes widened in shock.


    "Eh?!"


    "Sir, are you serious?!"


    "Absolutely. Direct access to magic stones sounds like a good deal, doesnt it?"


    Until now, the military had been collecting the magic stones and selling them to the merchants, who then commissioned the production workers to process them.


    But why should we stick to that old method?


    "Why should we needlessly pad the pockets of middlemen? Lets trade directly."


    There was no need for us to split the profits.


    My long-term plan was to take control of all production within the city, including the distribution of magic stones.


    I intended to seize control of not just the production of magic stones, but also their processing, distribution, and selling.


    "However, from now on, you must prioritize the production of military supplies when I instruct you to. Of course, Ill pay you fairly for your work."


    I tilted my chin towards the guild masters, who nervously swallowed their saliva.


    "What do you think? Its a good offer, isnt it?"


    Ultimately, I was wielding money and power to reel them in.


    Isnt that the essence of a golden rule?


    "Were in!"


    "We can give it a try!"


    "When do we start and what do we need to do?!"


    Well, what can you do? Theres nothing in this world as persuasive as money.


    ***


    After concluding the meeting with the guild masters of the production sector, I headed towards the mansions entrance, where my heroes had assembled.


    Lucas. Damien. Lilly.


    And the new party representative, Jupiter.


    Lucas, Damien, and Lilly had already met, so they exchanged comfortable greetings.


    But Jupiter, due to her uniquely ominous aura, stood a little awkwardly to the side.


    Of course, Jupiter, not the type to be bothered by such things, took drags from her cigar while squinting at the other party members.


    This old lady, her gaze reminded me of a grandmother looking at her adorable grandchildren.


    Theyll get along eventually.


    I didnt fret over it and began to brief the party members.


    "I believe Lucas has given you a basic rundown of the situation."


    I nodded, glancing at each of the four who were all eyes on me.


    "A legion of monsters, specifically, a thousand living armors, are marching towards this city. Their estimated time of arrival is about three days from now."


    Hmm.


    They all simultaneously wore expressions of were in deep trouble!. Quite the amusing spectacle.

 Chapter 17: [STAGE 1] Preparation for War (2)

    Chapter 17: [STAGE 1] Preparation for War (2)


    I filled my party members in on the current situation.


    As I discussed the imminent onslaught of a thousand Living Armors, the faces of Damien and Lilly turned ashen.


    Jupiter just exhaled billows of smoke from her cigarette without a word, while Lucas, having already been briefed, remained composed.


    "Whats our plan, your highness?"


    Lucas inquired.


    I acknowledged his query with a nod.


    "We cant just twiddle our thumbs for three days. Well do all thats within our power. Ill delegate tasks to each of you now."


    I first addressed Lucas.


    "Lucas."


    "Ready for your command."


    "Im appointing you as the supreme commander of the Crossroad forces."


    Lucas, the original protagonist of this game, essentially represented the player.


    He was endowed with exceptional leadership skills. I could depend on him.


    "Ill do my utmost."


    With a respectful bow, Lucas accepted my terse and to-the-point directive.


    "Crossroad hasnt experienced a real invasion in several years. Our troops have likely lost their edge. Your job is to whip them back into shape."


    "Ill fulfill your command."


    "The enemy were about to face is the Living Armor. Theyre spectral knights. Physical attacks are largely ineffective, especially cutting strikes. Theyre practically worthless."


    Would slicing through a ghost serve any purpose? Moreover, blades are usually ineffective against armor.


    "Equip all our soldiers with blunt weapons. If thats not feasible, provide them with wooden clubs."


    In essence, I planned to modify the nature of their weaponry to ensure they could deal substantial damage, even if it was to the armor.


    The physical attack attributes in "Protect the Empire" were divided into three types: slash, strike, and pierce.


    While no single attribute was clearly superior, aligning them appropriately could prove beneficial.


    "In the next three days, swap the gear and provide basic training in the use of blunt weapons."


    "Understood."


    "Excellent. Im counting on you."


    I had faith that Lucas would accomplish his task proficiently. I then focused on the next party member.


    "Moving on, Lilly."


    As her name was called, Lilly, confined to her wheelchair, gestured towards her legs with a puzzled look.


    "Your highness, as you can see, I am unable to..."


    Her confusion was understandable. She had recently retired from battle due to her incapacitation. And here I was, urging her back into the fray against the monsters.


    "I apologize, Lilly. But at this moment, were in desperate need of your assistance."


    Lilly, an R-grade magician with experience since the tutorial stage, was too precious a resource to leave unutilized.


    I regretted it, but I had to leverage her skills.


    "But dont worry excessively. You wont be required on the frontlines."


    "Then what should I...?"


    "Crossroad hasnt faced a direct assault in over a decade."


    The soldiers were not just complacent, but our defensive tools and facilities were also deteriorating.


    "A considerable chunk, actually, most of the defensive artifacts, are languishing and decaying in storage. We need to get them operational and back in action."


    I had already instructed the head of the Alchemist Guild. By now, a team of alchemists should be congregating at the military warehouse.


    "Then, I...?"


    "Yes. Id like you to supervise the refurbishment of the defensive artifacts."


    Artifact repair was typically a task for alchemists, but it was undeniably more efficient to have a mage for the field tests.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    Surely, this is just an excuse...


    I had intended to appoint Lilly to supervise all artifact maintenance from here on out.


    As a mage, Lilly was sharp, hard-working, and efficient. She was the ideal candidate to manage the artifacts, which could be considered the heart of the defensive equipment.


    If shes in charge of artifact repairs, shell naturally become well-versed in their condition and capabilities.


    Inevitably, she would assume overall responsibility.


    Im sorry, Lilly, but retirement isnt in your cards. Your future is a life of service to this city...!


    "It doesnt need to be in top-notch condition. As long as it can fire even a single shot, repair the artifact to that level and place it on the city walls."


    "Ah, understood..."


    Lilly was slightly trembling, but she nodded. Dont worry too much. Ill compensate you generously.


    "Next, Jupiter."


    Upon hearing her name, Jupiter promptly extinguished her cigarette.


    You can keep smoking. After all, youre about to be pushed to your limits. Its the least I can allow.


    "Jupiter, as youve probably anticipated, youre the cornerstone of this defensive battle."


    The moment she learned the enemy was a living armor, Jupiter wouldve known. She was headed for an exhausting fight.


    "Living armors are ghosts clad in metal armor. You, who can wield electric magic, are their perfect counter."


    This was the key reason why I chose to fight traditionally, refraining from any gimmicks at this stage.


    SR-rank lightning mage, Jupiter.


    For the monster species known as living armors, she was the worst enemy imaginable.


    "..."


    Escort. Thats an interesting choice of words. By the looks of it, it seemed like I might be the one needing protection.


    Regardless, I was already considering taking you along, so I gave a nod of agreement.


    "Alright. Lets get going then. First stop, the ramparts."


    ***


    Crossroad was a fortified city, encircled by walls on all four sides. However, the southern wall was notably the thickest.


    It was only natural, given that the brunt of monster attacks coming from the south was concentrated there.


    As Damien, Aider, and I arrived at the southern wall, the guild masters of the blacksmiths and stonemasons promptly approached us, their greetings a touch awkward.


    "Ah, Your Highness has arrived!"


    "Hmm, indeed. Hows the wall faring?"


    "Its, well, its not in great shape. Its been neglected for some time....."


    The two guild masters glanced at the rusty metal plates strewn along the wall with a twinge of regret.


    I turned to Aider, my tone gruff.


    "Isnt it the basic responsibility of a fortress city to maintain its walls? Why the hell was it left like this?"


    "Well, its because we ran out of funds....."


    Aider replied, offering a forced smile.


    "With the decrease in monster appearances, the magic stone mining decreased, city revenues decreased, and so on. The previous lord started to trim the budget in areas where the money wouldnt be needed immediately."


    "Theyve mistaken the means for the end....."


    A fortress constructed to repel monsters, now falling into disrepair because of a decline in income. It was absurd.


    I shouted at the guild members working on the fortifications.


    "I dont care what it costs. Reinforce and repair it as much as possible. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Start right away! Theres no time to waste! Monsters could be on their way any minute!"


    The blacksmiths hastily attached metal plates to the wall and secured them with firm hammer blows.


    The sound of metal striking metal echoed satisfyingly around us. Clang, clang, clang.....!


    Money can always be made later, but lives lost are gone forever.


    Having seen too many scenarios where being tight-fisted led to disastrous consequences, I had no intention of scrimping on defenses.


    "Whats the status of our cannonball and arrow supplies? Do we have enough?"


    When I asked, looking at the cannons and ballistae positioned on the wall, Aider was quick to respond.


    "Were short, so I bought up as much as the merchants had. Theyll all be placed here."


    "Arent the moats supposed to be filled with holy water? Why are they still dry?"


    "Were working with the temple and getting it all airlifted in!"


    I jabbed my index finger at Aider, issuing a stern warning.


    "Spare no expense and fill every inch. If I hear about any shortages, your head will be the first to roll. Understood?"


    "I-I will make sure that doesnt happen!"


    Aider, clutching his neck with both hands, yelled.


    After clicking my tongue, I surveyed the wall, now under repair, once more before heading down.


    ***


    Our next stop was the lumber workshop.


    As we entered the workshop, dozens of expectant carpenters and a towering pile of wood all turned to face me. In response, I clapped my hands with a resounding echo.


    "Did you catch all that? Were pressed for time, so lets get to the point. What youll be constructing for the next three days is... a wall."


    "Excuse me?"


    "A wall, you heard right, a wall. About this high. Understand? Something that blocks the path."


    I stretched my arms wide to visually demonstrate the concept of a wall.


    "A fucking high sturdy wall."


    "Well, we do understand what a wall is, but..."


    "This wooden wall will be erected in front of the southern ramparts. Ill specify the exact spot."


    The carpenters exchanged puzzled looks. After a brief pause, the cautious head of the carpenters guild spoke up.


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty, but monsters will easily breach a wooden wall."


    There was a reason why Crossroads ramparts were fortified with robust iron plates.


    Even if reinforced with resilient plywood, a wall composed of wood would be effortlessly torn asunder by monsters.


    "Im not looking for a permanent blockade."


    Youd think I wouldnt understand that, having played this game countless times.


    "What I need is a disposable barricade for this specific battle."


    What was needed was a wall to be used as a consumable item.


    A defense game-type wall to forcibly reroute those monstrous brutes.


    "All you need to do is build a wooden wall as high and as sturdy as you can, just as I instructed."


    I bellowed at the still bewildered carpenters.


    "Alright, no dilly-dallying! Get to work immediately!"


    It was time to implement the cornerstone of defense game tactics.


    It was time to establish the Kill Zone.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Work was progressing in earnest.


    I hustled around the site, giving out orders.


    We fortified our defense mechanisms, set up artifacts on the ramparts, refined the soldiers formation, and worked tirelessly to erect the wooden wall.


    Not too shabby.


    With every preparation made, my confidence in this stage grew.


    Theres no reason to panic!


    Indeed, the Living Armor is among the most formidable monsters at the start.


    But this was stage 1, the very onset of the early stages. The average monster level was a mere 5.


    Regardless of how challenging the opposition, their stats werent overly impressive.


    In fact, thats beneficial! Handling the Living Armor early will smooth the path ahead!


    A legion, once dealt with, doesnt reemerge for a considerable while.


    Its better to take the brunt at first, dealing swiftly with the worst foe for an easier journey later.


    Plus, having cleared stage 0, the circumstances are decidedly in our favor.


    Whether here or on Earth, money is the fuel that drives progress.


    Investing the earnings from stage 0 into our defense infrastructure, we could prepare in a manner extraordinarily sturdy, unthinkable for an early stage.


    I can do this, I can do this, I can do this!


    Repeating this mantra to myself, I spent three days preparing our defenses.


    Time seemed to zip by...


    ***


    Three days later.


    On top of Crossroads southern rampart.


    "....."


    I studied the stage information window.


    [STAGE 1]


    - Start in: 30 minutes


    Just half an hour left.


    The stages beginning meant that the monster waves vanguard was about to launch their initial assault.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Before that, the monsters figures would become visible, looming over the landscape.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    A soft, metallic noise echoed across the land.


    The spectral armors began to materialize on the horizon, moving as one.


    "Theyre visible!"


    The scout hollered at the top of his voice.


    "Theyre coming!"


    -Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The Living Armor legion.


    Even as distant silhouettes, the sight of a thousand heavily armored monsters caused the ground to hum slightly.


    -Gulp.


    A simultaneous dry swallow resounded among the soldiers positioned on the ramparts.


    For about a decade, the monsters hadnt reached Crossroad.


    The dwindling hordes had been entirely repelled at the forward base erected by the lake.


    But the forward base had fallen, and after more than a decade, theyd made it this far.


    The soldiers tension was entirely understandable.


    "Theres no need for fear!"


    I bellowed with conviction.


    "These monstrous brutes are nothing more than numbers!"


    Well, they were the Living Armor legion, the most daunting monsters at the onset.


    "In contrast, were the mightiest army in the southern empire!"


    Well, we were actually a group of retired veterans and green recruits, a band of novice mercenaries.


    "Our defensive preparations are flawless! Our equipment is in prime condition!"


    Well, no matter how much money was poured in, time was against us. Our preparations were, in reality, insufficient.


    "We can hold them off! We have nothing to fear!"


    But my bravado-laden declaration belied a deeper anxiety.


    I alone should bear the burden of worry in this place. Their fears and doubts should rest with me.


    "Just follow my lead."


    With a mischievous grin, I took in the faces of the expectant soldiers.


    "So that we can raise our cups to victory tonight."


    At my words, the seasoned soldiers, who understood the terror of the Living Armor, tensed up.


    The new recruits, unfamiliar with the looming threat, remained frozen in place.


    Regardless of the humans tremors, the monsters advanced steadily.


    You can do this, Jupiter!


    I peered anxiously through my telescope at the approaching horde.


    Half this stages strategy rests on you! Do well!


    And then...


    -Rumble, rumble...


    The distant rumble of thunder resonated faintly.


    -Wowwwww!


    The soldiers watching from the castle walls erupted into collective cheer.


    Seeing the monstrous armored beasts dissolve like frost in the warmth of spring, their jubilation was only natural.


    But as the smoke and flames cleared, the soldiers cheers gradually subsided.


    -Grrrrrr...


    -Grrrrrrrrr!


    The Living Armor Legion was far from defeated and their numbers remained frighteningly vast.


    Their initial assault had decimated about 50 monsters, but the legion initially numbered in the thousand.


    The previous attack was nothing more than a minor scrape.


    The Living Armors started to reassemble their broken ranks, their eerie eyes glinting. I bellowed at the top of my lungs.


    "Fall back, Jupiter!"


    At once, Jupiter swung her head around.


    "Charge!"


    Jupiters shout echoed as her band of five spun around, presenting their backs to the armor-clad monsters, and goaded their steeds towards the fortress.


    -Roaaaar!


    -Roaaaaaaaaar!


    The living armors, in return, let out ghastly roars and gave chase.


    -Clang! Clang! Clang!


    A metallic wave followed in their wake.


    A thousand armor-bound beasts had launched into full-speed pursuit, their sole intent to rip apart the fleeing riders.


    Though slower than the warhorses, the sight was enough to send shivers down anyones spine.


    "Run, run, you little whelps! Dont look back, just run!"


    Jupiter, leading the group, bellowed from the front.


    The soldiers perched on the ramparts paled. The wave of armor chasing the fleeing humans was a sight of pure horror.


    "Its all going as planned! Theres nothing to worry about!"


    I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Just follow the instructions! Everyone, get ready!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers scrambled to their positions. All the cannons mounted on the walls were primed and ready.


    -Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    The living armors, hot on the heels of the fleeing humans, soon encountered something peculiar.


    -Grrrrrr...


    -Grrrrrr...?


    A wooden wall.


    A long wooden barricade, slightly taller than a person, stood erected in the path of Jupiters band.


    A construction, our diligent carpenters had toiled night and day for the past three days to erect.


    -Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    Members of Jupiters party darted through a narrow gate in the middle of the wall.


    The pursuing living armors paused, momentarily flustered.


    The monsters had three possible routes.


    - Shatter the fence.


    - Circumnavigate the fence and take the longer path.


    - Or, trail the humans through the narrow gate amid the fences.


    -Roaaaaaaar!


    For the monsters, there was only one choice.


    Eliminate the humans ahead.


    Without sparing a second thought to options like tearing down the fence or taking a detour, they charged straight ahead.


    "Thats right, you dim-witted monsters!"


    I cheered, extending my arm to the side.


    "All units, ready to fire!"


    To pass through the narrow gate, the living armors were forced to condense their ranks.


    Their pace slackened, they jostled and bottlenecked as they squeezed through the narrow passage.


    Those who emerged on the open grounds at such a reduced speed were met by...


    "Weve been waiting, gentlemen."


    A meticulous crossfire set up by the humans.


    Finally, I gave the command in a booming voice to the soldiers manning the cannon, waiting for my signal.


    "Spare nothing, fire everything!"


    As I thrust my arm forward with all my strength,


    "Fire!"


    "Fire-!"


    The soldiers echoed my command in harmony and ignited the cannons.


    -Boom! Kaboom-!


    All the cannons on the walls belched fire in synchrony.


    -Screeeech-


    Dozens of unleashed cannonballs descended upon the heads of the monsters who had just shuffled through the gate,


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Setting off a spectacular explosion and reducing the armored monsters to piles of ashes.

 Chapter 19: [STAGE 1] The Kill Zone

    Chapter 19: [STAGE 1] The Kill Zone


    "Protect the Empire" is, at its core, a defense game.


    And whats the golden rule of such games?


    Monsters follow distinct patterns of behavior. These patterns are designed for the players to understand and to formulate a defensive strategy accordingly.


    In "Protect the Empire", the monsters usually exhibit one behavioral pattern.


    Kill humans.


    They choose the shortest route, targeting the nearest human.


    With such transparent behavioral patterns, a myriad of strategies can be constructed.


    The simplest strategy is distraction. A small unit can be sent out to attract the monsters attention, steering them to a specified location.


    Then, theres my preferred strategy - the Forced Path.


    By obstructing their way with wooden fences, walls, barricades, and the like, you can consume their time.


    If their route is entirely blocked, the monsters will demolish the hurdles and press on. However, if a small opening is left, and a bait is provided with a small unit, the monsters will be manipulated to follow that path.


    At the end of this contrived path, a crossfire awaits.


    Herding the monsters into a narrow space and focusing all firepower to obliterate them in a single sweep.


    This is the fundamental strategy of a defense game.


    "Its the Kill Zone!"


    I cried out, my fist clenched tightly.


    -Bang! Boom-boom-boom!


    The monsters began to trickle in through the entrance wedged between the fence walls.


    One after another, the cannons mounted on the fortress walls spewed fire at these incoming beasts.


    -Ka-boom! Ka-ka-boom-!


    Living Armors, having breached the gate, were melted down by the horrifying explosions.


    "Fire!"


    My arm swung wildly as I bellowed at the top of my voice.


    "Fire! Fire! Dont pause! Keep firing until the barrels are molten!"


    My command echoed, carried forward by Lucas.


    "Fire, reload, then fire again! We cant afford to give them a breather!"


    Soldiers manning each cannon, drenched in sweat, engaged in the endless cycle of reloading and firing.


    A deafening barrage of sounds filled the air, setting off unending explosions at the point of contact. Living Armors were obliterated ruthlessly.


    But the battle wasnt over yet.


    "Lilly!"


    I quickly swiveled to the side.


    "Is the gravity field artifact ready?"


    "Its ready!"


    Lilly, who had somehow taken charge of all artifacts, promptly responded. I nodded.


    "Activate it!"


    "Yes! Activating gravity field artifact!"


    The alchemists on standby echoed in unison and activated the brown magic device.


    "Artifact, activating!"


    -Whirrrr-!


    With an unusual operating sound, the gravity field artifact sprang to life.


    It was one of the few repaired R-grade artifacts.


    Its effect was pretty straightforward. It amplified the gravity of a specific area, slowing down the adversarys movements.


    But its simplicity was what made it formidable.


    As the gravity field enveloped the kill zone, the already slow-moving Living Armors began to stagger clumsily.


    This naturally increased the accuracy of the bombardment.


    "Do we just need to keep them at bay like this?"


    Damien, who had been studying the fiery inferno next to me, questioned with a hint of uncertainty.Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com


    "Those creatures, they cant breach that, can they?"


    "..."


    I held my tongue, silently watching the Living Armors being torn to shreds in the crossfire.


    If such a straightforward strategy could easily stop them, I wouldnt have identified them as our greatest foes.


    As anticipated.


    -Rumbling, rumbling...!


    Through the thick cloud of smoke, the monsters began to escape the kill zone one after another.


    Each of the Living Armors carried a shield.


    They raised their shields flawlessly, mitigating the force of the shells and enduring it.


    They were creatures forged from robust armor right from the start.


    Even if we focused the bombardment and inflicted damage, it was impossible to wipe them out entirely.


    "Ballista troops!"


    Thats why we had arranged for a separate clean-up team.


    "Start firing at those escaping the crossfire!"


    Without missing a beat, Lucas relayed my command.


    "Ballista, fire!"


    "Yes! Firing initiated-!"


    The soldiers, who had been waiting with their ballistae primed, all began to launch at once.


    -Thump! Thump-thump-thump!


    With a muffled launching noise, large arrows were dispatched from the ballistae.


    The released arrows soared towards the Living Armors, who were escaping the kill zone with their shields raised.


    -Crack! Crunch-!


    -Gah...


    -Grrraaah!


    And these arrows, every single one, skewered the Living Armors.


    One shot, one kill.


    Truly, it was a divine display of skill. The surrounding soldiers watched Damien with their mouths agape.


    Damien paid no mind to the onlookers gazes and carried on loading and firing arrows.


    The front was a killzone, Jupiter held the right, and the left was covered by Damien.


    The defense battle was proceeding extraordinarily well.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Soldier: 560 Units (Kill Counts : 492)


    Before I realized it, we were nearing 500 kills!


    Surveying the stabilized front line, I nodded to myself.


    If it continues like this, it should go smoothly until the boss mob shows up, right?


    Just then-


    A mist-like substance began to ooze from the armor of the defeated Living Armors scattered across the battlefield.


    "...?"


    I blinked, puzzled.


    What the hell was this?


    Nothing like this ever occurred in the game.


    The mists slowly coalesced above us, merging into a single form.


    What was once a fuzzy cluster gradually gained clarity. The more Living Armors fell, the more it...


    Then, exactly when the kill count reached 500...


    -Ding!


    The enemy information window shifted.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.25 Phantom Knight: 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Troop: 552 Units (Kill Counts: 500)


    The title of the concealed boss monster was disclosed.


    The leader of the Living Armor Legion, Phantom Knight.


    Everything so far was as I expected.


    However, the moment the name was unveiled...


    -Sssssss!


    The hovering mass of mist began to solidify.


    A ghastly form with grotesquely twisted pale limbs adorned in shredded robes... a monstrous ghost, if you will.


    This is the boss monster of the Living Armor Legion, Phantom Knight!


    This brute typically appears once all the general monsters of the Living Armor Legion are vanquished, when the spirits within the armor amalgamate.


    This was the terrifying power of the Living Armor Legion.


    The legion was a formidable foe, but even after they were all wiped out, a boss monster would emerge as if starting a second round.


    But, I havent defeated all the Living Armors yet?


    Why did it materialize so soon?


    The revealed Phantom Knight made no movements. It didnt invoke any large-scale debuffs or unleash devastating attacks.


    It simply floated aimlessly in the air.


    Wha, wha, whaaaat...?!


    Tha, tha, thats what?!


    But this was not a game. It was brutal reality.


    The sudden emergence of this enormous anomaly in the sky was enough to throw the soldiers into a state of chaos.


    Damn it!


    I clenched my teeth.


    This was the stark difference between a human war and a war against monsters.


    The primal fear incited by the presence of an alien entity.


    Just the arrival of the boss monster had the soldiers crumbling in fear, and the effectiveness of the frontline drastically dropped.


    And, it wasnt only the humans who were petrified.


    -Heee! Heee!


    The horses started to panic, succumbing to their terror. They couldnt withstand the sinister aura radiating from the boss-grade monster.


    The warhorses of Jupiters party, who were conducting a guerrilla operation outside the fortress walls, were not exempt.


    The horses bolted in sheer terror, and Jupiter, who was just charging her next lightning spell, lost her footing and was tossed from her saddle.


    Damn it, you damned...?!


    -Thud!


    Jupiter, who was dislodged from her horse, hit the ground.


    Ugh?!


    Kergh!


    The other members of Jupiters party suffered the same fate. Everyone groaned as they were thrown from their uncontrollably bucking horses.


    Ugh, ugh...?


    Jupiter, who had banged her head on the ground when she fell, was disoriented.


    She struggled to rise, only to eventually lose consciousness.


    -Roooaaar!


    Meanwhile, the Living Armors, freed from the obliterated kill zone, charged at us in a frenzy.


    Their goal? To slaughter the humans within their grasp.

 Chapter 20: [STAGE 1] Kill Zone (2)

    Chapter 20: [STAGE 1] Kill Zone (2)


    "Uh, ughhhh!"


    "How can we topple such a gargantuan beast...!"


    The emergence of the boss monster plunged the soldiers on the ramparts into disarray.


    The once relentless fire of the cannons and ballistae halted, and the once impermeable wall of flame quivered and broke.


    -Roaarrr!


    -Roaarrr-!


    Living Armors that penetrated the weakening wall of flame swarmed from the front and sides of the wooden fortifications.


    These monstrous brutes lunged toward the nearest human.


    Toward Jupiter, who lay unconscious after a devastating fall from her horse.


    "Damn it! We need to form a shield!"


    "Protect the mage!"


    Four members of Jupiters party sprinted to her side, forming a protective barrier in front of her.


    However, they too were roughed up from their respective falls from their steeds. Furthermore, the horses they had been riding had scattered in every direction.


    The final stand of a cavalry unit that had lost its mobility was as predictable as fire consuming dry wood.


    Shes going to die!


    I gritted my teeth.


    We couldnt afford to lose Jupiter and the hero party here!


    "Damien!"


    Damien turned to me. I quickly gestured towards Jupiters party.


    "Pick off the Living Armors heading for Jupiters party!"


    "Yes!"


    Without missing a beat, Damien swiftly redirected his crossbow.


    -Whizz! Whizz! Whizz-!


    Snipe shots whistled through the air in quick succession.


    -Thud! Thuuud!


    The lethal arrows accurately impaled the Living Armors.


    The only snag... while Damien was the most accurate sniper in the world, his rate of fire wasnt particularly fast.


    -Roaarrr-!


    The influx of Living Armors breaking through the faltering kill zone was overwhelming. Damiens sniping alone couldnt halt them all.


    Lucas called out to me.


    "My Lord! We must adjust the cannon fire to support Jupiters party!"


    "No!"


    I dismissed his plea with a swift rebuttal.


    "We must sustain the flame wall as it is! If we lose the kill zone, the escapees will multiply!"


    "But!"


    "Concentrate on reestablishing the flame wall first! The soldiers are losing their heads!"


    I dashed over to a soldier who was standing stupefied by the cannon on the wall and slapped him on the back.


    "Pull yourself together, you fool! Dont cower just because that monster is a tad larger!"


    With that, the soldier jolted back to his senses.


    "Huh?! S-sorry, my Lord!"


    "Eh?"


    I was taken aback, somewhat surprised. Really? Was my slap that impactful?


    Glancing at my hand, the reason dawned on me.


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander]!


    Soldiers within 10m of me recover from mental status abnormalities.


    I surveyed the trembling soldiers on the ramparts.


    Could it be that recovery from mental status abnormalities not only counters debuff spells but also bolsters shaken morale?


    So, if I dash around the battlefield in this state of panic, can I restore the soldiers spirits?


    As soon as the thought struck me, I made a snap decision. I quickly pivoted to Lucas.


    "Lucas!"


    "Awaiting your orders."


    "Ill handle the task of soothing the soldiers and reestablishing the kill zone! Lucas, you!"


    I faltered for a moment, then finally spat it out.


    "Youll lead the rescue team."


    "...!"


    "Open the fortress gates, venture out, and rescue Jupiters party."


    We couldnt risk losing an SR-grade wizard in this chaos. Not at any price!


    And the only one who could brave the monster-infested battlefield to rescue Jupiter was, unavoidably, our protagonist, Lucas.


    Lucas swiftly scanned the battleground.


    Even now, the Living Armors that had broken free from the kill zone were surging forward with a formidable momentum.


    The armored creatures bellowed menacingly, barreling toward Jupiters party.


    His task was to dive into this onslaught and retrieve our comrades.


    A seemingly foolhardy order, to put it mildly.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    But Lucas gazed back at me, his face set in determination, and nodded.


    "I shall return posthaste."


    "....Im relying on you, Lucas."


    This was a decision that could potentially cost me an SR-grade wizard and even an SSR-grade knight.


    Her spinning head abruptly cleared. Jupiter regained her senses and sized up the current predicament.


    Jupiters party was stranded.


    Everyone had been injured when they were thrown from their horses onto the plain, and Jupiter had lost consciousness.


    Before they could even attempt to return to the city, they were ambushed by the living armors.


    "Backup will arrive soon! We need to hold on until then...!"


    The mercenary briefing Jupiter about the situation swung his held hammer in desperation.


    -Thump!


    The helmet of a charging living armor caved in from his hammer.


    -Roar, grrr-!


    Yet, the living armor hesitated only for a moment before fiercely thrusting its spear once more.


    "Madness! How you endure that hit?!"


    The mercenary spat out an expletive.


    His fellow party members shared his sentiments.


    They clashed against the living armors that swarmed them like a torrent, but regular attacks didnt faze the armors.


    Magic attacks might stun them, but unless the entire armor was shattered with physical blows, theyd continue their assault.


    This was the challenge of confronting living armors.


    Jupiters party was composed of N-grade heroes.


    Theyd battled quite a few monsters before, but the sheer number and prowess of the living armors were proving a tough match.


    Inevitably...


    "Ugh?!"


    There were casualties.


    It was the mercenary who had been updating Jupiter on the situation.


    Hed managed to crush the fourth living armor with his warhammer, but his leg was impaled by a spear swung by a living armor, now only half its former size.


    Reeling in pain, he was besieged by several more living armors.


    He swung his warhammer ferociously and smashed the leading living armor, but...


    -Thunk! Thunk-thunk!


    His chest and abdomen were skewered by the spears of other living armors.


    "Ugh... damn it..."


    He writhed in agony, attempting to swing his warhammer once more, but the monsters were quicker.


    -Thunk! Thunk-!


    They mechanically withdrew their spears and thrust again.


    The monsters moved devoid of any emotion, only following the most efficient trajectory to take down a human.


    Jupiter watched one of her party members be ruthlessly slaughtered, her eyes wide with horror.


    "These goddamn monster bastards...!"


    Jupiter hurriedly tried to harness magic to sweep away the nearby living armors, but her magical energy wouldnt gather properly in her hand.


    Due to the blow to her head when she was thrown off her horse, her magical control was off.


    Jupiter clutched her forehead, struggling to amass her magical energy.


    "Damn it...! Hurry...!"


    Thunk! Thunk-thunk!


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    In the meantime, a second party member fell.


    A mercenary whod been warding off attacks with his shield.


    But under the relentless assault of the living armors, his shield shattered, and his body suffered grave wounds.


    "Ugh, ugh-ugh! Fuck, fuck!"


    The third party member battling alongside him spun around and bolted. No, he tried to bolt.


    But as soon as he turned his back, the living armors launched their spears at him.


    -Swish! Swoosh-!


    -Thunk-thunk!


    The third party member, instantly impaled by a spear, crumpled to the ground without even a cry.


    He convulsed in a pool of his own blood and soon drew his last breath.


    The fragile defense line held by a mere few was obliterated in a flash.


    Jupiter found herself close enough to the living armors to smell their stench.


    The scent of rusty armor and stagnant water.


    The scent of impending doom.


    "You shouldve remained submerged in the lake..."


    Finally, a modest amount of magic energy accumulated at her fingertips. Jupiter extended her hand forward, shrieking.


    "Do you truly believe that this old woman will retire in tranquility?!"


    -Crack-!


    A vivid blue bolt of lightning cut across the sky, illuminating the entire battlefield.


    The Living Armors positioned at the front line were instantly incinerated, crumbling to the ground.


    It was a successful strike, but it was just a fraction of her usual power. Instead of the usual shower of bolts, only a single arc of lightning was discharged.


    This isnt good...


    Jupiter mused.


    Surveying the Living Armors that surged forward again from behind their scorched companions, Jupiter clicked her tongue.


    She then called out to the last remaining member of her party.


    "Run for your life, youre the last one left!"


    "Eh, what?!"


    The final party member was a youthful mercenary, still wet behind the ears. Jupiter hollered again, her voice resonating across the field.


    "Better one lives to tell the tale than all perish! Run, kid!"

 Chapter 21: [STAGE 1] The Mercenarys Rules to Surviving

    Chapter 21: [STAGE 1] The Mercenary''s Rules to Surviving


    "Better one lives to tell the tale than all perish! Run, kid!"


    Jupiter implored the last of her companions.


    "Ill use my magic to hold them off, use that chance to escape!"


    The young mercenary, tears streaming down his face, positioned his lance and cried out.


    "How can that work? Our best bet is to hold out until reinforcements arrive!"


    "What?"


    "Youre a sorceress, old woman!"


    The young mercenary, brandishing his lance, struck a Living Armor charging from afar.


    "Rule number two of mercenary survival! Always stick close to your ally wizard!"


    "..."


    "With no warhorse to make a quick escape, relying on your magic to clear the way is our only hope!"


    The young mercenary kept holding off the Living Armors with his lance and yelled.


    "Just prepare for the next spell, Ill keep them at bay!"


    -Thunk! Thunk!


    His strategy was working.


    Rather than killing the Living Armors, he was pushing them away, keeping a safe distance with his lance.


    Once knocked down, the heavily armored creatures took time to rise.


    Additionally, from the distant city walls, Damien was providing supporting fire.


    His arrows sent the Living Armors tumbling one after another.


    If Jupiter were at her full strength, this would have bought them sufficient time.


    But her injuries were slowing down her magic accumulation.


    By the time she barely managed to summon a single bolt of lightning,


    -Thud! Thud-thud!


    The young mercenary stalling for time had been impaled by the monsters spears.


    "Argh...!"


    "Damn it!"


    -Crack-!


    -Boom!


    Jupiter thrust her arm forward. A lightning bolt crashed down, reducing the Living Armors in the vicinity to charred rubble.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Gasping for breath, Jupiter, arm still outstretched, glanced over her shoulder.


    "Cough, choke."


    The young mercenary was prostrate, blood seeping from his wounds.


    Could she have saved him if her magic had been a few seconds quicker?


    Jupiter shrugged off the useless guilt. She was too old to bear the burden of every life lost.


    "Hey, kid."


    "..."


    "Whats the first rule of mercenary survival?"


    With trembling, blood-stained lips, the young mercenary mumbled.


    "Dont... take... jobs that pay... too well..."


    "..."


    "Ah, mother..."


    Those were his final words. The young mercenary died with his eyes wide open.


    Jupiter lifted her gaze. Beyond the scorched remnants of the Living Armors, more of them were charging.


    A bitter smile curled the corners of the veteran mercenarys mouth.


    "All your survival rules were off, lad."


    -Fizz, fizz...!


    A feeble magic gathered at Jupiters fingertips.


    "Youll never make it big as a mercenary with that mindset."


    The magic was not enough to cast. Turning the last of her magic into a lightning bolt, Jupiter coiled it around her fist.


    "To strike it rich as a mercenary! To earn fame and respect!"


    Her fist darted forward, a swift body blow to the Living Armor.


    "To take on only the most perilous jobs that pay a mountain of gold!"


    -Bam-!


    The Living Armor struck by her lightning-charged punch shattered into fragments.


    "To keep as far away as you can from your fellow mages! Because!"


    -Bam! Bam! Kaboom-!


    With a relentless barrage of punches, she swept away the Living Armors, lightning erupting from each blow.


    "Because the mages will hog all the glory!"


    Jupiters laughter echoed around her as the sparks finally flickered and died on her fingertips. She had drained the last dregs of her magical power.


    "Most of all... If you wished to live, you shouldnt have picked the mercenary life in the first place."


    The vanquished Living Armors, now just scattered metal dust, fell behind her, replaced by a new wave of the metal monsters.


    Nonchalantly, Jupiter pulled a cigar from her pocket, placing it between her lips. Too drained to summon even a spark of lightning to light it, she simply wore a lopsided grin, the unlit cigar perched in her mouth.


    "Ah~ Thought Id get to taste the sweet honey of a high salary..."


    -Groooaaar!


    It served to incinerate the nearby Living Armors, but ultimately, it was causing the outer wall to crumble.


    If the outer wall falls, the kill zone will soon be rendered useless.


    Living Armors were streaming through the gaping holes in the wall.


    They no longer needed to pass through the killing field of our crossfire, and thus, our kill zone was slowly losing its strategic value.


    -Roar!


    -Roar!


    The savage cries of the Living Armors echoed across the battlefield.


    Damien and the Ballista units were felling the monsters as they advanced, but it wouldnt be long before they reached the fortress wall.


    "It seems were destined for a wall-to-wall fight after all."


    I clenched my teeth in frustration.


    My strategy had been to conclude this stage with ranged attacks alone, avoiding close combat as far as possible.


    We had only about five hundred men.


    Most of them were either veterans past their prime or raw recruits.


    In the brutal melee of close combat, our casualties would multiply rapidly.


    Thats why I had hoped to avoid it if at all possible.


    Still, weve managed to deal them a substantial blow.


    My eyes flicked to the enemy information screen.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.25 Phantom Knight: 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Troop: 277 Units (Kill Counts: 775)


    The enemy ranks had dwindled to just under 300.


    Before the clamor of close combat began, we could continue to thin their numbers with a rain of ranged attacks. This meant the actual count wed have to face in hand-to-hand battle would be even less.


    Its within our grasp.


    This battlefield was still mine to command!


    Just then, Lucas and Jupiter made their way onto the city walls, fresh from their foray through the city gate.


    "Your Highness. Jupiter... the lady is safe."


    Lucas grudgingly tacked on the title "lady" to Jupiters name.


    For someone fallen from grace, it felt awkward, but it was prudent to respect a wizards dignity.


    "I have returned, Your Highness."


    Jupiter offered me a brief bow. The blood from the wound shed taken when she was thrown from her horse was seeping into her weathered brow.


    "Jupiter. Im relieved to see youre safe."


    "I am remorseful, Your Highness. This old woman faltered."


    Jupiter lightly touched the wound on her forehead, staining her leather gloves with the fresh blood.


    "The loss of my team is on me. Those poor young souls met a pointless end. Its a heartbreaking reality."


    "We couldnt have predicted the sudden appearance of that monster, nor the panic among the horses. You are not to blame."


    The fact that her team consisted of hero characters had at least ensured Jupiters protection.


    The loss was grievous, but that sacrifice had preserved a cornerstone of our powera magician.


    "No, I should have been better prepared given my years and battlefield experience. The fault is mine."


    Jupiter clenched her blood-stained glove into a fist.


    "So... I will rectify this."


    Jupiters remaining eye was locked onto the boss monster suspended in the sky.


    The Phantom Knight.


    The chief enemy of this stage and the leader of the Living Armors.


    "I will most certainly take that damned creatures head."


    "First, you need to rest, Jupiter."


    My gaze shifted beyond the wall.


    "We will require your strength imminently."


    -Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The Living Armors were thundering across the open field.


    I called to the cannon unit.


    "The kill zone has served its purpose! Hold fire!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers, their bodies slick with sweat, stopped manning the cannons.


    "Damien, you take a break too."


    I patted Damien on the shoulder, who had been tirelessly firing his crossbow.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha!"


    Damien, who had been letting loose arrow after arrow, turned to me, his face pale. His overworked arms were trembling.


    "But, theyre still advancing..."


    "We have a larger prey for you."


    I, who had gently grasped his shoulder, gave him a quiet nod.


    "Rest and gather your strength. Understand?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien set down his crossbow, and my gaze was drawn back to the battlefield.


    -Growl!


    Unbeknownst to me, the Living Armors had already reached the foot of the wall, right at the edge of the moat.

 Chapter 22: [STAGE 1] Main Party

    Chapter 22: [STAGE 1] Main Party


    -Aaaargh!


    The Living Armors had reached the moat.


    Their advance slowed as they negotiated the water-filled moat, all the while enduring a relentless hail of our arrows.


    Still, they proved hardy.


    Brushing off the arrow impacts across their armored forms, they crossed the moat and arrived at the base of the castle walls.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The leading Living Armors commenced their assault, hammering brusquely on the castle gate.


    But the gate, thick and securely fastened, stood firm.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    Even these monstrous beings couldnt breach it without proper siege equipment.


    Finding their siege of the gate futile, the Living Armors pivoted to an audacious tacticthey began to scale the castle wall.


    -Scraaatch! Scraaatch! Scraaatch!


    The spectacle of these armored behemoths clawing their way up the wall was chilling, like something pulled straight from a horror film.


    -Gulp. Gulp.


    Watching from their perch on the castle wall, the soldiers fear was palpable as they swallowed nervously.


    "Hold."


    I, too, gulped hard at the sight below, but strove to project a calm facade.


    "Hold!"


    Wed readied various improvised weapons atop the castle wallremnants of stones and scrap metal from the fortification work.


    The soldiers were poised to unleash this debris on the climbing Living Armors.


    The Living Armors had almost reached the castle walls apex.


    Close enough now, we could glimpse the eerie gleam in their eyes through the helmet slits.


    With a deep breath, I issued my command.


    "Now! Throw them!"


    "Throw them!"


    "Throw them-!"


    In unison, the soldiers heaved all the odds and ends over the castle wall.


    -Wooshhh....


    -Crash! Bang!


    The Living Armors struck by the heavy barrage tumbled back to the ground.


    While a good number shattered upon impact, the rest were eerily undeterred, rising once again. I clicked my tongue.


    "Damned resilient!"


    We had exhausted all the odds and ends amassed on the castle wall. Yet these relentless adversaries began to climb the wall once more despite our onslaught.


    Out of options, I rallied my troops.


    "Prepare for hand-to-hand combat!"


    "Yes! Prepare for hand-to-hand combat-!"


    "Hand-to-hand combat units, to the front!"


    A little over a hundred soldiers from the melee unit, who had been waiting in reserve, unsheathed their weapons.


    The soldiers who had been manning the cannons and ballistae, and those hurling debris, pulled back for a brief respite.


    After a short recovery, they would join the melee unit.


    As the melee units took their places, I navigated to the system window.


    Reorganize party.


    Jupiters party had been wiped out, leaving only four members in the main party. It was time for a reshuffle.


    I navigated to the party window and shifted Jupiter, currently in the sub-party, into the main group.


    [Main Party (5/5)]


    - Lv.5 Ash(EX)


    - Lv.27 Lucas(SSR)


    - Lv.15 Damien(N)


    - Lv.17 Lilly(R)


    - Lv.35 Jupiter(SR)


    The main party was now filled, and with a ding! The party synergy activated.


    [Active Party Synergy]


    > (Commander1) Vanguard of the Battlefield: This partys morale doesnt falter.


    > (Mage2) Double Mage: The magical assault power of all party members surges by 20 percent.


    Two synergies sprang into action.


    Absolutely splendid!


    I couldnt resist exclaiming in sheer delight.


    Especially the Double Mage, such a spectacular synergy. A boost in magical attack power by a full 20 percent!


    Theres no synergy more suited to our current predicament, where our hope lies in Jupiters lightning magic once she recuperates.


    Yet, for the moment.


    I spotted the Living Armors clinging and scaling our fortress walls.


    Lucas, with his longsword drawn at his chest, and the trembling soldiers clutching their maces in white-knuckled grips.


    We must stand firm, bodies our only bulwark.


    Until now, the soldiers had capably managed our defenses, terror etched on their faces.


    Their success owed largely to the fact the battles unfolded at a distance.


    Now, they must confront their enemies up close, bearing the brunt of their assault with their bodies.


    Will they hold their ground?


    Just then.


    -Woosh!


    Suddenly, a blaze erupted, reducing the Living Armors, which had been scaling the wall, to cinders.


    Startled, I spun towards the source. Lilly, seated in her wheelchair, had her hands extended, her face ashen.


    Right, you can wield magic?!


    Taken aback by my outburst, Lilly bore an expression of disbelief.


    No, Im originally a pyromancer!


    Im sorry. I only saw you as a shield ally.


    Isnt that a bit harsh?!


    Living Armors kept pouring over the wall. Lilly, in a panic, let loose a barrage of fire.


    Roar!


    Roaa...


    The Living Armors advancing towards Lillys section of the wall disintegrated in an instant.


    They boasted formidable physical resistance, but their defense against magic was weak, making fire magic highly effective.


    "Heuk, heuk...."


    Lilly, her Magic Power quickly depleted, was gasping for breath. She found the significant Magic Power expenditure that fire magicians were known for hard to bear.


    I raced to Lillys side, clutching the handles of her wheelchair.


    "Brilliant work, Lilly! Youre in for a promotion!"


    "No, please let me retire...."


    "Ill throw in a substantial bonus! Now, lets produce some more fire!"


    "I told you, I want to retire! Plus, Ive nearly exhausted all my Magic Power!"


    "You can do it one more time! Lets go, hoorah!"


    "Uwaaaaaaang!"


    I wheeled Lilly around, encouraging her to conjure up more flames. The effect was tremendous!


    20 percent from party synergy, and another 5 percent from my [Attack Totem] trait.


    All in all, a boost of 25 percent. Lillys fire magic splendidly held back the invaders at half of the fortress.


    I quickly administered a mana potion to the whimpering Lilly.


    "Hold on, Flamethrower! One more round!"


    "I implore you, treat me like a person!"


    And so, this cycle repeated - soldiers valiantly standing their ground, Lucas carving through enemies with his sword, Lilly raining down fire.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.25 Spectral Knight : 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Soldiers : 3 (Kill Counts: 1449)


    Victory was within our grasp.


    "Die, vile creature!"


    "Leave this castle, now!"


    The soldiers circled the Living Armor, relentlessly beating it with their maces,


    "I really... cant take any more...."


    "This is it, the final one. Come on. Down the hatch, and into the fray!"


    Lilly just about managed to incinerate one, as Magic Power potion trickled down her chin.


    -Flash!


    The last enemy was neatly bisected by Lucass sword strike.


    "...Its over."


    No more Living Armors moved. The overwhelmed soldiers all erupted into cheers simultaneously.


    "Weve done it! Victory is ours!"


    "We did it! We did it!"


    I had to dampen their jubilation.


    "The battle isnt over yet!"


    "Eh, what?"


    "Stay alert! The final adversary is coming!"


    I fixed my gaze on the empty air. The soldiers followed suit.


    -Grrrrrr....


    A gargantuan spectral figure hovered in the air. Fragments of the defeated Living Armors from around the battlefield converged.


    -Clank! Clank!


    Countless pieces of armor assembled to create an immense figure, seemingly in a crouch.


    From the gauntlets on its fingertips to the pauldrons on its shoulders. The chest plate. The leg armor shaping its thighs and calves, down to the boots encasing its feet.


    And finally, the helmet.


    -Clank-!


    The now complete armored titan emitted a foreboding groan.


    -Grrrrrr....!


    Phantom Knight.


    The eyes of this stages boss monster flickered with blue flame.


    -Thud-!


    As it descended to the ground from the air, the surrounding area shook as if rocked by an earthquake. We all staggered in unison.


    As I gripped the nearby wall for support, I bit back a curse.


    How could this be just a Stage 1 boss!

 Chapter 23: [STAGE 1] Boss Raid

    Chapter 23: [STAGE 1] Boss Raid


    -Graaaaaaaaah!


    A gargantuan specter, swathed in an immense suit of armor.


    The stage one boss monster, Phantom Knight, bellowed an uncanny roar.


    -Kukuwoong-!


    The entity that had been hovering in the air descended to the ground, shaking the entire vicinity as if an earthquake had struck. We all teetered simultaneously.


    Damn!


    Confronting the creature on the ground, my fingers twitched involuntarily.


    It was gigantic.


    Its towering figure was about as tall as a three-story building, just slightly shorter than the fortress walls.


    From our position atop the wall, we were nearly eye to eye with the monster stationed on the open ground.


    "Ready the cannons! Aim the ballistae!"


    I hollered at the soldiers, frozen in awe of the boss monsters overpowering presence.


    "We need to take it down before it gets to the wall! Move it-!"


    The startled soldiers hurriedly began to load the cannons and ballistae.


    However, much of the siege equipment was abandoned during the infantry battle, and by the time they managed to reinstall and reload everything, the Phantom Knight was already upon us.


    Blue flames danced ominously within the beasts towering helmet.


    Damn it, keep it together!


    I almost retreated out of fear, barely maintaining my footing.


    Dont get spooked by its appearance, damn it! Its just a stage one boss. Even if its received a boss boost, its only level 25!


    "Fire! Give it everything youve got-!"


    At my command, the petrified soldiers ignited the cannons and pulled the ballistae triggers.


    -Boom! Brrrrr!


    -Thud-thud-thud!


    Cannons belched fire, and arrows flew from the ballistae.


    -Kwakwang! Kwakwakwakwang!


    Due to the creatures size, our hit rate was astonishingly high. Scores of shells and ballista arrows hammered into the Phantom Knight.


    Flames and smoke swirled around its massive armor.


    However, its armor was robust. It sustained no significant damage.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Despite the relentless attack, the Phantom Knight continued its advance.


    This brute is unbelievably sturdy!


    Still, the main objective of the cannons and ballistae was to impede it as much as possible. I swiftly glanced aside.


    "Lilly!"


    "Yes, yes?"


    Lilly looked drained from casting fire magic just a short while ago. But she had a duty to fulfill.


    "The third artifact? Is it adjusted yet?"


    "It was tuned just moments ago!"


    "Activate it now!"


    Lilly signaled the alchemists. They powered up the artifact that had just completed its final tuning.


    -Wooooooong-!


    A gentle light spilled from the blue-tinted piece of magical technology.


    The restored third artifact.


    Rank R Artifact, the Magic Amplifier!


    The effect was straightforward. It amplified a single characters magical effect by 100 percent. But only for one use.


    It was merely a single-use magical booster, but its potential was immense, depending on how it was deployed.


    "Jupiter!"


    I turned around. Jupiter was squinting her only eye, scrutinizing the Phantom Knight.


    "Have you recovered enough?"


    "Indeed, Your Majesty."


    -Crackle!


    Sparks danced from the fingertips of the electric sorceress.


    "Im not merely ready, Im surging with energy."


    Jupiter was all set. I gestured towards the chest of the towering phantom knight.


    "Focus your energy on his chestplate. Unleash the strongest attack youre capable of."


    -Woooom!


    A magic amplifier sprung to life. The target? Jupiter!


    A soft blue light enveloped Jupiters form. She blinked once.


    "....Indeed. It feels like a return to my heyday."


    Embracing the power of the artifact, Jupiter clenched her fists, her face lit with a fierce grin. I gave a nod of affirmation.


    "Im relying on you."


    "Please watch out for the lightning, Your Majesty."


    As Jupiter advanced, the ominous sound of thunder echoed from afar. Rumble...


    "And bear in mind, Im not responsible if you get struck!"


    Jupiter extended her hands, and a downpour of bright yellow lightning bolts descended from the sky.


    -Kaboom!


    Jupiters first skill, [Bleaching Zone], erupted onto the Phantom Knight.


    Its not a damaging attack.


    Its merely a status affliction designed to sap our morale. If you let it engulf you, your mind could be shattered.


    "Your Majesty! Its dangerous!"


    "Its alright, Lucas."


    But mental afflictions held no threat over me.


    A frantic Lucas tried to shield me, but I shrugged him off.


    And I stood firm, locking eyes with the oncoming ghosts.


    "This is human territory."


    As all the ghosts lunged at me.


    -Kiiing-!


    My passive skill [Unyielding Commander] sprung to life, radiating a white light, entirely neutralizing their curse.


    The ghosts shattered mere inches from me, impeded from passing through.


    Enduring the onslaught of the wraiths, I mustered a shout, while shielding myself with all I had.


    "Begone, you fiend!"


    -Screeching, wailing...


    The final wraith charged at me, only to dissipate like a wisp of smoke.


    With the wraiths gone, a profound silence swept over the surroundings.


    "..."


    "..."


    Slowly, the soldiers who had taken cover around the fortress began to lift their heads. Those who had escaped beneath the wall started to emerge.


    "That monstrous beast...?"


    "The ghosts?"


    "The prince... defeated them..."


    "Is... Is it over?"


    With the wraiths dissipated and Jupiter retracting her lightning magic, the heavy clouds in the sky began to break apart.


    Sunlight streamed through the parting clouds.


    As if the darkness that had swallowed us was a lie, the brilliant sunlight bathed the battered fortress walls.


    "..."


    Perched atop the fractured walls, I looked down at the soldiers struggling to regain their footing.


    As I shifted my gaze, I caught sight of the wraith knights sword, embedded halfway into the wall.


    Thoughts of repairing such a gaping hole in the wall, compensating for todays troop loss, flooded my mind.


    Instead of lingering on these issues, I raised a hand high, wearing a wide grin.


    "We have triumphed!"


    I amplified my voice for the bewildered soldiers gazing up at me.


    "We have endured!"


    The sunlight poured down from the parted clouds, illuminating me.


    "We will keep triumphing! And we will keep enduring!"


    The terror in the soldiers eyes gradually receded.


    I could clearly see the joy of victory take its place.


    Whether it was due to my passive skill or my persuasive speech, I didnt care.


    "Weve repelled the monsters!"


    With all the vigor I possessed, with all the sincerity I could summon, I could only cry out.


    "Lets survive!"


    ***


    [STAGE 1 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter(SR)]


    [Characters Leveled Up]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.8 (3)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.29 (2)


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.36 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.19 (2)


    - Damien(N) Lv.20 (5) (Eligible for first rank promotion!)


    [Characters Injured or Killed]


    - Jupiter(SR) : Slightly injured


    - Tain(N) : Deceased


    - Ron(N) : Deceased


    - Jia(N) : Deceased


    - Peke(N) : Deceased


    [Items Acquired]


    - Living Armor Magic Stones: 172


    - Phantom Knight Magic Core(SR) : 1


    [Stage clear reward has been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade reward box: 2


    - N-grade reward box: 3


    >> Prepare For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 2 : Knight of Steel]

 Chapter 24: [Side Story] Victory Banquet

    Chapter 24: [Side Story] Victory Banquet


    The skirmish finally subsided as dusk fell that day.


    A jubilant feast ensued at the Crossroads.


    Dubbed as a grand banquet, it was, in truth, a lavish heap of food and drink laid out in the citys central square, free for all to indulge.


    "Well then, lets celebrate the victory weve earned by holding back those fearsome armored beasts..."


    I briefly proposed a toast and raised my glass high.


    "Cheers!"


    In unison, the soldiers raised their glasses and echoed my sentiment.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheeeers!"


    "Now, now, eat and drink to your hearts content! Today, the tab is on me!"


    "Hooray~!"


    "Long live our Lord!"


    And so, the feast commenced. The soldiers chatted and laughed, devouring the meat and guzzling down their drinks.


    Merely a few hours ago, the specter of death had loomed over them.


    Relieving such intense stress called for hearty meat and potent alcohol.


    Barbecues sizzled beside the blazing fire in the central square, while soldiers sang songs, reveling in their victory.


    Seated in a corner of the square, I observed the scene from a distance.


    "Are you alright, my Lord?"


    Lucas, who had come up to me, asked with concern.


    "Youve been fasting all day, you should eat something."


    "...Sure."


    I replied, but I felt no hunger. I just idly swirled the drink in my hand.


    The beverage in the glass caught the firelight, glimmering red.


    Lucas, who had taken a seat beside me, offered a gentle smile.


    "You dont seem very celebratory for a victorious commander, my Lord."


    "..."


    "Youve successfully held back a thousand Living Armors without significant damage. I think you could afford to be a bit happier."


    "There was no significant damage, yes."


    I slowly brought the drink to my lips.


    "Cough?!"


    "My Lord? Are you alright?"


    "Ye, yes. Im fine. The taste of the alcohol was just a bit... surprising."


    I eyed my drink with disbelief.


    Wasnt this supposed to be beer? It feels like its alcohol content is at least 20%.


    Since the world is different, it makes sense the alcohol would be different, too.


    Awkwardly setting down my glass, I wrapped up my earlier statement.


    "There was no significant damage, but we lost precious lives."


    Once someone had died, discussing the extent of the damage seemed pointless. Life doesnt operate on a hierarchy. All life is precious.


    Of course, I knew. You cant save everyone. To think otherwise in this cruel game would be hubris.


    But the hero characters I couldnt save today, or the ordinary soldiers, they could have played a pivotal role in defending this city in the future.


    Their lives were seeds of potential, each capable of blooming into something more.


    But that potential was now lost.


    "If I had been a bit more cautious... they wouldnt have died."


    I reflected on todays battle.


    I could have performed better. I could have been more watchful.


    This wasnt like the tutorial stage. There was a clear margin for improvement. It stung even more because I recognized it myself.


    "My Lord, I think you did well enough, you dont need to blame yourself... I mean, saying this wont erase your regret, would it?"


    Lucas uttered his words with a gentle touch.


    "But Your Highness, this is a celebration of victory."


    Turning to my side, the protagonist amidst the golden walls displayed a broad smile.


    "If Your Highness is displeased, it wont do much for the soldiers spirits."


    "..."


    "Please smile. At least for now, partake in our happiness. That too is a part of being a commander."


    The idea that a commanders duties included smiling seemed both convincing and amusing, stirring a chuckle within me.


    "You speak the truth!"


    With a surprising clatter, Aider popped up from behind me. What in the world?


    "While mourning our losses is crucial, we cant sustain morale with sadness alone. We must find time to celebrate and revel in our victory!"


    Aider, donned in a chefs attire, carried a tray of food in his hands. What was he planning now?


    "Because eating just meat isnt good for your health. Ive brought some vegetables as well."


    "But, I havent even touched any meat yet..."


    To my complaint, Aider handed me a tray brimming with roasted vegetables.


    "Congratulations on clearing Stage 1, my Lord."


    "So... I wish to be... by your side..."


    Soon after, Damien began to nod off.


    I awkwardly observed this pitiful child, his gentle breaths echoing as his forehead rested on my shoulder.


    "Now that I reflect on it, I sensed my magic growing stronger while under your command."


    Jupiter, who had been observing us, cocked her head.


    "Was it due to Your Highnesss outstanding command?"


    It wasnt because of my superb command, but rather my inherent attributes and the party synergy system.


    A total buff of 25% was put into play in this battle.


    However, I couldnt confess this truth. All I could do was muster a forced laugh.


    "All credit goes to your noble character and your natural leadership ability, Your Highness."


    This time, a voice echoed from behind. I swiveled around to find Lucas seated there.


    "I, too, feel my distractions fading away in your presence. Following your orders makes me feel lighter, almost as if I could fly. If this isnt evidence of your character and talent, then what is?"


    I was dumbfounded by the degree of bootlicking he managed in such a stern voice.


    This wasnt like the diligent, steadfast character I knew him to be. It seemed he had been imbibing quite a bit. There was a pile of empty liquor glasses next to him.


    Witnessing Lucas in this state for the first time, I couldnt help but laugh. I shot a smirk in Lucass direction.


    "So, thats why youre always hovering around me, Lucas?"


    Lucas, who had been sipping his beer, arched an eyebrow.


    "Perhaps?"


    Perhaps, he states. That wasnt the usual response from a paragon of knightly virtue.


    Just as I was about to probe further, other soldiers congregated around us. The soldiers boisterously traded toasts, emptying their cups with each one.


    "To our fallen comrades!"


    "To us, the survivors!"


    "To His Highness, the prince-!"


    Each one took turns drinking, and before long all eyes were on me.


    Startled, I looked around.


    "What, what? Why are you all gawking at me like that?"


    "Your Highness, your glass is still full."


    "Ah, Im just not feeling up to it..."


    I wasnt a fan of drinking in the real world, so I was trying to dodge it.


    But the soldiers all dropped to the ground, pretending to sob.


    "Were sorry, Your Highness! We failed to create the right ambiance!"


    "We made Prince Ash, whos been known to drink continuously for a week if he pleases, not even sip a single glass!"


    What kind of reputation was that?! Just what kind of life had this damned prince led?!


    "We deserve to die! Please, execute us!"


    "Hey, dont overact, you idiots! Get up!"


    "Then, please drink!"


    "What? How did this..."


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!"


    The surrounding soldiers began to chant in harmony.


    Drink! Drink! Drink!


    "Damn it."


    I couldnt exactly decline and dampen the spirits in such a scenario.


    What was there to do? Eventually, I clenched my eyes shut and downed my drink in one gulp.


    The potent liquid scorched a path from my esophagus down to my stomach.


    "Arghhh! Are you pleased now?!"


    After forcefully wiping my mouth, I brandished the empty glass above my head.


    The soldiers erupted into cheers, evidently ecstatic. These knaves...


    "You dared to make me, the lord and commander, drink! Youd better be prepared for the aftermath! Hey! Refill everyones glasses!"


    At my behest, the soldiers brought forward barrels of alcohol.


    With everyones cups replenished, I announced,


    "Alright, lets feast, drink, and die together!"


    We indulged, imbibed, crooned, and prattled until the moon completed its celestial journey.


    The victory night was growing deeper.


    ***


    "Oh man, Im hammered..."


    The feast finally concluded near daybreak.


    Upon reaching my room in the mansion, I clumsily cleaned up and flopped onto the bed, cradling my spinning head.


    The liquor in this world was unforgiving. Even though I had merely consumed beer, the alcoholic content was on an entirely different level compared to the beer on Earth.


    I yearned to slump into sleep right there, but I coerced my heavy eyelids open and accessed the system window.


    I must check this before I sleep.


    Reward boxes that had appeared as stage clear rewards.


    Two R-grade boxes, and three N-grade boxes.


    It was time to examine their contents.

 Chapter 25: [Side Story] Opening boxes

    Chapter 25: [Side Story] Opening boxes


    The stage reward boxes were arrayed before me.


    Two R-grade boxes, and three N-grade boxes.


    Last time, all I got was a peculiar necklace from the EX-grade box.


    I touched my neck. The necklace Id acquired then was dangling there.


    What was it again? They mentioned it would be useful as the story unfolded.


    I wonder what kind of remarkable function it conceals...


    But for now, I craved something that could lend immediate help. Itd be ideal if it could be utilized effectively in the upcoming stage.


    Firstly, I placed the three N-grade boxes on the bed.


    The stage reward boxes typically contained consumable items and crafting materials, and occasionally a complete set of equipment.


    However, even when complete gear was included, it was usually of a lower tier. In the case of N-grade boxes, 99 percent of the time, they held N-grade equipment.


    But theres still a non-zero chance, right?


    Could it possibly yield an SSR-grade piece of equipment?


    I hastily opened the three N-grade boxes.


    "Did any complete gear drop?!"


    A blinding light spilled from the opened box. Just from the emitted radiance, you could roughly estimate the item grade. What was the hue!


    Gray!


    Gray.


    And gray it was....


    All three were gray. All three were N-grade items.


    "Tch..."


    Well, what more could I expect from N-grade boxes?


    I grumbled as I examined the contents. Lets see.


    [Rewards]


    - High-level Stamina Potion


    - High-level Stamina Potion


    - Ice Enchant Scroll


    Someway, all three were consumables. It wouldve been better if at least some crafting materials had dropped. Theyd have come in handy while manufacturing something.


    But these items are still quite useful.


    High-level potions had a significantly superior restorative effect compared to regular ones. Stockpiling them for emergencies proved rather beneficial.


    Enchant scrolls were also practical items. Once activated, they endowed an attribute to your weapon for that particular stage.


    If I were to apply it to something like Damiens crossbow... the effects would be phenomenal.


    Ill hold on to these.


    Next, I shifted my focus to the two R-grade boxes. I decided to open them one after the other.


    Firstly, I cracked open the initial box.


    "Did any complete gear drop?!"


    Flash!


    A blue radiance seeped from the opened box.


    Ah, its an R-grade item!


    [Standard Advanced Magic Core(R)]


    "Its a crafting item..."


    Though my enthusiasm had dwindled, the Magic Core was still one of the rarest items among the materials.


    Magic Cores were a crucial component in high-level gear, typically employed in the construction of high-grade weaponry or the forging of artifacts.


    Ive already gathered three Magic Cores.


    I scrutinized my inventory.


    One Black Spider Queen Magic Core(SSR) obtained from the tutorial stage.


    One Phantom Knight Magic Core(SR) obtained from todays stage 1.


    And this Standard Advanced Magic Core(R).


    Itll be useful when I begin crafting earnestly...


    I pocketed it, then picked up the last R-grade box. Without any grand expectations, I unlatched the box.


    Thud!


    Immediately afterwards, a dazzling golden light erupted from the opened box.


    "Huh?"


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Gold here? An SSR grade materializing?! Am I seeing things because Im intoxicated?!


    Boom boom boom-!


    A triumphant fanfare followed, and a glove emerged from the box, radiating a dazzling golden light. It was a black leather glove adorned with a metal emblem.


    "Holy shit!"


    Taken aback, I leapt from the bed.


    An SSR grade, and a complete set, at that?!


    Startled, I quickly scooped up the gloves with both hands and inspected their details and attributes. What?!


    "Good. Lets handle the magic stones that way... Lucas, Aider, accompany me. Weve work to do."


    I ushered Lucas and Aider out of the mansion. Our first destination was the towns blacksmith.


    As we approached the blacksmith, we could observe them busily pounding on iron and honing blades.


    A discreet system window surfaced at the entrance.


    [Facility - Blacksmith Lv.3]


    The towns facility level could advance from 1 to 10. With each level increase, various benefits become accessible.


    At the blacksmith, the array of equipment that can be created expands as the level climbs, and the chance of generating high-grade equipment increases.


    At level 3, all fundamental functions are unlocked.


    I need to invest some funds here as well...


    Even though Id been spending money liberally after earning some in the tutorial, there were endless outlets for it. I needed to devise a systematic financial strategy.


    "Welcome, Your Majesty!"


    The head blacksmith darted out. Without any unnecessary pleasantries, I spoke.


    "I wish to commission the crafting of equipment."


    There was a heap of items to be made, but I chose to order the most urgently needed one first.


    "We were concerned you might have forgotten about us, as weve only been working on fixing the walls and defensive weapons of late."


    As I mentioned crafting equipment, the Guild Masters eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Ill strive for excellence. What type of equipment are you seeking?"


    "Armor."


    I presented the Phantom Knights Magic Core that Id procured in the last stage.


    "Use this as the core for the equipment, and use the finest materials I possess."


    Needless to say, this armor was destined for Lucas.


    Lucas would persist as an SSR-grade Knight on the frontlines.


    I needed to outfit him with the most robust armor feasible to send him forth with a sense of reassurance.


    The Phantom Knight was the Legion Commander of the Living Armor Legion, and equipment crafted from his magic core naturally came with durability and stamina bonuses. It would make a suitable foundation.


    "This is... a precious material."


    The blacksmith, holding the magic core, swallowed audibly.


    "This is the first piece of equipment Im entrusting to you. I have lofty expectations."


    "We wont let you down."


    "Excellent, Lucas? Go and get your measurements taken."


    In the game, once equipment was crafted, anyone could wear it. But this was raw reality.


    The armor needed to be tailored to Lucass physique.


    Lucas, whod stepped into the smithy to get measured, returned with a radiant smile.


    "Whats behind that grin?"


    "Im thrilled. Youre gifting me armor, arent you?"


    "Im presenting it to you because Ill be dispatching you to even more perilous locales, you know?"


    "You trust me enough to assign me more tasks in the future, right?"


    Was this lad always this adept with words?


    Shaking my head, I departed the smithy.


    "Next, well inspect the wall."


    Together, we steered towards the southern wall.


    "Wow."


    I involuntarily emitted a sound as soon as we reached the wall.


    The Phantom Knights enormous black sword was still lodged in the wall.


    The wall had uniformly crumbled around the point where the sword was embedded. The metal plates were fractured, the bricks had liquefied, or disintegrated into dust.


    "At this rate, we wont even keep out wild beasts, let alone monsters... How long do you estimate the repairs will take?"


    I asked the Stonemason Guild Master, who was assessing repair expenses from the top of the wall. The Guild Master shook his head.


    "The damage is too extensive. To fully repair it, it will take over two weeks."


    "Over two weeks?"


    "Thats merely for repairs. Removing that sword is a substantial task in itself..."


    The Stonemason Guild Masters voice trailed off.


    "Damn."


    I briefly clicked my tongue.


    In other words, it was uncertain how many days it would take to extract the sword, and only after that it would take two weeks for repair.


    I sighed and opened the stage information window. The start time of the next stage was already listed.


    [STAGE 2]


    - Time until start: 9 days 20 hours


    Not enough.


    Theres not enough time.


    I felt a headache looming and smacked my forehead.


    How should I address this?

 Chapter 26: [Free Exploration] To the Dungeon!

    Chapter 26: [Free Exploration] To the Dungeon!


    [STAGE 2]


    - Time until start: 9 days 20 hours


    The next stage was primed to kick off in just under ten days, yet the wall repairs would consume a fortnight, if not more.


    At this pace, the castle walls would be rendered useless by the onset of the next stage.


    "Soldiers who escaped injury will commence with the wall repairs tomorrow."


    I instructed Lucas.


    "Expedite it as much as possible."


    "I shall obey Your Majestys command."


    Lucas respectfully lowered his head.


    I wished to keep the soldiers on full alert, but the circumstances were such. The wall repair work required haste.


    "On that note, whats the current condition of the soldiers injuries? I didnt receive a thorough report."


    "Roughly 50 have been seriously injured, with around 200 minor casualties. Theyre all receiving care at the temple."


    There were scarcely any losses among the regular soldiers. The majority of the combat had concluded during the long-range artillery phase.


    However, we did lose four hero characters....


    Regardless, we were deficient. As it currently stood, wed face the next stage with an insufficient army.


    "Aider, whats the status of our troop reinforcements?"


    "Were arranging to dispatch soldiers from neighboring cities. The scout sent to the headquarters should return by tomorrow."


    "So, any substantial progress will only materialize by tomorrow."


    While I could interfere in other aspects, the reinforcement of troops was beyond my control.


    All I could do was yearn for the reinforcements to arrive. It would be beneficial if we could recruit a good number of rookie mercenaries in the remaining nine days.


    "Alright, Aider. Ensure you report promptly if theres any development. Then, Lucas? Lets proceed with what we can in the meantime."


    "What can we do?"


    Smiling slyly, I winked at Lucas.


    "We should make for the dungeon."


    "...!"


    "We need to obliterate the source of those beasts."


    Lucas, his composure slightly rattled, cautiously questioned me.


    "Like the previous occasion, will you utilize the teleport gate to the Black Lake?"


    "Precisely, Lucas. But this time, were heading straight underneath the lake with our team."


    Under the lake.


    Straight to the epicenter of the teeming monsters.


    It was the moment to switch the game genre from tower defense to dungeon offense.


    "Lucas! Summon the main team."


    Still grinning, I clapped my hands together.


    "Finally, its time for an adventure."


    In other words...


    It was time for leveling up and item farming!


    ***


    I rallied the team members.


    We would rest today, then delve into the dungeon tomorrow morning. It was time to gear up.


    Soon, everyone responded to my summons and congregated at the lords mansion where I was based.


    "Im pleased you all could make it. Have you had ample rest today?"


    I surveyed the gathered members. Despite imbibing late into the night, everyone was accounted for.


    The summoned members included myself, Lucas, Damien, Jupiter, and...


    "Why was I summoned here...?"


    ...Lilly.


    Lilly instinctively sensed that danger was afoot, her shoulders quivering as she surveyed the room with unease.


    "Didnt you previously assure me that I would no longer be on the front lines?"


    "Hmm?"


    Instead of responding, I allowed a grin to spread across my face.


    What could I say, Lilly? Currently, I could only incorporate five heroes into my formation, and your contribution was pivotal.


    Deciphering my intent from my smile, Lillys face blanched.


    "Your Highness! I cant move around, remember?! Im wounded, remember?! I insisted on retiring, remember?!"


    Lilly gestured energetically towards her wheelchair, highlighting her injury.


    "If Im this incapacitated, Ill just be a liability wherever you take me! Ill just stay here peacefully and repair the artifacts! I quite enjoyed that work anyway?!"


    "Im truly delighted that you find the artifact tasks enjoyable, Lilly. You seem to be having so much fun that you could carry on indefinitely."


    "No, thats not what I was implying!"


    I pondered whether to seize this opportunity to secure her on a lifelong contract.


    I wished to tease the crestfallen Lilly further, but I opted to soothe her at this juncture.


    "Lend me your assistance this one time, Lilly. I genuinely wont involve you in fieldwork after this."


    "You made a similar promise last time, didnt you?!"


    "In order to safeguard this city, no, to safeguard all of humanity on these front lines, your strength is indispensable."


    I emphasized the larger objective, and Lilly, finding no more ground to argue, fell silent.


    In the game, one would immediately gain the next skill upon leveling up, but I was unsure how it would manifest in reality.


    "Yes. I wanted to mention this... as we continued fighting, I experienced a sort of revelation?"


    Damien mimicked a thoughtful gesture, rubbing his fingers together, as he replied.


    "Ive gained an additional healing ability. It seems like Ive intuitively learned to operate it. But I havent actually put it into practice yet."


    So it appeared that building up combat experience could potentially lead to the acquisition of new skills. Fascinating.


    I gently clapped Damien on the shoulder.


    "That ability could potentially stave off death for our party members. Granted, your primary role is now that of a sniper, but make it a point to refine your control over this skill."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    I dismissed Damien to get some rest.


    I then signaled to Lucas, who had been silently observing from behind me.


    "Lucas. You should also take today off, no need to continue guarding."


    "Eh? But..."


    "Were venturing into the monsters den tomorrow. Youll need to protect me more effectively then, right? Dont be obstinate, recharge your energy by resting."


    Lucas acquiesced, albeit reluctantly.


    "...I will heed your advice."


    Lucas retreated to his quarters, leaving only Aider and myself. I gestured to Aider.


    "Aider. Prepare the supplies for our expedition."


    "What kind of provisions should I prepare, sire~?"


    "Preserved food. Camping gear. Various potions. And..."


    I listed the most vital items for dungeon exploration.


    "Illumination devices. Lanterns. Torches."


    A joyous grin spread across Aiders face. I let out a soft sigh and reiterated.


    "Anything that can emit light, really."


    ***


    The following morning.


    The backyard of the Crossroads lords mansion.


    All five members of our party assembled, and I distributed equipment to each. It was a backpack loaded with food and medical essentials.


    Jupiter, slinging the backpack over her shoulder, arched an eyebrow.


    "This appears quite serious. Exactly where are we headed?"


    "Youll discover soon."


    I guided them towards the teleport gate.


    Grrrrung-


    As I laid my hand on the pile of stones arranged in the backyard, the teleport gate sprang to life.


    With a peculiar humming noise, the stones levitated and spun to manifest a magical portal.


    Jupiter seemed genuinely taken aback by the true nature of the teleport gate.


    "This is...teleportation magic, isnt it? But teleportation magic was lost centuries ago, how...?"


    "Cough!"


    I feigned ignorance, brushing off her query. Everything would fall into place during our expedition anyway.


    I addressed the party members and declared.


    "From this point on, well employ this teleport gate to reach the monsters lair. Our destination lies beneath the Black Lake."


    Save for Lilly, who stood agape, everyone else maintained their composure. It seemed they had all anticipated we were en route to a perilous location.


    "The kingdom of these beasts lurks under the lake. Our mission is to investigate it and uncover why monsters are emerging from there."


    This was the ultimate objective of this game.


    "This is the only strategy to put an end to the monster invasion permanently."


    The obliteration of the monsters origin point.


    It was time at last to truly embark on the second phase of this game, Dungeon Attack.


    Everyone seemed intrigued, but first, I engaged the teleport gate.


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select your destination.


    > Lakeside Pier


    > (Area not yet unlocked)


    > (Area not yet unlocked)


    > ...


    As was customary, we would first head to the preliminary checkpoint, Lakeside Pier.


    The magical gateway whirred into motion, bringing the teleport gate to life. I took my place at the forefront of the gate.


    This passage leads straight to that lake. Well fill you in as we proceed, just follow my lead.


    Your Highness! Allow me to go first...


    Yeah, whatever!


    Disregarding Lucass proposal to lead the way, I dove headfirst into the gate. Its secure anyway!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Hero characters evolve through leveling up. You can advance levels by accumulating experience points, and you can amass experience points from all forms of combat.]


    Couldnt they offer a more valuable tip rather than stating the obvious? Eh?


    I mumbled to myself. But then again, how many of the suggestions that flash on the tip screen are genuinely useful?

 Chapter 27: [Free Exploration] No Name

    Chapter 27: [Free Exploration] No Name


    Flash!


    In an explosion of light, I transitioned through the gate and found myself standing on the well-trodden pier of a lakeside. Before me, the deep blue expanse of the lake flickered.


    This was the monsters birthplace. A living hell, spitting out demons.


    The Black Lake, standing guard in the south of the world.


    Flash! Flash!


    The following party members emerged, their eyes wide as they surveyed the astounding scenery.


    This place... Its indeed that lake.


    Jupiter muttered, her voice trembling as she studied the vast surface of the lake. I glanced her way.


    Seen it before, have you, Jupiter?


    Twenty years ago. When the Imperial forces held their position at Crossroads. They attempted to fill the lake with soil.


    Fill this enormous lake with soil? It appeared that moronic commanders were not a novelty of the past twenty years.


    They called upon the entire magic corps, utilizing magic to levitate soil into the lake. But...


    What happened?


    It didnt fill. Regardless of how much soil and rock we dumped, the lake swallowed it endlessly.


    An indistinct fear crossed Jupiters face as she reminisced about the past.


    Rumors swirled among the Imperial troops at the time, suggesting that it truly seemed to be a pathway to Hell.


    ...


    A week into the operation, monsters began to surge out in droves. Eventually, the entire army retreated. The operation was deemed a failure.


    Jupiter extinguished her cigarette and cast her gaze over the lake.


    This is the closest Ive been since then.


    You ought to be.


    I turned my attention back to the party members.


    Because were about to delve deeper.


    Despite the lakes foreboding aura, the surrounding landscape was, quite honestly, stunning.


    However, we were not here for the scenic views, so lets quit marveling at the surroundings.


    Lets move.


    I took the initiative, with the party members sticking close behind.


    By the gate, next to the lake, stood a pier. But no boat. As I strode casually to the edge of the pier,


    [Do you wish to enter Lake Kingdom?]


    > Yes


    > No


    A system message appeared out of nowhere.


    Of course, Yes.


    [Warning - You will not be able to return until the next checkpoint is unlocked. Do you still wish to proceed?]


    > Yes


    > No


    They even threw in a warning to double-check.


    Unperturbed, I chose Yes again. Did they presume I was a novice at this game?


    Gurgle...!


    The lakes water parted in a circular motion, revealing a yawning chasm at its center.


    If the gate we traversed earlier simply led us to the lake, this was the actual doorway to the dungeon.


    Alright, lets dive in!


    Without further explanation, I was the first to plunge into the lake.


    Taken by surprise, the party members trailed behind, one by one.


    Splash!


    Into the pitch-black lake, where not a shred of light penetrated, I was drawn in.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The primary cause of game overs is carelessness. Never lower your guard, regardless of the circumstances!] (TL Note: Remind yourself that overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer)


    ***


    Darkness.


    That was the initial perception. Absolute darkness.


    So profound that one couldnt see a hand held before the face. A tangible darkness, as if one might grasp it if they stretched out a hand, swallowed our surroundings.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    A sound echoed in the darkness.


    A woman, her hood thrown back to reveal a cloak worn with age. She walked up to us, her gaze leisurely assessing our group.


    "Are you treasure seekers whove braved this Lake Kingdom?"


    Her voice, clear and vibrant, was deceptively youthful.


    "Theres nothing here for you. Retreat to the surface while you still draw breath."


    Down in this abyss, against all odds, wed encountered a living soul.


    Stunned, the party froze. But I remained collected.


    This was a typical tutorial event designed to guide players who had just stepped into the dungeon.


    In the first dungeon, an NPC leads the way.


    NPC.


    Even in this hellish underwater dungeon, there were those who hadnt succumbed, who persisted.


    Sometimes aiding in dungeon exploration, sometimes obstructing it.


    They might momentarily ally with you, become hero characters, or morph into adversaries.


    Over a hundred such NPCs were dwelling in this dungeon, one randomly chosen to guide the player party to their first base.


    But, shes unfamiliar.


    Despite having played the game 742 times, Id never encountered her.


    Does this game even have this NPC?


    Intrigued, I studied the figure before me.


    She was a curious woman.


    To call her ragged was an understatement. She was enveloped in a cloak so tattered it resembled a sack.


    Her face concealed under a deep hood attached to her cloak, her white hair was knotted and swept the ground.


    Her feet were bare, caked with dirt and grime, far from a clean appearance even as a jest.


    And on her back, she bore a battered long sword.


    A questionable choice of weapon for her slight frame, and it was in a woeful state of disrepair.


    In my 742 rounds of Protect the Empire, I thought Id met virtually every NPC one might encounter in the dungeon.


    But this woman was an entirely new encounter.


    Tamping down my unease, I stepped forward and addressed the woman.


    "We hail from the surface. Our quest is to eradicate the source of the monsters that emerge here."


    "..."


    The woman fixed her gaze upon me. Although shrouded by her robe and tangled hair, I felt the intensity of her stare.


    "The surface world suffers under the onslaught of monsters birthed here. Were here to bring this to an end."


    "...The Lake Kingdoms nightmare persists, an unending sleep from which no one awakens. Never."


    The woman slowly shook her head.


    "Numerous mighty warriors and countless heroes have attempted to break this places curse, but all have faltered. You will be no different."


    "..."


    "Do not dare to tread into this places darkness. Retreat to the surface while you still can. Before the abyss engulfs you, before regret drives you mad..."


    Had we been swayed by such admonitions, we would have long since abandoned the game and returned to Earth.


    But instead of recoiling, I stepped closer to her.


    "I am the lord of Crossroad, a fortress city opposing the monsters. It is my duty to shield my city, no, humanity, from these beasts."


    "..."


    "I dont fear the darkness. We must venture into this city and eradicate the monster source."


    I gestured towards the citys firmly sealed gate.


    "Thats why were here, but the locked gate blocks our entry."


    "..."


    "If there exists another path, could you show us the way?"


    The woman, who had been silently scrutinizing me, eventually nodded in agreement.


    "It will be intriguing to discern whether your words spring from genuine bravery or pure recklessness."


    With swift precision, the woman turned and led the way.


    "Follow me. The entrance to the city lies this way."


    As she confidently disappeared into the shadows, I called out to her.


    "What do I address you as? Whats your name?"


    Hoping to glean clues about her identity by cross-referencing the information I knew if I learned her name.


    However, her reply caught me off guard.


    "I have forgotten my name."


    Her voice tinged with melancholy, she added.


    "If you must address me... call me No-name."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    For nearly half an hour, we trailed behind No-name along the city walls perimeter.


    "Dont trust an unknown entity so easily! This could be a trap!"


    Lucas had been nagging me consistently, his warnings sounding like clockwork every five minutes. Was he a human metronome, his concerns chiming exactly on the fifth minute?


    "Its fine, I told you. Lets just follow for now."


    I placated Lucas and guided our party onwards.


    After what seemed like an eternity, No-name abruptly halted. The party members, caught off guard, all came to an abrupt stop, their weapons raised in anticipation.


    "Here."


    No-name indicated the city wall. On closer inspection, a derelict water facility was revealed. It had long ceased its function, dried out entirely.


    No-name led the way into the disused drain.


    "Inside here, a path leads to the city. Be careful, its slippery."


    We had to stoop low to navigate the narrow drain, and after about five minutes, the space expanded. As I straightened my back to examine our surroundings, a system notification appeared, informing us of our new location.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer]


    We had finally reached the first zone of the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    This area was the convergence point of the citys entire water system. Devoid of any hint of moisture, the maze-like network of drains extended outwards.


    A constant illumination spell had been cast on the magic stone embedded in the ceiling, brightly lighting up the space.


    Beneath that magic stone, a mound of stones, akin to the ones found in my mansions backyard, was piled up.


    As I approached and made contact with it, the stones began to churn and rise, activating the teleportation gate in the process.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer connection point has been established!]


    Connection point.


    It was a monster-free safe zone, typically installed at the starting point of each zone.


    Once the teleportation gate was activated, we could resume our exploration from this point next time.


    The standard practice of open exploration was to discover the hidden connection points throughout the city, link the teleportation gates, and repeat the cycle of exploration and return.


    As Lilly confirmed that the teleportation gate had been activated, she implored me, her eyes wide with fright.


    "Cant I return from here?! Please?!"


    "Nope, you cant."


    Did she think wed lugged all these supplies and assembled a full party only to pave the way up to here? We needed to at least clear one zone before departing.


    As I attempted to calm the increasingly panicked Lilly, No-name, who had been standing in the distance, spoke with an air of detachment.


    "My guidance ends here. From now on, your path forward must be of your own choosing."


    "Thank you for leading us this far, No-name."


    After a moment of hesitation, No-name released a deep sigh.


    "I warn you. This Lake Kingdom is wholly steeped in nightmares. The further you proceed, the darker it will become, and the monsters will grow increasingly formidable."


    Her usually dry voice carried a note of genuine concern this time.


    "But if you are determined to venture into the abyss, I have a piece of advice."


    No-name whispered, punctuating each word for emphasis.


    "Never, ever, extinguish the flame."


    "..."


    "I hope there are blessings on your journey ahead."Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    With those words lingering in the air, the nameless woman slowly receded into the darkness until she vanished entirely.


    Lucas, who had been observing the nameless woman with a cautious gaze until her departure, mumbled.


    "Whats her story? How does she exist in a city beneath this lake?"


    "Well...."


    At that moment, Damien, who was huddled close behind me, voiced his fear in a trembling tone.


    "Prince. This darkness feels peculiar. I cant see beyond it with my own eyes. Its as if... the darkness itself is alive."


    "...."


    "But how does that woman... navigate this darkness without a torch?"


    I found myself unable to provide an answer.


    There were innumerable mysteries in this dungeon, still unknown to even me, someone who had conquered this game on its highest difficulty setting.


    But there was one thing I knew for sure.


    "Well encounter her again. We can ask her then."


    In this underwater domain, our paths were bound to cross once more.


    Whether as foes or allies, in whatever circumstance.


    ***


    At our first base, we hastily finished our preparations.


    We quenched our thirst with water, each taking a morsel from our stock of preserved food.


    "Can, can, can, can I really get home safely....?"


    Apart from Lilly, who was trembling in fear, everyone else appeared composed.


    Jupiter tenderly comforted the frightened Lilly.


    "Fret not, miss. Ill ensure your safety."


    "Re, really? Are you, Jupiter, going to protect me?"


    "Of course, just trust in me."


    Just as I was pondering over Jupiters unusual warmth,


    And as for me? What was my role?


    Well, simply to enjoy the unfolding spectacle. I reclined, observing with a relaxed posture.


    Squeak!


    Squeak squeak!


    The horde of colossal sewer rats, eyes ablaze with a menacing red, attacked from every direction.


    In response, Damien released a volley of arrows from his crossbow.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The arrows, slicing effortlessly through the air, struck their targets precisely, hitting the rats eyes.


    Squeak?!


    Thud!


    The body of a rat, felled in a single strike, rolled lifelessly on the floor with a dull thud.


    Yet, as I had pointed out numerous times, Damiens aim was sharp, but not swift.


    By the time the third rat was felled by an arrow, the rest had already swarmed Lucas.


    Ugh!


    With a broad arc, Lucas slashed his sword through the air.


    Flash-!


    With the swords radiance, the lead rats throat was sliced open, and it toppled over.


    Lucass level was already an impressive 29. As expected of a top-tier character, his stat progression was remarkable.


    In terms of abilities, the rats were hopelessly outmatched.


    Flash! Flash-!


    Each time the swords luminescence cleaved through the darkness and flickered, a rat sprayed blood and fell over.


    The hulking rats couldnt breach Lucass defensive front, and they sequentially fell to Lucass sword and Damiens precise arrows.


    Thus, in a relatively short span, every rat had been dispatched.


    Lucas flicked the blood from his blade, and Damien, exhaling a sigh, lowered his crossbow.


    I chuckled.


    You all did splendidly~ It wasnt much trouble, was it?


    Indeed. It was less stressful than anticipated.


    Damien responded with a faintly weary smile.


    The foes we had previously encountered included the Black Spider Legion and the Living Armor Legion.


    In comparison to those menacing adversaries, these rats almost seemed endearing.


    Just then, Lucas, who was inspecting the lifeless rats, beckoned me.


    There are thirteen in total, Your Highness. Should we collect the magic stones?


    No. The grade is low, and there wont be many... Wait a minute.


    My words halted abruptly. Thirteen?


    I was positive that the games info window had specified fourteen....


    Chirp-!


    In that instant.


    A shriek echoed from above.


    ?!


    Startled, I looked up, locking gazes with the blood-red eyes of a creature plummeting from the ceiling.


    The final giant rat. It had cunningly used the ceilings darkness to approach and was now launching itself directly at me.


    Most likely, it had singled me out due to my lower level.


    Your Highness?!


    Damn it, too late...!


    Damien and Lucas cried out in alarm.


    It was too late for Jupiter and Lilly to conjure their spells.


    The rat was too close to me, if they invoked their magic now, I would be caught in the crossfire.


    What to do? How should I-


    Then it dawned on me. I remembered the glove I was wearing.


    The top-tier luck-based weapon, Lucky Strike.


    As I thought about it, it was right there on my hand.


    The situation was dire, and my decision swift.


    Screw it!


    It was do or die!


    No matter how strategically you play a game, there comes a point where you must entrust your fate to the toss of a coin.


    Believing this to be such a moment, I launched my fist forward with all my might.


    My fist met the rats jaw, and...


    Ding.


    In that moment, a slot machine interface materialized in the periphery of my vision. What?!


    Three panels featuring numbers from 0 to 7 spun vertically at a rapid pace, then halted one after another. Ding. Ding. Ding!


    And the numbers that were revealed were...

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Three panels, each adorned with numbers from 0 to 7, whirled quickly before halting in sequence. Ding. Ding. Ding!


    The numbers unveiled were 1, 2, 1, respectively.


    121 damage!


    Crash!


    The colossal rat that had been grazed by my fist was catapulted back in the opposite direction, accompanied by a thunderous noise.


    "..."


    I stood there, dumbfounded, with my fist still poised in mid-air.


    But ordinarily, the hundreds place doesnt show up often...


    It was a lousy item that typically didnt even hit the tens place, only ones.


    But this time, it landed on the hundreds place, allowing me to defeat the giant rat in a single blow.


    "Your, Your Majesty? Are you okay?"


    "Oh, um. Im fine..."


    Lucas, startled, hastened over to me and sighed in relief upon finding me unscathed.


    "But what just happened? How did you defeat that monster in one hit...?"


    The giant rat that had been struck by my fist lay squashed at a distance.


    Lucas, and not just him, but Damien, Jupiter, and Lilly too, were all gaping at me in disbelief.


    I pondered over how to explain this anomaly, how I had obtained this item, and the mechanics behind it, and found myself at a loss.


    I cant reveal that I receive a box in my inventory from the systems compensation each time I clear a stage and that this item came from that box... Moreover, how do I explain that this weapon spins a roulette to determine damage every time I use it?


    So, I evaded the truth.


    "Its the Prince Punch."


    "Pardon me?"


    "Prince Punch, its the Prince Punch. Got it?"


    "Uh...? Prince Punch...?"


    "Royalty can occasionally... display superpowers when theyre cornered. Sometimes. Yep!"


    The circumstances differed, but the explanation was alike. They should drop it now.


    The party members didnt seem entirely convinced, but given my reluctance to elaborate, they let it slide. It was pleasant that everyone caught on quickly.


    We dispelled the confounded atmosphere and promptly moved on to the next chamber.


    [The Dried Sewer - Room 2]


    - This room is vacant.


    The second room was utterly devoid of anything. No monsters, no events, no objects of any sort.


    However, that didnt mean we should blindly assume it was empty. I instructed the party members.


    "There might be something concealed. Search thoroughly!"


    Despite looking doubtful, the party members dispersed and started scanning the room. Shortly after...


    "Ah, theres something here?"


    Damien discovered something.


    "Woah, as expected of [Far-sight]! I knew I could count on you~!"


    I dashed over to Damiens side, exclaiming boisterously.


    A small camouflaged door was positioned on one side of the room. Unveiling the door revealed a petite treasure chest within.


    Damien, who retrieved the chest, flashed a broad smile.


    "Its a treasure chest, Your Highness!"


    "You did well. But be cautious, it could be a trap disguised as a treasure chest..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Jupiter, who had rushed over, grabbed the treasure chest and hastily opened it.


    "Curse you, you money-sniffing crone! What if it was a trap?!"


    Clank!


    Luckily, it wasnt a trap but a genuine treasure chest. It held a modest collection of gems and gold coins.


    "Heh..."


    Jupiter, who had been admiring the gems with a slight sigh of appreciation, scratched the back of her head sheepishly.


    Her demeanor seemed a tad more subdued under our collective gaze.


    "Oh dear, I apologize. I cant resist when I smell money."


    Her Gold Fever trait appeared to activate whenever she laid eyes on a chest.


    I rubbed my forehead, sensing a headache brewing. How was I supposed to manage this elderly woman when traps were likely to be a common occurrence going forward?Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Now, lets return this treasure chest to you."


    Jupiter handed me the gems and gold coins. Hold on a second, Granny, I saw you pocket a few!


    I chose to ignore it, collected the gems and gold, and proceeded to the next room.


    [The Dried Sewer - Room 3]


    - Eliminate the enemies!


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rats: 12


    The third room also spawned monsters.


    Sewer Manager Paleig.


    That seemed to be the Ratmans designation.


    I wonder why a Ratman bears a human name.


    There was no time to muse over such trivial matters.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The boss battle was in full swing, and the giant rat was swiftly encroaching upon us.


    I must issue a command...


    I rapidly formulated a strategy in my mind, prepared to deliver instructions to my party members.


    But before I could issue a command,


    "AHHHH! RATTTT!"


    In a tearful frenzy, Lilly unleashed a monumental flame faster than I could issue any instructions.


    Whoosh!


    It was the most substantial flame spell I had ever seen Lilly produce.


    The flame was so intense that it made the skin on my slightly distant body prickle. Oh, its hot!


    "EEK!"


    The Ratman, charging towards us, was directly hit by the pillar of flame and instantly rolled on the ground wailing.


    "Dont come any closer!"


    In the face of such a ratman, Lilly persisted in spewing out fire. Fwoosh, fwoosh, fwoosh...


    "..."


    "..."


    Amid the horrific pillar of fire, the rest of the party members stood in awkward silence.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Moments later, Lilly, gasping for breath, ceased the fire, revealing a colossal rat that had been charred to a crisp.


    Crick, creak...


    Despite enduring significant damage, the boss ratman was still alive. The brute was still attempting to rise, his eyes radiating a deep red.


    However, Jupiter was already pointing her fingers at the ratman.


    "Thats enough, time for a rest."


    A bright yellow magical energy congregated at the tips of Jupiters fingers.


    "Sweet dreams."


    Kuwooong!


    A bolt of lightning from the sky penetrated the body of the boss ratman.


    "The rats... must be... cleansed..."


    As he mumbled his last words, the boss ratmans face collapsed weakly onto the ground.


    I murmured in a hollow voice.


    "...That was easy."


    The boss monster was taken down disappointingly easily by the combined magical onslaught of the two wizards.


    Like a typical early-game monster, it had virtually no resistance to magic. Had we tried to defeat it using our standard physical attacks, it would have been a much tougher battle.


    Lilly, having confirmed the bosss demise, clung to my sleeve.


    "Were going home now, right, your Majesty?!"


    "Eh, shortly... But youre kind of terrifying..."


    "There are rat corpses everywhere, isnt that scarier?!"


    However, to exit this place, we had to traverse through the heap of rat corpses.


    We ventured toward the inner part of the room, beyond the mountain of rat corpses and the boss ratman.


    Lilly simply shut her eyes tightly as Jupiter pulled her wheelchair. Yes, that would be easier for both of them.


    At the very end of the room stood a large treasure chest.


    When Jupiter, with her single sparkling eye, tried to rush toward it, I issued a succinct command.


    "Lucas, restrain Jupiter."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    "No! I havent done anything yet, your Majesty! Hey, let me go! You should respect your elders, Knight Lucas!"


    As Lucas held Jupiter back, I quickly opened the chest.


    Boss treasure chests never hold traps. They always contain reward items.


    Whats inside!


    As I opened the box, a dazzling blue light erupted.


    And what emerged was...


    "Oh!"


    A longsword housed in a rugged sheath.


    As I peeked inside the sheath, I saw a saw-toothed blade.


    I scrutinized the detailed specifications. It would be great if it was a valuable item!

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    Out of the box emerged a long sword, its edges jagged like the teeth of a saw.


    I withdrew the weapon, carefully examining its detailed specifications.


    [Rat Cutter (R) Lv.15]


    - Category: Longsword


    - Attack Power: 20-25


    - Durability: 25/25


    - Inflicts an additional 25% damage when attacking rat-type monsters.


    "Lets catch the rats, catch the rats, squeak squeak squeak!" - A certain sewer manager


    Was it a consequence of clearing a dungeon infested with those rat devils that the equipment was themed around rats?


    This could come in handy.


    I promptly passed the longsword to Lucas. Among all of us, he was the sole character who could wield a sword, so it was the natural choice.


    "Lucas, this is for you."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Lucas, accepting it promptly, appeared awkward.


    "But I already have my own sword..."


    The sword Lucas originally used was also of R-ranking. It wasnt a particularly exceptional weapon worthy of replacing his treasured blade.


    However...


    "Just hold onto it. Youll find a use for it."


    The unique attribute linked to this equipment could be useful.


    At my words, Lucas silently sheathed the new sword at his waist. It now appeared as though he was brandishing two blades.


    As I observed this with satisfaction, I reached beneath the box. There should be another item, right?


    "Found it."


    My hand latched onto something. As I tugged it out...


    [Summon Scroll: Automatic Defense Turret


    ]


    A single scroll, shimmering with a magical blue.


    "Thats the one!"


    I exclaimed in delight.


    This was a guaranteed item drop from exploration zone 1. In fact, it would be no overstatement to say that I ventured here to retrieve this.


    "Your Majesty, whats that? A magic scroll?"


    Lucas inclined his head, studying the blueprint in my hand. I quietly stowed the blueprint in my pocket.


    "Youll discover what this is soon."


    Having gathered all the rewards, there was no need to linger here any longer.


    "Okay, time to move out!"


    I gestured toward the back of the box. The door leading out of the boss room stood wide open.


    "Hooray~!"


    Lilly, her arms spread wide in high spirits, was the first to eagerly wheel herself out.


    "Wait a moment, Lilly! Dont stray alone, its risky!"


    Lucas and the remaining party members quickly followed, and I was the last to exit the boss room.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer]


    - Clear progress: Normal room 3/3 Boss room 1/1


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 2/2


    All clear.


    I had scoured all rooms and located all treasure chests.


    First exploration zone completion rate 100%!


    It was a promising start.


    With a spring in my step, I ambled along the following corridor. The sewer journey had come to a close.


    The narrow, damp path led to an expansive area.


    [Zone 2: Hidden Alley]


    The second exploration region of the dungeon. I had reached the Hidden Alley.


    From here on, it was the Lake Kingdom proper.


    The party members who had exited the sewer ahead of me were all standing still.


    Holding torches in their hands, the members were surveying their surroundings.


    "What on earth is this..."


    Hearing Damiens unsettled murmur, I too began examining our surroundings.


    Bustling.


    It was a city street, teeming with life.


    The lofty buildings rivaled those in Seoul back on Earth.


    Beneath the towering skyscrapers, the roads were impeccably maintained, adorned with intricate patterns and embellishments.


    Even this mere back alley was so elaborate.


    A city fashioned by the zenith of magical civilization.


    That was the identity of the abandoned Lake Kingdom.


    Yet, not a flicker of light could be seen in this thriving city. No signs of life were apparent.


    It was cloaked in an unending darkness, motionless as though dead.


    The citys back alley, paved with five-colored stone tiles, was also swallowed up by the pitch-black night.


    A lone street lamp illuminated a corner, providing the only source of light.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The soft sound of insects gnawing on something echoed from all around.


    The tips of the old womans fingers trembled subtly.


    "That darkness... it was clearly abnormal."


    "..."


    "Do you have anything more to divulge to us, your Majesty?"


    All eyes fell upon me.


    I hesitated for a moment, but gently shook my head.


    "Not now."


    Even though I had completed the game to its conclusion, the story of the game didnt explicitly disclose why the Lake Kingdom had ended up in its current state.


    We merely made educated guesses while collecting the scattered, fragmentary clues.


    But, this time, I had a hunch.


    A hunch that I would have to delve into the heart of that city myself and unravel all the truths.


    So, this was all I could tell the party members.


    "Well uncover it together as we press on."


    Jupiter lit her cigarette with a smirk.


    "I dont think I can sleep sober tonight. Ill have to indulge in a drink."


    "Me too!"


    Lilly raised her hand.


    "Lets go together, Officer Jupiter! I cant sleep either unless I drown my senses."


    "I dont mind, miss. Ill take you to a worthy spot."


    The two spirited women departed for the city together. They seemed remarkably close.


    "Ill retreat to the temple."


    Damien gave me a faint smile.


    "Im a tad frightened considering that darkness, but I think praying at the temple will grant me some peace."


    "Okay. You did well, Damien. Rest well."


    The party disbanded.


    Even though all I executed was a single Prince Punch, I was utterly drained.


    Merely visiting a dungeon sapped your mental energy and stamina. Oh, dear.


    "Lets head back. We need to rest."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    As Lucas and I retreated to the mansion, he turned to me with a question.


    "Your Majesty, are we not heading back into the dungeon?"


    "Huh? Were not going until the next defensive battle. Why?"


    Did he crave to revisit that daunting place often? Well, if they had some spare time, they could send parties to gain experience and farm in already cleared zones.


    "Dont we need to ascertain what kind of monster will attack next? Do we not need to scout like the previous time?"


    "Ah, I see your point."


    Lucas was questioning if there was a need to scrutinize the monster hordes arising from the lake, akin to their actions in the previous stage. At that time, they had pre-emptively confirmed that they were dealing with living armors.


    But.


    "Weve already conducted our scouting."


    This time, the reconnaissance was already completed.


    I flashed Lucas a cunning smile when I noted his perplexity.


    "The monster horde thats going to strike next is the Rat Legion."


    "What? Ah...!"


    A sigh tumbled from Lucass lips.


    Monster legions are overflowing entities birthed from the Lake Kingdoms origin. These monsters that have overflowed first filled up the free exploration area beneath the lake, squirming around, and when they crossed the threshold, they surged out of the lake.


    These creatures crawled out from the lake and assailed the city.


    "The monsters we encounter during free exploration are the ones we will face in the next defense."


    "Indeed, it seems so."


    Although it is randomly determined each time, visiting the dungeon in advance gives us knowledge of the upcoming enemy.


    "For the next defense, prepare to confront these rat monsters. Of course, it wont be simple..."


    Nevertheless, they had a reasonable amount of time.


    While the rats were terrifying, they were simpler to tackle than the living armors.


    We can handle it.


    As I tried to maintain an optimistic mindset, I flung open the mansions entrance.


    "Were back! Is dinner and bath water ready, Aider?"


    "Oh, my, my, the Lord is home!"


    Aider quickly scampered out from inside the mansion.


    "We have a significant issue, oh my!"


    Aider appeared flustered.


    Taken aback, I blinked.


    I had been anticipating a warm meal and bath water, but when Aider suddenly began shouting, it was startling.


    "Whats the matter? Calm down and explain."


    "We dont have reinforcements!"


    "...What?"


    What did he just say?


    His words were a piercing stab in my ears, which had stiffened from the shock.


    "From the capital, and even from nearby cities! They claim they cant dispatch any reinforcements!"


    But why on earth!

 Chapter 31: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier

    Chapter 31: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier


    Deciding to postpone the report until the following day due to the late hour, I indulged in a meal and took some time to rest.


    I reasoned that I would only fret the night away if I listened to a problem I couldnt immediately solve.


    Having spent the entire day engrossed in the dungeon, I succumbed to sleep the moment I lay down. No dreams disturbed my slumber, just a profound sleep.


    So, come morning, I promptly summoned Aider to the reception room.


    "What do you mean, there are no reinforcements?"


    When I probed further, Aider, who had been anxiously shifting his gaze, responded while watching my reaction.


    "Well, isnt the empire presently at war with the enemy nation on the western front?"


    "And?"


    "From the central command, theyre claiming theyre amassing troops on the western front, pulling all the reserve forces from various locations. Naturally, there are no reinforcements to dispatch to this monster front..."


    "..."


    I narrowed my eyes. Something was amiss.


    The Empire was always a nation in conflict. It was incessantly at war with neighboring countries, indifferent of day or night.


    But suddenly, they pulled troops even from the cities in this southern wilderness?


    Just when I happened to request reinforcements?


    "..."


    While something ominously suspicious was afoot, it was a situation where I was powerless to intervene.


    Im merely the commander of this monster front, I have almost no authority over the imperial forces. The most I can do is request support.


    So, I must rely on mercenaries.


    "What about the mercenaries? Are there any new recruits?"


    "Any mercenaries arriving at the Mercenary Guild are being hired without exception. However, not many new faces have turned up yet...."


    Aiders voice trailed off.


    To begin with, only a few days had lapsed since the last battle. Expecting the guild to be immediately filled with mercenaries was unrealistic.


    I groaned, nursing a headache, my hand clutching my chin.


    "Hmm..."


    What to do? Reinforcements were crucial for progressing to the next stage.


    Just then, Aider flashed me a subtle smile. What on earth?


    "Is there a way to get more troops?"


    "Well, there actually is...."


    "You should have mentioned that Margraveier. Why were you keeping it a secret? Elaborate promptly."


    "But it might cause you a headache."


    "Is my headache the issue right now? The issue at hand is overcoming the next stage. Say it quickly. Where can we gather more troops?"


    With his subtle smile undimmed, Aider gestured towards the outside of the room.


    "Very well. Then, please follow me."


    Aider led the way, and I quickly trailed after him.


    "Your Majesty, have you awakened?"


    Thats when Lucas, who unusually overslept, finally hastened over to join us. His hair was a tangled mess, this guy.


    I gave Lucass disheveled hair a firm pat.


    "Did you sleep well, Lucas? You seem to have had a good rest."


    "I apologize for my tardiness, Your Majesty. The escort knight... "


    "Whats with the constant apologies? Enough, lets go. Aider seems to be leading us somewhere."


    The three of us stepped outside the mansion. The morning air was rather crisp, perhaps owing to Margravey spring.


    Aider promptly made his way to the stable and brought out three horses.


    "We dont have to go too far, but we do have to leave the city."


    Lucas, who had quickly mounted a horse, asked,


    "Where are we going now, Assistant Aider?"


    "To the former lord."


    Lucas and I opened our eyes wide in surprise. Aider repeated himself.


    "We are heading to the mansion of Cross, the Margrave!"


    ***


    What is a Margrave?


    Simply put, its someone who safeguards the frontier.


    Traditionally, a Margrave was usually a local feudal lord who effectively governed the region.


    However, a Margrave possesses slightly more authority than a regular Margrave.


    Thats because theyre tasked with protecting the frontier from enemy nations, monsters, disasters, and the like.


    In other words, theyre not just local feudal lords, theyre also military commanders responsible for the regions defense.


    "From the time people first gathered here at Crossroads, the House of Cross has ruled here."


    Upon leaving the city on horseback, we headed straight southeast. Aider continued explaining as we rode.


    "The fortresss name itself was derived from the name of the Margraves castle."


    "Get out. Didnt you hear me?"


    With a stern face, the Lord Margrave gestured towards the exit. A dark and deadly intent swirled within his eyes.


    I stood there, bewildered, facing the sudden disrespect from the Margrave.


    This was crossing a line.


    The Everblack Empire was founded on a rigid hierarchical system.


    Regardless of how much Cross, the Margrave, professed to be the practical ruler who had overseen this place for generations, to dare to insult the crown prince at their first encounter? Moreover, to impose a ban on guests?


    "You are insolent, Margrave! Let me remind you of the hierarchy between you and me..."


    Clank!


    Just as I was about to speak, the Margrave unexpectedly hoisted something that had been resting at the mansions entrance.


    It was an immense knights spear and a shield. Despite his frail, elderly frame, he lifted it as if it was weightless.


    "...No need. Hmm."


    I immediately backed away.


    What did the act of wielding a weapon toward a royal family member signify in the Everblack Empire, a strict hierarchical society?


    It meant he was a reckless madman.


    And the best tactic when dealing with a madman is to steer clear. This is an eternal truth. Damn it.


    "All of you, get out."


    Cross, the Margrave, barked menacingly as he raised the tip of his spear.


    "Get out while Im still asking nicely! Get out!"


    Lucas was about to charge forward in rage, but I raised my hand to halt him.


    "...We will visit again, Margrave. I hope we can have a proper conversation then."


    I led the departure from the mansion. Lucas, with a disgruntled face, and Aider, looking terrified, followed me.


    As we retreated, the Margrave continued to holler at our retreating forms in a raspy voice.


    "Dont dare to show up again! Leave me in peace here! Understand?!"


    ***


    Cross, the Margrave. Full name: Charles Cross.


    He had never actually featured in the game "Protect the Empire".


    However, I remembered that old man because he was the father of Evangeline Cross, the strongest defender in the game.


    Evangeline was one of the most sought-after characters among the SSR heroes appearing in "Protect the Empire."


    Her extraordinary capabilities made her an essential acquisition for players, consistently ranking among the top five most desirable characters.


    I desired her so intensely, I thoroughly scoured her profile, searching for any clues about her recruitment conditions.


    There were no hints in her profile, but it did contain the name of Charles Cross, Evangelines father.


    Thanks to that, I remembered.


    I have to somehow deal with that drunken old man.


    Having been expelled from the mansion, I was deep in thought.


    Addressing the shortage of troops is crucial, but it might also aid in recruiting Evangeline.


    As with other SSR-grade hero characters, recruiting Evangeline was a challenge.


    Her appearance rate was low and the success rate of recruitment was likewise low. Even in my most determined attempts, I hadnt managed to secure Evangeline.


    But here was her father.


    Perhaps if I play my cards right, it could trigger a recruitment event?


    Crossroad was now visible in the distance. I glanced back.


    "But how is that old grouch going to help us solve our troop problem?"


    Aider was quick to answer.


    "Lord Cross has his own private army. Theyre elite soldiers, loyal only to him."


    "Hmm."


    "If you could sway Lord Cross, his private soldiers would follow you, greatly helping our troop shortage."


    "Ill have to find a way to persuade him then..."


    However, Lucas appeared skeptical.


    "Do we really need to involve such a wild character? Plus, as a local, he could potentially disrupt your rule in the future."


    "We need him regardless of the potential issues."


    We could tackle problems as they arise. Right now, survival was paramount.


    "But how do I even begin? He didnt even let us hold a proper conversation."


    "There is a method."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Aider, wearing a self-satisfied grin, made a gesture like he was holding a drink and taking a gulp.


    "Theres a way to cozy up to a drunk."


    His meaning was unmistakable.


    I muttered an expletive under my breath, spitting out a harsh word.


    "Damn it."


    I had hoped to lead a simple, diligent life, but this world just wouldnt let me be. Damn it all.

 Chapter 32: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier (2)

    Chapter 32: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier (2)


    Late that day, I once again found myself on the doorstep of Lord Crosss mansion.


    "Lord Cross! Are you home?"


    With a vigorous thump on the outer door, I stepped into the mansions garden. Almost instantly, Lord Cross appeared from within the mansion.


    "Dont you cherish your life! I made it clear! Stay away from me..."


    As Lord Cross was on the brink of pointing his spear at me, he abruptly let it drop.


    His eyes had landed on the little cart Id brought with me.


    "What... whats that?"


    "What do you think it is?"


    I smirked and yanked back the cloth that draped over the cart.


    "Its your all-time favorite."


    The cart was chock-full of alcohol.


    The bottles, basking in the warm glow of the late afternoon sun, shimmered like grains of white sand on a beach.


    "..."


    Lord Cross, taken aback, continually shifted his gaze between me and the bottles.


    ***


    The character Id taken over, Ash, was a real mess.


    Truly a debauched prince who indulged in rivers of wine and mountains of meat, a walking disaster.


    Such a man wouldnt have ventured into the countryside without ample supplies. Naturally, hed brought plenty of premium alcohol along.


    But I had no fondness for drinking. Therefore, there was no need to hold back.


    I gathered all the costly drinks that Ash had painstakingly transported from the capital.


    "Lets share a drink, Lord Cross."


    I grabbed a bottle from the cart and gave it a little shake.


    The luxurious bottle housed a beautiful, golden liquid that swirled around within.


    The sweet sloshing sound echoed in the air.


    To a seasoned drinker like Lord Cross, it was an irresistible proposal.


    Gulp.


    Lord Crosss dry throat managed a swallow. I shrugged and returned the bottle to the cart.


    "If youre not interested?"


    "No, no! Who said I wasnt interested?"


    Lord Cross flung open the doors to his mansion.


    "Come in, Your Highness. Bring everything!"


    Easily appeased.


    I wheeled the alcohol-laden cart directly into the mansion.


    "Oh crap."


    I involuntarily muttered a curse as I took the first step inside.


    From the entrance right through to the interior, discarded bottles littered the floor.


    "Good... grief..."


    I cupped a hand over my nose.


    Given the amount of piled-up, uncleaned bottles, the air was thick with the scent of evaporated alcohol. It was almost nauseating.


    This isnt just a drinking problem, its alcohol poisoning...


    Avoiding the carpet of discarded bottles on the floor, I found my way into the mansions kitchen.


    Lord Cross pulled out two cups from a cupboard.


    "Its been ages since I drank with someone."


    Taking the cup offered by Lord Cross, I suspiciously eyed the bottom of the glass.


    "Is this glass clean?"


    "The house may be a mess, but the glass needs to be clean. Its a matter of respect for the drink."


    Uttering some peculiar doctrine about alcohol, Lord Cross snatched the bottle from my hand.


    "Well, lets see what kind of alcohol youve brought..."


    Margrave Crosss eyes bulged as he read the label.


    "Peacemaker inaugural royal whiskey! Good heavens, this is incredibly rare!"


    Peacemaker was the reigning Emperors middle name.


    Hence, it was a liquor concocted to mark the year the Emperor ascended the throne. Furthermore, it was a specialty product, crafted right from the royal distillery.


    It wasnt merely the taste, the drink bore a deep symbolic significance.


    In essence, it was damn expensive.


    Ive gifted you such a pricey drink, so start showing me a bit more respect.


    The message would resonate without having to spell it out.


    Margrave Cross cast me a complicated, contemplative look before uncapping the whiskey bottle without a second thought.


    The golden fluid filled our glasses.


    "Then, to..."


    I lifted my glass to propose a toast, but Margrave Cross was already bringing his own glass to his lips.


    "..."


    I awkwardly lowered my glass.


    Margrave Cross downed the whiskey in a single swig. Wasnt it a bit strong to drink like that? Was he alright?


    "Kick me out if you want. But I need to tell my tale before I leave."


    Thud.


    After filling the Margraves cup, I placed the bottle on the table and began to speak.


    "The monsters are becoming restless again. And its not on a small scale."


    "..."


    "The last invasion consisted of 1,000 Living Armors. We managed to fend them off, but our walls were severely damaged, and our ranks of soldiers are precariously low."


    "..."


    "Were in dire need to bolster our ranks."


    Margrave Cross remained silent as he listened. I persisted.


    "Margrave, I require the soldiers under your command."


    "I dont command any soldiers."


    "I came knowing there are mercenaries within your household."


    "I have friends, true, whom Ive chosen, trained, and battled alongside all my life."


    Margrave Cross exhaled a heavy sigh.


    "But when I relinquished my role as lord, when I cast aside my spear and shield... those friends also laid down their arms. Now, all of them have retired."


    "I implore you, summon them once again."


    "That would be in vain."


    Gulp, gulp.


    In a single swig, Margrave Cross emptied his cup and slurred his words.


    "This land isnt worth the defence."


    "What do you mean..."


    "No need to waste lives defending a front thats meaningless. Better for everyone to flee."


    From time immemorial to the present.


    The men of the family, who had sworn to protect this land, were now advocating for its abandonment.


    I was stunned by his words and fell silent for a moment.


    "Tell me, your highness. Why did you venture to this land?"


    Margrave Cross gazed at me and coldly uttered his words.


    "Everything on this land is just wilting. Theres no hope or future here."


    "..."


    "This is advice from me, someone who squandered his life protecting this place. Leave here. Quickly, before the curse of this land ensnares you."


    What had transpired in this old mans life?


    What had led him to renounce everything he had dedicated his life to?


    I yearned to ask him and hear his answer, but Margrave Cross turned away and waved his hand dismissively.


    "You must take your leave now. Im too weary for further discourse."


    I sensed this was the end of our conversation for today. I slowly rose from my seat.


    "I will return, Margrave."


    "..."


    "I promise to bring better side dishes next time."


    The Margrave neither responded nor turned to look at me.


    He just stared out the window at his orchard.


    After a final glance at the old mans profile, I left his manor.


    ***


    As I stepped outside, Lucas was waiting with the horses.


    "Your Highness, were you successful in persuading him?"


    "No, I failed. But I did receive a gift."


    The gift was inedible dried fruit, but a gift is a gift, right? Isnt this a significant stride?


    I shrugged and climbed onto my horse.


    "Well, not everything can be resolved in a single day."


    "So you plan to keep visiting him."


    "If I succeed, I can recruit a seasoned squadron that has battled monsters all their lives. The effort is worthwhile."


    As I began to head back to the city with Lucas, a question surfaced in my mind.


    "By the way, what happened to the Margrave of Cross? He seems to have gone through something significant... Lucas, do you know anything about it?"


    "No, I have no idea either......"


    Lucas, like me, had lived his entire life in the capital of the empire before being exiled to the south.


    We had no way of knowing the detailed circumstances of this place.


    "Aider told us to hear it directly from the Margrave himself......ugh."


    Aider didnt seem inclined to spoil anything. Damn that director.


    "Anyway, persuasion is one thing. We need to do what we can in the meantime."


    Do what we can.


    Repair the city walls, prepare for war.


    No matter what cards I held, the monsters would come. All I could do was kill them as efficiently and effectively as possible.


    Looking out at the distant city, I muttered to myself as if making a promise.


    "Lets return to Crossroads. Theres much to do."

 Chapter 33: [Side Story] Things I can do

    Chapter 33: [Side Story] Things I can do


    The next day dawned.


    As soon as the first rays of light sliced through the morning haze, I departed from the mansion. My plan was to supervise the preparations for our upcoming defensive clash by making a complete tour of Crossroads.


    The city walls were my first stop.


    There, I found the laborers glistening with sweat, toiling since the crack of dawn. They were all clearly putting their heart and soul into their work.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    The leader of the stone masons guild, who was supervising the repair work, acknowledged me with a bow. I reciprocated with a slight nod.


    "How is the repair work coming along?"


    "We just succeeded in extracting the giant sword that was stuck in the wall."


    Following the guild masters direction, I saw fragments of shattered metal strewn around.


    The Phantom Knight, the boss from the previous stage, had wedged his immense sword into our wall. At last, we had managed to dislodge it.


    "Today, we aim to clear all the debris and kickstart the actual repair work on the wall."


    "No need to get rid of the sword remains."


    I motioned towards the open field beyond the wall.


    "Scatter them in front of the wall. Theyll serve as an effective barrier."


    The next wave of monsters was anticipated to be a swarm of rats.


    The sword fragments would provide a fitting greeting for these tiny pests. Perfect as a rat deterrent.


    My eyes traced the part of the wall from where we had removed the sword. The impact zone was dreadfully damaged.


    The internal metal structure was bent out of shape, looking akin to a twisted candy cane.


    "How long until the wall repairs are complete?"


    At my inquiry, the guild master hesitated a bit.


    "Your Highness, although youve arranged for extra workers and the soldiers have been aiding the repair work... weve discovered additional damage to the wall post the swords removal. The situation is grimmer than we initially estimated."


    The walls of Crossroads were designed robustly to ward off monstrous threats.


    They were built with a skeleton of interwoven iron rods, around which stones were stacked. Metal plates were then layered on top.


    This was the height of imperial construction technology. Thanks to that, our walls boasted an impressive level of defense, even against the Phantom Knights massive sword.


    A regular wall would have caved in and crumbled.


    However, the complexity of the construction meant repairs werent as straightforward as stacking a few stones.


    "Cut to the chase. Whats the projected timeline?"


    "Approximately ten days from now."


    "Ten days..."


    I couldnt help but sigh.


    There was just over a week left until the next stage. Time was running short.


    "Could we cut it down to a week if we inject more resources and manpower?"


    I was ready to invest as much manpower and funding as necessary if it would help us gain more time.


    But the guild master decisively shook his head.


    "There are limits to what just extra manpower and resources can achieve. Its a tough call."


    "Surely, there are some aspects that could be expedited with additional resources?"


    "Well, if we can bring in more workers and materials, and work round the clock, we might be able to shave off a day..."


    "If we can save a day, that means we could save two days, and if we can save two days, we could save three days."


    I knew it was a tall order. But I persisted.


    "Ill provide the manpower and materials. No matter what, complete the wall repairs within a week."


    The rationale behind my bold demand was straightforward.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.? ??? : 3 bodies


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rat: 3251 bodies


    It wasnt a misinterpretation.


    Nor was it a misjudgment of what I saw.


    The enemys data popped up as soon as I concluded the free exploration, offering this bewildering display.


    Three thousand.


    Those rats, comparable in size to the large dogs I encountered during the free exploration, amounted to a staggering three thousand.


    Sure, their level was only five. They were just oversized rats that even the average soldier could dispatch without much trouble.


    But there were three thousand of them.


    Even run-of-the-mill animals, if gathered in a swarm of three thousand, could reduce a city to ruins. Let alone these beasts, which were far from ordinary.


    The walls must stand.


    The walls had to be fixed at all costs. Without the walls, fending off such a horde of monsters would be an impossible feat.


    I gripped the guild masters shoulder, who was sweating bullets due to anxiety. He responded with a heavy nod.


    "...Understood. Well give it our all.


    I gave the guild masters back a comforting pat.


    Thank you. Your hard work and everyones dedication wont be forgotten.


    Surveying the laborers, I amplified my voice.


    Come on, were tasked with protecting the world! Lets throw everything weve got at it!


    ***


    Lilly moved toward me, her face a mask of fear.


    "Why...why are you doing this... Your Highness?"


    She seemed jittery, possibly worried that Id burden her with another perilous task. I offered her a comforting smile.


    "No, its just... thank you for your hard work. Im counting on you moving forward."


    I do have a task for her, just not at the moment.


    After proffering Lilly a gratuitous handshake of reassurance, as she stood there immobilized, I exited the alchemists workshop with Lucas.


    "Youre scheming to have me undertake another weird task, arent you?! Something dangerous?! Right? Your Highness! Your Highnesssss!"


    Lillys outcry faintly reverberated behind us.


    Im sorry, Lilly. But thats the reality of being a public servant.


    ***


    Temple.


    As soon as I stepped foot into this marble edifice located in the citys northern region, a whiff of disinfectant stung my nostrils.


    "..."


    I didnt announce my presence, instead, quietly moved further into the temple.


    "Patient in bed number 3 is critical!"


    "We need more potions! Holy water and bandages too!"


    The interior of the temple was lined with beds, with the injured laid out, receiving care.


    Rank R healer Saintess Margarita, alongside other priests, was tending to the wounded with a hectic pace. Among them was Damien.


    I observed Damien from a distance as he sweated profusely while administering healing magic.


    Looking more at ease than when he was piercing enemies with a sharp gaze, Damiens tranquil demeanor, now changing the bandages of the injured, seemed fitting.


    "...Theres nothing more I can do here."


    I quietly slipped out of the temple.


    In their own ways, everyone was battling for survival.


    Everyone in this temple was fighting to preserve lives.


    As their leader, I must exert my utmost.


    I tightened my grip.


    Annihilate the monsters, safeguard the people.


    Thats my responsibility.


    "Lets go. The Mercenary Guild is next."


    "Understood."


    Lucas and I left the temple and charted our course for the Mercenary Guild.


    ***


    Approaching the Mercenary Guild located in the heart of the city.


    I took a deep breath before the entrance.


    May the Mercenary Guild brim with promising talents!


    I whispered a silent prayer and forcefully swung open the door.


    "Theres a new character!"


    However.


    "Shit! I already have this one!"


    The once vibrant Mercenary Guild was absent of any promising new mercenaries.


    Instead, Jupiter, radiating a mesmerizing purple aura, sat alone, nursing a drink.


    I was thrilled, thinking a new SR rank character had surfaced!


    I clutched my aching head. Why was this old lady here again?


    Jupiter ambled over to me and offered a salute. I reciprocated with a nod.


    "What brings you here, Jupiter?"


    "Do I have a home, or any savings? I have no place worth calling home, so Ive been living off the Guild."


    "Quite the braggart, arent you? You could build yourself a house with the salary Ive given you!"


    "Ahh~ What does a mercenary need with a house? Were not meant to settle down."


    Jupiters lips curled into a cunning smile.


    "Living where the wind takes us, going where our hearts lead us, splurging on good food and drinks, thats the ideal mercenary life."


    "So youve decided to stake out here...?"


    "Im officially discharged, I cant stay in the Empires barracks, can I? And would I want to share a mercenary dorm with youngsters? The inns are too rundown for their price."


    I realized that arguing would only waste my breath. Shaking my head, I scanned the empty guild.


    "It seems there are no promising new comrades around."


    "Its too soon to be disappointed, Your Highness."


    Jupiter merely shrugged. I rolled my eyes. Did this old woman have a hidden trump card?


    "Who am I? I spent 30 years in the Empires army, and Ive been in the mercenary game for years. Am I not the Comeback Hero, Jupiter?" (TL Note: Not sure how to translate . It basically means someone who is portrayed as a powerful and influential figure capable of changing the course of events or achieving victory against the odds.)


    "And so, Comeback Hero? What of it?"


    "This old lady has a few, actually, quite a few connections."


    Heh.


    Wearing a mischievous grin, Jupiter declared with conviction,


    "Ive been spreading tales all over the continent. That the new ruler of the monster frontier is of royal blood and isnt afraid to splash the cash."

 Chapter 34: [Side Story] Dont bother saving the world

    Chapter 34: [Side Story] Don''t bother saving the world


    "Im stirring up talk across the continent. The fresh lord of the monster frontier is from the royal family, and hes not stingy with his gold."


    Jupiter proclaimed with a sly smirk.


    "And once word gets around, the mercenaries will start pouring in."


    "Hmm..."


    It was uncharacteristic of her to take the lead without being asked.


    If rumors circulated that Crossroad promised handsome salaries and amiable work conditions, it would indeed draw mercenaries from every corner of the continent.


    Interestingly, in the game world, looking after the welfare of mercenaries did speed up their recruitment.


    For now, its the pay, but Ill need to look at other factors gradually.


    It wasnt an immediate concern, but something Id have to factor in eventually.


    Jupiter nonchalantly shrugged, her gaze sweeping over the vacant guild.


    "However, it will take a good week for the gossip to truly take hold."


    The outcome wouldnt be instant. Likely, new mercenaries wouldnt appear until the next level.


    Yet, in the long run, the rumors would indeed serve us well. I nodded in agreement.


    "Im relying on you, Jupiter. Spread those whispers far and wide, and welcome the newcomers."


    "Consider it done."


    Jupiter sauntered back into the guild, choosing a seat at the bar. She reclined comfortably, lighting up a cigarette.


    "So, Ill be hanging around here for a bit, spreading the word~!"


    "Do what you will..."


    Without uttering another word, I left Jupiter to her devices.


    She was showing consideration, in her own way. As a mercenary, she was only required to work as much as she was paid.


    I decided to appreciate her gesture. Even though her treating the guild as her personal living room and idling around was somewhat vexing...


    ***


    After completing a circuit of the city.


    Upon my return to the mansion, I delegated several tasks to Aider.


    In particular, I emphasized investing all available manpower and resources into mending the city walls.


    "Your command is my wish, My Lord!"


    Aider promptly sprinted off towards the marketplace.


    He had to sell the freshly quarried marble, acquire labor, and materials. He would be swamped for a while. Let him have a taste of the struggle.


    The city began to stir.


    There was an infectious vibrancy radiating from the bustling inhabitants.


    "..."


    Yet, despite the citys lively atmosphere, I felt a pang of unease.


    This place was a fortress city.


    A front line erected to hold back the monster hordes.


    If the city was bustling, it signaled the impending onslaught of monsters.


    The next stage was closing in swiftly.


    ***


    Later that afternoon.


    Southeast of Crossroad.


    The residence of Margrave Cross.


    "Margrave!"


    It was early spring, but the southern region was unusually warm.


    My clothes were drenched in sweat from pulling a cart loaded with liquor all the way here. Wiping my forehead with the back of my hand, I shouted out again.


    "Margrave! Are you home?"


    Squeak-


    The door of the aged mansion creaked open. Before long, the sour gaze of an elderly man peeked through the gap.


    "Ive returned. And this time, I brought snacks as well."


    I revealed the contents of the wagon to him.


    A ham carved from the rear leg of a pig, a wheel of cheese, and several bottles of booze.


    I offered a knowing smirk to Margrave Cross, who was practically salivating.


    "Lets share a drink."


    Somehow, I had to win this old man over and secure the Cross familys soldiers for my cause.


    This was a business drink, not leisure!


    ***


    Days passed in this routine.


    I spent daylight hours overseeing the fortification repairs, and when night fell, I journeyed to Margrave Crosss residence to share drinks.


    Our interactions didnt involve much conversation, just the mutual exchange of drinks.


    The defense lines were steadily reinforced while my liver took a hit.


    I wondered how much time Id invested in pickling my own insides.


    After three days of our silent drinking ritual, Margrave Cross finally broke his silence.


    "Do you have someone you hold dear?"


    A bitter smile crossed the Margraves face.


    "Of course, it wasnt to be."


    Gulp. Gulp.


    Having drained his glass in one go, the Margrave continued his tale, his voice hushed.


    "It was during the second year of pioneering. We received an alert that a hundred sizable monsters had breached the frontline base and were approaching the city. I rushed back to the city. My wife, tending the orchard, waved me off, telling me to take care."


    The Margrave stared into his empty glass.


    "Only upon reaching the city did I discover that they had split into two groups. A dozen monsters had split off from the main force and attacked the pioneering farmland."


    "..."


    "The monsters main force was already assaulting the city, and I was faced with a decision. Would I rescue my wife in the pioneer settlement or safeguard tens of thousands of citizens within the city?"


    Margrave Crosss aged eyes met mine.


    "What do you think my choice was?"


    "You chose the city."


    "Indeed. As our family has done for generations. Bound by duty and tradition, I chose the city."


    "..."


    "I sealed the city gates and repelled the monsters. After a few grueling hours of combat, we managed to drive them back. But when I raced back to the settlement..."


    Margrave Cross had dutifully carried out his role.


    "The fields were ravaged, the pioneers had perished. Hundreds of lives taken by just a dozen monsters. This orchard, and my wife, shared the same fate."


    In the process, he had lost what mattered most.


    "The weak defenses of the pioneer settlement against the giant monsters? The overly ambitious expansion of the front line? Yes, those were my mistakes. But what haunts me most... is that pivotal moment when I chose the city over my wife."


    Gulp. Gulp.


    Margrave Cross methodically refilled his cup and drank. The ritual was a mechanical repetition.


    "My daughter called me mad. She could never comprehend why I chose the city over her mother. A few days later, my daughter departed from this place."


    "..."


    "In the end, this is the outcome of my life spent defending this place. My wife is gone, my daughter has left, and Im here, withering away in solitude."


    I could only observe the shaking, frail hand of the old man, a mix of emotions clouding my eyes.


    "...This is just a cautionary tale, young lord."


    Thud.


    Margrave Cross, having drained his glass, set it down on the table with a sigh.


    "Youre aware of what they call the front line here, arent you?"


    "A city upon a grave, is it?"


    "Indeed. This damned city, built atop death, will also force a choice upon you."


    Margrave Cross raised his wrinkled finger, pointing directly at me.


    "There will come a time when you must sacrifice what you hold dearest to protect this city."


    "..."


    It didnt feel like a curse, but more like a prophecy.


    It felt like the inevitable consequence of a series of actions being predicted.


    "Our family has borne that sacrifice. My grandfather, my father, and now me. But... no more."


    Margrave Cross closed his eyes tightly.


    "I refuse to pass this cursed responsibility onto my daughter."


    "...I understand."


    Then it began to make sense to me.


    I slowly nodded.


    "Margrave, you relinquished your position to avoid passing on the lordship to your daughter."


    "Thats correct."


    Margrave Cross conceded calmly.


    "I wish for my daughter to escape from this cursed land, this damned duty, and live a peaceful, joyous life."


    SSR-rated Tank, Evangeline Cross.


    The character I was hell-bent on recruiting, Margrave Cross was equally determined to have her retreat from the frontlines of this place.


    "Your Highness, you asked for my aid in safeguarding the city, didnt you?"


    Margrave Cross grumbled in an exhausted tone.


    "Ive defended the city enough, even at the cost of what mattered most to me."


    "..."


    "I need to stop now."


    In Margrave Crosss eyes, mirrored in the glass of spirits, there was no lingering pride of a man who had guarded the frontlines for his entire life.


    "I yearn to draw my last breath here in this orchard, not atop the battlements."


    Instead, there swirled the regret of a man who couldnt stand by his wifes side in her final moments.


    "That should clarify why Im not inclined to assist. Im being candid out of gratitude for your company thus far."


    "..."


    "Now, be on your way. And when that moment confronts you... make a wise choice."


    Margrave Cross, raising his glass in a toast, chuckled bitterly as he poured the remaining bottle into his empty glass.


    "Dont live a life filled with regret, like I have."

 Chapter 35: [Side Story] Dont bother saving the world (2)

    Chapter 35: [Side Story] Don''t bother saving the world (2)


    The sincere efforts to repair the wall had reached their fifth day.


    Two days remained until the stage was set.


    "Fantastic work, everyone!"


    I shouted as I ascended to the site of the wall repair.


    "Take a breather and grab some food."


    Trailing me, the Lords Mansion servants climbed onto the wall, distributing refreshments and snacks.


    The folks who had been laboring over the wall repair erupted in cheers.


    "Hooray, grub time~!"


    "Classic Your Highness! Youve got perfect timing!"


    "But, Your Highness, wheres the liquor?"


    "Quiet down, you rascals, eat and get back to work!"


    I hollered, which caused everyone to chuckle and snag their share.


    They all chatted animatedly, quenching their thirst and munching their snacks. I observed the scene from a distance.


    Though time was pressing, humans arent machines. Without suitable rest, efficiency takes a dive.


    "How are the repairs progressing?"


    I queried the Mason Guildmaster as I offered him a beverage. Accepting the cup with gratitude, the Guildmaster beamed.


    "Thanks to Your Highnesss generous supply of manpower, well luckily meet the deadline. The wall repair should be wrapped up in two days."


    Indeed, I had exhausted all the manpower I could amass.


    I had rallied all the laborers I could hire, even employing all the soldiers in the city.


    "As you can see, the foundation has been fully restored, and weve installed new steel frames. Now we just need to lay bricks and attach steel plates, and the repair will be done."


    "Excellent work."


    The toughest part of the task was behind us.


    I once again lauded the Mason Guildmaster and swiveled around. Among those tailing me was the Alchemist Guildmaster.


    "Youve been patient enough. Lets get it installed today."


    At my words, the Alchemist Guildmasters eyes lit up as he drew a blue magic scroll from his pouch.


    "At last, we can use this!"


    A summoning magic scroll.


    A valuable artifact capable of setting up a defense tower, which I procured from the previous dungeon exploration.


    I intended to install it as soon as the foundation repair was done. Now that it was nearly finished, it was time to try setting it up.


    I received the deciphered scroll. Then, a system window popped up before me.


    [Summon Scroll: Automatic Defense Turret Do you wish to use it?]


    - Yes/No


    Naturally, Yes.


    Whoosh!


    As I chose Yes, the scroll in front of me ignited, leaving behind blue flames. Blue particles surged from the remaining flames and permeated my body.


    [Ash(EX) has acquired a player skill!]


    > Summon Magic: Automatic Defense Turret


    "Score!"


    The Automatic Defense Turret is mine!


    With a contented grin, I beckoned the Mason Guildmaster standing behind me.


    "Mason Guildmaster!"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Could you collect the materials Im about to list? Theyre all in the vicinity."


    "No problem at all, Your Highness. Just give me the command."


    Shortly after, the materials I requested were stacked atop the wall.


    Stone and fragments of steel frame. Various bits and pieces leftover from construction scattered about.


    This should suffice.


    Since I only needed to meet the exact quantity of the ingredients, there was no need to fuss over quality.


    The final ingredient is a magic core of R grade or higher.


    I drew out a Standard Advanced Magic Core (R) from my bag, an item I had won from a previous reward box. With this, all the ingredients were assembled.


    The location... maybe right here will do.


    [Summoning Magic: Automatic Defense Turret]


    - All necessary materials have been prepared.


    - The level of the summon is the same as the level of the character who summoned it. Moreover, you can only maintain one summon at a time.


    - Please specify the location to install.


    The system window exhibited the entire wall like a 3D blueprint, pinpointing locations where the turret could be installed.


    From these, I selected the nearest location. Perfect spot!


    Ku-ku-gung-!


    All the stacked materials in front of me levitated at once.


    Not only the craftsmen who had been observing, but also the laborers and soldiers, were taken aback and stepped back.


    Clang! Bang! Thud!


    The lifted stones and steel rods shattered into tiny pieces and then rained down onto the wall, coalescing into a single structure.


    Its like a game of Tetris.


    I mused to myself while observing the process of the small pieces fitting together to form a large mass. It was truly captivating.


    The blacksmiths bid us farewell with respectful bows.


    "Lets head west of the fortress."


    As I perused the final agenda of the day, I beckoned my valet.


    "We have a crucial event to attend."


    ***


    That evening.


    On the western plains of the Fortress.


    Boom! Rumble!


    A sorrowful cry resonating in honor of the fallen filled the air.


    A funeral was underway. A memorial for the soldiers who had fallen in the last stage.


    Newly crafted coffins were blanketed with earth beneath orderly arranged tombstones.


    The casualty count from the last stage hadnt been exorbitant. I found myself conflicted, unsure whether to deem this stroke of luck as a blessing or a curse.


    Hymns reverberated through the air, and priests blessed each grave with holy water.


    I inclined my head in respect at each freshly dug grave.


    Events had unfolded in quick succession. Post-funeral, I found myself atop a hill, the cemetery sprawling beneath me.


    Rows of graves, marking the final resting places of those who fell under my command, formed a grim tableau.


    "Phew..."


    A sharp, biting wind whipped past. I wasnt a smoker, but for a fleeting moment, I thought I grasped why some might seek solace in the habit.


    "Allocating a significant chunk of the citys budget to funerals..."


    An elderly voice echoed from behind me. Surprised, I swiveled around.


    "Moreover, setting up post-death grants. Quite the princely magnanimity."


    "Margrave?"


    Margrave Cross was slowly making his way towards me.


    Id expected him to be holed up in his dilapidated villa all day, yet here he was, traversing the distance on his own.


    Cross clucked his tongue at me, a twinkle of surprise in his eyes.


    "But this place is a monster front line, young lord. Lives are swept away as effortlessly as debris in the rainy season. There will come a time when such benevolence wont suffice."


    "..."


    Momentarily at a loss for words at the former lords sage advice, I deftly changed the topic.


    "Did you trek all the way here to impart that wisdom? Or have you run out of booze?"


    "Theres never enough booze. Sometimes I even come to buy it myself. But today I bear another reason."


    Standing beside me, Margrave Cross observed the graves with a detached gaze.


    "I sought out my former soldiers, old comrades, asking if theyd rally in defense of the city."


    "...!"


    He was referring to the veteran members of the Cross lineage. Without thinking, I swallowed.


    "And? What was their response?"


    "They all agreed. They would once again stand guard over the city."


    Unconsciously, I raised both my hands in victory. Hooray!


    "This is the most heartening news Ive heard in a week, Margrave!"


    With this, our troop shortage issue was swiftly resolved.


    Margrave Cross gave a slight nod, observing my celebration with a detached air.


    "I dont know how much assistance those old friends can offer... but theyre currently gearing up. Ill transfer command to you. Handle it wisely. Theyre all as old as I am."


    "Thank you very much, Margrave. Truly."


    When Margrave Cross obstinately refused to lend aid, I thought I was cornered. But he extended his support voluntarily.


    Truth be told, I was taken aback, but deeply appreciative.


    "Theres nothing to thank me for. Extend your gratitude to your new allies."


    "Still, Margrave, your words kindled this flame. Thank you."


    I seized Margraves hand and shook it with vigor. Margrave gently extricated his hand, appearing slightly awkward.


    "That appears to be the extent of my assistance."


    Margrave Cross stared at the city with a distant gaze in his eyes.


    "Preserve the city well, young lord. I wish you fortuity."


    "Thanks for your support, Margrave. Ill strive to do my utmost."


    I responded with a mischievous grin.


    "Ill be seeking your sage advice periodically."


    "Advice... Just keep me flush with alcohol."


    "Out of concern for your health, Ill make sure to send an abundance of medicinal herbs instead."


    "Blast it, if youre planning on sending me things of that sort, dont bother at all!"


    With a grin, Margrave Cross tossed a casual wave my way and began his journey southward.


    He was likely returning to his orchard.


    Part of me yearned to keep him here.


    Despite his advanced years, Margrave Cross was a seasoned commander whod spent his life safeguarding this front line. His expertise would undoubtedly be invaluable in our defense efforts.


    But he had already sacrificed too much in this city.


    Therefore, I found myself unable to hold him back, choosing instead to silently observe his dwindling silhouette.


    I comforted myself with the thought that Id have more opportunities to engage in discourse and garner counsel as a lord in future.


    Little did I anticipate then, that next time would never arrive.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Two days had passed.


    The dawn of Stage Start Day arrived.


    At long last, the city wall repairs were finished.


    "There were many areas where we had to hurry because of time, but it should hold up as a city wall."


    I laid a comforting hand on the shoulder of the Mason Guild leader, whose head remained bowed.


    "Youve done well, youve really worked hard."


    The morning sun rendered the newly refurbished walls with a radiant glow.


    Reflecting on the vast amounts of resources and funds used to mend these walls, I couldnt help but feel a deep respect.


    Clank! Clank!


    Among them, the newly installed automatic turret moved its barrel with a menacing noise.


    I stroked the massive barrel as one would a puppys chin. It felt dependable.


    We have ample resources.


    On the city wall, arrows and cannonballs were stacked high. We had more than enough to perforate dozens of monsters.


    Weve also bolstered our ranks.


    I spotted soldiers inspecting their armor and weapons on the wall.


    The Twilight Brigade.


    These were the warriors of the Cross family, who, alongside Margrave Cross, had defended this city for a lifetime.


    Their original number was around a thousand, but the Margraves retirement had scattered most, leaving around three hundred.


    This isnt just any group of three hundred.


    It was not merely three hundred soldiers. They were veterans, more familiar with this front line and more skilled at slaying monsters than any other.


    In a time where every single soldier was a godsend, this was the most valuable reinforcement I could hope for.


    I decided to reward all of them with a generous weekly bonus.


    Weve also completed setting up the kill zone.


    Wed upgraded the wooden fence wall, also known as the kill zone, which directed the movement of monsters.


    Further, wed strewn numerous minor barricades and traps on the path to the southern city wall.


    The city wall was armed with a plentiful array of revamped artifacts, cannons, and ballistas.


    "We are ready."


    I declared confidently.


    "Come on then, monsters!"


    During the countless resets and game replays, over 700 times, Id never been as prepared as I was now.


    Confidence surged. I felt certain that I could navigate the stage flawlessly, even in the face of unexpected variables.


    Thud! Thud!


    Suddenly, a scout on horseback rushed into the city wall. He was part of the scouting party dispatched the day prior.


    "News from the scout base!"


    The soldiers voice echoed across the walls.


    "The monsters are on the move!"


    "...!"


    Simultaneously, a faint tremor stirred beneath our feet.


    A thick dust cloud billowed up in the not-so-distant horizon. It signified the approach of the monster vanguard.


    I called up the stage information window in front of me.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.? ??? : 3


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rat : 3251


    - Start Time: 10 minutes


    The battle would commence in 10 minutes.


    "Theyre almost here! Keep your eyes peeled!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    My shout was met with a unanimous response from officers, including Lucas.


    Reassuring, arent they?


    Their unyielding presence lifted my spirits. I allowed a faint smile to tug at the corners of my lips.


    That was when we completed our final military check and braced for the looming battle.


    "Huh?"


    My brows knitted in puzzlement.


    My gaze had been cast towards the south, a silent question lingering in the air about the impending arrival of the rat horde.


    From a distance, just beyond the horizon... a figure stood.


    "...?"


    I rubbed my eyes, second-guessing my sight, yet the vision persisted.


    Someone was there, leisurely stationed on the southern plains, where the rat creatures were expected to overrun soon.


    A man, dressed as a bard, his pointy hat casting a shadow over his face.


    "Whats up with that guy?"


    Lucas joined me as I continued to peer anxiously.


    "Why the troubled expression, Your Highness?"


    "Lucas, do you see that person over... "


    I had turned to Lucas, but as my hand stretched back towards the south to indicate the figure, I noticed...


    "Huh?"


    The bard in the pointy hat had vanished.


    One segment of the wooden barricade wall started to tremble.


    Squeak, squeak-!


    Accompanied by the shrill squeals of rats, giant sewer rats began crawling over the barricade.


    "?!"


    Taken aback, I swiftly hoisted my telescope to survey the area.


    "Damn it."


    The interior of the wooden barricade was filled with rat carcasses.


    The remains of the deceased piled up so much that they overflowed the barricade wall.


    The rat legion behind them began to evade the fence by clambering over these corpses.


    Squeak-!


    Just like water overtopping a dam.


    Within an instant, they overwhelmed the barricade and began to flood out of the kill zone.


    "Shit!"


    I inadvertently let out a swear.


    Even if the kill zone was to collapse quickly, I assumed it would occur after we had eliminated more than half of them.


    I hadnt anticipated that they would scale the wall because too many corpses had accumulated. I hadnt even thought of it.


    Were still okay!


    I hastily directed the artillery unit to adjust their targeting, and readied the ballista unit.


    We have a considerable distance from the kill zone to the fortress wall, and its littered with all sorts of obstructions! We can secure a lot more time!


    However.


    I neglected one aspect here.


    Thump, thump, thump-!


    It was the speed of the sewer rats.


    Those that spilled out onto the open plains were repulsively quick.


    And their size was merely about that of a large dog. In other words...


    Thump! Thump!


    Thunk...!


    The large, slow-moving bolts from the ballista simply couldnt hit their marks.


    "Damn rat devils!"


    "We are missing...!"


    The soldiers swore and continued to bombard with cannon fire and arrows, but, striking the surging horde, that was spreading across the expansive field like a wave, was no simple task.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    Thump-thump-thump-thump!


    The nimble, small-sized rats twisted and turned their bodies, dashing across the field.


    Apart from the sporadic cannon blasts and the occasional arrow that luckily struck a target... they were closing the distance with almost no hindrance.


    "Huff!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Damien, standing by my side, tirelessly discharged his crossbow.


    The arrows from Damiens bow did manage to topple some of them, but it was far from sufficient.


    Naturally, I expected that the rats would reach the fortress walls.


    At this pace, far more rats than I anticipated would arrive at the walls...!


    Just then, it occurred.


    Hummm-


    Clink!


    A beautiful, hefty mechanical sound echoed.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom!


    With a gratifying firing noise that resonated in the ears, dozens of turquoise magic bullets were discharged.


    The magic bullets tore across the ground like soaring arrows, and large explosions erupted from the direct-hit areas on the field.


    The magic bullets swept across the area like a lash. The rats in their path were instantaneously turned to dust.


    "What an unexpected turn of events!"


    I turned to the side, my face showing a near-moved expression. There I saw a thick-barreled structure moving with a clinking noise.


    The newly summoned automated defense turret!


    I tapped the heated barrel with my fingertips and gave a nod of approval.


    "Indeed, auto-turrets are the best for tower defense."


    Though the genre of this game leans more towards character defense, still, anyway!


    The automated defense turret continuously dispatched clusters of magic bullets like a whip.


    The shower of bullets, reminiscent of a bullet hell game, effectively swept away the rats.


    But it could not cover the entire battlefield.


    And the rats numbered in the thousands.


    Rats still streamed in beyond the range of the automated defense turret.


    Moreover...


    Hummm...


    The automated defense turret, having used up all its ammunition, entered a reload sequence.


    Naturally, a gap appeared in the core of our defenses...


    Thump-thump-thump-thump!


    The rats were now pressing towards the center of the fortress walls.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Far too many.


    An overwhelming quantity.


    As I observed the tsunami of rats surging towards the castle wall, I swallowed my dry saliva.


    It felt as though I were standing on a seafront rather than a wall.


    A seafront that was on the verge of being assaulted by a turbulent, rolling tide.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    The grey wave of beasts hurtled towards the castle wall and splintered upon impact, akin to a wave crashing against a sea barrier.


    This was due to the concentrated barrage rained down from the wall.


    "Fire!"


    "Launch-!"


    Soldiers, soaked in sweat, shouted continuously. Then, a deluge of cannonballs and arrows gushed outward.


    Boom! Bang!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The rats were consumed by explosions and skewered by arrows.


    They were small and swift from a distance, making them challenging targets.


    But as they approached the wall, our hit rate with cannons and arrows surged.


    And that wasnt all. The barricades were denser around the castle wall.


    The shards of the phantom knights greatsword, which had been lodged in the wall and then extracted, played a substantial role.


    The sight of rats slipping on the metal fragments and tumbling was quite something.


    Not bad, not bad, but...


    I moistened my parching lips with my tongue.


    We retreated the front line too quickly!


    The neutralization of the kill zone occurred too swiftly, and the rats crossed the plain to reach the wall too rapidly. Far faster than anticipated.


    Even if the neutralization of the kill zone was unexpected, it was my error not to properly gauge the speed of these four-legged creatures. Damn it.


    Nonetheless, the defense is holding up.


    I scanned the wall.


    Though the rat monsters arrived at the wall in an instant, the soldiers kept their cool and intercepted them individually, as trained.


    Thanks to their experience from the previous stage and the inclusion of battle-hardened veterans, the situation remained manageable.


    "Pull yourselves together, rookies! Put some backbone into it!"


    "Dont exhaust yourselves too early! Weve got hours to go! Go drink some water!"


    "Youre discouraged because you missed with that damn cannon? Even a net shot can push the monsters back! Keep firing!"


    The veterans were doing a fantastic job coaching the young mercenaries.


    Even without my issuing detailed commands, they were effectively combating the rats on their own.


    And as for our party members.


    "Left defensive line! The net is too low! What are you doing? Aim properly!"


    Lucas was overseeing the front line.


    While I managed the overall front line, Lucas issued detailed orders based on my directives.


    Even when I, who was still unfamiliar with the mercenary techniques in this world, issued vague instructions, Lucas perfectly understood them and provided precise commands. What a proficient protagonist.


    Clang!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Damien was picking off targets.


    Slowly but surely, he was penetrating the heads of rats nearing the wall.


    Damiens strength lies in long-range precision shooting, and while that skill becomes slightly less prominent in such a mass battle, it remains helpful.


    Even diligent, steady kill counts mattered. Hang in there.


    "Gravity Artifact Number One will be down in three minutes! Please prepare Gravity Artifact Number Two!"


    Lilly was overseeing the gravity artifacts at the scene.


    She raised her voice, bustling about; her actions seemed to declare, Look, Im putting in the work. But...


    Im sorry, Lilly. No matter how much you protest, if necessary, you need to be at the front line...


    It appeared Lilly glanced at me with a desperate gaze, but I deliberately looked away, ignoring her.


    Finally, in our main party, the last member was Jupiter.


    "Wow~ everyones working so hard."


    "..."


    She was lounging.


    On the makeshift bed set up inside the fortress, she had stretched out her legs.


    When told to rest and wait, she was indeed resting in absolute comfort. Is this her bedroom?


    "Oh my, oh dear! My back aches when I try to gather magic power! Oh dear!"


    When I shot her a reproachful glance, Jupiter pretended to be in pain and clutched her back.


    "..."


    I left without uttering a word. What can I say to such a precious magician... Damn.


    "Pull your weight later, Jupiter."


    "Of course!"


    Jupiter, who winked with her single eye, started sipping a drink through a straw. I truly dislike this old woman...


    As soon as the flute sounded, the rats ceased moving.


    Thousands of rats across the vast battlefield. All at once.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "The rats stopped? Whats going on?"


    Our soldiers, sensing the anomaly, were also perplexed.


    And the next moment,


    Screeeaaam-....!


    A prolonged flute note echoed.


    Squeak!


    Squeeak, squeak!


    Immediately after, the rats eyes gleamed with a blood-red light and their four legs pounded the ground.


    Those who had been rushing aimlessly towards the nearest wall...


    Suddenly began to swarm towards a single point in the wall.


    "Theyre concentrating on one spot!"


    I shouted, clinging to the edge of the rampart.


    "Where?! Where are those devils aiming?!"


    "Right next to the castle gate, in the center of the wall! That, that area is!


    Lucas, his face drained of color, left his sentence hanging.


    "Its the section we finished repairing today..."


    Cannons erupted with fire and ballistas launched bolts toward the enemies congregating from one direction.


    But, we couldnt halt them all.


    Their sudden change in tactics was too sudden, and our defense line couldnt adjust in time.


    The soldiers quickly rotated the cannon barrels, and the ballistas also realigned their aim, but it was too late.


    Finally, the forefront of the devils, who had even crossed the moat, reached the wall.


    Thud!


    "...?!"


    I was taken aback by the slight tremor seeping up my toes.


    What?


    What are they trying to achieve?


    Thud!


    The rat devils didnt attempt to scale the wall. Instead.


    Thud!


    They rammed their heads.


    Thud!


    Against the wall, they battered their heads.


    Right against the wall that had just been patched up this morning.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The rats headbutted the wall.


    Until their skulls cracked, they wore away at the stone wall with their bodies.


    The leading rats struck the wall with their heads until they exploded, splattering blood and dropping down.


    The subsequent rats did the same, and then the ones that followed...


    Insane


    What are they doing?


    The soldiers, their faces pallid at this gruesome sight, mumbled in bewilderment.


    But then I finally comprehended their intentions.


    "These unhinged devils..."


    The wall repairs were wrapped up just a few hours ago.


    Everyone had put in their utmost effort in the limited time, but unavoidably, the condition of the wall was still less than ideal.


    We had focused solely on fixing the damaged sections.


    Inevitably, there were crevices.


    And these rat devils were burrowing into those crevices with their bodies.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    They bashed their heads against the wall. They warped the metal plates with their claws. They gnawed at the stone with their teeth.


    They were undermining the wall.


    In a way that no other monster could. A tactic only rats could employ.


    Creak-


    The sound of the metal plate encasing the wall splitting rang out ominously.


    Grinding my teeth, I glared at the southern horizon.


    In the distance, a bard with a hat a piper was leisurely pulling the pipe from his lips.


    I wasnt sure if it was an illusion, but.


    He seemed to be grinning.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Hostile NPCs.


    As the name implies, they were characters that posed a danger to the players.


    These devils would infiltrate the stage and put players through hell, mainly in two distinct categories.


    Firstly, the kind that directly engaged in battle.


    Just like playable characters, they boasted skills, special moves, and unique characteristics. Typically, these devils all had names and they were alarmingly powerful.


    Secondly, the kind that vexed the players indirectly.


    They didnt join in direct combat, but these devils tormented players with their exclusive abilities.


    They varied greatly, some manipulated the weather, others spread curses.


    That devil is of the second type.


    I gritted my teeth as I scowled at the hat-clad troubadour on the distant horizon.


    He controls monsters with his flute.


    Yes, I had run into him a few times in the game.


    However, I didnt immediately remember him as he wasnt this troublesome in the game.


    He was an NPC from the Lake Kingdom.


    He lacked direct combat capabilities, but he was a bard who could direct monsters with his flute.


    The players dubbed him the Pied Piper.


    Except for a few special legions, the behavior pattern of most monsters is extremely rudimentary.


    They simply charge to slay the nearest human.


    However, when the Pied Piper appears, this changes.


    Monsters would target the individual indicated by the Pied Piper first.ien! Shoot that devil!"


    "..."


    "Damien!"


    Damien, with his crossbow ready, remained still.


    And the Pied Piper, stowing his flute away as if he had concluded his task, turned and vanished.


    "Im, Im sorry, Your Highness."


    Damien, gently lowering his crossbow, bowed his head deeply.


    "But... even if they are the enemy, shooting people, for me..."


    "..."


    I lightly patted the remorseful Damiens shoulder.


    "We can discuss this later."


    After all, Damien was a healer. He was a young boy whose primary role was not killing people, but saving them.


    In the course of fighting on this monster front, he might have slain monsters, but he would never have battled against humans.


    But there are plenty of humans among our adversaries.


    We will unavoidably have to combat humans.


    If he cant surmount this hurdle, Damiens combat efficiency will be halved.


    I swiveled my head and yelled at the soldiers.


    "Artillery! Archers! What are you doing! Concentrate fire on the center! Annihilate them all!"


    "Yes!"


    The focus of the cannons and ballistas shifted towards the center of the wall. Soon, the cannons and ballistas started to unleash shells and arrows.


    Boom! Bang!


    A massacre ensued.


    In the explosive flames and hail of arrows, the rat-like creatures were obliterated instantly.


    But that lasted only for a moment.


    Squeak! Squeeeak!


    The rat-like creatures resumed their advance determinedly, sheltering between the corpses of their comrades.


    The wall of corpses, amassed like a mountain, was becoming a barricade, obstructing our attacks.


    "Theyre ruthlessly pounding the walls! The walls are taking a beating!"


    Despite Lucas frantic cries, I endeavored to stay composed.


    "Dont fret. As long as the walls endure, we just need to eliminate them all."


    Regardless of how quickly it was patched up, no matter the deficiencies, it was a fortress wall. It wouldnt be easily broken through.


    "Do you presume this fortress built by the Empire is frail, you rat devils?"


    I spun around and hollered.


    "Jupiter! Its showtime! Step forward!"


    "I thought youd call, so I was gearing up."


    Crackle, crackling.....


    Jupiter, who was already standing behind me priming her magic, hoisted her hand up. I thrust my hand forward and bellowed.


    "Scorch them all-!"


    Jupiter also thrust her hand forward, echoing my gesture.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, the dark clouds congregated in the sky and light scattered,


    Flash-!


    Numerous lightning bolts struck the ground.


    Kaboom!


    The lightning reduced the huddled rat devils to ash in an instant. It was an overwhelming power.


    But it wasnt over yet. I yelled at Lilly, who was handling the artifacts.


    "Lilly! Ready the Flame Emitter Artifacts!"


    "How many should we deploy?"


    Clang! Clang!


    The automatic defense turret, having expended all its ammunition, began to reload.


    I clenched my teeth. These beasts were already extraordinarily robust, but with this...


    "Jupiter!"


    "Im on it!"


    Jupiter unleashed her second spell.


    "Lilly, activate the Magic Amplifier artifact! Target Jupiter!"


    I activated the single-use damage multiplier artifact, the Magic Amplifier. A subtle buff aura enveloped Jupiter.


    "Eat this, you rat devils."


    Jupiter, with a blue light radiating from her singular eye, thrust her hand forward.


    Dark clouds assembled, and dozens of lightning bolts descended from above. The lightning struck the front line of the surging rat horde.


    Kaboooom!


    The power was undeniably immense.


    The area struck by lightning was charred black.


    However, the sheer number of rats was overwhelming.


    The throng of sewer rats at the front collided with each other, causing the lightning to scatter, and the Ratman Champions, though struck by the magic, continued their relentless charge.


    "Damn! Was it not sufficient!"


    Jupiter cursed, biting her lip.


    From the get-go, Jupiter was a mage known for her area of effect spells. In such a chaotic fray, striking a single target with precision was a near impossibility.


    Hence, there was no other option.


    "Lilly! Flame thrower!"


    "Eh? The flame thrower artifact is still cooling down..."


    "Then forget the artifact, release some fire yourself!"


    I seized Lillys wheelchair and bolted towards the walls end. Lilly turned a shade paler, but dutifully began gathering her magical energy.


    "I knew wed resort to this...here it goes!"


    From Lillys fingertips, a tremendous fireball was launched.


    Boom...!


    The fireball accurately detonated at the forefront of the horde.


    The leading Ratman Champion was entirely charred black. But even in that state, it persevered, attempting to continue its run.


    Thump!


    An arrow lodged itself in his left eye.


    It was a crossbow bolt shot by Damien. The arrow that pierced his eye scrambled his brain matter like a kneaded dough.


    Kyeeek....


    Thud!


    The second Ratman Champion also collapsed.


    However, the third Ratman Champion trailing close behind was still brimming with vitality.


    He lightly vaulted over the corpse of his comrade and resumed his charge.


    Now, he was merely a few strides away from the wall.


    "Haaah-!"


    Schwing!


    Lucas drew the longsword from his waist and flung it.


    The spinning blade lodged itself between the Ratman Champions neck and shoulder. Blood spurted out wildly.


    But, it was insufficient to bring him down.


    In the heat of the moment, I called out to our marksman.


    "Damien! Quickly-!"


    Clank!


    Slow but steady, Damien, who had loaded the next bolt, lifted his crossbow,


    Whooosh-!


    and let it fly.


    The bolt, flawlessly tracing a clean trajectory,


    Whoosh!


    pierced the right eye of the Ratman Champion who was almost at the wall.


    "We did it! Hes down-"


    Without even realizing, I cheered in triumph.


    But it wasnt so. I had misunderstood.


    Kyeeeeek!


    Despite sustaining a fatal wound, the Ratman Champion used his remaining momentum to charge, hurling his hefty body into the opening.


    The gap that the first wave of the sewer rat horde had carved.


    He flung himself into the place where they had ripped apart the iron plates and gnawed at the stone.


    Boom!


    The impact ensued.


    The top of the wall quaked violently. All the soldiers screamed, clutching the wall to steady themselves.


    "Your highness!"


    Lucas caught me as I teetered on the edge.


    Barely managing to stay upright, I glanced down at the base of the wall.


    Like sewage rushing into a drain, hordes of sewer rats were flooding into the thick cloud of dust at the bottom of the wall.


    I gritted my teeth.


    A sinking feeling overcame me.


    The wall, it had been breached.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    On a barren hill, far southeast from the walls of Crossroad, stood a lone figure.


    An old man, seated on his steed, analyzed the defensive proceedings with a grim demeanor.


    This was Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad.


    "..."


    A life spent in battle against monstrous threats and leading defenses had honed his instincts.


    He knew instantly - this monster onslaught was unlike any other.


    It was unrecognizable compared to his own tenure as the lord.


    The magnitude was mind-bogglingly vast, and the monsters were distinctively organized. They didnt emerge in a disordered jumble, but as a cohesive army.


    Somethings off.


    And there was more. As the mysterious bard, who had surfaced from the lake, began his flute melody, the monsters movements shifted dramatically.


    The battle flow against these monsters is different... Is Prince Ash truly leading such a battle for the third time?


    It was no surprise why the newly appointed lord the youngest prince, Ash, had beseeched him for assistance.


    Even if he, the Margrave of Crossroad, hadnt retired and had continued as commander, these foes would have posed a formidable challenge.


    Prince Ash was holding his ground astonishingly well, almost unbelievable for someone who was once a capitals idler.


    Nevertheless, the situation hung in the balance.


    Should I intervene?


    The question formed unbidden in his mind.


    Beside his saddle lay the armor and weaponry he had worn for his lifetime, carried out of habit.


    No.


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, eventually shook his head.


    He had retired, hadnt he? There was no call for his intervention now.


    He loathed this frontline. He abhorred this land.


    Even after a life of devotion, this barren wasteland that ultimately claimed his wife and drove his daughter away filled him with intense resentment.


    He no longer wished to safeguard it.


    I just... need to die in the orchard.


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, viewed this as his penance.


    His final act of contrition, after neglecting his wife in the face of defending the monster-ridden frontline.


    He would draw his last breath in the same place his wife did.


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, dismissed his watch over the defensive operations and started to turn away.


    He had come to inspect the situation due to its peculiar nature, but now, it felt too late.


    What could he possibly do?


    Theres no use, no use at all...


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, planned to return to his final sanctuary, the orchard.


    Just then,


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound reverberated.


    "...?!"


    Startled, he swiveled around to see the city wall trembling in sync with a massive cloud of dust.


    Along with thousands of rat-like creatures burrowing under the wall, the cries of humans were audible. The Margraves eyes twitched.


    No. No! I wont fight anymore.


    The Margrave, gritting his teeth, guided his horses head back towards the orchard.


    I must return. To the orchard...


    If, by any chance, the frontline were to fall, all the regions behind it would be preyed upon by the monsters.


    His orchard would be next in line for the monsters rampage.


    "Hold on, my love."


    In that moment, the image of his late wife, her smile shining with joy, flickered across the mind of the Margrave of Crossroad.


    Her memory lingered: her face smeared with dirt as she fed him a grape, asking him, Is it sweet?


    "This time, I will keep you safe."


    The Margrave of Crossroad envisioned his wifes grave, nestled beside the orchard.


    Thats where he would meet his end.


    Thud, thud...


    Leaving the chaos of the front lines in his wake, the Margrave of Crossroad trod towards his orchard.


    ***


    Boom, boom...!


    As the trembling and explosions ceased, I regained my footing and yelled towards the heart of the fortress.


    "Report on the damage to the fortress wall!"


    Moments later, the standby soldiers within the fortress answered.


    "Its not entirely compromised yet!"


    "But its only a matter of time! We can hear the rats gnawing at the stones inside the walls!"


    Brushing my hair back, I shook with anger.


    "Why on earth are they eating rocks, they need a more balanced diet...!"


    The fortress wall was a complex structure, layered with stone and iron plates.


    It wouldnt be breached in a single attack. The issue was the freshly mended part of the wall, now hopelessly cracked due to the Ratman Champions onslaught.


    Eventually, they would punch a hole in the fortress wall.


    I covered my face with one hand, deep in thought, and then growled in a low voice.


    "....Issue an evacuation order."


    "Excuse me?"


    Lucas, baffled, asked again. I shot back curtly.


    "Tell the citizens in the city to evacuate! Now!"


    "Do you mean..."


    "Theres a high probability of monsters breaching the walls! Rather than getting caught and killed needlessly, all citizens should head north!"


    This was, of course, a precaution for the worst-case scenario.


    We must be ready to fend them all off here.


    "Phew!"


    I drew a breath and slapped my own cheeks, trying to look beyond the town walls.


    I wanted to verify if the kill zone had been re-established.


    Just then...


    "The wall is broken! Theyre coming in!"


    A cry echoed from within the walls.


    "Theyre too quick, damn it...!"


    I gritted my teeth and peered inside the walls.


    The ground level was in the distance. The interior walls were trembling, and then...


    Thud-!


    Amidst a flurry of bricks and dust, rats exploded through the opening.


    Squeak! Squeeeaaak!


    Dusty rats who had made the hole attempted to charge at the humans ahead.


    Slash!


    But Lucas, who was positioned right in front of the hole, slit their throats with a single stroke.


    The saw-like blade in Lucass hand, the Rat Cutter, shimmered with a sinister light.


    Lucas, unblinking and unfazed after taking down the rats, barked orders.


    "The opening theyre coming out of is narrow! Keep calm and take them down one by one!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers echoed Lucass command in unison.


    But Lucas had overlooked one thing.


    Indeed, the hole was narrow, but our opponents were rats. Despite the narrow opening, they pushed through, a ceaseless torrent.


    Moreover, it seemed as if they were broadening the opening, allowing an increasing number of rats to flood through.


    Watching from my elevated position, I was astounded.


    "What kind of rats are these? Theyre more like moles..."


    The infantry initially managed to hold back the rats quite easily, but as their numbers surged, fatigue started to set in.


    And it wasnt over yet.


    "The flame-thrower artifact! Its ready. Activate immediately... Aaargh?!"


    Lilly, preparing to activate the artifact, let out a cry. Startled, I dashed to her side.


    "Whats wrong, Lilly?"


    "The rats, the rats...!"


    A few rats were arrayed before the flame-thrower artifact.


    Numerous alchemists, bitten and bleeding, had fallen nearby.


    Without hesitation, I lunged in and threw a punch.


    Prince Punch-!


    Smack!


    The moment my fist made contact with a rat, a lucky strike got triggered in my hand.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    The digits that popped up on the roulette wheel were 0, 1, 5.


    15 Damage!


    Smack!


    Though modest, these figures were adequate to dispatch a level 5 sewer rat.


    Retracting my fist, I quickly surveyed the area outside the wall.


    "Have they scaled the wall?!"


    I had neglected them while focusing on the breached part of the wall.


    Some of the sewer rats had merely climbed over the wall. A few were assaulting the artifact.


    Shit! Damn it!


    Lilly released a fire spell, incinerating the remaining sewer rats.


    Afterward, Lilly checked the wounded alchemists and called out to me.


    "Theyll live! But, the rats have damaged the artifact. It needs to be recalibrated to activate again...!"


    "Do it as swiftly as you can! Were running out of time."


    Given that all the forces holding back the surging rats had shifted to the ground level, the number of creatures clambering over the wall started to surge.


    The artillerymen and archers stationed on the wall had no choice but to draw their weapons and engage them.


    Aaaargh!


    My hand, my hand!


    The ground-level defense infantry began to suffer casualties.


    The long-range interception unit needed to strike effectively in order to wipe out the sewer rats burrowing towards the infantry, thus easing the defensive burden and blocking the adversaries more effectively.


    However, currently, both sides were merely absorbing damage as they used their bodies to halt the influx of rats.


    At this rate...!


    In front of Jupiter, who was panting as she prepared the next spell, I swung a lucky strike repeatedly.


    Damien, too, frantically fired his crossbow from my side, but his pace was sluggish.


    If this continues, the damage will spiral out of control...!


    The worst-case scenario naturally painted itself in my mind. Desperately, I racked my brain to find a way out. Damn, isnt there anything?!


    At that moment.


    One of the veterans, who was on the wall slitting rat throats with a dagger, suddenly widened his eyes.


    It was the veteran soldier who had served under the Margrave.


    As if hed spotted a ghost, he turned towards the southern plains and murmured,


    "Margrave...?"


    "...What?"


    I looked in the same direction and quickly spotted what he was referring to.


    Clatter, clatter, clatter-!


    From the distant side of the wall.


    I saw an elderly knight in tarnished armor, galloping towards us.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Charles Cross had spent his entire existence battling something.


    He was born in a fortress whose purpose was to keep monsters at bay.


    Even before he could grasp much, he trailed his father to the front lines and matured amidst the gore of monsters attempting to breach the fortress walls.


    When his father passed on, when he inherited the Margraves position, when he became the fortress lord at a tender age.


    Every day, he fought monsters.


    In truth, this was all he needed. Fighting monsters was his forte and the only thing he could genuinely comprehend.


    Eliminate the foe trying to kill me.


    The world was that straightforward and lucid.


    Greetings, my lord!


    Until she arrived in town.


    What are you intending to sell in this place?


    Flowers, my lord.


    The female merchant who had applied for a business permit in the town center.


    In her presence, Margrave Cross was stupefied.


    This is a monster frontline. We need swords and spears, arrows and shells here. What purpose do flowers serve? Theyll just wilt promptly.


    Exactly because theyre futile, precisely for that reason! Humans require flowers, my lord.


    ...?


    This transient beauty that fades so swiftly, thats why flowers are beautiful!


    He couldnt comprehend it.


    So, initially, he was skeptical of her. He suspected she might be a spy from a rival nation.


    Margrave Cross frequented her shop, brimming with flowers and grass, daily, seeking evidence of her espionage.


    Each time he visited, she would beam and educate him about flowers.


    She detailed their language and familiarized him with their fragrances and hues.


    Margrave Cross learned to differentiate the colors and scents of flowers and memorized every kind of flower.


    Yet, he still couldnt quite understand their beauty.


    A year later, Charles Cross proposed to her.


    And she accepted.


    ***


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop, clippity-clop-!


    Margrave Cross, dressed in armor and brandishing a spear and shield, spurred his horse towards the fortress wall.


    A lone rider.


    Solo, without any escorts.


    "What the hell... is he up to?"


    He was atop a shabby horse, encased in armor that had not been maintained and had rusted, carrying a massive shield and cavalry spear that seemed incongruous with his lean physique.


    And in that state, he was galloping solo towards the rats, still numbering in the thousands.


    This wasnt some Don Quixote charging at a windmill.


    "What are you thinking, Margrave! Youre inviting death-!"


    As if my cries fell on deaf ears, Margrave Cross continued his relentless charge.


    "Aaaaaah-!"


    A raspy battle cry erupted from behind the helmet donned by the old man.


    One by one, the rats that were zealously trying to breach or burrow under the wall turned to look back.


    The behavior of the monsters, as I had explained dozens of times, was straightforward.


    - Eliminate the nearest human.


    Squeak!


    Squeak, squeak!


    As the Margrave advanced, the rats glowered, their red eyes ablaze, their hostility palpable.


    Yet, Margrave Cross didnt decelerate; he charged headlong.


    With a resounding bellow, a giant lance plunged into the core of the rat horde.


    And then,


    "Turn your gaze on me, you rat bastards!"


    He activated his Taunt, a wide-spread skill famously associated with Shield Knights.


    He was unsure of the precise level of his taunt skill, honed through endless front-line battles.


    But the sight of nearly a thousand rats, formerly attacking the walls, spinning around as one... It was too uncanny, too otherworldly.


    "..."


    I stood there, speechless, observing Margrave Cross.


    What the?


    What was he up to?


    Our eyes locked - mine and Margrave Crosss.


    From beneath the shadow of his helmet, his deep, mature green eyes glimmered faintly.


    Even though his armor was worn out, it was top-notch gear. His personal skills also focused on boosting defense.


    Despite all this, damage piled up relentlessly.


    Even amidst the torment of being chewed all over, Margrave continued his outcry, brandishing his cavalry lance.


    I cant grasp it.


    Margrave Cross failed to understand why he was in this predicament.


    Why he had chosen the city again when he had resolved to meet his end beside his wife.


    Lured by something about this damned city... Why he was battling again.


    I just cant fathom.


    Even at his advanced age, the world remained an enigma.


    The fleeting beauty of flowers, the warmth of existence, the allure of the world.


    Even his own heart.


    Despite devoting his entire life to understanding, Margrave simply remained clueless.


    ...But, there was one thing he understood too well.


    "Ugh, Aaaaaah-!"


    Flowers, his daughter.


    Those frail and fleeting entities- He had to shield them from these beasts.


    And he excelled at slaughtering monsters.


    "My daughter resides behind those walls."


    Thats why he waged this war.


    "A world where my daughter exists."


    Because he knew nothing else but to fight, he had to endure this foolish existence, this desperate struggle.


    "Not one will breach, not a single one...!"


    Margrave howled again, striving to fend off one more beast from the wall.


    Dozens, possibly hundreds of rats simultaneously lunged at Margrave.


    Unable to resist, Margrave staggered back.


    His helmet, smeared with monster blood, hindered his vision.


    His aged arms could no longer muster strength. His legs, which had long since pushed past their limits, refused to budge.


    Argh...!


    I knew it.


    Regardless of how fiercely I battled alone in the orchard.


    Regardless of how many monsters I vanquished here.


    Those days would never come back.


    The wife, now gone, the daughter had left, the happiness lost, all of it was beyond recovery.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    But the man who knew no other way to exist but to battle, stubbornly hoisted himself up, brandishing his spear again.


    And that marked the end.


    The moment he rose, swung his spear, and thrust his shield forward.


    Snap.


    Something within Margrave Cross gave way.


    He felt nothing in his body, swallowed up with the armor. The pain that had exceeded its limits no longer registered in his brain.


    His sight was fading.


    Margrave Cross sensed his demise.


    Just one more...!


    To escort his last comrade on his final journey, Margrave Cross clenched his teeth and held on.


    ...


    ...


    ...But, it was tranquil.


    No more rats assailed him.


    Margrave Cross was perplexed.


    Why had the monsters stopped attacking him?


    Could it be, was he already deceased?


    Margrave Cross.


    Then, a clear voice rang out.


    It was the voice of the youthful knight who had been trailing the new lord.


    We have vanquished all the monsters. The battle is over.


    ...


    You can... rest now.


    At those words, the cavalry spear clutched in his hand tumbled to the ground.


    Then, like a puppet whose strings had been severed, Margrave Cross collapsed forward.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    The sewer rats had been entirely eliminated.


    The monsters, lured by the Margrave, all left their backs vulnerable to us.


    With the castle gates flung wide, Lucas and his troops attacked from the rear, and the volley from the castle walls persisted.


    The sewer rats were impaled from the back, clear to the core.


    Sporadic resistance was still evident, but those left, no longer a wave but mere droplets, were utterly weak.


    Facing the human swords and spears, the swarm of rats was hunted down. It took no time at all to exterminate the lingering rats.


    But.


    "..."


    Treading across the battlefield where the soldiers were wrapping up the leftover sewer rats, I hastened towards the spot where Lucas and the seasoned soldiers were assembled. Damien, who had healing magic, was at my side.


    "Your Highness."


    As I neared, Lucas looked at me.


    Lucass fresh armor and new sword were smeared with rat blood.


    But Lucas, devoid of any intention to clean it off, lowered his head heavily.


    "It appears we are too late."


    "..."


    I pushed through the crowd and stepped into the center of the gathering.


    The Crossroad Margrave was lying there.


    The condition of the veteran knight was ghastly. His armor, shredded by the swarm of rats, was unrecognizable, and his limbs were almost gone.


    Where the monsters had bitten into his body, his bones were visible.


    Damien rushed over and applied his healing magic to the Margrave, but.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. This injury..."


    Right after, Damien closed his eyes tightly and bowed his head.


    He must be implying that his healing magic was futile. Even if an SSR-ranked healer arrived, these injuries were beyond repair.


    Nevertheless, I quickly drew a high-level stamina potion from my bag.


    It was a superior potion that came from the last reward box. If its this, somehow...


    "Stop it."


    Just then, the Crossroad Margrave murmured feebly.


    "Thats not a wound that will heal if you douse it with that, its only going to cause more pain."


    "Margrave!"


    "Just help me sit up a bit. I cant see a thing."


    Damien and I slowly lifted the Crossroad Margraves upper body.


    Each time the Margrave coughed, blood flowed from his lips.


    "...The battle, its over?"


    "Yes, Margrave. Your efforts were monumental."


    "The walls... they werent breached?"


    "They were breached, but no monsters made it inside. Everyone in the city is safe."


    "Thank goodness..."


    The Crossroad Margrave, with trembling eyelids, scanned around.


    The veteran soldiers, who had defended this place with him their entire lives, were standing around him with stern expressions.


    A faint smile rested on the Margraves lips.


    "Dont look so glum, everyone. This is the monster frontline. Its only natural for someone to die here. Its just my turn."


    "..."


    "Do not mourn each death. Instead, rejoice in our victory, in our survival."


    The retiring lord, with an expression of calm, looked at me.


    "This city is a city on a grave. Its a moniker earned from the many fallen warriors, but it also means that even if its on a grave, life continues."


    I strained my ears to catch his words.


    "A city halts if we only dwell in sorrow and loss. Young lord. While its important to mourn, grant an equal measure of joy to all."


    "Ill bear that in mind."


    "Because hope is what keeps us alive..."


    The Margrave, with remarkable effort, gently shut his eyes.


    "So if someone has to die, it might as well be me who has no more hope to lose."


    The bleeding, which had been momentarily stalled by Damiens healing magic, started anew. Blood gushed like a river from the old knights body.


    Damien looked at me, shaking his head sorrowfully. The Margrave murmured with a pallid face.


    "Promise me one thing, Prince Ash."


    "Speak, Margrave. Ill do my utmost if its within my power."


    "If my daughter ever comes here... tell her her father is sorry."


    "..."


    "Please live freely... live as you wish..."


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - N Grade Reward Box: 3


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 3 : The Continuation]


    ***


    In the heart of Crossroad, at the Lords Mansion.


    I shuffled towards the mansions entrance.


    "Oh, Lord!"


    On spotting me, Aider scrambled over, alarm written across his face.


    "Are you injured? Weve been worried sick."


    "...Aider."


    "Youve done well in this stage too. Its truly remarkable..."


    Ignoring his chatter, I seized Aider by the collar.


    "Cough? Lord?"


    With a firm push, I pinned the disconcerted man against the wall. Bang!


    "Cough, Gulp. Lord, what..."


    "Talk."


    My growl rumbled as I tightened my grip on his collar, causing Aiders face to blanch with bewilderment.


    "Yes? Gulp! Yes?"


    "Talk."


    "What, what are you..."


    "Quit playing innocent, you Director bastard!"


    My roar echoed, my grip around his neck verging on throttling.


    "The situation is blatantly odd. Whats with this absurd difficulty level?!"


    "...!"


    "I overlooked it because the tutorial stage is meant to be that way. I thought maybe Id just drawn the short straw when Living Armor showed up in Stage 1. But!"


    My tirade continued unabated.


    "A hostile NPC showing up in Stage 2 and commanding the monsters? Thats not even a feature in hell difficulty!"


    "..."


    "Spit it out! What in the world have you done? Why is the game this challenging? What other odd twists will there be in the upcoming stage?"


    Aiders pallid eyes, peering out from behind his bangs and glasses, quivered with bewilderment.


    Grasping Aiders collar with both hands, I gave him a violent shake.


    "Why are you concealing these things when you claimed youd assist me? I want a straight answer!"


    "...Even though you may not believe me, my lord."


    Aider, who had been anxiously biting his lower lip, began to speak hesitantly.


    "I am aiding you in the only way I know. Truly."


    "Dont give me that! Youre aiding me while all of this is going on? And youre withholding information while claiming to help?"


    To that, Aider pointed at my neck.


    "That necklace."


    A leather choker-like necklace adorned my neck. It was a reward from the tutorial stage.


    "The necklace you received for completing Stage 0, its functionality will be revealed once you clear Stage 3."


    "And then?"


    "Once that function is unlocked, youll understand the matters that are puzzling you now."


    Aider spoke with a trace of bitterness.


    "Youll know once you clear one more stage. The reasons for these events unfolding..."


    "..."


    I maintained my distrustful glare at Aider, finding it hard to take his words at face value.


    "Please, my lord. No, RetroAddict."


    Aider called me by my Earth-given nickname.


    "I sincerely hope you can manage. Continue battling as you are now, even once you uncover the full truth of this insane world."


    "What?"


    "Because the moment you do, there will be no turning back."


    I queried Aider, who was making no sense, with a note of apprehension in my voice.


    "Turning back from what?"


    Despite the chokehold on his collar and the pressure on his throat, Aider managed a slight smile.


    It wasnt his typical cheerful grin, but a complex expression, as if a tangle of emotions battled within him.


    "...From this world itself."

 Chapter 42: [STAGE 2] Opening Boxes (2)

    Chapter 42: [STAGE 2] Opening Boxes (2)


    Three days following the wrap-up of Stage 2.


    The fortress town of Crossroads hummed with activity, yet a sense of melancholy pervaded the air.


    Throughout the town, funeral flags fluttered in the breeze.


    White banners were raised voluntarily by the townsfolk, waving from dwelling to dwelling, besides being hoisted on the town gates and administrative buildings.


    Charles Cross, the Margrave, had renounced his lordship, but he was a man who had governed this town for decades.


    Not everyone held him in high esteem, but there was no denying his commitment to the town.


    It was only natural that the atmosphere was somber considering such an iconic figure had died protecting the town. Morale had plummeted and showed no signs of quick recovery.


    Theres still a buffer period before the next stage.


    I glanced at the system window.


    [STAGE 3]


    - Start in: 12 days


    Counting the past three days, the wait until the next stage totaled 15 days.


    This was a fairly generous timeframe.


    Luckily, the damage to the wall was less severe this time. In about five days, the repairs should be complete.


    The chief of the stonemason guild had pledged his life on ensuring the flawless completion. His word was all I could rely on.


    With a flawlessly repaired wall, we can anticipate a more effective battle next time.


    I gritted my teeth at the thought.


    But what if another unforeseen complication occurs in the next stage?


    I replayed the image of the antagonistic NPC, the Pied Piper, from the previous stage.


    He had merely directed an attack on one section of the wall, but that nearly caused the entire stages downfall.


    I need to mitigate all potential variables. Unanticipated ones keep surfacing...


    A headache prompted me to rub my forehead, and I remembered a comment Aider made.


    - Clear just one more stage, and youll understand why these things are happening...


    "..."


    I toyed with the leather necklace around my neck.


    According to Aider, its function would be revealed after Stage 3.


    - I hope you can handle it. Even after you uncover all the truths of this insane world, I sincerely hope you can continue to fight as you are now.


    Thats what Aider had told me.


    I furrowed my brow. The truths of this insane world?


    What else about this game was I still ignorant of?


    And how was I to uncover all of it?


    There were countless enigmas, but for now, I had to press on.


    Advance to the next stage.


    And then,


    Move on to the stage following that one.


    Step by step. One at a time.


    Im persistently navigating the path to the endgame.


    My role remained unaltered. Nothing...


    ***


    Arranging rest for my party members and soldiers.


    Repairing the battered walls. Mending the fences and palisades.


    Selling magic stones. Procuring people and resources. Managing finances...


    After the conclusion of the previous stage, I had been relentlessly occupied for three days, yet one task still awaited attention.


    Three gray boxes and a single purple box were neatly stowed in my inventory.


    - N grade reward box: 3


    - SR grade reward box: 1


    These were the random loot boxes I had earned as rewards from the completion of the last stage.


    An SR grade box this early in the game? Thats unexpected.


    In the bedroom of the lords mansion, at night.


    Perched on the bed, I inspected the purple box in my grasp.


    Why had this dropped already? Was it compensation for bypassing difficulty levels?


    Surely not from a game this challenging.


    The grade of a reward box promised the minimum grade of its contents.


    In other words, an SR grade box would certainly yield an item of SR grade or higher. This wasnt something youd anticipate in Stage 2.


    But, if its offered, Ill accept.


    No reason to turn it down. Thoroughly examine it, put it to good use.


    I opened the N grade boxes first, all three simultaneously!


    "Did I hit the jackpot?!"


    As if to scorn my outcry, all three boxes emitted a gray light.


    They contained only N grade items...


    "I wasnt even hoping for anything, damn it."


    I muttered as I surveyed the contents of the boxes.


    [Rewards]


    - Status Abnormality Recovery Potion


    - Status Abnormality Recovery Potion


    - Standard low-grade Magic Core(N)


    Two status abnormality recovery potions and one N grade magic core.


    "Haha, its pricey and inefficient. Youre better off using a cannon... It has some value as an antique, though."


    I drummed on the magic gun Id laid on the table with my fingertips.


    "Anyway, judging by this, you could craft a new one?"


    "Huh? Well, indeed. It is a part of the Imperial Armys standard gear, after all, and its design is much like that of a magic cannon."


    The guild leader of the blacksmiths quickly chimed in.


    "However, its closer to a relic than a personal weapon, so an alchemist is needed for its construction."


    "Ill discuss this with the alchemist workshop. Well collaborate on its creation."


    "Understood. As long as you supply the magic cores that will be at the heart of the equipment, we can initiate production promptly..."


    Before the guild leader could finish his sentence, I emptied out the magic cores Id brought in my pouch onto the table.


    Five magic cores, clinking together, rolled out.


    One standard low-grade magic core (N).


    Three Ratman Champion magic cores (R).


    And, one Black Spider Queen magic core (SSR).


    These were all the magic cores I had gathered so far.


    "..."


    Looking at the magic cores with his mouth wide open, I gave a nod to the blacksmith guilds leader.


    "Craft five of them."


    Are you short on materials?


    Is it unstable?


    Well, we can overwhelm it with sheer numbers.


    In the game, a character could only utilize one weapon, but this was the real world.


    No one would label it as unfair and confiscate them for carrying multiple guns.


    Dont be confined by the games rules.


    The monster creeps didnt move according to the games rules. I needed to think more flexibly too.


    Ill certainly beat it, this damned game.


    I bit my lip tightly.


    Ill achieve it, whether its the true ending or whatever...!


    ***


    On my journey back to the mansion after a night out.


    As I sat in the carriage, deep in thought, I was outlining the forthcoming schedule in my mind.


    Then Lucas, positioned on the coachmans seat, tentatively struck up a conversation.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "You must have thought this through, of course... but magic cores are extremely scarce and are a top-level strategic asset. Maybe it would have been wiser to save some, rather than using them all like this..."


    Indeed. Magic cores are costly.


    Theyre crucial for crafting high-tier equipment or artifacts. The automated defense turret I assembled a few days ago also runs on an R-grade magic core.


    And Ive used them all at once.


    More so, I plan to equip one person with several pieces of high-grade gear being created. Its decidedly inefficient.


    But if that user is Damien, its a different matter.


    Damiens [Far-Sight], which identifies the enemys weakness as soon as its activated.


    If used correctly, its not wasteful to use several magic cores.


    "Thank you for the advice, Lucas. But we cant predict what will occur in the next defensive battle."


    I offered Lucas a wide smile.


    "We cant afford to save something like magic cores right now. Besides, we should be able to collect more cores soon."


    This was also a fact.


    Because in the second exploration area we were about to delve into, magic cores were assured drops. And there would be quite a few of them.


    Its not about recklessly using up everything. Rather than hoarding and saving, lets put them into circulation promptly.


    "Hmm. I admit, that might have been a bit rash, but its not an issue!"


    Lucas said nothing further and continued to guide the carriage. I appreciated his forthright advice.


    We hadnt traveled much further when the mansion came into view. Suddenly, fatigue washed over me. I yawned broadly.


    "Whew..."


    Today, I resolved, I wont accomplish anything more. Ill just get plenty of sleep. With that thought, I turned my gaze towards the mansion.


    "Huh?"


    Something peculiar caught my eye.


    At the mansions entrance.


    A small girl was standing there.


    "Whats that?"


    The girl, her platinum hair glistening under the moonlight, held a strikingly green gaze.


    Thud!


    As soon as she spotted us, she began charging towards the carriage.


    "Lucas, what is that-"


    Before I could finish my startled query,


    The sprinting girl hurled something she was holding towards the carriage.


    It was an exceptionally large lance.


    "What the fuck-?!"


    As I blurted out,


    Thwack-!


    In an instant, the thrown lance utterly demolished the carriage.

 Chapter 43: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross

    Chapter 43: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross


    The anonymous girls lance struck directly into the carriages wheel.


    Thwack! Crash!


    The carriage wheel, decimated by the unforeseen attack, scattered across the vicinity.


    "Aaaah?!"


    The wheelless carriage scraped along the road before it came to a grinding halt.


    The startled horses let out terrified neighs, dispersing in all directions.


    "Ah, oh my... what on earth is going on..."


    My thoughts whirled in the face of sudden chaos.


    I understood a girl had sprung an attack out of nowhere, shattering the carriage wheel. But then what?


    At that instant, the carriage door swung open, and Lucas poked his head inside.


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?!"


    I waved my hand in response.


    "Dont worry. Im alright. Just a bit disoriented..."


    "Ill help you. Please come outside."


    With Lucass aid, I staggered out and planted my feet on the ground.


    Fortunately, I was unscathed.


    Upon ensuring I wasnt hurt, Lucas let out a sigh of relief. He then turned to scold the assailant.


    "Who are you!"


    "..."


    "Knowing who you menace, dare you point your lance, Ill have you apprehended and severely dealt with!"


    The mysterious girl who had wrecked our carriage stood in the middle of the road, a puzzling expression on her face.


    Having finally caught my breath, I took a closer look at the girl.


    Her platinum hair, flowing long, was lightly tied at the back of her neck.


    Her keen eyes were a bright green, and tiny, pointed fangs peeped from between her tightly closed lips.


    "...Shes just a child."


    Indeed, very young. Fourteen, maybe fifteen? She seemed even younger.


    "Do not let her age deceive you, Your Highness. She seems to be a trained warrior."


    "Trained?"


    "Observe her attire."


    Attire? What about it? Following Lucass cue, I scrutinized the girls clothing.


    A white jacket adorned with gold embroidery, black skirt, and a red cape flung over her shoulders.


    "...A school uniform?"


    Recognizing the familiar style, I asked Lucas, somewhat surprised.


    "Thats a school uniform, isnt it?"


    "Yes. Its the uniform of the Imperial Royal Academy. The emblem on the cape confirms it."


    In other words, she was a pupil from a knight academy, an age still reliant on school meals.


    "Why is a student from the Academy here?! State your identity!"


    As Lucas demanded, the girl revealed her sharp fangs and growled.


    "The who are you query should be mine. You guys."


    "What, what? You guys?"


    Taken aback by her unexpected tone, I bristled, but the girl remained nonchalant.


    "If youre older than me, youre you guys to me. Thats how it works, right? Im correct, arent I?"


    "Uh, uhm!"


    Unable to counter, I clenched my fist. The nerve of these teenagers...!


    The girl pointed towards the manor with the enormous lance she was holding.


    "This was once my home. I returned after a long absence and found unfamiliar soldiers occupying it? Even the family banner that has flown for centuries has been carelessly removed."


    The girls sharp eyes squinted.


    "Are they the persistent bandits Ive been dealing with forever? Or has a foreign force snuck in? I was considering these possibilities due to insufficient information when you gentlemen arrived in a carriage, so I decided to ask."


    "Hey, you couldve just asked! Was there a need to wreck the carriage!"


    "Well, I was taught in school to first suppress anyone who might be an enemy."


    With a flourish, the girl nonchalantly swung her spear in our direction.


    "So, who are you gentlemen? Why are you occupying someone elses home? Depending on your response, things might turn a bit uncomfortable, so I urge caution."


    Lucas, visibly agitated, responded on my behalf.


    "What rubbish are you talking about! This is the residence of the Lord of Crossroad, and it rightfully belongs to him!"


    "...? What does that imply?"


    The girl seemed genuinely perplexed.


    "That the lord here is my father?"


    A moment of silence ensued.


    Lucas and I exchanged glances, comprehending the identity of the girl standing before us.


    "So you are..."


    I carefully spoke the girls name.


    "...Evangeline Crossroad."


    Upon hearing her own name, the girls intense eyes widened.


    "Do you know me, sir?"


    "Ive heard a great deal about you from your father."


    When our eyes met, I truly recognized that this girl was the daughter of the Crossroad Margrave. Her green eyes were strikingly similar.


    Hold on a second, though.


    The Evangeline Crossroad I had seen in the game, an SSR grade tanker, was undoubtedly a tall and striking character.


    However, the girl before me was not only youthful but also...


    "...A lot shorter than I anticipated."


    She was petite.


    She appeared about two heads shorter than me.


    This was to be expected, as they were both SSR-rated characters. Exceptional martial prodigies in this realm.


    Their talent could be considered equal.


    Ting! Crash!


    However, the battle started to subtly tilt in Lucass favor.


    Gradually, Lucas began to press the attack while Evangeline found herself on the defensive.


    Evangeline was grappling to deflect Lucass incisive strikes.


    Their talents may have been balanced, but perhaps experience was the key differential.


    Lucas, who had honed his skills through numerous real battles to protect me, possessed a shrewdness that the still young Evangeline lacked.


    "Tsk!"


    At that moment, Evangeline, who had been backed into a corner, furrowed her brows and fastened something from her back onto her left arm.


    "Are you better than our academy instructors, sir? I didnt want to resort to this!"


    It was a small shield shaped like an eagle.


    Clang!


    As soon as Evangeline affixed the shield to her left arm, the eagles wings spread outwards.


    A spear in her right hand. A shield on her left.


    Seeing this, it was undeniable.


    She truly is the Margraves daughter.


    Evangeline, having reset her stance, lunged at Lucas once more.


    "Im going full throttle now!"


    Lucas, with a serious expression, silently raised his sword to meet her.


    Clash!


    With the shield in play, Evangelines combat prowess saw a significant boost.


    She used the shield to parry Lucass precise sword strikes, while effortlessly swinging her massive spear with her right hand to launch attacks.


    Even though she had been on the back foot before deploying the shield, now they were on equal footing once more.


    Its truly a sight to see.


    The duel between the two highly skilled warriors was both dazzling and awe-inspiring.


    Sparks flew each time their weapons clashed, creating a spectacle akin to airborne fireworks.


    But as much as its a spectacle... someone could get hurt if this continues.


    In truth, neither of them were genuinely trying to kill the other. If they were, they would have been using their skills with abandon.


    Yet, regardless of the absence of lethal intent, battle was fraught with peril.


    I had to defuse the situation gradually. I took a step forward.


    Hey! You two, cut it out, enough already!


    Clang! Clang-!


    Theres clearly some confusion here. Cant we just sort this out with a conversation?


    Tsukang! Changgang!


    Hello? Are you listening? Guys?


    Apparently not. The two knights were wholly absorbed in their duel.


    Isnt there a way to halt this?


    Their contest was at a perfect stalemate.


    Under such circumstances, the only solution was for a third party to disrupt the intense atmosphere.


    My gaze fell upon my hand. The SSR-grade weapon of luck, Lucky Strike, shimmered, craving attention.


    Theres no other choice!


    It didnt matter if the attack was feeble. I just needed to throw a wrench into the works of this duel.


    Evangeline, whether fortunately or unfortunately, was completely oblivious to my presence.


    She appeared to have her hands full just dealing with Lucas.


    Stealthily, I sidled up to the duo, positioning myself right next to them.


    It seems my existence as a contender was faint. They werent paying me any mind at all.


    Just a light, very light hit should do the trick!


    My fist clenched, my breath steady.


    Alright, lets do this!


    "Prince Punch~!"


    With a half-hearted thrust,


    "What, what?! When?!"


    At my sudden outburst and flying fist, a startled Evangeline reflexively lifted her shield to block my punch.


    The instant my fist made contact with her shield, a slot began spinning rapidly at the edge of my vision.


    Ding!


    7.


    Huh?


    As a solitary digit materialized, a wave of dread washed over me.


    It was a form of gamers intuition.


    Next, the tens digit.


    Ding!


    7.


    The premonition of something drastic surged through my mind like a bolt of lightning.


    Impossible?


    Hold on, just hold on. It cant be, right? Seriously?


    And the final digit, the hundreds place was-


    Ding!


    7.


    Aaaaaaaaaaah!


    It happened! It truly happened, 777-!


    In shock, my mouth dropped open.


    Why would this occur here?!

 Chapter 44: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (2)

    Chapter 44: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (2)


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The rating slot of Lucky Strike whirred madly, eventually settling on the fateful numbers 777.


    Triple Seven.


    The full power of this whimsical weapon had been set loose.


    "What on earth, why now?!"


    I was the one who had made the attack, yet I was the one yelping in panic. No, no! Not 777!


    That level of damage could take out most bosses in a single hit. If a person was struck, theyd meet their end!


    "Evangeline! Move aside..."


    Naturally, it was too late.


    The damage slot had activated the second my fist made contact with Evangelines shield.


    7, 7, 7!


    [Congratulations!]


    [JACKPOT!]


    Fireworks exploded across the system interface to mark the lucky win.


    The system window vanished just as quickly, and in its place.


    Zap-!


    A laser burst forth from my clenched hand.


    "..."


    Not kidding, no hyperbole, an actual rainbow-hued laser had been launched. This was sheer insanity.


    Kwoooong!


    A streak of radiant light slashed through the atmosphere, illuminating everything in its path.


    "Kyaak-!?"


    Caught in the lasers path, Evangeline was catapulted into the distance...


    ***


    Whoosh-


    When the dust finally settled.


    The mansions stone wall entrance was cleanly decimated by my punch (or more precisely, the laser that had emitted from it).


    "..."


    "..."


    Standing dumbfounded on the scorched earth, Lucas broke into a cold sweat as he glanced my way.


    "That, Your Highness. That was a remarkable punch. How did you...No, thats not the point."


    "..."


    "No matter who started it, how brutal to..."


    "No, it wasnt like that! I didnt intend this!"


    I merely sought to land a gentle hit to get their attention.


    A noble and compassionate motive to cease their fight! How could I have known a jackpot would appear then?


    Evangeline had been hurled a considerable distance, crashing into the mansions stone wall, reducing one side to rubble, and was now buried under the wreckage.


    Thud, thud thud...


    She didnt so much as twitch, even as dust trickled down from above. It was deeply concerning.


    "Did, did she perish? Is she gone?"


    Racked with guilt at potentially having inadvertently caused the demise of both mother and daughter, I trembled.


    God of Slots! Why the devil did 777 show up now, damn it!


    Lucas raced to Evangelines side and offered me a strained smile.


    "No, shes okay. Shes breathing normally."


    "Really?!"


    Surviving a max-damage Lucky Strike 777, she indeed was a true SSR-ranked Tank. A wave of relief washed over me upon realizing her strength.


    "She has minor injuries but doesnt seem to have any life-threatening ones. However..."


    Lucas trailed off, his gaze drifting to one side. I followed his line of sight.


    There lay the fragmented Eagle Shield and the broken Cavalry Lance. They were all parts of Evangelines gear.


    My fortuitous punch had shattered her armaments while safeguarding its owner.


    "That, that looks expensive..."


    "Right..."


    It was evident that this had been an SR-grade weapon, at least. Well, it was a weapon, but now...


    I sighed, holding the remnants of the shattered eagle wing. What do I do now? Can this be repaired?


    Lucas gently lifted the unconscious Evangeline from the wreckage of the stone wall.


    "In any case, Your Majesty, that was remarkable. To take down an opponent Ive struggled with in one hit."


    "It wasnt me. It was the dice gods playing tricks..."


    "Pardon?"


    "Never mind, this darn games all about luck."


    At that moment, a commotion echoed from the direction of the main gate, and people began streaming out of the mansion.


    I hollered at Aider, who was leading the throng.


    "Aider! Summon a healer from the temple right away! Also, ready a room for her to rest!"


    I let out a deep sigh as I glanced at Evangeline, unconscious and slumped in defeat. Alas.


    Lets be grateful that no one lost their lives and that the situation has somehow been managed...


    ***


    As she tried to make sense of the situation, a man sitting in a chair by her bed came into view.


    He was a young man with neatly combed black hair.


    The man, casually dressed, was leafing through some documents. He glanced at Evangeline and frowned.


    "Ugh. Are you still not fully awake? Maybe I hit you a bit too hard yesterday..."


    "Ah."


    Then it hit her. What happened yesterday.


    Memories flooded her mind like a cascade. She pointed a finger at the man, raising her voice.


    "Youre the old man from yesterday!"


    The mans expression immediately turned sour.


    "No, Im not an old man."


    "Youre that old man who looked weak but had a powerful punch!"


    "I did not look weak... Oh, forget it. But Im not old!"


    "You even made fun of my height! Damn it, youre so tall! Must be nice to be tall!"


    "No, youve got it all wrong... I regret to inform you, but... Im no old man..."


    The muttering man cast aside a pile of documents and laid his hand over his heart.


    "Allow me to reintroduce myself, Miss Evangeline Cross. My name is Ash Born Hater Everblack. I am the third prince of the Empire, and currently, the lord of Crossroad."


    Evangelines sharp green eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Stop your nonsense. If youre a prince, then I might as well be the queen of a duchy, got it?"


    "Damn, this girl is so skeptical. You dont believe Im the prince? Should I show you the royal emblem?"


    "Yes! Prove it! Right now!"


    Evangeline gave an eager nod.


    With a hint of reluctance, the man fished out an emblem made of black jade from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Evangelines eyes widened as she inspected the emblem handed to her.


    "Its... its real."


    "I told you its genuine!"


    "Why is it real...?"


    Evangelines gaze darted between the man - Ash, the emblem in her hand, then back to his face, and back to the emblem. She repeated this cycle several times.


    "Is it authentic? Youre... the notorious third prince, Ash?"


    "Im notorious...?"


    "Of course, youre infamous! Youre one of the only three princes in the royal family!"


    Evangeline had spent the last three years confined within the royal academy.


    However, the gossip about the imperial princes had often found its way to her. They were, after all, the talk of the town in the capital.


    The stoic and cynical soldier, the eldest prince.


    The kind-hearted, gentle politician and magician, the second prince.


    And the wild, reckless, the third prince.


    All three princes were regular topics of conversation. But, the stories about the third prince were by far the most frequent.


    He was known to stir all sorts of chaos within the capital.


    If there was any trouble brewing within the royal family, nine times out of ten, it was Ashs handiwork.


    "Ive been swamped preparing for an early graduation and missed out on the recent news. I cant believe a prince would visit such a remote place."


    Returning the emblem, Evangeline rummaged through her bag next to her bed, produced a pen and paper, and thrust them towards Ash.


    "Can I have your autograph?"


    "Wha-what...?"


    "I said, I want your autograph! Surely a prince has an autograph?"


    "No, well, yes. I do."


    Awkwardly, Ash scribbled his signature on the paper.


    It wasnt in common language but an odd, alien script. However, Evangeline didnt seem to mind. She carefully folded the paper and stashed it deep in her bag.


    She then extended her right hand to Ash.


    "Can I shake your hand?"


    "Huh? Uh, sure?"


    Taken aback, Ash hesitantly reached out and shook hands with Evangeline.


    Her face lit up with excitement, and she energetically shook his hand, a broad grin spread across her face.


    "Im a fan!"


    "What?"


    "Im your fan."


    "A fan? Like, fan as Im thinking?"


    "Yes! Among the royal family, Im the biggest supporter of the third prince! I even kept a scrapbook of your news from the weekly paper published in the capital!"


    Evangeline pulled out a scrapbook from her bag and flipped it open.


    Upon examination, Ash confirmed it was true.


    Every week, the flamboyant incidents and accidents caused by Ash were neatly recorded there...


    "Well, yeah, Im really grateful to have a fan."


    Unable to shake off his nervous expression, Ash asked.


    "But why? Why did you become my fan?"


    "Thats obvious, theres only one reason!"


    Evangeline beamed a bright smile.


    It was an innocent yet somewhat wicked smile, fitting of a teenage girl.


    "Because you, the prince, are the biggest troublemaker in the Empire!"

 Chapter 45: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (3)

    Chapter 45: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (3)


    I was utterly taken aback.


    My mouth hung open slightly.


    "Because you, the prince, are the biggest troublemaker in the Empire!"


    Evangelines response to why she had become a fan of mine left me speechless.


    "..."


    Was she pulling my leg?


    Unsure of the audacious teenagers true intentions and feeling perplexed, Evangeline waved her hands in denial,


    "No, Im not pulling your leg! I genuinely admired you for being such a notorious rule-breaker."


    "Uh... what? Why?"


    "I... wanted to defy my father."


    Evangeline awkwardly shrugged.


    "I yearned to rile up my father as much as possible. Stir up trouble, create a fuss, tarnish the family name. I wanted to lead a life like that."


    Untangling the complex psyche of a teenager was no easy task.


    "But, how should I put it... Going off the rails was harder than Id imagined. Initially, it worked because my father detests knights from the royal academy, so as soon as I fled, I enrolled there."


    "And then?"


    "But then, once I joined the academy, all they had me do was train day in and day out. Far from going astray, I was molded into a model student."


    Model student was putting it mildly.


    Evangeline had completed the six-year royal academy curriculum in just three years and graduated at the top of her class. She was a prodigy who would be remembered in the annals of the academys history.


    "The only act of defiance I could manage was to cut off all communication with my father."


    "Thats quite a charming rebellion..."


    "While I was living such a timid life, I heard about you, Prince Ash."


    Evangelines gaze turned to me, her eyes gleaming.


    "Your audacity to defy the emperor, the ultimate authority of the empire, even though hes your own father! Your inventive ways of stirring up trouble week after week! Even the wild extravagance of constructing a fountain from gold coins and shattering a barrier with precious gems!"


    "..."


    "They say even the Emperor keeled over from rage because of you, didnt they? Thats truly remarkable! Absolutely legendary!"


    I got the feeling she was poking fun at me. Was she? Or was she not?


    "Each time I heard of your latest escapades, I felt a thrill by proxy. Youre my role model and my idol!"


    "I, I see..."


    Who would have thought that my reckless lifestyle would inspire someone to idolize me? Life is full of surprises.


    Congratulations, Ash. Your wayward life wasnt all for naught.


    I let out a forced, hollow chuckle, and asked tentatively,


    "You really despise your father, dont you, Evangeline?"


    "Well..."


    Evangeline paused for a moment before finally giving a nod.


    "Yes. I really... despise him."


    "Why so much?"


    "Well, there are various reasons..."


    A complicated expression passed over her face, but she quickly brushed it off, stretched her neck, and looked around.


    "So, where exactly is my dear father? Even if he detests his runaway daughter, he should at least meet and speak to me upon my return after three years, right?"


    "..."


    "I plan to enact each of the 100 methods of the Fireworks Approach Ive devised while observing you over the years. Did he go into hiding anticipating this?"Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    I swallowed quietly.


    "Really, you didnt come here after hearing the news, Evangeline?"


    "Eh? What news? I just finished school and came home."


    "..."


    "What? What happened...?"


    "..."


    My words stuck in my throat, and observing my silence, Evangelines face began to set into a serious expression.


    Perhaps she had a feeling that something was off.


    I couldnt hold her gaze anymore and slowly lowered my head.


    The sensation was uncanny.


    To be the bearer of such tragic news about her father.


    "I regret to have to tell you this, Miss Evangeline."


    A hot, uncomfortable sensation, like Id swallowed a hot piece of metal, twisted in my stomach.


    Stifling the impulse to bolt right there, I forced out the fateful words.


    "Your father has passed away."


    "..."


    "A few days ago, in a skirmish with a monster. He sacrificed himself to save everyone in the town. His death was heroic."


    I thoroughly narrated the final battle of Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad. Evangeline listened with an expressionless face.


    "I have chronicled his actions and reported them to the royal family. Given his bravery, he may be posthumously awarded the Royal Medal of Military Merit."


    "..."


    "The funeral will be held in three days, and I intend to give it the highest level of respect."


    Evangeline sat frozen on the bed, rigid as stone.


    I decided it wasnt the time to relay the Margraves last wishes, so I kept quiet, just sitting next to her.


    She had returned home to learn her estranged father was dead.


    I could not begin to imagine what the young girl before me was feeling.


    - Strength: 35 Agility: 30 Intelligence: 20 Stamina: 35 Magic Power: 20


    Wow, an SSR...


    Just a quick glance at these stats sends waves of exhilaration through me.


    A pure tank, a shield and spear knight, boasting such impressive agilityits simply astounding. Shes fit to tank through evasion.


    Yet, what truly sets Evangeline apart as the greatest tank in this game is not solely her stats, but her synergistic blend of skills.


    [Possessed Skills]


    > Passive: Roar of the Battlefield


    > Skill 1: Damage Save


    > Skill 2: Damage Payback


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocked after 3rd job advancement)


    The passive skill, Roar of the Battlefield, is the very essence of shield knights. It agitates enemies and bolsters allies.


    Such common skills can greatly vary in their impact depending on the characters rank and level. Given that Evangeline is of SSR grade, her skill effectiveness should be exceptional.


    A single roar on the battlefield, and the entire situation shifts.


    However, the true game-changers are the active skills.


    Skill 1: Damage Save.


    Skill 2: Damage Payback.


    Their effects are astonishingly straightforward. Damage Save accumulates the damage absorbed by the shield.


    And Damage Payback repels the amassed damage back onto the enemy.


    The real kicker is, even when damage is dealt, she doesnt suffer the blow, she just stores it.


    And then reflects the banked damage to the enemy.


    Sure, the storage capacity has its limits, and the second skill cant be used at whim.


    If the damage exceeds the storage capacity, the blow has to be taken directly.


    Like my barrage of 777 punches yesterday. If a potent attack lands all at once, the hit has to be taken.


    And the second skill can only be triggered when the storage capacity is filled up to a certain extent.


    If the enemys attacks arent potent, theres no damage storage, rendering the second skill essentially useless.


    Despite these minor caveats, it doesnt diminish the fact that shes outrageously powerful.


    The best part is that while being a pure tank, she can contribute to attacks more than an average dealer.


    If shes part of a team, shell manage both tanking and dealing damage solo.


    Shes nearly the epitome of a self-contained offense and defense tank, so players in the game were clamoring to recruit her.


    Thats not all there is.


    Evangelines equipped traits are also on another level.


    - Equipped Traits (2/3)


    > Unstoppable


    > Error-prone (Cannot be removed)


    Unstoppable.


    Its exactly what the word implies. Evangeline is Unstoppable. She has 100% resistance to mobility impairing states such as binding, slowing, freezing.


    Regardless of what hindrance the enemy attempts, she can disregard it all, navigating like a tank, smashing everything in her path.


    This is an incredibly subtly powerful passive. Its rare for a tank to have such an effective passive.


    Shes indeed a cheat character, a cheat character... Wait, what?


    But the second trait is something Ive never encountered before.


    Error-prone?


    Did Evangeline always have this trait?


    To investigate further, I called up the description.


    [Error-prone]


    - Given her youthful inexperience, she is prone to occasional errors. The likelihood of her committing both major and minor mistakes on the battlefield is elevated.


    (This trait dissipates once a specific amount of experience is gained.)


    This explanation popped up.


    "Blast it!"


    I thwacked my forehead.


    Sure, her earlier-than-expected appearance was a boon, but it came accompanied by this detrimental trait.


    Well, shes still quite young...


    At sixteen, shes merely a child.


    This is not her battlefield, but rather an age to be filled with laughter and carefree chatter with friends in a more ordinary setting.


    "Brother!"


    "..."


    An unexpected tremor coursed through my fingertips.


    Aider came closer to me as I stayed silent.


    "My Lord, you plan on recruiting Miss Evangeline to our team, correct?"


    "Huh? Well..."


    I found myself unable to respond immediately.


    It was akin to having a nugget of gold tumbling before my eyes.


    Evangeline was, without a doubt, the preeminent tank in this game. It was a must to recruit her.


    However.


    Just promise me one thing, Prince Ash.


    The echo of the Margraves final plea, whispered into my ear mere days ago as he perished in my arms, still resonated vividly in my mind.


    Incapable of providing an immediate response to Aiders query, I merely pursed my lips tightly together.

 Chapter 46: [Side Story] Main Party (2)

    Chapter 46: [Side Story] Main Party (2)


    "Are you choosing not to invite Miss Evangeline to join our ranks?"


    Aider pressed me further as I vacillated.


    "Miss Evangeline could prove a crucial asset."


    "...To claim Im not enticed would be a falsehood."


    Truthfully, I was hell-bent on recruiting her. The desire was overwhelming!


    To possess two SSR tier front-liners at stage 3? Moreover, those being Lucas and Evangeline?


    Regardless of how much the game tweaks the difficulty, having those two on my side would make for smooth sailing!


    However.


    - I yearn for my daughter to escape this accursed place, this accursed duty, and to live a serene and joyful life.


    I had given my word.


    - Please, live freely... as your heart desires...


    It was the final wish of the departed Margrave.


    His dying plea was to free his daughter from the familys burden.


    "I must uphold my promise. Ill let her choose her own path."


    "Arent you concerned about potential regret from missing this opportunity, my Lord? Isnt it prudent to keep her with us, even if by force?"


    "I refuse to disregard basic human decency merely for the purpose of game completion."


    Aider cocked his head, perplexed.


    "But wasnt your success in overcoming Hell Iron Man due to your indifference towards such considerations?"


    "Thats accurate."


    I had crammed countless characters into every corner of the game. Treated them as expendable pawns.


    For sub-quests, treasure chests, challenges, innumerable lives, I traded.


    I sacrificed lives for efficiency. Thats how I managed to conquer Hell Iron Man.


    "However, if I were to employ the same methods this time around, it would mean I havent evolved."


    I grinned faintly.


    "My aim is to be a better version of myself than I was yesterday."


    Aider regarded me with a complex look.


    "Such a constraint may end up being your downfall someday, my Lord."


    "I can live with that."


    I have no intentions of feigning sainthood, nor am I inclined to morph into a monster.


    Even in a realm where life is taken lightly, I yearn to remain human.


    Thats the crux of it.


    "Anyway, Aider, please take good care of Evangeline. Shes a teenager undergoing the tumultuous phase of puberty. She must be bewildered."


    "As you command, my Lord."


    At my words, Aider nodded respectfully, pausing before changing the topic.


    "Speaking of which, my Lord."


    "Hmm?"


    "Theres the matter of Miss Evangelines spear and shield that you demolished recently."


    "Oh, that."


    I had shattered Evangelines equipment with my 777 Punch and had yet to address it.


    Aider, who had been hemming and hawing, finally spoke up.


    "Upon inspection, it turns out both the spear and the shield were of SSR-grade..."


    "..."


    "Theyre irreparable, beyond the point of salvaging any materials. How do you propose to compensate for this..."


    I momentarily felt light-headed.


    SSR-grade items, both of them?


    That signified they were not only pricey but exceedingly rare as well.


    Should I be in awe of the potent force of my punch that obliterated them in a single blow?


    "Could, could I craft replacements?"


    "To fabricate top-tier gear, I require magic cores..."


    Blast it. I had exhausted all the remaining magic cores in the production of magic cannons.


    "Could my stroke of luck rectify this situation? Could we, could we call it even?"


    "I dont think thats feasible..."


    "Blast!"


    A headache began to blossom, prompting me to massage the bridge of my nose while releasing a wearied sigh.


    "Summon the party."


    The time was ripe for our expedition into the dungeon.


    With sleep-deprived eyes wide open, I rose briskly from my seat.


    "Time to hunt for some magic cores!"


    Regarding the equipment, we could simply craft new ones, right?!


    ***


    Thus, several hours later, as evening draped itself over the mansion grounds.


    "It seems like a while since we last gathered."


    I addressed my assembled comrades.


    "Has everyone recuperated sufficiently in the last few days?"


    The party comprised of the usual suspects. Myself, Lucas, Damien, Jupiter. And...


    "Why must it always be me?!"


    Lilly, who predictably expressed her dismay.


    Immediately after the summons were released, Lilly had attempted to evade, but anticipating this, I had guards stationed around the alchemy lab.


    Lilly was apprehended in her escape attempt and was forcefully ushered here. A visibly upset Lilly protested.


    "Weve recruited new members, havent we? Why not take them instead!"


    I sighed deeply.


    "I get that, junior, but"


    "Please, I implore you to bring me along. If there truly is something beneath the lake, I need to witness it firsthand."


    "Well..."


    "As the last surviving member of the Cross family, both of my parents fell victim to the monsters of the lake. I believe I have every right to investigate."


    I chose to remain silent.


    That was precisely the issue. My intent was to keep her from facing the monstrous dangers lurking beneath the lake.


    Your father wished the same...


    Suppressing my thoughts, I simply nodded.


    "Are you physically up to it?"


    Instead of responding verbally, Evangeline unraveled the bandage on her arm.


    Minor cuts and scrapes were all impeccably healed. Indeed, her healing ability was befitting of an SSR-grade Tanker.


    "What about mentally?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Have you regained your composure?"


    "..."


    She had only learned of her fathers demise a few hours prior. Her emotional state must be quite unstable.


    "Remaining idle only intensifies the pain. Keeping active is more bearable."


    Tying back her disordered hair, Evangeline opened her sharp eyes wide.


    "So, whats your decision? Will you let me accompany you?"


    "...Fine."


    I no longer had grounds for refusal.


    I glanced sideways. There, Lily was glaring intensely.


    "Lilly, youre staying in Crossroad."


    "Yay~!"


    Lilly erupted into a joyous dance, arms swinging wildly. She seemed genuinely ecstatic...


    "By the way, have you seen my lance and shield?"


    Observing the rest of the party fully equipped, Evangeline inquired.


    "I distinctly remember having them before I fainted yesterday..."


    "Ahem, ahem! Thats... They were slightly damaged, so I dropped them off with the blacksmith for repairs."


    I quickly motioned to Aider. He immediately dashed off to the warehouse.


    "For now, you can borrow some of the spare equipment we have."


    "Well... I suppose thatll do."


    Aider returned from the warehouse with a lance and a shield in just a few minutes.


    "Hehehe! I just grabbed the first ones I saw...!"


    They were, of course, a sizable cavalry lance and shield. Although smaller than Evangelines previous gear, they were still fairly large.


    Evangeline happily donned both pieces of equipment.


    "Its the same gear I used when I was younger. Its been quite some time."


    Boom! Vroom!


    Evangeline spun the massive cavalry lance as if twirling a baton, then gave a nod of approval.


    "Its slightly lighter than what Im accustomed to... But I think itll suffice."


    To me, it seemed like a massive chunk of iron. Thats considered light?


    Of course, her strength stat is 35.


    "Even with five of me, shed probably still beat me in an arm wrestle..."


    "Alright. Im set."


    Evangeline, having secured her lance with a leather strap to her waist, sought confirmation once again.


    "So, youre letting me join the team?"


    "Yes, yes. Its best I pay heed to my junior."


    I opened the system window and added Evangeline to the group, leaving Lilly out.


    [Main Party (5/5)]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.11


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.31


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.37


    - Damien(N) Lv.24


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.35 <Guest Character>


    A chime signaled the application of a new party synergy.


    The formation was Commander 1, Knight 2, Healer 1, Mage 1.


    [Active Party Synergy]


    > (Commander 1) Battlefield Imperial Guard: The morale of this party never wavers.


    > (Knight 2) Dual Knights: Physical defense of all party members enhances by 20%.


    A knight-related synergy was activated. Our team had become quite solid.


    "..."


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "No, its nothing."


    I shrugged off Evangelines perplexed expression.


    I was reminded of the dying Margrave in my arms, which made me feel uneasy, but honestly, having an SSR-grade tank in the team made me feel a lot safer.


    I smirked.


    "Im relying on you, Evangeline, my junior."


    At this, Evangeline furrowed her eyebrows.


    "By the way, how long do you plan on calling me your junior?"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "How long do you plan on calling me junior?"


    Evangeline queried, a crease appearing between her brows. I answered with a nonchalant shrug.


    "Whats wrong? Dont like being referred to as junior?"


    "It sounds like youre poking fun at me..."


    "Well, you can always call me senior in return."


    "...Huh?"


    "Refer to me as senior. Im from the 369th batch of the Royal Academy, and youre from the 375th. We are indeed senior and junior, arent we?"


    On hearing my earnest request, Evangeline seemed slightly taken aback.


    "Am I allowed to call you that?"


    "Why not? Feel free to address me as such, junior~"


    After a moment of hesitation, Evangeline took a deep breath.


    "...Fine. Its not common to address a royal this way."


    She inhaled sharply, then spoke.


    "From this point on, Ill refer to you as senior. Im relying on you... Se, Senior."


    She managed to get the words out, her tiny fists balled up as if she were grappling with embarrassment. I let out a soft chuckle. If my actions could provide even a modicum of comfort to her, it would be worth it.


    Lets tread lightly and build a friendship.


    Just then, Lucas, who had been trembling slightly behind me, piped up.


    "Hold on, Your Highness!"


    "Whats up now?!"


    Was it because the term senior seemed too casual? Was Lucas throwing a fit?


    "Thats not fair!"


    That wasnt it...


    I held my throbbing head.


    "What exactly is not fair to you...?"


    "I want to call you senior too!"


    "But, were classmates..."


    "Then, classmate!"


    "No, forget that. Just stick to Your Highness or Lord."


    "Your Lordship? Lord? Hmm, Lord..."


    Lucas savored the word Lord in his mouth.


    "I prefer Lord, Your Lordship."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, Your Lordship!"


    "Call me whatever suits you."


    He seemed to be getting a bit carried away. The continuous battles must be taking a toll on him. Ill need to manage his battle stress.


    "Oh my dear classmate~ Oh my dear country~"


    Jupiter was nursing a bottle of whiskey and humming some odd tune from behind. Quiet down, old lady.


    "Well, then..."


    As the commotion around my title was settling down, Damien asked in a tentative tone.


    "What should we call Evangeline...?"


    "For now, please address me as Miss."


    Evangeline awkwardly twirled a lock of her hair as she mumbled.


    "I was referred to in that manner while growing up here... yes."


    Being the Lords daughter, she must have been called Miss by the locals.


    I tried picturing a younger Evangeline.


    Her toddling around the town, locals affectionately calling out "Miss!" "Miss Evangeline!"... The thought was endearing.


    "Im Damien. I serve as a sniper and a healer. Nice to meet you, Miss Evangeline."


    Damien greeted her with a gentle smile.


    "Im Jupiter, a lightning wizard. Youre about the same age as my granddaughter, Miss Evangeline. Quite a darling, I must say."


    With a warm, grandmotherly smile, Jupiter chimed in. Dont let her fool you! That old woman is a penny pincher at heart!


    "...Its Lucas."


    Spitting out his name with brevity, Lucas widened his eyes and added,


    "You. Jerk."


    "..."


    Evangeline responded, her expression fiery.


    "Pleasure to see you again. You. Twit."


    "..."


    "..."


    A palpable tension flowed between the two frontline knights.


    One might assume people within the same field would understand each other and get along, but on the contrary, could they be rivals, vying for the same position...?


    "Alright, lets delve into the specifics about our team as we move along. For now, lets get going. Junior."


    Positioned between colleagues and juniors, I threw an arm around the shoulders of both.


    Hisssssss...!


    While the others adeptly ignited their torches or lanterns to ward off the darkness, Evangeline recoiled in surprise.


    "Ah! What, what is this darkness?!"


    "Youd best get accustomed to it, junior. This entire dungeon is shrouded in such darkness."


    I grinned at Evangeline, who hesitantly retreated.


    "If the darkness unnerves you, would you like to turn back now?"


    "...! Dont, dont mock me. This is nothing!"


    Evangeline hoisted her torch high. She was petite, so it flickered at my eye level. Nonetheless, it appeared she was ready.


    We made our way into the desiccated sewer.


    [Section 1: The Dried Sewer]


    - Progress to Clear: Normal Room 0/4


    There was no boss room to conquer, the previous raid having already taken care of that. We had also secured all the treasure chests at that time.


    All we had to do now was deal with the monsters that regenerated inside the dungeon.


    Lucas, take point. Damien, youre up next, watching our front. Jupiter, youre in the middle, casting magic. Im fourth, with Evangeline holding up the rear.


    As I issued these orders, the party members promptly fell into line, all except for Evangeline.


    Wait a minute, Im a shield knight! I should be at the front...!


    Evangeline.


    I interrupted her, my tone chilly.


    Theres one rule I neglected to mention. In the field, the chain of command rests solely with me.


    ...!


    This is the den of these monsters. One misstep could mean the end. If you want to defy or dispute, leave. Otherwise, obey my orders without question.


    ...


    So, whats your decision?


    ...Ill follow.


    Evangeline raised her bowed head.


    Her small face regained its composure. Once childlike, now there was a trace of the knight about her.


    I apologize for my previous childishness. I thought maybe I was being underestimated due to my youth and stature, so...


    The rear guard is just as crucial a role as the front. In this gloom, we cant predict where the enemies might emerge. Youre tasked with safeguarding our rear. Dont minimize the significance of your role.


    Yes.


    More importantly, I dont gauge your value by your looks.


    This might seem odd, but my attention is always fixated on the system window.


    What I trust is not your physical appearance, but your stats displayed on the system window.


    Its incredibly amazing.


    Whether youre tall or short, old or young, its irrelevant. I trust in your proven abilities.


    With her lips tightly sealed, murmuring something under her breath, Evangeline quietly nodded.


    So, as long as youre part of my party, Ill position you where youre most needed. Follow my lead, without complaint.


    Yes, senior.


    Great, lets move!


    Evangeline took her place at the tail of our formation. At long last, the five of us began our forward march.


    We navigated a twisting passage and arrived at the threshold of the first room. I took a deep breath and charged into the room, throwing caution to the wind.


    What will be this seasons monster~!


    Thud!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As we infiltrated the room, colossal forms detached from the four walls and began to lumber towards us, their feet reverberating with each step.


    A massive creature comprised of earth and minerals, a magic core emitting a faint glow from its chest.


    Its a golem...


    A system window promptly materialized before me.


    [Dried Sewer - Room 1]


    - Wipe out all the enemies!


    - Lv.6 Rock Golem: 4 units


    The monster we must vanquish in this dungeon exploration, and the monster horde we must confront in the subsequent defense stage, is indeed, the golems.


    "What a damn mess weve stumbled into now..."


    Golems fell under the category of large monsters. These huge bastards were charging at us in a pack.


    I cursed under my breath, even as my party members formed a defensive circle around me.


    It seemed that each of us would have to take on one golem. I clapped my hands together in approval.


    "Alright, everyone. Shall we show them what were made of?"


    Lucas drew his sword, and Damien took aim with his crossbow. Jupiter conjured lightning in her hands, and Evangeline...


    Gulp!


    She positioned her shield forward, swallowing loudly enough for all to hear.


    She seemed unaccustomed to real combat. A hint of nervousness showed on her face.


    Observing the young prodigys side profile, I couldnt help but chuckle.


    "Lets mine these rocks! Take them down gently!"


    At my shout, the four members of the party and the four golems launched into attacks against each other.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    To be honest, for a team of our caliber, these low-tier golems were hardly a challenge.


    "Who wouldve thought wed clear the entire area in under an hour..."


    In no time at all, we found ourselves in the final room of Zone 1.


    I nudged the scattered remnants of the defeated golems with my boot, a hint of disappointment in my heart.


    Each member of our quartet had dealt with the golems in their own distinctive style.


    Flash!


    Each time Jupiter snapped his fingers, a bolt of lightning reduced a golem to molten rubble.


    Thwack! Thud!


    Damiens arrows found their mark, piercing the magical cores of the golems with unerring precision.


    Chop!


    With a single, powerful stroke, Lucas cleaved a golems magic core, splitting the creature in twain.


    And then there was Evangeline...


    Smash!


    She simply laid waste to them.


    With a spirited charge, she speared them with her lance and then crushed the immobilized golems with her shield.


    None of the golems could withstand this brutal onslaught and crumbled into debris.


    "Yip! Yippee!"


    Evangeline hopped around, her petite form a blur as she alternated between her lance and shield.


    Her expression might have been a bit eccentric, but she resembled a sprightly squirrel foraging for food.


    Crash!


    "Yahaaahaa-!"


    With the final golem reduced to rubble under her shield, Evangeline roared triumphantly, her face flushed from the exertion. She seemed more invigorated than ever.


    "Is there another one! Isnt there anyone else!"


    "That was the last one, junior."


    [Zone 1: The Parched Sewer]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 4/4


    Across the span of four rooms, wed laid low about 20 stone golems, and not a scratch on any of us.


    This is too easy.


    The difficulty was so low, it hardly felt like we were engaging in coordinated team play. Each of them could just bulldoze through with their individual skills.


    Since these were low-tier golems, the materials we could salvage from them were fairly average.


    Given that we needed to destroy the Magic Power cores to neutralize them, all the cores ended up shattered beyond use.


    "We all seem to be warmed up. Lets take a short breather and then head to Zone 2."


    Strolling through the final corridor of the sewer, I raised my voice.


    "Zone 2 will pose more of a challenge, so stay on your toes."


    In all honesty, Zone 2 would likely be a breeze for our current team as well.


    I wished for a slight uptick in difficulty. Its only a learning experience when theres a challenge involved.


    Soon enough, the sewer gave way to an open expanse.


    [Zone 2: Hidden Alley]


    A lone lamppost flickered in the dim back alley, casting long, dancing shadows.


    This was a safe point wed secured during our last foray.


    Beyond that, a cityscape filled with towering skyscrapers stretched out before us. Below, darkness swirled like the murky depths of an ocean.


    As she took in the sight of the city cloaked in shadow, Evangelines mouth hung open in awe.


    "W-What is this...?"


    "Our destination for todays exploration."


    Swallowing nervously, I adjusted the Lucky Strike in my grasp.


    It was finally time to undertake a proper exploration of this place, this subaqueous hell.


    I need to gather a plethora of Magic Power cores.


    The serious item farming was about to commence!


    Before stepping foot into the second zone, we concluded a brief rest was in order.


    While the combat hadnt been particularly challenging, we had, after all, been in battle with monsters. A certain level of fatigue was inevitable.


    Moreover, there were tasks to attend to during our respite. With the declaration of a break, our party members settled down in the designated safe area, each finding their own way to relax.


    Clank. Clank.


    Evangeline and Lucas were heartily consuming their food rations, retrieved from their supply bags. Quite the typical behavior for those heavily physical knights.


    Lucas was renowned for his sizable appetite, but Evangeline was not far behind him.


    With his cheeks puffed out in the manner of a squirrel, Lucas voraciously devoured the contents of his food pack.


    "Good meal~"


    Evangeline, having made short work of a full lunch box, shook her now-empty food pack with an air akin to a gusty breeze.


    With thoughts of potential item upgrades dancing in my head, I nodded in resolution.


    Lets wipe them all out!


    ***


    Navigating a linear path hemmed in by decrepit brick walls on either side, devoid of any significant structures, our party progressed cautiously.


    The dark alley oozed an unsettling aura.


    Back alleys are eerie even in Korea, where every corner is illuminated by street lamps.


    Yet, here in the Lake Kingdoms backstreets, the darkness was all-encompassing, devoid of any trace of light. It was as black as pitch.


    More than just eerie, every step we took, guided by the glow of our torches, was fraught with tension.


    This is literally a monsters den.


    Not just ethereal specters or spirits, all manner of hostile creatures lurked in this submerged city.


    Thankfully, only one type would emerge at any given time. In our case, it was golems.


    But even knowing that, its still terrifying when a golem abruptly lunges out of the shadows!


    Imagine a house-sized golem unexpectedly leaping out at the end of the alleyway... The mere thought sent shivers down my spine.


    And then.


    Ka-boom!


    Just as I contemplated the possibility, the thought became a reality!


    From the right-hand side of the alley where wed been carefully advancing, a colossal golem erupted through the brick wall.


    "Ahhh, shit!"


    Caught off guard, I cursed reflexively, recoiling in surprise.


    It seemed wed already entered the first dungeon room. Its nothing but pitch-black alleys, how are we to know!


    The golem resembled something out of a steampunk fantasy, adorned with metallic gauntlets and joints.


    The golem in the initial area was endearingly massive, roughly the size of a sizable truck.


    GROOOO-!


    A deafening growl echoed through its frame, puffing out wisps of white steam like a train, as the colossal golem spread its arms wide.


    "Ill intercept it!"


    Lucas hollered, dashing to the right and swinging his sword in a sweeping arc.


    Clang!


    The golems arm, struck by Lucass sword, was forcefully repelled.


    Ding!


    At that moment, a system window materialized before me.


    [Hidden Back Alley - Room 1]


    - Eradicate the enemy!


    - Lv.15 Steam Golem <Elite>: 2


    Level 15. Steam Golem. Elite monster. However, that was not what struck me.


    Two of them?


    I exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Theres another one...!"


    Kaboom!


    This time, from the left side of the alleyway.


    Smashing through the boundary wall, a second golem emerged.


    GROOOO-!


    With a fierce operational roar and steam billowing from its body, the golem hurtled straight towards us.


    It was as if a freight train was barreling down on us!


    Thud-!


    Evangeline halted its charge with her sturdy shield.


    Evangelines delicate legs skidded backwards.


    Her feet, firmly rooted as though anchoring into the ground, pulverized the tiles beneath her, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Blast it! What the hell is this, a bull...!"


    Evangeline grunted, her teeth clenched in determination.


    "Ugh!"


    From the opposite direction, Lucas also stifled a grunt.


    My gaze darted towards him in concern, only to find Lucas under siege.


    He was barely holding off the golems continuous onslaught, warding off its relentless downward swings with his sword.


    Thump! Kaboom!


    My eyes locked with Lucass as he rolled to dodge the menacing metal fists. He caught my signal and I nodded back immediately.


    The reason I, a non-combatant, was here in the first place was clear.


    "Time to start calling the shots!"


    It was to issue quick and accurate directives!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "From this point forward, I will be commanding you all!"


    I spun around.


    "Jupiter, Damien!"


    Jupiter was already conjuring magic within her palms, but Damien seemed rooted in shock.


    Two hulking golems had suddenly appeared, driving our stalwart knights to the brink, inflicting chaos from every direction.


    His stunned reaction was understandable given the circumstances, but he needed to snap back to reality! I grabbed Damiens face and gave him a quick shake.


    "Ow, ow, ow! That stings, Your Highness!"


    Tears welled in Damiens wide brown eyes. Good, he had shaken off his daze.


    "Listen up! Well target the golem engaging Lucas first."


    Lucas and Evangeline were both resilient knights, but they each had a unique role.


    Lucas was a hybrid - a balanced character skilled in both offense and defense.


    He was adept at both roles but couldnt fully commit to either.


    Evangeline, on the other hand, was a pure tank, a specialist built to endure onslaughts.


    "Evangeline! Go full defense and stall that beast. Lucas! Youre assisting now!"


    As Evangeline single-handedly thwarted one golem, the rest of the party could concentrate on taking down the other - a tried-and-true strategy.


    As expected, Evangeline skillfully blocked attacks with her sturdy shield.


    "Jupiter, focus your attack on the golems chest plate!"


    "On it."


    "Damien, are you ready?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "When Jupiter shatters the plate, target the exposed magic core. Can you manage that?"


    "I can handle it!"


    Damien nodded, gripping his magic gun tight. I returned his nod.


    Clang! Clash!


    By now, Lucas had been driven back, dangerously close to my position.


    Gwoar! Gwoooar!


    The golem hammered its giant fists incessantly. Lucas parried with his sword, but the onslaught relentlessly forced him back.


    Large foes like golems were few in number, but each packed a powerful punch.


    Especially those boasting an elite title; a direct confrontation was a formidable challenge.


    "Thats why were a team!"


    I bellowed, extending my arm forward,


    Flash-!


    A bolt of lightning erupted.


    Jupiters electric shock targeted the upper body of the golem. Its armor blackened, showing signs of fracture.


    But the armor was extraordinarily resilient, merely singed with a few cracks despite Jupiters magical assault.


    "Damn, its not enough!"


    Jupiter grumbled, but I quickly dismissed her concerns.


    "No! Its sufficient!"


    Creak!


    Damien had already positioned his magic gun, taking aim.


    A substantial gap wasnt required for Damien. Even a minuscule crack was enough.


    "Shoot~!"


    At my command, Damien squeezed the trigger, and


    Bang-!


    A magical projectile exploded from the gun, spewing yellow flames.


    "Whoa?!"


    Unable to handle the guns recoil, Damien was jolted backwards.


    Right before the flung Damien could collide with the wall, I darted forward and cushioned his impact with my body. Thud!


    "Your Highness?!"


    "Heh! Are you all right?"


    "I-Im okay. What about the golem?!"


    To the still stunned Damien, I flashed a cheeky smirk.


    "Take a look."


    I guided his gaze with my pointing finger, a smile of relief washing over Damiens face.


    Boom, thump...


    The golem was collapsing slowly. Its knees were already folded on the floor, and its upper body was toppling over.


    Jupiters magic had carved a crevice between the golems gloves, and Damiens magic had perfectly pierced through the magic core hidden within.


    The colossal golem ceased all functions in a heartbeat.


    "Phew."


    Lucas, too, exhaled in relief, his long sword dipping downwards.


    "That was no walk in the park."


    "It was an elite monster, far more formidable than the typical ones. The sudden leap in difficulty from Zone 1 caught us off guard."


    It appeared that taking down a small group of elite monsters would be the key to traversing Zone 2.


    Wed be better off treating every enemy encounter as a boss battle.


    Just then.


    "Why does everyone think its over?"


    A shout echoed. Startled, we turned to see Evangeline, still resisting a golem.


    I pulled away Damien, who was fussing about needing to do more healing.


    Evangeline, rooted to the spot, muttered under her breath.


    "No, being so considerate just makes it worse..."


    But we were already making a beeline towards the golem.


    Evangeline, standing dazed as she watched our retreating backs, finally exploded.


    "Just mock me! Just laugh at me! Hey! Where are you all going! Ughhhh!"


    ***


    We managed to collect a large magic stone from each of the two steam golems.


    I hefted the magic stone, gauging its weight. It had a satisfying heft~ Perhaps it might fetch a good price.


    "Hmm... They all seem valuable, indeed."


    Lucas gripped the engine section of a golem, its magical core shimmering from within, and he scratched his head in bewilderment.


    "Im utterly clueless about alchemy... I havent the faintest idea what the essential parts might be."


    "Do you suppose I do? Just collect what looks to be in reasonable condition."


    Meanwhile, Jupiter, on the opposite side, was briskly gathering the twinkling fragments, secreting them into her pockets with practiced ease.


    Like a seasoned gold prospector, she seemed to have an almost supernatural knack for unearthing valuable items.


    "Ugh... damn it... why on earth is there oil in that spot..."


    Evangeline muttered under her breath, listlessly rummaging through the debris of the fallen golem. She looked as though she could use a mental pick-me-up.


    "Ahem!"


    Approaching with a fabricated cough, I took the opportunity to gently chastise her from behind.


    "Young lady, theres no need to be so mortified by such a trifling incident. Everyone stumbles upon bigger blunders in life. Slipping on oil, pirouetting in mid-air, and tumbling to the ground is inconsequential... its merely a story to chuckle over before sleep."


    "..."


    Evangelines keen eyes glinted threateningly. Her bared teeth seemed poised to sink into my skin at any moment.


    Hmm, it would appear that my attempt at consoling her isnt doing much good. Better to remain silent.


    Finally, my attention was drawn towards what Damien was up to.


    "Hmm."


    He was intently scrutinizing the wall that had been battered by the golem. I decided to join him.


    "Whats going on, Damien?"


    "Over here. This section."


    He indicated a spot within the wall.


    "Theres something hidden here, sire."


    "Something?"


    Upon closer inspection, my eyes widened in astonishment.


    Nestled amidst the rubble of the collapsed stone wall was... undeniably, a treasure chest! What a stroke of good fortune!


    "Well done, Damien!"


    I had been intending to scour this area regardless, but I hadnt anticipated unearthing the treasure so swiftly.


    If Jupiter got wind of the treasure chest, her Gold Fever instincts would undoubtedly kick in, and she would rush to unlock it first. I needed to act promptly.


    With a thrill of anticipation, I made my way towards the chest,


    "...?"


    The chest... it was subtly shifting.


    Moreover, that glint nestled between the lid and the chest... those were unmistakably teeth.


    Its a Mimic...


    A Mimic is a monstrous creature that cunningly masquerades as a chest.


    While it does yield actual treasures upon defeat, if you try to open it unprepared, you could be courting disaster.


    I was on the verge of hastily summoning the rest of the party to handle it when another idea surfaced.


    "..."


    Casting a surreptitious glance behind me, I spotted Evangeline, her shoulders drooping in defeat.


    She had been having a difficult time since we set foot in Crossroad.


    The brunt of my 777-punch had knocked her unconscious, her armor lay shattered, she had learned of her fathers demise, and then she had blindly trailed us into the dungeon only to be made a laughingstock.


    Her recent blunder seemed to have particularly dented her pride. Well, thats not entirely surprising.


    Fresh from her victorious graduation as the valedictorian from the academy, her pride was understandably at its peak. To stumble so early in her first actual combat situation.


    Maybe its time I gave her spirits a lift.


    With that notion in mind, I gestured for Damien.


    "Damien, come here."


    "Yes, my prince."


    Damien quickly approached my side.


    "Listen carefully, Damien."


    I casually put my arm around Damiens shoulder and pointed towards the chest.


    "From now on, Im going to deliberately provoke that Mimic disguised as a treasure chest."


    "Huh? Ah, yes..."


    Damien, who didnt quite understand, listened as I continued to explain.


    "And then, on purpose, Ill let it capture me, and let it swallow me."


    "...?"


    "Okay? Do you understand?"


    Damien, who clearly didnt understand, looked up at me with a puzzled expression and then,


    "There, there~"


    With the hand he uses for healing magic, he affectionately patted my forehead.


    No, I didnt hit my head! Im sane, Im telling you!

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    I swiftly laid out a brief plan of action.


    The tactic was uncomplicated. I would intentionally aggravate the Mimic, and when it swallowed me, Damien would defeat the creature and rescue me.


    During this spectacle, Evangeline would surely find humor in my predicament.


    Observing me, the emperor, acting more foolishly than her slip on the oil, would surely ease her embarrassment.


    "Aha, I understand."


    Damien immediately gave a nod of approval.


    "But, um..."


    Soon after, he tilted his head in confusion.


    "Why would you want to do this?"


    "Huh?"


    I paused, caught off guard.


    "I get the reason, but is there any need for you, Your Highness, to belittle yourself like this?"


    "..."


    He was right, why indeed.


    No one had tasked me with this, nor would Evangeline side with me just because I made a fool of myself.


    After a moments consideration, I shrugged my shoulders and answered off the top of my head.


    "Well... making someone laugh while Im messing around is kind of my forte!"


    Being a streamer was my primary gig.


    If I could induce laughter by bumbling around and suffering during a live broadcast, it was worth it. That was my mindset.


    "..."


    Damien cocked his head, seemingly unable to fully comprehend.


    Grinning back at him, I mimicked his action and cocked my head too. Your guess is as good as mine, buddy.


    ***


    My slapstick tactic was a triumphant success.


    As soon as I made contact with the treasure chest, lanky arms and legs sprung out from the sides of the box and ensnared me.


    As the chest unhinged itself, a mouthful of razor-sharp teeth glistened from within.


    "Woahhh! Shit!"


    A lengthy tongue shot out from the box and slithered across my face. My shriek was genuine horror, not an act. This was not pleasant!


    The Mimics elongated tongue unfurled like a frogs and coiled around my body.


    Held aloft in mid-air, I was propelled straight into the gaping maw of the Mimic...


    Toukang! Toukang-!


    ...but not quite.


    Damien squeezed the trigger in rapid succession. The initial shot struck the Mimics tongue, the subsequent one lodged in the creatures body.


    Kiieek!


    The dying Mimic let out a final screech and fell silent.


    My plummeting body was intercepted by Damien. Thud!


    "Ahh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Evidently, Damien wasnt a brute force type but a nimble sniper.


    Unable to support my weight from the fall, he collapsed under me, rolling onto the ground.


    "Your Highness?!"


    "Oh, dear, Your Highness! Are you alright?"


    No sooner had I fallen, the other party members converged, only to fall silent at the sight of me.


    "Ouch, I had no idea it was a Mimic and tried to open the treasure chest, and it attacked... Wait, why are you all laughing?"


    I gnashed my teeth at my companions who were struggling to suppress their laughter.


    But not just Jupiter and Evangeline, even Lucas couldnt contain his chuckles.


    Especially Lucas, who unlike the other two who were unabashedly laughing, was making a desperate attempt to stifle his laughter by jamming his fist into his mouth. Just go ahead and laugh...


    Well, it was indeed hilarious.


    Enveloped in the Mimics tongue and drenched from head to toe in the creatures saliva.


    It was an utter spectacle, far from the decorum expected of a royal.


    Damien pulled a towel from his bag and passed it to me. As I roughly dried my hair, I muttered disgruntledly.


    "Hey, hey. You lot. Dungeons are supposed to be like this! We screw up, we suffer, and all our failings are out in the open. Thats what Im saying. As long as were safe, damn it.


    "Yeah, yeah. Ill remember this side of you, senior."


    Evangeline, who had been chuckling all along, nodded vigorously.


    "Really, youre nothing like I thought youd be."


    Likewise, kid. Youre a far cry from the impeccable tank Evangeline I had pictured.


    But its comforting to see her smile.


    As I rubbed my damp hair with the towel, I exhaled a quiet sigh of relief.


    If you, Evangeline, had been upset, guilt would have gnawed at me. Keep living with joy, for your fathers sake if nothing else.


    The incident eventually came to a close, and from the gullet of the mimic, we retrieved a standard high-grade Magic Power Core(R).


    We opted to take a brief pause, to gather the remaining items and for me to recover from the shambles I had found myself in.


    Perhaps feeling a sense of relief, Evangeline hummed softly as she gathered items from the golems remains.


    "..."


    After toweling off and reaching for a water bottle, I felt a piercing gaze.


    Turning, I found it was Damien. I returned a small smile.


    "What is it, Damien? Still puzzled by me?"


    "...Yes. I truly cant grasp what goes on in your mind, Your Highness."


    Damien erupted in hearty laughter.


    At the heart of the plaza stood a barren fountain, at its center a statue of three individuals.


    Each statue stood side by side.


    For some strange reason, the figures to the left and right were missing their heads, leaving only the statue of the man in the center intact.


    The man at the center, donning a crown, appeared to be the king of the Lake Kingdom.


    "Why were the two statues at the sides damaged...?"


    While contemplating this trivial puzzle,


    "Ah!"


    A startled cry escaped Damien.


    Everyone turned their surprised glances towards Damien. He gestured towards the other side of the plaza.


    "Look, over there!"


    Following Damiens finger, my eyes widened.


    The only sources of light in this place came from our torches and lanterns.


    But, where Damien pointed, at the far end of the plaza, a soft glow flickered. That meant...


    "Theres, theres someone there!"


    As the party members expressed their astonishment, I kept my vigilance high.


    "Lets move carefully. Ready your weapons."


    In a city swarming with monsters, theres something even more terrifying than the creatures themselves.


    People.


    Theres no chance that someone encountered here could be ordinary.


    Could it be a hostile NPC? Or perhaps a friendly one? Which?


    I found myself recalling the hostile NPC, The Pied Piper, from the previous stage.


    His unexpected interference almost sabotaged the level.


    One wrong move and its over! I cannot afford to drop my guard.


    We edged warily towards the flickering light on the far side of the plaza.


    The scene gradually revealed itself as we drew closer.


    "...!"


    About half a dozen steam golems lay heavily damaged, some ablaze from the oil leaking from their bodies.


    The light we had noticed originated from these fires.


    And in front of this incandescent scene, a small figure crouched.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing our approach, the woman turned to look at us, acknowledged our presence, and offered a faint smile.


    "Well, isnt it the lord of Crossroad and his party."


    "...!"


    The woman was shrouded in an aged, threadbare cloak, her hood drawn low, her hair as white as snow, and armed with an ancient sword.


    Identifying the person before us, I murmured apprehensively.


    "Nameless?" (TL Note: Changed from No-name to Nameless. Sounds better)


    It was Nameless, the NPC who had pointed us towards the Lake Kingdom during our last expedition.


    Nameless looked at us, her tone hinting at mild surprise.


    "Youre taking this exploration rather seriously, arent you? To have ventured this deep."


    "Why are you here, Nameless?"


    Despite our acquaintance, I didnt drop my guard.


    This person is an NPC weve never crossed paths with in our prior 742 attempts. We have no way of knowing her alignment.


    Just because she guided us before, it doesnt make her an enemy. But it also offers no guarantee that shes an ally.


    "Just taking a brief respite. Life in the Lake Kingdom can be quite exhausting."


    Nameless murmured, directing her gaze back towards us.


    "But since youve ventured this far... I suppose I should recognize your effort and present this."


    Nameless plunged her hand into her ragged cloak.


    All of us, my party members and I, instinctively tensed. We braced ourselves for a possible spell attack.


    What Nameless pulled out from her cloak and unfurled on the ground next was...


    Thud!


    ...a traders blanket.


    Subsequently, Nameless began arranging various objects on the blanket, one after the other.


    Led by me, the party members and I could only watch in dumbfounded silence, unable to process the unexpected scene.


    Having displayed her goods, Nameless casually spread her arms and announced,


    "Why not take advantage of your visit and make a purchase?"


    "..."


    "Ill provide you with my premium items at a fair price."


    Stunned, I stared blankly at Nameless before blurting out,


    "Dont tell me, youre a merchant NPC?!"


    "NPC? Not sure what that means, but yes, I am indeed a merchant."


    Nameless responded promptly, then added,


    "Im currently running a buy one, get one free event."


    "..."


    "You also get a 30 percent discount on your first purchase."


    "..."


    "So, whatll it be? Are you going to let this incredible deal pass? This level of top-notch service doesnt come by every day."


    I settled down in front of Namelesss blanket, let out a resigned chuckle, then asked in a quieter tone,


    "So, what exactly are you selling?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    "Whats on the market today?"


    Hunched over the humble stall, I posed the question to Nameless, who nonchalantly motioned towards his offerings.


    "The inventorys dynamic, always changing, but one things for sure: these are relics you wont stumble upon in the world of humans."


    Indeed, that much was evident. The dungeon we were in, a domain touched by demonic influence, bore a stark contrast to the world we hailed from.


    The items before me were undoubtedly premium. At the very least, they were rarities not to be found within the confines of Crossroads.


    This stuff is incredibly valuable.


    With a ring in hand, I inspected it, a low groan echoing in my throat.


    The wares were steeped in hues of gold and violet, a clear indication of their superior SR~SSR grade. And astoundingly, they were selling at a discounted price at this shop.


    Everyday vendors have their fair share of treasures, but this... this is unparalleled.


    Could it be that this character, Nameless, was an exceptionally beneficial NPC?


    Just as I began to dive deeper into my investigation of the items, my party members started to cluster around me, each one trying to catch a glimpse of the goods.


    As the gathering crowd swelled, Nameless casually flicked an item with his fingertip.


    "These are the spoils of my travels throughout the Lake Kingdom. Their quality should fare well against worldly counterparts. Feel free to peruse at your leisure."


    "And how do we agree on a price?"


    "Your outside currency holds little worth in these parts."


    From his pocket, Nameless extracted a luminous magic stone.


    "We deal in magic stones or magic cores here."


    That sounded about right.


    Magic stones were a type of exchangeable commodity. They could be bartered for the currency of the empire or be put to use when crossing paths with a random merchant NPC in a dungeon.


    My predicament lied in my current stock. Each magic stone I managed to accrue was immediately traded for the empires currency, leaving me bereft of any.


    Who wouldve thought Id run into a merchant NPC this soon.


    I felt like a pauper gazing at unreachable riches laid out before me.


    I mustered all the magic stones and magic cores I had gathered on this dungeon run and presented them to her.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    "What can these buy me?"


    "Hmm, lets see..."


    In Nameless hands were three R-grade magic cores and a sack full of magic stones, which she weighed thoughtfully.


    "To be frank, not a whole lot."


    Having deposited the items in her pocket, Nameless then offered a consoling nod.


    "But, considering this is our maiden trade, and given your commendable resolve to master this place... as a token of encouragement, you may choose one item."


    "Are you a celestial being in disguise?!"


    The shock of her generosity left me nearly on my knees in reverence.


    Was she truly going to let me select one SR~SSR grade item in return for these meager magic stones? It felt like a handout.


    As I swallowed my awe, my eyes darted over the stalls treasures, each item a potential talk of the town.


    Simultaneously, my party members, who had been spectating this negotiation from behind, began to point out their preferred items one by one.


    "Your Highness, Im a simple old lady with few desires. However, if I were to consume this 100 Year Old Ginseng, I could perhaps regain the vitality of my youth by a decade..."


    What? Its not even a combat item. Shes opting for a health-enhancing ingredient?


    "Spare your cash and get it on your own."


    "Hmph."


    Jupiter stepped back with a grumble, making way for Lucas, who carefully extended an item to me.


    "Sire, what about these Feather Boots?"


    The boots were snow-white, and upon brief inspection, I discovered they offered an Explosive Speed Increase perk. Intriguing.


    "Lucas, you wish to boost your agility?"


    "No, I believe it would be beneficial if you, Lord, wore these boots. They might aid in swift evacuations during emergencies."


    "Lucas...!"


    His thoughtfulness choked me up. Even in this predicament, he considered me first. The lad was indeed exceptional.


    However, theres no need to deliberate my gear presently as Im not a main fighter. Thus, his suggestion too, was dismissed.


    Next up was Damien, who, after a moment of hesitation, presented his choice.


    "It appears to be... a Potion Generator."


    "Hmm?"


    It looked much like a portable water filter.


    Upon examining it, it indeed proved to be an item that replenished potions after a set duration. It really seemed like one could find anything here.


    "If we position this within the temple, it could significantly aid in healing the wounded."


    A valid point. Even if the refill interval was somewhat lengthy, a continuous supply of potions could indeed facilitate efficient wound management.


    Nonetheless, this wasnt an irreplaceable commodity exclusive to this instance.


    After all, potions could be sourced externally. It seemed wasteful to utilize this once-off exchange opportunity for such an item.


    I gently explained my reasoning to Damien and reassured him, before directing my attention to the final party member, Evangeline.


    She stood at a distance from the panel, surveying the surroundings. I motioned her over with a nod.


    "Youre not selecting anything?"


    "Im merely a temporary addition to this party."


    Evangeline shrugged.


    "Besides, I dont particularly care for gear. Upon my graduation, the principal bequeathed me a superior-grade lance and shield."


    "...Ah."


    Watching Evangeline gear up with a grin, I felt a weight lift from my shoulders.


    Next, Jupiter, whod been standing beside me, gestured towards herself.


    "What about me, Your Majesty? Dont I deserve a gift too?"


    "You receive a salary, dont you?"


    Just hold your horses, Ill sort you out when a magic item comes up.


    Now it was Lucass turn, pointing at himself.


    "And what about me, sire?"


    "Ive already given you armor..."


    Dont fret, just wait. I have a separate plan for your equipment.


    Lastly, Damien laughed heartily.


    "Im all set, Prince!"


    Of course, you should be. I gave you a magic gun not long ago, and Im planning to give you a few more. They cost a pretty penny.


    "Merchant, could I have one of those, please?"


    After buying a century-old ginseng with a magic stone that Jupiter had saved up, our shopping spree came to a close.


    "Hehe, hahaha... If I just boil this and eat it..."


    Clutching the century-old ginseng, Jupiter cackled ominously.


    Hold on there, granny, that wont make you younger. Dont get your expectations too high.


    After the transaction, Nameless began to clear her booth. I hesitated before addressing her.


    "Nameless, may I pose a question?"


    "Hm? Sure. If its something I can answer."


    With Namelesss casual affirmation, I cautiously posed my question.


    "Are you familiar with the Pied Piper?"


    "The Pied Piper? Who might that be?"


    "A man dressed like a bard, donning a black wide-brimmed hat. He controls monsters with the melody of his flute. Hes believed to be local."


    "Ah..."


    After a moments thought, Nameless slowly nodded.


    "That man, indeed."


    "You know him?"


    "There are quite a few oddballs roaming the depths of this lake, but hes especially... notorious. I know him quite well."


    I cast my mind back to the bard who had intruded on the last stage, nearly wreaking havoc.


    In the game, he was just an inconspicuous NPC. So, hes a notable figure here?


    "If you proceed, theres a somewhat large safe area between Zones 3 and 4."


    Nameless gestured to the path ahead.


    "Its a common ground for those whove kept their sanity in the dungeon beneath this lake. Locals often refer to it as the base camp."


    Base camp.


    I know it. Its a secure checkpoint that becomes accessible once Zone 3 is conquered.


    Its a location set up by the NPCs of this region, a hub teeming with diverse facilities and merchants.


    The area was spacious, a crucial staging ground for the looming dungeon challenges.


    "To find the man you seek, your best bet is there. Even if he isnt present, others could provide you with information. Naturally, youve got a bit of distance to cover before you get there..."


    Nameless affirmed with a nod.


    "I reckon you folks should make it there without any hiccups."


    Having packed all his wares, Nameless threw us a quick wink.


    "Well then, till next time. Do stay alive till we cross paths again."


    With that, she vanished into the enveloping darkness.


    "A merchant in such a place... Quite a character, isnt she?"


    Damien remarked with a trace of innocence.


    However, the rest of the group remained wary. Lucas, his gaze still piercing, muttered.


    "That woman... I find her hard to trust."


    "Why?"


    "Shes too formidable."


    Lucas cast his eyes toward where Nameless had been.


    Five, no, six entirely demolished steam golems.


    The evidence left in the wreckage undeniably pointed to one individual. Most likely, Nameless had handled them single-handedly.


    "Taking care of this alone and still appearing so nonchalant... Her power is no ordinary feat."


    Well, if youve been mastering the strategy for three years, hit max level, completed the attribute system, and equipped a full set of exclusive gear, youd manage this too.


    Its only expected shed appear extraordinary from our current viewpoint. But in my mind, I marked Nameless as a friendly NPC.


    Anyone generous enough to hand out SSR set items cant be all bad.


    Even if they were unpleasant, if they provide me with valuable items, theyre a good sort of bad. It makes no difference.


    Dusting off my hands and standing up, I eyed the colossal stone structure across the square.


    "Alright, lets go take out the boss mob."


    The next section was the boss room.


    I need to defeat the boss and farm the boss treasure chest!


    Needless to say, the best part is grabbing the loot!

 Chapter 52: [Free Exploration] Stay Keen on the Part Destruction

    Chapter 52: [Free Exploration] Stay Keen on the Part Destruction


    Our group assembled at the threshold of the boss room.


    The building tucked away in this side street was unlike any wed encountered before; an imposing edifice of stone that, judging by its size, might have once served as a warehouse.


    Like the decrepit structures wed passed earlier, this stone buildings entrance was blocked by a hefty iron plate. Or rather, it had been.


    "Something... appears to have broken the seal and burst out," Lucas carefully examined the gaping breach in the iron plate.


    Quite literally, the iron plate sealing the entrance had been blown open from the inside.


    Clearly, the seal hadnt been particularly effective.


    I gestured towards the buildings gloomy interior.


    "This appears to be our path. We need to venture inside."


    Immediately, the faces of our party members whitened. Specifically, Damien and Evangeline appeared none too pleased with this plan.


    "Do... do we have to?"


    "Lets... perhaps retreat..."


    "Silence, youngsters. We cant come this far and not even catch a glimpse of the boss monster."


    I gave Lucas a reassuring pat on the back.


    "Onward!"


    "Alright."


    Lucas, swallowing hard, moved towards the entrance of the stone building and pushed against the door.


    Screeeech-


    The rusted hinges creaked unpleasantly. The broken, half-hanging door reluctantly gave way.


    We maintained formation as we ventured inside.


    Contrary to the foreboding atmosphere outside, the interior was surprisingly unspoiled. Of course, unspoiled was relative; it was still a disaster.


    Its expansive and towering.


    Inside was a vast, warehouse-like space. The breadth was striking, and the ceiling reached astonishing heights.


    It appeared to be roughly the height of a three-story building.


    Yet there were no goods in sight that one would expect to find in a warehouse.


    The wooden shelves that likely once housed stored goods had mostly rotted away, with only a few standing defiantly intact.


    Lucas, examining a grotesquely warped shelf on the ground, narrowed his eyes.


    "The floor, walls, and furniture show evidence of water damage. It appears this place was submerged for some time. After that, it was abandoned... Was there a flood?"


    "Well, were beneath a lake. Its hardly a surprise its waterlogged."


    I responded dismissively, shedding light on our surroundings with the lantern in my grasp.


    "But more importantly, were already in the boss room. Dont delay inspecting the area."


    "Prince, over there."


    Damien clutched at my sleeve. I glanced down at him, perplexed.


    "What is it, Damien?"


    "Over there... its there."


    "What is?"


    "......"


    With a trembling hand, Damien pointed into the warehouse depths. Seeing what he indicated, I held my breath.


    There it was.


    A colossal golem, vastly superior to any wed encountered so far.


    In an all too human pose... it lay sprawled on the warehouse floor.


    Ding!


    Moments later, a system message popped into my field of view.


    [Hidden Alley - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the boss!


    - Lv.20 Giant Steam Golem <Warehouse Janitor Banyan Bullock>


    - The boss provides rewards for partial destruction.


    Our opponent, the Zone 2 boss monster, was the colossal Steam Golem, Bayan Bullock.


    Why is there a human name tacked on?


    Similar to the Sewer Manager Paleug, the boss monster from Zone 1, this one also bore a human name. Was there a reason?


    There was no time for such thoughts. An ominous mechanical noise began to emanate from the prone form of the golem.


    Groooong...!


    Like a beast rousing from slumber, the golem lying on the floor slowly raised itself.


    "Oh dear, I seem to have dozed off again."


    The golem emitted a synthetic voice. My party members and I instantly readied our weapons for the impending battle.


    Thud, groooong...!


    Once standing, the golem adopted an unusual posture, its waist oddly twisted.


    Yet its size was astounding. Its head almost grazed the ceiling.


    It was roughly twice as tall and three times as wide as the previous steam golem wed confronted. Whats with this ridiculous size?


    Evangeline, staring up at the golem with her mouth ajar, murmured.


    "Hey, mind sharing some of that height, please?"


    "I cant be left behind...!"


    Lucas sword, which had reached the other foot, amassed a ball of light and flashed. It was the [Soul Strike].


    Chop!


    Lucas powerful sword swing fractured the armor on the golems foot, and the following strike obliterated the Magic Power Core.


    Thud, thud.....


    The golems two feet froze.


    Then, the golem slowly fell to the ground.


    Although it couldnt use its hands and feet, it could still move its arms and legs to attack by crawling.


    "Ive always wanted to enter the palace to learn magic. Im fed up with sweeping and cleaning here like a machine."


    While continuing to mutter these incoherent words, the golem, now lying on the ground, began to inch slowly towards us.


    Once within the reach of its elongated arms, it was likely to unleash a physical attack.


    However, I was familiar with this sequence and had already directed my party members to counter it preemptively.


    "Evangeline, fall back and defend! Lucas, hold your ground and disable the golems leg Magic Power Core. It should be lodged within the joint!"


    At my command, Evangeline scampered backward like a startled rabbit.


    Lucas, in response, nodded from his position and clutched his sword tightly.


    "Jupiter, Damien! Focus your attacks on one of the encroaching arms first! Theres a Magic Power Core nestled within its joint too!"


    Scarcely had I issued the command than the golem unfurled its arm. Its enormous size immediately put us within its striking distance.


    Without wasting a single moment, Jupiter and Damien launched their magic and missiles.


    Jupiters lightning charred the golems gauntlet, while Damiens sniper shot punctured the exposed Magic Power Core.


    Boom! Bang!


    Even after the explosion and disintegration, the golems massive arm managed to tumble overhead.


    Evangelines shield took the brunt of the attack.


    Bang-!


    "Ewack!"


    Evangeline teetered, letting out a peculiar yell.


    Gazing at the fiercely glowing shield, it appeared the assault was too potent to be wholly absorbed by the Damage Save.


    "Are you alright, Evangeline?"


    "Yeah, Im good! Totally fine, you know?!"


    With a robust cry of Eiitshaaaat!, Evangeline heaved the golems arm she had trapped and flung it aside.


    Thud...!


    Devoid of its power, the golems arm crashed into the ground, stirring up a dust cloud.


    Evangeline swiveled towards me, her face beaming triumphantly.


    "Hows that!"


    "Damn impressive."


    I silently offered her a thumbs-up. Evangeline, who had sought praise, scratched the back of her head awkwardly, apparently feeling a tad shy.


    A trickle of blood was seeping from her small nose, but lets ignore that for now....


    Thud! Thud!


    The golem attempted another assault with its remaining arm, but it could no longer maintain its balance.


    In the meantime, Lucas had demolished the Magic Power Cores in both of the golems legs.


    With only its arm still functioning, it was unable to manoeuver efficiently enough to launch an attack.


    "Someday, I will...... develop cleaning magic...... and make it easier for my fellow cleaners......"


    Nonetheless, the golem still strived to swivel its arm to strike us, but Evangelines spear punctured the joint of that arm.


    Crash!


    She retaliated with the damage she had saved earlier in full. The golems last arm was obliterated.


    Lucas then dismantled the Magic Power Core in the now immobile golems chest.


    He pried open the backplate and casually drove his sword into it, rendering the chests Magic Power Core useless.


    But even in this condition, the golem refused to surrender.


    Grumble!


    The golem swung its barely operational head, attempting to crush us.


    As its massive head scraped the ground and hurtled towards us, I could hear Jupiter and Damien swallowing hard.


    I, who was prepared to evade, could easily sidestep it, but Jupiter and Damien, who were relatively slower, risked being swept away.


    "But damn it! I just wanted to give commands from the back!"


    Clasping my Lucky Strikes tightly in both hands, I stepped forward.


    Lucas and Evangeline were too far away, and like it or not, I had to step in.


    "I want to sit back, enjoy a good beating, and let you guys carry me!"


    With my true feelings shouted aloud, I swung my fist forward.


    The moment my fist met the golems head,


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    On one side of my vision, the damage slot started to spin rapidly.


    Just how much is it this time?!

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The damage slot began to whirl with a vengeance.


    A wave of unease swept over me as I observed the frenziedly spinning numbers.


    I surely wouldnt falter here... right? I wont be greeted by any unsavoury figures, will I?


    "I intervened because Jupiter and Damien cannot risk injury!"


    Better for me to shoulder potential harm than them. Even if I ended up a little worse for wear, I could still issue commands.


    On the other hand, Jupiter and Damien had to engage in the upcoming defense stage immediately. They absolutely could not endure any harm!


    ...so went my logic for stepping in, but in all honesty, the sight of the golems colossal face thrusting toward me was rather unnerving.


    Surely, Im not about to roll a zero, am I? Youve got my back, God of Dice, right?!


    Chrrr...


    Thank heavens.


    Ding!


    1, 2, 5!


    Decent figures.


    "125 damage!"


    That was not merely sufficient; it was a surplus!


    A robust wind enveloped my fist. I swung my fist upward from a lower position.


    Boom-!


    With a wind explosion, the golems head, which had been barreling towards me, joyously reeled backward.


    Thud, Thud-THUD!


    The sound of something shattering echoed as its neck contorted in an impossible direction for a human.


    "Huh."


    The golems head, momentarily airborne, soon nosedived onto the ground. Koo-goo-gung!


    "Hoo!"


    I dusted off my hands.


    The game should ideally be played by eliminating uncertainties and not depending on such gambles.


    Yet, circumstances keep thrusting me into such predicaments.


    As the residual dust dissipated, the broken golems head was revealed, its mana core in plain sight.


    The golem remained stationary. The solitary light, resembling a lighthouse beacon at the center of its head, flickered weakly.


    "The rain... is falling."


    Lucas, having approached me, extended his hand.


    "Boss, finish it."


    "Uh-huh."


    Defeating the boss entailed a significant experience bonus.


    As my level was currently the lowest, I willingly embraced this guaranteed kill opportunity.


    "Lucas, lend me your sword."


    "Yes, here you go."


    Lucas promptly handed me his sword.


    The Lucky Strikes damage was unpredictable, and you never knew when some absurd figure might surface.


    Therefore, I chose to borrow a sword, just to play it safe.


    I lifted the sword high towards the golems face.


    The singular light in the golems face dimmed gradually.


    "The rain, its pouring heavily."


    What on earth was this creature babbling about?


    With all my strength, I drove the sword downward.


    ***


    Following the bosss defeat, while the other party members gathered items from the bosss remains,


    I was examining the clear status on the system window.


    [Hidden Alleyway - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the boss! (Achieved)


    - Lv.20 Giant Steam Golem <Warehouse Janitor Banyan Bullock>


    - You have achieved complete destruction of all parts of this boss. Perfect Defeat!


    I even bagged the perfect defeat bonus.


    With a gentle whistle, I rallied my forces.


    In reality, these golems could be effortlessly toppled by demolishing the Magic Power cores nestled in their heads. Once destroyed, the remaining cores would trigger a chain of explosions.


    Yet, I refrained from disclosing this fact to my comrades. I chose to dismantle each golem independently.


    Besides, there are extra points to be won for obliterating each part separately. Of course, I have to pulverize them all.


    Moreover, I secured the last-hit experience points. A level advancement was within reach.


    This quest is turning out to be quite a goldmine.


    I successfully harvested all the rewards inside the dungeon. To add to my fortune, I bumped into a merchant NPC and secured a pair of SSR-ranked items.


    Naturally, I had to promptly bestow them upon Evangeline under the guise of compensation...


    I was ready for this expense. Quite a bargain, really.


    Things were progressing too seamlessly, almost suspiciously so. But a blessing is a blessing.


    At that moment, as I was rummaging through the boss room, Damien hailed me.


    "Prince! Weve found a treasure chest and a path here!"


    "On my way. And Lucas?"


    A teleportation gate.


    "Hurrah! Lets head back quickly. If not, I fear this old body will develop arthritis!"


    Jupiter, who seemed to have regained her vigor, leaped to her feet and bolted towards the teleportation gate. Got a sudden burst of energy there? What happened to the imminent heart failure?


    "The moment we return, Ill draw a hot bath to soak in, a glass of whiskey with ice in one hand, and a cigar in the other..."


    Jupiters heartfelt wish was abruptly interrupted.


    Jupiter, positioned at the brink of the watchtower, was rigidly gazing at something afar.


    Intrigued, the rest of the party members trailed behind Jupiter to catch a glimpse of what had transfixed her. And then, each one of them was rooted to the spot.


    "This is...."


    I too gradually trailed behind.


    A vast fortress wall unfurled in front of us.


    Twice as thick as Crossroads, its scale was nothing short of monumental.


    And within those fortress walls was the Lake Kingdom.


    What we had seen from the backstreets before was merely a tiny portion.


    The staggering scope of the Lake Kingdom truly sank in as we surveyed it from the towering fortress walls.


    Its so expansive it wont fit in a single view.


    It brought back memories of the time I scaled a skyscrapers observation deck in Seoul and looked down upon the city.


    The Lake Kingdom was as vast as Seoul. The problem was, it was completely lifeless.


    Under normal circumstances, the entire city would be shrouded in darkness, rendering everything invisible. But there was one reason why we could vaguely discern the citys layout.


    "Light...."


    Damien whispered, his voice shaking.


    "Light can be seen throughout the city."


    Like stars peppering a cloudy night sky, the points lights sprinkled around the city shone brightly.


    Someone had stationed permanent magic stones and undying fires at intersections and hubs across the city.


    Thanks to this, a few surviving humans could find their way here.


    And, that wasnt the sole source of light.


    "Whats that? A lighthouse...?"


    Evangeline pointed towards the citys heart.


    A faint flame flickered from the spire jutting out of the citys center.


    Despite being weak amidst the dense darkness, it was unmistakably a light.


    That light was illuminating the tallest and most resplendent tower situated smack in the middle of this city.


    Lake Kingdoms Royal Castle.


    I fixed my gaze on the castle, shimmering like a mirage in the remote darkness.


    That place was destined to be our final exploration zone.


    And it would be the battleground where the ultimate boss confrontation would unfold.


    Theres a long~way~to go to get there....


    As I overlooked the entire city, I silently swallowed.


    Given the sheer distance from here to there, it was enough to make one feel faint.


    The city was designed so that the center was the highest point, and the outskirts were the lowest.


    And our current position was precisely.


    [Zone 3: Outer Northern Fortress]


    Here.


    The most distant and northernmost section of the city.


    "We entered through the sewers, meandered through the back alleys, and wound up near the citys northern gate."


    After recapping our journey so far, I turned to face the party members with a small grin.


    "Well, well ponder over our next move later."


    I started to massage my aching lower back.


    "Lets hurry home...."


    It appears Ive inherited the princes backache. Ugh.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Concluded!]


    [Characters That Leveled Up]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.15 (4)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.33 (2)


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.38 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.27 (3)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.36 (1) <Guest Character>


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - <Cavalry Lance> Demons Spear (SSR) <Guest Transfer>


    - <Shield> Giants Shield(SSR) <Guest Transfer>


    - <Magic Orb> Scream Orb(SR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Standard Highest Grade Magic Core(SR): 2


    - Golem Legion Magic Stones: 120


    - Golem Legion Gauntlet Fragments: 32


    - Blue Flame Torch


    - Summon Scroll: Massive Steam Golem


    <Complete Destruction Bonus>

 Chapter 54: [Side Story] Late Night Snack Time

    Chapter 54: [Side Story] Late Night Snack Time


    Their expedition had started in the afternoon, and by the time they returned, it was approaching lunchtime. They had been moving continuously through the day and night. The tension of the dungeon had masked their fatigue, but the moment they set foot outside, their bodies felt heavy almost instantly.


    "Today is a rest... everyone did well..."


    As the group disbanded, each party member dispersed, exhausted and limber, like jellyfish. Lucas and Evangeline had lodgings in this mansion. Damien resided at the temple, and Jupiter stayed at the mercenary guild.


    I summoned the carriage driver and instructed him to ferry Damien and Jupiter to their respective quarters.


    "Hmm, perhaps I should rest a bit as well..."


    With a weary shuffle, I made my way to my room in the mansion.


    My plan was to sleep until dinner, eat, and then get some work done...


    ***


    But, as it happened,


    "..."


    The moment I opened my eyes on the bed, the world around me was enshrouded in darkness.


    Glancing at the clock, it showed 3 in the morning. Midnight had come and gone.


    "I was supposed to sleep until dinner."


    It appears I had fallen into a deep slumber.


    I yearned to sleep peacefully until morning, but my grumbling stomach wouldnt allow it.


    Maybe I should sort out the items I gathered yesterday.


    I dipped my hand into my inventory.


    No need to assess all the items. A simple review of the additional bonus items I received would suffice.


    First off, the Blue Flame Torch I obtained as a full-clear reward for Zone 2.


    Whoosh-


    The blue torch ignited and danced on its own the moment I pulled it from my inventory.


    It was nothing special, just a torch that never extinguishes, no matter what happens.


    No matter how fierce the wind, even if its doused with water, this flame does not snuff out.


    Given that exploring dungeons in this game invariably involved combatting darkness, it wasnt a bad item to have.


    Theres no other significance though...


    Its better than nothing, I suppose. I swiftly tossed the Blue Flame Torch back into my inventory.


    It wouldnt set anything else ablaze in there, would it?


    Next up was a surprisingly pleasant surprise. It was the item I received for totally dismantling the boss monsters body parts.


    I pulled out a magic scroll glowing blue from my inventory.


    [Summon Scroll: Massive Steam Golem


    ]


    "I wasnt expecting to receive this..."


    A player skill, summon magic. An item enabling you to summon a boss monster.


    Though its a single-use item, its extremely useful.


    I can control the gargantuan golem boss I encountered during the free exploration.


    No need to save it, so I began registering the skill immediately.


    [Would you like to use Summon Scroll: Massive Steam Golem?]


    - Yes/No


    Yes!


    Whoosh!


    Upon selecting Yes, the scroll ignited in a blue flame and burned out, while blue particles emanated from the remaining flames and seeped into my body.


    [Ash(EX) has acquired a player skill!]


    > Summon Magic: Massive Steam Golem (Limited to 1 use)


    "Nice."


    Ill keep it as a secret weapon.


    With this, I can effortlessly navigate any crisis, whether its a stage or a free exploration.


    Comforted by an inexplicable sense of reassurance, I patted my belly.


    Gurgle!


    "Ugh, Im famished..."


    While my spirit felt revitalized, my stomach was a cavernous void.


    After a brief period of restlessness, I rose from my spot, driven by the need to either eat or engage in some work.


    "Yawn~"


    Lazily stretching with a yawn, I staggered towards the kitchen.


    "..."


    "..."


    A tense standoff ensued.


    With the duo, Lucas and Evangeline, who were rummaging through the kitchen like bandits.


    Lucas was gnawing on a bone (Is he some kind of canine?), while Evangeline was nibbling on a cracked chestnut, which she held in her dainty mouth (Is she a rodent?), her large green eyes darting around nervously.


    "...gulp, gulp."


    "...hic."


    After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Lucas began to swallow audibly, and a faint hiccup escaped from Evangeline.


    "...What on earth are you two doing?"


    I asked with a slightly shaky voice, to which Lucas and Evangeline awkwardly pointed fingers at each other.


    "I got hungry and came to the kitchen, and..."


    "This guy was already here, so..."


    Clearly, they had been caught red-handed, pilfering from the kitchen together.


    Evangelines smile gradually faded as she remembered.


    "Just... being here late at night, it suddenly jogged my memory."


    Slowly, Evangeline looked around the lords mansion kitchen, where every corner bore the deep-seated marks of time.


    This place, once filled with her father and mothers presence, was now empty.


    "I remembered those mornings."


    "...The Margraves funeral is tomorrow."


    My statement made Evangeline swallow hard.


    While wed been lost in the dungeons depths, time had relentlessly marched on. The Margraves farewell was now merely a day away.


    "Crossroads doesnt really have set customs for funerals, so Ive taken it upon myself to arrange everything. But if youd rather, you can handle the preparations."


    "...No, please continue as you were."


    Evangelines voice was strained as she forced down the remaining piece of her toast.


    "I admired my father. I thought of him as a noble man who dedicated his life to protecting the people here. But."


    She took a couple of large swallows of her milk.


    Evangeline, having washed down her food, roughly wiped her mouth.


    "I still cant forgive him."


    "..."


    "Senior, do you know how my mother died?"


    How was I to respond?


    After a moments pause, I gave a slow nod. Evangelines face fell.


    "My father left my mother to die to protect the city."


    "..."


    "Emotionally, I...I cant accept his decision, but logically, I understand. Guarding the city is the first duty of a Margrave, and Father was just fulfilling his duty."


    Evangeline bit her lower lip.


    "But on the day we laid Mothers coffin to rest in the orchard, Father wasnt there. He had departed for the southern front."


    "..."


    "To ready for the next onslaught. Because thats the duty of a Margrave of Crossroads. Because it was of greater importance."


    Evangelines small hand clenched into a tight fist in her lap.


    "As I dug a hole beside the stone wall of the devastated orchard and interred the empty coffin in place of Mother, I understood. Ah, so this is what the head of the Cross family should be like."


    With a wry smile, Evangeline bowed her head.


    "And I knew I wasnt cut out to be that person."


    I gave a slow nod.


    "Thats why you left this place."


    "...Yes."


    Evangeline raised her intense green eyes to meet mine.


    "I appreciate you organizing Fathers funeral in my place, Senior. Yet, even if I respect Charles Cross Margrave as a public figure."


    Evangelines words were heavy.


    "As a daughter, I cant forgive him."


    "..."


    "I enjoyed the late-night meal. Its truly an honor to dine on food prepared by the Crown Prince himself."


    After rising from her chair and giving a slight bow, Evangeline briskly exited the kitchen.


    As I watched her retreating form, I let out a soft sigh.


    "Families are complicated, arent they..."


    "..."


    Lucas sat quietly by my side. I slowly put the remaining piece of toast in my mouth.


    Personal matters arent things others can meddle with. Its something Evangeline has to resolve and accept herself.


    Having finished the last piece of toast, I brushed off my hands and stood up.


    "Its getting late. Should we head to bed?"


    "Indeed, my lord."


    Lucas began to assist with the cleanup.


    Watching this sloppy behemoth clean up the dishes and tidy the kitchen was amusing. I covered my mouth and laughed.


    After the cleanup, we started to head back to our own rooms.


    "...Are you okay, my lord?"


    Lucas, who was walking ahead, suddenly spoke up. I widened my eyes in surprise.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "My lord, you have a complicated family history as well, dont you? Thats why youre helping Miss Evangeline."


    ...What?


    Is that so? Am I complicated? No, was Ashs family history complicated? Wasnt I just a wastrel?


    I was taken aback. I had no way of knowing about Ashs family history.


    "Youre reflecting on your past through Miss Evangeline. I may be obtuse, but I can see at least that much."


    Lucas, who had turned around, beamed at me with twinkling eyes.


    "Isnt it?"


    "..."


    I wasnt sure whether he was genuinely worried and asking about me.


    Or testing whether I was the real Ash.


    Unable to discern his intentions, I momentarily froze on the spot.

 Chapter 55: [Side Story] The Funeral

    Chapter 55: [Side Story] The Funeral


    Lucass eyes were a vibrant blue. A deep, brilliant, emerald-tinged azure.


    Typically, his gaze was tender, much like a large dog gazing up at its master, but in this moment, I couldnt quite gauge the temperature of his stare.


    Did he ask his question out of genuine concern for me?


    Or was it a test to determine if I truly was the real Ash?


    "Uh, well..."


    I faltered, breaking into a sweat.


    How was I expected to know the intricate details of Ashs familial history? Id assumed that, as the emperors son, his past wouldnt be straightforward, but...


    This sudden and unexpected line of inquiry had caught me off guard, and I fumbled to respond.


    "..."


    After silently watching me for a beat, Lucas finally spoke,


    "I apologize. I broached a topic youre uncomfortable with."


    He lowered his head in apology.


    I quickly waved my hands to deny his claim.


    "No, its not that! I just... I was caught off guard, and I spaced out for a moment. Haha."


    "Your family history, as well as Miss Evangelines, will all sort itself out."


    Lucas beamed, his usual radiant golden retriever smile.


    Had I been overreacting? Was Lucas simply expressing concern?


    "Uh, umm... Thanks, good night! See you tomorrow!"


    I hastily waved goodbye and hurried off to my bedroom.


    Did Ash have family problems?


    He was a prince, after all. The emperors own son.


    Naturally, thered be plenty of dark and messy secrets. The issue was that I was entirely in the dark.


    What else is he hiding about his past?


    I would need to dig around for more information later. Sigh.


    Once again, the stark reality that I was inhabiting someone elses body struck me. Living as another person was proving to be no small task...


    ***


    The day after we returned from the dungeon,


    I tackled the backlog of work and fortified our defenses for the next stage.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 3]


    - Lv.? ??? : 5 units


    - Lv.20 Steam Golem : 152 units


    - Lv.15 Rock Golem : 103 units


    Especially considering that this time wed be fending off a battalion of golems, I needed to adapt the defense installations accordingly.


    Large monsters, a handful of elites. Tailor the strategy to them.


    Just over a week remained until the next stage.


    This time, I would be fully prepared.


    To be able to handle any curveball. No.


    So that I can chew up and spit out any curveball with even greater firepower...!


    I ramped up my preparations for the next stage, ceaselessly placing orders and fine-tuning all the production guild facilities in the city.


    ***


    Then, another day passed. Early in the morning.


    To the west of Crossroad, in the barren wasteland. The graveyard.


    "..."


    I stood silently amidst the bustling funeral preparations.


    While several had been injured during Stage 2, only one had fallen.


    Margrave.


    I clenched my jaw as I glanced over the list of names for the funeral. Charles Cross name was the only one that stood out, etched in solitary isolation.


    "Your Majesty, the procession has begun."


    "Hmm."


    Lucas murmured in my ear. I responded with a nod.


    The casket, initiated at the temple, meandered through the citys main arteries, ultimately breaching the western gate.


    Unbeknownst to me, a lengthy stream of citizens trailed the procession.


    The lord who had presided over this place for decades had passed.


    Even in a city as unfeeling to death as this one, many were expressing their grief.


    Ultimately, the casket halted before the graveyard.


    The funeral would occur here, with the casket destined for burial in the orchard where Margrave Charles Cross had lived his life.


    His wifes tomb was there, too.


    Thud!


    The casket, gently placed on the ground, was draped with the banner of the Ash Everblack Empire.


    Priests, forming a circle around the casket, initiated their prayers, with a choir chiming in with a funeral hymn.


    Once the procession reached its conclusion, it was time for me to deliver my concise eulogy.


    The coffin.


    Evangeline glanced at the coffin settled on the ground and inquired.


    May I verify the coffin?


    The priests presiding over the funeral looked at me, nonplussed. I nodded.


    You are entitled to do so. Please, proceed with the verification.


    Evangeline positioned herself beside the coffin, and the priests cautiously lifted the lid at the head.


    ...


    Evangeline clenched her mouth tight and studied her fathers face.


    The corpse, saved from decay by temporary magic, was pallid.


    The small mercy was that while the body was horribly disfigured, the face was relatively untouched.


    ...So its true.


    Evangeline murmured slowly.


    Always at the front of the fight, as if he were invincible. But in the end...


    Evangeline, who had been biting her lip, abruptly pivoted away.


    ...Thank you. That will be all.


    The coffin was sealed once more.


    Evangeline remained stationary, her back turned, until the coffin was interred.


    The coffin was set into the deeply excavated hole, with only the task of covering it with earth remaining.


    It was then that one of the soldiers cautiously addressed Evangeline.


    "Miss."


    "Yes?"


    "I have something to ask."


    The veteran soldier extended something towards Evangeline. It was a battered cavalry lance and shield. Evangelines eyes widened in surprise.


    "This is..."


    "This weapon was passed down through the Cross family, wielded by the Margrave himself. I originally intended to lay it to rest with him. But I thought it best to consult with you first."


    "..."


    "Though its a bit worn and damaged, it could be restored to use..."


    "Bury it."


    Evangeline lowered her head.


    "Please lay it to rest alongside my father."


    "...Your wish is my command, Miss."


    The soldiers carved out a separate niche beside the grave, inserted a box, and filled it with the lance and shield.


    The two weapons, loyal companions to the head of the Cross family for generations, were subsumed by the dirt mound.


    I observed the scene, a twinge of regret flickering within me.


    At last, the dirt blanketed the coffin.


    The priests offered their closing blessings, marking the end of the funeral.


    "Ah, my shoulders."


    I kneaded my sore shoulders. Despite the event lasting merely a few hours, I was profoundly drained.


    "Everyone, enjoy a refreshing drink!"


    Lucas handed out drinks to all in recognition of their diligent work.


    As everyone accepted and sipped their drinks, I stood before the grave, my gaze fixed on the tombstone.


    More deaths will follow in the days to come.


    I remembered all those who had given their lives on the battlefield thus far. Their deaths, in retrospect, felt so vivid and real.


    How many more?


    How many more?


    Suddenly, one of the Margraves remarks echoed in my mind.


    - A time will come when you must surrender what you hold most dear to safeguard this city.


    "..."


    What would I have to relinquish?


    Could I still maintain my sense of self after such a loss?


    Immersed in these thoughts, I softly began to recite a poem.


    Built from ice and snow,


    Here lies the surface,


    The path of a compassionate life.


    It was a line from a poem I held dear on Earth.


    I originally planned to recite it as a tribute at the funeral, feeling it was fitting for the Margrave, but it felt out of place for the ceremony, so I refrained.


    Lost in contemplation, my gaze locked onto the tombstone.


    Just then.


    "I didnt realize you enjoyed the cultured pastime of reciting poetry."


    A young girls voice drifted from my side.


    I turned and found, as anticipated, Evangeline.

 Chapter 56: [Side Story] The Funeral (2)

    Chapter 56: [Side Story] The Funeral (2)


    "I didnt realize you enjoyed the cultured pastime of reciting poetry."


    Evangelines words drew an awkward smile from me.


    I felt it didnt suit the moment, so I shared it quietly. Seems Ive been discovered."


    Youve got a pleasing voice, how about sharing aloud next time?


    Her face held no expression, her thoughts unreadable. I ventured to ask.


    Would that be alright?"


    Certainly, why wouldnt it be? This day was inevitable."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly.


    After all, had I been appointed as a knight elsewhere, returning to this place wouldnt have been possible. Missing my fathers final moments was a likely outcome."


    ...


    I count myself lucky to have been here for the funeral."


    For a young woman of just sixteen, Evangeline was assuming a maturity well beyond her years.


    Yet, what could I say? Her ascension into adulthood was indeed necessary now.


    So, you plan to leave for another posting?"


    Indeed. Do you believe I would linger in this rural Margrave simply for its peaceful setting?"


    Evangeline cast a glance at the distant Crossroads.


    My plan is to deal with the inheritance, dispose of the family mansion, lands, wealth... and then leave."


    Evangeline had made her decision from the onset.


    I assumed, then, that the familys ancestral sword had been interred this day as well.


    Ill assist you, with settling the inheritance."


    At my offer, Evangeline squinted at me. I grinned back.


    Its a hefty task for someone so young. Allow an adult to help."


    Despite my appearance, Im an academy graduate... I possess basic legal understanding."


    Well then, think of it as a favor from a fellow academy grad, your senior! Wouldnt it be easier with the support of the current lord?"


    After examining me for a moment, Evangeline looked down.


    You wont judge?"


    Why would I?"


    I am about to neglect the duties of the Cross family and leave. I am doing it for my own ease, out of selfishness."


    I chuckled softly.


    You speak of duty, but your family has been burdened with this obligation without choice."


    ...


    The Cross family has given more than enough. I dont know if I can match that, but from here on, Ill do my utmost to guard this front."


    I struck my chest confidently.


    Dont fret and go as you wish, my junior. Ill make sure the sacrifices your family has borne wont be in vain, Ill give it everything Ive got."


    ...


    Evangeline, who had been studying me with a furrowed brow, tilted her head.


    Youre quite unlike the rumors, senior."


    Oh, really?"


    I assumed youd be plotting a return, given your demotion to such a place."


    I felt a bit embarrassed. If I were the real Ash, I would have done just that.


    Its surprising youre taking your role as this places lord more seriously than I anticipated."


    Haha...


    As I laughed off the awkwardness, I answered her honestly.


    "If you defend this place well, its said that someone will grant you a wish. Thats why Im giving it my all."


    This was the condition proposed by the entity calling itself the director of this game.


    - If you lead this world to the true ending, I will grant a wish of yours, RetroAddict.


    Exactly. I didnt undertake this quest out of some noble aspiration.


    I sought the true ending as a means to achieve my own personal wish.


    But Evangeline, having listened to my words, rubbed her chin and pondered.


    "Did His Majesty the Emperor really make such a promise? Going to such lengths for the borderlands of this out-of-the-way town..."


    No, it wasnt a promise made by the emperor.


    Explaining that would only muddle the situation, so I let her misconception stand.


    And then...


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, a noise like thunder erupted. What in the world?! The sky was clear!


    "Oh, Im famished."


    Turned out, the noise had originated from Evangelines stomach.


    Normally, wouldnt it just rumble softly? Whats with this thunderous clamor?


    Evangeline, after patting her belly under her shirt, shoved her hands into her jacket pockets and brusquely demanded of me.


    "Feed me. Yesterdays meal was delicious. Make it again."


    Taken aback by her outrageous behavior, I stared at her in disbelief before breaking into laughter.


    Yes, the living must eat to sustain themselves.


    "We couldnt complete all five due to time constraints. Please pardon us."


    I dismissed them with a wave of my hand.


    "No, thats perfectly fine. Im gratified just to have secured a magic gun thats battle-ready."


    From the outset, I never anticipated using all five in this stage. It would be an overkill even for Damien.


    "So, how many were you able to successfully craft?"


    "Well... Two."


    The pair of tense guild masters looked at me nervously. I laughed softly. What, were they afraid I was going to devour them?


    "Dont stress, just show them to me. Bring them here."


    "Yes!"


    The two guild masters fetched two wrapped firearms from a table behind them.


    "We utilized a standard-grade magic core and the Black Spider Queens magic core to forge the cores of the weapons!"


    "Lets start with this one."


    The cloth concealing the first magic gun was removed.


    What emerged was a simple, gray magic gun, slightly smaller than those I had seen before.


    "This magic gun was built with a standard-grade magic core. We figured the risk of failure would be less with a lower grade core, so we made it first."


    "Was it successful?"


    "Absolutely! It functions quite well."


    The alchemist guild masters swift reply was accompanied by a fleeting glance and a droplet of cold sweat.


    "...The performance is a tad underwhelming, and theres a single defect."


    "Defect?"


    I took the gray magic gun and examined its specifications. Lets see.


    [Woodpecker(N) Lv.20]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack: 25-26


    - Durability: 4/4


    - Magazine: 20/20


    Certainly substandard. The damage is remarkably low for a magic gun.


    The magazine is quite extensive for a magic gun, so it seems the damage was reduced in order to increase the ammunition capacity.


    "Whats the defect?"


    As I set the magic gun on the table beside me and asked, the blacksmith guild master responded.


    "Due to a minor design miscalculation, if you dont release the trigger, it will fire all the rounds."


    "Huh? So its gonna discharge continuously?"


    "Yes. Thats why we named it Woodpecker."


    "If you accidentally engage full-auto, maintaining your aim could be challenging, and the gun could potentially overheat among other issues."


    Both guild masters started to bow their heads once again.


    "As it was our first attempt at crafting a magic gun, there were some errors. We apologize..."


    "Were deeply sorry, Your Highness!"


    "No, youve done well. Youve created something, after all."


    If it has the capacity for full-auto, then this feature could be advantageous in its own way.


    Aiming wouldnt be an issue for Damien.


    Now, onto the second magic gun. This time, the two guild masters exhibited an air of confidence.


    "Next up is this! The magic gun crafted utilizing the high-grade magic core you bestowed upon us!"


    "We have great faith in this one! No, faith doesnt even begin to cover it! We felt as though divine inspiration guided us while crafting it...!"


    Their demeanor had flipped completely. What had they forged to be so self-assured?


    In front of my eager gaze, the two guild masters swiftly unveiled the second magic gun.


    "..."


    A dark barrel that seemed to swallow all surrounding light.


    Exquisite gold patterns embellishing the gun.


    Dignified yet imposing, and somehow emitting an ominous aura... a single, long and slender magic gun lay there.


    Swallowing hard, I took the magic gun and checked its stats. This thing wasnt all glitz and glam, right?


    [Black Queen(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack: 225-250


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Magazine: 7/7


    - Fires cursed bullets that have a chance to instantly kill the enemy. The probability increases with the weapons proficiency level.


    - ??? (Unlocks depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    - ??? (Unlocks depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    "..."


    What the hell is this monster?


    An outrageous item had sprung forth. I was so dumbfounded that I stood there, mouth agape.


    What in the world... is this?

 Chapter 57: [Side Story] The Funeral (3)

    Chapter 57: [Side Story] The Funeral (3)


    Originally, in a tutorial stage that wasnt meant to be conquered, I had vanquished the Black Spider Queen, a foe that should have been invincible, and procured its Magic Power Core.


    Typically, squaring off against the Black Spider Legion wouldnt occur until midway through the second year.


    I had anticipated that equipment created from this Magic Power Core would drastically surpass the current level of gear.


    I expected as much... but this...


    I firmly clutched the black magic gun in my hand, swallowing hard.


    An SSR-grade magic gun crafted from the Black Spider Queens Magic Power Core, the Black Queen.


    This changes everything.


    I felt ridiculous for having hoarded this Magic Power Core, as an equipment piece beyond belief had materialized.


    I wasnt sure about the hidden options yet. But the revealed options were more than sufficient. No, they were staggering.


    With this alone, I can run the show for at least the first year.


    Even considering just the raw damage, its a super weapon.


    For roughly the next year, not only the standard elite monsters but even boss-level monsters could be obliterated in a single shot if their vulnerabilities were targeted with this.


    And the wielder of this gun was Damien, a cheat character possessing the [Far-Sight] ability.


    This implied he could deliver this overwhelming damage at the precise moment and location.


    Has this damn game finally decided to cut me some slack?


    The corners of my mouth twitched involuntarily. Naturally, it was hard to suppress a smile upon obtaining such a phenomenal item.


    As I reveled in satisfaction, both the blacksmith and the alchemist wore broad smiles.


    "Its truly a relief to see that His Majesty is delighted!"


    "Throughout the crafting process, I felt as if I was enchanted. Were simply thrilled we could forge such a masterpiece."


    "You both excelled. Everyone in the workshop has put in great effort."


    I surveyed the workshop and complimented everyone.


    "Ill award a handsome bonus. Im relying on you for the next one as well."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Is there anything else you require?"


    I had Lucas carry the magic guns, and we exited the workshop. Behind us, the two masters kept bowing.


    "Is this magic gun really that incredible, my lord?"


    In response to Lucass inquisitive question, I flashed a grin.


    "Its set to revolutionize the course of the war."


    "That significant...?"


    Lucas looked down at the magic gun in his hand with renewed reverence.


    "Im truly relieved it was finalized before the commencement of the stage."


    I calculated the remaining time.


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time until start: 20 hours 30 minutes


    There was still ample time before the onset of the next stage.


    I could deliver the magic gun to Damien, and even allocate time to train him to get accustomed to it.


    I owe an apology for swearing at Aider.


    I had ranted at the director, pleading him to tweak the difficulty level of this ruthless game.


    Ironically, I was the one who deserved to be scolded. I hadnt anticipated the game to flow so seamlessly all of a sudden.


    Chuckles of delight escaping me, I traveled in the carriage back to the mansion.


    Today was the eve of the defensive battle, so I had already summoned the party members to the mansion. Theyd all be there waiting for me.


    "My lord."


    As the carriage neared the mansion, Lucas, stationed in the coachmans seat, called out to me.


    "Huh? Whats going on?"


    "I think its best if you see for yourself."


    Curious, I leaned out of the carriage window. And then I saw it.


    At the start of the cobblestone path leading to the lords mansion.


    There stood a petite girl.


    "..."


    Her platinum hair shimmered brilliantly under the late afternoon sun, framing her clear green eyes.


    A large bag was strapped to her back, as if she were ready for an extended journey.


    Evangeline Cross was waiting for us.


    Clatter!


    I disembarked from the carriage and moved toward Evangeline.


    "Evangeline."


    "..."


    Evangeline looked up at me with her uniquely sharp eyes, and finally, she sighed.


    "Today, the lords aide gave this to me."


    From within her clothing, Evangeline produced a sheaf of magically treated paper.


    It was a gold coin certificate.


    One couldnt lug heavy gold around all day.


    Backed by the Continental Merchants Union and the Ivory Tower of the Wizards Alliance, it was a magical document verifying that you indeed owned the stated amount of gold and where the physical assets were stored.


    In simpler terms, a check.


    Because its uncommon for someone to possess enough gold to necessitate a certificate, the certificate itself is highly valued anywhere on the continent.


    Long story short, when we assessed the Cross familys assets, a substantial amount emerged.


    With the amount represented by that certificate, Evangeline would have no problem sustaining herself wherever she went.


    "Im grateful that you managed to sort everything out in less than a week, but..."


    Evangeline grumbled, exposing her sharp canine teeth.


    "Just after I received this, the aide made a comment."


    "What did he say?"


    "Why do I have to be here againnnn!"


    Our Fire Mage, Lilly.


    I sat down, a devilish grin playing on my lips, in front of Lilly, who was protesting loudly.


    "Enjoy your little break, Lilly? Now its time to get back in the game."


    "Ahhh! Please! Send me back to the workshop! Ill work till I drop, just spare me from this!"


    Lilly, bound by rope, was a pitiful sight, all tears and snot.


    Dont play the weakling, Lilly. Youre the sort who steps up when the situation calls for it. This Prince knows all about your competence.


    "Now, we have less than a day left for the defense. Lets go over our teams strategy once more."


    We launched into our strategy meeting, pacifying and consoling Lilly.


    We already had a plan devised against the golems. Today was all about fine-tuning the details, comprehending them, and final checks.


    The meeting stretched for about an hour with the castle map laid out.


    After reiterating everyones roles, and assigning Lilly a fitting support mission at the rear...


    "And Damien, I have another surprise for you."


    I flashed a wicked grin and handed Damien two bundled magic guns.


    Damien, eyes wide, took the magic guns I proffered.


    "May I unwrap them?"


    "Absolutely! Go ahead."


    Just as Damien was delicately unwrapping the magic guns and I was on the brink of explaining their unique attributes...


    Bang!


    The reception room door was abruptly thrown open.


    Everyone jolted, glancing towards the door. There stood a winded soldier.


    "Huff, huff! Urgent news, sire! We have a crisis!"


    "Whats going on? Whats happened?"


    "Scout report! Mo, monsters...!"


    His next words made my eyes pop.


    "Monsters have appeared! Theyre golem legions, huge beasts! Roughly 200 of them! Theyre advancing on the city at a terrifying pace!"


    "...What?"


    In bewilderment, I hurriedly opened the system window.


    "What nonsense is this? Theres still time until the stage starts, isnt there?"


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time Remaining: 18 hours, 55 minutes


    "Look at this! We still have nineteen hours remaining..."


    Suddenly.


    [??? has intervened in the game!]


    The necklace around my neck began to radiate warmth,


    Whirr!


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time Remaining: hours, minutes


    The digits in the system window began spinning wildly.


    "We have, le..."


    I stumbled over my words.


    Hold on, what?


    Whats going on?


    The remaining time, which was clearly displayed, started plummeting, emitting a whirring noise.


    Falling, and falling again-


    Clank!


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time Remaining: 00 hours, 30 minutes


    It disappeared.


    The grace period of nineteen hours had vanished, leaving a mere half an hour behind.


    "...This is madness."


    I was floored.


    No, no cheating. The system window isnt supposed to cheat.


    What in the world...?


    "Thats not all, Your Highness!"


    The soldier blurted in quick succession. I, abruptly jolted back to reality, turned to him.


    "According to the report, the monsters are acting oddly!"


    "Odd behavior? In what way?"


    "Theyve divided into two groups!"


    The monster legion? Divided into two?


    Why?


    "Roughly 80 percent of them, around 200 units of the main force, are marching directly for the city, but the remaining 20 percent, about 50 units that split from the main force, are..."


    His next words left my head reeling.


    "Theyre heading towards the orchard where the Margrave once resided!"


    "...What did you just say?"


    Slowly, I swiveled my head to the side.


    Lucas, who met my gaze, also bore a deathly pale face.


    Right now, at that orchard...


    - Ill pay my respects at my parents graves one last time...then Ill leave Crossroad.


    ...Evangeline should be there.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Boom-! Boom-! Boom-!


    Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-!


    The tumultuous sounds of drums and bells echoed through the city.


    Soldiers hastily assembled, scurrying to take up arms and station themselves on the city walls, where cannons and artifacts were swiftly being installed.


    Porters, laden with arrows, cannonballs, boiling oil, and fiery artillery, bellowed out offers to help ferry supplies.


    War was always a frantic affair, but a surprise attack without warning threw the front lines into even greater chaos.


    Amidst this mayhem, I and my party members arrived. As soon as we ascended the city wall, I shouted.


    "Scouts! Where are they now?"


    "Theyre in sight, over there!"


    Looking where the scout pointed, a cloud of dust was visible in the far south.


    The monsters cut through this dust cloud, creating new ones as they advanced.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The massive forms of golems trudged in unison. They were approaching us, neatly arranged in formation.


    We had encountered them in dungeons, but the pressure was different with hundreds of them charging all at once.


    It felt like a gigantic wall was advancing towards us.


    "When will they be within cannon range?"


    "If they maintain this speed, less than 15 minutes."


    "Before then, we need everything in place and ready to fire! Hurry!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers sweated profusely as they worked to ready the cannons. They loaded cannonballs, lined up their targets, and packed in the gunpowder.


    While watching this unfold, Lucas approached from behind.


    "Lord."


    "..."


    "Are you going to leave her alone?"


    I did not respond, instead biting my lip hard.


    This stage had started suddenly.


    The current golem legion was divided into two groups.


    The main force of around 200, heading straight for the city, and a detachment of about 50, heading for Margraves orchard.


    And unfortunately, Evangeline was all alone in the orchard now.


    Why....


    Biting so hard, I tasted blood from my lip.


    Why does the stage start suddenly, why do the monsters split into two groups? Why now!


    It was impossible that all these events coincided by chance.


    Malice.


    Some great malice was clearly distorting the situation at its whim.


    Otherwise, there would be no way for the situation to twist so wildly out of control.


    Whose malice was it then?


    Why... was it so frustrated that it couldnt ruin this game?


    That was when dozens of soldiers rushed towards me. Looking back, they were the Twilight Brigade, veterans under the Cross family banner.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The veterans saluted in unison, and the captain of the Twilight Brigade stepped forward.


    "Weve heard the news. Please let us go."


    "What?"


    "The defense of the current front line is solid. We can hold out well enough even without us old folks. Send us to the orchard. We can save Miss Evangeline."


    "..."


    "Were running out of time, Your Highness. The monsters are approaching fast. We dont have much time left to send a rescue team to the south gate."


    Listening to the soldiers, I let out a weary sigh.


    "Your words have two errors."


    "Pardon?"


    "The first error is that our current frontline defense is sturdy. Does this frontline look sturdy to you now?"


    I pointed at the walls. Soldiers were hurrying to install the yet-to-be-completed artifact, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    "The sudden appearance of those bastards has not only disrupted the artifact but even the cannon arrangement is unfinished."


    "All the defensive equipment can be ready before they arrive!"


    "Even if, hypothetically, the equipment is ready. If you guys leave this frontline, the remaining soldiers will be mostly novices. Do you think they can fully withstand the attacks of those massive monsters?"


    "..."


    The soldiers remained silent.


    They knew perfectly well that neither the equipment nor the soldiers were ready.


    "The second error is, you think you can rescue Evangeline."


    I sneered harshly.


    "The Margraves villa and orchard have no defense facilities. Its all steep hills and plains. To such a place, fifty elite monster golems have gathered."


    "..."


    "Even if there were walls there, and you were to fight using them as a shield! You all would definitely be annihilated. But theres not even a single defense facility! How the hell are you going to rescue Evangeline?"


    The reason why this game was established as a defense genre was ultimately because we held an overwhelming advantage in the form of walls.


    But if we were to confront the monsters directly in the plains, without any walls.


    That would be simply throwing our lives away.


    The captain of the Twilight Brigade responded with a determined expression.


    The vine creepers grew densely on the faded, dimly lit walls of the mansion, and dust-coated windows made it impossible to see inside.


    At a glance, its apparent the place has been poorly maintained.


    This was the villa where the Margrave of Crossroad resided in his lifetime.


    A few steps down the hill from the villa would lead to a small orchard.


    Unlike the villa, the orchard showed signs of being taken care of until fairly recently.


    Yet, like the villa, it had been neglected since its owners demise.


    The fruit trees, lined up on the soil, quivered occasionally in the passing breeze.


    Spring had just arrived.


    Once the sun would rise higher and the day got warmer, even the trees on this land, tainted with the blood of monsters, would bloom and bear fruit.


    Evangeline realized this anew.


    That she would never be able to witness that.


    Because she would be leaving this place forever.


    "..."


    Evangeline reached out her hand to touch the new leaves of the fruit tree.


    After her mother passed away, and she herself had to leave home, her father had cared for this place alone.


    How silly, really.


    She could easily imagine her fathers back.


    Just a few days ago, her father would have stood here, looking after these trees.


    Wishing for proper fruit this year.


    Even while knowing it wouldnt be so.


    "..."


    Evangeline slowly pulled her hand away from the tree.


    So what if it was?


    Unsaid feelings, misunderstandings that havent been cleared up.


    Unhealed wounds. What good are they?


    Evangeline slowly scanned the desolate orchard and the villa.


    This place is a ruin.


    Her father and mother had passed away, and she was leaving.


    It was a ruin before, and it will be a ruin hereafter.


    A bitter smirk appeared on Evangelines small lips.


    This was the trivial end of the Cross family, which had protected this place for hundreds of years.


    They left behind nothing but death and dust.


    With the gold coins she got for selling even the familys name and remaining pride stuffed in her pocket.


    The last struggler, herself, was running away without a fight.


    Evangeline shifted her steps, standing in front of two tombstones erected in the backyard of the orchard.


    "Dad, Mom."


    Whether to lay her gaze on the graves or the tombstones, the hesitant Evangeline slowly spat out,


    "I wont see you again. Im leaving, for good."


    Though she expected a bell of mourning to ring out, even without realizing.


    Theres no answer. Of course.


    "There were so many things I wanted to say... now I cant even remember what they were."


    Shoo...


    The wind blew. Far away, the scent of oak and oil was perceptible.


    "Im leaving."


    Evangelin suddenly felt dizzy.


    Her head was throbbing and the ground seemed to sway. Was she finally becoming sentimental now?


    Shaking her head to rid herself of the stray thoughts, Evangelin managed to pull off a faint smile. She wanted to send him off with a smile.


    "...Take care."


    She turned around.


    Evangelin quickly wiped her eyes that had started to feel warm with the back of her hand.


    "Hmm!"


    She lifted both hands and lightly slapped her cheeks, then lifted her head to look ahead. It was indeed time to leave.


    "Alright, lets get going!"


    And when Evangelin looked straight ahead.


    BOOOM!


    The stone wall fence in front had exploded from the ground up.


    As if struck by a giant catapult, it shattered in an instant.


    "...?"


    For a moment, she couldnt comprehend what was happening.


    In the direction where the stunned Evangelin was frozen,


    CRACK, CRUNCH!


    GROOOAARRR!


    Spreading fragments of the destroyed stone wall in all directions, with a menacing operational sound resonating from its entire body, a massive steam golem came rushing.


    Evangelin blurted out in bewilderment.


    "Huh?"


    CRUNCH!


    The next moment, the golems enormous fist hit Evangelins slender body.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Its okay, Evangeline. Nothings going to happen.


    It was a memory from her childhood.


    Monsters had ambushed the city that night as well.


    The city had become a battlefield, and the Margrave of Crossroad had urgently dashed out from his mansion towards the front lines.


    As always, her mother had come to Evangelines room and held her close.


    Theres nothing to be afraid of. When the sun rises, all the monsters will disappear.


    Evangeline knew.


    The person most afraid was her mother.


    Every time her father went to battle, her mother trembled in fear that he might get hurt or die.


    However, instead of expressing it, she would come to her daughter and silently hold her.


    ...


    Evangeline turned her head. Far off, flames sprouted from the front lines.


    Despite the considerable distance between the fortress and the mansion, the sound of iron was clear. The smell of ash made her nose tingle.


    The peoples screams and cries, the monsters howls. And, the stench of blood.


    Mom.


    Evangeline asked.


    When will I have to go there?


    What?


    Her mother looked at her young daughter in surprise. Evangeline had a mature expression uncharacteristic of a child.


    I heard it from dad. The heir of the Cross family must go to the front lines and fight.


    Her mothers expression fell as if the world had collapsed. Evangeline cocked her head.


    Does mom not want me to fight?


    Its not about liking or disliking. Its the destiny of the Cross family.


    Her mother once again held Evangeline close.


    Its just... sad.


    Sad?


    Because your mother is a coward. Im scared that your dad might get hurt, and that you might suffer in the future... Its frightening and saddening.


    Evangeline hesitated for a moment, then asked the question that had been on her mind for a while.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com didnt know this would happen, right?


    Huh?


    You didnt know that youd worry about dad every time monsters attacked? You didnt know Id have to fight there when I grow up?


    The fear that her husband might die. The sadness engulfing her as she worried about her daughters future.


    Every night the monsters attacked, her mother trembled in such a way.


    If you knew this would happen... would you have not married dad?


    Her mother, who had been silently looking at her daughter, answered,


    No. I knew.


    Slowly, a soft smile spread across her lips.


    I knew that if I married your father, every time monsters attacked, Id spend the night in tears.


    Her mothers rough yet warm hand stroked Evangelines hair.


    I knew that if I gave birth to you, you too would eventually face the destiny to fight. I knew Id be saddened by that destiny. I knew everything.


    But why? Why did you marry dad?


    Unable to understand, Evangeline asked again.


    Why... did you give birth to me?


    Why did she choose this path, knowing it would bring suffering and sadness?


    Even though she knew what lay ahead was pain. Why.


    "Hmm? I wonder why..."


    With her voice trailing off, her mother finally offered a faint smile.


    "Maybe because of what continues."


    "What continues...? Whats that?"


    Cradling a blinking Evangeline in her arms, her mother slowly replied,


    "Youll understand when you grow up, Evangeline."


    "When I grow up?"


    "Yes, youll surely understand then."


    Her mothers large, warm hand gently stroked Evangelines back.


    "Youll understand why your mother did what she did..."


    Why she moved towards a future steeped in fear and sorrow.


    Even three years after her mothers passing, Evangeline still didnt understand.


    And perhaps she thought... she may never understand for eternity.


    ***


    "Cough?!"


    Gasping for breath, Evangeline opened her eyes wide.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Coughing violently, she spat out blood. A dull pain surged from her back.


    Rubbing her rough mouth, Evangeline tried to grasp the situation.


    She had been hit by the golems fist and was flung all the way to the mansions wall, slamming her back.


    How long was I unconscious?


    It didnt seem like a long time. The golem that had hit her was still coming at her.


    Roar!


    Why was there a golem here?


    Her body reacted before her mind could question.


    Clang!


    Evangeline quickly strapped a shield to her left arm and blocked the golems punch.


    Thump-!


    The shield brilliantly heated white, successfully blocking the attack.


    But before Evangeline could prepare for the next stance, the second attack came.


    It was then that Evangeline realized.


    The three steam golems from before were merely the scout vanguard. These behemoths were the real threat.


    I have to escape.


    There was no other option. Evangeline knew instinctively.


    If she tried to confront them head-on, shed be killed.


    Wheres my horse?


    Evangeline scanned her surroundings for her horse, but it had long since fled.


    Should I run all the way to Crossroad?


    Evangeline looked down at her limping leg. Could she possibly run with this injury?


    Its not a matter of can or cannot!


    If she didnt create some distance now, shed never be able to escape this place!


    Gritting her teeth, Evangeline attempted to sprint towards Crossroad. It was at that moment...


    Vroom-


    Two golems that had been at the rear of the group ascended into the air.


    They were a type of golem shed never seen before. While the other golems were rough and sturdy, these two boasted elegant and sleek designs.


    Sensing an unusual threat, Evangeline quickly raised her shield.


    That move saved Evangelines life.


    Zing-!


    From the fingertips of the two levitating golems, dozens of bright red beams were fired.


    It was the same kind of laser magic that the boss monster used during the free exploration period.


    But the number of beams was far greater, and there were two of them.


    Ping! Pivivivivivivng!


    Kwaag-!


    Dozens of red lasers obliterated the ground where Evangeline had been standing.


    Each time a beam swept across the ground like a whip, explosions and flames erupted.


    Evangeline, with her shield raised, absorbed the magical attacks. Her crouched body was relentlessly pushed backward.


    "Cough...!"


    She could feel the durability of her shield rapidly depleting.


    Though straining, she was managing to withstand the attack. The problem was,


    Roar-!


    As Evangeline held her ground to fend off the magic, the rest of the golems were charging at her.


    I cant get stuck here! I have to hold them off and create distance...!


    Evangeline, holding her shield, began to backpedal.


    But just then, her twisted ankle gave way, and she lost her balance.


    Oh no.


    Just her luck, another blunder right here.


    With Evangelines stance compromised, a gap appeared in her defense. The red beams didnt miss the chance and broke through.


    Ping! Pivivivng!


    "Ah!"


    The beams were scorching and sharp. They merely grazed her, but it was enough to sear her skin and inflict wounds.


    Droplets of blood spurted from Evangelines petite body.


    The beam that had grazed Evangeline set the ground on fire and immediately caused an explosion.


    Tookwaag-!


    "Augh... Urgh...!"


    Buffeted by blasts and slashed by beams of light, Evangelin tumbled roughly along the ground.


    When she managed to barely lift her upper body with a choking sound, she could see giant golems closing the gap.


    Ahh.


    Slowly, Evangelin bowed her head. As clear-headed as she was, her ability to assess the situation was swift.


    Its the end.


    So empty.


    Abruptly and suddenly. Death was approaching.


    "Theres so much I havent done yet..."


    She hadnt dated, hadnt drunk alcohol, hadnt smoked a cigarette.


    She hadnt even become an adult yet.


    She hadnt had the chance to really figure out what she wanted to do.


    "Its ending."


    Evangelin slowly closed her eyes.


    There was no anger. No sadness.


    Just, regret.


    That was the emotion the girl felt in the last moments of her life. Evangelin let out a quiet sigh.


    "I regret..."


    Thats when it happened.


    "Then you should just do it."


    "...?"


    "Do all the things you havent done, one by one."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded right in front of her.


    Thinking she might be hallucinating, Evangelin slowly opened her eyes and looked ahead.


    "Life is short. Dont regret it and waste it diligently, alright?"


    A man was standing upright in front of Evangelin, his back to her.


    His shirt was soaked with sweat, revealing how hastily he must have run, and he was heaving, his shoulders rising and falling.


    Unable to believe it, Evangelin opened her mouth slightly.


    "...Senior?"


    Then, the man glanced back at her.


    The third prince of the Everblack Empire - Ash Born Hater Everblack was grinning, revealing his teeth.


    "I came to rescue you, cute junior."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    30 minutes ago.


    Atop the southern walls of Crossroad.


    "Im going alone."


    Everyone looked at me as if they didnt understand.


    Lucas, standing in front of me, stammered.


    "...E-excuse me?"


    "The rescue party consists of me and me alone. I will rescue Evangeline myself."


    I told them, "None of you are joining the rescue party."


    Exactly that. Youre not going.


    Instead, I am going alone.


    "What the..."


    Lucas, struggling to find words, finally burst out yelling.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, my lord!"


    "Damn! My ears, you brute! Speak gently!"


    "Are your ears made of stone?! Youve been the one pointing out the inefficacy of this rescue mission, and now youre saying youll go alone?"


    Lucas looked genuinely angry. His normally mild face was horribly contorted.


    "Are you intending to commit suicide, my lord?!"


    "..."


    "I absolutely cannot allow it! Even if it means I, Lucas, have to break your arms and legs, I wont let you go!"


    Lucas stretched out his large hand and grabbed my arm.


    With a hefty force, he seemed intent on breaking my arm, this guy.


    But I was serious.


    "Calm down, Lucas. Everyone."


    I wasnt joking, nor was I intending to commit suicide.


    "Im not going to die. Im going because theres a definite chance of victory."


    To rescue Evangeline and to defend the front lines.


    The only way to satisfy both options is this.


    In this game, whos the character with the most variables?


    Considering performance alone, it would be Damien, who possesses [Far-Sight], but in reality, Damien isnt the one with many variables.


    On the contrary, hes a very honest character. His outrageous stats are simply too high to measure.


    The variable is me.


    In that case, I need to move. No, its better if only I move. Taking additional people might only result in unnecessary casualties.


    Fortunately, Ive prepared a few secret measures.


    I was saving them for later, but if I pour all of them into this, its entirely possible to save Evangeline.


    From the beginning, Im not a combatant in the defense. Im merely a commander. And thats a role Lucas can replace.


    All forces defend the front lines.


    And I, a bundle of variables, alone rescue Evangeline.


    Of course, there are parts that are reckless. No, there are many.


    But theres no other choice. If you want to catch two rabbits, you have to take risks.


    The game keeps throwing curveballs, so theres nothing I can do.


    I have no choice but to take a gamble to some extent...!


    "All of you who have followed my commands should know this. I know these monster bastards very well, and I have succeeded in my strategies even in seemingly impossible situations."


    I locked eyes with each of my party members.


    "I have a plan this time too. Theres more than enough chance of victory. Trust me and let me go alone."


    I quickly outlined the cards I held, along with a rough method for rescuing Evangeline.


    It was a considerably reckless plan, but there was enough possibility. One by one, the other party members, who seemed convinced, nodded.


    "..."


    Only Lucas was looking at me with a pale face.


    "We dont have time, Lucas!"


    I pushed him hard.


    "Take charge of the overall command on the front line. All you have to do is proceed as trained. Even if an unexpected situation occurs, youll be able to handle it."


    "Id rather go and save Evangeline myself. Please take command of this front line, my lord."


    "No. We each have roles more suited to us. This front line needs you."


    "But for us!"


    Lucas spat out with a suppressed voice.


    "We need you."


    "...Lucas."


    "Why... why would you even use your life as a chess piece?"


    I put my hand on Lucass shoulder.


    "Trust my judgment. The judgment of your lord, me."


    "..."


    "Promise me. I will definitely return in one piece."


    Lucas bowed his head slightly.


    "You dont have to do this, my lord."


    "I dont need to."


    "Hey! Are you deaf?! If you stay here, youll die!"


    "......"


    "Im an orphan, so nobody would mourn if I die here! But youre different! Youre a member of the royal family! The new Lord of Crossroad!"


    "......Hey."


    "For the people who would only look at you, please! Run away without looking back... Uh?!"


    I snatched the potion bottle that Evangelin was just holding without drinking, uncorked it, and stuffed it into her blabbering mouth.


    "Gulp?!"


    "Drink up and heal, kid."


    Now its a bit quiet.


    After holding back Evangelin, who was standing blankly and gulping down the potion, I stepped forward.


    "Act your age, lean on an adult once in a while..."


    Phew.


    I composed my breath.


    It was a moment I had been anticipating. While writing this, I had always wanted to exclaim it loudly.


    "Summon!"


    Suddenly, a system window appeared before my eyes.


    [Summon Magic: Giant Steam Golem]


    - This magic is one-time use. It will disappear from the skill list upon use.


    - The summoned creatures level is the same as the summoning characters. Only one summoned creature can be maintained at a time.


    - Please specify the summoning location.


    It was the boss monster summoning magic that I had registered in advance.


    I specified the summoning location. Naturally, right in front of Evangeline and me!


    Whoosh-!


    The summoning magic was activated.


    Blue mana particles whirled around like a flame, drew an arc in the air, and began to form a shape.


    From a head with a gleaming single eye, a thick torso with gloves, and long arms and legs.


    Thump-!


    In less than a second, a massive golem had landed right in front of me.


    When the monstrous mass suddenly landed on the ground, the earth rippled like a wave.


    "What, what, what...what is this?!"


    Evangeline, who was struggling to maintain her balance, opened her mouth and screamed.


    Hmm, excellent reaction. Its worth the effort to come to rescue her.


    [...]


    The giant steam golem rolled its single eye to glance at me, then slowly stood on its two legs on the ground.


    Its quieter than the one I met in the dungeon. I like it.


    [Summoned boss monster is under control of Ash(EX).]


    [You have control.]


    At the same time as the message announcing that control was transferred to me was displayed, I felt something connect between the boss golem and me.


    The skills that the boss golem could use were displayed before my eyes.


    Hmm, indeed. Being a boss, it has quite a variety of features.


    At the same time.


    Ziiiing-!


    Ping! Be-beep!


    A red beam of light poured from the direction of the golem legion. It was their attack magic.


    I reached out my hand.


    "Block it."


    Rrrrrrrr-


    With the sound of the magic core operating, the boss golem extended one arm forward. As if it was mirroring my action.


    Magic gathered at the tip of the boss golems hand and formed a rectangular shield.


    Boom! Boom-boom!


    The golem legions magic hit the shield, causing a grand explosion.


    But not a single one got past.


    Evangeline, who had been blankly watching the sparks bursting beyond the magic shield, muttered with a tremble.


    "What is... this exactly?"


    "What do you think?"


    I grumbled in a deep voice.


    "Its the lottery I won this time."


    I didnt expect to spend it all right after winning.


    The magic bombardment then stopped.


    It seemed that they too had realized the futility of long-range fire. The two stone golems slowly landed on the ground.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Simultaneously, the remaining golem legion started to charge toward us, pounding the ground with each step.


    They planned to overcome us with numbers.


    I swung my arm forward, commanding boldly, "Counterstrike."


    The Boss Golem roared like a lion, a tremendous mechanical rumble.


    Then, pushing off the ground, it charged headlong to meet them face-to-face.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    The monsters in this game were generally divided into three categories.


    First, the common monsters.


    They made up more than 90% of all monsters. Almost all the monsters belonged to this category. They were pretty much fiendish beasts obsessed with killing humans.


    Second, the elite monsters.


    Also known as Elites, these creatures were selected from the general monsters. In the lore, they had survived for a long time and accumulated experience, making them significantly stronger than their counterparts. Their levels were adjusted to a higher scale and they received various stat bonuses. Some of them even evolved into semi-boss level entities, also known as Named. In cases where the boss monster did not appear, these creatures took on the role of the stage boss.


    And lastly, the third category, the boss monsters.


    These were the real monsters, quite different from the previous two categories. They were typically the commanders leading their respective monster legions, often high-intelligence entities with leadership abilities. But more than their high intelligence, their overwhelming power posed the bigger problem. As the pinnacle of a legion, they possessed an immense power that was impossible to fathom for a single entity.


    Therefore,


    Roaaar!


    The spell to summon a boss monster, although one-time use, was treated like a cheat key.


    The boss monster I summoned - a giant steam golem - let out a ferocious rumble.


    Thump-! Thump-! Thump-!


    Subsequently, it single-handedly started charging towards the approaching golems, about 50 in number.


    If the approach of the 50 golems felt like a high wall closing in, then this creatures charge felt like an island cleaving through stormy seas.


    Monsters are typically programmed with the primary directive to kill humans.


    But they are unusually sensitive to traitors. The gaze of the golem legion turned all at once to the boss golem.


    Roaaar!


    Roaaar!


    The sight of these massive golems charging at each other was beyond surreal. Was this a super golem showdown?


    In an instant, they approached each other, just before the point of collision.


    Bam-!


    They clashed abruptly.


    Glove fragments and broken parts scattered into the air.


    The boss golem rampaged like a lion who had rushed into a pack of hyenas.


    Every time its long, thick arms and legs, akin to ancient temple pillars, cut through the air, the enemy golem legion shattered one by one, rolling grotesquely on the ground.


    But no matter how much a lion rampages, hyenas dont retreat.


    The golem legion was 50 units strong.


    Even if they were weaker individually, their sheer numbers gave them a collective combat power that far surpassed the boss golem.


    Roaaar! Roaaar!


    Even as they were crushed under the boss golems fist, the rock golems and steam golems desperately reached out, trying to inflict as much damage as they could on the boss golem.


    Their efforts soon paid off.


    Crack! Creak!


    The boss golems fingers were bent in a grotesque direction and dangled limply.


    The moment the fist made contact, the hit golems counterattacked.


    The boss golem, stunned for a moment, was swiftly climbed upon by the other golems.


    The Golem Legion began to scale the body of the boss golem, starting to apply force to rip off its armor.


    "......"


    I swallowed a dry gulp, observing the scene.


    It was like watching a mantis being devoured by an army of ants.


    I never expected the boss monster to defeat all of them from the start.


    No matter how much the boss steam golem was a powerful entity, the enemy golem legion was also a large monster. Furthermore, there were fifty of them.


    One cant beat them all alone.


    While that buddy attracted as many enemies as possible and grabbed their attention--


    "We should take this chance to escape."


    The 36th stratagem is the best.


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline, who had been gaping at the sight of the monsters fighting each other, questioned me. I nodded my head.


    "That guy is a one-use tool anyway. While its buying time, we need to escape."


    I didnt come here to win. I came here to survive with her.


    I pointed at Evangelines leg.


    "Hows the leg?"


    "I can walk. Its still difficult to run at full speed though......"


    "Then lets run."


    "Eek."


    A broken leg can be fixed, but theres no remedy for a lost life.


    I took another standard potion from the batch I brought and poured it onto Evangelines leg.


    Sssss-


    A cloudy steam rose from the bandage and the sprained area. Evangeline gritted her teeth and bore the pain.


    "Lets go."


    "Yes...!"


    I led the way, and Evangeline closely followed me.


    The direction was north.


    Thats where the horse I had tied up was.


    "Ugh?!"


    "...We have a Plan B."


    To be honest, I didnt have high hopes of escaping safely. Thats why Plan B was my original plan.


    "Whats Plan B?"


    "What do you think?"


    I turned around. The golems we had been fleeing from were right on our tails.


    With a Lucky Strike held in my hand, I smirked.


    "Kill them all."


    "WHAT?! All these golems? Just the two of us? Are you out of your mind?!"


    "Its our only chance of survival."


    Crossroad is a 30-minute ride away. On foot, it takes around two hours.


    And in two hours, these monstrous beasts could easily catch up with us and kill us.


    I glanced down at Evangeline.


    "Its do or die. So, what do you say?"


    "......Argh, damn it!"


    Evangeline, following my lead, spun around and raised her shield. I patted her on the back.


    "Good. Evangeline. Ill instruct you on our tactics."


    BAM!


    The onrushing Steam Golems fist hit Evangelines shield. Suppressing a groan, Evangeline clung to her shield.


    "Your primary focus should be on defense. Only use your spear when your [Damage Save] is full. Got it?"


    "Then whos going to attack?!"


    "I will."


    I flexed my left hand and lunged forward. My fist struck the golems chest plate.


    Ding!


    Lucky Strike activated, and on the edge of my vision, the slot started to spin. What would it land on?


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    0, 7, 2!


    72 damage!


    Groan!


    The golems chest armor burst apart, and riding the momentum, I thrust my fist inside, yanking out the magical core.


    Thud!


    The golem, with a hole blasted through its chest plate, fell limp to the ground. I nodded.


    "Just like that."


    "Whats the principle behind that punch?!"


    Principle?


    Aside from the blessing of RNGesus, theres nothing else.


    Groan! Thud!


    Two more rushing Stone Golems met the same fate.


    Evangeline defended, and I finished them off with a Lucky Strike.


    The problem arose afterward.


    ROOOOAR!


    Two Steam Golems, one from each side, attacked simultaneously. In a hurry, I gave directions.


    "Kill the one on the right with [Damage Payback], and block the attack from the left!"


    "Got it!"


    Evangeline followed my instructions faithfully.


    A glowing spear pierced through the golem on the right in an instant. Simultaneously, her shield took the blow from the left.


    I swung my left fist at the chest plate of the blocked golem. The slot started spinning again.


    Ding!


    0.


    Units place, 0.


    At that moment, I had a bad feeling.


    Ding!


    0.


    Tens place, 0.


    It was the same sensation as during the 777 Punch.


    My gamer instincts were screaming. Something was off. I should run away without looking back.


    But the slot was already spinning.


    And finally, the hundreds place number.


    Ding!


    0.


    "......"


    000.


    "Ah."


    So, it finally happens.


    Damn.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When strategizing for this type of game, theres one unchanging rule.


    Depending entirely on luck will inevitably lead to failure at some point.


    Lets consider an example.


    Suppose theres a magic spell that strikes an enemy with a hit rate of 50 percent.


    If you proceed in the game relying solely on the effectiveness of this magic spell, can you really make it to the end?


    For a while, you might be lucky, with the magic hitting continually, making the game easy to unravel.


    But eventually, youre bound to slip. And at that moment, the game could end.


    Whether its 1 percent or 99 percent, probability never fails to betray the player.


    Those who aim to strategize must not depend on luck. Strategy must be conducted in the realm of certainty.


    Even though I knew this well, I continued to swing for a lucky strike.


    I thought it was the best tactic to pull the pre-opened cards to the limit.


    And... this was the result.


    0, 0, 0!Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    [You Are Doomed......Rest In Peace.]


    [FUMBLE]


    It seemed like it would come up at some point, and it finally did.


    000.


    The worst hand. A fumble.


    Thud!


    Just after the slot stopped, my left hand was shattered.


    ......Ugh!


    I gritted my teeth and bore the pain.


    My entire left arm was literally in pieces. The bones that pierced through the flesh were gushing blood.


    The pain was so severe that I hallucinated sparks flying before my eyes.


    This is the price of a fumble.


    The attacker, myself, receives a substantial amount of damage.


    Sensing something strange, Evangeline, who had been blocking the golem, flung it far away and looked at me.


    Her face quickly drained of color.


    "S-senior! Your left hand!"


    "Dont make a fuss. I was prepared for this."


    I took out a high-level healing potion with my right hand, bit off the cork, and poured it on my left arm.


    Hiss-


    "Argh......!"


    Steam rose from my left arm. The wound was healing, the bone was knitting together, accompanied by a terrible pain. Damn, it really hurts.


    The emergency treatment is done, but I wont be able to use my left arm for a while. Catching my breath, I signaled to Evangeline.


    "Buy me some time. Just 10 seconds."


    "Can you do it in just 10 seconds?! You need more rest......!"


    "Were fighting for our lives here, theres no time for rest and whatnot because of a mere injury like this. Here they come!"


    Rumble-!


    The five pursuing golems charged at us.


    "Damn! Back off, you stone brutes-!"


    Gritting her teeth, Evangeline stood in front of me and blocked all the attacks.


    Evangeline must be running out of strength too, but theres no choice. Just buy me a little time.


    I reached behind with my right hand, grabbing the long load I had been carrying on my back.


    Relying on luck will inevitably lead to failure in strategy. I know this well.


    But the reason I swung for a lucky strike despite knowing this, is simple.


    "I had insurance in case my luck failed!"


    Fwip-!


    I unwrapped my pack.


    -A long, thin, beautiful black rifle was revealed.


    Theres a reason why I, a right-handed person, had to inevitably use Lucky Strike with my left hand.


    Holding the barrel with my broken left hand, I grabbed the handle of the magic gun with my right.


    The butt of the gun was firmly against my right shoulder, aligning the sight with my line of vision, crouching my posture, taking a breath...


    I pulled the trigger.


    Bang-!


    With the tremendous firing sound, I was jolted backward.


    Flames burst out from the muzzle like a firecracker, and the magic bullet shot within that blaze blew away the body of the Golem standing at the very front without leaving a trace.


    The magic bullet didnt stop there; it penetrated the upper body of the guy behind him, then exploded from the chest to the head of the one behind him.


    One shot, three kills.


    It was because they were lucky enough to stand in a straight line, but it made a spectacular scene.


    "......"


    Evangelin, who didnt understand what was happening, was gaping.


    Even the remaining Golems were stunned by the current situation, they stopped for a moment.


    "W-what is that?!"


    It was a few seconds later when Evangelin yelled out. I responded nonchalantly.


    "Its my second lottery ticket."


    The SSR-grade magic gun, cast from the magic core of the Black Spider Queen.


    Thats when it happened.


    Buzzing-


    Flash!


    A streak of red light whizzed past us, cutting through the dense smoke. Evangeline, who was shielding me, deflected the attack with her shield. Ping!


    "The most troublesome one is still alive!"


    "Thats always the case. The damn ones always live long."


    A Stone Golem revealed itself amidst the billowing smoke.


    Despite being smothered in the suicide blast of the boss golem, the Stone Golem was functioning just fine. Its strength truly befitting a sub-boss.


    "It seems his friend is dead, though."


    "Thats some good news...!"


    Another Stone Golem was rolling on the ground, shattered into pieces.


    It was the one that killed our horse earlier. It seemed to have been hit hard by the suicide blast. Serves it right!


    Ping! Beep-beep!


    Boom!


    As we sprinted towards the mansion, we had to deal with the magical bombardment unleashed by the Stone Golem. It was now within arms reach!


    Crack-


    Just then, Evangelines shield got a large crack, sounding like breaking glass.


    It had taken too many hits and its durability had been completely exhausted. And it shattered when she kept using it to defend us...


    "No way...!"


    Following that, a single streak of red light flew towards us.


    Evangeline blocked it with her cracked shield, and the shield burst into golden particles and fragments right after.


    Clatter-!


    "Ugh-?!"


    Evangeline brushed off the fragments from her left arm while lifting her cavalry spear with both hands above her head.


    Red streaks of light rained down on her.


    Ping! Beep-beep!


    Boom!


    If theres no shield, you use a weapon to defend.


    It was a sensible decision. If you dont block, you die.


    Her cavalry spear deflected the magic attacks splendidly.


    But, the cavalry spear is a weapon. Its not equipment for defense.


    If it keeps taking attacks like this-


    Crack.


    It inevitably gets damaged.


    Clatter-!


    Soon, even her cavalry spear shattered into pieces.


    The streaks of light that followed were all blocked by Evangeline, who wrapped herself around me.


    "Argh...!"


    "Evangeline!"


    "Its fine, hurry, to the mansion...!"


    The mansion was right before our eyes.


    Supporting the almost collapsing Evangeline, who had taken the hit, I dashed and threw ourselves against the back door of the mansion. Thud!


    As we rolled into the building, we pressed ourselves against the wall immediately.


    Smash!


    Ping! Beep-beep!


    Bursts of light continued to pour in, shattering the windows.


    Although the wall was offering temporary cover, we couldnt hold out for long in this situation.


    "So...as you instructed, weve arrived at the mansion now..."


    As she pressed her hand against her injury to stem the bleeding, a pale-faced Evangeline asked with difficulty,


    "Do we have... a good plan to overcome this situation, senior...?"


    "Just trust me, junior."


    With a wry smile, I dug my hand into my pocket.


    "I may not be a prince on a white horse, but..."


    My pocket was linked to my inventory, and I pulled out what I had been searching for.


    "Im a not-so-bad trickster."


    In my hand was a magic core.


    It was a standard high-grade Magic Core (SR) I had obtained from our last free exploration.


    I hurled it towards the inside of the mansion.


    Then, I cried out,


    "Summon!"


    [Summoning Magic: Automatic Defense Tower]


    - All required materials are prepared.


    - The level of the summoned entity matches the level of the summoner. You can only maintain one summon at a time.


    - Please designate the summoning location.


    I was going to use everything I could.


    I curled the corners of my mouth into a smug grin.


    Do you think Ill go down here, you monsters?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The materials to summon an automatic defense turret were a Magic Power core of R rank or higher, and construction materials such as stone and wood.


    I had an SR-ranked Magic Power core, and as for construction materials...


    I have a lot of them.


    The golems were kind enough to smash my mansion to pieces. Bricks and wooden planks were scattered everywhere.


    I tossed the Magic Power core into the mansion and shouted,


    "Summon!"


    Grgrgrgrgr-!


    Immediately, the debris from the surrounding buildings shot up into the air.


    Clang! Rumble! Clunk!


    The soaring stones and woods broke apart and started to form a structure, falling like Tetris blocks onto the gaping hole in the roof.


    Sensing something strange, the stone golem began to cast magic at the turret under construction.


    Boom! Brrrmbmbm!


    Yet, despite the constant barrage of light beams, the automatic defense turret was completed through sheer determination. Particularly, the barrel was completed first.


    Clunk!


    The gigantic cannon-like barrel aimed at the stone golem, and the next moment.


    Boomboomboom-!


    The muzzle belched fire.


    The stone golem dodged swiftly, but the ensuing Magic Bullets severed its right arm and leg.


    Groan, oooh...!


    With a scream-like operating sound, the stone golem plummeted, crashing relentlessly.


    Next, the automatic defense turret swiveled its barrel. It aimed at the golems approaching from the opposite direction.


    Boom! Boomboomboom!


    Dozens of azure Magic Bullets poured out.


    The golem that was in the lead turned into a honeycomb, and immediately exploded.


    Ka-Boom...!


    The remaining golems ceased their advance, and hastily retreated.


    It seemed they realized that continuing on would result in their destruction.


    Ive been feeling it for a while, but why are these creatures so intelligent...?


    The basic intelligence of the monsters in this game should be to relentlessly charge the shortest path to kill humans.


    Such movement in a situation where theres no significant commanding entity.


    Still, I finally got a breather. As I confirmed the retreat of the creatures, I exhaled a long sigh.


    "It seems weve finally entered a lull."


    "You really have all sorts of strange tactics, senior... ugh!"


    Evangeline let out a pained groan.


    I quickly went to her side and sprayed a standard potion on her injuries from my inventory.


    "It feels like Im going to drink all the potions Id have for my life today..."


    As I handed her the remaining potion, Evangeline, who gulped it down in one go, asked with a worn-out face,


    "Whats next?"


    "Wait. Until sunset."


    I muttered, watching the sun still hanging above the horizon.


    "When the sun sets, I can use my other insurance."


    It was already late afternoon.


    Although the sun set late in the land situated at the southernmost point of the continent, night was imminent.


    All I had to do was wait until then. And then...


    "Argh...!"


    At that moment, Evangeline clutched the wound on her shoulder, groaning in pain...


    It was the part that took the most damage during the earlier attack. Even with the potion applied, blood was still flowing.


    Ill look for something like a bandage. Wait here.


    I got up and surveyed the interior of the building. It was a total wreck, but there were some usable items around.


    This place used to be the kitchen of a villa.


    Shattered liquor bottles lay all over the place as the cupboards and display shelves had collapsed. The sharp smell of alcohol permeated the air.


    I found a clean cloth from a drawer and used it to bandage Evangelines arm.


    Evangeline, who had been struggling for breath, scrunched her brows.


    By the way, why is there so much alcohol around? The smell is intense.


    Well, because the Margrave of Crossroad was a hard-core alcoholic.


    What?


    Evangelines sharp eyes widened, and I blinked back at her.


    You didnt know? Your father was no joke. He practically lived drowning in alcohol.


    Theres no way... The father I remember hadnt even touched alcohol all his life.


    Evangeline muttered with an uneasy voice.


    "He said he must always be on full alert, as monsters could invade anytime... He never took a single sip..."


    I let out a bitter laugh.


    A lot seems to have changed in the three years since you left.


    ...


    He was terribly tormented. He couldnt last a day without alcohol.


    Evangelines pale lips tightened.


    Feeling pity for the little girl, I asked cautiously.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    Do you still hate your father, even after all this?


    Yes.


    She replied immediately.


    I still cant forgive him.


    I picked up the Magic Gun, Black Queen.


    "Our only option is to break through their encirclement by attacking one side first, then eliminate the remaining bastards one by one."


    I briefly glanced towards the west. The sun was gradually setting.


    Its almost night.


    The chance I had been waiting for is coming. The opportunity to use one of the two insurance policies I have left.


    Evangeline showed me her empty hands.


    "But I... dont have any weapons."


    It was a shame that she had just destroyed two SSR grade set equipment pieces she had brought from the dungeon.


    It was indeed regrettable. With a bitter taste in my mouth, I motioned to the outside.


    "Theres the backup equipment."


    "Huh? I dont carry backup equipment."


    "Not you. Its here."


    "Really? Did Dad store weapons in this villa?"


    "No, not exactly."


    With a smirk, I gestured towards the orchard in the backyard.


    "I buried it a few days ago."


    Evangeline, who had been blank for a moment, suddenly opened her mouth wide.


    "You dont mean, that...!"


    ***


    Clank. Thud.


    The heavy weight stepped on glass fragments, making a noise.


    The sound of golems slowly tightened their encirclement.


    They carefully approached the villa, pushing through the rubble of the destroyed buildings.


    Oooong-


    The automatic defense turret placed in the center of the villa emitted a threatening mechanical sound as it rotated its barrel.


    If an enemy enters its range, it will fire without a 0.1-second delay.


    The golems encirclement gradually tightened, and the moment the range of the automatic defense turret and the golems encirclement overlapped...


    ThududuDum!


    The cannon of the automatic defense turret spewed fire first.


    The leading golem was turned into a rag doll under the shower of magical bullets. But there were still twelve more golems left.


    ThuduDum! ThududuDum!


    The golems charged all at once towards the automatic defense turret that was incessantly showering them with magical bullets.


    The automatic defense turret managed to turn two more golems into honeycombs in an instant, but that was it.


    By the time it rotated its barrel to find the next target, the remaining golems had already clung to the defense turret.


    Crack! Creak! Groan!


    The golems violent punches quickly tore the armor apart, and the cannon that was vomiting magical bullets to the end was ripped out in an instant.


    Kwagwang...!


    The magic core shattered into pieces, and the automatic defense turret exploded.


    Taking down a single golem caught in the blast was the last accomplishment of the automatic defense turret.


    Thats enough.


    It worked.


    "Charge-!"


    I watched until the last moment as the golem bastards tore apart the automated defense turret.


    Ta-at!


    Evangeline and I dashed out of the villa building simultaneously.


    Gwoh?!


    The golems disassembling the automated defense turret all turned towards us at once. Without hesitation, they rushed after us.


    Keep running, Evangeline! Dont look back!


    Shouting to Evangeline, who was running ahead, I aimed the barrel of my magic gun behind us.


    The golems had quickly caught up, almost on my heels.


    Tu-kwang-!


    Black Queen spewed fire.


    A golem, torn apart from head to chest, fell backward. Without wasting a moment, I fired another shot to the side.


    Tu-kuk-!


    My aim was off, hitting the lower half of a golem this time.


    It collapsed to the ground, looking grotesque, with everything below its thigh blown off. It wasnt what I was aiming for, but it was incapacitated, nonetheless.


    Just a bit more! I have my last insurance policy up ahead!


    Tu-kuk! Tu-kuk! Tu-kwang-!


    I fired relentlessly, not sparing any bullets.


    I managed to take down two more, but one shot completely missed. It didnt matter. I only needed to buy a little more time.


    Soon enough, we reached the backyard orchard. The tombstones of the Margrave couple were erected there.


    Evangeline, who had run ahead of me, kneeled beside her fathers grave.


    ...Gh!


    She started digging into the earth with her hands.


    Desperately, Evangeline began to excavate a space right beside the grave.


    In no time, a wooden box appeared from the mound of dirt. She quickly opened the box.


    Inside, there was an old cavalry spear and a shield.


    The weapons used by generations of the Cross family.


    And on the day of her fathers funeral, at Evangelines request, these were buried together with the Margrave.


    ...


    With her dirt-covered hands, Evangeline tightly gripped the worn-out cavalry spear.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Three years ago.


    The day Evangeline left home for the capital.


    The Margrave, following his daughter, handed over his cavalry spear and shield to Evangeline.


    They were family heirlooms passed down through generations. Though old, their quaint appearance and durability were unparalleled in the region, making them prized relics.


    And they were the relics Evangeline had desired ever since her childhood.


    "Take them," the Margrave tersely uttered.


    "Theyll serve you well."


    Clang-!


    However, Evangeline threw the spear and shield her father offered onto the ground.


    "I dont need them."


    ...


    "I wont take such a thing."


    After casting a sidelong glance at her father, a stern-faced Evangeline boarded the carriage.


    The Margrave, looking at his spear and shield rolling on the ground, slowly opened his mouth.


    "...Evangeline."


    Evangeline thought her father would yell at her in anger.


    "The north is cold. Especially the Capital, where the winter is harsh."


    But he didnt.


    "Dont catch a cold and keep yourself warm."


    ...


    "Whenever you want, you can come back."


    His voice trembled.


    Evangeline didnt respond, simply closing the carriage door.


    Soon, the carriage set off, and Evangeline, sinking into the seat, briefly looked back.


    Her father stood there, alone.


    He continued to stand until his daughter disappeared from sight, right to the end of the road.


    ***


    "..."


    With her dirt-covered hands holding the worn-out cavalry spear and shield, Evangeline bit her lip hard.


    The spear and shield were heavily worn out. Just like her father, who had aged rapidly after losing her mother.


    In her childhood, she had found these relics so cool.


    Her fathers back, silently grabbing his relics and leaving home whenever monsters attacked... It couldnt have been any cooler.


    How did it come to this?


    How?


    Grrrr-!


    The Golem chasing her roared fiercely. Ash shouted urgently.


    "Evangeline! Hurry!"


    "...!"


    Evangeline hastily slipped the shield onto her left arm and grasped the cavalry spear in her right hand. Then she asked.


    "You said we had insurance, senior!"


    "Yeah, we do."


    "Then get it out quickly! Im at my limit. I cant hold on much longer!"


    "Ive already used it."


    Prince Ash had his uniquely cunning, confident, and exceedingly handsome smile.


    "Its right here."


    Ashs forefinger tapped Evangelines forehead.


    "You are my last insurance."


    Evangeline blinked in disbelief.


    "...What?"


    "Come on! Get up. My insurance sheep! Wield your fathers relics, and fight as he taught you!"


    She wanted to argue, but there was no time. The Golem was practically breathing down their necks.


    Evangeline clenched her hands around the shield and spear.


    As if finding its long-lost master, the relic fit perfectly in her hands.


    Then, for some reason.


    You hold the spear like this, and the shield like this.


    Memories of a time spent with his father briefly crossed his mind.


    The time of her very childhood. That moment when she first learned to handle a spear and a shield.


    Gritting her teeth and bolting upright- Evangeline charged at the oncoming golem, thrusting her cavalry spear.


    Boom-!


    The golems, battered from the ongoing battle, werent in perfect condition.


    The worn chestplate, tattered and torn, was ripped open in a single blow from the old cavalry spear.


    Evangeline struck the now-exposed magic core with her shield. The golem crumpled like crumpled paper, falling at once.


    After that, four more charged at her.


    Evangelines green eyes sparkled, holding a flash of light.


    Was she mistaken? The enemies movements seemed to slow down.


    It was a torch with blue flames flickering.


    Ash threw it as hard as he could at the Stone Golem.


    Fwoosh-!


    The sun had completely set by then. Under the dark sky, the blue torch soared high, emitting light,


    Fizzzz...


    ...and soon fell powerlessly below.


    It didnt even hit the Stone Golem, let alone reach its feet. It merely cast a blue light over the Golem before going out.


    Thud.


    The sound of the torch hitting the ground echoed feebly.


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence fell. Not only Ash and Evangeline, even the Stone Golem stood frozen awkwardly.


    Bewildered, Evangeline, who had been silent, opened her mouth.


    "What on earth-"


    That moment.


    Flash!


    There was a flash of light from far away. It was from the walls of Crossroad.


    And a few seconds later.


    Screeching-


    Explosion...!


    Suddenly, the chest of the Stone Golem burst open.


    "What?!"


    Evangeline stared in disbelief.


    The demon bullet flying from the far-off city of Crossroad had pierced right through the chest of the magic stone golem.


    A shot fired from Crossroad?


    Had it been fired from such a long distance following the signal of Prince Ash?


    Its impossible. Its not something a human can do! Its physically impossible!


    Amidst her disbelief, Evangeline heard Ashs loud voice.


    "What does it matter! Its a one-time chance! Evangeline!"


    The magic stone golem, caught completely off guard, was falling. Ash reached out his hand and shouted.


    "Finish it off-!"


    Whoosh!


    Before she knew it, Evangeline found herself following the mans command.


    She charged at the falling magic stone golem, took a step forward, and jumped into the air.


    "Heeeyyaa-!"


    With all her might, she thrust her spear.


    Thud-!


    The worn-out knights spear of the Cross family emitted a dazzling white light and pierced the air - and passed right through the magic core of the last golem.


    And thus, this long and dreadful battle ended.


    Thump! Crash...!


    Pieces of the destroyed golem fell in all directions.


    Evangeline, having thrust her whole body through the golem and landed on the other side, soon collapsed forward.


    "Ah... Huh."


    She felt as if she could die from exhaustion. Without exaggeration, she lacked even the strength to lift a finger.


    As she finally lay flat on her back, the world spun around her and Prince Ash appeared in her vision.


    Ash sat down beside Evangeline with a tired smile.


    "You worked hard. Ace junior. I never thought youd actually do it."


    "Is it really over now?"


    "At least here, yes."


    They had indeed defeated fifty large monsters by themselves.


    Although the secret weapon Ash had brought out was from outside the game, it was still an incredible feat.


    "Senior... youre... amazing... You managed to do... something this impossible..."


    "No one would believe it even if we told them."


    Ash shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Lets keep this as our own little war."


    Evangelines eyes began to close.


    "Can I pass out now?"


    "Could you keep going if I said no?"


    "If thats an order... Ill... endure..."


    With half-closed eyes, Evangeline strained to speak.


    Ash reached out and gently closed Evangelines eyes.


    "You can sleep, kiddo. Rest easy."


    "..."


    "Good night, good night."


    With her energy drained, Evangeline closed her eyes.


    Soon, everything was swallowed by darkness.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Evangeline had fainted, fallen to the ground.


    Cant blame her. She had fought despite being injured all over her body. It was impressive that she hadnt passed out sooner.


    I took off my cloak and draped it over Evangelines body. It was getting colder. I would need to start a fire soon.


    "Where did... my torch go?"


    Across the way, I spotted the fallen torch with its blue flame. It hadnt gone out. Good.


    I picked up the torch and drew a few big circles above my head.


    It was a signal that we were safe. Damien would understand if he saw it.


    Then, a moment later,


    Flash!


    A light twinkled from the direction of the fortress. It meant theyd received our signal.


    And the subsequent signal that came,


    Flash. Flash. Flash.


    Three flashes.


    It was a signal that they had successfully defended. It seemed like they managed well on their side too.


    "Phew..."


    Only then was I able to breathe a little easier.


    Relief drained the strength from my body. I stood, legs shaking, barely holding myself upright.


    It seemed like this situation was finally coming to an end.


    I really scraped the bottom of the barrel...


    I had two insurance policies left at the last moment.


    One was Damiens covering fire.


    From here to Crossroad was about 12km along the road, roughly 10km as the crow flies.


    Considering that the longest confirmed sniper kill on Earth was 3.5km, asking for covering fire at 10km was insane.


    Even if he could see the target, the bullet wouldnt physically reach that far.


    But if Damien can see it, he can shoot it. The [Far-Sight] adjustment transcends common sense.


    Even so, I cant ask him to do something like this often.


    This one shot alone must have been a tremendous strain on Damien. But I had asked anyway. It was that urgent.


    Just one shot.


    We had agreed to signal with a blue torch after sunset, so Damien could recognize it.


    The result? Excellent. Id have to give him a lot of praise when I return.


    And my last insurance was...


    Gathering firewood and lighting it with the torch, I glanced to my side.


    Evangeline, having lost consciousness, was snoring softly in her sleep.


    She was my last insurance.


    To be exact, the set of equipment designed specifically for Evangeline, which Id stashed here, was my insurance.


    From the hands of the unconscious Evangeline, I carefully removed the spear and shield. The options appeared before my eyes.


    [Cross Family Spear(SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Cavalry Spear


    - Attack Power: 25-30


    - Durability: 3/30 <Needs repairing!>


    - Exclusive weapon for the character Evangeline Cross.


    - True abilities unlocked upon upgrading.


    [Cross Family Shield(SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Shield


    - Defense Power: 25-30


    - Durability: 2/30 <Needs repairing!>


    - Exclusive armor for the character Evangeline Cross.


    - True abilities unlocked upon upgrading.


    > Set Effect: Heir of the Cross Family (2/2)


    - Exclusive set effect for the character Evangeline Cross.


    - When this character equips both items simultaneously, she gains the unique trait Crossroad.


    Every SSR grade character has their own unique equipment.


    These are usually equipment related to the characters story, with unique traits or effects.


    They either amplify the strengths of the character, or compensate for their weaknesses.


    Thats why SSR characters are especially good.


    Although there are excellent heroes even among SR grades, ultimately, due to the presence or absence of unique equipment, SSR grade characters become stronger.


    So, speaking of Evangelines unique traitidentical to the citys namethis [Crossroad] thing.


    [Crossroad] <Exclusive for Evangeline Cross>


    - A trait blossoming from the karma accumulated by the Cross Family who protected people by killing monsters.


    - In any combat environment, you can find the optimal path and move accordingly.


    - Activating this continually consumes MP.


    The path tread by the Cross Family.


    The accumulated experiences of all ancestors of the Cross Family. This is the crystallization that blossomed during Evangelines generation.


    In any combat environment, she can always make the best move.


    Evangeline said she could see the path ahead.


    Although the description is complicated, its simply a self-buff. When this mode is activated, combat efficiency increases by about 2 times.


    Evangeline isnt a character with a large mana pool, so she cant maintain it for long.


    In the game, once you got Evangeline and increased her loyalty, shed automatically find this set equipment.


    I didnt expect theyd bury it in her fathers grave this time. I was taken aback when I first saw them burying it.


    Well, we were planning to forever remove her from this front line, so I left it alone... Now that the situation has come to this, theres no other choice but to make full use of it.


    Thanks to that, we managed to finish the battle.


    I glanced at the grave of Margrave Cross, next to the tombstone, horribly dug up. Its for saving your daughter, so you wont be angry, right?


    "We should be grateful we even have this in this mess."


    The liquor is mine, and the bag of dried fruit is for you.


    Evangeline, taking the bag of dried fruit, quickly popped one into her mouth. She then suddenly spat it out with a start.


    "Ugh, ptui! It tastes awful! What is this?"


    "Its the fruit your father harvested."


    At my words, Evangeline froze in her spitting pose.


    "The Margrave was chewing that every day."


    "...Really, it was damn stupid of you old man."


    Evangeline, hesitating to pull out another piece of dried fruit, threw it back into her mouth.


    "...!"


    Her face changed color as she crumpled and then smoothed it out repeatedly. In the end, she managed to swallow it without spitting it out.


    "Ugh...it tastes horrible..."


    Panting with her tongue out, Evangeline gestured towards the glass in my hand.


    "Give me a drink too. My mouth is so dry I need to drink something."


    "This is alcohol. Youre underage."


    "What does it matter? Ive been through hell and back."


    Evangeline looked rather solemn.


    "You said it earlier, senior. Try everything you havent tried. Waste your life without regret."


    "..."


    "Now I know. Holding back when you want to do something is stupid. Im not going to hesitate anymore. Im going to do what I want."


    Evangeline waved her hand towards the whiskey glass.


    "Fine, just give it to me already~!"


    "Youre barely past puberty and already eager to..."


    I poured a small amount of whiskey into the glass, handing it over.


    "Just a sip."


    Evangeline, taking the glass, closed her eyes tightly and downed it in one go. Good for her~


    "Phew~!"


    She exhaled oddly, as if shed seen it somewhere. This whiskey is strong, are you okay?


    "Really...it tastes horribly!"


    "Well, figures."


    "Both the fruit and the whiskey, they taste awful."


    Evangeline, handing back the glass, touched her forehead with her hand.


    Already getting tipsy from her first drink, her face quickly flushed.


    "Did Dad eat and drink this every day?"


    "..."


    "And he protected this city in this state for three years?"


    "Chewing dirt and drinking dust, even if you want to turn your back and run away, you dont, and you do your job every day."


    Pouring myself a drink, I chuckled.


    "Thats what it means to be an adult."


    "I dont want to be an adult."


    "Haha. Cute."


    But theres no Neverland in this world, and every Peter Pan must let go of Tinkerbell.


    Everyone becomes an adult.


    I didnt utter such a harsh truth. It was something the girl before me had to realize on her own.


    With her heated cheeks cradled in her hands, Evangeline began to murmur in a softened voice.


    "...Yeah, its true. I knew."


    "What?"


    "I knew that my dad left the house secretly every night to spend his time here, at my moms grave."


    Evangeline slowly turned her head. The tombstones of the Margrave couple stood side by side.


    "Even when he chose to inspect the advance base instead of attending the funeral, even when he didnt cry out loud, he was weeping in his heart. I knew thats how my dad was."


    The small hands of Evangeline slowly covered her young face.


    "I still hate my dad. So, I wish he were here. So that I can hate him freely. So that he could scold me for being a bad daughter."


    "..."


    "I hate it all now. Holding resentment by myself, missing him by myself. I just..."


    Her monologue gradually turned into a childs whine.


    "I miss them..."


    "..."


    "Mom and dad... I miss them..."


    Evangeline began to sob quietly.


    I didnt comfort Evangeline. I left her crying alone.


    In this cold world. In this harsh world.


    She, herself, had to endure the taste of dirt and dust and learn to survive on her own, as she became an adult.


    "I miss you, dad..."


    Evangeline, who had been sobbing, eventually fell asleep, drunk. She curled up and buried her face in her knees.


    After wrapping my cloak around the young girl, I picked up the bottle and the cup and stood up.


    I walked to the tombstones of the Margrave couple, opened the bottle, and sprinkled alcohol over the graves.


    "..."


    I poured the remaining alcohol into my cup and drank it. Feeling the heat spread in my stomach, I slowly turned eastward.


    The eastern sky was gradually brightening. Dawn was approaching.


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop...


    Under the brightening dawn sky, I could see my soldiers coming from afar.


    I gave a wry smile and waved my hand. I saw a flash of relief on Lucass face, who was riding the leading horse.


    And so, another stage was drawing to a close.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Crossroad city center. The temple.


    Having been transported here since dawn, I was getting my left arm treated.


    "Im not sure how you came about this injury."


    The temples priest and Rank-R healer, Saintess Margarita, finished treating me and wrapped my arm in a bandage.


    "Every single bone in your left arm is shattered. Thankfully, you gave yourself first aid with a potion, so it didnt lead to a life-threatening injury."


    Ouch.


    After tying me up in a cast, Margarita, who had stepped back, let go of my arm.


    "Even after the treatment is completed, you wont be able to use your left arm as before. Your grip strength will decrease, your wrist may stiffen, among other problems."


    "Is that so..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    The price of the 000 fumble was hefty. Should I be grateful Im not a combatant?


    "Anyway, absolute rest is needed. Come to the temple once every two days to get treatment."


    "Understood, Saintess. Thank you."


    After fiddling with my immobilized left arm, I asked a question.


    "Is Evangeline okay?"


    "Her shoulder injury is a bit severe, but if she doesnt strain herself, she should recover soon. Shes an exceptionally sturdy person."


    She is a SSR-Rank Tanker. Her recovery ability is incomparable to my frail one. Or is this the difference between a teenager and someone in their 20s?


    After expressing my gratitude to Margarita, as usual, I generously put a donation in the donation box and stepped outside. Lucas was standing there.


    "..."


    Seeing my left arm in a cast, Lucass face was a complicated one. I smirked.


    "What did I say? I came back in one piece... ouch!"


    The jerk suddenly hit my left arm. Sparks flew in front of my eyes. Argh!


    "Its fucking painful! What are you doing, bastard!"


    "Youre not exactly in one piece, are you? Stop bragging."


    Sure, but that doesnt mean you should hit my injured area! If you have a complaint, use words, you jerk!


    As I was about to flare up, Lucas made a face like a rain-soaked puppy.


    "What reckless act did you do this time, My Lord..."


    "Ugh."


    Stop making that face! I havent done anything wrong but Im feeling guilty!


    "Next time, absolutely do not do anything so reckless."Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "Alright, alright..."


    After casually reassuring Lucas, I asked about the most important matter.


    "Did the defense battle go smoothly?"


    I hadnt received a detailed battle report yet. Lucas slowly nodded.


    "As I could not cause any harm to you, My Lord, I commanded to the best of my ability."


    "Oh, you too..."


    Lucas explained to me the general flow of the defense battle.


    He said that within 15 minutes of the start of the battle, Damien had sniped all three of the magic stone golems.


    He finished off the most troublesome foes so easily? Is this what they call a good match-up...?


    For the next six hours, they systematically annihilated the remaining nearby entities.


    After completing the cleanup of the remaining golems, it seemed salvation had finally arrived at the mansion.


    "Even the slightest carelessness in battle could result in unpredictable damage, hence why we concluded it meticulously. I apologize, my Lord, for the delay in rescue."


    "Theres nothing to apologize for. You did a great job."


    I patted Lucass shoulder and asked cautiously.


    "Any casualties?"


    Lucas glanced around the temple. He could see soldiers receiving treatment inside.


    "There are 14 with serious injuries, and 128 with minor ones."


    "...Any fatalities?"


    "None."


    I froze at his response.


    To my stiffened self, Lucas emphasized once more.


    "There were no fatalities, my Lord."


    "...Ha ha."


    For the first time.


    For the first time, we cleared a stage without any human casualties.


    Laughter flowed spontaneously from within me. I covered my mouth with my hand and gave Lucas a playful elbow jab.


    "You did a great job, Lucas! No fatalities... Incredible. You might be better at this than me, buddy."


    "Dont say things like that."


    Lucas maintained a serious expression.


    "While you were gone...everyone was anxious."


    "Huh? Were they worried because I went alone?"


    Having crossed the garden, Evangeline plopped down next to me.


    Her platinum blonde hair, bathed in spring sunlight, sparkled like sand-gold.


    The color of gold was the color of the SSR grade, so just seeing it sparkle unknowingly made my mood brighter.


    ... Could this be a case of Gold-Fever?


    "Surprised you made it to the dawn alive."


    Evangeline, who had been staring at the sun in the southern sky with sleepy eyes, shrugged her shoulders.


    "I thought Id never see this sunlight again."


    "I apologize for making you go through all this just as you were preparing to leave."


    This stage had been one series of surprises after another. I couldnt have imagined it would cause so much trouble.


    "After you have received all your treatments, take your time to recover. Rest as much as you want before leaving."


    "Im not leaving."


    "...What?"


    At this unexpected comment, my heart dropped.


    I looked squarely at Evangeline. But the young girls face was resolute.


    "I thought about it all night. I want to inherit the Margrave title."


    "Do you... understand what that means?"


    I spoke hurriedly.


    "It means you would be inheriting the duties of the Cross family. It means you would have to protect this place for the rest of your life!"


    "I know."


    "Your father wanted you to leave this place. He wanted you to live freely, as you wish."


    "Im sorry, but I still havent fully forgiven my father. Disobeying his will is the last act of disobedience I can commit."


    Evangeline nodded slightly.


    "Im a stubborn mule, after all."


    I smiled bitterly. This girl...


    "Senior, I... want to understand my father."


    Evangelines gaze drifted toward the southern fortification in the distance.


    "His feelings at that time. His thoughts. His actions. I still dont fully understand."


    The place her father had once stood and defended.


    Her gaze towards the front line was firm.


    "If I stand in the same position as my father, perhaps then I would understand. The inner thoughts of that stubborn old man..."


    "... "


    "Im sorry for going back on my word, but!"


    Evangeline smirked wickedly.


    "I want to inherit the title and regain the authority over the territory. As the rightful heir to the Cross family."


    "Evangeline..."


    "The resentment and responsibility youre trying to bear... Ill share it with you."


    Evangeline confidently pointed at herself.


    "I keep saying this, but Im the top of the academy. I can hold my own in a fight."


    Of course. She is the noble SSR grade, after all.


    "Ill grow taller in the future. Ill become much cooler."


    She will. A few years from now, she will be a gallant knight.


    "Above all, Ill become stronger. Both as a knight and as a person."


    Yes. After going through her third job advancement and acquiring her ultimate skill, she, equipped with an upgraded exclusive set of equipment, will indeed become the strongest tank.


    "So, just say one thing."


    "Whats that?"


    "Lets fight together from now on."


    Evangeline rose from her seat and stood in front of me.


    Despite her diminutive stature, she stood confidently, bearing a remarkable resemblance to a knight.


    "Ill protect this city right beside you."


    "..."


    The most powerful SSR-ranked tank, Evangeline Cross, was asking to join my party first.


    There was no player in the world foolish enough to reject this proposal.


    Facing Evangeline, who wore a confident smile, I returned her grin and responded.


    "No."


    "Ha-ha. Alright then, I look forward to... wait, what?"


    "I said, no."


    Evangelines eyes widened in surprise.


    Her expression revealed she never dreamed of rejection.


    I thrust my index finger towards her surprised face and shouted.


    "This city is already mine. I cant give it back!"


    Seriously, I mean it.


    Do you know how hard I worked to secure this place? How could you ask me to give it up?! Do you think Ive gone mad?!

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "This city is already mine. Cant give it back!"


    I stuck out my tongue at her.


    "You think I would just give it back because its originally yours? As if! To spit out power as sweet as a candy thats already been in my mouth! What a delusion!"


    "..."


    "This city is already claimed by Prince Ash!"


    Evangeline, with an exasperated expression, froze in place, her mouth hanging open. Her eyes were wide with shock.


    A chuckle escaped my lips. Perhaps it was time to tease her a bit.


    "But! If you insist. If you insist on asserting your right as a successor."


    I lightly tapped Evangelines forehead with my fingertip.


    "Under the condition that you, as a mere knight under my command, cooperate in defending this frontline."


    "Damn..."


    "When you become an adult, when youre mature enough to take responsibility for this city. If you keep assisting me diligently until then, and if your feelings dont change until then!"


    I nodded emphatically.


    "Ill give back the position of Margrave and the lordship. All of it."


    "..."


    Evangeline, unable to close her agape mouth, suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    "Three years."


    "Huh? Whats in three years?"


    "In three years! No, two and a half years, Ill be an adult. Lets see then."


    Whether she was heated or happy to have a challenge, Evangeline passionately spoke to me with a subtly pleased expression.


    "Ill earn your recognition! And Ill rightfully inherit both the title and the city."


    Looking down at such a knightly girl, I curled one side of my lips into a smile.


    "Ill look forward to it, Evangeline Cross."


    Anyway, the strategy for this game takes about three years.


    What does it matter if I return the city or not after that? Ill just throw a few more tickets at it.


    We continued our staring contest for a moment, but eventually, both of us groaned in pain from our injuries and sat down on the bench.


    After sitting silently for a while, basking in the sun,


    "Can I ask you one more thing?"


    Evangeline opened her mouth cautiously. I nodded in response.


    "What is it?"


    "When I was young, my mother told me."


    Evangelines face was distant as she brought up an old memory.


    "That she knew living in this city, marrying my father, and giving birth to me would lead to sorrow and hardship."


    "..."


    "Even knowing this, she chose this path because of continuity."


    Evangeline gently shook her small head.


    "What does continuity mean? Why did she choose to live in this city, knowing she would face such an end... for the sake of continuity."


    "..."


    "She said I would understand when I grew up, but even now, I still dont..."


    "Is that so?"


    I brought my fingertips together and placed them on the brow of the pensive Evangeline.


    Pop!


    I flicked her forehead.


    With every ounce of sincerity, I poured all my available strength into my fingers.


    "Arghhh!"


    Evangeline, belting out a monstrous scream, clutched her searing red forehead and squealed.


    "What, what is it?! Why are you hitting me?! Whats going on! Why are you hitting me!"


    "Whats the thing that continues?"


    I lifted my index finger and pointed it straight at Evangeline.


    Stupefied, she stared at me and hissed violently.


    "Hey, what! You hit me and then quiz me! So whats this thing that continues... huh..."


    My finger, pointing at Evangeline, did not waver.


    "...Huh?"


    Only then did Evangelines mouth slowly open as she realized the nature of the thing that continues.


    Thats right.


    "The path your parents wished to continue, its right here."


    Thats you, Evangeline.


    "..."


    Evangeline fell silent, frozen, as I gave her a sly smile and got up from my seat.


    "Welcome back to the Monster Front, Evangeline Cross."


    "..."


    "Rest well for now. From now on, youll be at my mercy."


    My eyes widened at the unexpected result.


    It must have been because I monopolized the achievements in the orchard. Im not even a combatant, but I got the MVP.


    "Well, lets look at the other results one by one."


    Since I hadnt participated directly in the defense this time, I intended to carefully review the details.


    But then,


    Zap!


    A silver spark flickered from my neck, and I felt a sharp pain in it.


    As I reflexively clutched my neck, a system window appeared before my eyes.


    [??? Necklace - Unlocking function in progress.]


    The item that had been marked as ??? Necklace, which I had received as a tutorial stage reward.


    The exact name of that necklace... was finally being displayed.


    [Necklace of the Rebel(EX)]


    - Necklace of the Player who rebels against fate.


    - You can use the exclusive shop with the achievement points you have accumulated so far.


    In other words, it seems like it allows me to use the special shop with the achievement points Ive accumulated.


    "I dont know why its called the Necklace of the Rebel, though."


    The player rebels against fate?


    Its the first time Ive heard such a thing. I wonder if theres some hidden information.


    "Hmm-"


    After pondering, I set it aside for now and opened the achievement shop. Lets see whats there first.


    Ding!


    As I opened the achievement store, tutorial text flowed out.


    [Welcome to the Achievement Points exclusive store!]


    [You can purchase various items and abilities that will aid your game with the achievement points youve gathered.]


    [Current Achievement Points: 1,000,000P]


    [Add more joy to your gaming strategy by purchasing appropriate perks!]


    Joy, huh... Arent they just trying to spice things up? I wonder if theres anything worth using.


    Muttering to myself, an advertisement similar to a supermarket flyer popped up next.


    [Directors Recommendation!]


    [Dark Event Tracker]


    - Detects and notifies you in advance when a dark event will occur in the stage.


    - Price: 100,000P


    [Please buy it because its really recommended by the director!]


    ...


    A message that seemed to be desperately written by that guy, Aider, was visible. Did he consider this item particularly necessary...?


    A dark event detector?


    But, whats a dark event? Ive never heard of it before.


    I touched the item for more detailed information about the perk.


    [Dark Event]


    - Occurs when ???s ?? intervenes in the game.


    - A random event occurs on the stage, adversely affecting the players strategy.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Could it be?


    Though the points were considerably expensive, without hesitation, I immediately purchased the Dark Event Tracker.


    Flash!


    The necklace flashed once, and the tracker function was instantly added to the system.


    When I opened the system window and expanded the Dark Event logs,


    "Holy shit..."


    Just as I suspected.


    Every single stage thus far had activated a dark event.


    Stage 1 designated a horde of the worst starting monsters, Living Armor.


    Stage 2 involved the intrusion of hostile NPCs.


    Stage 3 saw the monsters behaving oddly. Precise, a feint alongside a swift attack.


    The worst parts of the stages so far had been due to these dark events.


    Now its certain.


    I had thought that the game had suddenly gone insane and the difficulty had spiked, but that wasnt it.


    None of this is a coincidence. Someone is deliberately trying to ruin this game.


    The malice I felt was not a misunderstanding.


    But why?


    Why would they go to such lengths to ruin this game? Why?


    I glared into the empty void.


    Whose malice is it thats disrupting my strategy...


    Who on earth could it be?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    From Crossroad, situated at the worlds farthest south, to the distant north.


    The central part of the continent. Here, one could say, lies the heart of the world.


    The capital of the Everblack Empire - New Terra boasts its colossal magnificence.


    This city, embracing a vast harbor reaching the inner sea of the continent, is the global hub for trade and logistics. People pour in relentlessly, indifferent to the day-night cycle.


    The ever-expanding size of the city has already matched the territory of a small nation.


    In the heart of this most prosperous and colossal city, a corner of the imperial palace, also known as the Thornbush Castle due to its row of black spires.


    Inside the office located in the tallest tower on the west, a man was reviewing documents.


    ...


    Gleaming in his tantalizingly bound black hair was a faint red aura, and inside the frameless glasses perched on his nose, intellectual red eyes sparkled.


    He is the second son of the Emperor and the de facto leader of the Everblack Empire, entrusted with administering the empires affairs.


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everblack.


    His desk was piled high with various documents.


    Reports awaiting his seal were ceaselessly pouring in from every territory of the empire.


    As he was engrossed in scrutinizing the mountain of pressing issues, an aide approached from behind.


    "Your Majesty."


    "What is it?"


    Fernandez, without turning around, inquired. The aide carefully began.


    "Your younger sibling has requested reinforcements again."


    "Ash?"


    "Yes. They say the monster invasion on the southern front is intensifying daily, and immediate reinforcement is needed."


    Fernandez, who was rubbing his weary brow after removing his glasses, asked.


    "How many times has a request for reinforcements been made now?"


    "This is the third time."


    "Hmm."


    Fernandez seemed lost in thought for a moment but eventually shook his head.


    "Dismiss it."


    "But, Your Majesty, the situation on the southern front really doesnt seem ordinary."


    The aide unfurled another paper in his hand and read it.


    "According to our spys report, the level of the monster invasion is unprecedented in recent decades, and its getting worse..."


    "I said dismiss it."


    But Fernandez was unmoved.


    "Were currently concluding the war with the Bringar Duchy on the western front. We have no troops to spare for something like the southern front."


    "Although thats true..."


    "The subjugation of the Duchy is our priority. If a real problem arises in the southern front, we can still handle it later."


    Immediately after, Fernandez grumbled quietly.


    "That Ash, always whining. Well, he always has been..."


    "Pardon?"


    "Nothing. Instead, whats the situation on the Bringar Duchy front?"


    "Currently, our First Army is directly attacking the Duchys capital. We expect to receive news of its fall within this week."


    After a moments hesitation, Fernandez cautiously added a question.


    "...and my elder brother?"


    "Hes at the forefront."


    "No matter how many times I tell him to break that habit..."


    The Empire of Everblacks First Prince, Lark Avalanche Everblack.


    As the commander-in-chief who holds the military power of the empire, all the knights and soldiers under the empire follow his orders.


    Lark, a born fighter and the First Prince, enjoyed leading the front lines himself.


    The same was true in this war, which Fernandez did not appreciate.


    Regardless of how powerful ones own force is, he is the eldest prince after all.


    The role of the commander isnt at the forefront but at the command center.


    Both my brother and sister only give me heartburn...


    Quietly biting his lips, Fernandez asked his deputy one last question.


    "Im just curious, what about my Father?"


    "Hes still in seclusion."


    "...I see."


    The sole emperor of the Empire had been seclusion in for several years.


    Being holed up in the deepest part of the imperial palace, he would occasionally issue letters in person or call people to his inner palace to quietly give orders.


    Hence, the First Prince handled external affairs, and the Second Prince took care of the internal ones.


    As this situation continued, nasty rumors even started circulating that the Emperor had fallen ill.


    This war with the Bringar Duchy was undoubtedly influenced by the Emperors absence.


    "..."


    Having thought about his father for a moment, Fernandez waved his hand.


    "How are you feeling?"


    I moved to the side of the bed and sat on the chair. Damien scratched the back of his head, looking awkward.


    His brown curly hair was a tangled mess.


    "Its not a major injury. There was no need for you to come... I know youre busy."


    "Dont talk like that. You got hurt because of me."


    Even though I was speaking in a light tone, my heart was heavy.


    In the last defensive battle, at my request, Damien performed a long-distance sniper attack.


    Immediately afterward, he was reportedly unable to see, bleeding from both eyes.


    It seems that the excessive use of [Far-Sight] had eaten into his physical durability.


    I thought it was a temporary symptom, but even after a day, his vision did not recover. Even after receiving healing from the High Priest, it was to no avail, so he ended up being admitted to the ICU.


    "Because of you, my lord? No!"


    At my words, Damien, taken aback, hurriedly waved his hands.


    "I acted recklessly on my own. You are not to blame, my lord!"


    "You fool."


    I tousled Damiens hair roughly.


    Being unable to see, Damien could only let out cries of protest, like Ugh! and Stop it!


    As I removed my hand, Damien offered a weak smile.


    "My vision should return after a few days of rest. You dont need to worry."


    "..."


    How could I not worry?


    You are my cheat code, my lighthouse guiding me through this game of horrifying difficulty.


    No, not just because youre a cheat character.


    You trust and follow me, you sincerely try to help me.


    Arent you a remarkable subordinate? Ive pushed you to the point of injury.


    Feeling guilt, I heavily opened my mouth.


    "From now on, dont overexert yourself."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, of course, Ill still make use of you, but I wont make you work to such an extent. I promise!"


    I extended my pinky finger as I spoke.


    However, Damien softly shook his head.


    "I am your trigger, my lord. As long as I can, please use me however you need."


    "Hey..."


    "If killing monsters helps us eventually vanquish them forever..."


    Damien lifted his hand and pressed hard against the bandage wrapped over his eyes.


    "Even if both my eyes burn out, I am more than willing to pull the trigger."


    "..."


    "So, please, use me until I am worn out and broken. My lord."


    Damien still had a faint smile on his face.


    "Because thats why Im on this battlefield."


    I couldnt bring myself to say that I wouldnt.


    As long as he has [Far-Sight], Damien will always be used to his limit.


    As I watched this loyal and pitiful boy, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Damien."


    "Yes."


    "Do you remember the promise I first made to you?"


    Damien tilted his head.


    "Promise...? What was it?"


    "That someday, I would die to you."


    "Ah..."


    Damien closed his mouth. I continued.


    "You said you hated me for causing the death of your friend... So I said, I would die to you someday, but I asked you to help me just once."


    It was back during the tutorial stage.


    At that time, Damien had lost a friend and completely lost the will to live.


    To get Damien up on his feet, I even used his hatred toward me as fuel.


    What about Damien now?


    "Do you still hate me? For causing your friends death?"


    Is that hatred still valid?


    "..."


    Damien didnt answer, instead lowering his head slowly.


    It was a long while before an answer spilled from the boys dry lips.


    "I..."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    "I..."


    Damien, hesitating, cautiously spoke.


    "I havent thought about it since. That promise with you, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "When all the monsters are defeated and peace comes to these frontlines, Your Highness, ask me again then."


    Damien looked up at me with a face I couldnt tell was smiling or crying.


    "Ill answer then. Whether I still... hate you."


    "That day will surely come, Damien."


    Three more years.


    Whatever form it takes, a conclusion will come after walking the entire path to the ending.


    "And no matter what your answer is then, I will gladly accept it."


    I reached out and covered the bandaged eye of Damien. He remained motionless.


    Loyalty and hatred. Grace and resentment.


    The player and the cheat character.


    It didnt matter what kind of relationship we had. I wished for this little boy, who helped me, to be happy someday.


    No matter what ending we met, I could only wish for that to happen...


    ***


    The stage ended and a day had passed into the night.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    I returned to my room completely exhausted.


    "Oh, my poor body, oh..."


    I was already nursing a ruined left arm, my whole body creaked from harsh battles.


    But I couldnt afford to rest completely. I had to know the exact result of the defense I didnt attend.


    The real outcome, something I couldnt know from the system calculation window alone.


    So, I went to look around everything, from the city walls to the artifact storage, all sorts of production facilities, and the soldiers at the shrine, and only now had returned.


    "Im so tired... I could die..."


    A victory feast was to be held tonight, but I was in no condition to attend, so I just gave a congratulatory speech and came back.


    Even without me, the others would entertain the soldiers well. Like Jupiter, Jupiter, Jupiter...


    I trust you, Jupiter.


    She was a sure talent when it came to alcohol, smoking, gambling, and wasteful spending. You go ahead and liven up the atmosphere and play well with the soldiers.


    "Yaaawn."


    Sitting on the bed, I was instantly overwhelmed by fatigue.


    I wanted to fall asleep immediately, but I couldnt postpone the tasks for today. I opened the system window.


    First, class change.


    In the last battle, two of the main party characters reached the level required for class change.


    I reached level 20, making the first class change possible, and Lucas reached level 35, making the second class change possible.


    First, Lucas.


    I opened Lucass stat window. Lets look at the abilities of our cute SSR protagonist, lets see~


    [Lucas (SSR)]


    - Level: 35


    - Title: The Princes Bodyguard/Hero


    - Profession: Veteran Knight


    - Strength 35, Agility 35, Intelligence 15, Stamina 35, Magic Power 20


    "These stats are insane..."


    His Strength, Agility, and Stamina are all maxed out. If he was born on Earth, he would have probably won several Olympic gold medals. I dont know in what event, though.


    Lucas had already completed his second advancement and had been promoted to a Veteran Knight. That meant his second skill should be unlocked as well.


    I opened Lucass skill window. Lets check out the second skill!


    - Held Abilities


    > Passive: Man of Steel


    > Ability 1: Soul Strike


    > Ability 2: Step of Persistence


    > Ultimate: ??? (Opens after the third job advancement)


    Lucass second skill, the Step of Persistence, had been unlocked.


    It was a skill that granted wings to the SSR-ranked cheat character, Lucas. Simply put, it was a high-speed movement ability.


    Once used, it allowed the user to leap approximately 10 meters in a single bound, providing absurd mobility.


    Well, I still have my 2nd skill and ultimate left. I should pray for an explosive skill to come then.


    Did they give me this passive skill because of this 1st skill?


    I took another look at my passive skill [Unyielding Commander].


    [Unyielding Commander] prevents mental status abnormalities in nearby allies.


    It seemed to block any malfunction of my 1st skill. There was no need to apply my 1st skill to my subordinates who follow my orders anyway.


    Anyway, its a skill with infinite potential.


    All kinds of uses for it sprang to mind in an instant.


    Even though its temporary and theres a chance of failure, its still a mind control skill.


    Its versatility is virtually limitless as long as my creativity can back it up.


    Ill test it in real combat soon.


    It seems like Ill need to encounter an enemy to test it. I closed the status window.


    Next.


    I took out four boxes from my inventory.


    Three of them were gray.


    And one shone with a brilliant gold!


    A rare SSR-grade reward box. I received it as a reward for clearing the last stage.


    By the Almighty God, an SSR-grade box!


    I looked down at the golden box in my hand and swallowed hard.


    Its that rare box. The one thats difficult to acquire even ten times from start to end of a round. And it appeared on the 3rd stage.


    I hope I get a weapon I can use.


    I looked down at my cast-clad left arm.


    During the last battle, while I was swinging my lucky roulette weapon Lucky Strike, it fumbled, and my left arm got shattered.


    "Even after the healing, it will impossible to wield it as before... Rather than relying on luck, I need a weapon thats reliable, practical, and with minimal variables."


    Id love to just sit back and give orders, but reality isnt so kind.


    Moreover, now that Ive confirmed the existence of the Dark Event designed to screw over my game strategy, the difficulty of the game is bound to fluctuate in the future.


    This means Ill constantly be involved in direct combat.


    Like the last battle, I might be able to fire magic guns.


    Last time, I made good use of the SSR-grade magic gun, Black Queen.


    But that was merely a makeshift solution.


    Even a single magic gun would be better off in Damiens hands. Especially a cheat weapon like the Black Queen.


    Theres already a rightful person who can bring out 200 percent of the magic guns potential.


    Using a weapon that can one-shot key enemy units from a long distance like a shotgun is as foolish as putting a pearl necklace on a pig.


    I need to find a weapon that suits me.


    It might be wishful thinking to hope that itll be here.


    But since I already have an SSR-grade reward box in my hand, I might as well stack one more greed! Right?!


    First, I opened three N-grade boxes. Im not expecting much, but who knows, maybe Ill get something amazing?!


    [Rewards]


    - Superior Stamina Potion


    - Superior Magic Power Potion


    - Flame Enchant Scroll


    "Hmm~ nothing special~"


    All three are consumables. Well, potions are always useful, and the enchant scroll has a good effect.


    Come to think of it, I still have an Ice Enchant Scroll I received as a reward before. I havent used it yet.


    Ive been saving it for when I face an enemy vulnerable to ice. Anyway, lets keep them all.


    Now, the main event!


    Holding the golden box in my hand, I took a deep breath. Phew...


    Please!


    "Dear Loot God! Please give me a perfect weapon just for me!"


    I shouted and opened the golden box in one fell swoop.


    Flashing-!


    A dazzling golden light scattered all around.


    The golden light eventually converged into one, forming the shape of a single item.


    Holding that item in my hand, I opened my mouth slightly.


    "This is...?!"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    An item from an SSR grade reward box.


    It was... a short staff.


    Too short to be a regular magical staff, almost as if... a miniature baton wielded by an orchestra conductor.


    Could it be?


    I cautiously held the staff in my hand, examining its stats.


    [Maestro(SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Staff


    - Attack Power: 35-50


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Create and control blades of magic power in thin air. The attack power of the blades equals that of the staff. The number of blades increases with the amount of MP used.


    - Direct attacks with this staff inflict fixed damage of 1% of the targets current HP, and randomly apply a buff.


    "Start the performance!" - Some cruel conductor


    Its the real Maestro...!


    Whirling the staff in my hand, I whistled in awe.


    SSR grade exclusive weapons came with all sorts of unique stats and performances, and among them, this staff had quite peculiar abilities.


    The base ability was the creation of magic blades. It generated multiple magic blades in thin air and allowed me to throw them at will.


    There was also an unstated feature - the attribute of the generated magic blades differed from character to character.


    If Lilly used this staff, she would produce blades of flame, and if Jupiter used it, she would conjure blades of lightning.


    Since I had no magic attribute, my blades would be attribute-less.


    Regardless, as long as I had enough MP, it was a great staff that enabled potent mid-range attacks.


    Even though I wasnt a magician, I could fight as if I were.


    But the most unique aspect of this weapon is the buff applied through attacks.


    When you hit directly with the staff, it not only inflicted fixed damage but also granted a fairly high-performance buff.


    In the game, when it was the turn of the character equipped with this, theyd take a swing at their allies.


    Sure, 1% of current HP did sting a bit, but the returned buff was much more significant.


    ...Wait, so do I now have to hit my party members with this?


    An image momentarily flashed in my mind.


    A scene where I am smacking each of my party members with the small staff in my hand...


    In the game, there were no repercussions for hitting an ally. But this is very much real.


    There would be definite backlash if I suddenly started hitting the kids with a staff. It could even ruin the trust I had built with them.


    How can I convince them and still hit them with the staff...?


    I stared down at the short staff in my hand, immersed in deep thought.


    Spank them when theyve done wrong? Hit their palms? Make them prostrate themselves? ...No, can I really do that?


    Corporal punishment was out of the question due to our relationship, so spanking as a punishment wasnt an option either.


    What could be a way to hit them with the staff that everyone would agree with?


    ...And so, a strange night of pondering went by.


    ***


    The next day. Morning.


    [Stage 4]


    - Time until the start: 10 days


    With just ten days left before the next stage started, I made my way into town. The first order of business was to find the heads of the stonecutters and the carpenters guilds.


    Ah, the Margrave!


    Has the Margrave arrived?


    The two men, who had been working together at a joint workshop, politely bowed as they saw me. I approached them, made quick pleasantries, and cut straight to the chase.


    We are to begin restoring the frontline base.


    ...!


    The frontline base... you say?


    A hint of tension washed over the faces of the two guildmasters. I nodded solemnly.


    The Frontline Base.


    It was the wooden fort built right in front of the southern Black Lake, the very place where we fought the black spiders in the tutorial stage. The damage from that stage was so severe that it was currently left abandoned.


    But now, it was time to start the renovation work.


    I dont need to tell you both how vital the frontline base is.


    The two guildmasters nodded silently.


    It was a defensive line built right in front of the lake from where monsters crawled out. If we could properly manage this frontline base, it would significantly reduce the number of monsters invading the city of Crossroad. It could potentially thwart any pincer movements the monstrous horde might plan as well. The problem, as always, was the maintenance.


    It would bear the brunt of the first wave of the enemy, right at the front line. If it were to fall, all the stationed troops would likely perish.


    The monster invasions are becoming increasingly aggressive. Not just operating the frontline base, but even the restoration work poses a substantial risk, I said, looking intently at the tense faces of the two guildmasters.


    However, for future monster frontline defenses, it is an essential task that we must undertake.


    Yes...


    We understand.


    The frontline base is far. Moreover, work can only be conducted between defense battles, which means this will be a long-term project. Start the restoration slowly but surely.


    The Alchemist Guildmaster and Lilly darted off towards the warehouse.


    As the two of them were busy rummaging through the warehouse, I fell deep into thought.


    Fighting against flying monsters is quite different from conventional defenses.


    Land obstacles or barricades became meaningless, and the height of the walls also lost their effectiveness.


    Even long-range sniping could not proceed smoothly.


    In such circumstances, monsters rapidly approached from the sky and forced a melee battle.


    In other words, a close-quarters combat was inevitable.


    The usual tactic of thinning the enemy ranks with long-range firepower is useless. We need to construct a solid and stable melee line.


    Thinking about the melee line gave me a headache, so I held my forehead.


    I always said it, but we lacked manpower!


    If only we had one more decent sub-party...!


    Its not that I havent recruited any additional characters.


    However, they were all N grade, without any outstanding characteristics and at low levels.


    They could be useful if nurtured, but they would never carry the same weight as the main party.


    Why are there so few useful ones?!


    The main party consisted of two SSR grade vanguards, an SR grade area mage, and a cheat sniper, a luxurious composition.


    Starting from the sub-party, the talent pool had completely dried up. Even though Stage 4 was soon approaching, we were in a hurry.


    We need to recruit some good ones quickly...


    Thats when Lilly and the Alchemist Guildmaster returned to me.


    "Heres the list of repairable anti-air artifacts!"


    "Lets see."


    I took the list and scanned through it.


    "Hmm, good. This one, this one, and this last one... three. Prioritize their repair and position them on the walls."


    "Understood! Ill get to the repairs right away!"


    As soon as I gave the order, Lilly disappeared into the workshop with the list.


    Hey, you dont have to worry that much, I wont take you to dangerous places anymore...


    Accepting the polite bow of the Alchemist Guildmaster, I exited the Alchemist workshop.


    "Phew."


    Beside me, who was taking a deep breath and loosening my collar, Lucas grinned.


    "Youve worked hard, my lord."


    "Nah. I just walked around giving orders."


    I grabbed the water bottle Lucas handed me and took a gulp. Lucas stretched his hand toward the carriage.


    "Is your duty done? Lets return to the mansion. You still need more rest."


    "Anyone would think I was at deaths door, huh."


    Youre the one playing the delicate flower, not me.


    I handed the water bottle back to Lucas and nodded toward the citys interior.


    "We need to go one more place."


    "Havent we already visited all the workshop facilities?"


    "We have seen all the workshops. But theres another place I need to check."


    I offered a slight smile.


    "Im going to construct a new facility in the city. Today, Ill meet the people wholl be working there, and find a suitable location."


    "What kind of facility? A new defensive installation? Or perhaps, a knights training facility for your exclusive legion?"


    "No, its not related to defense."


    Opening the system window and pulling up the citys entire map, I searched for a suitable location with my eyes.


    "Im going to build a casino."


    "...Pardon?"


    With a tone that suggested he couldnt understand, Lucas responded a beat later.


    I repeated myself.


    "A casino, Lucas. A casino. A place where nobles and tycoons can legally gamble."


    "..."


    "Specifically, Im thinking of erecting a hotel with an attached casino. I wonder what would be a good location..."


    Watching me with a stern face, Lucas gradually softened into a warm smile. Whats with him? Why is he looking at me like that?


    "As expected, you are truly unique, my lord."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "You cant get rid of your reckless tendencies, cant forget the taste of gambling, and now youre thinking of building a casino in this backwater town... I, Lucas, can only admire your consistency."


    "Im going to hit you, you bastard!"


    I almost hit Lucas with the magic wand I recently acquired. I should apply a buff to make it sting more, the cheek of him!


    "Thats not it, Lucas! Listen carefully! This is not for my amusement!"


    I raised my index finger and declared earnestly.


    "I plan to lure other hero characters with it!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    also has the characteristics of a city management game.


    Primarily, it involves governing the city known as Crossroad.


    Over a period of three years, players need to develop the city in their own unique ways.


    As the city grows, so does its revenue. People flock to the city, and a positive cycle is created.


    There are various methods to do this.


    One could focus on agriculture and clear large tracts of land, or revitalize the citys original specialty of magic stone processing to create an industrial city.


    Despite the challenging location, one could grow it into a commercial city. A mix of various factors is also possible.


    In other words, its up to the taste of the player.


    During the course of playing this game and resetting it 742 times, I generally managed the city with a focus on industry.


    It was the most standard route, and by the endgame, it was the city development build that could pull in the most money.


    It was the same this time around. I intended to go with the industrial specialization build I was very familiar with and had fully mastered.


    But, a problem arose.


    The issue was obtaining heroes.


    Right now, the fact that heroes are not being recruited, makes the situation bad. Moreover, theres no guarantee that this situation will be resolved later on.


    While I was worrying about what to do, a city development build that I normally wouldnt have considered occurred to me.


    Specifically, a tourism specialization build.


    The tourism specialization build involves constructing various facilities in the city to attract tourists, earning money through the tourism industry, and developing the city.


    However, it was a type of entertainment build that hardly any player in the game would attempt.


    For good reason, since Crossroad is a remote village situated in the farthest southern part of the continent.


    Additionally, its a high-risk conflict area where monsters can invade at any moment.


    Unless one ventures out on a simple boat, there are practically no tourists visiting for sightseeing purposes.


    Even if you build expensive tourist facilities, there is insufficient influx of tourists.


    Given this, I never considered the tourism build in all 742 attempts.


    Only in the late stages of the game, I was forced to grudgingly build high-end facilities related to tourism tech to lure high-level heroes who would only appear if such facilities existed.


    Thats exactly the point.


    Thats the part I noticed.


    Attracting high-level heroes.


    Tourist facilities are expensive and not particularly effective from an industrial point of view... but they significantly increase the chances of specific heroes appearing!


    Therefore, normally, they would only be constructed in the extreme endgame. But heres the reverse thought.


    What if tourist facilities were built in the extreme early game?


    The appearance conditions are met. Then, someone will inevitably be caught!


    Furthermore, the heroes attracted by the tourist facilities are mostly high-level.


    They would be helpful in forming a quality squad.


    Of course, investing in tourism from the early game is inefficient.


    First of all, the cost of tourist facilities is not only higher than other facilities, but they do not have any connection to the citys other essential industries. If youre planning an optimized city development build, this is an absurd plan.


    However, in this round,


    "I have a lot of money."


    My finances were abundant.


    I still havent spent all the money I made from selling gems in the tutorial stage. Ive been pouring vast amounts of money into operating the city, and theres still a considerable amount left over.


    Im going to use this money to build tourist facilities. Facilities that meet the minimum hero attraction condition.


    After much consideration, I decided to build a hotel. A luxury hotel with a casino facility inside.


    In Korea, the perception of a casino might be quite gloomy, filled with gambling-addicted customers. But in other countries, there are quite a few casinos that are decent and exquisite social places.


    The hotel I want to build is in this direction.


    "Now, Lucas."


    To Lucas, who was still looking at me with a subtle gaze from the stone bench, I, stuck in the carriage seat, gave a smirk.


    "Ill explain my plan. Listen carefully."


    I explained the High-grade Hero Attraction Plan, but Lucas still had an unconvinced expression.


    "So youre saying that by building a hotel with a casino in this remote country village, extraordinary heroes will gather?"


    "Thats what Im saying. There are really such freaks."


    Thats why I set up this huge money-spending plan.


    "...Lord, if you need a real talent, why not establish a knight training academy?"Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    Lucas opened his mouth while driving the carriage in the direction I directed.


    "I believe that talents you raise from the start will be superior in quality compared to the scoundrels attracted by entertainment."


    "That would be the right choice if we consider the long term."


    But the time given to me is only three years.


    It will take at least ten years to build a knight training academy, find talent, and finish nurturing them. That would be too late.


    "What I need are ready-made warriors who can be deployed immediately."


    "..."


    A smug grin tugged at the corner of my lips as I gestured with my eyes.


    "But that would inevitably bring about a loss for your inn, wouldnt it? Who would want to stay in such a shabby, run-down place when they could go to a national hotel instead?"


    The innkeeper thumped his chest in response.


    "My, my inn has enough competitive edge!"


    "That may be the case for a while. But wouldnt losing even half of your current customers be a critical loss? Especially in a city like this, with its already scarce visitors."


    "..."


    The innkeeper, standing rigid and gritting his teeth, asked with a trembling voice.


    "What do you want from me, my lord? Are you trying to intimidate me to take something away? Are you trying to force me to quit the inn business and drive me out of this city?"


    "No, no, innkeeper. Youve got it all wrong."


    I changed the tone of my voice, making it softer.


    "I came here to recruit you."


    "Pardon?"


    "Let me make a proposal. How about considering taking the position of General Manager at the newly built hotel?"


    The innkeepers eyes widened. I nodded in response.


    "All the employees of this inn would be hired, just as they are. Of course, well need to hire additional staff in proportion to the hotels size."


    "Ho, hold on. This is too sudden..."


    "I can assure you that youll make much more profit than you are making now. However, your responsibilities will also increase. Sanitation, cleanliness, customer service, management..."


    I didnt make this offer because I particularly trusted him.


    He was the only person in this remote town with any expertise in the lodging business.


    As Ive mentioned before, I dont plan on turning Crossroad into a tourism-focused city.


    Building the hotel was merely to meet certain requirements for the arrival of some heroes.


    In other words, I want to keep the operating costs as low as possible, even if the hotel is built.


    I could have hired a professional hotelier with proper training from the capital, but this would be cheaper.


    "I wont ask again. Make your decision here and now."


    With a low push, I cornered the confused innkeeper.


    "Do you want to spend the rest of your life as the owner of this small, cozy inn or do you want to embark on a new journey under me?"


    ***


    The innkeeper accepted my proposal.


    I agreed to revisit the inn in ten days to see if operations had improved.


    It was a bare minimum test to see if he could handle the new hotel.


    If he could manage to keep things rolling, I was ready to hand him this task.


    After all, the completion of the hotel is still a long way off.


    Inside the carriage returning to the mansion.


    With my chin propped up, I continued to mull things over while gazing out the window.


    Even if we managed to steal the Lake Kingdoms magical architecture technology, it would take a considerable amount of time for the hotel to be completed.


    And it would be even longer before heroes are attracted to the place.


    I suppose it wont be less than two years.


    So, the only immediate place to recruit heroes would be...


    Free exploration, I guess.


    Encounter NPCs in the dungeon beneath the lake, somehow manage to recruit them.


    Of course, the total number of NPCs living in the dungeon under the lake isnt even a hundred.


    And less than half of them are friendly.


    But there must be at least one, just one!


    I made up my mind. The primary objective of this free exploration is to encounter a friendly NPC and persuade them to join us.


    Once weve conquered all of the third exploration area, a safe zone known as the "base camp" appears.


    That place would serve as a foothold and base for subsequent dungeon explorations.


    Its also a gathering place for the scarce NPCs living in the dungeon under the lake.


    Surely one or two of them would be willing to listen to my proposal. If not, Id recruit them by showering them with money or items, whatever it takes.


    Id love to depart right now if I could...


    I looked down at my left arm, encased in a cast.


    Not just me, Damien has an injured eye, and Evangeline also has minor injuries.


    Jupiter and Lucas must still be fatigued.


    No need to rush, take it slow.


    Though there was a bit of anxiety, the current situation was fairly good.


    Step by step, diligently, laying stepping stones forward.


    The next tasks are to recover and recruit a new hero from the free exploration.


    With those thoughts, I closed my weary eyes.


    Unaware of what would happen during this free exploration.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Three days later.


    Evangelines injuries had fully healed. The knightly lance and shield of the Cross family, which had hit rock bottom in durability, were also repaired.


    Damiens eye was nearly recovered. I returned to him the SSR-ranked magic gun, Black Queen.


    Only my left arm remained in a cast. I wish I could recover as swiftly as these sturdy folks.


    [STAGE 4]


    - Time until start: 7 days


    With a week remaining until the start of the next stage.


    I could rest a few more days to fully prepare for the free exploration, but the remaining days until the stage start were gradually pressing down on me.


    I needed information on the next stage.


    So, today, I decided to embark on free exploration.


    I assembled the party, and all party members arrived at the mansion before noon. I looked over their faces.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Jupiter, Damien.


    Now adeptly armed, all members of my main party had gathered.


    "Im not sure if everyone has had a good rest these few days."


    I grinned, making eye contact with each one.


    "Im sorry to be such a demanding boss, but its time to deploy again."


    "..."


    However, for some reason,


    Evangeline averted her gaze when she met mine. What was this?


    "Whats the matter, Evangeline? Do you have a complaint?"


    "..."


    As I approached her and asked, Evangeline continued to avoid my gaze, stepping back.


    "No, its just... Im a bit embarrassed..."


    "Huh?"


    Why? What was she embarrassed about?


    Because were now in the same party? Because of the incident where we risked our lives fighting a golem? Or because she spilled everything about her parents to me?


    "What is it? Whats going on?"


    "Never mind! Just move! Lets finish the briefing and set off."


    Evangeline pushed me away, losing her temper.


    I sighed at her unreasonable behavior. Damn, I need to understand the mind of this pubescent child.


    And when I looked around, Damien also avoided my gaze. Whats with him? Didnt his eyes heal?


    "I... I also feel a bit awkward. Hehe..."


    "What about you...?"


    Damien did not answer, but scratched the back of his head. Was this because I visited him when he was sick? What is it? Whats with you all?


    "Ho ho ho."


    Seeing us in such a state, Jupiter made a strange sound. I quickly turned my head.


    "What is it, Jupiter? If you have something to say, speak up."


    "No~ Its nothing. Hehe."


    Jupiter covered her mouth and laughed with her eyes.


    "What good will it do for an old woman to interfere in the affairs of young people?"


    "Every day is a meddlesome life, and what..."


    I sighed, then turned to the last party member.


    "Youre the only one who seems fine in this party, Lucas."


    "Of course, my lord."


    Lucas smirked.


    "You can always rely on me."


    Indeed, our main man we can trust. I heartily high-fived Lucas with an air of grandiosity. Smack!


    "Alright, enough chit-chat! Its dungeon exploration time."


    I clapped my hands to tidy up the mood and tied up the conversation.


    "The free exploration area we are going to this time is the Outer Fortress, North Side in Section 3. We will be exploring in a straight line above the northern wall of the Lake Kingdom."


    I conjured up in my mind the Section 3 that I had explored many times in the game.


    "There are no special gimmicks. The dungeon structure is just one long corridor. Just straightforwardly fight the monster spawns and advance."


    Strength against strength.


    Push forward by continually defeating the appearing monsters.


    Among all the sections, Section 3 has one of the simplest setups.


    "It shouldnt take too long. Lets aim to return before evening."


    I looked around at my party members.


    "Any questions?"


    They all just quietly looked at me while checking their equipment.


    I nodded my head emphatically.


    "Alright, lets go!"


    [Teleport Gate]


    While the frontline units hold them off, the rear-line mages and artifact users need to relentlessly attack to defeat them.


    In other words,


    "Indeed, it is the mage who is the flower of the battlefield! The crux of war! The rightful owner of the bonus salary, thats what I am!"


    ...Jupiter is showing off again.


    Along with Jupiters elated cry, lightning fell from the sky.


    Flash-!


    Boom! Boom...!


    Every time a bolt of lightning struck the air, the gargoyles crashed down and shattered.


    While the gargoyles were tough, Lucas and Evangeline could easily break them apart.


    However, Jupiters efficiency as an area-of-effect mage was on a completely different level.


    While the two knights held back the charging gargoyles, Jupiter relentlessly unleashed lightning bolts, frying them to bits.


    "Is this some sort of experience point event?"


    Well, I guess thats why Ive spent so much money to level up a wizard.


    In this world, a wizard is no less than a strategic weapon.


    Its definitely worth the high cost. Im not too fond of the constant fuss, though.


    "Um..."


    At that moment, Damien, who had been restless because he had nothing to do, asked me in a low voice.


    "Is there something I can help with, Prince...?"


    "No. Dont worry about it, we should just take it easy."


    You havent fully recovered your eyesight, and my left arm hasnt completely healed yet.


    "I hope we dont have to step in today."


    That was my honest feeling. Its better to stay put if we dont have to intervene.


    After all, our party members currently in battle are two SSR-ranked knights and an SR-ranked wide-area wizard.


    Moreover, all of them have already undergone their second job changes.


    Its an extravagant lineup for an exploration of the third sector.


    "If we can hitch a ride, we, the injured ones, should just follow along comfortably."


    "But still..."


    Damien nervously fiddled with the fingers that held his magical gun.


    I gave Damien a big grin.


    "You are my last line of defense."


    "...!"


    "Dont rush. All you need to do is move according to my instructions when the time comes. You got it?"


    Damien nodded heavily.


    "Yes, Prince!"


    Anyway, thanks to Jupiters active performance, we successfully broke through the normal room.


    Shes a weird old lady, but her skills are definitely reliable.


    After passing the ruins of gargoyle-like creatures that seemed likely to be in the hundreds, we followed the path that stretched along the fortress wall for quite a long time.


    "Weve arrived."


    We arrived at the top of the fortress wall right above the north gate.


    In front of us was a large metal door. If we go in there, well find the passageway that leads down to the main gate under the wall.


    "Now, its the boss room."


    After a short maintenance break,


    I opened the door to the boss room with a smirk.


    "Lets try to clock out early today!"


    Kuugugung-


    The door opened with a heavy sound.


    And inside the boss room...


    [Outer Fortress, North Side - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the boss!


    - Lv.30 Gold Gargoyle <Centurion Melon>


    A massive gargoyle, clad in armor that shimmered as if made of gold, stood there.


    "Oh..."


    The Gold Gargoyle.


    According to the game lore, it was a decoration in the royal palace of the Lake Kingdom, and its abilities are mediocre compared to other bosses... True to its expensive appearance, it drops a lot of items.


    "Alright, lets feast on some delicious items! Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    As soon as I shouted that out,


    Tatat!


    Jupiter suddenly spread her arms and started running towards the Gold Gargoyle.


    "...?"


    I blinked at Jupiters sudden action.


    Jupiter?


    What are you doing now?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Jupiter was charging alone towards the Golden Gargoyle, while the rest of the party members stood rooted in their places, flabbergasted by the abrupt shift of events.


    I shouted out in desperation.


    "Hey, Jupiter! What are you doing?! Stop!"


    "..."


    "Jupiter! Come back, Jupiter!"


    Thats when it happened.


    "...Gold."


    Drooling profusely, Jupiter yelled out.


    "Its goooold!"


    ...What did she just say?


    I gazed anxiously at the Gargoyle.


    It shimmered brightly, sprinkling a radiant golden light all around.


    "...Hold on a second."


    Could it be that her Gold-Fever trait had just kicked in upon seeing that?!


    "Are you out of your mind, Grandma?!"


    However, regardless of my outburst, Jupiter had already dashed in front of the boss Gargoyle.


    The Golden Gargoyle, taking its time, raised the weapon it held.


    A terrifyingly large mace...


    "This is insane, seriously!"


    Pulling at my hair in frustration, I quickly ordered Lucas and Evangeline.


    "Charge, guys! We cant afford to let the old lady die here!"


    "Understood, Lord!"


    "Get a grip, Granny Mage!"


    The two knights bolted forward like bullets. I turned my head towards Damien.


    "Its not going to be easy this time either, Damien! Draw out your magic gun!"


    Before I could even finish, Damien had already drawn his Black Queen and was taking aim.


    Jupiter was now right in front of the Gargoyle.


    "Twenty years ago, it was the Hundred-Year Chief, ten years ago, it was the Hundred-Year Chief..."


    A deep, humming voice flowed from the face of the Golden Gargoyle.


    "Am I to live my life always chasing after the Hundred-Year Chief?"


    Then, a low hum-!


    Immediately afterward, the mace held in the Gargoyles hand fell downward.


    Lucas and Evangeline were still too far away.


    Damien could attack the Gargoyle directly, but


    Even if he kills it with a single shot, if he gets it wrong, Jupiter could die!


    Sure, the Black Queen was an incredibly powerful spear, but killing a robust Gargoyle boss in one blow was too much to ask.


    Even if he did kill it, the mace falling towards Jupiters head wouldnt simply disappear.


    I clenched my jaw. There was no choice!


    "Damien, shoot that bastards weapon!"


    "Yes!"


    Damien promptly corrected his aim and pulled the trigger.


    With a deafening blast, the muzzle spat fire. Damien, unable to withstand the recoil, fell backwards.


    The magic bullet whacked the side of the mace.


    But the mace only slightly changed its path, still falling towards Jupiters head.


    Then, even while tumbling backward, Damien continued to fire his magic gun.


    Two more hits and finally, the maces trajectory shifted, stabbing into the ground right next to Jupiter.


    With an earth-shattering thud, the massive mace slammed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust.


    "Waaargh?!"


    Jupiter, screaming in an ungraceful manner unfitting of her age, sprung off the ground. Oh, Grandma...


    "Ugh, what am I doing here...?"


    "Retreat, Lady Jupiter!"


    Lucas had caught Jupiter in her daze and swiftly retreated.


    Evangeline held up her shield on the front line and yelled out.


    "Hey, you shiny gold dung beetle! Look at me!"


    It was the Shield Knights common passive skill, the [Battle Cry]. (TL Note: Changed Roar of the Battlefield to just Battle Cry)


    The effect? Taunting all enemy units in range and buffing allies!


    The golden gargoyle that had been aiming its second strike at the retreating Jupiter suddenly jerked its gaze sideways.


    Its enormous mace descended upon Evangeline in an instant.


    Boom-!


    Evangelines shield emitted a dazzling white light as it absorbed the attack.


    "Ughhh!"


    Despite the weird noise she made, Evangeline held her ground. Good job!


    Just then, Jupiter returned to my side. I gritted my teeth at the sight of this damned mage.


    "Jupiterrr...!"


    "I-Im terribly sorry, Your Highness..."


    At least it can deal damage more stably than Lucky Strike.


    Like a conductor leading an orchestra, I briskly waved the magic wand in my hand.


    With that movement, the magic blades struck.


    Crash! Crash! Crash-!


    The Magic Power rapiers cut through the air in succession, marking the Golden Gargoyles body in several places.


    The Gargoyle, having low magic resistance, had its golden armor shattered whenever the magic blades grazed it.


    As the armor was peeled off, its relatively weaker body was exposed, and Lucass sword and Evangelines spear did not miss that chance to strike.


    "If only Id worked inside the fortress, Id have gotten a promotion by now. One wrong move and Im stuck in this damned outpost for life..."


    The Golden Gargoyle was again mumbling something I couldnt understand.


    Why do all the local boss monsters babble to themselves like this? If theyre going to divulge their backstory, at least make it understandable!


    Whoosh-!


    My blade of Magic Power struck the Golden Gargoyles armor for the fifth time. As the chest piece shattered, my three Magic Power blades also disintegrated into nothingness.


    Five times, huh. Its durability isnt high.


    I was about to summon another blade of Magic Power, but there was no need.


    Thud! Thump-!


    Most of the Golden Gargoyles armor was already destroyed, and through the gaps, Lucas and Evangelines attacks exploded in quick succession.


    Lucass Soul Strike and Evangelines Damage Payback radiated in a bright flash, ripping the Golden Gargoyle to shreds.


    "If only Id gotten promoted, and had the chance to wear cool armor like that statue..."


    The movement of the Golden Gargoyle, who was swinging his mace with his dilapidated body until the end, suddenly stopped.


    "What is this..."


    And then, slowly looking up at the sky,


    "Why is the rain... black...?"


    It blabbered something like that.


    Flash-!


    Lucass powerful strike cleanly severed the gargoyles neck.


    The body of the headless gargoyle staggered forward and backward before collapsing awkwardly to the side.


    Thud! Thud...


    The heavy gargoyles body fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust in all directions.


    Lucas, who was carefully examining the fallen gargoyle, turned to look at me. And then he nodded vigorously.


    "We did it!"


    "Hua..."


    I let out a long sigh of relief.


    And then I signaled to Jupiter, who was standing next to me at attention.


    "Jupiter, write a report when we get back."


    "Yes..."


    "And deduct a weeks worth of wages from your salary. Put it into the city development fund."


    "Wha-! Your Majesty, thats too..."


    When I glared at Jupiter as she tried to argue, she immediately bowed her head.


    "Thats a fair punishment. Ill do as you say."


    I didnt really want to rebuke Jupiter heavily. Everyone makes mistakes, after all.


    But if the same mistake is repeated, it needs to be punished.


    As the leader of the army, rewards and punishments need to be strict. Even if the person in question is a valuable mage.


    "...Jupiter. I dont understand why you lose your mind every time you see something shiny."


    I said quietly to Jupiter.


    "Werent you a soldier of the Everblack Empire before you were a mercenary living and dying for money?"


    "..."


    "I hope you remember the pride within you, before your greed."


    The trait Gold-Fever was irremovable, impossible to fix artificially, and not the kind of abnormal state that my passive [Unyielding Commander] could block.


    In the end, all I could do was hope that Jupiter could resist it herself.


    Jupiter stared pensively at her gloved hands.


    "...On the path that the young must tread, the old should not become a burden, let alone be of no help."


    Jupiter looked at me with a grim expression.


    "If such an incident happens again, Ill take responsibility with my life."


    "No need to go as far as your life..."


    "Then Ill take responsibility with a sum of money equivalent to my life."


    "Ho, how much would that be?"


    "An amount equal to my weekly salary...?"


    "..."


    "..."


    I stared at the old money-grubber for a moment, then smirked and nodded.


    "Lets go."


    Lucas and Evangeline were retrieving the loot from the fallen golden gargoyle.


    "That armor looks expensive. We should take a bit of it."


    "Ive been waiting to hear those words!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Jupiter dashed towards the golden gargoyle. Hey! Were you even remorseful?!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    [Zone 3: Outer Fortress, North Side]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 1/1, Boss Room 1/1


    - Treasure Boxes Obtained: 2/2


    Zone 3, all cleared.


    There had been a minor mishap during the boss fight, but all things considered, the clearing was both swift and smooth.


    The Golden Gargoyle didnt drop any notable equipment items, but instead, a whole heap of gold conversion items fell.


    I scooped them up without much care, planning to sort them out later.


    And from the boss room treasure chest,


    [Screaming Robe (SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Cloth Armor


    - Defense: 15-20


    - Durability: 20/20


    - Recovers 1% of lost MP each time an enemy is defeated.


    > Set Effect: Must Scream (1/3)


    - Inflicts an Area of Effect fear status each time an enemy is defeated.


    (Requires Screaming Gloves for set activation)


    (Requires Screaming Orb for set activation) <Owned by Jupiter(SR)>


    A Screaming set has appeared...


    Since I had kept the magical orb, the Screaming Orb, from last time, all I need now are the gloves to complete the set.


    "Oh dear, everyone went through so much trouble because of this old one, Im not sure I should be so shameless as to accept this."


    Jupiter, saying so, grabbed the robe with the speed of lightning.


    Well, she did troll during the boss fight, but she handled nearly all the regular gargoyles.


    Jupiter played a significant role in this defensive stage too. It wouldnt hurt to feed her good items.


    It feels a bit weird to reward someone who messed up...


    Anyway, the item collection ended, and the exploration of Zone 3 was wrapped up.


    There were stairs leading down inside the boss room. It was a passage that led below the fortress walls.


    "Theres a safe point just ahead."


    I informed the party members, who were resting briefly after cleaning up the battle.


    "Its the biggest spot among all our stops so far. Its where the few people surviving in this dungeon often gather. It even has facilities like shops and blacksmiths."


    Like a basecamp set up in the dungeon, it offers purchase of items that cant be obtained in the outside world, and magical enhancements.


    "But today, our goal is to scout for new members."


    I issued a reminder to the party members.


    "If theres someone who seems friendly and capable, were going to somehow convince them to come with us."


    "..."


    "Keep your eyes peeled, and see if you find any promising person."


    Evangeline, who was eating preserved food, broke into a cold sweat.


    "Do you think thered be a person meeting those standards in such a gloomy underground cavern? Are there even people to begin with?"


    "...Well, even if they fall a bit short, it doesnt matter. Anyway, lets keep an eye out."


    Even if its not a person, even if its a ghost, it wouldnt matter.


    As long as they can kill monsters well, be it a ghost, a demon, or a zombie, Im more than willing to take them in!


    ***


    Having concluded our brief respite, we descended the staircase. The spiral staircase seemed to uncoil endlessly.


    I sure could use an escalator...


    Considering the height of the wall we had climbed earlier, the way down seemed just as daunting.


    Still, being less exhausted than last time made the descent feel considerably lighter.


    Thud!


    We finally set foot on the ground.


    And right next to the staircase we descended, there was,


    "Wow..."


    A massive door made of iron. Evangeline, seeing the door for the first time, couldnt help but utter words of admiration.


    The Northern Gate of the Lake Kingdom.


    The iron door, rusted red, stood firmly shut, still emanating an eerie aura.


    "Thats the same gate we saw when we first entered beneath the lake."


    Back then we had viewed it from the outside, but now we were seeing it from within.


    Because this gate was closed, we had to enter the city through a drainage path. After taking a lengthy detour, we had finally ended up at the main gate.


    "It seems like we cant open it now, just as before."


    Lucas said, examining the surroundings of the gate, his head tilted in thought.


    "There are no pulleys or other mechanisms... How does this door open?"


    "Stand still! If you move, well shoot!"


    Lucas, already on high alert, swiftly unsheathed his sword, assuming a defensive stance.


    Evangeline donned her shield instantly, stepping forward, and Jupiter, with her usual unperturbed expression, held up her magic orb while chewing on her cigarette.


    "Wha, whaaat? Whaaaaa?"


    Only Damien, dumbfounded, was flustered.


    I firmly gripped Damiens shoulder once and quickly scanned our surroundings.


    There were roughly a dozen of them surrounding us.


    However, they were dressed in unfamiliar outfits.


    All of them wore white masks that concealed their faces and were clad in seamless armor.


    Judging by the level of equipment they were carrying, they were clearly high-leveled at first glance.


    They even brought a cannon...


    I chuckled hollowly when I noticed a cannon targeting us from a hill on the other side. They were serious.


    Any escape routes?


    I looked around for an escape route, but the encirclement was perfect. Quietly slipping away seemed impossible.


    I bit my lip lightly.


    I let my guard down because it was a safe zone!


    In the game, there were places where monsters couldnt invade, and battles didnt occur. But this place, it was as real as it could get.


    Where humans could collide anywhere, anytime, kill or be killed, without any constraints...!


    But there wasnt any foreshadowing for this! A surprise attack as soon as we entered the safe zone? And who are these people? What in the world is this situation?


    Inside, my mind was a turmoil, but outwardly, I remained composed.


    "The welcome is a little fiery, isnt it?"


    I maintained a leisurely smile, letting my voice carry it.


    "Thanks for the warm welcome, but it would be nice if someone could explain the current situation."


    "..."


    "Were adventurers who just recently entered this dungeon. Cute novices who you should be helping and leading."


    Despite my lightly sarcastic tone, none of them moved.


    They just looked at us through their masks with cold eyes, aiming their weapons.


    I let out a small sigh.


    "Or what? Is this some sort of initiation to discipline the newbie adventurers? I didnt realize such an outdated practice was still in place in such an advanced society."


    "Outdated, you say? Shall we call it a good custom instead?"


    Then, a grave voice echoed.


    A cool, low-pitched voice. He could have been a professional singer.


    "Catching newbie rats is a tradition that has been passed down throughout human history. Its a process of engraving respect and etiquette for the seniors into ones body. Shouldnt we preserve and advance such a wonderful culture?"


    But the ridiculous argument he made with such a charming baritone voice naturally made me think it was a waste of a good voice.


    I snorted.


    "What culture? That bullshits not culture. It seems our senior adventurer has a fairly old-fashioned tendency."


    "Ha, ha, ha! I hear that quite often."


    Thud. Thud.


    A man emerged through the white-masked NPCs.


    "But, what can you do? You tend to stick to old things when you live for a long time."


    "...!"


    A tall, pointed hat and a black minstrel costume.


    The mans face was familiar.


    Of course, he was the one who ruined Stage 2.


    I glared at him, grinding my teeth.


    "The Pied Piper...!"


    "Ho, is that what you call me?"


    As the man approached, his face, hidden under the shadow of his hat brim, appeared.


    ...He was also wearing a mask.


    A detachable chin-type, so he could take it off when playing an instrument.


    Like a clown, only a smiling face was etched on...a white mask.


    "The Pied Piper, huh? An interesting nickname, but let me introduce myself properly."


    The man placed his hand on his chest, introducing himself in an exaggerated tone.


    "Here, a heinous criminal wandering the bottom of the glorious Lake Kingdom. The last court musician and court jester remaining in the Lake Kingdom, and a court magician."


    The man, slowly bowing in a display of respect, finally uttered his name.


    "I am called Crown."


    His voice was deep, beautiful, and utterly revolting.


    "Nice to meet you, the last Player."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The Pied Piper.


    His name was Crown.


    A court musician, a court jester, and a court magician of the Lake Kingdom, right?


    His responsibilities were numerous. I scoffed inwardly.


    This man was not that great of an NPC in the game.


    Even when he occasionally intruded on the battlefield, he didnt directly engage in combat. He simply commanded monsters or debuffed the players side.


    But, there was one scene that I clearly remembered.


    The final stage of this game.


    He appeared in the first room of the last dungeon leading to the final boss.


    But, without any combat ability of his own and given the strength of our party at the final stage, he was no significant opponent.


    A few sword thrusts and he fell.


    Yes, these white-masked guys were those guys who appeared with him back then.


    These masked troops were his subordinates who appeared with the Pied Piper in the final stage.


    But just like him, they were nothing special by the time of the final stage.


    The later part of the game had far stronger and more terrifying enemies. I didnt pay much attention to this man and his minions.


    But now - that enemy was blocking our way.


    And what did he say to me?


    Did he call me a player, just now?


    Does this man understand this worlds system?


    There were too many questions, but I asked the most urgent one first.


    "Why are you opposing us? Can you tell us the reason?"


    From the hands of the white-masked troops surrounding us, crossbows and bows sparkled.


    They were drawn taut, ready to shoot at any moment.


    Regardless of backstory, our priority was to avoid this immediate crisis.


    To my surprise, Crown responded to my question.


    "Your party is corrupting this city, trying to uncover the secrets of the kingdom. You dont even know the terrible darkness sleeping inside... Im just trying to stop it."


    Crowns voice grew heavier.


    "We are the last defense force protecting the kingdom, the remaining remnants of the Lake Kingdom."


    The men in white masks introduced themselves thusly.


    "We are the Nightcrawlers."


    Nightcrawlers.


    Creeping through the night, they said.


    "Anyone who tries to touch the darkness of this city, we will purge. You are merely our next targets."


    As Crown raised his hand, the Nightcrawlers pulled their ranged weapons even tighter.


    The moment that hand fell, a barrage of attacks would rain upon us.


    Dangerous!


    Completely surrounded and outclassed in level and gear.


    If we take this volley, someone will die, or in the worst case, we could be wiped out.


    Time to play the cards I have!


    I widened my eyes.


    It was time to use the new skill I had obtained without sparing.


    [I use Commands Eye.]


    ["Please lock eyes with the skill target."]


    The world around me slowed down for a moment.


    In the midst of the bluish interface unique to skill usage, I looked around, locking eyes with each of the foes pointing weapons at us.


    [Target Detected: 12 entities]


    ["Please state your command."]


    The command shouldnt be too difficult. If it were, the skills success rate would decrease.


    It also couldnt be something highly stressful, like telling them to kill each other. That would surely increase their chances of resistance.


    So, a simple command that could also help us escape!


    "All of you..."


    I stretched out my hand and shouted,


    "Turn around!"


    [Command Difficulty: Very Easy]


    [Comparing your Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining success rate. Rolling for resistance...]


    Next moment, a bluish flash burst from my eyes.


    [Judgement Complete!]


    >Successful: 7 entities


    >Failed: 5 entities


    [Executing forced command.]


    Ugh!


    I coughed up blood. It felt as though my Magic Power had been completely drained, a heaviness settling in my chest.


    "Damn it!"


    Almost in sync with my exclamation,


    "Huuh!"


    Jupiter spun around, a spark jumping from her monocle.


    Flash-!


    Crack-!


    Lightning shot from Jupiters hands.


    She used the lightning in her left hand to stop the fire, and the one in her right to stop the wind.


    The two spells were neutralized by Jupiters magic before they could combine and amplify each others power.


    "Cough!"


    Taking on the brunt of two wizards spells, Jupiter coughed up blood. My eyes widened in shock.


    "Jupiter!"


    "Cough...! I cant hold it much longer, Your Highness! Hurry...!"


    Whirl! Whirl...!


    As the whirlwind and flames intensified, Jupiters lightning began to falter.


    Blood not only flowed from Jupiters mouth but also her eyes and nose. I shouted at the NPC guarding the teleport gate.


    "Damn it, clear the path, now!"


    "Yes!"


    Lucas brandished his sword fiercely, driving away the NPC guarding the teleport gate.


    I rushed to place my hand on the teleport gate and activate it.


    Hurry, hurry! I thought desperately.


    A mound of rocks surged upwards, swirling into formation, and ultimately creating a magic portal.


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select a destination.


    > Backyard of the Lords Mansion


    > Lakeside Pier


    > The Dried Sewer


    > Hidden Alley


    > Northern Fortress


    In haste, I chose the Backyard of the Lords Mansion.


    Whee-ing!


    With a magical sound of operation, the gate opened.


    Damien, supporting Jupiter, went into the gate first.


    Following behind, I pushed myself into the gate while glaring back.


    The legion in white masks - the Nightcrawlers stopped attacking, as if realizing they could not stop us.


    They just stood still, watching us.


    Among them, Crown was leaning back, staring at me.


    I could not decipher what was going on behind the masked face.


    The laughing face carved into the mask was simply unnerving.


    "Youre on my list, you flute-blowing son of a bitch."


    It was a clich line of third-rate villains, but I couldnt help it.


    "Ill be back to take care of you."


    Gritting my teeth and pointing my index finger, I threw myself into the gate.


    Behind me, I saw Lucas and Evangeline rush in.


    As I was sucked into the magic passage where the teleportation started, I touched my aching forehead.


    Another enemy has emerged.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Finished!]


    [Level-up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.22 (2)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.36 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.38


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.40 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.30


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - Jupiter(SR) : Severely injured


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - Screaming Robe(SR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Gargoyle Legions Magic Stones: 72


    - Gargoyle Golden Magic Core(SR) : 1


    - Golden Armor Fragments : 5


    - Golden Room Key : 1

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Just after returning from a free exploration. Late in the afternoon.


    Downtown Crossroad. The shrine.


    "..."


    In front of the infirmary, I was nervously cracking my knuckles.


    As soon as the exploration ended, we all came here for treatment. The final battle had left us all with minor injuries.


    Particularly, Jupiters injuries were severe.


    She had recklessly blocked a combined attack from two wizards of higher levels, which had resulted in considerable damage.


    "..."


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    I continued to crack my knuckles.


    My head was dizzy with anger at them, but a sense of bafflement filled me.


    Whether they were living in the dungeon under the lake, or they were hostile NPCs that could not be recruited... after all, they are humans.


    I have to fight against humans.


    This is a completely different aspect from the battles so far.


    No, its more than just a different aspect.


    Its a matter of values.


    I rested my chin on my clenched hands and frowned.


    All this time, weve been fighting against monsters. To protect people.


    But now, we have to fight against people.


    To protect people, we have to kill people.


    Its not a matter of PVE or PVP. This is...


    I bit my lip hard.


    Sure, in the game, weve fought against hostile NPC factions too.


    I used my characters to kill the enemies one by one as efficiently as possible, stealing their items and gaining experience points.


    But, this place is reality now.


    Theyre definitely living, breathing humans too.


    Can I exterminate them as I did with monsters?


    "..."


    Back in Stage 2, when I had ordered Damien to snipe the Pied Piper, he hesitated and ultimately couldnt shoot.


    Im facing the same dilemma that Damien had then.


    Is it okay to fight against humans for survival? For clearance?


    Is it okay to kill humans?


    "Your Highness."


    At that moment, Saintess Margarita and the priests under her command walked out of the infirmary. I hurriedly stood up.


    "Is the treatment over?"


    "Yes. Fortunately, no ones life is in danger."


    Margarita wiped her blood-soaked hands with a towel.


    "However... Jupiter has fallen into a state of magic overload due to the after-effects of overusing her magic."


    "Magic overload? Isnt that extremely dangerous?"


    "Yes. Its a state where magic escapes control and consumes the casters body. If were not careful, she might not be able to use magic for the rest of her life."


    Its similar to the principle of self-devouring magic in martial arts novels.


    Its the most dangerous injury a wizard can sustain in a game. It couldnt get worse.


    "She needs absolute rest for a while."


    "I see..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    Jupiter was the core of our power in this stage.


    But with this injury, shes out for at least this stage. If were unlucky, shes out for the season.


    "Who would have thought a disaster would strike like this..."


    After composing myself, I asked Margarita,


    "Can I visit her?"


    "Unfortunately, you cant see Jupiter. Shes in a very critical condition."


    "I see..."


    I glanced awkwardly at the direction of the ward.


    I wondered if I had gone too far, activating my negative Gold-Fever trait just now. I felt terrible.


    "The others have finished their treatment. They will be out soon."


    "Always grateful. Here..."


    After generously making my usual offering, I left the temple.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were waiting for me at the entrance of the temple. I tried to put on a cheerful face as I approached them.


    "Youve all worked hard. How is everyone feeling?"


    "The prisoners have escaped!"


    This was news to me.


    "...Prisoners?"


    I blinked in confusion before finally asking,


    "Who are these prisoners?"


    ***


    After hearing Aiders report, I massaged my temples, feeling a headache coming on.


    "So, after repeatedly requesting reinforcements from the capital..."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "...Instead of sending reinforcements, they sent five convicts sentenced to death."


    "Thats exactly it!"


    "And these five extremely vicious criminals, former soldiers of the empire, all sentenced to death, managed to overturn the carriage they were imprisoned in while being transported to Crossroad... And they all escaped..."


    I glanced at the glass window leading outside the mansion. It was already getting dark.


    "...And this happened around noon today. And up until now, theyve not been captured. Is this what youre saying?"


    "Thats exactly right, Milord! Youre a summary genius!"


    "Is now the time for summaries, you damned fool!"


    I grabbed Aider by the scruff of his neck and shook him violently.


    Aider let out a deflated balloon-like sound, "Eeeee!"


    "Why did they send convicts instead of reinforcements from the capital! Why did the escort party let them escape midway! Why couldnt you prevent this from happening! Youre supposed to be a Director!"


    "I...I...I have no power in this world! I cannot foresee the future!"


    "Is incompetence your passive skill, you fool! Then start by helping where you can! Do you know anything else about this matter?"


    The convict delivery event...this was a situation I had never encountered before.


    Would Aider have any information for me?


    "I...I do not know how things in the capital led to this...I do not know the cause..."


    As my gaze turned icy, Aider quickly added,


    "B...but I can give you information on the five convicts! I have already entered their profiles into the system. Please check."


    "You shouldve started with that."


    I opened the system window and started searching for the convicts profiles. Lets see...


    "And."


    Aider then lowered his voice.


    "Although they are convicts, they were still sent as reinforcements from the capital."


    Catching my glance, Aider seemed to grin slyly.


    "If you can manage them well, who knows? They might become actual reinforcements."


    "...!"


    While looking for new talent to recruit, I had definitely said:


    It didnt matter if they werent human.


    As long as they were good at killing monsters, I would be willing to recruit even ghosts, demons, or zombies.


    But convicts?


    Arent they much better than ghost demons or zombies?


    This thought solidified as I checked the profiles of the five convicts.


    "Capture them."


    After quickly scanning the profiles, I told Aider with a grim face.


    "Whatever it takes, were recruiting these bastards."


    "Even though theyre notorious criminals from the Empire?"


    "Better Empire criminals than enemy soldiers, and better communicating criminals than monsters who cant talk."


    Better than the Gargoyle monsters that would attack in a few days.


    Better than the white-masked enemies who ambushed us from under the lake.


    At least these guys are negotiable.


    Whats more, theyre good.


    Their abilities.


    And plenty of them.


    "So, incompetent Director, you do have an idea where these guys fled to, dont you?"


    As I glared at him, Aider nervously scratched the back of his head.


    "I have sent scouting parties in all directions since noon, and I received a report just before your return."


    "Where are they?"


    "Theyre in the mountains north of the city. Its not far, but a bit remote."


    "Theres no need to delay. Guide me there immediately."


    Straightening my clothes, I broke into a grin.


    "Lets have a meeting of sorts, all of us driven out of the capital."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    To the north of Crossroad, there lay undeveloped mountainous areas.


    In the lands north of the frontline, all places suitable for farming were already fully developed.


    Though not as fertile as the land south of the front line, every inch of soil had to be put to use for survival.


    That it remained undeveloped, meant...


    "Sort of... rugged, this mountain..."


    The terrain was treacherous.


    Naturally, the footpath was not well-established. It was just a raw mountain trail.


    Having lived a life far removed from refreshing hobbies like hiking, climbing even a bit of the mountain soon had me panting hard. It was killing me!


    "Are you okay, My Lord? Shall I carry you to our destination?"


    "Oh, really? Can you?"


    I was about to hop onto Lucass back, when...


    "..."


    Whew.


    I could feel the sharp stare from Evangeline behind me...


    "...What is it, junior? That look."


    "No, nothing really."


    After claiming it was nothing, she immediately began speaking.


    "Just, I was thinking... how lucky you are. Having your own personal vehicle."


    "..."


    "While your subordinates are sweating buckets climbing up, you get to comfortably ride up on your knights back. Truly befitting of royalty."


    "..."


    I glanced behind me.


    I could see dozens of soldiers following us up the mountain.


    At first, I said I would go alone, but Lucas had insisted on coming, vehemently opposing my decision.


    So, I decided to bring Lucas along, but then Evangeline somehow heard about our trip and insisted on joining.


    And so, intending to just bring the two... it was a repetitive result.


    I deliberately didnt bring Damien. He had been overexerting himself, and there might be a situation where we would have to fire upon people.


    Anyway, everyone was struggling with the sudden hiking trip, and Evangeline was taking issue with me trying to make it easy on myself.


    "Alright, lets do this."


    I raised my index finger at Evangeline, who was about to nag some more.


    "Ill carry you."


    "What?"


    Evangelines eyes widened.


    "You, youre going to...carry me?!"


    "Thats right. And Lucas will carry me."


    At my absurdly serious suggestion, both Evangeline and Lucas looked horrified. I crossed my arms and chuckled.


    "I can take care of my subordinate and make things easier for me. Two birds with one stone!"


    "Wait a minute. But that means Lucas will have a really hard time!"


    "No, carrying two people is not feasible in the first place..."


    While engaging in this absurd banter as we climbed the mountain trail, one officer following us bowed his head deeply to me.


    "I am ashamed, Your Majesty... Due to our negligence..."


    I glanced at the man.


    This officer was the leader of the prisoner escort squad.


    He had met with an accident while transferring five convicts to Crossroad.


    "No, no. Thanks to you, Im getting some unexpected exercise, right? Ah~ my back~"


    "Your Highness, Im truly sorry! Please bestow mercy upon me!"


    At my growl, the officer was almost on the verge of collapsing on the floor.


    "Hey, hey. Its a joke. A joke. Cant you take a joke? Are you afraid Im going to eat you?"


    Evangeline gave a shrug at my confusion.


    "You have quite a reputation from the capital, Ash."


    Ah, right. The Ash before I inhabited him was no joke in the capital.


    These officers and the escort party must have come down from the capital as well, they must have thought I was that barbaric and mad Prince Ash.


    No wonder they are terrified.


    "So, the escaped convicts ran straight to these mountains, correct?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. As you can see, their tracks lead into these mountains."


    On the treacherous mountain trail, there were sporadic footprints of those who had come before us.


    There were also signs that something heavy had been dragged along.


    "Why would they choose to go through such rough terrain..."


    Evangeline, a local of the area, answered my query.


    "The northern mountainous region of Crossroad is home to bandits. They have been a nuisance for quite some time."


    "You hijacked a carriage?"


    "Y, yes! It looked expensive, so naturally, we thought the contents would be too... we thought we could sell both the contents and the carriage for money..."


    I clucked my tongue.


    "And when you opened the hijacked carriage, there were no treasures, only prisoners. And those prisoners ended up beating you all. Thats the situation, right?"


    The young bandit frantically nodded his head.


    I quickly turned to look at the escort troops captain.


    "Escort Captain, didnt you claim the prisoners escaped on their own? But according to this boy, it sounds like the escort carriage was simply hijacked by bandits."


    "That, that is..."


    "I see. Youre supposed to be a prisoner escort from the Capital, but youd lose face if you admit you were robbed by mere peripheral bandits."


    "I... Im sorry. I never meant to lie..."


    I growled ominously.


    "But, captain of the escort, I can forgive the error of letting the prisoner be stolen by the bandits, but I cannot forgive being lied to..."


    "Yo, yo, your majesty! Ive committed a sin worthy of death!"


    "I forgive mistakes but not intentions. Be aware there will be a fitting penalty."


    The escort captain trembled and fell to the ground.


    Why would he lie when it could easily be found out? Did he think I wouldnt personally inspect the situation and just believe the reports?


    ...That could have been his thinking.


    Anyway, now the whole picture is becoming clear.


    The escort squad was attacked by bandits while transporting five condemned prisoners in a carriage to Crossroad.


    The bandits hijacked the carriage, brought it to their hideout, opened it, and were then caught off guard and overpowered by the prisoners inside.


    The escort squad falsified their report, saying the prisoners had escaped on their own, and now that their lie has been found out, theyre going to get an earful from me.


    The situation is explained but...


    So, where are these five condemned prisoners now?


    "Senior!"


    Then I heard Evangelines voice from deep within the hideout.


    "Over here! Hurry!"


    I got up and headed in her direction.


    Evangeline stood in the hideout, a puzzled look on her face, pointing to the middle of the yard.


    "Look."


    "...!"


    I was surprised and my eyes widened when I looked at the scene.


    In the middle of the ravaged hideout,


    Five people, dressed in the black uniforms of the Everblack Empire, were seated.


    No, they were seated, but...


    Clink, clank.


    They had tied themselves up with chains, blindfolded, and gagged. They knelt there.


    Everyone who came into the courtyard was dumbfounded at the sight.


    "Welcome, your highness, and citizens of Crossroad."


    One of the prisoners, a man seated in the middle, slowly opened his mouth.


    "The five of us, the condemned prisoners, have been waiting for you."


    He was the only prisoner not blindfolded or gagged, but he was tied up in chains just the same.


    Did he tie himself up?


    Why?


    When an opportunity to escape had finally come, why did they not run away but instead tie themselves up and wait for us?


    "We have no intention of escaping or fleeing, not even a tiny bit. We wish for our execution to be carried out promptly and for a report to be sent to the higher-ups as quickly as possible."


    The man slowly lifted his head.


    Under the hood of his worn-out, charred imperial uniform, bright green hair flowed down.


    I was surprised and slightly opened my mouth.


    In this game, there is only one race with that hair color.


    An elf...?!


    "Please, everyone."


    The elf man bent his head down again and repeated his request.


    "Please execute us as soon as possible. If not, you may cut our throats right here."


    The other prisoners also bowed their heads deeply.


    They kept uttering words I couldnt comprehend.


    "Please, kill us swiftly."


    "..."


    No, what do you mean, kill?


    I shouted internally.


    Ive reserved you for my sub-party! You cant die!

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    First off, I made sure to dismiss the surrounding soldiers. Unwanted conversations could be counterproductive.


    Lucas and Evangeline were the only ones left in my company. I found myself sitting face-to-face with the five convicts.


    "Lets start with verifying your identities."


    I pulled out some documents and locked eyes with the representative of the prisoners.


    "Your name is... Godhand? Is that correct?"


    "Yes, thats correct."


    The man who was the prisoners representative, Godhand, nodded his head.


    Between his messy light green hair, his eyes were a deep brown.


    I wasnt able to clearly see his ears, but there was no doubt about it. He was a genuine elf.


    The same went for the other four. They tried hard to hide it, but upon closer inspection, it was evident. All five of them were elves.


    "Your affiliation?"


    "We are part of the Aegis Special Forces Team 8."


    At the mention of the Aegis Special Forces, Lucas and Evangeline showed signs of surprise, and understandably so.


    The dark wing of the Empire that took care of all its dirty work. A direct affiliate of the Royal Family, tasked with black ops.


    The shadow of the Royal Family, the Emperors hunting dogs - thats the Aegis Special Forces.


    I narrowed my eyes at Godhand.


    "The name Godhand doesnt seem like your real name."


    "Members of the Special Forces dont have real names. Our codenames are our identities."


    "I see, then... Godhand."


    "Yes."


    Throughout the conversation, Godhand had been responding calmly, but he fell silent at my next question.


    "I heard you committed acts of treason. Is that true?"


    "..."


    The silence only lasted a few seconds, but it felt oppressive.


    After a while, Godhand bowed his head deeply.


    "Yes."


    "Do you admit to all the charges?"


    "With all due respect, Your Highness."


    Godhand lowered his gaze and said softly.


    "We were turned over to a military court in the capital three months ago, and our verdict has already been decided, as well as our punishment."


    "..."


    "I dont understand why youre asking. You can just execute us promptly."


    Thats exactly what Im trying to avoid, isnt it? I grumbled inwardly.


    I need to find a way to incorporate them into my command.


    I licked my lips lightly.


    Shall we poke the hornets nest a bit?


    "There are a few things Im curious about. Since youre about to die anyway, why not answer a few questions for a curious prince? I believe I have that much authority."


    "..."


    "Ill take that as a yes and proceed with my questions."


    Godhands eyes widened in surprise at my next question.


    "Your team was last deployed in the Bringar Kingdom, right?"


    "How did you know..."


    "Youll get in trouble if you think I dont have eyes on the outside just because Im stuck in the southern outskirts, Godhand."


    In reality, I didnt have any eyes on the outside. I simply read their biographies written in their character profiles in the system.


    I guess due to their affiliation with the dark wing, there isnt much information on their character profiles.


    It was only public information. When and where he had been dispatched, when he received his death sentence - that was all.


    But even with just that, one could see the big picture.


    Furthermore, I knew he was an elf, which added more context.


    "Your team was dispatched to the Bringar Kingdom a year ago. And our Empires ambassador to Bringar was assassinated nine months ago."


    Since the diplomatic situations between neighboring countries and the empire affect the game, naturally, having reset the game 742 times, I knew all the events perfectly well.


    "Afterwards, the diplomatic relationship between the two countries worsened until, eventually, a war broke out half a year ago. Its still ongoing."


    Facing Godhand, who had sealed his lips, I continued to press.


    "The special forces of Aegis specialize in infiltrating the enemys rear, sabotage, and targeted assassinations. Is that right?"


    "..."


    "From now on, silence will be taken as an affirmative. Anyway, Ive formed a hypothesis."


    I chuckled quietly, forming a circle with my fingers.


    "Our Empire wanted to swallow the Bringar Kingdom whole, but lacked a proper excuse to start a war."


    "..."


    "But what if an envoy from our side gets assassinated within the Kingdom? This could be blamed on the Kingdom. It would provide a perfect pretext for war."


    By now, Godhand was no longer looking down. He was glaring into my eyes.


    Godhand, whose lips had been trembling, growled, biting down hard.


    "Do not give us false hope, Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "You may whip us, cut us with your sword, chop off our limbs, or feed our necks to the dogs. It doesnt matter. Dispose of us however you please. But."


    Godhand shook his head slightly.


    "Just dont give us hope."


    "..."


    "Hope hurts us more than anything else."


    There are those who have grown accustomed to living in despair.


    Having expectations, dreaming of the future, only to be betrayed.


    Giving up means, at least, they wont be hurt.


    "Dont misunderstand. I never intended to offer you such dazzling things."


    But, I didnt plan on offering them hope in the first place. It isnt something I could give them anyway.


    "I merely wish to offer you a chance. A chance not to end your lives."


    "...Why?"


    Only now, Godhand asked me the reason.


    "Why do you wish to keep us alive?"


    "Dont ask the obvious. Its because I need you here."


    I responded candidly.


    "Let me make it clear. I plan to keep you alive because I need you."


    Awkward as it may be, its right to explain the real reason why theyre needed.


    "The monster front lines are chronically understaffed. Were desperate for talented warriors. If you help me, it will be easier to defend this place."


    "..."


    "The monster invasions are getting worse day by day. If this place falls, the autonomous region where your kin live will also be at risk."


    The elf autonomous region is quite far from here, but it is firmly located in the southern part of the continent.


    If the monster front falls, it is inevitable that they will not be safe.


    Defending this place is, after all, a matter of protecting their kin.


    "Well, Ive spoken at length, but the choice is yours."


    I crossed my arms and leaned back.


    To live or to die.


    As always, that is the question.


    "However, I have a request. Not only prolong your lives but also help protect your kin."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence.


    "Your Highness."


    Godhand spoke up.


    "It is as Your Highness has said. We received a special duty. If the five of us complete our mission and are quietly disposed of, our tribe will receive enough food to survive for a year."


    Essentially, they were sacrificial offerings.


    And they had accepted that fate.


    "We certainly dont yearn for death, either. But our races predicament is so dire that wed willingly sacrifice our lives. Desperate enough to court death."


    Godhand slowly looked over his four subordinates, bound and kneeling behind him.


    "I dare say, Your Highness. If you will not take responsibility for us, just kill us here and now."


    "..."


    "But if you decide to take us in, please be responsible till the end."


    "I will take responsibility until the end."


    I placed a hand over my chest and vowed.


    "I swear upon the blood and name of Ash Born Hater Everblack, the third prince of the Everblack Empire."


    "The 8th team of the Aegis Special Forces, as of now, pledges its loyalty to His Highness, Prince Ash."


    Cling-


    With a sound of rending metal, the chains binding Godhand fell away.


    He had bound himself even though he could have escaped at any time.


    As Godhand waved his hand, the chains binding his four subordinates were severed too.


    The four subordinates slowly removed their gags and blindfolds.


    "We are merely one arrow, one bullet, one gust of wind."


    Godhand came forward and slowly knelt on one knee in front of me. His four subordinates also knelt, one by one, behind him.


    The five special forces members bowed their heads to me in unison.


    "Please use us freely and discard us without mercy."


    I will never discard you and will treasure you until the end.


    I smirked.


    Finally, I have secured a decent sub-party.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    The Aegis Special Task Force Team 8.


    Its five members were as follows.


    [Sub Party1 (5/5)]


    - Lv.35 Godhand(SR)


    - Lv.29 Bodybag(R)


    - Lv.28 Oldgirl(R)


    - Lv.25 Skull(N)


    - Lv.22 Burnout(SR)


    "Interesting code names."


    Having checked everyones name, I gave a brief remark.


    "Can you tell me your real names?"


    "Im sorry, sir."


    Godhand bowed his head.


    "Were sufficient as nameless chess pieces. Weve forgotten our real names."


    "Well, fine. After all, it wasnt your names but your abilities that made me take you under my wing."


    Manipulating the system window, I checked the stats of the five and smirked.


    "Shall we see what your team can do?"


    "Willingly. We are completely at your disposal, sir."


    Well, I didnt need the complete disposal...


    First off, the team leader, Godhand.


    "I am a metallurgist. More precisely, a ferromancer."


    Godhand picked up a chain that had been lying on the ground.


    "If it contains iron, I can refine any metal into the shape I desire."


    "Ho."


    The chain disintegrated into iron dust and in the next moment transformed into thin strands of wire, which then twisted together into a spear.


    Godhand, who had lightly swung the spear in his hand, carefully set it down on the ground.


    Before long, the spear had transformed back into a chain.


    "Depending on the enemy we encounter, I can create different weapons."


    "Indeed..."


    I nodded.


    "You would supply metal on the spot and provide it as weapons to your team members?"


    "Exactly."


    They were essentially special agents. Activity in enemy territory was basic.


    The ability of Godhand to create weapons even when going in unarmed would have been extremely useful in this respect.


    Godhand then pointed out his subordinates.


    "Ill introduce the abilities of my team members."


    The Aegis Special Forces Team 8, having removed their hoods, were all elves with green hair, brown eyes, and long ears.


    And, they all looked young.


    Even these kids had to risk their lives for the survival of the entire race, indicating the dire situation of the elves.


    "Bodybag is a telekinetic. She can freely lift heavy objects, even able to lift all five of us into the air and transport us. She can also throw weapons that Ive refined all at once."


    A female elf, still chubby-cheeked, named Bodybag, politely bowed to me.


    A telekinetic. Thats extremely versatile.


    "The remaining three are all archers. However, even among archers, each has their area of expertise."


    Godhand introduced the remaining three in turn.


    "Oldgirl specializes in close-quarters shooting. She uses a double crossbow and is a specialist in combat. She also has a lot of experience hunting monsters."


    I wasnt sure why Old was part of the codename, but she appeared to be the most hardened agent among them at first glance.


    Oldgirl waved at me with a shy smile.


    I found myself instinctively waving back, then snapped out of it. What the hell?


    Skull is a long-range sniper. She uses a longbow. She has the skill to suppress noise, making her unparalleled in covert operations among us."


    Skull, the only N-class character among the five, bowed her head nonchalantly.


    A deep scar marked the youthful boyish face, suggesting a history of many battles.


    "And Burnout is..."


    Godhand, introducing the final agent, paused momentarily.


    "...our teams main firepower. She uses a customized stationary ballista. She hasnt fully controlled her abilities yet, but with more experience, she can be of great help to you."


    The last agent, Burnout.


    While all other team members had removed their masks, this girl still wore hers.


    Her lime-green hair ends were singed black, and her brown eyes flickered with red flames.


    Having reviewed this childs abilities via the system window, I swallowed nervously. If this girl matures properly...


    "Also, please take this."


    Godhand pulled something out and handed it to me.


    "This is our Collar, a pledge of loyalty."


    When I looked at it, it seemed to be a tiny switch.


    "What is this?"


    "Its the activation button for a bomb collar."


    Godhand showed me his neck. There was a collar that looked as if it was made by melting and hardening iron.


    "For the immediate success of this defense mission. And to break through those in white masks during the next free exploration. For now, lets employ these five friends just until then."


    "..."


    "And if these friends turn out to be not so great in real combat, we can consider another method, like you suggested. What do you think?"


    Lucas silently nodded his approval.


    "In the first place, its not my place to question the decisions you make, my lord. I merely follow your will."


    You say that, but dont you often disagree with me?


    But every organization needs a brake. Theres validity in opposing opinions too.


    There are reasons both for and against using the five of them, and its a fact that theres no particular reason to trust them completely.


    One things certain, we need their power immediately.


    In the impending defense battle, the new sub-party will prove to be useful.


    One way or another, theyve presented an interesting game.


    I pulled out and read the official document I received from the capital again.


    They sent convicts when I asked for reinforcements, all of them from different species, and they belong to the Aegis Special Forces.


    I wonder what they intended by sending them.


    I carefully looked at the name signed at the end of the document.


    Prince Fernandez Ember Keeper Everblack, the second in line to the throne.


    The elder brother of my character, Ash, and the imperial regent responsible for domestic affairs.


    A character that never appeared in the game...


    I folded the document neatly and tucked it away, pressing my lips together.


    I must be careful.


    Tactics for the true ending.


    Not only monsters, but also the will of humans from various places have started to intervene.


    The road ahead is fraught with danger.


    Overcoming these challenges is part of the fun of strategizing.


    I wish I could clear this a bit more easily!


    ***


    That night.


    The Convict Transport Troop, terrified by me, was driven out of the city.


    The captain of the transport troop pleaded to confirm the execution, but I kicked them out immediately, saying that I couldnt allow anyone who had lied to the imperial family to stay in the city any longer. Get out!


    The Aegis Special Forces Team 8 continued to stay at the mansion.


    Officially, they were the most important prisoners and were confined in the mansions prison... or so it was arranged.


    Where should I place them later...


    Of course, since I am the commander of the front line here, as well as the lord of this city.


    I can keep them close in a pretend ignorance kind of way.


    But the issue is clear. Where should they stay from now on, and how should I summon them?


    As I was contemplating this, I stood in front of the room where Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was staying.


    I knocked and pushed the door open.


    "Its me. Im coming in..."


    And when I slightly opened the door...


    "Bed, bed! Its a bed!"


    "How long has it been since we had a proper place to sleep?!"


    "So soft! Its soft! Its super soft!"


    ...Members of the special task force were visible, frolicking and jumping on the bed.


    I froze.


    "The food was good, too!"


    "It was delicious, it was delicious!"


    "I cant remember the last time we had a proper meal!"


    "I want to eat more! Do they serve snacks?"


    As they babbled on, they soon began a pillow fight, laughing heartily.


    I watched them, my face void of expression.


    What on earth... is happening here?


    "Huh?"


    One of the task force members noticed my presence.


    "Your, Your Highness?!"


    "What?!"


    In the next moment, all five of them rolled out of the bed with a clatter and in no time, they were kneeling on one knee in front of me.


    "You have arrived, Your Highness."


    Godhand spat out with a voice full of strain. But its too late to act now, isnt it?


    "Its too late to act serious now, you know...?"


    "Im not sure what youre talking about."


    Godhand responded in a dry voice. Yet, there were feathers from the pillows stuck in his hair.


    "We are the Aegis Special Forces. Were emotionless killing machines..."


    "No, thats enough."


    I shook the thing I was holding in my hand. It was the remaining food from the kitchen that I had warmed up.


    "Do you want to eat a midnight snack or not?"


    The eyes of the little ones, wearing the mask of the special task force, shone like wild animals.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A moment later.


    The special forces agents were neatly seated on the floor of the room.


    They ate their late-night meal with a precise, rigid movement.


    They used a knife-like action to pick up their food with a fork, opened their mouths like robots, popped a bite in, chewed precisely ten times, and swallowed.


    All five of them, as if performing synchronized swimming, repeated the same actions simultaneously.


    ...


    Watching this spectacle was making me feel nauseous, even though I hadnt even touched my late-night meal.


    "Hey, um, that..."


    I finally couldnt stand it anymore and spoke.


    "Just stop being so stiff, eat comfortably..."


    "What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    Godhand, who had been sitting on his knees, laid down his fork with a perfectly perpendicular movement and smiled mechanically.


    "Were perfectly comfortable right now."


    "No, Im telling you, Im not comfortable! If youre all being so rigid, it makes me uncomfortable!"


    Cant you at least move in a more organic way? Stop with the right-angle eating, its making my joints freeze just watching you!


    ***


    Finally, the late-night meal time was over.


    The five special forces agents, with clean mouths, were sitting neatly in front of me.


    "We will treasure the grace, similar to a heavenly command, bestowed upon us by Your Highness in the depths of our hearts."


    As Godhand bowed his waist in gratitude, the other four followed suit. I touched my aching forehead.


    "No, its not some heavenly command or anything, its just a late-night meal."


    "You, Your Highness, have personally bestowed kindness upon us who were starving, if thats not a grace like a heavenly command, then what is?"


    "Just stop it, please..."


    Originally, I planned to make them relax by feeding them and then ask them some questions, but seeing their defensive attitudes, getting an honest answer seemed unlikely.


    It wouldnt be that easy for them to open up anyway.


    So, instead of asking what I had originally intended, I decided to start with a less direct question.


    "When did the five of you become a team?"


    It was an intended question to break the ice by asking about their stories, as they seemed relatively close to each other.UppTodated from


    However.


    "Our Team 8 was only formed one and a half years ago. But, as we were all being trained as special forces candidates, weve known each other since childhood."


    A somewhat heavy answer came back.


    I asked nervously.


    "Special forces candidates? Being trained?"


    "We, the elves, who lost our country and land, have only us as remaining resources. We are selling human resources in various ways."


    "..."


    "Children with combat aptitude are trained from an early age as prospective special forces. They are even deployed in minor combat. Then, according to the strategies set by the higher-ups, those with suitable skills are combined to form a team."


    Godhand lowered his eyes and answered slowly.


    "For this one operation, we were trained as a team and deployed..."


    "...Regardless of the success or failure, you are discarded?"


    "Yes."


    I clenched my mouth shut.


    From the perspective of a human and the empire, this approach is highly efficient.


    No matter how dangerous the operation, they dont risk the precious lives of humans.


    The risk is low. If they succeed, thats great, if they fail, they can just discard us.


    Its the deeds committed by the other race, the elves, who once were the enemies of humans. There are likely various reasons to discard them.


    Politically, pragmatically, the risk is virtually nil, and the gains are easy. How efficient is this?


    However.


    However...


    How cruel is this?


    The concept of using the lives of other races, unabashedly as bullets. How...


    "Whos the supreme commander of the Aegis Special Forces?"


    I asked cautiously.


    "Who?"


    I wanted to know who made this cruel decision.


    Godhand hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    "Why would I hesitate to tell you now? You probably already know. You must just want me to confirm it."


    No, I really didnt know...


    "The supreme commander of the Aegis Special Forces has always been the royal familys domestic policy head. Currently-"


    Godhands eyes were briefly filled with terror as he spit out the name.


    I might even have to wage a war against a human army if things go south.


    In the game, they were easily absorbed.


    Though the Monster Frontlines belonged to the Empire, they didnt have much to do with the war against the Bringar Kingdom.


    But now, Ive accepted the egis Special Forces Team 8, who could be seen as the spark of that war, into my party.


    No one knew how this would impact anything in the future, in what direction, or in what way.


    As I grappled with these thoughts, I turned the corner of the corridor.


    "Ah."


    Lucas was hiding there, watching in my direction.


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward silence lingered between Lucas and me for a moment.


    I was momentarily stumped, unsure whether to ask Lucas why he was hiding or if he wasnt uncomfortable crouching with such a large frame.


    Nevertheless, I couldnt just stand there, so I asked,


    "What are you doing, Lucas?"


    "I was preparing to rush in, in case something happened to you when you entered alone, Your Highness."


    Lucas cleared his throat awkwardly, avoiding my gaze.


    "Anyway, they are convicts suspected of treason. It seems necessary to monitor them."


    "I think there wont be a big problem as I have their leashes on them, but..."


    There is a possibility, however remote it may be.


    I should keep an eye on them for Lucass sake.


    I raised my voice towards the inside of the mansion.


    "Aider! Get over here, quick!"


    After a brief wait, Aider came rolling in, making a clattering sound. He seemed to have been on the second floor.


    "Yes, yes! My lord! How may I assist you?!"


    I gestured towards the room where the Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was.


    "Monitor them in case of any emergencies, and report back immediately if anything happens."


    "Me?! Me?!"


    "Who else? Youre the only one available. Should we, who are always in defense or going on free explorations, have to do it?"


    Of course, its not that he should guard with that frail body of his. I meant that he should use some kind of system. He had plenty of methods, didnt he?


    "But, my lord, you know... theyre not the type to betray..."


    "Mmm~ I cant hear you~ Youll have to suffer a bit~"


    Leaving Aider muttering sadly, Lucas and I left the place. This should be enough.


    ***


    The next day.


    [STAGE 4]


    - Start in: 5 days


    The start of the next stage was getting closer.


    It was time to step up the preparations for the defense battle.


    And so, at the blacksmiths shop.


    "These are the results of the equipment dismantling you requested last time."


    The blacksmith master respectfully handed me a box.


    I swallowed dryly and accepted it. Please!


    I dismantled four SSR grade equipment pieces even though they were broken. The chances of getting a SSR grade magic core are high enough!


    Please! Please, come out, please!


    I prayed and checked the contents of the box. Did it come out?!


    Rumble.


    Inside the box, a golden magic core was rolling around.


    "It came out-!"


    Picking up the SSR grade magic core, I let out a shriek of joy.


    [Standard Special Magic Core (SSR)]


    It might seem like a loss since four were used to get one, but where did I even get the four from in the first place!


    Now I can make that equipment!


    Plans for how to use the magic core quickly fell into place.


    With a smug grin, I promptly tucked the SSR-grade Magic Power gem into my inventory. Ill put you to good use.


    "Also, the three Magic Cannons you ordered are completed."


    As I was cheerfully dancing with the Magic Power gem in my hand, the Blacksmith handed over the weapons wrapped in silk.


    Three Magic Cannons, each made with Ratman Champion Magic Power gems.


    They were finally finished.


    < Previous > << ToC >>

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I placed the three new Magic Guns on the table and examined them.


    Theyre shaped like handguns.


    Since the same three Magic Core were used, all three pieces took on the same shape. I picked up one of the Magic Guns to check its stats.


    [Cerberus Lv.25]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack Power: 11-66


    - Durability: 6/6


    - Magazine Capacity: 6/6


    - The last round in the magazine always hits critically.


    "All three turned out with the same design, so Ive named them Cerberus."


    "The three-headed hound of hell, huh? Thats a good name."


    After inspecting all three handguns, I put them back on the table. They were noticeably smaller than a typical Magic Gun.


    "But why did they turn out to be so small?"


    "I heard that all the Magic Guns weve made so far are used by one person."


    Thats right. Theyre all for Damien to use.


    "And that includes the Magic Gun you initially showed us, so isnt that six pieces in total?"


    "And so?"


    "Even if he is a warrior, carrying six large weapons will tire him out. Plus, Magic Guns have heavy recoil which puts strain on the body."


    Certainly, during a defensive battle, they could just be set up on the walls and fired. But when going outside for free exploration, the weight of the Magic Guns would be a significant burden for Damien.


    "So I tried to make them as compact as possible. They might lose some long-range firepower, but they should be effective at medium to close range."


    "Rather, being light and small, it would have an advantage when the distance is close."


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    This way, during defensive battles, he could use the rifles, and for free exploration, he could use the handguns. He could switch the equipment setting like this.


    There would be various combinations to try out.


    For testing, I fired a handgun in the prepared shooting range next to me.


    Bang!


    Despite being a handgun, the recoil was enormous. Even when holding it with both hands, it was enough to make my wrists sore.


    But compared to the previous rifle-shaped Magic Guns, this was childs play.


    Those rifles were enough to make me fly backward every time I shot them.


    I packed the handguns in a box and wrapped them nicely. Ill give them to Damien as a gift.


    "Youve worked hard, Blacksmith."


    "Its nothing."


    "And sorry, but Ill have to ask you to make the next piece of equipment right away."


    "Why apologize! Its our job."


    I placed the materials I had prepared on the table.


    One Golden Gargoyle Magic Core (SR).


    And five pieces of Golden Armor fragments.


    "The next thing Ill commission is..."


    I drew in a deep breath before letting it out.


    "Its a Boss Gear."


    Tension flashed across the face of the Blacksmith.


    ***


    So, what is a Boss Gear?


    Boss monsters, when defeated, have a high probability of dropping exclusive Magic Core.


    Players can use these Magic Core as they please.


    You could create equipment, or artifacts, or even make money by selling them.


    Even when creating equipment, all you had to do was invest Magic Core in the equipment needed at the time.


    If you needed a shield, make a shield; if you needed shoes, make shoes.


    It was all up to the players discretion, customizable according to the players taste.


    However.


    The equipment that a certain boss monster used.


    To create a boss equipment modeled after it, you needed the bosss Magic Core and materials.


    Because the performance was pretty decent, it was good to make it if the conditions and situations allowed.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    Its not that I didnt know how to make it. Until now, the categories just didnt overlap.


    For example, the Stage 1 boss was the Phantom Knight.


    His boss equipment was The Phantom Knights Greatsword. But since none of us used a greatsword, I didnt make it.


    Afterwards, elite monsters came out instead of the boss, or even if the boss monster came out, it didnt drop its exclusive Magic Core.


    Anyway, in the midst of all this, I had picked up the Magic Core and armor fragments of the Golden Gargoyle this time.


    Even if there are hundreds or thousands of great mages in the world, the comrade who has journeyed with me from Stage 0 is Lilly.


    "Cant I do at least that much for our most senior mage, Lilly? Put those worries away, Lilly."


    I can grant anything, except retirement, Lilly!


    "Then its okay..."


    Lilly, who let out a deep sigh, turned her gaze back to the artifacts.


    "Dont worry, I wont run away. If you call me, Ill join immediately."


    "Alright. Thank you, Lilly."


    There are two mages in the Aegis Special Forces Team right now, I should get her to meet and greet them as soon as tomorrow.


    After looking at the artifact that was nearing completion and the silent workers, I left the workshop.


    ***


    In the carriage on the way back to the mansion.


    I was contemplating while spreading out the status of the current characters before my eyes.


    Although Jupiter, a key attacker with wide-area attacks, was out of the stage, we had gained a sub-party.


    The cultivation status of the main party is not bad either.


    How can I fight to maximize efficiency in this stage...


    As I was thinking of various combinations and strategies in my mind.


    Flash.


    The Rebels Necklace I was wearing around my neck emitted light. It was enough to illuminate the inside of the carriage.


    I felt my neck curiously.


    Whats this?


    The Add-on feature was already attached to my necklace.


    The [Dark Event Tracker] was in operation. A system window popped up before my eyes.


    [Warning of a Dark Event at STAGE 4!]


    The Dark Event.


    A damn ordeal someone intentionally laid out to ruin this game for me.


    It had been activated three times during the previous stage, and as expected, it was activated again.


    Alright, whats it this time? Lets find out and face it.


    Then, what appeared before my eyes was...


    [Activated Dark Event: Addition of Boss Monster]


    > One more Boss Monster will appear.


    What?


    I was taken aback. So, this means two Boss Monsters are going to appear?


    Quickly, I opened the enemy information window,


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 4]


    - Lv.? ??? : 2


    - Lv.15 Stone Gargoyle : 360


    - Lv.20 Steel Gargoyle : 242


    Damn it, its real! There really are two!


    "A duplicated boss monster?!"


    My head was throbbing, so I rubbed my forehead with my hand.


    The boss monster of the gargoyle legion was tough enough, and now there were two of them...


    Ah, no. Lets think positively, positively!


    I switched my thought process to hopeful thinking mode.


    It means I get to take twice the drop items from the bosses! Twice the experience points! Its a double event, a double event!


    Its not just empty talk.


    The boss battle will be incredibly tough, but the rewards will also be doubled.


    Was it Nietzsche who said? What does not kill me, makes me stronger.


    Theres nothing more accurate than that in an RPG.


    Yeah, bring on more terrifying Dark Events! Send more boss monsters, stronger enemies!


    Coming up with tactics to deal with two boss monsters is part of the routine in the middle and later stages of the game.


    Tactical combinations began to form in my head in no time.


    As long as I know beforehand, clearing the conditions isnt hard.


    Ill chew you all up. Damn monster bastards.


    Already, I was pondering on what kind of item I could create from the materials of the two gargoyle boss monsters.


    Ill chew them all up, level up like crazy, draw fantastic items, and storm their base.


    And then, Ill make them regret making me stronger by leaving me alive through these trials.


    The carriage swiftly approached the mansion. The weather was gloomy as if a storm was brewing in the distance.


    Accompanied by the chilly smell of rain, STAGE 4 was looming closer and closer.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    From then on, the defensive preparation went smoothly...


    ...No, allow me to correct myself.


    The preparation for the defense met a significant hurdle.


    "Eeeeek?!"


    The issue arose the very next day.


    Initially, I had just brought Godhand to introduce him to Lilly, but Lilly got a fright.


    "Your, Your Highness. Your Highness. Come over here for a moment."


    Pulling me aside into a corner of the workshop, Lilly whispered with her hand covering her mouth.


    "That new member of the sub-party, an Elf... correct?"


    "Yeah. Howd you know right away? Yeah, its an Elf."


    "Hee, Heeeeee!"


    Lillys face turned pale, and she started to tremble. Whats the matter?


    "Hoo... Your Highness."


    After a deep sigh, Lilly started speaking with her hand covering her face.


    "You know, right? How I got the [Flame Skin] characteristic."


    The characteristic that lets one deflect all physical attacks at the cost of expending Magic Power: [Flame Skin].


    Thanks to this characteristic, I was able to clear Stage 0. Of course, I remembered. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "It was because of the goblins that invaded the village, right?"


    In order to avoid getting hurt from the blades swung by a swarm of goblins, Lilly had awakened the [Flame Skin] characteristic.


    Thats what I knew, but...


    "Yes, thats right. But who do you think let that swarm of goblins into the village by opening the village gates?"


    "..."


    "The Elf family who were our house slaves."


    I swallowed my dry spit.


    Lilly kept shaking her head in disbelief.


    "My parents took pity on that Elf family who were being chased by slave hunters, and took them in. They were provided a separate house within our premises. They were employed as house slaves for a year, and were provided with everything they needed. But then..."


    A look of agony appeared on Lillys face, a look I hadnt even seen when she fought against the black spider legion.


    "...But then one day, after a year had passed, they suddenly declared that they could not forgive humans. They opened the gates of the village and called in a swarm of goblins."


    "..."


    "The village was set on fire, my parents were butchered, and I was left alone."Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    I remained silent.


    After glancing quickly at Godhand, Lilly said to me hurriedly.


    "Your Highness. No matter how much goodwill we show, they still hate humans. They will surely betray you one day."


    "..."


    "This is for your sake. No matter the circumstances under which you recruited them, do not trust them. Just like how they opened the gates of my village, they could also lead to the destruction of our frontlines here."


    After silently listening to everything she had to say, I carefully asked.


    "Lilly, do you hate the Elves?"


    Without any hesitation, Lilly nodded her head.


    "As much as I fear the goblins blades, I hate them."


    "Even though they werent the ones who wronged you?"


    "Would you, Your Highness, let a monster that hasnt killed anyone yet into our ranks?"


    "..."


    "You cant possibly mean that."


    Lilly was adamant.


    "I feel the same. And probably, they feel the same too."


    This was reality.


    "We just cant help but despise those who arent of our race."


    It was a long, deep-seated chain of hatred borne from the ancient history of this land I did not know.


    ***


    It was then.


    "Excuse me."


    "Eek?!"


    Godhand, who was eavesdropping our hushed conversation from the corner, approached us. What a shock!


    "Eek?!"


    Although I was a bit startled, Lilly nearly caused an uproar.


    "Gulp, gulp!"


    She even started hiccupping. She must really hate elves...


    I gently patted Lillys shoulder. Calm down, friend.


    "I would like to apologize first."


    "Lady Lilly. Isnt it the same for you?"


    Lillys eyes widened.


    Godhands gaze brushed past Lillys legs, which were confined to a wheelchair.


    "Isnt it for the sake of protecting your loved ones that you serve on this monster front line, despite your physical discomfort?"


    "I am..."


    "Elves and humans may not get along well. However, we share a common enemy and fight for the same purpose: to protect our loved ones."


    "..."


    "Do we need more reasons to fight together?"


    Lilly, with her lips firmly shut, shook her head.


    "I can fight alongside the monsters once. But I cant forgive you. Never."


    "That doesnt matter."


    Godhand spat out indifferently.


    "Its something Im used to."


    Lilly, who had been glaring at Godhand for a while, slowly turned to me.


    "Just until this defense battle, Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "I will fight with you in this battle. But if that party remains here after the defense battle is over, I will leave this front line."


    "..."


    "Ill go in. I need to rest a little."


    Lilly disappeared into the workshop, dragging her wheelchair.


    I wiped my aching forehead with my hand.


    Oh, what a headache.


    The Lilly I know is a kind person.


    Considerate, capable of caring for others, prioritizing the greater good over personal safety.


    For such Lilly to express such outright hatred.


    I can fully understand.


    If she had experienced such things in her childhood, it would make sense to hate the entire Elf race.


    Numerous incidents, emotions, and prejudices would have built a huge wall between humans and other races.


    Its deep.


    Much deeper than I thought.


    So deep it cant be filled, this chasm of hatred.


    The emotions are as deep as the history of this world.


    In the game, there was no need to consider such things.


    No matter the race, characters were selected based on performance and crammed into one party.


    But this place is reality.


    Origin. Race. Power. There are many more dynamics between people than what meets the eye.


    I need to look at all these factors comprehensively for the front line to roll smoothly.


    Organizational management is tough...


    I sighed and looked back at Godhand.


    "I came to introduce you, but I ended up getting interrogated."


    Godhand chuckled bitterly.


    "Its okay. This is really a common occurrence. Compared to others, Lady Lilly is rather gentle."


    "Everyone seems to be more sensitive to this issue than I thought. Am I being dense..."


    As I awkwardly scratched the back of my head, Godhand carefully spoke.


    "Your Highness is intriguing."


    "Huh?"


    "Even the human beings who treat us well, inevitably, their eyes convey prejudice. Theres an undeniable hint of caution."


    Godhand subtly lowered his gaze towards me.


    "But Your Highness, you dont show any such signs at all. Thats why its interesting, and also... we are grateful."


    "..."


    Thats just because Im an outsider who has inhabited another world.


    Back on Earth, I was an incredibly narrow-minded commoner too.


    I awkwardly moistened my lips. I cant tell him the truth... nor can I pretend to be open-minded.


    "So please dont be too concerned even if others are cautious or look down on us."


    Godhand discreetly glanced towards the workshop where Lilly disappeared.


    "We will prove ourselves in this defense battle. That we too have our worth."


    I wish the main party and the sub-party would get along.


    Sparks are flying even before the battle, and to be honest, it worries me.


    Well, having to deal with such headaches from personnel issues is probably part of the job of a frontline commander.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    All along, Aider had been monitoring the five members of Aegis Special Forces Team 8, in case of any emergencies.


    There was the matter of Lilly, and I couldnt help but be a little anxious.


    However, nothing particularly suspicious was found. They just chattered among themselves, like kids their age.


    "Regardless of what thoughts they harbor, we do need their power. Deploy them in this defense battle."


    Lucas agreed, and Lilly, in the end, consented to participate in this defense battle.


    Their deployment in this defense battle as a sub-party was now confirmed.


    So, three days before the defense battle, in the afternoon, we were in the room where Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was staying.


    "Bring them in, Lucas."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Following my order, Lucas brought in five new sets of clothes and placed them in the room.


    "My Lord, these are...?"


    I nodded at the Special Forces members, who were looking puzzled.


    "From now on, all five of you will wear these."


    Godhand cautiously picked up the clothing.


    A coat and a jacket, a shirt and trousers, a tie, and leather boots.


    It was the typical composition of an Empire uniform, but the design was different.


    While the Empire uniforms were made exclusively in black, these clothes had vivid splashes of red all over.


    "Its an outfit!"


    "You really prepared everything for the ceremony?!"


    With the exception of Godhand, the other agents immediately donned the coats, their eyes sparkling.


    Godhand was torn between reining in her subordinates or donning the uniform herself.


    I explained with a chuckle.


    "These are the prototype uniforms to be distributed to the soldiers at the monster front line."


    How could one foster a sense of belonging among a groups members?


    There are many ways, but the easiest is to have them wear the same clothes.


    When we hired several mercenaries, they struggled to form a single organization... they lacked a unified sense of belonging.


    The situation was the same on the monster front line here.


    Since we were employing mercenaries from all over the world, they all acted independently, struggling to integrate into a single organization.


    Therefore, one of the ways to increase this sense of belonging in the game was to create uniforms.


    It costs a bit because they had to be distributed to the entire army, but the effects were quite satisfactory.


    So, I had been creating separate uniforms for the soldiers to wear at the monster front line.


    And above all, this was my personal belief.


    Uniforms should be cool.


    They should be fantastic fashion items. They should be so stylish that one could wear them proudly in any setting.


    That way, everyone would feel proud to wear them, and some would even join the army just to wear them.


    The Empires uniforms had a good design originally. But they were a bit outdated.


    However, the newly created uniforms for the monster front line were quite sophisticated and cool.


    From my perspective, and Aider agreed, even Evangeline who was sipping water complimented on its beauty.


    By this standard, it should be good enough.


    "I made this as a prototype, but it turned out a bit small. I thought it would fit you guys."


    I said, pointing to the fabric attached to the coat.


    "And, you guys will need to hide your identities more... so, I attached a hood and a veil."


    The agents all donned their hoods and covered their eyes with the veils.


    Flap-


    Godhand also wore the coat, his face concealed by the hood and veil.


    "From now on, youre no longer Aegis Special Forces Team 8. That team of yours is dead."


    I nodded toward the five agents standing in front of me.


    "From this moment on, you are the special task force directly under the Third Prince Ash Born Hater Everblack. You are the Shadow Squadron."


    These agents were condemned.


    Officially, they were to be executed at this monster frontline.


    Regardless of their impending identity erasure, it would be problematic to continue treating them as the Aegis Special Forces.


    Though it might seem to be a game of pretend, I decided to change their names at least.


    "Now, members of the Shadow Squadron."


    The five agents, who were now called by a new name, looked at me, their eyes shining.


    I gave them a slight smile.


    "Lets go hunt some monsters."


    ***


    "I will explain the basic strategy of this defense battle."


    In the mansions reception room.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Lilly. The main party members were gathered.


    "...Before the introduction of the strategy, firstly."


    I gestured towards the door.


    "Let me introduce the newly formed sub-party."


    The sub-party of five, who had been waiting, orderly walked into the reception room.


    Lucas and Evangeline, already knowing, were calm, and Lilly looked at them with a complicated gaze.


    Only Damien seemed surprised and opened his eyes wide.


    "These guys have just been assigned under me. For certain reasons, their faces are hidden. They are called the Shadow Squadron."


    Seeing everyone happily munching on their candy, I nodded.


    "If we force their course and gather them in one place, then use a wind spell of a higher level there..."


    Wed gather them in the center of the fortress, then shoot a wind spell there...


    "The wind magic on their wings would be swallowed, and their wings would lose lift."


    In other words-- theyd fall.


    "Well make them fall before they can land on the fortress walls."


    Only then did the party members who understood my plan let out small gasps of understanding.


    "Theyre made of rocks or steel, heavy buddies. They wouldnt survive unscathed falling from the sky to the ground."


    This was the difference between gargoyles and living armors.


    Living armors were specters attached to an armor. Even if the armor was somewhat damaged, the specter remained unharmed and continued to move.


    Even when we knocked them down from the fortress walls, theyd climb right back up, completely unscathed.


    On the other hand, gargoyles had higher physical endurance, but if their bodies broke, they died.


    There are always wings for a fall.


    If there was an enemy above my head, the first step in the strategy was to bring them down to my eye level.


    My player thinking started from devising ways to steal their wings.


    "But we dont have anyone who can use wind magic among us, do we?"


    "Thats why I ordered the repair in advance. We have wind magic artifacts."


    As I looked at Lilly, Lilly nodded.


    "Yes, Your Highness. All the artifacts you ordered to be repaired are ready."


    "Good. We have three Whirlwind Projector artifacts to be placed on the walls this time. However, there is a problem. Lilly, what are the operational and charging times for the artifacts?"


    "Each artifact can operate for 5 minutes. And they take 15 minutes to recharge."


    That was the problem.


    And it was the incomplete part of the operation.


    "Right. Theres a gap in between."


    The artifact begins charging after use.


    The first artifact provides anti-aircraft cover for 5 minutes and then goes into recharge. This process takes 15 minutes.


    Two other artifacts take turns providing anti-aircraft cover, and by the time the third artifact stops operating.


    There are 5 minutes left until the first artifact recharges.


    5 minutes.


    For 5 minutes, the sky is left exposed.


    "The enemies will swarm during this gap."


    Eventually, those who pass through the winds kill zone during these 5 minutes... We have no choice but to confront and eliminate them physically.


    "We have no choice but to face them directly. Everyone at Crossroad will be mobilized for the creation of the fire net.


    It is the heroes party gathered here that must repel those who land on the wall through hand-to-hand combat.


    "Lucas. Evangeline. Damien. Lilly. And me. We, the main party, will handle the front line on the wall."


    I surveyed my familiar main party members.


    My trusty members who fought beside me returned my gaze with smiles. Such cute ones.


    Next, I looked at the Shadow Squad.


    "And those who break through us will be handled by the sub-party, the Shadow Squad. You will alternate with us and fight in case of necessity."


    The five elves... rolled a piece of candy in their mouths and nodded at me with serious faces.


    The treatment you will receive from now on will be determined by this battle.


    They must feel it, even if I dont say it.


    Its their time to show their abilities. The Shadow Squad will do their best.


    "Finally, those gargoyle bastards who break through the Shadow Squad and penetrate inside the wall will be handled by the third sub-party."


    I had arranged a sub-party of N-grade heroes recruited over time.


    I had previously assembled and explained the operation to them.


    They will hold the last line of defense inside the wall.


    In the worst case, they are the last reserve to block the monsters while evacuating the citizens. I even handed out candies to them in advance.


    "Its going to be a fierce melee. And unexpected situations will keep arising."


    I added the next words reluctantly.


    "There will be more casualties than in the previous stage."


    Many will be hurt. Some might even die.


    Among the heroes here, we might lose someone.


    "Stage 2, we avoided losing any party members due to Margraves sacrifice, and in Stage 3, through a mix of miracles and fortune, no one perished. But this time, its different."


    We would do our utmost to lose no one.


    But at the same time, we had to brace ourselves for the possibility of loss.


    That was the nature of this monster front line, and as its commander, I had to bear it.


    "I pray for your valiant fight."


    The members of both parties, rising from their seats, bowed their heads towards me in unison.


    Knowing how hackneyed it sounded, I still felt compelled to utter the next words.


    "Survive. All of you."


    ***


    Three days later.


    The morning of the defense day had dawned.


    And, as it painted the sky in black-


    The monsters swooped in.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The monsters we had seen so far emerged, filling up the horizon. But this time, it was different.


    The sky.


    Beneath a heavy, clouded sky that seemed ready to pour out rain any moment, a group of beasts even blacker than the sky descended.


    I swallowed dryly, studying their formation through the telescope. It was as if a huge storm cloud was rolling in.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 4]


    - Lv.? ??? : 2 units


    - Lv.15 Rock Gargoyle : 360 units


    - Lv.20 Steel Gargoyle : 242 units


    The total count was six hundred. Each of them was about the size of two or three full-grown men combined, so the intimidation they exhibited was far greater than what the numbers suggested.


    "Theyre coming..."


    Lucas, who stood next to me, stated, as if to confirm the obvious. I forced a quivering smile.


    "Ive been waiting for you, damn monsters."


    I glanced around me. To my left and right were cannons and ballistas, packed tightly atop the ramparts. All of them were primed to fire, just waiting for the monsters to come within range.


    All of Crossroads regular soldiers were assigned to the cannons and ballistas. Each four-person team was assigned one cannon and one ballista because they would be launching attacks throughout the defensive battle. Inevitably, either the cannon or the ballista would break down at some point. They needed to maintain the barrage, and thats why they had a backup.


    That was the role of the regular soldiers.


    Clang, clang!


    In the center of the defense line, the newly installed automatic defense turret rotated its massive gun barrel, emitting an intimidating sound. Though it took some time to reload, the turret, capable of launching heavy magic projectiles, could inflict substantial damage on the gargoyles. It would play a crucial role in this defensive battle.


    Three parties were positioned in the center of the ramparts.


    In the front line was the main party that had fought through the battles alongside us so far. Immediately behind them, the second line was occupied by the newly recruited sub-party, the Shadow Squad.


    In the last line, the final reserve was composed of five N-grade heroes, whom wed brought in one or two at a time.


    These three parties would clash body-to-body with the monsters who broke through the barrage.


    After taking one last look at the situation atop the ramparts, I turned my gaze back to the sky.


    The gargoyles were approaching at a frightening speed. The peculiar crimson glow in their eyes flickered beneath the storm-clouded sky.


    No matter how often I saw it, I couldnt get used to those monstrous eyes.


    "It looks like its about to rain soon..."


    Lucas murmured, looking up at the overcast sky.


    "Im not sure how this weather will factor into the battle."


    "It doesnt seem like itll work in our favor. Well, what can we do? Whether it rains or snows, our job remains the same."


    To kill the monsters and protect the people.


    That was the purpose, the raison detre of this monster front line.


    Facing the wind mixed with humidity and hostility, I raised my voice.


    "Listen up, everyone!"


    All the soldiers on the city walls looked my way.


    "I wont mince words."


    I chuckled.


    "We kill them all, have a full meal in the evening, and sleep with our feet stretched out."


    Hoorah!


    The soldiers cheered, raising their arms. I lifted my hand high.


    "All troops, prepare to fire!"


    The monsters were almost upon us.


    I waited until they fully entered the firing range, then I shouted.


    "Fire!"


    Lucas and the soldiers of the Twilight Brigade echoed my command.


    "Open fire! Deploy the fire net!"


    "Shoot!"


    "Shoot!"


    The next moment, all the cannon mouths lined up in a row spat fire.


    Boom! Baaang!


    Thud...!


    The cannons belched fire, and the ballistas launched their bolts.


    Towards the horde of gargoyles flying in a horizontal line in the sky, a rain of shells and arrows poured.


    A moment of silence followed.


    Kaboom!


    Simultaneous explosion.


    The precisely aimed cannon and ballista shots were accurate, beautifully hitting the monster bastards flying through the air.


    Fireworks and explosions filled the sky like a pyrotechnic display.


    For a moment, everyone on the city walls watched with expectation.


    Hoping, just maybe, this single volley would sweep the monsters away.


    However.


    "...!"


    As the smoke cleared, such hope vanished like a mirage.


    The gargoyles were unscathed.


    The sudden gust of wind snatched the wind magic from the gargoyles wings.


    The gargoyles, having lost their lift, flailed in mid-air- and then began to fall.


    Kwak! Kugung! Kuwakwang!


    Like thrown stones, they were driven into the ground below.


    Most of them crashed onto the ground in front of the wall, but a few of them flew into the outer wall of the fortress.


    Kwajik! Kugung...!


    The ones impaled on the wall were shattered from the head down.


    The heavy impact also damaged the wall. The iron plate added to the outer wall was bent, and fragments of the wall flew off.


    It didnt matter.


    The wall was originally built to keep out monsters, wasnt it? Its nothing to worry about if it gets damaged while repelling them!


    When the lead gargoyles fell without a break, the entire gargoyle legions movement halted.


    If they spread their wings, they would be beaten by the barrage. If they tried to pierce through one point in front, they would fall.


    So, how will you react?


    I licked my drying lips.


    If youre monsters, your reaction patterns should already be set, shouldnt they?


    Take the shortest route to kill the closest human.


    The monstrous creatures were always like that, and this time was no different.


    Screech-!


    The piercing sound of the gargoyles cry echoed in unison, and with a swift move, they spread their wings wide.


    And then, they charged.


    Choosing to breach the middle of the fortress wall, they all rushed through the air towards us.


    Before losing momentum from the wind magic, they initiated a ground assault with the thrusting force of bullets.


    Facing this barrage descending like a hailstorm, I roared.


    This is the decisive moment! We cant afford to be pushed back!


    I reached out to Lilly.


    Lilly! How much time is left for the Whirlwind Projector to last?


    The first artifact has about 20 seconds left!


    Not a second can be wasted! The second artifact must be activated right after the first one ends!


    Understood!


    With an anxious face, Lilly, who was checking the time, swiftly commanded the alchemists.


    "Whirlwind Projector, the second! Activate!"


    "Activating!"


    "Activate-!"


    Boom!


    The second Whirlwind Projector lit up.


    At the same time, although the first artifact ceased operation, it blew out residual wind, which combined with the wind of the second artifact to create a larger gust.


    Blocked by this fiercely blowing wall of wind, the gargoyles couldnt get near the fortress walls and were helplessly falling.


    Bam! Crash!


    The satisfying sound of these monstrous creatures breaking apart rang out.


    However- there were a few who penetrated through this hellish wind, managing to reach the fortress walls.


    Gruong-!


    A massive gargoyle clung onto the end of the fortress wall.


    With its strong arms gripping the edge, it slowly hoisted its bulky body over the fortress wall.


    Screech-!


    An ominous roar flowed from the monsters mouth.


    And the next moment.


    Bang!


    Thunk-!


    Lucass kick landed on the monsters chin and Evangelines shield slammed against its forehead.


    Cruu...?!


    Leaving a frustrated scream, the monster fell straight down below the fortress wall.


    Boom!


    A terrifying crashing sound came from below.


    Before I could even cheer for our success, more gargoyles clung onto the fortress wall in quick succession.


    Thud! Gruong! Thud-!


    In front of these monsters climbing onto the fortress wall one by one, the SSR-grade knight duo loosened their necks and shoulders.


    "You take the right. Miss."


    "I could block all the way to the left as well, you know. Mister."


    Lucas unsheathed his longsword, and Evangeline readied her cavalry spear and shield.


    The gargoyles charged with vicious weapons in their grasp.


    Facing these monsters, my two knights, each holding their weapons, charged forward.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Whoosh!


    A terrifying whirlwind struck the center of the fortifications.


    The left and right of the defensive line were barricaded with cannons and ballistae, and they launched wind magic at the incoming gargoyles through the breached center, using the whirlwind artifact.


    The wind magic wiped out the gargoyles wings, robbing them of their lift, and they continued to plummet.


    The majority of the first wave of attacking gargoyles fell and shattered beneath the walls.


    Growl...!


    Crackle!


    However, a few resilient ones managed to survive and successfully landed on the walls.


    The frontline defense party - our main party, started the battle.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    A monstrous statue made of rock and steel charged towards us.


    We had encountered it during our free exploration period, but at that time, we could easily defeat it because we had Jupiter.


    But now we lack a wide-area magician.


    So, should we just sit back and take it?


    No way.


    Damien.


    We may not have our first option, but there were plenty of alternatives.


    "Are you ready?"


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Our partys designated sniper.


    My most potent cheat code, Damien was already ready to fire.


    There were six magical guns neatly arranged on the platform next to Damien.


    Two rifles. One short gun. Three handguns.


    Swoosh!


    Damien smoothly picked up one of the rifles. It was a long, sleek rifle.


    The most potent weapon we had at this point.


    The explicit balance breaker.


    The SSR-ranked magical gun, Black Queen!


    Damien took a competent shooting stance and, after aiming - pulled the trigger.


    Boom-!


    A sound as if a cannon was fired resonated.


    The magic bullet scraped the barrel and sparked at the muzzle.


    The bullet that shot out scattering flames pierced through the air and went through the center of the leading gargoyles body-


    Thud! Thud! Smack! Crash-!


    It then sequentially blew off the chest, shoulder, neck, and head of the next four gargoyles charging behind it.


    Five in total.


    Five of them were pierced by the magic bullet at once and fell backward without even a chance to scream. Thud...!


    "...Hoo."


    After successfully executing the crazy trick of one-shot-five-kills, Damien slowly put down the magic gun.


    The magical residue burning in the overheated muzzle formed a smoky aftermath that spread out.


    Looking down at the smoke, Damien took a deep breath.


    "I might not be able to handle many enemies as efficiently as Grandma Jupiter..."


    Damiens large eyes shone with a distinct light through his curly brown hair.


    "But Ill do the best I can."


    Wait, what you just did seems more than efficient...


    Not only our party, but also the two sub-parties waiting in the back, and even the other soldiers responsible for forming the barrier, were stunned by this trick.


    I quickly shouted.


    "Hey! Is this the time to stand and watch?! Focus on your tasks!"


    Anyway, the vanguard of the gargoyles was crushed in a single strike.


    Lucas and Evangeline blocked the following wave, pushing them off the ramparts, while Damien made holes in those who managed to breach the knights defenses with his sniper fire.


    Not long after,


    "The vanguard, all annihilated!"


    The melodious shout from Lucas echoed.


    They had managed to eliminate the first wave of gargoyles completely.


    "Dont let your guard down! This is just the beginning!"


    The gargoyles were divided into six squadrons.


    What they had just eliminated was the front-running hundred or so.


    They had been able to exterminate them in one breath by pouring out two artifacts, but there were still more of them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    Immediately following, the second wave of the fiends began pouring into the middle of the wall.


    "Huh!"


    I also drew my staff, Maestro, and swung it forward.


    Three magic swords that had formed behind my back spun and shot forward.


    The blades of magic mercilessly sliced off the fingers of the gargoyles climbing up the walls.


    "Good!"


    I smiled as I retracted the magic swords and placed them back behind me.


    I had been practicing alone for the past few days.


    Thanks to the Commander class debuff, it was damn hard to increase my proficiency, but my practice paid off as I was able to maintain quite a precise control even in battle.


    If it continues like this, we might be able to hold them off quite smoothly...


    Just then,


    "Your Highness!"


    Lilly called me urgently. As I looked her way, Lilly pointed to the artifact.


    "Wow, wow...?"


    Is he feeling the effects of the Half MP Consumption buff? As he couldnt buff himself, I couldnt tell how he felt.


    After a moment, Lucas nodded at me, earnestly.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "Please hit me often in the future."


    "Huh, what...?"


    Had I, perhaps, opened Lucass eyes to that kind of world(?)? A myriad of thoughts flashed through my mind. No way, a protagonist? No way...


    Evangeline, who had been looking at us with a flustered face, then reached out her two hands to me.


    "I dont know what kind of perverse conversation that was, but it seems that getting hit by that thing brings good fortune?"


    "You catch on quickly, top of the academy."


    "Then hit me quickly. We dont have much time."


    I didnt decline and lightly hit Evangelines palm. There was nothing more enjoyable than disciplining a model student!


    "Ten penalty points for Gryffindor!"


    "What are you talking about...?"


    Thwack!


    [Minor Buff Acquired!]


    [Evangeline (SSR) is granted the 10% Increase in Defense for 3 Minutes buff!]


    "Ouch!"


    Despite being an SSR-grade tank, it seemed to hurt. Well, it was a fixed amount of damage, so it made sense.


    Evangeline, brushing her hand lightly, frowned her beautiful eyebrows.


    "Hmm, so this is what it is."


    "Do you feel the effect?"


    "Yes. Its definitely good. But next time, please hit somewhere other than my palm. Somewhere it wont interfere with combat."


    "Alright? Then where should I hit next time?"


    At my words, Evangeline opened her mouth wide.


    Hmm, objectively, the form of the question was a bit strange...


    "Why are you asking me that! Decide on your own, senior!"


    "Yes, my apologies..."


    I turned my body to the side. The last one was Damien.


    Damien had his eyes tightly shut, trembling as he held his hands out in front. What was up with him.


    "Please... be gentle..."


    "..."


    I remembered that Damien had spent his childhood in an orphanage.


    He had said it was a terrible place. Perhaps he had some bad memories associated with physical punishment.


    "Im sorry, Damien! But this is for your benefit!"


    I tapped the staff lightly on my palm. The damage would probably be the same anyway.


    Slap!


    [Premium Buff Awarded!]


    [Damien(N) has been given the Unlimited Stamina for 3 minutes buff!]


    "..."


    Damiens eyes widened as he glanced alternately at his hand and at me.


    Why not? Youve been hit with a premium buff. Let me know how you feel.


    "Prince."


    "Yeah, what?"


    "I... I feel like I can do anything right now."


    Good, enjoy that feeling while it lasts. Itll be gone in three minutes.


    I turned my head and shouted to Lilly, a member of the Artifact team.


    "Lilly! Want a turn?"


    Lilly shook her head vehemently, her face going pale. Did she hate the idea of being hit that much?


    But that wasnt it. Lilly cried out.


    "Artifact shutdown! Its over!"


    "...!"


    At the same moment, the wind stopped.


    The wind wall that had been blocking the middle of the fortress disappeared, and the very next moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Booom!


    Gargoyles began to swoop down one after another.


    Their number was different from the occasional few we had seen so far.


    Wave 3.


    The third wave of gargoyles.


    About half of them had crashed, but the number of gargoyles that had made it over the fire net and wind wall, landing safely in the middle of the fortress, was - about fifty in total.


    "Five minutes."


    I announced calmly to my party members, who were standing in formation.


    "Five minutes that will change the world."


    50 vs 5.


    In a defense RPG, these numbers are a recipe for defeat.


    I swung my staff lightly, controlling the blade of magic power, and tore off the cast still wrapped around my left arm.


    Thunk, thunk, thunk...


    Though a bit stiff, the sensation in my left arm was perfectly fine.


    As I casually scattered pieces of the cast on the ground, I grinned.


    "Lets go. Lets have some fun."


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    The strategy was simple.


    While Lucas and Evangeline stalled for time at the frontlines, Damien and I would take care of the enemies.


    The overwhelming specifications of two SSR-grade knights. And Damiens insane offensive power.UppTodated from


    That was the defensive strategy we had chosen to go with.


    But I didnt solely rely on it.


    I considered myself a variable.


    In preparation for any unforeseen situations, just like in the last Stage 3, I was ready to unleash an array of hidden tricks and personally carry the fight.


    However...


    "...Unbelievable."


    There was no need for that.


    My buffed party members were rampaging around like monsters.


    First, Lucas.


    He was almost flying around the battlefield, sweeping it clean by utilizing his 2nd skill, "Step of Persistence."


    It was a skill that consumed a significant amount of MP to provide overwhelming mobility.


    After receiving the buff that reduced MP consumption by half, he was using it as if he was simply breathing.


    He was on one side of the fortress, then on the opposite end in a blink of an eye. And again, on the other end as soon as I blinked. It was like lightning speed.


    With his agile movements, he was effectively leading the monsters and pulling the mobs.


    He really did seem like an evasion tanker.


    "Hmph!"


    Evangeline was no different.


    Already robust, her defense had hardened to the level of a tank after receiving the defense buff.


    "Hey, you living statues! Look at me-!"


    The approaching gargoyles rushed towards Evangeline due to her taunting battle cry.


    The fiends wildly swung their ferocious weapons, but Evangeline didnt even blink, blocking them all with her shield.


    While these two were keeping the gargoyles busy,


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    A downpour ensued.


    A rain of demon bullets.


    Damien had received a stamina unlimited buff for 3 minutes.


    And he was demonstrating why this buff was considered top-tier.


    The magic gun was powerful, but it produced significant recoil with each shot. Therefore, rapid firing was unfeasible.


    This was the reason why even with Damiens potent sniping, dealing with a multitude of enemies was strenuous.


    But for the next 3 minutes,


    Boom-!


    Boom-!


    With the unlimited stamina, he was capable of firing continuously while bearing the heavy recoil.


    Spewing fire from the Black Queen, he used the recoil to spin half a turn and picked up the Hunters Retribution lying on the ground.


    Then he fired again. Another rotation. Repeat.


    The two rifles were constantly spewing flames without a break.


    The gargoyles had their heads blown off, necks punctured, and upper bodies torn apart.


    When Damiens weak stamina is offset by the buff, this outrageous human weapon is born.


    Watching Damien, who was dancing and firing his guns from the side, I broke into a cold sweat.


    I needed to build up my stamina every day from now on. The kid has transformed into a different character.


    On second thought, is this better than I thought?


    I looked down at the Maestro I was holding with a tremble in my hand.


    In the game, no matter how good the buff was, it was only for one turn and random, so it didnt feel like a cheat item.


    I only thought of it as a mere three-minute buff item in this reality.


    However, if that three minutes was the turning point, it could have a far greater effect than I expected.


    Indeed, the real effect of anything can only be known when used in actual combat.


    Then it happened.


    Click. Click.


    "Huh?"


    Damien, who had been spewing out an enormous amount of bullets, made a surprised noise.


    Wondering what was happening, I looked over and realized, oh no. The bullets of his two rifles were exhausted.


    He had never fired bullets in such a short time before, and Damien himself was in some kind of trance.


    He hadnt kept track of the remaining bullets.


    However, the number of gargoyles he had taken down during that time was incredible.


    With just the bullets from his two rifles, he had killed over thirty gargoyles.


    If we could just take care of the rest, the third wave of these bastards would be finished.


    "Lilly!"


    "Its cumbersome and perverted..."


    Lucas, looking at something, was beheading the gargoyles who were still squirming alive.


    "Its amazing that you can even cut down monsters made of steel."


    "Id say it feels more like severing than cutting, but using skills also wears down the weapon."


    Lucas, who came back to me, showed his long sword.


    The blade I had previously given her, an R-rated longsword called Rat Cutter, was completely damaged, its saw-like edges dulled and chipped.


    "Definitely sturdy fellows. If they werent in a weakened state, they wouldnt even have been scratched by the sword."


    "Anyway, we decimated the third wave much easier than I thought."


    Looking around at my party members, I grinned.


    "True elites of mine. Well done!"


    At my praise, all the party members gave awkward smiles.


    Simultaneously,


    "Artifact cooldown complete! Ready for activation!"


    I heard Lillys shout.


    Her voice was drained of energy, probably due to the hefty magic spell she had cast. Still, the content was hopeful.


    "Activate the artifact!"


    "Activating!"


    Whooosh!


    A gust of wind started to swarm again towards the center of the fortress.


    The fourth wave of gargoyles following the third were swept away by the wind, and like their predecessors, began to fall.


    It was a relief that we had dealt with the third wave rather smoothly, but there was some exhaustion nonetheless.


    "Were almost out of ammo, Prince."


    Damien said cautiously.


    Both of Damiens rifle, Black Queen, and Hunters Revenge were emptied to the last round, and his pistol Woodpecker was almost done, too.


    All that was left were the three handguns known as Cerberus, but they dealt lower damage and had a much shorter effective range.


    I checked on the status of the other party members.


    Lucass sword was completely worn out, and Evangelines shield was battered.


    Lilly was still out of breath.


    I still have some reserves.


    The main party had done enough. It was time for repairs.


    I turned around and shouted.


    "Shadow Squad!"


    As if they were waiting, the five members of the Shadow Squad stepped forward and bowed to me.


    "Your command, sir."


    "Were switching. Hold them off as our main party did. If necessary, Ill join in."


    "Rest assured, Your Highness."


    The captain of the Shadow Squad, Godhand, spoke confidently in a calm voice.


    "Well make sure theres no need for your involvement."


    The elf boys and girls who hid their faces under hooded cloaks.


    The five members of the Shadow Squad took their positions on the front lines of the fortress wall with agile movements.


    The expressions of the main party members who were watching this sub-party were varied.


    "Is it really going to be okay..."


    Lucas looked worried.


    "I can finally see the Aegis Special Forces Teams skills with my own eyes."


    Evangeline looked excited.


    "..."


    Lilly frowned deeply, glaring at the back of Godhand.


    "Um... well, something..."


    Lastly, Damien, who had no clue about anything, blinked his eyes in confusion, baffled by the changing atmosphere between the main party and the sub-party.


    "This isnt something I need to know, right?"


    "Yes."


    I patted the head of such an innocent sniper.


    "This is a sight youll see quite often."


    The expansion of our sub-party would continue.


    It was only natural for a bit of awkward tension to exist between the original members and the new recruits. Without this process of acclimatization, wouldnt it be more strange if they all just got along instantly?


    Show us youre worth it, Shadow Squad! Show us your skills!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Gargoyles fourth wave had begun to land at the edge of the fortifications, breaching the barrier of wind.


    And there, fluttering in their uniform coats, the five young elf soldiers of the Shadow Squad drew their weapons.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    The composition of the sub-party Shadow Squad was extreme.


    Two mages. Three archers.


    Its a combination that would never be attempted in the game. The formation was dangerously skewed towards firepower.


    Without a tanker or healer, the party would be annihilated if exposed to the enemy.


    However, if both of those mages were not pure damage dealers but utility supporters.


    If they had the capability to protect and assist their allies.


    Then this composition could potentially work.


    Besides...


    I took a quick glance at the system window.


    [Active Party Synergy]


    > (Mage2) Double Mage: Magic Attack Power of all party members increases by 20%.


    > (Archer3) Mozambique Drill: Critical hit rate of all party members increases by 30%.


    An overwhelming damage debuff that could only be obtained due to the extreme job combination.


    If this party truly got rolling, flattening the enemy with sheer firepower would be an easy feat.


    Godhand, standing at the front, briefly issued commands to his subordinates.


    "Well go with the anti-monster formation."


    Godhand raised his hand over the flat, gargoyle corpses lying on the ground.


    "Ill form the defensive line."


    With a swift sound, the steel bodies of the gargoyles where Godhands hand touched melted rapidly, transforming into a barricade positioned on the ground.


    In an instant, three layers of steel barricades, each about 1 meter high, sprung up from the ground.


    Being a metal mage, the metal touched by Godhand could be shaped at will.


    "Bodybag, youll be in charge of hindering the enemy and targeting from the middle line."


    "Roger!"


    "The rest of you..."


    Godhand issued a simple command.


    "Fire."


    The remaining three party members - Oldgirl, Skull, and Burnout, simultaneously nodded.


    Oldgirl drew her dual crossbows, Skull pulled her massive bow, equal to her size, and Burnout...


    With a clanking noise, she was setting up a giant assembled ballista that appeared at least five times her size.


    It looked twice as large as a typical ballista.


    No, it was closer to a fire cart than a ballista. Such equipment for an archer.


    The gargoyles that had landed at the edge of the castle wall let out ferocious roars.


    Any normal children would feel tense, but the five members of the Shadow Squad remained calm.


    Indeed, the hard-earned experience on the battlefield did not go to waste.


    With a whizzing sound, the three archers fired arrows at the leading gargoyle rushing across the castle wall.


    Ping! Pinging!


    However, all of them bounced off.


    Regular arrows struggled to even scratch the hard body of the gargoyle.


    "As expected, its not working."


    Godhand waved his hand.


    "Permission to use skills. Skull, mid-range. Oldgirl, close-range. Burnout, maximum range. Execute."


    "Execute."


    "Okay~!"


    "..."


    The three archers each responded, and Skull was the first to pull back her huge bow.


    Woosh -


    The arrow nocked on the bow shimmered with a magical light, and was instantly loosed.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow, imbued with a blue aura of magic power, cleanly pierced through the center of the leading gargoyles head.


    A perfect headshot.


    The power was one thing, but the accuracy was strikingly precise.


    Is that why her codename is Skull?


    While Skull was nocking another arrow, the gargoyles behind rushed forward at a remarkable speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Oldgirl ran towards the gargoyles, who were unhesitatingly breaking through the barricades set up by Godhand, and marched forth atop the barricades.


    Lets see how tough these fellas are~!


    From the dual crossbows in Oldgirls hands, bolts poured out like a shotgun blast.


    Blam!


    A volley of bolts, fired with a shimmering aura of magic power, turned the gargoyles upper body into a shredded rag.


    But the gargoyle did not fall, its eyes flashed menacingly. It seemed to have the resistance, but no fatal damage had been inflicted.


    Hmm, theyre pretty sturdy. Seems like my stopping power has limits.


    Oldgirl grumbled and looked back, shouting,


    Frantically scanning the surroundings, I suddenly thought to look upwards.


    "Damn it."


    Sure enough.


    From high in the sky, something... was plummeting down with monstrous momentum.


    "Damn it, look up! Up!"


    I pointed at the sky and yelled urgently.


    "The boss monster is coming from above! Everyone get ready-!"


    But the appearance of the boss monster was too sudden, and everyone failed to react in time.


    Especially the sub-party members, who were already engaged in battle with monsters on the front line, struggled to respond.


    And then,


    *Sreeeeeeeeek-*


    Thwack!


    Something plummeted onto the fortress wall with a resounding crash.


    For a moment, the entire wall quivered under the impact. Bricks around where it landed splintered and scattered in all directions.


    Clang, clunk...


    It was a massive statue.


    Despite its body being clearly made of steel, the writhing whole of it seemed like a well-toned, muscular body.


    It donned armor made of metal over its metallic body, wore a helmet, and each of its four arms held hammers of varying lengths.


    Growl...!


    It was the commander of the Gargoyle Legion.


    Compared to the previous gargoyles, this boss monster was so ferocious that the others would seem endearing.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain...!


    It landed precisely where the Shadow Squad archers had been stationed, and the auxiliary party members, unable to evade in time, were flung helplessly in all directions.


    Kugh?!


    The collapsible ballista crushed under the Gargoyle Chieftains foot was obliterated without a trace, and Burnout was flung far away, vomiting blood as she rolled.


    Skull, standing next to her, was thrown off without even having time to scream.


    What, what is this thing...


    Taken aback, Oldgirl reflexively fired her crossbow at the Gargoyle Chieftain. Thunk!


    However, the Gargoyle Chieftain nonchalantly blocked the flurry of bolts with its thick arm, then swung its hammer at Oldgirl.


    Crack!


    Aahh!


    Oldgirl, struck in her side by the heavy hammer, was flung like a ragdoll across the fortress wall. Oh no!


    Lucas and Evangeline, startled, were about to dash forward.


    Well support her right away!


    Wait!


    I hastily held them back and quickly looked up at the sky.


    Theres one more!


    Huh?!


    This boss monster event, due to the dark event, had two.


    That means, the other one was nearby-


    Screech-!


    ...!


    Soon, I spotted it.


    Breaking through the dark clouds, the second Gargoyle Chieftain was seen, descending almost perpendicularly from an unimaginable height.


    That ones aiming for...


    Having quickly read the trajectory of the second one, I immediately recognized its target.


    Damn it, the Artifacts!


    It was falling precisely towards the location where the Wind Artifacts were gathered.


    I shouted in desperation.


    Lilly!


    I yelled urgently at Lilly.


    Get away from there! Now!


    Huh?


    Just as Lilly asked back with a confused look,


    Kaboom!


    The second Gargoyle Chieftain, who fell like a lightning bolt, destroyed the Artifacts in one fell swoop.


    Ah...?


    Lilly, who had been right next to the Artifacts, was flung into the air, wheelchair and all, along with the shattered artifacts.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain, eyeing Lilly, lifted its hammer high and then,


    Smash-!


    Brought it down brutally.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Boom-!


    A hammer, swung by the Gargoyle Chieftain with Lilly in its sights, went right through Lillys body, as if a sword cut through water.


    It was Lillys trait, [Flame Skin]. She had evaded the physical attack by consuming MP.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain was taken aback for a moment, but quickly raised the other hammer in its hand.


    This time, a crimson, magical energy gathered around the hammer. Lilly couldnt dodge this, no matter what!


    In desperation, I yelled out.


    "Bodybag! Lilly!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The telekinetic, Bodybag, stretched out her hand and pulled Lilly to the side using telekinesis.


    Crash-!


    The Gargoyle Chieftains hammer barely brushed past Lilly, embedding itself into the ground.


    However, the wheelchair attached to the end of the hammer was flattened upon impact.


    "Yeeeaaaargh-!"


    Lilly screamed in terror, falling a few beats late. I yelled again.


    "Godhand! Catch her!"


    "Yep!"


    Godhand, sprinting towards the falling Lilly, caught her.


    "Argh! Are you okay, Lilly?"


    "Uh, uh, wow..."


    Lilly, who had been staggering and out of sorts, was shocked to see Godhands face in front of her.


    "Let, let go! Im okay."


    "But, your leg is..."


    "I said Im fine! Let me go!"


    Leaving the two of them to their awkward exchange, I ordered Bodybag again.


    "Bodybag! Rescue your team members!"


    "Oh, okay!"


    Bodybag quickly used her telekinesis to lift three archers, scattered in different parts of the castle wall.


    I looked at my party members.


    "Main party, rejoin the battle! Prepare for combat!"


    The two Gargoyle Chieftains, now aware that we were their enemies, started walking towards us, emanating a menacing aura.


    The behavior logic of boss monsters is different from that of ordinary monsters. Theyre more intelligent and more malicious.


    They kill the more important enemy first.


    Thats why they attacked the archers and the artifact first.


    Even now, having descended the castle wall, they will probably try to kill the dealers before the tanks.


    And me.


    They will try to kill me first - the lowest level and the most important commander.


    Then, Lucas, standing anxiously beside me, frowned and said.


    "Your Highness. The two boss monsters are a problem, but so are the remaining gargoyles."


    Lucas was right. I glanced across the castle wall.


    Squawk-


    The last six waves.


    The sixth wave of the Gargoyle army was flying towards the castle wall.


    The wind artifacts blocking the center had been utterly destroyed, so their bloodless invasion was inevitable. Damn it...


    I didnt expect the two bosses to approach through the air!


    Of course, there was no such gimmick in the game.


    They were not an airborne unit. They werent HALO dropping down, executing a hero landing right on the castle wall.


    We were ill-prepared.


    He reproached himself for not considering the deployment more broadly and creatively.


    However.


    There is still a way to confront them.


    He had prepared a tactic to defeat the boss, and it was still valid.


    "We have a way to face the Gargoyle Legion Six. Leave it to me."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Despite a hundred gargoyle enemies closing in, Lucas seemed to accept my words without an iota of doubt.


    He must trust me that much.


    Just then, Godhand brought Lilly to us, carrying her as she squirmed.


    Lilly writhed free from Godhand, collapsing on the ground and panting.


    "Haah, haah, saved by an elf..."


    "Lilly. You must be disoriented, but theres work to do."


    I asked Lilly.


    "What about the other artifacts? Can we activate them right away?"


    "Ah, yes! Since we placed the rest somewhere else, except for the Whirlwind Artifact, as you ordered, we can use them."


    We had installed the other artifacts elsewhere from the start in case the enemy attacked the Whirlwind Artifact first.


    The alchemists were also operating them remotely. Thanks to this, they were unharmed in the disaster.


    "Go activate them immediately. Magic Amplifier Artifact. The target is me."


    Wham!


    Crack-!


    And were flung away.


    The two SSR-ranked knights.


    "Cough?!"


    "Woah-!"


    The iron hammers swung by the Gargoyle Chieftains held immense force.


    Lucas, who barely dodged the attack, skidded backward, while Evangeline flew a considerable distance while maintaining her shielded posture, and finally stopped after planting both feet on the ground.


    "Heavy...!"


    "Damn, the shields cracked?!"


    The twin Gargoyle Chieftains charged once more, causing the two knights to recoil in horror.


    Thud! Thud! Crash!


    Eight massive hammers, four in the hands of each monster, battered the ramparts.


    Lucas and Evangeline were forced back by the sheer power of the onslaught. It was only natural. Instead of facing one boss, which would have been a fair challenge, they were up against two cloned beasts.


    But, they could hold out.


    Both Lucas and Evangeline were top-tier tanks in this game. They could buy some time.


    And then,


    "Your Highness!"


    The awaited moment arrived.


    "The Artifact, the Magic Amplifier! Its ready!"


    "Good."


    I nodded vigorously in response to Lillys shout from the other side.


    "Activate it right away!"


    "Yes! Activating the Magic Amplifier!"


    Lilly and the alchemists triggered the magic engineering device.


    It would enhance the magic effects of a single targeted character by 100%. Only once.


    The target was me. Ash!


    Vroooom!


    A pale blue light wrapped around my body. I could feel magic power boiling within me.


    So this is what it feels like.


    A sense of invincibility welled up inside me.


    With an involuntary smirk, I activated my first skill.


    [Activating Gaze of Command.]


    [Please establish eye contact with your target.]


    Suddenly, the world seemed to slow down.


    The pale blue interface unique to skill use spread out over the world. Within it, I stared fiercely.


    My target was the boss monster, the Gargoyle Chieftain. The one that first stormed the ramparts!


    Our eyes met. Now was the time!


    [Target detected: 1 entity.]


    [Please issue a command.]


    "You,"


    I stretched out my hand and commanded,


    "Kill your comrade!"


    Flash!


    All at once, the magic power drained from my body.


    My heart throbbed painfully. A trickle of blood dripped from my nose. I wiped it with the back of my hand.


    [Command difficulty: Hard]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining success rate. Rolling for resistance...]


    Gargoyles as a species have low magic defense.


    What does that imply?


    Theyre vulnerable to all types of magic resistance. In other words, their resistance to mind control is weak.


    So, if I pushed a little harder.


    And if I used the Magic Amplifier, which doubles all magic effects for one time.


    I can control even a boss!


    Ding!


    A flash of blue light burst in front of my eyes with a sound effect signaling the completion of the judgment.


    I gritted my teeth. Success or failure!


    [Judgment complete!]


    >Success: 1 entity


    [Executing forced command.]


    Unconsciously, I clenched my fist.


    "Yes!"


    This is the game, you monster bastards!


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    The eyes of the Gargoyle Chieftain under my command changed, their blood-red pupils turning to blue within the confines of my control magic.


    One of them suddenly stopped dead in its tracks, causing its twin counterpart to halt as well, sensing something was off.


    A moment of silence passed.


    "Huh?"


    "Whats with them?"


    As Lucas and Evangeline, who were standing in front of the chieftains, looked perplexed, a sudden outburst happened.


    SCREEEECH!


    The one under my control suddenly roared, then turned its hammer against its twin.


    THWACK!


    The twin chieftain was struck unexpectedly, armor shards scattering all around.


    GRRR?!


    Surprise gave way to fury in the eyes of the stunned twin chieftain.


    -Monsters do not tolerate betrayal.


    The twin chieftain who was struck first retaliated with a furious roar, swinging its hammer.


    THWACK! THWACK! THWACK!


    The two Gargoyle Chieftains faced each other, indiscriminately hurling siege weapon-grade attacks.


    Everyones faces drained of color as they watched the two boss monsters attack each other relentlessly.


    Even though they were exactly the same, the one under my control seemed weaker.


    The twin chieftain began to overpower the one under my control.


    THWACK! THWACK! CRASH!


    SCREEEECH!


    The twin chieftain, with a roar filled with rage, grabbed the neck of the one under my control and hurled it far away.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP...


    The Chieftain under my command rolled all the way to the other side of the wall.


    Coincidentally, that was where the sixth wave of Gargoyles was about to land.


    "I was worrying about how to guide them there..."


    I chuckled.


    "Thats one less thing to worry about."


    SCREEEECH!


    The Gargoyle Chieftain under my control rose to its feet and swung its hammer at its subordinates who were just landing on the wall.


    THWACK! THWACK!


    The front row of the regular Gargoyles were pulverized.


    The sixth wave of the Gargoyle legion was initially startled, but soon their eyes glowed ominously as they charged at their commander.


    CRASH! BANG!


    A civil war broke out.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain and the regular Gargoyles clashed with all their might, trying to kill each other.


    GRRR...


    The other Chieftain, still of sound mind, wanted to join its subordinates.


    "Block him."


    Lucas and Evangeline blocked his path at my command.


    "Well, the situation just got simpler."


    I said, wiping the blood still trickling from my nose with the back of my hand.


    "While that mad Gargoyle wipes out his own minions, were going to take down this side, the betrayed twin."


    A smile crept onto my lips.


    "Easy, right?"


    Lucas nodded.


    "Its twice as easy now."


    Evangeline laughed melodically, raising her cavalry lance.


    "Its four times the fun!"


    SCREEEECH!


    The enraged roar of the boss monster echoed across the walls.


    ***


    Clang! Crash! Tskaang!


    Lucas and Evangeline took turns blocking the Gargoyle Chieftains warhammer.


    Their opponents had reduced from two to one, so their defense was significantly easier.


    Yet, the two knights were unable to transition into an offensive stance easily.


    I gritted my teeth, constantly stealing opportunities to throw my kopis.


    I need to strip off his armor...


    The Gargoyle Chieftain was no easy boss.


    If our vanguard hastily switched to offensive and got counterattacked, it would be a headache.


    Then it happened.


    "The Shadow Squad, back on the frontline."


    As the voice echoed from behind, I turned to find the five members of the Shadow Squad, including Godhand, aligned.


    "Any injuries?"


    "Damien cast a healing spell on us. Were fit for combat."


    "What about the equipment? It got damaged."


    "Ive repaired them temporarily. No issues."


    Shouting, Godhand charged forward.


    In an instant, he got right in front of the Gargoyle Chieftain,


    Whoosh!


    Sliding on the water-logged floor, Godhands hand touched the Gargoyle Chieftains foot.


    Whirrrrr!


    The tip of the Gargoyle Chieftains foot melted and stuck to the ground. It was a typical move for a metal mage.


    However, the versatility of a utility mage like this,


    Chkrrr-!


    Loses its meaning in the face of simple, overwhelming power.


    Godhand desperately tried to seal the Gargoyle Chieftains foot, but with a brief exertion of strength, the monster ripped a piece of the rampart floor.


    "Damn it...!"


    Godhand tried everything he could to buy more time, but the Gargoyle Chieftain paid him no mind.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    It was charging,


    And coming to kill the dealers.


    And me.


    With the blade of Mana...


    I drew my staff, but there wasnt a shred of magic power left in my body.


    In a desperate rush, I pulled a magic potion from my inventory and gulped it down, but my magic power didnt recover.


    What the hell? Did I exhaust too much earlier, to the point where drinking a potion doesnt restore anything?


    What should I do now-


    "Im here, Prince."


    Thats when I heard Damiens composed voice.


    Damien nodded, holding three magic pistols, Cerberus, in his hands.


    He held two in his hands and the third one was tucked into his waistband.


    "Lets give it a shot."


    "Damien!"


    Damien, standing before me, took a breath and aimed the Cerberus in his hands - then pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A sound like a hammer strike erupted from the muzzle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Six shots from each pistol. Twelve shots in total using the akimbo style.


    With Far-Sight activated, Damiens Cerberus shots all accurately struck the pinpoint on the Gargoyle Chieftains body.


    With each bullet lodged in its body, the Gargoyle Chieftain twisted in pain, letting out horrific screams.


    Yet, it didnt slow its charge.


    Even with the damage it was taking, it seemed able to endure.


    The damage limit of an R-rated magic pistol...!


    Before we knew it, the Gargoyle Chieftain was almost upon us.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Each step it took sent ripples through the fortress floor.


    Unflinching, Damien dropped the pistols in his hands to the ground and drew the last one from his waistband, gripping it with both hands.


    He fired.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...!


    The magic bullets accurately hit the monsters weak spots like its forehead and neck, but they didnt deal any decisive damage.


    Unyielding, Damien planted his last bullet in the monsters forehead.


    The archers also followed Damiens lead, continuing to fire. However, the beast showed no signs of falling.


    Thud-!


    Even amidst this downpour, the face of the Gargoyle Chieftain had drawn close enough to be seen.


    From between the shattered and fragmented helmet, the steel statue emitted an ominous red glow.


    What was visible in those two eyes was nothing more than pure hatred.


    The intent to kill humans. No, more than that.


    The endless hatred intended to annihilate the entire human race...


    "Hey, monster."


    That was when it happened.


    "Listen carefully."


    Suddenly feeling hot air, I turned around.


    From the rear line of our party.


    Lying on the cart used for artifact retrieval,


    with hands raised, evaporating all the rain around her- Lilly was generating a magic sphere of flame above her head.


    "I am..."


    And then Lilly uttered the coolest line I had heard from an R-ranked character in this game.


    "The senior mage of this Monster Frontline-!"


    With her red hair flying wildly, Lilly thrust her hand forward, and with a loud roar-!


    The flaming sphere that was fired accurately hit the Gargoyle Chieftain right in the face.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    The dense smoke cleared.


    In the pouring rain, the flames subsided quickly.


    Shielding my face with my arms from the heat, I cautiously lowered my hands.


    A hulking mass of metal, still glowing hot, came into view. Three archers from the Shadow Squad aimed their bows, murmuring apprehensively.


    "Wheres the boss monster?"


    "Seems like... its dead?"


    Writhing.


    As those words fell, the metal heap twitched. Everyone on the field tensed, gripping their weapons tighter.


    Crrrr...


    That... the Gargoyle Chieftain, was still breathing.


    Despite being directly hit by a fire spell, half its body melting away, the beast was still moving.


    Still aflame, it struggled to rise.


    Krrraaa...aahh!


    And then it started moving again.


    Its target was clear.


    The one who had attacked it most powerfully.


    It moved towards Lilly. Aggro was fully drawn.


    Krraaaaaaa-!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The Gargoyle Chieftain bellowed, resuming its charge.


    "Danger, Prince!"


    Damien pulled me aside, rolling away. His quick action narrowly saved us from the creatures path.


    "This crazy bastard!"


    "It wont stop!"


    The archers, busy with their arrows, screamed, dodging its trajectory.


    But Lilly.


    Unable to use her legs, she could not evade.


    If she had any magic power left, she might have been able to avoid it with [Flame Skin], but did Lilly still have that much magic power?


    Her face pale, Lilly simply watched the monster charging towards her.


    Accepting her inevitable fate with an eerily calm expression.


    Thats when it happened.


    Whooosh!


    Godhand darted between the monster and Lilly.


    And caught the beasts remaining molten hammer, swung with the remaining arm, with both his hands.


    Crunch.


    An appalling sound echoed nonchalantly.


    "Kraaaak...!"


    Godhands hands and arms were crushed. His blood splattered violently around him.


    But even in that situation, Godhand, like a true metal sorcerer, used his skills.


    With his crushed hands, he grabbed the Gargoyle Chieftains body and...


    Ripped it apart.


    Inside the beasts metallic body was a red spirit core.


    Godhand, his face pale, glanced at Lilly and asked softly.


    "Can you launch one more attack, senior mage?"


    "Grr...!"


    Instead of replying, Lilly clenched her teeth and stretched out her hand.


    Swoosh!Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    The exposed spirit core exploded into sharp flames.


    Within moments, the blazing spirit core cracked, and soon shattered. Clang!


    Krr...uh...


    And finally, the boss monster ceased moving.


    Thud! Thump!


    Its melted bulk collapsed long to the side.


    A moment of silence passed. I was the first to regain my senses.


    "Damien! Give emergency treatment to Godhand!"


    "Y-yes, Your Highness!"


    At my command, Damien hurried off. The other members of the Shadow Squad flocked around Godhand.


    "Argh..."


    Flesh tore and bone splintered. Damien quickly staunched the grievously injured Godhands bleeding arms.


    "...Why?"


    "No more gargoyles are approaching."


    Lucas, who had been watching the southern sky, turned to me and flashed a broad smile.


    "Weve won, my lord."


    "..."


    I looked up at the clearing sky. Was it just coincidence that it rained precisely when we were engaged in battle?


    "It was a bit of an arbitrary downpour..."


    I turned around and met the gaze of my soldiers. They were all looking at me.


    "Hmph."


    After taking a deep breath, I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Transport the injured to the temple! Report any equipment and fortress damage, and meticulously record todays battle report!"


    Even if it seemed old-fashioned right after victory, what needed to be said, had to be said.


    "If you made any mistakes in todays battle, make sure to remember and learn from them for the next battle. Thats how you will grow."


    I thought back to the mistakes I had made during this defense. I reviewed things that could be improved.


    One must engrave the faced crisis into their bones. Thats how the strategy becomes more perfect.


    Thats how, people dont die.


    "Each day as you become better soldiers, this place becomes a stronger frontline. And as this place becomes a stronger frontline, I am becoming a more competent commander."


    I looked at each of my soldiers and my party members.


    The main party members who had crossed the line of death with me today, and the sub-party members who had suffered greatly upon joining.


    "You are helping me become complete. Truly, thank you."


    After speaking sincerely, I shouted out loud,


    "Enough with the stiff formalities! Prepare the meat and drinks! Tonight, the bills on me!"


    The soldiers cheered as if theyd been waiting for this moment. I chuckled awkwardly.


    Well, I couldnt remember a time when I hadnt picked up the tab.


    Among the jubilant crowd soaked in the joy of victory, I spotted Godhand, lying on a stretcher and being hastily carried to the temple.


    I also saw Lilly, who was sitting dazed on the ground, staring blankly at the scene.


    "..."


    I turned my head and looked up at the southern sky again.


    After the downpour had ceased, a rainbow appeared in the distance.


    Thus ended another defensive battle.


    ***


    [STAGE 4 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lilly(R)]


    [Level-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.24 (2)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.37 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.39 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.26 (3)


    - Damien(N) Lv.32 (2)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.36 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.30 (1)


    - Oldgirl(R) Lv.29 (1)


    - Skull(N) Lv.26 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.24 (2)


    [Casualties and Injured Characters]


    - Ash(EX) : Lightly injured


    - Lilly(R) : Lightly injured


    - Godhand(SR) : Seriously injured


    - Oldgirl(R) : Lightly injured


    - Skull(N) : Lightly injured


    - Burnout(SR) : Lightly injured


    [Achieved Items]


    - Gargoyle Legions Magic Stone : 341 pieces


    - Gargoyle Chieftains Magic Core(SSR) : 2 pieces


    [Stage clear rewards have been issued. Please check your inventory.]


    - R grade reward boxes : 5 pieces


    - SR grade reward boxes : 2 pieces


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 5 : The Unforgiven]

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Godhands injury was more severe than I had initially thought.


    "The entire lower arm is crushed. Its completely disfigured."


    Silence.


    As she prepared for surgery, Saintess Margarita spoke quickly.


    "Its way beyond the point where healing magic could be of use."


    "You mean...?"


    "We have to amputate his arm."


    The words seemed to hang heavily in the air.


    Godhand, covered in blood, had collapsed on the bed and passed out.


    The thin young elf had already lost consciousness. Whether it was from the pain or the effects of anesthetic.


    "Well amputate the lower arm. The patient has already given his consent."


    "Consent...?"


    "Whether he agreed or not, wed have to amputate. The necrosis has already spread to the upper arm. If we leave it as it is, wed have to amputate everything below the shoulder."


    Marguerita took out a surgical saw from a tray. She then glanced at me.


    "If youre not going to help, would you mind leaving, my lord? This isnt a pleasant sight to behold."


    "..."


    I had a reply at the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed it down and quietly left the room.


    "Ah."


    Outside the room, four little members of the Shadow Squad were waiting for their team leaders surgery.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    Their young eyes were full of apprehension as they looked up at me. I was at a loss for words.


    "Your Highness, is... is our captain okay?"


    As I stood there, lost in thought, Bodybag, the squads second-in-command, asked me tentatively.


    It was painful, but there was no point in dragging it out. I opened my mouth, heavy with the words.


    "Well, the truth is..."


    I told them about Godhands severe injury and how they needed to amputate below his elbow.


    All the members of the Shadow Squad turned pale, but they didnt appear to be shaken.


    I asked them cautiously, "Are you guys okay?"


    "Well, Your Highness, um... Its a bit strange to mention this but..."


    Hesitant at first, Bodybag looked towards the operating room and began to speak.


    "Godhand... He lost both his hands in an operation two years ago."


    "What?"


    "He had replaced both his lost hands with metallic prosthetics. Being a metal magician, he had no problem maneuvering them as if they were real."


    I had no idea. He always wore gloves, and there was never any awkwardness in his movements.


    "After he replaced his hands with prosthetics, he even changed his codename to Godhand."


    Bodybag let out an awkward smile.


    "So... hell be okay this time too. He can replace the lost arm with a metal one and fight as he used to."


    "..."


    Thats not the point.


    People are not machines.


    Just because you can replace a broken part and it functions properly, it doesnt mean you can brush it off like nothing happened.


    Grievous injuries leave a mark on the soul.


    And those scars never fully heal.


    "..."


    I swallowed my words, kneeling in front of the children, one by one I gently stroked their heads.


    "If any of you feel pain, make sure to let me know. I will ensure you get treated."


    I found it ridiculous, as a commander who had to push them into every battle, I was saying such things.


    I feigned a smile at the children who were looking up at me with wide eyes.


    "Well, lets get going. Tonight, there is a victory banquet. Its regrettable that Godhand cannot attend, but you need to eat well and rest."


    However, in response to my words, the children all shook their heads.


    "We are okay, your Highness!"


    "We will wait here until the captains surgery is over."


    "..."


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words but then nodded my head.


    "Okay. Rest here today. Ill send over some food and drinks. We may not be able to celebrate the victory together but..."


    After glancing briefly towards the sickroom, I nodded slowly.


    "Your contribution today was immense. Make sure you remember that."


    The children laughed heartily. I also returned their smiles.


    "I entrust your captain to you."


    "Leave it to us!"


    "Please send a lot of delicious food!"


    The night of victory deepened.


    ***


    Godhand regained consciousness late that night.


    "...Ugh."


    He groaned, trying to raise his body, but soon realized he couldnt.


    Both his arms were gone from the elbows down.


    Only then did Godhand recall the moment his arms were crushed.


    The voice of the priest asking for consent to amputate too.


    "..."


    Lying in bed, Godhand slowly raised his armless elbows.


    It was then.


    "Are you awake?"


    Suddenly a voice came from beside the bed. Startled, Godhand looked in that direction.


    Lilly was sitting in a chair next to the bed, her face round with concern.


    "Lilly...?"


    "The surgery was successful."


    As Lilly said this, she sipped from her cup and read through some documents, then picked up a quill and began to write something on the paper.


    "For a while, the fever will be severe, and the pain will be significant. The next healing magic is scheduled for 7 am tomorrow."


    "..."


    "Your arm was amputated below the elbow, but they left the joint. They said youd move comfortably once you get a prosthesis."


    Lilly pointed towards the corner of the room.


    "The rest of the squad members ate, chatted, played around and fell asleep awhile ago."


    She pointed to the remaining four members of the Shadow Squad sleeping on the floor.


    All of them were snoring away, each covered only by a single blanket. They must have been exhausted.


    "..."


    "Arent you hungry?"


    Lilly fetched the food that was covered with a cloth on the nearby shelf.


    "We left some food for you as well. You lost quite a bit of blood, so you should eat well."


    "Why... are you taking care of me?"


    Lillys hand halted at Godhands uneasy question.


    "Dont you despise us?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Lilly slowly looked Godhand in the eyes.


    "I wanted to ask you something. Thats why Ive been waiting for you to wake up."


    "...?"


    Godhand seemed groggy, his consciousness still murky. Lilly wasted no time and posed her question to him.


    "Why did you save me back then?"


    When the Gargoyle Chieftain had lunged to attack.


    Why did he shield Lilly, taking the attack himself and losing an arm?


    Thats what Lilly was asking.


    Godhand gave a wry smile.


    "Didnt I tell you at that time? You had the firepower to defeat him, and protecting you was the optimal decision-"


    "Stop your nonsense."


    Lilly growled fiercely.


    "Dont act so rational."


    "..."


    "From the perspective of the whole frontline, your decision may have been correct. But from your personal standpoint, there was no reason for you to save me at the cost of such severe injury."


    Godhand and his squad had just been deployed in Crossroad.


    It was too early for them to have any sense of loyalty.


    In that situation, protecting Lilly was undoubtedly a rational tactical decision.


    But it was unreasonable for someone just thrown into the frontline to risk their limbs, their life, for that tactical objective.


    Even if it seemed logical on the surface, the more you thought about it, the stranger it got.


    There was something else.


    Lilly sensed it and came to probe Godhand.


    Even if his injury was the result of protecting her.


    "..."


    Godhand let out a long sigh.


    "Isnt it a bit too cold to question your savior like this...?"


    "Theres nothing more burdensome than undesired goodwill."


    Not hiding her icy gaze, Lilly probed Godhand.


    "Tell me. Dont hide it. Why did you save me?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "Tell me. Dont hold back. Why did you save me?"


    "..."


    After a long silence in response to Lillys inquiry, Godhand let out a quiet sigh.


    "May I be frank with you?"


    "Of course. I wont forgive you if youre not honest."


    "..."


    After hesitating for a long while, Godhand opened his mouth.


    "Theres no great reason. Its just that when the Gargoyle Chieftain was charging towards you, I was reminded of my mother."


    It was an unexpected answer. Lilly furrowed her brows.


    "Your mother?"


    "My mother... was like you, unable to use both her legs."


    Lillys body trembled slightly.


    "She was crippled when she was captured by slave hunters. She spent her whole life sitting."


    Godhands eyes scanned the empty space in front of him.


    "Even when she couldnt stand, every time the human master tried to beat me, she would hold me and shield me with her body."


    "..."


    "For some reason, I was reminded of that. In your figure standing in front of the Gargoyle Chieftain, I saw my mother."


    Lilly, who had her mouth slightly open, pointed to her legs in irritation.


    "So because of these legs, you saw me overlap with your mother. Is that your story?"


    "Are you upset?"


    "Im not thrilled."


    "But Lilly, you were the one who asked me to speak honestly."


    "Thats one thing, this is another."


    Lilly let out a deep sigh.


    "So you lost both your arms for such a reason?"


    "Theres the strategic reason I mentioned earlier from a logical point of view. And then theres the emotional side, where I was reminded of my mother. I think these are enough to explain why I protected you."


    "..."


    Resting her head in her hands, Lilly shook her head slowly.


    "I thought you were a more rational type."


    "I thought Lilly was a more emotional type."


    Who would have guessed that she would doubt the motive behind someone risking their life to save her?


    Lilly was more rational than he thought.


    "Lilly."


    Godhand spoke in a low voice.


    "We cannot understand each other. The wounds each of our races has inflicted on the other are undeniably... too deep to heal."


    "..."


    "But even though we may not understand each other..."


    Godhand offered a faint smile, gesturing out the window.


    "Cant we at least celebrate our survival together?"


    Loud, boisterous singing came from outside.


    The drunken soldiers from the victory celebration were probably arm-in-arm, singing together.


    The slurred military song filled the air around them. Comrades, together we will break through the enemys waves...


    "..."


    "..."


    Following an awkward silence, Lilly blurted out.


    "I dislike you."


    There was deep sincerity in her voice.


    "Im annoyed by your scheming to impose a debt on me at your own whim."


    "Isnt that a bit too cold to say to someone who lost both arms defending you...?"


    "Enough, try to sit up."


    Lilly, who brought the food tray back, shrugged her shoulders.


    "Why dont you eat something? Its a feast for others, and its sad if you starve alone."


    "I just feel like resting. I dont have an appetite..."


    "Thats why youre so thin. Wouldnt you recover faster if you ate? Come on, Ill help you sit up."


    Groaning, Lilly caught hold of Godhands upper body and lifted him up.


    After placing the food tray on the bed table, she set down two cups and poured different liquids into each.


    Godhand, watching the clear liquid being poured into his cup, frowned.


    "Is this just plain water?"


    "Do you think the person who just lost his arm today would try to drink alcohol?"


    "Isnt it okay to have at least a drink on the day I lose an arm?"


    "You unexpectedly know how to joke around, dont you?"


    Lilly, who poured water into Godhands cup, filled her own cup with alcohol.


    "Well... shall we at least toast?"


    "I cant lift a cup because I dont have arms."


    "Ill take care of that for you."


    "Why are you stripped down to your underwear toooo!"


    As I screamed while pulling my hair out, Lucas scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "But, Lord, it was you who asked the main party members to remove their pants..."


    "I did what?!"


    In surprise, I stumbled and realized I too was missing my pants.


    I was in my underwear. This crazy Ash, always messing things up, damn it!


    "Brrr, its cold..."


    From a corner of the room, a faint groan echoed, and there I saw Damien, huddled and shivering in nothing but his underwear...


    "...Im sorry. Im not sure what happened, but regardless, I apologize."


    What kind of wild party took place last night?


    The more I tried to remember, the more unpleasant it felt, so I gave up trying to restore the lost memory.


    Sitting on the floor, I covered my face with my hands and muttered.


    "Isnt seeing naked men in the bathhouse enough..."


    "I was just about to say the same."


    Lucas gestured towards the door.


    "Lets go, my Lord."


    "Huh? Go where?"


    "Didnt you just say something, my Lord?"


    Lucas offered a refreshing smile. Dressed only in underwear and smiling so brightly, he looked outright perverted.


    "Its a public bathhouse. Its right next door."


    My eyes widened.


    "A public bathhouse?"


    ***


    The place I stayed was the Empires barracks.


    Originally, it was a facility used by the Empires soldiers, but currently, its almost deserted.


    Instead, it also served as accommodations for mercenaries.


    "Soldiers get drenched in monster blood almost every day, wouldnt they need facilities to clean up?"


    Lucas said as he led me to the public bathhouse. Thankfully, he was wearing something now.


    "So theres a public bathhouse in Crossroad. It was initially meant for soldiers only."


    "As the city expanded, it became accessible to the citizens as well. Is that so?"


    "Exactly, my Lord. As the city grew, the public bathhouse expanded its facilities and now its quite large."


    Nodding, I looked back.


    Damien, shivering and following me. He must have caught a cold.


    "Lets get you into some warm water soon, Damien. Itll make you feel better."


    "Yes, Your Highness..."


    Damien responded in a feeble voice, sniffling. What did I do to him yesterday...?


    The public bathhouse was a short walk from the barracks. As we arrived at the entrance, I exclaimed.


    "Its quite big?!"


    "Indeed. Its designed to accommodate as many soldiers as possible."


    The entrance to the bathhouse was large, suggesting the interior would be spacious as well.


    "I didnt know such a facility existed. Ive never been here before."


    Now that I think about it, I used to upgrade the bathhouse in the game to maintain the citys hygiene.


    I never thought I would actually use it.


    "According to history, our emperors often visited the public bathhouse on the Imperial Road. They used it as a means to interact with the citizens and gauge the mood of the nation," Lucas informed calmly.


    "As the lord of this place, your Highness, you might find it beneficial to follow in the footsteps of your predecessors. Regular visits to the public bathhouse would help you grasp the current issues of the city."


    That sounds like solid advice.


    "But wont it be hard for the guards if the emperor visits the bathhouse often? You should be careful, being my guard and all."


    "I am already struggling..."


    "What was that?!"


    "No, nothing at all."


    Lucas, turning his head away, coughed. Does this kids tongue grow longer when he drinks?


    Upon entering the public bathhouse, there were separate sections for men and women right from the entrance.


    Its interesting that the bathhouse feels the same, even in a different world.


    Or is it that the bathhouse culture is universally common among humans?


    Bathhouse culture has been prevalent on Earth since ancient times, in Rome or Islamic civilizations for example.


    In a world with such advanced magical civilization, it isnt strange to have such sophisticated bathhouses.


    Wait.


    I stopped at the entrance which led to separate sections for men and women.


    Lucas and Damien, who were headed towards the mens bathhouse, looked at me in confusion.


    "My Lord?"


    "Your Highness? Whats wrong?"


    "Well..."


    After a moments hesitation, I confessed honestly.


    "Isnt there usually, you know... an event or something with... female characters when we visit a bathhouse?!"


    Honestly, it seems like something to look forward to, right?!

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    There were none.


    Such sweet, sugar-coated events were nonexistent in my life.


    "..."


    Inside the mens bath, in a private bathtub filled with pleasantly warm water.


    I was floating in it, fully immersed, like a dumpling in a soup.


    The bathhouses design was strikingly similar to that of the ancient Romans, something I had often seen in books.


    It wasnt as hot as a boiling Korean bath, but it was warm enough to be satisfying.


    I quite appreciated the luxury of monopolizing a private bath as a Lord.


    "The plumbing facilities are well-maintained."


    To my mutterings, Lucas, who was tending to me next to my bathtub, immediately responded.


    "Isnt it a pride of the Empire? Having experienced many floods, weve mastered water resources management. Were the best in the world."


    "Theres also the advantage of a small city population. It must be easier to maintain water quality."


    More importantly, arent you going to bathe? Youve followed me all the way here just to serve me.


    "Isnt it the duty of a guard to protect their Lord at any time and place?"


    "Hearing noble words all the time can become tiresome. Enough, you should clean up too. Theres a big bath right next to you."


    As I urged him, Lucas bowed his head as if reluctantly.


    "Ill enter the bath next to you, then."


    "Do that, quickly go on in..."


    Lucas carefully entered the bath. I lost words for a moment as I looked at his broad back.


    Lucass muscular body was covered with all sorts of scars and wounds. It seemed like a summary of the hardships he had endured all his life.


    "Youve had it tough, Lucas."


    At my words, Lucas smiled faintly.


    "Its nothing, my Lord."


    On the other hand, Damien was floating next to Lucas. Is he dead? Hes alive, right?


    "Are you okay, Damien?"


    "I... Im fine, Prince... Im alright..."


    No, hes definitely ascending. It looks like his soul is leaking out.


    "What on earth happened yesterday...?"


    "It might be better to bury yesterdays events."


    Lucas avoided my gaze with a pale, weary face as he responded. Seriously, what happened to make him react like that?!


    Anyway, while relaxing like this, I thought maybe the three of us could have a casual chat.


    Suddenly, a wave of people poured into the mens bath.


    It was the Twilight Brigade. Men and old men alike began occupying the bath here and there with a unified "Ugh~" sound.


    The Twilight Brigade was followed by regular mercenaries as well.


    Soon the mens bath was packed with bearded, muscular men.


    "..."


    I felt suffocated.


    Trapped in a tight space with bulky muscleheads, my head was spinning.


    Damn it, somebody save me. I should have just used the mansions bathroom alone. I came here swept up in the atmosphere and...


    "Maybe we should start heading out..."


    "Would you like to do that?"


    "I want to get out too, ugh..."


    The three of us peeled ourselves out of the tub, bumbling towards the mens section.


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Every time mercenaries caught my eye as I stepped out, they saluted me.


    Dont salute me when Im stark naked! I said stop it!


    ***


    After cleaning myself, I put on the robe provided by the public bath and stepped inside.


    A spacious lounge unfolded before me. A refreshing space connected to the outdoors.


    Oh...


    It looked exactly like a Korean bathhouse.


    Of course, there wasnt a sauna, just a breezy, wide hall.


    Those who enjoyed their baths were scattered here and there, lying or sitting comfortably, having conversations. Who knew such a progressive facility existed.


    Regretting my underestimation of a fantasy world. Its not too bad.


    Lost in such trivial thoughts, I lay flat on the hall floor. After soaking in the hot bath, my body felt heavy.


    Ah~ Im craving sweet rice drink...


    The environment was so similar to a Korean bathhouse, I inevitably thought of sweet rice drink.


    Imagine cracking open a boiled egg, chewing it, and then gulping down a cup of chilled sweet rice drink. That would be heaven.


    Times like these make me miss Earth...


    Lucas!


    Yes, my lord!


    There was this image that priests rarely ventured outside the temple. It seemed to have been just my prejudice.


    "Since I had a major surgery yesterday. I wanted to cleanse myself."


    Ah, thats right. She was the one who operated on Godhand yesterday.


    Margaritas hands were stained crimson.


    Perhaps due to a lifetime of dealing with patients blood and wounds, even after washing, they seemed to remain stained.


    As I stared at those hands, a thought occurred to me.


    "Did the surgery go well?"


    "Didnt Your Majesty send people multiple times during the banquet to inquire about the progress?"


    "Eh, me?"


    It seems I sent people to check on Godhand while drunk. I dont recall though.


    "The operation was successful. He is recovering safely now. I cast a healing spell in the morning and then came here to bathe."


    Margarita looked around as she buttoned her robe.


    "I didnt expect it to be this crowded."


    Hmm, the rest area is packed with mercenaries.


    The defense battle ended yesterday and there was a feast throughout the night. It makes sense the bathhouse would be crowded.


    "I apologize if my soldiers disturbed your rest after a strenuous surgery."


    Feeling awkward, I apologize. Margarita shakes her head.


    "War is brutal, yes. But I believe the battles here on the frontlines are sacred."


    "Sacred... because its for the protection of people?"


    Instead of replying, Margarita nodded slightly.


    "Even washing off the blood and sweat from fighting a holy war holds value. I am glad to share in this experience."


    A response fitting of a clergy, yet also very human.


    As I was pondering her words, Margarita bowed her head at me again.


    "I should go now. I need to move with the other priests."


    "Oh, yes. Rest well."


    "Please rest well, Your Majesty."


    Margarita joined the group of priests, and they all disappeared into the far end of the rest area, chuckling.


    They are all much more normal (in a good way) than I thought.


    "Master!"


    "Prince!"


    At that moment, Lucas and Damien returned. I let out an irritated sigh.


    "What took you so long!"


    Honestly, it was somewhat embarrassing to be left alone!


    "Well, it wasnt anything big..."


    Lucas, looking around nervously, approached me and showed me what he was holding in his robe.


    "!"


    I was so surprised that my eyes widened.


    It was... an egg!


    Lucas nodded firmly.


    "Its a boiled egg. I bought it from a peddler at the bathhouse."


    "No, what is a peddler doing here..."


    From the side, Damien showed me what he was holding. I could see a bottle with water droplets on it.


    "This is cool honey water."


    Both of them nodded at the same time.


    "Lets eat this secretly!"


    Goodness, these clever fellows. How did they know my heart?


    "You two are all I need!"


    I hugged them both tightly. Lucas and Damien wriggled, asking why I was doing this, but I didnt care.


    Just as the atmosphere was getting warm and cozy,


    "Hey~ You guys brought some good stuff."


    A cool voice rang out. What?!


    Evangeline and Lilly were approaching us.


    Evangelines green eyes flashed with hunger as if she had already caught wind of our snack.


    "Youre saying well share even a single bean, dont you think our main party of five will have to divide it and take a bite each?"


    "I just want a sip of honey water..."


    "Y-you, you ungrateful ones!"


    But they couldnt be driven away. They were in the same boat, enduring the hardship together.


    In the end, our main party of five occupied a corner of the rest area and surreptitiously peeled and ate the boiled eggs, mindful of our surroundings.


    There were six in total, so I ate two.


    "Ah~!"


    There was no heaven other than swallowing cold honey water like ice down a throat blocked with egg.


    "Excellent..."


    It crossed my mind that I should add a public bathhouse item to the tourist city plan. This should be widely spread!

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Snack time had ended.


    While the main party members chatted amongst themselves, I lay flat on the floor, lost in my thoughts.


    Theres about a month until the next stage.


    [STAGE 5]


    - Start in: 28 days


    Stages 5, 10, 15, 20... These stages that were multiples of 5 were a kind of boss stage.


    They boasted a level of difficulty that could not be compared to the normal stages we had previously completed.


    Perhaps because of this, the preparation time was usually quite generous. This time, we were given over four weeks.


    I have to prepare thoroughly.


    Stage 5 was the biggest hurdle in the early part of the game.


    In other words, if we could overcome this, we would have no major issues progressing in the game for a while.


    Just a little longer, and everything will fall into place.


    Money, items, soldiers... they would all soon form a virtuous cycle that continuously reproduced.


    When not prepared, all resources and elements are scarce, leading to what we call the wasteland phase.


    Once the waterwheel starts turning, all resources begin to interact organically and the game becomes smoother.


    Of course, the difficulty of this game is a bit strange...


    I stroked the necklace around my neck.


    The Rebels Necklace.


    And the Dark Event.


    The interference of an unknown enemy trying to ruin the game.


    ...Its something I cant deal with right now.


    I took my hand off the necklace.


    It was a problem I couldnt solve yet.


    At least I could detect the Dark Event in advance and prepare for it.


    If I move forward carefully and diligently... Ill eventually reach it.


    In the end, theres always only one answer.


    I do what I can.


    Lets organize what needs to be done until the next stage.


    There were three main tasks.


    First, city administration.


    Second, free exploration.


    Third, military reinforcement.


    Lets start with city administration.


    Having a four-week buffer, I could focus more on administration rather than combat.


    Not only did I need to upgrade the ongoing tourist city tech, but I also had to handle the main flow of finances.


    The financial management is getting tight.


    There was a significant amount of money invested in the tourist city tech, but actually, just running the city was incredibly expensive.


    I may have splurged a little. Ahem!


    The huge sum of money I made during the tutorial is slowly running out.


    Theres money I earned in later stages, but as more goes out than comes in, my balance is decreasing.


    Theres still some leeway, but at this rate, its only a matter of time.


    There were two main options here.


    Start a new business to increase the sources of funds, or


    Improve the existing sources to increase the flow of funds.


    I chose the second option.


    What new business could I start in such a remote city? A tourism industry?


    Of course, money would be poured into the tourism industry, but thats primarily for attracting high-tier heroes. This was by no means a business-oriented approach.


    The direction I envisioned for the improvement of financial supply was clear.


    Improve the manner in which we sell magical stones.


    The magical stones had three major stages: production, processing, and sales distribution. They had to go through these phases before entering the market.


    Our army basically handled the production. I had established a fairly symbiotic relationship with the guild members who processed the stones.


    If I were to make a favorable offer, they would undoubtedly come under my command.


    Now, it was time to slowly take over the line of sales distribution.


    Once I control distribution, I can sell magical stones at much higher profits.


    Of course, to take over distribution entirely, I would have to establish a logistics system.


    Crossroad was a remote countryside located in the southern part of the continent.


    It was no easy task to distribute the magical stones produced here across the continent.


    Thats why the task was usually delegated to existing merchants.


    So, if I were to get involved in distribution, would I need to start from scratch and create a new distribution line?


    No, theres no need for that.


    I just needed to find a capable new merchant and persuade them to join the industry.


    I would grant them a monopolistic position and, in return, drastically cut their commission.


    For a new merchant, its an opportunity to rapidly grow their business, and from my perspective, its a chance to skyrocket the profit margin from selling magical stones. Its a win-win situation.


    "..."


    "We are mercenaries, sire. A profession that makes a living by establishing a military record."


    Dion stood arrogantly, yet assertively.


    As was befitting of a mercenary, he put forth his demands.


    "I understand if you underestimate us because were young and inexperienced. But what I cant stand is rusting away without gaining any worthwhile experience."


    "..."


    "Please send us to the frontlines. Well show you we can handle ourselves."


    The five N-grade mercenaries declared this, confidently pulling their shoulders back.


    I looked at these audacious N-grade heroes and furrowed my eyebrows.


    Would you look at these guys?


    ***


    N-grade heroes.


    True to their N-prefix indicating Normal, they possess the lowest stats among all hero characters.


    Sure, there are ones with unique traits or decent skill sets that are selectively employed.


    But the reality is that most dont make the cut. Typically, they were assigned to maintain the frontline with regular soldiers.


    It was like that in the game, but reality is definitely different.


    I surveyed the five N-grade heroes who stood at attention before me.


    Their stats were mediocre. Their skills were ordinary.


    But their eyes were filled with determination.


    Particularly this guy, Dion. He seemed to be the party leader.


    Hes ambitious.


    He has aspirations. Even with N-grade stats, he has a desire to improve.


    This kind of character is useful. After all, those who change the world are those who aim higher than themselves.


    But ambition alone doesnt move the world.


    The world doesnt bow to will or effort alone.


    In the end, whats needed is one thing.


    Competence.


    "You seem pretty confident for someone who talks big."


    With a smirk, I motioned my chin towards Dion.


    "How do you plan to prove that you guys can handle yourselves?"


    "We request a duel."


    Dion gestured towards my main party members, huddled behind me.


    "Allow us to spar with your personal party. Wouldnt that be sufficient?"


    "Hmm."


    I couldnt help but grin.


    I hadnt expected this.


    "Presumptuous..."


    "This is going to be fun, fun indeed! When are we doing this?"


    Lucas frowned at the newcomers challenge, while Evangeline laughed with genuine amusement.


    "Eeek?!"


    "Your Majesty, my leg! My leg hurts!"


    And then Damien and Lilly were actively trying to weasel out of the situation. I knew they would.


    "I appreciate the proactiveness of your challenge."


    Slowly rising from my seat, I confronted the challengers.


    "Alright! But I get to decide the venue and time of the duel, agreed?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty. When would you prefer?"


    "Theres no need to go far. Lets do it right now. At the nearest place."


    My response seemed unexpected as the N-grade party twitched.


    "We cant exactly have a free-for-all in a peaceful bathhouse... How about borrowing the militarys training grounds?"


    I gestured toward the barracks not too far off.


    "And seeing as youre all my personal troops, itd be unfair to face you all at full power, considering youre still greenhorns."


    I positioned myself behind Lucas and Evangeline, resting a hand on each of their shoulders.


    "Ill only send out my two front-line knights. Sound fair?"


    "Are you sure its fair... for you, your majesty?"


    Dion smirked with confidence.


    "Sparing us the mage and the sniper, that seems overly generous, your majesty. It puts us at a distinct advantage."


    "No need to worry about that."


    Thump. Thump.


    Lucas rose from his seat, unclenching his fists. Evangeline gave a grim smile as she loosened her shoulders.


    The two SSR-ranked knights exuded an overwhelming fighting spirit.


    I chuckled lightly.


    "You might want to worry more about not breaking any bones."


    No, they should be thankful if only bones are broken!

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Barracks. Practice Field.


    "Whats happening, whats going on?!"


    "Theres a match going on!"


    "Who and who?"


    "The Lords personal troops and the newbies!"


    "Wow, crazy. Any leftover snacks from yesterday?! Bring it here!"


    ...the surroundings were bustling like a marketplace.


    Excited mercenaries were buzzing around this place, where they had come to watch upon hearing the news of a match.


    "A match... its been a long time since we had a non-real combat."


    "Im still more used to matches!"


    In one corner of the practice field stood Lucas and Evangeline, the duo of SSR-grade knights.


    "..."


    "Gulp."


    "Can we really do this..."


    And on the opposite side, the challengers- a party of five N-grade heroes.


    Both parties stood holding their wooden swords and shields.


    "Are you sure youll be okay without us...?"


    "...I think theyll fight better without us. Yeah."


    Damien and Lilly were watching with tense faces from below the practice field.


    Me? I was in the middle of the practice field. For now, Im the referee.


    "The victory condition is the complete suppression of one party."


    I raised my voice after looking around at both sides.


    "If you drop your weapon, are pushed out of the practice field resulting in a ring-out, are unable to wield your weapon, raise both hands, or surrender verbally. In these cases, it will be considered suppression."


    The rules of suppression should be good enough for now. The more important issue is safety.


    "Use of skills is prohibited. Inflicting serious injuries is also prohibited. Killing is of course prohibited. The fight goes on until one side is suppressed. If it looks to me like the fight has been decided, I will immediately determine the victory or loss. Any objections?"


    Both parties nodded their heads.


    "Are you ready, miss?"


    "It should be you, mister."


    Lucas and Evangeline had no particular strategy meeting.


    Both of them had already fought monsters and breathed together. They had even mixed their swords and spears.


    Rather than having a detailed meeting before the match, it would be more efficient to respond according to the situation.


    On the other hand, for the N-grade party,


    "...this is the changed operation."


    They were having a last-minute meeting, whispering something.


    "Alright. Do as trained, according to the operation. You got it?"


    Upon hearing Dions words, the rest of the party members nodded.


    "We got it, Dion...!"


    "Lets give it a shot!"


    Dion looked at his party members and nodded with determination.


    "Alright... lets go!"


    The five N-grade party members walked forward with grim expressions.


    "I dont know what operation theyve planned."


    On the other hand, Lucas and Evangeline, with relaxed faces, raised their wooden sword and spear.


    "Lets finish this in one go."


    "Well go easy on you~!"


    Be gentle, guys.


    I raised my hand and shouted as I brought it down.


    "Alright, get ready... start!"


    At the same time,


    Ta-at-!


    The N-grade party charged forward first.


    Their party composition was simple.


    Three warriors. Two rogues.


    The warrior is an all-round class for all situations.


    Most could use a variety of weapons, excelling as both a dealer and a tanker.


    This hybrid class did carry the inherent weakness of "being neither here nor there in the late game," but in the early stages, its versatility made it an exceptionally powerful deal tank.


    And then, there were the melee dealers, the rogues.


    They could inflict overwhelming burst damage from short to mid-range, given the right conditions. The problem, however, was the games unforgiving nature.


    You could dodge ten times, but one hit and you were dead.


    As a close-range armored dealer, the rogue always had to perform a balancing act, carrying a risk equivalent to their damage-dealing capabilities.


    "What kind of fight are they going to put up?"


    Curious about their strategy that had led them to boldly challenge the main party, I watched the duel with a small glimmer of expectation.


    "Wait, thats cheating! Isnt it?!"


    "Nah~. Ring out. Youve been suppressed."


    "Where is this kind of thing... Cant you give me one more chance, please?!"


    I shook my head sternly. Theres no such thing in a match.


    Evangeline does have the [Error-Prone] trait, but even considering that, the N-grade heroes did well.


    Even if it was 2 against 5, the difference in grade and level between the main party and the N-grade party was vast.


    They overcame this with a momentary concentration of personnel and a surprise ring-out tactic.


    They did well, these friends.


    While Evangeline was screaming, tearing at her hair, the four N-grade heroes high-fived each other and turned around.


    Now, they were left to suppress Lucas, who was alone.


    However.


    "Ah~ Sorry, guys."


    The sight unfolding on the other side of the arena was not very hopeful.


    Lucas had Dion by the collar, dangling in the air with one arm.


    Dion, who had raised both hands in a gesture of surrender, mumbled dejectedly.


    "Sir Knight, youre too strong..."


    The next moment, Lucas casually threw the Dion in his hand out of the arena.


    Thump!


    "Cough!"


    Dion, who barely managed to execute a fall technique, struggled to get up.


    Thud. Thud.


    With each step towards his remaining adversaries, Lucas growled lowly.


    "Next."


    The faces of the N-Rank heroes paled in an instant.


    ***


    In the end, the remaining members of the N-Rank party were each taken down by Lucas and thrown out of the arena like rubber balls.


    Watching the N-Rank heroes groaning on the ground, I chuckled bitterly.


    Theres a difference in ranks, but the level difference is greater.


    Lucas was currently at level 37.


    On the other hand, the average level of the N-Rank party was in the mid-teens. The competition was uneven from the get-go.


    Still, the initial strategy was decent.


    Using the fact that Evangeline was more inexperienced than Lucas, they immediately knocked her out. Then, the five of them teamed up against Lucas.


    The strategy itself was sound. The problem was that Lucas was strong enough to shatter the framework of that strategy.


    "Ha-ha."


    Dejected, Dion, who had collapsed on the ground, laughed emptily.


    In the end, the one standing in the middle of the arena was Lucas.


    Victory belonged to the main party.


    "I suspected as much, but we really didnt stand a chance."


    "But we didnt do half bad."


    After shaking the victor, Lucass hand, and giving him a high five,


    And patting the downcast Evangelines shoulder,


    I descended next to Dion, wearing a slight smile.


    "The strategy tailored to the opponent. And the determination to execute it."


    Dion scratched the back of his head. The young man, resembling a chick, wore a slightly awkward smile.


    "Above all... the guts to confront and attack an enemy larger than yourself."


    I glanced around. Both the main party members and the N-Rank heroes were paying close attention to my words.


    I nodded gravely.


    "That can be said to be the first virtue needed by those who confront monsters."


    For a Giant Killing,


    One must be able to fight without retreating from an enemy much larger than oneself.


    That alone is a remarkable talent.


    "I apologize for underestimating and not utilizing you properly, everyone."


    I helped each of the N-Rank heroes up by offering my hand.


    "And I also apologize in advance."


    After helping Dion up last, I wickedly curled up one corner of my mouth.


    "Because youve proven your worth, youll be worked to death from now on."


    "Thats what we were hoping for, Your Highness."


    With his innocent, chick-like face, Dion smiled ambitiously.


    "If we wanted to live a thin, long life in hiding, we wouldnt have become mercenaries in the first place."


    Unexpectedly, the personnel that I had been neglecting became part of my hand.


    All of them were N-Rank.


    In the game, and here too, it was the weakest party I ever used.


    The moment the second sub-party - Dions Mercenaries were called up to the first team had arrived.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    There were banquets, bathhouses, duels.


    Many things happened. Nevertheless, only a day had passed since Stage 4 ended.


    After sorting through the chaotic atmosphere, I granted all the heroes and soldiers under my command some rest.


    They would spend a few days doing nothing but eating and sleeping.


    Of course, we cant stop altogether.


    Even if the troops were resting, the others had to work hard.


    Naturally, the hardest working was me, the lord and commander... oh, how weary.


    Anyway, the next morning arrived.


    First, I summoned the N-grade hero party that was recently gathered, Dions Mercenaries.


    Dion and his squad of five promptly rushed to the lords mansion.


    "Did you call for us, Lord?"


    "Weve been waiting, just short of holding our breath!"


    "Hmm!"


    Their fervor wasnt only in words; their actions also reflected their passion, which I appreciated.


    In the reception room of the mansion.


    In front of the sofa where I sat, the five of Dions Mercenaries were standing at attention.


    Their stiff posture gave away their novice statusit was quite endearing.


    No matter how talented they are, they are still an N-grade five-member party. Their limits are clear.


    Their total combat power could never match that of the main party or the Shadow Squad.


    Nevertheless, the reason I decided to utilize them was, undoubtedly, due to the current grim situation on the frontlines.


    With Jupiter and Godhand critically wounded and out of action.


    The fighting power of the main party and the Shadow Squad is currently not at its peak.


    In this situation, a fully functional party must be gratefully employed.


    No, not just employed... I intended to train them properly so they could function as a top-tier party.


    "Ill cut to the chase."


    Without delay, I brought up the main point.Upstodatee from  now on, you will need to go to the Dungeon."


    At my words, the eyes of everyone in Dions Mercenaries widened in surprise.


    "The Dungeon...sir?"


    ***


    One of the functions of Dungeon free exploration is specifically for leveling up lower-level sub-parties.


    By dispatching a sub-party to the initial stages of free exploration, they can farm for experience and items.


    Not just leveling and items, they also accumulate real combat experience and the partys unity is strengthened.


    Having the experience of rolling around together in the Dungeon is beneficial one way or another.


    The quick formation of the main party into a team is largely due to the hardships shared during the free exploration.


    Anyway, so far, we hadnt sent anyone for independent farming due to the lack of sub-parties. But now it was time to send in one team at a time.


    The first sector, the parched drainage ditch, seems suitable.


    Its the earliest stage, its configuration is simple, and the monster level is low.


    Even for Dions Mercenaries, who are merely N-grades, clearing it shouldnt pose much of a problem.


    I explained the existence and operating principles of the Dungeon to Dions Mercenaries.


    As they listened to the story, the five mercenaries gulped nervously.


    "Of course, I wouldnt throw you into such a scary place from the beginning. It would be too dangerous... You will need a guide."


    I turned my gaze to the figure I had summoned along with the Dion Mercenary Company.


    "So, my knight will accompany you at first."


    On the couch in front of me sat Evangeline.


    "Evangeline will guide you, and help when its dangerous, but essentially, you must conquer the dungeon with your own strength."


    At my words, all members of the Dion Mercenary Company bowed respectfully towards Evangeline.


    "Were counting on you, Miss Evangeline!"


    "Were in your hands!"


    "...


    However, Evangeline seemed quite sullen.


    "Why. Whats not to your liking?"


    When I asked, Evangeline, who had hesitated for a moment, grumbled quietly.


    "These people... just yesterday, they were the ones who pushed me out of the combat arena..."


    When I grabbed Aider by the collar and shook him, he immediately confessed.


    - The Lake Kingdom Dungeon Zones 1-3 are PVP prohibited zones!


    The answer was simple.


    - In previous rounds, hostile factions kept attacking in the early zones. So, I put up what I would call a newbie protection measure!


    Why didnt you tell me earlier, you stupid AI! From Zone 4 onwards, PVP is possible! Damn it!


    - If you try to PVP there, youll receive a massive penalty! All the NPCs in the Lake Kingdom are aware of this.


    ...Thanks to this, there was no burden in sending a newbie party to the early areas.


    However, in the dungeons to come.


    - From the 4th area onwards, its best to be cautious. Not just monsters, but also NPCs can attack.


    As Aider said.


    We have to prepare not only for monster attacks, but now also human ambushes.


    Anyway, this was why they didnt appear in areas 1-3, though explaining this was awkward.


    I poked my index finger at the puzzled Lucas and said, "Anyway, they dont venture outside their base camp! I dont know why. Maybe they worry we might reclaim the area while theyre away!


    ...! I see...


    I wasnt sure what he found insightful, but Lucas nodded his head.


    "We do have a teleport gate. If they leave their post and we strike, it would be easier for us to recapture the base.


    Uh... uhm. Right.


    "To prevent such surprise attacks, it seems their main forces dont leave the base... I see. I understand."


    Well, good. As long as hes convinced.


    "Tsk tsk~! Its already lunchtime. Shall we eat?"


    "Lets do that, my lord. Well be busy in the afternoon."


    "Dont you need a break? Everyone else is resting."


    "Im fine as long as I rest when you do, my lord."


    What a paragon of diligence and sincerity.


    I need to feed him well, I thought, heading towards the dining hall, when...


    Heck, heck, your highness!"


    I saw Damian running over the stone wall and into the mansion. Huh?


    "You shouldve taken a few days off, Damian. Whats the matter?"


    I thought he was resting in the temple because he didnt look well after all the defense battles and parties. Whats happening here?


    "Heck, heck, its...


    After catching his breath, Damian finally spit out his next words.


    "Jupiter regained consciousness!


    ...!


    The Saintess is checking on her condition now. She told me to inform you..."


    I nodded at Lucas.


    "Well have to have a hospital, no, a temple meal for lunch."


    "Im not particularly fond of their meals, just grass..."


    Despite his grumbling, Lucas dashed off to prepare the carriage.


    Jupiters woken up, huh.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    Given her age, I was worried what might happen if she never woke up. Its fortunate.


    While Im there, Ill also check on Godhands condition and ask the Saintess how long Jupiters recovery might take. I must do that.


    ***


    At the same time.


    At the north gate of Crossroad.


    Drag.


    Drag and drag.


    A skinny young woman, dragging her long robe on the ground, stepped into Crossroad.


    Her wide-brimmed hat was large enough to cover her face with shadow.


    In her hand, hidden by a long sleeve, was a long pipe, and a large bag was on her back.


    "Heh..."


    Having passed through the checkpoint and entered the city, the woman slowly surveyed her surroundings.


    "So this is..."


    Between her splayed, pale-yellow hair, her tail-like eyes let out a sinister chuckle.


    "...where grandma is currently working on the front line?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Temple.


    Jupiter was still undergoing treatment, so I decided to stop by Godhands ward first.


    Upon opening the door to the ward.


    "Hey, stay right there!"


    "Ahahahaha! Try and catch me!"


    "Throw me that, over here!"


    The Shadow Squad members were laughing and playing around...


    They were throwing a ball, playing tag, and running around gleefully. Wait, isnt this an intensive care unit? It felt more like a childrens playroom.


    "Oh, Your Highness."


    Seated on the bed, watching the squad members frolic about, Godhand noticed us.


    "Youre here."


    "Ah, its His Highness!"


    "Hes here! His Highness!"


    "Right, hes here, you kiddos."


    These brats, at first, they feigned discipline. But thats long gone now.


    After a quick salute, they went back to their merriment. Do as you please, kids.


    Pushing past the kids, I entered the room and sat down on the chair next to the bed.


    "How are you feeling, Godhand?"


    "Thank you for coming all the way here, Your Highness. But theres no need for concern."


    Godhand nonchalantly held up his empty arm.


    "The joint is still intact, so once I attach a prosthetic, I can move it as before, using my ability to manipulate metal."


    "..."


    "I just need to heal from the wound. Ill be back to normal in no time."


    Whether he was pretending to be composed or genuinely thought that way, it was heartbreaking either way. But I just nodded without saying anything.


    "Youll still need rehabilitation. Take it slow, no need to rush."


    "Your words are comfort enough, Your Highness."


    "If theres anything you need, let me know. Ill make sure youre well accommodated."


    After a bit more of a casual conversation, I left the ward. Theyd rest easier without me there.


    "Goodbye, Your Highness!"


    "See you!"


    The kids waved their hands. I waved back.


    As we were leaving the ward, Lucas grumbled, seemingly displeased.


    "Those kids are showing less and less respect to you, Sire."


    "So what? Let them be."


    Im not a real prince, and theyre not real empire citizens.


    Its endearing how the immature kids act familiar with me. Its better than them being distant.


    With those thoughts, I walked outside, while Lucas was still standing in the ward, looking at me.


    "Whats the matter, Lucas?"


    "...No, its nothing."


    Lucas shook his head slightly.


    "I just thought how different you are."


    "Huh? In what way?"


    "The depth of your understanding, Sire."


    Smiling slightly, Lucas strode towards me and took the lead.


    "Come this way, Sire. I know where Jupiters ward is."


    "Alright. Lets go quickly."


    As we headed towards Jupiters ward, a thought struck me.


    Wouldnt that Gold-Fever granny scold me for not bringing a get-well gift?


    ***


    Jupiters hospital room.


    Just as her treatment ended, I pushed open the door and entered. With a loud bang!


    "Are you still alive, Jupiter?!"


    "Oh, Your Majesty!"


    As soon as I entered the room, Jupiter, who was spooning something into her mouth, blanched at the sight of me.


    "Its been so long since I saw you! How many days have passed since I collapsed?"


    "Almost ten days. Jupiter. Its good to see youre okay."


    I chuckled. Seeing this old lady move with her usual energy, my worries finally dissipated.


    Jupiter was leaning against the headrest of the bed, scooping from a bowl of porridge on her bedside table.


    She had been unconscious for ten days, receiving only healing magic. The elderly mage looked emaciated.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Im completely fine... I wish I could say that."


    Jupiter, who had pushed the porridge bowl to the side, held up her hand.


    "To be honest, its not great."


    Her trembling fingers were visible.


    An SR-grade area wizard wasted so trivially...


    Of course, if she recovers diligently from now on, there might be ways to use her in the stages ahead.


    But for the next defense battle, the biggest challenge in the early stages, Ill have to see her as unavailable for Stage 5. Shell have to be excused from the base camp retake operation too.


    "Could we handle these battles without an Area Mage?"


    Archers of the Shadow Squad might be able to take on a similar role, but ultimately, physical archers and mages serve different purposes.


    Without Jupiter, I would have to take Lilly with me. I couldnt keep endangering Lilly, who was unable to use her legs.


    I mulled over this predicament, before shaking my head vigorously. No, this is futile.


    Standing next to me, Lucas was waiting patiently. I turned to him and shouted with renewed vigor.


    "Shall we go and hire a new friend?!"


    Its gacha time!


    We had no choice but to hope that a suitable new friend would be available at the Mercenary Guild.


    Its unlikely that an Area Mage would be conveniently available.


    But, who knows? The god of dice in this game might play a trick again.


    ***


    Thus, to the Mercenary Guild.


    I took a deep breath before entering.


    "Huuh"


    I would love to take a dip in the pool of fortune, or offer sacrifices to some altar before entering, but...


    "Ill just trust my gacha luck!"


    With a firm grip, I flung open the door.


    "Is there any new character-?!"


    Then.


    Flash-!


    From within the Mercenary Guild, a dazzling golden light was shining.


    "?"


    Stunned, I froze.


    Wait a minute.


    Am I seeing things?


    Really? Real gold?


    An SSR grade appears here?! For real?!


    Thud!


    I forgot about my dignity and first impression. It was not the time to care about those things.


    I dashed into the Mercenary Guild. Lucas quickly followed.


    At the bar in the quiet interior of the Mercenary Guild.


    A woman with yellow hair, haphazardly cloaked in a long robe, and a large hat pulled low... was there.


    The golden light that signifies SSR grade was emanating from her.


    Bam!


    I hurriedly sat next to her and asked right away.


    "You, a mercenary?"


    ""


    The woman slowly turned her head towards me.


    Her yellow hair was a mess, covering half her face.


    The visible eye seemed listless, its corner drooping. There were a few freckles on her cheek.


    She appeared to be in her early 20s, with a youthful energy about her.


    Somehow, she reminded me of a fox.


    "My apologies, kind sir."


    As she opened her mouth to speak with a gentle smile, a sweet smell of smoke drifted out.


    Looking closely, she was smoking a long pipe in her hand.


    "I am not a mercenary."


    "If youre not a mercenary, then why are you in the guild?"


    "Im looking for someone. My grandmother is supposedly staying here, so I came to find her. But, I cant seem to find her anywhere."


    A grandmother staying at the Mercenary Guild.


    There was only one person that came to mind. With semi-certainty, I asked.


    "Whats your grandmothers name?"


    "Jupiter."


    A broad grin.


    With a leisurely smile, she answered my additional question.


    "And your name is?"


    "Inheriting my grandmothers name, Im Jupiter Junior."


    She waved her hand to disperse the smoke from her pipe, then she placed her hand on her chest and further explained.


    "Most commonly, they call me Juju. Or simply Junior."


    Jupiter Juniors downcast eyes showed a thin smile.


    She was truly fox-like.


    "You can call me whatever you prefer, noble one."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    [Jupiter Junior (SSR)] <Guest Character>


    - Level: 30


    - Title: None


    - Profession: Intermediate Elementalist


    - Strength 10 Agility 12 Intelligence 25 Stamina 8 Magic Power 25


    [Skills Owned]


    > Passive: Elemental Conductor


    > Skill 1: Elemental Burst


    > Skill 2: ??? (Opens after second promotion)


    > Ultimate: ??? (Opens after third promotion)


    - Equipped Traits (2/3)


    > Fox Den


    > Gold-Fever (Undeletable)


    Junior.


    A descriptor attached when one directly inherits an ancestors name.


    And the woman sitting next to me introduced herself as Jupiter Junior, the granddaughter of Jupiter, inheriting the name.


    She was an SSR-grade character Ive never encountered in the game before.


    Looks like shes the real deal, a true granddaughter of Jupiter. Shes even inherited the Gold-Fever.Upstodatee from


    As I swiftly scanned her stats, I swallowed dryly.


    Her stats werent exceptionally high for an SSR-grade, but what mattered were her job and skills.


    An Elementalist!


    An Elementalist, to put it simply, was a mage class capable of wielding all elemental magics.


    Of course, among those, proficiency varied by element, there were those they were better or worse at.


    Regardless, they basically could use all elemental magics.


    An upper-tier job among elemental mages, capable of responding to almost every situation due to its flexibility and adaptability.


    I need to recruit her! No matter what!


    I struggled to calm my trembling heart and started a conversation with Jupiter Junior.


    "Jupiter never really mentioned much about you."


    Looking back, Jupiter had casually mentioned her granddaughter a few times.


    But she never mentioned that youre SSR-grade!


    Well, of course, such a grade probably wouldnt matter to Jupiter.


    But still, wasnt this indicative of a considerable talent for battle?


    If she had such a granddaughter, she shouldve told me immediately! I wouldve fallen prostrate and brought her with me!


    "Huh, really? My grandmother didnt talk about me?"


    Jupiter Junior tilted her head.


    "Thats a bit disappointing. If you have such a cute granddaughter, you should brag about her."


    Thats what Im saying.


    If you have such a high-performance SSR-grade granddaughter, you should brag about her. No, she shouldve been brought to the front line much sooner!


    "So, who might you be, who looks so high-ranking at first glance?"


    Junior glanced at me and asked.


    "You asked for my name, so may I ask for yours?"


    "Of course. My name is Ash. Ash Born Hater Everblack."


    Hearing my name, Junior looked a bit surprised.


    "I am currently commanding the monster front here."


    "Im sorry I didnt recognize you, Your Highness."


    Junior bowed deeply.


    "I couldnt have imagined that I would run into you here, so I must apologize for my lack of courtesy. I hope you can forgive this ignorant girl."


    "Theres no need for forgiveness. Its only natural that you didnt recognize me. Lift your head."


    With a tentative lift of her head, I dove straight into the heart of the matter with Jupiter Junior.


    "Speaking bluntly, Jupiter Junior, have you considered joining my forces?"


    "Huh?"


    "We desperately need a talented magician like you on the front lines. Since youre already here, wont you lend us your strength?"


    "..."


    "I promise you the best treatment, of course. I guarantee the highest level of respect that a magician can receive on any front line."


    We had spent a considerable amount of money to secure Jupiter, a SR-grade magician.


    There was even more willingness to spend for Jupiter Junior, an SSR-grade magician, especially since we were in need of a magician at the moment.


    I wonder if theres ever a time when a magician isnt needed...


    "Hmm."


    Jupiter Junior fell into thought, rubbing her chin, before carefully meeting my gaze.


    "Thank you for your generous offer, Your Majesty."


    She was dishonorably discharged from the military where she had served her entire life. She was ousted from the mercenary group that scouted her.


    She was repeatedly expelled and always lived a nomadic life. She never stayed in one frontline for more than three months.


    Looking back, I never formed an attachment to anywhere.


    And the end was approaching in those days.


    Now... can I rest?


    Jupiter forcefully clenched her fist that wasnt properly forming.


    Do I... have the right to do that?


    The scene of a village flickering in flames passed through her mind.


    Jupiter tightly closed her eyes, as if trying to erase the painful scene from her mind.


    Just then.


    Bang!


    The door to the sickroom opened. Jupiter looked in that direction with surprise.


    "What the... Who..."


    "Grand~ma~!"


    The one who stepped into the ward with a bright smile was none other than Jupiter Junior.


    "So, you were here? Ive been looking for you!"


    "...Junior?"


    Upon seeing her granddaughters face, Jupiters face drained of color.


    "How did you... end up here..."


    "I couldnt reach you, so I came looking for you~ Oh, I never thought youd be stuck in the middle of nowhere in the South."


    Junior, who plopped down onto Jupiters bed, laughed uproariously.


    "Why the long face seeing your granddaughter after such a long time? You look like youve seen a ghost."


    "..."


    "Oh, come on, why are you freezing up? Do you think Im going to eat you alive?"


    Jupiter gulped down a dry swallow.


    To be honest, she felt like she might be.


    She often felt a fear of being devoured by this child who shared her name.


    Snap.


    Junior extended a hand towards Jupiter, snapping her fingers.


    "Money."


    "Uh, hmm?"


    "Money, I said. Grandma. Money."


    "..."


    "Why do you think I came all the way here? You wouldnt answer my calls or send money."


    "..."


    "Oh, are you out of money? If youre out, just say so."


    "No, no, thats not it. Just a moment..."


    Jupiter hastily rummaged through the pocket of her uniform hanging on the wall beside her.


    Soon, a crumpled piece of paper emerged. It was a gold coin certificate.


    When Jupiter carefully handed it over, Junior snatched it with a slap!


    "Eh?"


    Disappointment flashed in Juniors eyes as she checked the amount.


    "Not this kind of petty cash. Dont you have something bigger?"


    "I-Im sorry, dear. Ive been incapacitated due to injuries for a few days... I couldnt save up more money."


    "So, you cant collect a large sum like last time?"


    "That was possible because the lord of this place gave me a years salary all at once. For now, other than snatching some magic stones while hunting monsters, I dont have any other way to make money."


    After a moments hesitation, Jupiter asked cautiously.


    "But Junior, the money I sent last time..."


    "Oh, come on. I already told you, right? We used all of it to pay off our debts. Ive told you several times in the letters."


    "..."


    "Thanks to you, weve managed to pay off all our debts. But do you think thats the end of it? No, right? We need to earn more if we want to keep food on the table."


    Junior, who was rummaging through the items in the ward and muttering, Isnt there something I can pilfer-, spat out abruptly.


    "Isnt there any lucrative scheme around here?"


    "Huh? Scheme?"


    "Why, like when you were in the Empires army. Cant you find a way to sneak off with something?"


    "..."


    "Youre a genius when it comes to finding such things."


    Jupiters face turned pale.


    Looking at such a grandmother, the granddaughter laughed as if it was only natural.


    "Huh? Isnt there anything you can sneak off with?"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Jupiter immediately shook her head.


    "Dont underestimate the frontier frontlines. Things here operate very tightly. There are many watching eyes, and not much room for slip-ups."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    "Most importantly, the commander, the third prince."


    Thinking of Ash, Jupiter let out a wry laugh.


    "Hes completely different from his reputation in the capital. His vision isnt just broad, its as if hes reading the future or something."


    Junior let out an impressed oh.


    "This is the first time grandma has praised a commander so highly."


    "He seems like the kind of man with many cards up his sleeve. Better to earn an honest wage than to be caught up in a disaster due to some unnecessary meddling. He pays well too..."


    "Really?"


    Junior shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, then theres nothing I can do. I guess Ill have to work here for a while."


    "What?"


    "The prince, on my way here, he made me a direct offer. Asked if I was interested in working."


    Taken aback, Jupiter quickly stood from her seat.


    "No, no, Junior! You promised me! You said you wouldnt use magic!"


    "Ha! Are you worrying about me now?"


    Junior revealed the left side of her face that had been hidden by her hair to her grandmother.


    "Now?"


    "!"


    Jupiter could only back off in shock, at a loss for words.


    Chuckling at her grandmothers reaction, Junior brushed her hair back in place and, with a wave of her hand, exited the hospital room.


    "Take care and rest, Grandma. You seem to have been hurt a lot."


    "Wait, just a moment! Junior! I still have things to..."


    "Youve worked hard all your life, earning money by doing all sorts of dirty work, Grandma."


    Turning at the entrance, Junior flashed a bright smile.


    "Now, its my turn."


    Her smile was cute, like a fox, yet also hinted at scheming.


    "Grandma should live the rest of her life in peace, shouldnt she?"


    "..."


    "Ill be back, see you later~"


    Thud. The door closed.


    The footsteps of her granddaughter gradually faded in the hallway.


    "..."


    Jupiter stood dumbstruck in place.


    Pain.


    It wasnt her wounded body, but a certain part of her brain where memories had been etched. It throbbed fiercely.


    The scene of that burning village...


    Throb. Throb.


    "Cough..."


    Collapsed on the bed, Jupiter let out a suppressed groan.


    "I caused all this."


    Regret swelled in the old womans single eye.


    "Its all... my karma..."


    ***


    Lucas and I, having left the Mercenary Guild, headed to the city center.


    Our destination was Ettys Honey, the only inn in Crossroad.


    "So, lets see how much the operation has improved over the past ten days or so?"


    I had issued orders for inn operation improvement last time.


    I was considering entrusting the operation of the hotel, which would be built in Crossroad, to the inns crew here. Therefore, I hoped they could maintain at least a basic level of hotel operation capabilities. It was a test.


    And so, as I entered the hotel,


    "Welcome, my Lord!"


    "Welcome!"


    The entire inn crew was bowing to me.


    They were all in suits, which I hadnt seen the last time. Whats going on?


    Moreover, the interior of the inn had drastically changed.


    It was definitely a bit worn out but a familiar, cozy local inn.


    Now, burgundy carpets covered the floor, and an extravagant chandelier hung from the narrow ceiling. Its too much, way too much!


    "...What is all this?"


    As I looked around, puzzled, the inns owner came out from the back with a confident look. He was also dressed up to the nines.


    "How is it, my Lord!"


    "No, not how, what is this?"


    [Injured or Dead Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Regular Potion : 2


    - Flame Enchant Scroll : 1


    - Lesser Clan Magic Stone : 12


    Thats pretty simple.


    There are no injured people, and it seems they returned without any significant issues...


    "...?"


    Wait a minute.


    Something strange caught my eye.


    I looked at the Acquired Items tab again. Did I read it wrong?


    - Lesser Clan Magic Stone : 12


    I didnt read it wrong.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!"


    Before I knew it, I shrieked in shock.


    Startled by the scream, Lucas, who was handling the horse reins, stopped the carriage and poked his head inside.


    "Master?! Are you okay?! What happened?!"


    "Clan... you said...?"


    I gaped and shivered uncontrollably.


    Sending an expedition to the dungeon beneath the lake before the stage begins is also part of the reconnaissance.


    Because it allows us to identify what kind of monster will appear in the next stage.


    And if this system window wasnt malfunctioning, the party dispatched for independent exploration had encountered a bloodline.


    A stage 5 hostile legion... is a bloodline?!


    What is a bloodline?


    In other words, vampires.


    It refers to vampires and their entire underling army.


    The apex monster species that appear only in the late parts of


    !


    "Crazy game! Why does this appear in stage 5?!"


    Is it another dark event?! Or did the game just break?!


    Pulling at my hair in frustration, I noticed Lucas surprised look and managed to calm down. Yes, thats right. I should pull myself together first.


    After hearing Evangelines report, verify whether its a dark event, interrogate this damned director named Aider, and then its not too late to decide.


    I combed my hair back, took a deep breath, and awkwardly smiled at Lucas.


    "Lets go back. To the mansion."


    "Yes, your highness? Are you okay? Is it a return of your old migraine-"


    "No, Im fine! Lets go back! Quickly! Damned quickly!"


    At my urgent plea, Lucas started up the horse swiftly.


    Inside the carriage rushing back towards the mansion, I organized my thoughts.


    If indeed the enemy legion at stage 5 was a bloodline.


    Could the current party win against them?


    "..."


    No, its impossible.


    I need to reinforce more. More soldiers, stronger heroes, better items...!


    Thats when I saw a familiar-looking woman in a robe walking along the road to the mansion.


    Jupiters granddaughter. An SSR grade elementalist.


    It was Jupiter Junior.


    "Stop the carriage, Lucas!"


    "Yes!"


    Screeech-!


    The carriage wheels squealed to a halt.


    Opening the carriage door, I saw Junior standing calmly amidst the dust cloud created by the carriage.


    "Jupiter Junior."


    A voice with no leisure flowed from my mouth. But it was an unavoidable situation.


    "You have two choices. Be conscripted by force, or be hired by me willingly."


    "..."


    "Which do you choose?"


    With a fox-like smile, Junior gestured towards the inside of the carriage.


    "May I join you inside, your highness?"


    I extended my hand. She took it and lightly pushed herself into the carriage.


    The door closed, and the carriage began to move again.


    The closer the dusk-shrouded mansion got, the more real it felt.


    Hell.


    It wasnt just the name, hell difficulty, the real hell- was creeping up on this monster front line.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Crown had been dreaming.


    The last player.


    The final rebel and challenger.


    Prince Ash Born Hater Everblack, his eyes glowing in the darkness, had been screaming at him.


    - The Pied Piper...!


    "Ugh!"


    Swallowing hard, Crown snapped his eyes open.


    The safe zone between the third and fourth sectors of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon - the base camp - was shrouded in complete darkness.


    Only the permanent magic stone embedded in the corner gave off a faint light.


    Crown was sitting under that magic stone, leaning against the wall.


    It seems I dozed off.


    He couldnt remember the last time he had a good nights sleep.


    Crown tried to wipe his weary face with his hand.


    But soon he realized his face was covered with a ridiculous mask.


    "..."


    Crown slowly looked down at his hands, and then his body.


    A black hooded hat, a minstrel costume.


    And a laughing mask.


    "Ha."


    He couldnt even remember how long it had been since he put on these ridiculous clothes and started playing the fool.


    Suddenly, he recalled the scene where Prince Ash had screamed at him.


    The Pied Piper, he said?


    The Pied Piper.


    There was such a tale in the Lake Kingdom, too.


    A village was infested with rats, and the villagers hired a minstrel to get rid of them.


    The minstrel played his pipe and controlled the rats, drowning all of them in the lake.


    But the villagers, stingy and regretful, did not pay the minstrel as promised.


    Angry, the minstrel played his pipe again and controlled the villages children, drowning all of them in the lake as well.


    Thats too much, really.


    Crown bitterly clicked his tongue.


    Thats way too accurate...


    Then.


    "Crown."


    A metallic voice reached him.


    Turning around, Crown saw one of the Nightcrawler squad members standing next to him.


    "Whats the matter?"


    "The commanders under the Demon King are being summoned. It seems theres a war council today."


    War council.


    Crowns lips twisted behind his mask.


    The Nightcrawler squad member asked slowly.


    "Will you attend?"


    "...I have to."


    Crown slowly got up, his body creaking as if he were a wooden puppet.


    "After all, I am the representative of this Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Even if this kingdom has fallen to be a colony of demons."


    Crown staggered out of the base camp and started walking towards the center of the Lake Kingdom.


    The Nightcrawler squad member muttered in a low voice.


    "Be careful."


    "Careful..."


    Crown shook his head weakly.


    "I wish something would happen where, if Im not careful, I would just die..."


    ***


    The very center of the Lake Kingdom.


    In this place, shrouded in a fog as thick as smoke, a colossal tower loomed ominously.


    Kings Castle.


    Once the most bustling and beautiful place in the Lake Kingdom, it was now smothered in dripping, inky darkness.


    Crown strolled nonchalantly into the palace engulfed in this darkness.


    "Hes just a jester."


    "Shameless fool."


    The palace gatekeepers, demons, sneered at his sight. However, Crown walked on, ignoring them and crossing through their midst.


    Walking a distance along the hallway, a vast hall unfolded before him.


    A space where the subjects revered the king.


    There were three thrones on the stage, but the two thrones on either side were grotesquely destroyed and empty.


    Only on the throne in the middle sat a figure, blurry as a shadow.


    "..."


    Crown kept his mouth shut in silence.


    "Anyway, good. I like it. Most of all, it seems like it will be fun."


    The king nodded at Celendion.


    "Celendion, I grant you permission to march. Begin your invasion four weeks from now, in earth time."


    "I accept Your Majestys command."


    Celendion, who had risen from his seat, deeply bowed towards the king.


    "Good, this matter is settled. Next, we have the issue of Nightmare supply throughout the kingdom-"


    Just as the king was about to discuss the next agenda item.


    Boom!


    The door of the Reality Chamber burst open, and a gatekeeper demon rushed in, panting heavily.


    "Your Majesty, there is a problem!"


    "What is it?"


    "The Nameless... has invaded...!"


    The table began to buzz. Crowns eyes widened.


    The king, sighing faintly, inquired.


    "A message?"


    "A message indeed."


    "Figures, its always been that way."


    "So, perhaps it would be best to conclude the meeting here and close the palace gates for the day..."


    The words of the Water Gate Demon were cut off.


    Thunk!


    The upper body of the Water Gate Demon shattered into pieces along with a flash of light.


    A sword hurled from a distance lodged into the back of the Water Gate Demon, simultaneously setting off an explosion of light.


    Thud. Thud.


    An unhurried silhouette strode down the corridor and slowly retrieved the sword from the body of the Water Gate Demon.


    "You!"


    "This blasphemer, even in our court!"


    The outraged commanders all shot up from their seats.


    "Its a good night, monster lords."


    The figure who sauntered into the demons lair was a woman in tattered robes. Her bleached white hair dragged along the floor, and the black sword in her hand was so worn it looked more like a lump of iron.


    Facing such an adversary, the king voiced his dismay.


    "So, you continue this pointless fight, tireless and futile, Nameless."


    "Sure, since cleaning up your incessant dust is my job."


    The dungeon merchant who roamed the grounds of the Lake Kingdom.


    The NPC who first guided Ash and his companions - Nameless gripped her sword.


    "Though it may seem sudden, Im here to execute you."


    The king shook his head disapprovingly.


    "How much time has passed since you started swinging that sword? A hundred years? Five hundred? Or is it several millennia?"


    "I dont know. Ive forgotten all about it."


    "No matter how hard you try, your kingdom will never be saved. Youll just wander this hell forever."


    "If thats the case, I will fight forever."


    Nameless old sword began to slowly emit light.


    "If thats my duty, so be it."


    The commanders blocking Nameless path drew their weapons.


    Both sides entered a state of tension as if a collision were imminent.


    Thud. Thud.


    And then.


    Crown walked out of this tense reality as if nothing were amiss.


    "..."


    "..."


    Crown and Nameless brushed shoulders. But the two didnt even glance at each other.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Watching this spectacle, the king roared with laughter.


    "A surrendered one and a resister, huh? Haha! I love them all! They make excellent nightmare material!"


    Listening to the demon kings laughter, Crown murmured quietly as he left the palace.


    "Resistance is futile. The nightmare never ends."


    Holding her sword in front of her, Nameless dismissed him nonchalantly.


    "Even so, someone has to keep the torch lit."


    Nameless thought of the countless people who had perished in the effort to illuminate the darkness of this kingdom.


    And she thought of the faces of Ashs group, who were still fighting.


    "Because someone following that torch... can light a new one."


    With a whoosh!


    Charging headlong into the monsters, Nameless thrust her sword.


    The battle that had unfolded countless times in the hell beneath the Lake Kingdom was being repeated once again.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Upon returning to the mansion, Evangeline and the Dion Mercenary Group, who had returned from their autonomous exploration, were waiting.


    "Ah, our senior is here."


    "The Prince has arrived!"


    "He has arrived!"


    They were all relaxing in the reception room. I sat on the sofa of the head seat to hear their report from the exploration.


    "Did you all have a good trip? So, how was it?"


    "Oh, please dont ask. It was our first time going to such a hair-raising place."


    "It was pitch-dark everywhere, not a speck of light!"


    "Moreover, monsters kept popping out from the darkness!"


    "We really thought we were going to die!"


    The Dion mercenaries started expressing their impressions all at once.


    These newbie mercenaries. They whine so much, theyd be better off called Chick Mercenaries. (TL: Just so theres no confusion, its Chick as in Baby Chickens)


    "We were all shivering in fear, but Evangeline showed no signs of fear!"


    "She stood at the front with her spear, saying Follow me! and charged in!"


    "Weve never seen such a splendid knight in our lives!"


    Evangeline was being showered with praise from the Dion Mercenaries, and I looked at her with a furrowed brow.


    Evangeline was scratching the back of her head while twisting her body.


    "Oh, dont overdo it. I only acted that way because the situation was urgent."


    "You were amazing! You saved us multiple times!"


    "We would have been wiped out long ago if you werent there!"


    "Evangeline, you are our savior!"


    "Evangeline! The Spear Knight of Protection!"


    "Evangeline! Evangeline! Evangeline!"


    Now they are chanting her name. Its chaos.


    "Hehe, oh please, enough already~"


    Evangeline was blushing and twisting her body when,


    "I said enough! I cant take it anymore! Stop it!"


    Unable to bear the continuous praise, she yelled at the Dion Mercenaries. Her true colors showed.


    The Dion Mercenaries quickly became silent and bowed their heads. Are they really chicks...


    "Anyway, lets hear the report. How was the dungeon?"


    "Hehe, dont be surprised when you hear!"


    Evangeline stood up, arms crossed and head held high.


    Look at her, all puffed up with a bit of praise.


    "The dungeon itself was the same as last time. The terrain was the same. The darkness was the same. But the type of monster had changed."


    Yeah. I know all about that.


    I swallowed hard.


    Could the type of enemy Evangeline and the Dion Mercenaries encountered...


    "This time, the monster that came out, oh my! It was my first time seeing one in real life! It was a horde of ghouls!"


    ...be related to the bloodline?


    My teeth were clenched. Ghouls.


    They are low-tier monsters controlled by the bloodline...


    The moment when it was confirmed that the enemy army of Stage 5 was the bloodline.


    I held my throbbing forehead with my hand. Lucas, who was standing behind my sofa, asked in surprise.


    "Ghouls? You mean, those ghouls?"


    "Yes, those... the walking corpses. They were swarming out of the deep darkness, to be honest, it really spooked me."


    Then Dion, who had been listening from behind, chimed in.


    "She wasnt scared at all! She stood in front of us who were shaking with fear, and fought like a legendary hero!"


    "Well, yeah, I did that! But could you stop now! Ha, really."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders, running her index finger below her nose.


    "Well, I just did what I learned at the academy. If you get injured or scratched, you can get infected, so I kept my distance and skewered them one by one with a spear."


    "You also instructed us on that strategy!"


    "If she hadnt, wed all be infected and groaning! No, wed be rolling around!"


    "Evangeline! Evangeline! Evangeline!"


    "Ah, enough! Seriously, stop!"


    "..."


    Usually, Id laugh and join in, but I didnt feel like it. I muttered heavily.


    "...So, its true, the vampires have appeared."


    At my words, Evangelines eyes widened.


    "Vampires? Like the ones from old fairy tales?"


    "Yeah, those damn vampires."


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you-!"


    The Dion Mercenary Group simultaneously bowed to me and then exited the meeting room.


    Evangeline, who bowed her head to me, waved to Junior.


    "Ill chat with you later, Juju sis!"


    "Sounds good, Miss Evangeline. Rest well."


    Finally, after nodding to Lucas, Evangeline scurried out.


    Outside the reception room, there were noises of Lets go for an after-party, after-party! Oh, me too? Of course, you must go together, miss!


    They grew close quickly after their initial bickering. Should I be relieved?


    "There are so many adorable people. Ive only heard that the Monster Front is a vicious place, it seems a little different than expected."


    Junior said with a beaming smile. I pressed my furrowed brows with the tip of my fingers.


    "Even if war with monsters is hellish, its better to live brightly in normal times."


    "Hmm. Indeed."


    "Why? You prefer a place thats more desolate?"


    "No, that wouldnt be the case."


    Junior slightly lowered the brim of her large hat with a flick of her fingers, obscuring the upper half of her face.


    "Just, Ive seen it a lot. Young and cute individuals gradually losing their laughter and expressions."


    "..."


    "War not only steals wealth and lives, but also the joys and sorrows of the survivors. Thats truly regrettable."


    I could imagine it clearly.


    As stages repeat, as everyone becomes exhausted from the continuous monster invasions.


    Everyone in this front, who are now laughing and chattering. The sight of them becoming haggard and emotionless.


    "...Jupiter Junior."


    Shaking off my thoughts, I looked at Junior squarely.


    "You need to explain your abilities."


    Jupiter Junior is a character that doesnt appear in the game.


    While I have a rough idea of her abilities through the stat window, it would be more accurate if she explained it herself.


    "Id be glad to, your highness."


    Junior slowly bowed to me and placed her hand on her chest.


    "I am an Elementalist. I can handle most elemental properties, but I can proficiently use three."


    Blue, green, and yellow magic power swirled at the tips of Juniors extended fingers.


    "Water. Wind. And lightning."


    Lightning.


    This point is also similar to Jupiter. I nodded my head.


    "Im ashamed that my mastery is still low, so all I can utilize from the elements is simply firing them."


    She must be talking about her 1st skill [Elemental Burst]. So the end of the element usage is simply striking with an element?


    "But with a bit more training, I think I can figure out the next usage."


    "Indeed."


    "Thats about it. Its a humble ability, so its embarrassing to show in front of your highness."


    "Humble? Its really good."


    A three-element Elementalist. Im tempted to prostrate myself.


    "Then shall we negotiate your weekly wage?"


    As I spoke, Junior chuckled with a smile in her eyes.


    "Ive heard that you paid my grandmothers annual salary all at once. Cant I have the same?"


    "Sorry, but the financial situation lately isnt so good."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "More importantly, I cant possibly evaluate your worth when you havent shown me all the cards in your deck, can I?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "I know youre hiding some of your abilities, Junior."


    Juniors face hardened. I couldnt help but chuckle.


    One of Juniors traits was Cunning Fox. (TL Note: Changed from Fox Den, since it sounds better this way)


    [Cunning Fox]


    - Always prepares an escape route. To set up an unexpected trick, deceives the opponent about ones own abilities.


    This trait involves lowering and hiding ones own stats.


    For characters with this trait, it allows them to deceive enemies, but for players, its a headache because they cant know the exact stats.


    "Go ahead and reveal all the hidden abilities you have, Junior."


    I decided to play it straight with her.


    "Then well be able to sit at a much better negotiation table."


    "..."


    Juniors face, usually so relaxed, had turned blue.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Five days later.


    At the Alchemists workshop.


    Creak.


    Clank.


    Click.


    Godhands mechanical hand, now bound to him, smoothly activated, making a silky sound.


    It had the look of a finely crafted gauntlet, but with Godhands metallurgy skills, it moved just like a real hand.


    We all looked on in admiration as the prosthetic hand twisted and turned, creating shapes of rock, paper, and scissors with a satisfying click-clack sound.


    "Wow..."


    "Thats amazing."


    "It looks totally legit? Just like a real hand."


    Clack-!


    As his spinning hand came to a halt, Godhand showed a faint smile.


    "Good. This prosthetic is much lighter and easier to use than the one I had before."


    "Thats a given. Its made of the most expensive magical metal available in this workshop."


    Lilly, who helped create the prosthetic, boasted with pride.


    "Its light but sturdy, and its magic responsiveness is faster. You can control it easier with less magic power and concentration."


    "Thank you very much, Lilly."


    Godhand deftly tucked the prosthetic into her pouch with a very hand-like movement, then took out her wallet.


    "The cost of the prosthetic..."


    "Keep it. Its a life debt."


    Lilly spoke coolly and when Godhand stared at her, she scowled.


    "Should I take money for that? I already feel uncomfortable because I owe you."


    "But, Lilly..."


    "Ah, what but! Just go on, leave! Im already busy with so many orders from His Majesty, and it took me days to make that."


    In a huff, Lilly wheeled herself back into the workshop.


    She is indeed quite cute...


    Watching the two, I smiled wryly as Godhand approached me.


    He rolled down his sleeves and put on gloves, making both of his arms appear perfectly normal.


    "I have recovered, Your Majesty, and there will be no issues with my return."


    "Thats good to hear."


    Even so, he had lost everything below his elbow. I wanted to give him more time to rest, but...


    My schedule was brutal. We had to move as quickly as possible.


    "Summon all the Shadow Squad members to the lords mansion by 9 PM. Were setting out tonight. Itll be a nocturnal operation, so let the squad members rest during the day."


    "I will obey your orders."


    After bowing, Godhand glanced at the alchemists workshop one more time before turning toward the temple.


    I entered the workshop. Lilly was standing still in front of an artifact under repair.


    "Lilly."


    "Oh, yes! Your Majesty. What can I do for you? This artifact you ordered to be repaired should be done by tonight-"


    "I wont be taking you to..."


    "EEEEK?!"


    "...the upcoming operation, so you can relax."


    Just the mention of it made her freak out. Before the last defense battle, she used to brag about standing on the frontline every day. Was all of that just bluster?


    "From now on, unless theres a special case, you dont have to go to the frontline. But this friend has joined the main party, so."


    I gestured behind me to Junior.


    I had already introduced Junior and Lilly to each other a few days ago.


    Going forward, every time we recruited a new mage, they would be introduced first to Lilly, the senior mage.


    "My dear junior..."


    Lilly held Juniors hand tightly and whispered to her.


    "If His Majesty ever scolds you, come talk to me. Well protest together. We mages have to stick together. Right?"


    "Hehe, sure. Well cheer each other on."


    It was as if they were about to form a mages union. They could have fun amongst themselves.


    "Then, Ill see you next time. Do a good job repairing the artifacts."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Leave it to me. And..."


    Lilly, who had hesitated for a moment, nodded her head resolutely.


    "Whenever you need me at the frontlines, call for me. Im prepared."


    "..."


    As I left the workshop, I thought to myself.


    Be prepared when needed, huh...


    In three weeks, the Blood Clans legion would attack.


    I wanted to assign Lilly only to manage the artifacts on site, but when the time came, she might have to fight alongside the monsters.


    Lilly, your non-retirement is only temporary.


    "Yes."


    Jupiter was asking me to arrange a duel between her and her granddaughter.


    "If Im stronger, there would be no need to bring my granddaughter to the dungeon or battlefield, right? Isnt that so?"


    "Well... thats..."


    "The mercenary world only respects strength! Strength is all that matters."


    Jupiter cast a threatening glance at her granddaughter.


    "If youre weaker than me, theres no need for you to take the risk."


    "..."


    Junior sighed heavily once more.


    "Do we really need to go this far, grandma?"


    "Yes, we do. I cant back down now."


    "Fine then, Ill fight you."


    Junior pulled out her staff, her eyes sparkling with a thin smile.


    "Guess its finally time to show what Ive learned over your shoulder, huh?"


    A savage smile crossed Jupiters lips.


    "Dont get cocky, kid. Your talent might be exceptional... but is it comparable to what Ive learned over my lifetime?"


    Rumble, rumble...


    Thunder started to echo from the sky.


    "Your Majesty, step back."


    Lucas hastily grabbed me and pulled me back.


    Wait a minute, shouldnt I be stopping this instead of avoiding it?


    But before I could even attempt to intervene, the duel had already taken place.


    "Huh-!"


    Lightning sparked from Jupiters single eye.


    Simultaneously, electrical discharge burst from the tip of Jupiters outstretched hand, and then...


    "Youve aged quite a bit, grandma."


    I heard Juniors murmur.


    Flash-!


    Junior, seemingly randomly, traced the movement of her blackened staff, and a massive bolt of lightning crashed down from the sky.


    The bolt from the heavens swallowed the electric discharge from Jupiters hand in an instant and then struck the ground, engulfing the surroundings in a fiery black blaze.


    Boom!


    "My garden!"


    I inadvertently jumped up at the sight of the stone wall and garden grass getting scorched by the lightning.


    These wizard folks! They should take their lightning play elsewhere!


    "Argh...ugh!"


    Jupiter groaned and slumped down in her spot. Blood trickled down from the old lightning mages nose.


    The game had been decided.


    "Junior..."


    Kneeling on the ground, Jupiter growled with a voice laden with blood.


    "Is this... not enough?"


    "..."


    "Cant we end this... with my revenge?"


    Junior, who had been silent, replied coldly.


    "Of course not, grandma."


    "..."


    "Go back to the temple and take a rest. Ill be back soon."


    Junior fluttered the edge of her robe and disappeared into the mansion first.


    Unable to intervene in the dispute between grandmother and granddaughter, I hurried over to Jupiters side.


    "Are you okay, Jupiter?"


    "Your Majesty."


    Despite wobbling, Jupiter somehow managed to get up.


    The old wizards shoulders trembled like a willow tree, but she rejected my help and stood on her own.


    "Please... take good care of my granddaughter."


    "..."


    "Shes talented but still lacks experience. Please dont ask too much of her."


    Then, staggering, she left the garden and headed towards the city, leaving the mansion behind.


    "Jupiter..."


    She was in poor health and yet she tried so hard to stop her granddaughters departure.


    What could have happened between the two of them?


    I couldnt know, and I didnt have the time to listen. The departure had to proceed as planned.


    I took one last look at Jupiters retreating back and entered the mansion.


    All members of my party were already gathered in the mansions reception room.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The foes we had painstakingly vanquished vanished like fog.


    It was a baffling and somewhat frustrating outcome.


    Maybe it was a situation that could lead to the demoralization of all 15 party members.


    But that didnt happen. Thanks to a remarkably absurd adversary who sprang up right on the spot.


    "What were you doing that you arrived so late, you damned fools!"


    Right after we had defeated the Nightcrawler squad.


    A squatty old man burst out from a corner of the base camp, squawking at us.


    "Do you know how many days its been since these outlaws took over the camp?! You should have driven them out faster, darn it!"


    "...?"


    Everyone looked at this old woman in confusion.


    His head was completely bald. Big, round eyes with a beak-like nose the size of a fist.


    Beneath that was a gray beard sticking out in all directions.


    "Those frozen scoundrels have completely extinguished my forge fire! Cant you see my precious metal ladies shaking with cold?! Huh?!"


    The party members were still stunned by the sudden appearance of the dwarf old man and his squawking.


    However, I recognized the opponent immediately and felt a sense of relief.


    The magical blacksmith. Its Kellibey!


    Kellibey, the always available NPC who protects this base camp.


    Hes an Elder Dwarf adventurer who came into the dungeon in search of rare ores and never left.


    His disposition is absolutely friendly.


    Hes a reliable ally who will side with the player no matter what they do.


    "You useless, good-for-nothing, worm-like adventurers! Cant you hear me?! Light the fire in the camp now! Are you children of the dark?!"


    ...His mouth is a bit crude.


    Anyway, a lot of players dislike him because he is a no-break gentleman who curses and commands from the first meeting.


    Im used to it because Ive seen him so much.


    Lucas looked at me with a Shall we get rid of him, my lord? kind of expression. I chuckled and opened my mouth.


    "Okay, everyone! I know this is a bit confusing, but for now, lets follow the old mans instructions."


    Surprised by this response, Kellibey widened his eyes and looked at me.


    I looked around the base camp.


    "This camp will be our base from now on. We have to light the fire as the old man instructed, and restore the places that the enemies have messed up."


    "Ho ho, ho ho!"


    Kellibey, who let out a strange exclamation, came to me, huffing and puffing.


    "Well, well, theres a clear-headed worm here! Whats your name?"


    "Im Ash, Master Craftsman."


    "A friend who sticks to basics. I like it, I like it!"


    Lucas was eyeing Kellibey as if he didnt like him.


    "How dare he be insolent to my lord..."


    However, to my surprise, Kellibey snapped at Lucas instead.


    "Hey, cant you hear your captain?! Light up the fire now!"


    "..."


    Lucas looked at me with a face like a wronged puppy. I waved my hands, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "...Lucas, go light the fire for now."


    Just listen to this old man for a moment. Ill make it up to you later.


    "Yes, my lord..."


    Shoulders drooping, Lucas went off to light the fires around the base camp. Im sorry, pal...


    Eventually, all of our party members began lighting fires and cleaning up the debris at Kellibeys command.


    "Um! Um!"


    As Kellibey watched the scene with satisfaction, I cautiously approached him.


    "May I ask for your name, sir?"


    I know his name, but I need to ask. For the sake of future communication.


    "Normally, I only reveal my name to trusted comrades."


    Kellibey, who had cockily shrugged his shoulders, introduced himself.


    "You seem promising, so Ill tell you. My name is Kellibey. I am the best blacksmith in this world."


    If someone declares themselves the best, its usually seen as arrogant. But this old man certainly had the qualifications.


    After all, he was the only one capable of crafting the exclusive equipment of SSR grade characters.


    He was also the only one who could create a certain type of magical weapon.


    I need to create the equipment necessary for Stage 5 through this old man.


    My judgment was quick, and my tongue was smooth, spitting out flattery.


    "Indeed, your appearance is extraordinary...! It is an honor to meet you in person, Kellibey, a name I have only heard in legends."


    At my flattery, Kellibey chuckled and stroked his beard.


    "A legend? Its been 50 years since I entered this dungeon, and my name is still known in the outside world, eh?"


    "Indeed. In our countrys smithies, you are revered as a god of furnace and anvil, sir Kellibey."


    "Because youre the most skilled blacksmith, arent you?"


    "Exactly! Because Im the best at crafting weapons to kill those monsters!"


    Jumping up from his seat, Kellibey marched into a corner of the blacksmiths shop, opened a safe, and brought out something.


    Even in the dim light, it shone like a moonlit eye, a white metal.


    "This is a shard of sacred metal, acquired deep within the dungeon through my brothers sacrifice. Its astral silver, fallen from the stars."


    Thud!


    "This is all I have."


    Kellibey, placing the sacred shard on the anvil, glared at me.


    "Youre asking me to turn the lives of my brothers into a weapon. Are you prepared to pay the price?"


    I grinned.


    "Of course."


    "Oh? And what will you pay with?"


    My response was concise.


    "The head of Celendion."


    "..."


    "If needed, Ill bring his blood and hide as well."


    Kellibeys mouth dropped open slightly. I gave a confident smile.


    "It will make a great soul-stabilizer and an excellent material for equipment, wont it?"


    "Hahaha! I thought you were a decent guy, but youre completely insane, arent you? Youll give me Celendions head?"


    Kellibey, laughing and covering his eyes, took a deep breath and looked at me.


    "I havent asked your name yet, you promising worm."


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everblack."


    "Ha! No wonder there was a sinister smell, youre a member of the Everblack royal family!"


    Kellibey clapped his hands loudly.


    "Alright, scion of the human royal family. Ill make it. But fifteen is too much. I dont have enough sacred metal."


    The dwarfs thick fingers held up three.


    "Three. Ill craft three of the finest Star Silver weapons. Hows that?"


    I nodded eagerly.


    "That sounds good. Lets do that."


    "We have a deal! Good, then Ill start preparing to make the weapons right away..."


    Kellibey, pulling out a sheet of parchment from his pocket, picked up some coal lying near the hearth and scrawled some hastily written words. He then tossed the parchment towards me.


    "Fetch the rest of the materials!"


    [A Limited Equipment Creation Quest has been activated!]


    I casually glanced at the parchment before stowing it away. I couldnt make out his messy handwriting, but it didnt matter since it was already updated in the system as a quest.


    "Ill be dropping by frequently, Master Craftsman."


    "Of course you should. Youll need to make this place your base if you plan on going forward."


    Kellibey let out a chuckle, looking around.


    "Next time, youll see the local old-timers hanging around here. Theres no place as comfortable as this in the dungeon. Youve dealt with those gangsters wearing the damn masks."


    Dealt with, huh.


    I thought of the Nightcrawler Squad that had vanished like mist.


    Could I really say I had "dealt" with them?


    "Bring the materials as you gather them. As long as I have the materials, I can get straight to forging."


    "I will do so."


    After hesitating for a moment, I opened my mouth.


    "May I ask you something, Master Craftsman?"


    "Huh? Youre quite curious, huh? Its the age to be curious about the world, after all. What do you want to know?"


    "Its about..."


    I mentioned the incident when we had defeated the Nightcrawler Squad.


    Despite having killed them, they had turned into mist and disappeared.


    What on earth had happened?


    Wouldnt the adventurer Kellibey, who had lived here for decades, know the reason?


    When I asked, he replied,


    "They didnt die and disappeared like mist? Thats because of the curse they received."


    Kellibey gave me the answer far too easily. I widened my eyes in surprise.


    "A curse...you say?"


    "Aha, you didnt know? The three curses that were cast upon the Lake Kingdom?"


    Kellibey chuckled, stroking his beard with his fingertips.


    "I dont know about two of the three curses either. But one of them, I know well. The surviving citizens of this country who occasionally emerge, they all suffer from that."


    "And what is this curse?"


    "The curse that has those ghost-like beings crawling at the bottom of this lake for centuries. What else could it be?"


    Kellibey made a gesture as if strangling himself with his thick hand.


    "Of course, its the curse of immortality!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    "Jupiter."


    Startled by my voice, Jupiter turned around, her single eye widening.


    "Your Highness! What brings you here?"


    "I came to give you a bonus."


    I threw a bag of gold coins to Jupiter and shrugged my shoulders.


    "I had a bit of good luck today."


    Jupiter whistled as she confirmed the contents of the bag.


    "Isnt it too generous of you to give this much to an old woman who cant even work and just sits around?"


    "Youve worked hard all this while, its no big deal."


    "Thank you, Your Highness. May I buy you a drink in return?"


    "Sure."


    I didnt refuse and sat next to Jupiter. She showed a devilish grin.


    "Its an honor to be able to pour a drink for Your Highness."


    She poured whiskey into a fresh glass and handed it to me.


    Jupiter lifted her glass and I followed suit.


    Clink-


    We clinked glasses and drank in silence.


    "Your Highness..."


    After quietly draining her glass and refilling it once,


    Jupiter let out a long sigh.


    "Ive been quite a burden to you, Your Highness, but I take pride in the fact that Ive been of considerable help in defending the front lines."


    I nodded.


    "You should be proud. Its true, after all."


    "In that case, Your Highness... I know its impertinent of me, but... Would you listen to this old womans ramblings?"


    "Ramblings?"


    Jupiter filled her glass, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "Im ashamed of myself, but I wonder how Ive lived my life to end up like this... I dont have a single friend around me to share a drink with."


    "Is it because youre a wandering mercenary?"


    "Wandering, right. Wandering..."


    Jupiter savored the word wandering for a while.


    I chuckled.


    "Just let it all out."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    After taking a sip of whiskey, Jupiter slowly swallowed and opened her mouth.


    "You probably guessed it, but its about my granddaughter."


    "..."


    "Even though its been 15 years, I remember it as if it happened yesterday."


    There was a far-off look in Jupiters single eye.


    "The moment I first met her..."


    ***


    15 years ago.


    The northern front of the Everblack Empire.


    The magical corps of the 1st Division of the Imperial Army. The 2nd Units barrack.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Jupiter, who was struggling to light a wet matchstick, furrowed her brows.


    Her vivid eyes, like bottled lightning, flashed with irritation.


    "Darn, it just wont light."


    Click. Click. Click.


    "Damn it!"


    Jupiter eventually threw the matchstick on the ground in annoyance and snapped her fingers.


    Crash!


    A bolt of lightning struck the dried tree next to her, setting it on fire.


    "Hoo..."


    Jupiter lit her cigarette with the fire.


    "This is why I learned magic."


    Jupiter exhaled a satisfied cloud of smoke, and then,


    "Youve been told not to use magic in the camp, Jupiter."


    The voice of a faultfinder came from the side.


    As Jupiter frowned and glanced to the side, a middle-aged woman officer, her hair tied up tightly and in a neat uniform, plodded along towards her.


    Captain Reina of the Empire Magic Corps Unit 1.


    "What kind of insane magician lights a cigarette like that?" she grumbled.


    Jupiter grinned slyly, a smirk spreading across her face. "Why, none other than yours truly, Captain Jupiter of the Empire Magic Corps Unit 2. This is how I light em."


    "Bloody hell..." Muttering under her breath, Reina swished her hand, a gust of wind swooping in to extinguish the flame on the tree.


    "Hand over some of your leftover cigarettes," Reina winked at Jupiter as she arrived beside her, a smirk playing on her lips. Jupiter, however, looked shocked.


    "What am I, your supplier? Every time you see my face, you want a cigarette."


    "Its been a month since the last cigarette supply arrived. Among the entire Magic Corps, youre the only one left with any decent cigarettes."


    "Only because Ive been conserving them so well. Anyway, no way!"


    Jupiter gave an order to the lieutenant.


    "Contact headquarters. Ask them to confirm if its a military base."


    "Roger that."


    The lieutenant sent a message to the headquarters.


    Shortly after, the message came back, and the lieutenant who had heard the response reported.


    "According to headquarters, its definitely a military base."


    "..."


    "Camillas guerrilla tactics are notorious, often involving disguises as civilians. Headquarters believes that village has already been occupied by the guerrillas."


    "I see..."


    The lieutenant, who checked his pocket watch, nodded.


    "There are 30 seconds left until 05:00 sharp. Ill count down to the start of the operation."


    "..."


    "30, 29, 28..."


    As the countdown decreased, Jupiter, who was grimacing and staring north, glanced at Reyna, who already had magic concentrated in both hands.


    Her eyes met his, and Reynas face lit up in a faint smile.


    "Vacation in the South, you said?"


    "..."


    "So how about we finish this up quickly, Captain of the Second Squad?"


    "10 seconds remaining till the operation begins! 10! 9! 8! 7!"


    Listening to the count silently, Jupiter began to gather lightning in both hands when there were 5 seconds left.


    Zap...!


    Headquarters judgment was always accurate.


    And this was the duty she had been performing all her life.


    When given a command, you carry it out. Because thats what soldiers do.


    Rumble...


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky,


    "3! 2! 1!"


    The countdown ended.


    Crack-boom!


    Dozens of lightning bolts summoned by Jupiter rained down on the enemy base.


    Buildings swept by the bright lightning crumbled, catching fire and burning up.


    In an instant, everything turned into ashes.


    Following that, a massive tornado summoned by Reyna erupted over the remaining debris.


    ***


    "The operation is over. Both of you commanders have worked hard."


    The lieutenant who confirmed the total destruction of the military base said.


    "The medium cavalry division will now move in to clean up and investigate the enemy base. You two can return to the base."


    "..."


    Jupiter, who had been silently watching the enemy camp she had set ablaze, suddenly murmured.


    "I want to go."


    "What?"


    "There, I need to see it myself."


    A startled Reyna tried to stop her.


    "The Magic Corps is prohibited from going on-site. We are strictly long-range bombardment specialists, you know that, so why are you doing this?"


    "..."


    "If you go unnecessarily and get ambushed by the enemys remnants, our troops combat power will drop significantly..."


    "I want to go."


    "Hey, Jupiter!"


    Reyna tried to hold her back, but Jupiter was unstoppable. She was already running up the slope of the mountain.


    "Hey, someone grab her."


    Looking around at the surrounding soldiers, Reyna urgently shouted.


    "Grab her! Quick!"


    But who would dare to stop a magician?


    Pushing through the soldiers trying to stop her, Jupiter ultimately entered the enemy base.


    In the darkened, burned village, only the embers were left flickering. Everything was in ruins.


    Jupiter carefully approached the charred bodies of people.


    They were unarmed. Instead, they held dolls in their arms.


    "...Its a child."


    Jupiters legs started to tremble. She staggered through the devastated village.


    There were hardly any soldiers, or even young mens bodies.


    Bent old people and small children lay huddled together, turned into ash.


    "Civilians...only civilians."


    The realization of what she had done crawled up her spine, making her neck rigid.


    "These damn bastards! There were no armed forces here!"


    Jupiter screamed at the soldiers who belatedly followed her into the village.


    "Everyone...everyone here was just old folks and children!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "Jupiter."


    Approaching, Reyna spoke calmly.


    "Calm down."


    "How can I calm down right now?! Why would the command issue such an order without even properly verifying whether this is a military base or not!"


    "The guerrillas of the Camilla Kingdom are ruthless. They could be hiding in any village."


    Reyna gave a small nod.


    "And we dont have the time to identify whether they are guerrillas or innocent villagers."


    "What?"


    "The war with the Camilla Kingdom has been going on for half a year now. Winter is approaching. Maintaining the front line is already burdensome for the command... We need to end this quickly."


    "So...?"


    Jupiter mumbled dejectedly.


    "So if theres suspicion of them being guerrillas, without even confirming, indiscriminately... everything gets burnt down?"


    Reyna nodded.


    "Because its efficient."


    "Efficient?! This is efficient?! Sure, its efficient! Massacring civilians is damn efficient!"


    "Jupiter..."


    Reyna let out a deep sigh.


    "Do you know how many countries our magic corps have wiped off the map?"


    "..."


    "How many civilians do you think have died in the process?"


    "That, was... only in unavoidable cases..."


    "How many of the enemy bases youve burned down over the past 20 years do you think were real military bases?"


    Jupiters body went rigid.


    Only now did she realize. The truth about what she had been doing all her life.


    Reyna swiped her hair back irritably and complained.


    "Why are you freaking out now, really! Stop making things so tiring!"


    "Gulp."


    Jupiter covered her mouth,


    "Ugh!"


    And vomited.


    Tears and snot mixed with bile and poured out chaotically.


    Why.


    Why hadnt she ever doubted all this time?


    She simply bombarded magic as ordered. She fried people and burned them, then took her salary.


    She was proud of her work. She was proud each time a medal was added to her chest.


    She felt joy being able to contribute to the glorious advancement of the empire.


    It was all a load of crap.


    "You said it earlier. This is war these days. Without gaining single scar from the field, we rain magic from afar. Thats our job. Its intelligent, and swift."


    Reyna grumbled sourly.


    "But this is the reality up close."


    "..."


    "What youve doing... Has just been turning a blind eye to from afar."


    Thats when it happened.


    Uh-ahhh-


    From a distance, the sound of a child crying echoed.


    "?!"


    Jupiter, who abruptly raised her head, rushed over frantically.


    There was a small shrine at the edge of the village. The crying was coming from there.


    The entrance to the shrine had been burned down and collapsed.


    And beneath the burning tree lay a little girl.


    "Just hold on! Ill get you out!"


    Jupiter strained to lift the burning tree log. She successfully pulled out the girl.


    The left side of the girls face and her left half were severely burned, her pulse fading.


    Jupiter, looking at the unconscious girls face, carefully embraced her.


    "Im sorry, Im sorry, its all my fault. Im so sorry..."


    A voice came from within the temple.


    "Are... Are you rescuers?"


    Startled, Jupiter looked inside, and there were survivors in the temple.


    An old priest and children, their bodies covered in blood, were looking at Jupiter with fear in their eyes.


    "A divine punishment fell from the sky all of a sudden, we thought we were all going to die..."


    "..."


    "You came to save us. Thank you, thank you!"


    The old priest was trying to lead the children out of the temple. Jupiter hastily raised her hand.


    "No! Dont come out!"


    "Eh?"


    "Dont come out! Please stay hidden!"


    "So please, stop making things difficult, and step aside quickly. I dont enjoy doing this."


    Wind magic gathered again at Reynas fingertips.


    Jupiter, watching her, slowly bowed her head.


    The little girl, still cradled in her arms, had burn injuries and was drawing thin breaths.


    "...Damn."


    Jupiter gritted her teeth. She uttered in a suppressed voice,


    "...I will."


    "What?"


    "I will leave a mark on His Majestys leadership."


    "..."


    "I will formally protest to the higher-ups. I will report that the commands judgement was wrong, and the village we burned was inhabited only by civilians."


    A cold, blue fury simmered in Jupiters eyes.


    "I will testify that His Majestys command was flawed."


    Reyna, frozen in disbelief, laughed bitterly.


    "Crazy bitch."


    "Why, are you going to kill me too?"


    Jupiter cast a sidelong glance at the soldiers and knights surrounding her.


    "If thats the case, youll have to kill all of the Mage Troop soldiers who witnessed this, as well as the entire Heavy Cavalry Knight Troop. Kill them all."


    "..."


    "You cant, can you?"


    Above all.


    The two of them were once inseparable friends.


    Jupiter believed that Reyna wouldnt shoot her. And indeed, she didnt.


    "..."


    Reyna slowly lowered her finger.


    Her face had gone cold, hardened like ice.


    "Do as you please, Jupiter. Rebel or smear filth on His Majesty, rescue children from the enemy nations youve scared off. Do as you wish."


    Reyna turned around, her uniform coat flapping in the wind.


    "But youll soon have to strip off that uniform. Youll have to give up everything youve worked your whole life for."


    "..."


    "Nothing changes even if you feign innocence now. My foolish friend."


    Reyna took one last look at Jupiter before turning her gaze forward and walking away.


    "Our time together was miserable, lets not see each other again."


    Jupiter watched in a daze as her comrade of 20 years walked away.


    Turning back, she saw the survivors, children covered in blood and soot.


    They were the new lives she now had to look after.


    ***


    Jupiter officially defected from the command center.


    This marked the first civilian massacre officially recorded in Everblack Empires military history.


    This incident remained as the only mistake committed by the Imperial Army Command during the occupation of Camilla Kingdom.


    It was a clear blemish on an operation led by the Emperor himself.


    After this, the Magic Troops were no longer deployed for guerrilla cleanup operations.


    With the halt of the Magic Troops bombardment, the operation was significantly delayed beyond the Commands expected end of war.


    It took several years after the kingdoms occupation to fully eliminate the Camilla Kingdoms guerrilla forces.


    It didnt take long for Jupiter to be ousted from the Magic Troops and be relegated to the countryside.


    ***


    A month after the operation.


    Jupiters new post was a small coastal village guard unit on the Eastern Front.


    Strictly speaking, there was no Eastern Front in the Empire.


    There was only the sea to the east, and no other countries beyond the strait.


    The guard unit had less than five subordinates.


    It was an obvious demotion. Even her rank had been downgraded.


    But it didnt matter.


    She had spent all of her lifetimes salary to build a house at the edge of the village where the sea could be seen.


    Carpenters flocked and began their busy construction work.


    Watching the beams of the house being raised, Jupiter turned around.


    "Well... live here together."


    "..."


    Children, who had suffered burns all over their bodies, their limbs seared away, gazed blankly up at Jupiter.


    In the forefront of these children was a girl whose left half of the body was scarred by burns.


    The girl was staring at Jupiter with clear eyes.


    Feelings of guilt and the urge to escape warred fiercely within Jupiter.


    But, through a strenuous effort, she suppressed her emotions and squatted down to meet the childrens gazes.


    "It seems I havent properly introduced myself yet. My name is Jupiter."


    With a cheap eyepatch covering her lost left eye and a smile on her face, Jupiter spoke.


    "From now on, you can call me Granny."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    "She wasnt your actual granddaughter then."


    As Jupiter shared her story, I murmured softly in response. Jupiter nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, not a drop of my blood runs in her veins."


    "I thought otherwise because of the striking resemblance..."


    "Haha, thats a pleasant thought to entertain, despite the truth."


    Jupiter tilted her head slightly in thought.


    "She may not have been my granddaughter by blood... Im not even certain I played the role of a real grandmother."


    "..."


    "I raised those children out of guilt and a sense of duty, but strictly speaking, I was a relentless enemy to them."


    Jupiters voice was as stoic as ever, but there was an underlying hint of a bloody past.


    "I burned down their hometown, annihilated their family and relatives."


    "..."


    "Even without me saying anything... they must harbor hatred for me."


    With a bitter smile, Jupiter brought her drink to her lips.


    "I dont mind if they cant forgive me. The sins I committed arent of the kind that can be forgiven anyway. But."


    "But?"


    "I wanted to properly apologize to them, but I feel like I havent done it right. That weighs on me."


    Regret shimmered in Jupiters solitary eye.


    "Junior is a highly talented child. In terms of talent, she surpasses me by miles."


    That was indeed true. An SSR rank was bestowed upon geniuses who surpassed ordinary talent.


    "But due to getting caught in my lightning strike as a child... her body has severely weakened. Her heart, the core of magic, has been weakened to the point that every time she uses magic, its eating away at her lifespan."


    I remembered Junior burning pain-relieving herbs, bleeding from the nose and coughing up blood every time she cast magic. I never knew it was due to a past injury.


    "Thats why I prohibited her from using magic. I even stopped her from learning magic."


    "But why is she so good at it then?"


    "Do you think I could have stopped her?"


    Jupiter chuckled.


    "Against a childs talent and passion, the opposition of adults is nothing but a minor obstacle."


    "..."


    "She started to teach herself and soon surpassed her peers, and now shes stronger than even me."


    In a duel few days ago, Jupiter lost to Junior.


    Even though Jupiter wasnt in her best condition, she felt it herself. If both were at their full strength, she would have lost.


    "Had I not done what I did, Junior could have become a grand magician whose name would go down in world history."


    As she refilled her glass, Jupiter murmured.


    "Or she could have lived a normal and happy life in that small village."


    "..."


    "Fifteen years ago, on that day, I burned down both those possibilities."


    Jupiter was staring intently at her reflection in her drink.


    Whether she was seeing the eye she lost that day fifteen years ago, I couldnt tell.


    "Or maybe it was all the other things she lost that day, 15 years ago.


    I couldnt tell. All I could do was to listen to the story.


    "But how... how should I atone?"


    Jupiter let out a weary sigh.


    "If apologizing on my knees could fix that broken childs life, I would have done it a hundred, a thousand times over. But... theres no way to turn back."


    "..."


    "I not only failed to support that childs dream of becoming a wizard, I outright obstructed it. I had hoped the child would not burn away her short life with magic. But it wasnt any different from obstructing her dreams."


    Jupiter took another hearty drink from her filled cup.


    "But I couldnt even give that child a normal happiness. Parents, hometown, I burned it all."


    "..."


    "There was nothing I could... compensate for."


    Thunk!


    Jupiter, who had put down her glass, chuckled.


    "I dont know what to do. Now... frankly, Im scared of that child."


    "Scared?"


    "All I have left to give is this old life. I dont even have anything left to lose. What if one day, she suddenly tells me, Give back what youve stolen. What and how am I supposed to repay?"


    Jupiter, covering her lost left eye with her hand, closed her perfectly fine right eye.


    "Every time I look into that childs eyes, Im so scared... I want to hide in a mouse hole."


    "..."


    What came this time were two silver longswords, two daggers, two spears, and three quivers of arrows.


    I gave two longswords to Lucas, and all two spears to Evangeline.


    "Think of them as consumables and use them freely."


    "They look expensive, are you sure...?"


    Evangeline, who carefully took the silver spear, soon skillfully swung it around.


    Vroom-!


    Swish!


    Evangeline primarily wielded the cavalry lance type of weapon, but she handled the ordinary spear shed received this time quite skillfully.


    She whirled it around with a whoosh before thrusting it forward with a sharp yah! Impressive, right?


    Watching her, both Lucas and I clapped our hands, causing Evangelines face to turn red.


    "Hey, stop reacting to everything I do, seriously! Its embarrassing."


    Well, your reactions to our reactions are whats amusing.


    Youre a veritable feast of reactions. She does it so well!


    "Youre pretty skilled, even without a cavalry lance?"


    "Of course. The basic principle is the same."


    Well, spear-related skills do share a proficiency category. It makes sense when you put it that way.


    ...Wait a minute, am I thinking too much like a gamer?


    As I took a moment to ponder the absurdity of my worldview, where everything could be interpreted in game terms, Evangeline shrugged proudly.


    "Well, that, and I had an A+ aptitude test for all weapon groups at the academy. If you give me a long sword, Im confident I can handle it as well as that asshat."


    "Really? As good as me?"


    Lucas gaze turned deadly serious. Evangeline made a heh? face and confidently narrowed her sharp eyes. These guys are at it again.


    "Settle your duel later, for now, gather your equipment. Armor and a shield too."


    At my words, the two knights looked at me with surprise.


    "Are we going somewhere?"


    "Yes."


    As I grinned and slipped a silver dagger into my waistband,


    "Its time to move to the next area of the dungeon."


    Ive been waiting for this.


    The silver equipment Ive been waiting for has arrived, and its finally time to make progress on free exploration of the dungeon.


    ***


    We decided to proceed with this free exploration only with the main party.


    The area were heading to this time is too dangerous to bring the Dion Mercenary Group.


    Even the main party will face precarious moments, it would be too intense to take care of the newbie guys as well.


    The Shadow Squad has decent combat power, but the composition was a setback this time.


    Its an overly offensive combination.


    Two mages, three archers.


    It might be okay when exploring other areas, but the place were going today is a narrow dungeon.


    The Shadow Squad, biased towards long-range attacks, is risky. So theyre out.


    I decided to operate slowly and steadily with a small, single party.


    Well, thats all an excuse, actually.


    The real plan was to feed the main party experience points and speed up leveling.


    Its the main party that will face Celendion in the Vampire Lord raid.


    If we can speed up leveling and even learn ultimate skills, that would be really great.


    The ultimate skill that completes each character.


    The performance difference between a character who has learned the ultimate skill and one who hasnt was massive.


    If there are characters who have learned the ultimate skill at the time of the Vampire Lord raid, it will be much easier.


    Evangeline and Lucas, the highest-level heroes in my lineup, were both still in their late 30s. The ultimate skill wouldnt be unlocked until level 50, after their third class change. We were still a long way off.


    With the standard leveling pace, theyll probably need to hit stage 10 before the ultimate skill is unlocked.


    Damien and I were the only ones in a reasonable range to look forward to our next skill unlock. I was currently at level 24 and Damien at level 33.


    Considering the second class change at level 35 and the acquisition of the second skill, it was a plausible goal.


    ...Wait, is it a bit shameless to consider grinding 11 levels as feasible?


    But, couldnt I pull it off if I strategized correctly?


    Licking my lower lip with my tongue, I began to formulate a power-leveling plan in my head.


    Hand over the experience points, you damn game!


    Give me the next skill! A game-breaking one at that!


    Hand it over!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Having tidied up the basecamp surroundings and wrapped up my conversation with blacksmith Kellibey..


    "Let''s head back!"


    My three parties and I returned using the teleport gate.


    Kellibey, from beside his blacksmith shop, frantically waved his hand towards us.


    "Come visit often, you rascals! I get so lonely here! And bring some tasty stuff! Got it?!"


    Oh, such a dialog, he sounded like a lonely grandpa living in the countryside.


    Well, we really do plan to visit often.


    I bowed politely before shoving my body into the gate.


    "You must come often, you must-!"


    Stop, why are you so desperate, grandpa! You''re waiting like a grandparent expecting their grandkids on a holiday! We''ll come back, so just stay put!


    Flash-!


    ***


    As soon as we returned to the mansion, I summoned all the members of the three parties back to the drawing room.


    Everyone must be tired after the battle, but we needed to settle this incident and move on.


    "Firstly, you all worked hard. Thanks to everyone''s diligent efforts, this recovery operation was successful."


    After passing around simple beverages and snacks, I opened my mouth after taking a full gulp of my drink.


    But everyone was staring at me. I shouted with laughter.


    "Hey, relax and eat and drink! We won, why are you all so tense?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    "Thanks for the food!"


    "Thanks for the food~!"


    As Lucas and Evangeline started eating the fruit pie placed in front of them, the other party members also began to carefully take a bite each.


    The little ones of Shadow Squad eagerly stuffed their mouths with snacks, and even the newbie Dion Mercenary Group members who were cautious until the end started to chow down. How cute.


    "I guess I should explain to you all. The reason why those guys disappeared instead of dying."


    Once everyone seemed to have had a bit of a snack and drink, I resumed the story.


    "According to the blacksmith old man, Kellibey, who we encountered at the camp... the citizens of the Lake Kingdom are cursed with immortality."


    Lucas furrowed his brows.


    "Immortality... curse? So, they don''t die?"


    "That''s right."


    According to Kellibey''s explanation, when the citizens of Lake Kingdom die, they respawn at specific locations assigned to each individual.


    It takes some time to become mobile again. Anyway, it seems like they respawn no matter how many times they die.


    "They don''t age, they don''t die. As if they are fixed on one axis of time."


    "Are all the citizens of Lake Kingdom cursed like that? How could such a thing..."


    "Well, though I say citizens, only a few are active at the bottom."


    The city-state seems to have a population of at least several hundred thousand in scale.


    However, the actual NPCs belonging to the Lake Kingdom that we encounter in the game are at most a few dozen.


    "There are about a hundred NPCs one can encounter in the dungeon. Half of them used to be adventurers, the rest were citizens of the Lake Kingdom... so at best, you''d encounter about fifty."


    I stopped mid-thought. Wait a minute.


    ''...Then where are the rest of the citizens?''


    Where were the rest of the hundreds of thousands of citizens?


    If everyone was under the curse of immortality... where on earth were they all?


    "It''s hard to believe. It''s like something out of a fairy tale."


    Evangeline, who had been nibbling on a pie, tilted her head.


    "But isn''t immortality usually considered a blessing, not a curse?"


    Lucas chimed in.


    "That''s right. Everyone is eager to live even a day longer, if we could live forever... wouldn''t that be called a blessing?"


    Damien looked disgusted.


    "I wouldn''t want it."


    "Why? You want to die soon?"


    "I don''t want to die, but living forever... seems too exhausting."


    Everyone seemed to have a slightly different view on life and death.


    Wondering what Junior, the last main party member, was thinking, I looked over and saw her.


    "...Immortality..."


    She was muttering to herself, staring blankly into space.


    It was a dreamy expression I hadn''t seen from this young wizard before. I was slightly taken aback.


    The Shadow Squad and Dion Mercenary Group began expressing their opinions on ''whether to live forever or enjoy a natural lifespan and die''.


    The reception room soon became noisy.


    ''What? Who said they''d let you live forever? They''re all counting their chickens before they''re hatched.''


    I chuckled and swallowed my drink.


    ''So, I guess from now on, we''ll have to chase hostile Lake Kingdom NPCs to their respawn points instead of killing them...?''


    It''s fortunate that we can suppress and chase them off. But it''s a headache that we can''t fundamentally eliminate them.


    It means we have to fight like this every time the Nightcrawlers show up.


    "Anyway, we''ve driven them out of the base camp for now.


    "Junior''s magic power was boiling within her. As if it was going to shoot out somewhere, any moment."


    "Huh? It was?"


    I had no idea. I might not have the ability to sense that, but those two SSR individuals should have!


    "She always seemed like she''s hiding something since we first met, Lord. It often feels like her magic power is restlessly fluctuating."


    I thought my intelligence and magic power stats were increasing decently, so why couldn''t I detect it? Is this kind of sensing a different ability?


    "But we haven''t mentioned anything because her skills are normally so tidy, Lord."


    Lucas stared at the hallway Junior had left, his gaze laced with wariness.


    "If she becomes a threat to you, Lord, we must stop her."


    "Hmm..."


    Watching us carefully, Damien cautiously spoke up.


    "But, Lord... Junior really looked sick."


    "You can sense that?"


    Who would''ve guessed he was a healer? It seems like he can sense illness rather than magic power.


    "Every time Juju uses magic, she puts a smoking pipe in her mouth."


    "What... are you sure it''s not because she''s a smoker?"


    "No. What''s in that smoking pipe is not tobacco but an herb with analgesic effects."


    "Huh?"


    "It smells different. I''ve even seen her fill it with the herb directly..."


    "..."


    An herb with analgesic effects?


    Every time she uses magic? Why?


    My head hurt so much that I slapped my forehead.


    ''Why are all these wizards sick in one way or another?''


    One has a hurt leg, another has a magic power outburst, and yet another is weak!


    This is a problem! If they''re this valuable, they should live long and healthy lives!


    "Don''t just hunch over your desks researching magic, stretch a bit! Straighten your backs! Get some sun! Got it?!"


    As I vented alone, Lucas challenged me.


    "It seems that your words apply to yourself as well, my Lord..."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s right, senior! Your face is pale because you''re always cooped up in the office!"


    "But I go on dungeon outings..."


    "Do you think that''s enough? From now on, you''ll train with us too."


    "I will take responsibility for your health, Lord!"


    The two vanguard knights put their hands on their hips (though you couldn''t see Evangeline''s) and began to pressure me.


    With a yelp, I shook my head.


    "No way! The Prince is an indoor kind of person! Busy with all sorts of things! Get lost, you bastards who only think about physical activity!"


    ***


    The next day. Around noon. In the office.


    "Ugh..."


    I am sprawled in my chair.


    I''ve been caught by the knight duo all morning and, surprisingly, I''ve done a quick jog and some training.


    Exhausted from sudden exercises...


    ''...Should I suggest Junior to exercise together?''


    I thought about the health of the newly acquired wizard.


    She had a nosebleed yesterday. She staggered a bit too.


    She also smoked herbs like a cigarette, herbs that supposedly have pain-relieving effects.


    Something''s definitely off.


    The problem is that she shows no intention of opening up about it.


    ''She''s hiding her stats and health issues...''


    She even had some sort of magic battle with Jupiter, who''s an old lady.


    It would be nice if she could just talk about what happened, what''s going on. But she doesn''t look like she''s in the mood to talk.


    Suddenly!


    It was then. Aider came into the office with a document in hand.


    "The scout we sent to the Capital has returned!"


    "Oh."


    I sat up straight in my chair.


    I had always sent requests for reinforcements, but as soon as it was confirmed that our stage 5 opponents were of the vampire clan, I sent another one immediately.


    I wrote desperately that if they didn''t help this time, we''re really doomed.


    It was a request for reinforcements, almost like a lengthy petition, handwritten by me. By now, they should respond!


    "So, the reinforcements?"


    "Hehe, about that..."


    Aider scratched the back of his head awkwardly, grinning.


    "None!"


    Well, that figures, you damn Capital bastards!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The party members heatedly debated whether to tackle the library or the court.


    Unfortunately for them,


    "The correct answer is, none of the above."


    I drew an X over all three routes. Everyones mouths fell open in shock.


    "If you were to follow the standard clear route, you would have to target one of these three places. But I know this dungeon all too well."


    Indeed, I know it all too well.


    I charted a new route from the base camp, skipping past the library, the grand park, and the court which comprise the 4th Zone.


    We would eventually visit these three places, but not today.


    "Today, well follow a secret passage, skipping the 4th Zone and heading straight to the 5th."


    I stopped my chalk there.


    "Our destination is the 5th Zone, The Colosseum."


    After writing The Colosseum in big letters, I dotted the i.


    "We will conquer this place."


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed.


    A hesitant Evangeline finally asked,


    "Wait a minute. Isnt the 5th Zone supposed to be more difficult than the 4th? Can we clear it right now?"


    "Of course."


    Actually, at this point, this is the easiest place to clear.


    "Theres a little trick to it."


    Both the dungeon gimmick and the boss monster.


    This dungeon is optimized for trickery. In fact, I had planned to raid here as soon as the base camp opened.


    "Dont worry about clearing. Ive got everything figured out."


    Confidently, I traced the path between the base camp and the colosseum with my hand.


    "However, as you can see, the distance is quite significant."


    The depth of the base camp is 3.


    From here, we have to go to the Colosseum, which has a depth of 5.


    In other words, we have to delve deep into the dungeon.


    "Well have to travel a considerable physical distance. Its inevitably going to take us overnight."


    "I see..."


    "Ill explain the trick as we go. The journey will be long, and well have nothing to do but talk."


    I put down the chalk and wiped my hands with a handkerchief.


    "Thats all. Any questions... well address them as we go."


    Evangeline and Junior, who seemed to have many questions, reluctantly lowered their hands. I smiled.


    "If you dont want this to turn into a three-day trip, lets get moving. Youve already spent too much time preparing."


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The base camp has many paths leading to various places in the Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Explore freely!]


    ***


    We arrived at the base camp through the teleport gate.


    This time, the blacksmith Kellibey was nowhere to be found. Only Coco, the space sorceress, was there to greet us.


    "Oohoho, my little ones! Are you here to play again?"


    No, were not here to play. Were risking our lives on this exploration.


    "Goodness, it seems youve lost more weight since the last time? Wait a minute. Ill give you something delicious."


    "Ah... Im sorry, Granny Coco. Were really busy right now."


    When Coco tried to take out some jellies from her workshop, I stopped her and looked around.


    "But where is Kellibey?"


    "That dwarf? I dont know. He said something about gathering materials and went into the dungeon."


    "Hmm..."


    Kellibey was always the NPC with perfect attendance here. So, does he even leave his post?


    Well, hell manage. Regardless, Kellibey is stronger and higher-level than us at this point. He wont suffer a premature death.


    "Granny Coco, I just have one more favor to ask..."


    I brought Granny Coco to the center of the base camp.


    At the center of the base camp, something akin to a manhole cover was installed. I pointed at it with my hand.


    "Could you please unlock this for us?"


    "Uh-hi-hi, are you sure? The path below here is the infamous Path of the Overlord."


    Granny Coco looked at me with a face that was struggling to suppress a smile.


    "You might break down while passing through."


    "Im fine. I wont break."


    "If you cant conquer the battlefield at the end, you wont be able to come back. It becomes one-way. Are you really okay?"


    "Im fine. Because Ill conquer it."


    "Uh-hit, uh-hi-hi-hi! Kellibey did say that this new recruit is quite good. Indeed!"


    Granny Coco, who was clutching her belly in laughter, lightly waved her hand.


    Clang!


    Then, a spark flashed from the manhole cover, and it gently opened upwards.


    "Alright, go on! Ill be waiting for your epic tales."


    "Thank you, Granny."


    Granny Coco backed away with hands on her hips. I pointed at the manhole with my toe and signaled to the party members.


    This means even my passive skill, Unyielding Commander, was sealed.


    I cant defend party members from mental status effects. All I can do is hope that each person overcomes this trial.


    Thump!


    The second one to come down was Damien.


    Damien rolled down the tunnel, huddled in the corner shaking.


    "I did wrong, I did wrong, I did wrong! Please, dont... dont hit me..."


    "Damien."


    "Im sorry, Ban. Im sorry. Im sorry for being alive. I was wrong. So..."


    "Damien!"


    I grabbed Damiens shoulders, forcing him to meet my gaze.


    "Im here."


    "Hah, hah, hah..."


    "Whatever was up there, its over now. And it wont bother you again."


    With trembling eyes, Damien scanned me and croaked out in a drained voice.


    "Your Highness. Please... hold my hand..."


    "Sure."


    "And Sir Lucas, too. Please."


    "Okay."


    Lucas and I each held one of Damiens hands. Damien squeezed his eyes shut, trembling.


    Thump-


    Next came down Junior.


    "Hmm."


    Junior looked up the tunnel with intrigued eyes, adjusting her wide-brimmed hat.


    "I see. So, thats how this curse works... Interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    "Its a bit old-fashioned, being from five hundred years ago, but its fascinating."


    I beckoned towards Juniors legs.


    "Your legs are shaking."


    "No, its just... wizards arent good with physical stuff. Its not because Im scared."


    "Sure, lets go with that."


    Then, Junior, looking our way, narrowed her eyes.


    "What are you three doing right now?"


    "Come here too, help hold Damiens hand."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry. Cant you see the guy trembling? He needs human warmth."


    Hesitantly approaching, Junior carefully extended her hand and rested it on top of Damiens.


    Thump!


    The last one to land was Evangeline. She lowered her shield and landed in style. Are you Captain Crossroad?


    "Wow! Im drenched in cold sweat."


    Evangeline, with her hair soaked in sweat, complained as she brushed her hair back.


    "Why did I take a shower?"


    Im talking about water, you brat.


    Then Evangeline, looking our way, had the same reaction as Junior.


    "What are you four doing now?"


    "Well... shall we hold hands and go around?"


    "..."


    Looking at us with a somewhat reluctant gaze, Evangeline extended her hand and dashed towards us.


    "I want to join too."


    "Do so."


    Pop.


    Evangelines tiny hand was placed on top of Damiens.


    "Um, that is..."


    After a moment.


    Damien, rolling his big brown eyes, glanced at us.


    "Um... Im okay now..."


    "Huh? No, no. Youre still trembling. Lets just keep doing this a little longer."


    "Well, its a bit... embarrassing..."


    "No, its okay! Being scared of such a curse is never something to be ashamed of! Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets be strong~!"


    "Uh..."


    Damiens neck and ears turned bright red, and he lowered his face.


    We looked down at Damien and laughed heartily. It was fun to tease him.


    I dont know what horrific past Damien has experienced, and how deep the wounds he carries are.


    But here, he has his party members.


    Just as we hunt monsters together, I hoped that we could also overcome these painful memories. Thats what I thought.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    We took about an hour of rest at the entrance of the passage.


    We had just broken through the darkness full of curses. There was no need to rush.


    We took a rest, drank water, and ate some simple snacks.


    Once everyone was settled, I got up, holding a blue flame torch.


    "Alright, we cant camp here. Shall we start moving?"


    Everyone in the party promptly got up.


    Lucas led the way, followed by Damien, then me. Junior and Evangeline followed behind.


    In this formation, we began to walk down the passage.


    It hadnt been long before,


    "Uh, uhh..."


    Damien, with his head hung low, made a strange noise. I asked him with concern,


    "Are you alright, Damien? Are you in pain?"


    "No, its not that Im in pain..."


    Damien covered his face with both hands and let out a long sigh.


    "Im, Im just embarrassed..."


    "Oh, come on. Whats there to be embarrassed about?"


    "I really cant understand why I behaved that way earlier, uhh..."


    "Its fine. We all experienced scary things back there. Everyone understands."


    I smiled brightly and clenched my fist in a fighting gesture.


    "Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets stay strong~!"


    In the same order as before, the rest of the party members chanted the slogans one after another.


    "That repertoire... Please stop... uhh..."


    Damien was so embarrassed he wanted to die. The rest of the party members laughed wickedly. So much fun.


    The passage was long and repetitive, without a single pattern. It was slightly confusing whether we were moving forward correctly.


    Given the boring time, I explained the gimmicks and tricks of the Colosseum as I had mentioned earlier.


    "The Colosseum is different from a regular dungeon."


    The dungeons in this Lake Kingdom are typically made up of rooms and corridors.


    You clear rooms where various events occur and travel down corridors to the next room.


    "The Colosseum only has one room, where enemies keep appearing. There are a total of seven waves."


    From just hearing this, it sounds like the occasional wave defense type of dungeon.


    But the Colosseum has an unusual feature.


    "The Colosseum has a system called ante."


    "Ante?"


    "In the Colosseum, they bet on who will win. For example, lets say Lucas and I fight in the arena."


    At my words, Lucas, who was leading the way, jumped up.


    "Then Ill immediately cut my throat and offer it to you, my lord!"


    "No... Im just giving an example... Dont die..."


    Why wont he let me finish speaking?


    "Anyway, back to the point. Suppose Lucas and I fight in the arena. Who do you think will win?"


    "Hmm..."


    Damien looked at me and cautiously answered.


    "Lord Lucas...?"


    "What do other people think?"


    "I think Lucas."


    "I also think Lord Lucas will win."


    Evangeline and Junior also predicted that Lucas would win. Only Lucas shook his head violently.


    "My lord will win, without a doubt!"


    "Right. Right. So, what is the victory prediction ratio then? 3 to 1, right?"


    I continued the explanation with a grin.


    "So, whats the victory payout ratio? Lets say we all bet 100 Gold each. If Lucas wins, how much would each of you three take?"


    Evangeline pondered and did the math.


    "If the total pot is 400 Gold... each of us would take 133 Gold."


    "Right. You bet 100 Gold and made 133 Gold. In other words, the victory payout ratio for those who bet on Lucas is 1.33. Got it?"


    I pointed to myself.


    "On the other hand, if I win, how much would Lucas take?"


    "All 400 Gold, my lord!"


    "Correct. Whats the payout ratio then? Its 4 times."


    Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    "I knew I could trust you, my lord!"


    "Sometimes your loyalty scares me, Lucas..."


    "Haha."


    Junior, with a thin smile, murmured softly.


    "I hope so... Itd be nice if I could feel that way."


    ***


    How many hours had we spent traversing this lengthy passage?


    The scenery of the never-changing corridor suddenly transformed.


    The wall opposite us was getting closer, and we started to see a vertical passage with a ladder.


    "It seems like weve reached the end."


    "How long did we walk?"


    "I think its been over three hours."


    Time sense dulls in such places. I took out my pocket watch to check.


    "Wow, we walked for about five hours in total."


    We took short breaks intermittently. However, we mostly kept moving without resting.


    "Really, Your Highness? Are your legs alright?"


    "Im fine. Dont worry."


    "Im not fine. My legs have been hurting...owww."


    "My back... Does anyone need healing magic?"


    Everyone had something to say, but Junior was a beat late to chime in.


    "Ughh!"


    "Shouldnt we treat the wounds before anything else?!"


    Doesnt it make sense to first stop the bleeding, no matter where the injury is? Huh?


    Anyway, having reached the end of the hallway, we took another break.


    The fatigue we didnt notice while walking suddenly hit us.


    We collapsed and rested, soothing our legs that were tortured by the long march.


    However, we didnt come all this way to rest forever.


    Once our fatigue had reasonably subsided, I commanded the party to move forward.


    "This time, there wont be a curse like before."


    Looking up at the vertical corridor leading upwards, thats what I said.


    Bright light could be seen from above.


    Rather than delving into the darkness as we did before, its much more reassuring to head out into this bright environment.


    Loosening my shoulders, I spoke in a loud voice.


    "Well, shall we ascend!"


    ***


    When we had descended the dark vertical corridor earlier, it had felt like a very long time.


    But this time, ascending the bright corridor was quick. It appeared to be not as high as we had anticipated.


    "Ha-ha! Weve made it up."


    Following Lucas, who was at the lead, I climbed up the ladder and exclaimed.


    "..."


    Lucas, who had climbed up first, was silent. I found it a bit odd.


    "Lucas? Whats wrong?"


    "Master."


    Lucas turned to look at me with tense eyes.


    "This place..."


    "This place?"


    "...is an enemy base."


    Huh? What does that mean?


    I lifted my head to look around. And right at that moment.


    Flash!


    Blinding lights poured in from all sides. Yikes! Whats happening!


    A moment later, when my eyes finally adjusted to the light.


    [Zone 5: Blazing Colosseum]


    A system window popped up in front of my eyes.


    And the place we were standing in was indeed - the middle of the Colosseum arena.


    We had ascended here by opening a manhole cover on the floor of the arena.


    "Holy shit."


    Why is there a manhole cover in the middle of the arena?!


    Evangeline, who had followed me into the arena, asked me with an incredulous look on her face.


    "But, senior? You didnt mention entering the arena right away!"


    "Well..."


    Feeling flustered, I too burst out in exasperation.


    "I didnt know either, dammit!"


    Even in the game, there had been instant transitions to combat situations, but of course, I thought it was game logic! Who wouldve thought it was based on historical accuracy!

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Right after Damien and Junior entered the arena.


    Distracted by the lights pouring in from all sides, and the fireworks bursting around us.


    "Yahooo! When was the last time we had a challenger?!"


    A sudden guffaw echoed from a mans voice. We all looked in his direction.


    Right in the center of the colosseum.


    There stood a large stage, with a man wearing a black jackal mask.


    I murmured to myself upon seeing him.


    "Jackal..."


    Hes the NPC boss of this Colosseum dungeon.


    "I cant even remember the last time we had guests! But it was worth the wait!"


    Fireworks shot up on both sides of Jackal as he shouted. Boom! Boom!


    "Now, now, now! Youve all been waiting! Are you hungry? Lets get right to it! Blazing Colosseum, a monumental grand opening! Todays first match-up!"


    Jackals hand pointed straight at us.


    "A band of stray dog adventurers from who knows where!"


    At the words stray dog, Lucas and Evangeline flinched.


    Their self-esteem and pride were admirable, even in this situation.


    "Versus! Our adorable little glutton of the Colosseum whos been waiting for this day! Chi~~~mera!"


    Below the stage where Jackal stood, a gate made of iron bars creaked open with a rumbling noise.


    Grrrr!


    With a chilling howl, a huge creature slowly walked out.


    It looked like a monster mixed with various animals: a lion, a goat, a snake... and much more. The moment I saw it, I blurted out its famous name.


    "Chimera..."


    "Who will survive and devour the other? I do hope the stray dogs put up a fight. It would be too much if it ended in one round, wouldnt it?"


    As Jackal finished his sentence,


    Ding!


    [Blazing Colosseum - Wave 1]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.45 Chimera Origin : 1 Unit


    - Victory odds: 1.01 vs 100.00


    The system window updated.


    Chimera Origin.


    The most primal and pure-blooded among the Chimeras. Which also means its pretty threatening.


    But wait.


    Victory odds are 1.01 to 100...?


    This place, the Colosseum of a ruined kingdom.


    There are no spectators, no one to place bets.


    In the end, they modified the system a bit to maintain the betting system.


    Keekeekee!


    They gave each of the 100 goblins sitting in the audience one vote.


    They vote on who they think will win, and the victory odds are derived from the results.


    And the voting resultsthere they are.


    99 to 1.


    Victory odds, 1.01 to 100.


    Since 100 to 0 is blocked by the system, this is basically the maximum.


    They think we have absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Even if we look weak, guys,"


    I muttered, feeling rather deflated.


    "This is just too much."


    Keekeekee!


    The goblins in the audience cackled at us, like they were mocking us.


    Damn creatures. Lets see what happens later.


    Grrrrr...!


    The Chimera Origin, gradually closing the distance towards us.


    We decided to take it down first.


    "Damien."


    "Versus! I really didnt want to bring this one out! The War God of our adorable goblin friends! The freezing flame, Kali-Aharg! With eight weapons in his hands, he cuts down his enemies in a blink!"


    He couldnt cut anything.


    The Goblin God tried to block my bullet with the eight weapons in his hands, but as soon as the bullet touched the weapons, they all melted, and the bullet penetrated through the Goblin Gods center.


    Kwaaaar.


    The Goblin God let out a gasping scream and collapsed grotesquely on the floor.


    Kyaeeeeeeee!


    Kyaeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Upon seeing this sight, the goblins in the audience burst into tears, fainting in the stands. It was such a satisfying sight.


    The victory prediction was 70 to 30.


    And then.


    [Flaming Colosseum - Wave 5]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.49 Fallen Blood: 2 Units


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.66 vs 2.50


    At last, the blood clan made an appearance.


    "Versus! I cant handle this! The host has freshly hunted a few of this seasons monsters! The blood clan! The most ferocious of them all! The Falllllen Bloooood!"


    Fallen Blood.


    A term referring to degenerate vampires.


    Vampires who have not consumed human blood for a long time gradually devolve, losing their language, rationality, and eventually becoming something similar to beasts.


    Growl...


    Grrrrr!


    These were those creatures.


    Blood-sucking vermin crawling on all fours: the Fallen Blood.


    Thwock-!


    I fed the first one a shot from the Black Queen.


    The creature tried to dodge the bullet with its lightning-fast reflexes, but the tail end of the bullet grazed its waist.


    Poof!


    That was the end.


    The Fallen Blood that was blown back to the wall vanished into ashes after a while. Receiving a 2.5 times stake was overly excessive.


    "Well, enough with the tricks."


    I lowered the Black Queen.


    "Shall we use the remaining one for real battle training?"


    Up until now, the highest-ranked opponent Id faced among the blood races was a Ghoul.


    A superior monster like the Fallen Blood would be a great learning opportunity.


    At my words, Lucas unsheathed his silver sword, and Evangeline began twirling her silver spear.


    "Weve been waiting to hear that."


    "You must have enjoyed fighting alone, senior? Now its our turn."


    Hmm, honestly, I did enjoy it. Yum yum. Delicious.


    "First off, this guy is much stronger than our partys level."


    I carefully eyed the remaining Fallen Blood.


    His level was 49, far surpassing our partys average level.


    "However, our ultimate opponent is the No-Life King, the king of vampires. Hes several times stronger than this guy."


    Eventually, wed have to face someone even more dreadful.


    If we couldnt overcome this level of difficulty, the future raid results would be predictable.


    "We should be able to knock down a monster of this level while smiling. Can you do it?"


    Clank!


    Instead of an answer, Damien raised a crossbow loaded with a silver bolt.


    Lastly, Junior swung her mace around and raised magical elements behind her.


    "Please give us instructions, my Lord."


    Lucas, who held his silver sword upright in front of his chest, had a smile on his face.


    "Give us your orders, and we will cut down any enemy while smiling."


    I grinned back and pulled out my staff, Maestro, from my pocket.


    This rounds victory prediction, 60 to 40.


    It was time to show the gobsmacked Goblin bettors who they should really be placing their bets on.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ...However.


    Despite all the preparations we had made for the battle, it ended too easily.


    We stood, sweat cooling on our brows, looking down at Fallen Blood, shredded and fallen before us. What happened?


    "His, his stats were certainly high..."


    "Is it because hes a fallen vampire? He moved too simply."


    He was a former vampire, left with nothing but a thirst for blood and primal instincts. No different from a beast.


    No matter how fast and strong he was, his movements and actions were too predictable. This made it easy to counter.


    Junior and Damien shot from a distance, while Lucas and Evangeline stormed in close with their silver weapons, Fallen Blood couldnt hold on for long and fell.


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head with my staff. No, I was all prepared, and this is it?


    "Do we have something... a little more challenging?"


    I looked up at the stage and asked.


    "..."


    Jackal, who had been looking down at us as if he couldnt believe what he was seeing, cleared his throat, "Very well! Its time to bring out the freshest and liveliest monster from this seasons batch!"


    He said, opening the iron-barred gate.


    Koo-goong...!


    [Flaming Colosseum - Wave 6]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.50 Vampire : 1


    - Victory odds ratio : 2.00 vs 2.00


    A vampire!


    Finally, we were up against a real, legitimate vampire.


    "Versus! The self-proclaimed noble with a bat-shaped head! Oh, I dont care anymore! Just go out and fight until you die! The fallen vampire! Bernato~~~!"


    Creak, creak.


    What appeared was... a young man bound in iron chains.


    His skin was pale, his tousled hair was blue and curly, and his eyes were a bloody red.


    "Ugh..."


    The vampire, Bernato, dazzled by the lights of the arena, found Jackal on the stage and roared.


    "Damn you, Jackal! Do you think you can get away with this?!"


    "Hmm? What are you saying?"


    "The only reason this pitiful arena of yours is allowed to exist is that the great legion leaders tolerate your existence!"


    Bernato thumped his chest.


    "But I am the family of the great Nosferatu Lord Celendion! You dared to touch me and reduce me to this state, surely the lord will judge you-


    Poo-hwak!


    Before he could finish his words, Bernatos arms suddenly flew off.


    Blood sprayed in all directions. Unaware that his arms had been cut off, Bernato made a stupid noise.


    "Huh?"


    Before we knew it, Jackal had drawn a dagger in each hand.


    He had drawn his daggers at a speed that the eye couldnt see, struck at a speed that the eye couldnt see, and cut off the vampires arms.


    "Shut your iron-smelling mouth, you filthy blood bastard."


    "Wh, what-"


    "Once youre caught by me and brought here, youre just a commodity of this Blazing Colosseum. I dont care who your family is, or under whose ass you were, got it!"


    Jackal pointed a dagger at Bernato.


    "Next time, Ill cut off your head. Fight properly! Before I stuff your mouth full of crushed garlic! Got it?!"


    "Kuk...!"


    Bernato, gritting his teeth, turned away from Jackal and looked at us.


    The blood connecting the fallen arms and the torso on the floor swirled, and the arms rose into the air, reattaching themselves to his body.


    "I dont know where you guys are from, I havent checked your lineage, and right now, I dont even have an appetite."


    Bernato flexed his fingers, confirming that his arm was properly attached, and bared his fangs at us.


    "I must kill you. If you dont resist, I will let you go peacefully."


    "Oh? Thats very kind of you."


    I twirled the staff in my hand and gave him a crooked smile.


    "Ill give you a heads up too. Were going to kill you. And it would be problematic if you dont resist, so please, do your best to struggle."


    "What?"


    "Its our first time dealing with a vampire in a real fight. Dont we need to gain some experience too?"


    Bernato looked as if he didnt understand my words.


    Well, I guess from a vampires point of view, humans are like bottles of juice on display at a supermarket.


    And if that bottle of juice suddenly says, Were also going to kill you, I can understand why hed be taken aback.


    However, my bloodsucking friend, the odds of victory now stand at 50 to 50, even with the Goblin voters.


    What should we do...?


    In the game, when you raid a vampire, its usually in the middle stage of the game.


    Wed typically set up various healing reduction artifacts and cut them down with holy weapons.


    But this is still early game.


    We dont have any rare items like healing reduction artifacts, and we havent even drawn a holy weapon yet.


    No damage can be inflicted... Is there any good way?


    The battle of attrition continued without landing a decisive blow.


    But we werent the only ones getting worn out. Bernato had lost too much blood.


    "Khuk...!"


    Bernato, whose complexion noticeably worsened, looked around. Probably searching for a suitable victim to suck blood from.


    And then our eyes met.


    "..."


    Hold on a minute.


    No, seriously?


    "Give me your blood, prey-!"


    Bernato, his mouth wide open, charged at me in an instant. His sharp fangs glistening threateningly.


    It seems I was targeted first because Im the lowest level. Its getting annoying.


    But, you see.


    If youre going to announce Im going to suck your blood now, naturally, we can prepare a counter.


    Thud! Thud-thud!


    Just before Bernatos fangs could rip into my throat,


    Three arrows flew into his open mouth.


    The arrowhead that pierced his left cheek came out through the other cheek, blood spurting out.


    "Keuk... He."


    Bernato froze in his tracks. Lucas and Evangeline charged at him.


    Thud!


    Thwack!


    Into Bernatos stomach went Lucass silver sword, into his back went Evangelines silver spear.


    The moment I saw this scene, an idea flashed across my mind.


    "Lucas, Evangeline! Dont retrieve your weapons, keep them stuck in his body and back off!"


    Lucas and Evangeline acted upon my command immediately. They dropped their weapons and quickly distanced themselves from Bernato.


    "Junior!"


    I quickly instructed Junior.


    "Lightning! Can you do it?!"


    "Ah ha."


    Rumble...


    The sound of thunder echoed, and Junior grinned cheekily.


    "I know what you mean."


    Ka-boom-!


    The next moment, lightning struck.


    The lightning, guided by the silver weapons in Bernatos body, burnt him from the inside out.


    "Kyaaaak-?!"


    The vampires blood-curdling scream echoed everywhere.


    "Ah."


    At that moment, Damien mumbled softly.


    "I see it."


    Whiz-!


    A crossbow bolt was fired from Damiens hand.


    Thud!


    The silver bolt, accurately piercing through Bernatos heart, had a small red bead impaled at its end.


    It was the vampires Soul Core.


    Ting-!


    The next moment, the red bead shattered to pieces.


    "Kyaaa... aaah..."


    And Bernato, from the end of his body, gradually disappeared as smoke.


    Looking down at the disappearing red smoke, all the party members were catching their breaths.


    Our first vampire hunt was a success.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "I think Ive caught a bit of a lead."


    Looking down at the spot where Bernato had vanished into a cloud of red smoke, I mulled over the situation.


    We had launched a combined assault with silver weapons and magic.


    After revealing the Soul Core, Damien took the shot.


    The basic tactics for dealing with vampires were slowly taking shape. I nodded in satisfaction.


    Good. We just have to progress one step at a time like this.


    Just then,


    "Excellent, challengers! You have proven yourselves worthy!"


    From the stage, Jackals voice resonated loudly.


    "Yes, worthy of facing me, Jackal the Gladiator King, directly!"


    Ding!


    [Flaming Colosseum - Wave 7]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.75 Gladiator King: 1 Unit


    - Victory Payout Ratio: None


    As the system window updated.


    Thud-!


    The final wave, and the last boss of this colosseum dungeon.


    The Gladiator King, Jackal, himself descended into the arena.


    I was wondering why there was no victory payout ratio, and then I noticed all the goblins in the stands were dead.


    Apparently, Jackal had killed them all with his own hands. Damn it!


    "Its been so long since Ive stood in the colosseum myself!"


    Jackal, who was spinning his short swords flamboyantly in his hands, muttered with a smug look.


    "This battle should be all mine. Thats why I cleared out the useless spectators."


    Thump. Thump.


    Watching the NPC boss, who was gradually closing the distance, I swallowed nervously.


    Gladiator King Jackal.


    In the game, he had a special ability to dodge the first attack every turn.


    Whether it was his special ability or the colosseums betting odds, either way, his specs were way out of our league. Level 75.


    Wed lose if we fought him.


    Wed definitely die.


    "Jackal."


    And yet, the reason I came here was because I had a way to incapacitate this boss.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke emphatically.


    "Everblack hasnt forgotten you."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Jackals threatening approach came to an abrupt halt.


    "What did you say...?"


    "I said Everblack hasnt forgotten you."


    In the game, why did speedrunners rush to the colosseum from the very beginning?


    Even if you could clear the previous waves using gimmicks, how would you deal with this formidable boss?


    The answer was simple.


    You dont fight.


    You use an event to skip it.


    Jackals identity is an agent dispatched from the Everblack Empire decades ago.


    Decades ago, when the empires intelligence agency (todays Aegis Special Forces) received rumors about the dungeon under the lake, they sent special agents into the dungeon.


    Unfortunately, these agents were kidnapped and brought to the colosseum during their dungeon investigation, where they were treated like slaves and forced to fight as gladiators.


    After a long time, all the agents died, but Jackal, who was of a long-lived race, survived.


    In the process, he killed the previous Gladiator King and became the new one.


    But by then, decades had already passed.


    Realizing that returning to the empire now would be meaningless, Jackal decided to spend the rest of his life as the Gladiator King, guarding the colosseum.


    So, how do you skip the battle?


    It was simple in the game. You just had to throw him an item called Prince Ashs Relic.


    Prince Ash is supposed to die in the tutorial.


    However, the relic remained in Lucass inventory afterward.


    Players often complained about this seemingly useless item taking up an inventory slot until its purpose was revealed.


    Receiving the royal relic, Jackal mistakes Lucas for royalty and lets the party go unharmed. That was the trick.


    Now, that was in the game.


    What about me?


    Just name drop.


    A boss who can be persuaded with a relic should be even easier to convince when I, the prince himself, prove my identity. Game over, right?


    "Everblack... hasnt forgotten me?"


    Jackal, who had been murmuring in a trembling voice, quickly knelt in front of me.


    "You turned a formidable enemy into an ally in an instant with just a few words."


    Junior chuckled, a gleam in her eyes.


    "Your Highness is truly remarkable."


    "Um... well..."


    Rather than me being remarkable, it was more about using the strategies I already knew. But they say information is the most powerful weapon. I guess I should be grateful for remembering all the strategies.


    "But, are we sharing this room?"


    Evangeline, who was rolling around on the blanket like a pill bug, frowned and asked me. Huh?


    "Of course, well share. Did you think we would use separate rooms?"


    "But there are two ladies here... We cant ignore gender differences..."


    "My goodness. Talking about ladies. Where are the ladies in this room?"


    All I see is a little pill bug and a blood machine.


    "What are you saying?! Im a lady!"


    "What will you do if I dont believe you."


    "This is what Ill do-!"


    Evangeline grabbed a pillow and gave me a light thump on my back. You!


    "You cheeky little bug-!"


    Ill put a stop to her antics this time! I grabbed a pillow and gave a hard whack to Evangelines head.


    "Kyaa!"


    With a dignified scream, Evangeline glared at me. I glared back. Whats the big deal!


    A moment later.


    "We finished taking... showers..."


    Lucas and Damien, who went to take a shower first, returned to find Evangeline and I earnestly engaging in a pillow fight. Thump, thump, thump.


    "Lucas!"


    With feathers from the burst pillow stuck all over my head, I tossed a pillow to Lucas.


    "Join the fight!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Without a moments hesitation, Lucas grabbed the pillow with both hands and charged in.


    "Wow! Its not fair to fight two against one!"


    As it turned into a 2 vs. 1, Evangeline screamed and called out to Junior.


    "Help me, Juju! Youre on my side, right?!"


    "No... I dont want to take sides..."


    "If you dont help now, Ill stick to you and bother you when we sleep!"


    "Hmm..."


    Junior, who had been hesitant, snapped her fingers.


    With that, a wind magic spell was activated, and blankets flew up to hit Lucas and me. I screamed in surprise.


    "Its low, so unfair! Recruiting a magician!"


    "You started the 2 vs. 1, senior!"


    "In that case, fine! Ill call in my best cheat character too! Damien!"


    I called to my sniper who hadnt joined the pillow fight yet and turned my head.


    "Quick, help us! Youre on the emperors side, right?!"


    "..."


    But Damien, lying on the bed in the corner, seemed to be ignoring my words. Damien?


    "...Zzz..."


    "Hes already asleep!"


    In the end, Lucas and I were wrapped up in blankets and laid side by side on the bed next to Damiens. Damn, I cant move...


    "I apologize, my lord. My incompetence is to blame..."


    "Its not your fault, Lucas... Its because of the evil alliance of these ladies..."


    Thats when it happened. Junior, watching our misery, covered her mouth, trying to stifle her laughter.


    "Pfft..."


    "..."


    Unlike the smiles Junior had shown before, there was no pretense in her laughter.


    It felt like she had opened up to us, if only a little.


    So, I felt a bit relieved.


    "Lets get some sleep, everyone. We must all be tired."


    "Indeed, my lord... Somehow... I feel very sleepy..."


    "Haha. It feels so sweet to sleep after winning. Good night!"


    "Everyone, good night."


    "...Zzz..."


    Each leaving a short greeting, my party members fell asleep one by one.


    They must have been tired; they were all out like lights.


    Listening to the quiet breaths of the sleeping children... my eyes began to close as well.


    I fell asleep quite comfortably.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "She wasn''t your actual granddaughter then."


    As Jupiter shared her story, I murmured softly in response. Jupiter nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, not a drop of my blood runs in her veins."


    "I thought otherwise because of the striking resemblance..."


    "Haha, that''s a pleasant thought to entertain, despite the truth."


    Jupiter tilted her head slightly in thought.


    "She may not have been my granddaughter by blood... I''m not even certain I played the role of a real grandmother."


    "..."


    "I raised those children out of guilt and a sense of duty, but strictly speaking, I was a relentless enemy to them."


    Jupiter''s voice was as stoic as ever, but there was an underlying hint of a bloody past.


    "I burned down their hometown, annihilated their family and relatives."


    "..."


    "Even without me saying anything... they must harbor hatred for me."


    With a bitter smile, Jupiter brought her drink to her lips.


    "I don''t mind if they can''t forgive me. The sins I committed aren''t of the kind that can be forgiven anyway. But."


    "But?"


    "I wanted to properly apologize to them, but I feel like I haven''t done it right. That weighs on me."


    Regret shimmered in Jupiter''s solitary eye.


    "Junior is a highly talented child. In terms of talent, she surpasses me by miles."


    That was indeed true. An SSR rank was bestowed upon geniuses who surpassed ordinary talent.


    "But due to getting caught in my lightning strike as a child... her body has severely weakened. Her heart, the core of magic, has been weakened to the point that every time she uses magic, it''s eating away at her lifespan."


    I remembered Junior burning pain-relieving herbs, bleeding from the nose and coughing up blood every time she cast magic. I never knew it was due to a past injury.


    "That''s why I prohibited her from using magic. I even stopped her from learning magic."


    "But why is she so good at it then?"


    "Do you think I could have stopped her?"


    Jupiter chuckled.


    "Against a child''s talent and passion, the opposition of adults is nothing but a minor obstacle."


    "..."


    "She started to teach herself and soon surpassed her peers, and now she''s stronger than even me."


    In a duel few days ago, Jupiter lost to Junior.


    Even though Jupiter wasn''t in her best condition, she felt it herself. If both were at their full strength, she would have lost.


    "Had I not done what I did, Junior could have become a grand magician whose name would go down in world history."


    As she refilled her glass, Jupiter murmured.


    "Or she could have lived a normal and happy life in that small village."


    "..."


    "Fifteen years ago, on that day, I burned down both those possibilities."


    Jupiter was staring intently at her reflection in her drink.


    Whether she was seeing the eye she lost that day fifteen years ago, I couldn''t tell.


    "Or maybe it was all the other things she lost that day, 15 years ago.


    I couldn''t tell. All I could do was to listen to the story.


    "But how... how should I atone?"


    Jupiter let out a weary sigh.


    "If apologizing on my knees could fix that broken child''s life, I would have done it a hundred, a thousand times over. But... there''s no way to turn back."


    "..."


    "I not only failed to support that child''s dream of becoming a wizard, I outright obstructed it. I had hoped the child would not burn away her short life with magic. But it wasn''t any different from obstructing her dreams."


    Jupiter took another hearty drink from her filled cup.


    "But I couldn''t even give that child a normal happiness. Parents, hometown, I burned it all."


    "..."


    "There was nothing I could... compensate for."


    Thunk!


    Jupiter, who had put down her glass, chuckled.


    "I don''t know what to do. Now... frankly, I''m scared of that child."


    "Scared?"


    "All I have left to give is this old life. I don''t even have anything left to lose. What if one day, she suddenly tells me, ''Give back what you''ve stolen.'' What and how am I supposed to repay?"


    Jupiter, covering her lost left eye with her hand, closed her perfectly fine right eye.


    "Every time I look into that child''s eyes, I''m so scared... I want to hide in a mouse hole."


    "Good, good. I''ll have them made just like this."


    What came this time were two silver longswords, two daggers, two spears, and three quivers of arrows.


    I gave two longswords to Lucas, and all two spears to Evangeline.


    "Think of them as consumables and use them freely."


    "They look expensive, are you sure...?"


    Evangeline, who carefully took the silver spear, soon skillfully swung it around.


    Vroom-!


    Swish!


    Evangeline primarily wielded the cavalry lance type of weapon, but she handled the ordinary spear she''d received this time quite skillfully.


    She whirled it around with a whoosh before thrusting it forward with a sharp ''yah!'' Impressive, right?


    Watching her, both Lucas and I clapped our hands, causing Evangeline''s face to turn red.


    "Hey, stop reacting to everything I do, seriously! It''s embarrassing."


    Well, your reactions to our reactions are what''s amusing.


    You''re a veritable feast of reactions. She does it so well!


    "You''re pretty skilled, even without a cavalry lance?"


    "Of course. The basic principle is the same."


    Well, spear-related skills do share a proficiency category. It makes sense when you put it that way.


    ''...Wait a minute, am I thinking too much like a gamer?''


    As I took a moment to ponder the absurdity of my worldview, where everything could be interpreted in game terms, Evangeline shrugged proudly.


    "Well, that, and I had an A+ aptitude test for all weapon groups at the academy. If you give me a long sword, I''m confident I can handle it as well as that asshat."


    "Really? As good as me?"


    Lucas'' gaze turned deadly serious. Evangeline made a ''heh?'' face and confidently narrowed her sharp eyes. These guys are at it again.


    "Settle your duel later, for now, gather your equipment. Armor and a shield too."


    At my words, the two knights looked at me with surprise.


    "Are we going somewhere?"


    "Yes."


    As I grinned and slipped a silver dagger into my waistband,


    "It''s time to move to the next area of the dungeon."


    I''ve been waiting for this.


    The silver equipment I''ve been waiting for has arrived, and it''s finally time to make progress on free exploration of the dungeon.


    ***


    We decided to proceed with this free exploration only with the main party.


    The area we''re heading to this time is too dangerous to bring the Dion Mercenary Group.


    Even the main party will face precarious moments, it would be too intense to take care of the newbie guys as well.


    The Shadow Squad has decent combat power, but the composition was a setback this time.


    ''It''s an overly offensive combination.''


    Two mages, three archers.


    It might be okay when exploring other areas, but the place we''re going today is a narrow dungeon.


    The Shadow Squad, biased towards long-range attacks, is risky. So they''re out.


    I decided to operate slowly and steadily with a small, single party.


    ''Well, that''s all an excuse, actually.''


    The real plan was to feed the main party experience points and speed up leveling.


    It''s the main party that will face Celendion in the Vampire Lord raid.


    ''If we can speed up leveling and even learn ultimate skills, that would be really great.''


    The ultimate skill that completes each character.


    The performance difference between a character who has learned the ultimate skill and one who hasn''t was massive.


    If there are characters who have learned the ultimate skill at the time of the Vampire Lord raid, it will be much easier.


    Evangeline and Lucas, the highest-level heroes in my lineup, were both still in their late 30s. The ultimate skill wouldn''t be unlocked until level 50, after their third class change. We were still a long way off.


    ''With the standard leveling pace, they''ll probably need to hit stage 10 before the ultimate skill is unlocked.''


    Damien and I were the only ones in a reasonable range to look forward to our next skill unlock. I was currently at level 24 and Damien at level 33.


    Considering the second class change at level 35 and the acquisition of the second skill, it was a plausible goal.


    ''...Wait, is it a bit shameless to consider grinding 11 levels as feasible?''


    But, couldn''t I pull it off if I strategized correctly?


    Licking my lower lip with my tongue, I began to formulate a power-leveling plan in my head.


    ''Hand over the experience points, you damn game!''


    Give me the next skill! A game-breaking one at that!


    Hand it over!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    But even if Damien, at the second job advancement, learned his second skill, given his base class was an N-grade healer, he wasnt going to learn anything outstanding. His passive was basic healing, his first skill was a detox ability... his second skill would likely be something akin to a status abnormality removal.


    As for my second skill, I was completely in the dark. No hint whatsoever.


    Thats what makes it a variable.


    The current structure of my job, Commander, had somewhat difficult skill configurations.


    The passive was an area-wide mental abnormality prevention.


    The first skill was area-wide mind control.


    It seemed related yet unrelated, simultaneously visible and invisible.


    Ive been only gaining skills related to the mind...


    My second skill was likely something along those lines as well.


    I wonder if theyll give me something like mental destruction...?


    Something that would shatter the enemys mental state or explode their heads outright. I hoped for some awesome attack skill.


    I was indulging in this daydream when I came to my senses.


    No, fantasizing like this wouldnt achieve anything.


    I might end up with an entirely unexpected second skill.


    Something as absurd as You gather all your strength for a physical attack wouldnt surprise me. It was an occupation without any information after all.


    Anyway, one thing is certain.


    To prepare for the Vampire Lord Raid, I needed to secure at least one more variable.


    For that, it was recommended to level up Damien and myself.


    Especially since I had to level up 11 times, it meant hogging experience points.


    It seems like the conditions have been met.


    I began to salivate.


    Shall I really try to power-level?


    ***


    One way or another, a bit past noon on the same day.


    Damien and Junior were summoned to the mansion.


    As I had mentioned earlier when I called them, they knew they were coming for a free exploration expedition.


    "Hehe! Im here...!"


    Damien arrived, sweating profusely. Upon looking closer, I saw he had carried six magic guns on his back...


    I gave the kid too heavy a load.


    Literally. Without thinking, I had handed over six heavy weapons. Sorry.


    Do I need to assign someone specifically for transport? What should I do?


    He should be focused solely on sniping.


    I had burdened this already delicate kid with not just wielding but carrying these heavy weapons everywhere. As I was pondering, Damien laughed brightly.


    "Its okay! It helps with stamina training, too!"


    No, dont smile like an angel. It makes me feel like a villain.


    "Carrying these magic guns around like this, maybe one day Ill have muscles like Lucas! Maybe Ill even get taller!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucas, who had been listening, smiled warmly.


    Something about all this was reminiscent of a beginner at the gym whos just started working out, full of the lofty ambition of benching, squatting, and deadlifting a total of 1100 pounds, and the experienced lifter who thinks, "Thats impossible, youre dreaming, noob." But it must be a misunderstanding, right? Right, Lucas? Right?


    "Hmm! Damien, for this exploration, lets just take a couple of magic guns and primarily use a crossbow."


    At my suggestion, Damiens eyes widened in surprise.


    "A crossbow?"


    "Yep. Ive crafted a few silver arrows."


    Magic guns certainly deliver high damage, but the additional damage from silver arrows should also pack a punch against those bloodsuckers.


    I planned to test which was more effective against those vampire bastards, the magic guns or silver arrows.


    If it worked well, I was considering crafting a new crossbow for him too.


    I handed Damien the N-grade crossbow I had previously fetched from the warehouse. It was the same one he used to use.


    In addition, I gave him three containers of silver arrows.


    But now it seems like the weight is almost equivalent to carrying a couple of magic guns...?


    "I understand! Um... then which magic gun should I take...?"


    Damien laid out six magic guns on the floor, pondering which one to take for this expedition.


    "Lets start with the Black Queen. Its necessary."


    "Ah, okay!"


    Damiens gear was quite heavy. If it got too burdensome, Id have Lucas carry some of it.


    -Bam!


    Just then, the parlor door opened and Junior appeared.


    "Oh, it seems Im the last one here."


    With drooping eyes, Junior grinned and greeted the party members.


    Then, her eyes met mine, and with a determined expression, she declared,


    "Health! Is! Wealth!"


    "...May I be honest?"


    Would I tell you to lie? Of course, you should answer honestly.


    After some hesitation, Junior whispered into my ear.


    "I was calculating how long I could tolerate the Bleeding."


    "..."


    "Everyone worries about the Bleeding. I was wondering how long I could hide it."


    "Just spit it all out, yeah..."


    Didnt your character have a strange set of traits? Bleeding isnt a gag, and its not a personality. Stop relying on that.


    Crossing my arms, I let out a heavy sigh.


    "How can you stabilize your condition?"


    "Heh. I dont know."


    Junior showed her typical, fox-like smile.


    "Give up on living fiercely, and things might get easier."


    I frowned.


    Pain comes with trying to live fiercely.


    This wasnt just true for Junior, who was living on borrowed time. It applied to everyone.


    Anyway, after the commotion from the two-day trip finally settled down,


    And after Lucas, who had gone to get a razor, and Evangeline, who had gone to take a shower, had returned,


    I was able to continue the briefing.


    "The free exploration up to now was a straight path. We just had to follow the established route."


    I brought out a chalkboard with a rudimentary map I had drawn beforehand.


    "But it wont be like that anymore. The routes have expanded."


    I pointed at the large circle drawn in the middle of the chalkboard. This was the base camp.


    "From the base camp, we can explore the Lake Kingdom freely. Of course, there are only a few direct routes, roughly three."


    I pointed at each of the three paths branching upwards.


    "These three routes each connect to different regions."


    I wrote the names of the regions at the ends of each route with chalk.


    "The first route leads to The Library. The second route leads to The Grand Park. The third route leads to The Court."


    Lucas, who had been listening to my explanation, raised his hand to ask a question.


    "My lord, what about the number of the zones? Are those three places zones 4, 5, and 6 in order?"


    Since we had passed through the [The Dried Sewer], [Hidden Alley], and [Northern Fortress] which were zones 1, 2, and 3 respectively, Lucass question made sense.


    But its slightly different.


    "Not exactly. The numbers of the zones do not represent the order, but rather, the depth of the dungeon."


    In other words, it represents the difficulty. Each depth has different sets of monsters and level ranges.


    And the Library, Grand Park, and Court are grouped into the same depth. In other words.


    "The Library, Grand Park, and Court are all Zone 4."


    "Ah, so the difficulty of the three places is about the same."


    "Thats not necessarily true..."


    Thats the tricky part.


    Even though theyre the same depth, the difficulty of the three areas is drastically different.


    "Which one do you think is the hardest?"


    I asked my party members.


    Damien was the first to raise his hand.


    "The Library."


    "Why?"


    "Because with all those books, it seems like a bunch of wizards would come pouring out."


    "Ho ho, quite an interesting assumption, but no."


    Next, Evangeline shot her hand up.


    "The Court!"


    "Why?"


    "Because its the most powerful place out of the three...?"


    "A very creative answer, but incorrect."


    I revealed the correct answer.


    "The answer is the Grand Park. Its an open space without any geographical features, where wed have to fend off monster waves attacking from all directions."


    "Ah..."


    "We cant go there now. Its too damn hard."


    Wed need four full parties, which would amount to twenty people, to stand a chance. Right now, it would be reckless.


    There are many players in the game who unknowingly go there first and end up quitting the game.


    Drawing an X on the route leading to the Grand Park, I grinned at my party members.


    "So, where shall we head to today?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    The party members heatedly debated whether to tackle the library or the court.


    Unfortunately for them,


    "The correct answer is, none of the above."


    I drew an X over all three routes. Everyones mouths fell open in shock.


    "If you were to follow the standard clear route, you would have to target one of these three places. But I know this dungeon all too well."


    Indeed, I know it all too well.


    I charted a new route from the base camp, skipping past the library, the grand park, and the court which comprise the 4th Zone.


    We would eventually visit these three places, but not today.


    "Today, well follow a secret passage, skipping the 4th Zone and heading straight to the 5th."


    I stopped my chalk there.


    "Our destination is the 5th Zone, The Colosseum."


    After writing The Colosseum in big letters, I dotted the i.


    "We will conquer this place."


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed.


    A hesitant Evangeline finally asked,


    "Wait a minute. Isnt the 5th Zone supposed to be more difficult than the 4th? Can we clear it right now?"


    "Of course."


    Actually, at this point, this is the easiest place to clear.


    "Theres a little trick to it."


    Both the dungeon gimmick and the boss monster.


    This dungeon is optimized for trickery. In fact, I had planned to raid here as soon as the base camp opened.


    "Dont worry about clearing. Ive got everything figured out."


    Confidently, I traced the path between the base camp and the colosseum with my hand.


    "However, as you can see, the distance is quite significant."


    The depth of the base camp is 3.


    From here, we have to go to the Colosseum, which has a depth of 5.


    In other words, we have to delve deep into the dungeon.


    "Well have to travel a considerable physical distance. Its inevitably going to take us overnight."


    "I see..."


    "Ill explain the trick as we go. The journey will be long, and well have nothing to do but talk."


    I put down the chalk and wiped my hands with a handkerchief.


    "Thats all. Any questions... well address them as we go."


    Evangeline and Junior, who seemed to have many questions, reluctantly lowered their hands. I smiled.


    "If you dont want this to turn into a three-day trip, lets get moving. Youve already spent too much time preparing."


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The base camp has many paths leading to various places in the Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Explore freely!]


    ***


    We arrived at the base camp through the teleport gate.


    This time, the blacksmith Kellibey was nowhere to be found. Only Coco, the space sorceress, was there to greet us.


    "Oohoho, my little ones! Are you here to play again?"


    No, were not here to play. Were risking our lives on this exploration.


    "Goodness, it seems youve lost more weight since the last time? Wait a minute. Ill give you something delicious."


    "Ah... Im sorry, Granny Coco. Were really busy right now."


    When Coco tried to take out some jellies from her workshop, I stopped her and looked around.


    "But where is Kellibey?"


    "That dwarf? I dont know. He said something about gathering materials and went into the dungeon."


    "Hmm..."


    Kellibey was always the NPC with perfect attendance here. So, does he even leave his post?


    Well, hell manage. Regardless, Kellibey is stronger and higher-level than us at this point. He wont suffer a premature death.


    "Granny Coco, I just have one more favor to ask..."


    I brought Granny Coco to the center of the base camp.


    At the center of the base camp, something akin to a manhole cover was installed. I pointed at it with my hand.


    "Could you please unlock this for us?"


    "Uh-hi-hi, are you sure? The path below here is the infamous Path of the Overlord."


    Granny Coco looked at me with a face that was struggling to suppress a smile.


    "You might break down while passing through."


    "Im fine. I wont break."


    "If you cant conquer the battlefield at the end, you wont be able to come back. It becomes one-way. Are you really okay?"


    "Im fine. Because Ill conquer it."


    "Uh-hit, uh-hi-hi-hi! Kellibey did say that this new recruit is quite good. Indeed!"


    Granny Coco, who was clutching her belly in laughter, lightly waved her hand.


    Clang!


    Then, a spark flashed from the manhole cover, and it gently opened upwards.


    "Alright, go on! Ill be waiting for your epic tales."


    "Thank you, Granny."


    Granny Coco backed away with hands on her hips. I pointed at the manhole with my toe and signaled to the party members.


    This means even my passive skill, Unyielding Commander, was sealed.


    I cant defend party members from mental status effects. All I can do is hope that each person overcomes this trial.


    Thump!


    The second one to come down was Damien.


    Damien rolled down the tunnel, huddled in the corner shaking.


    "I did wrong, I did wrong, I did wrong! Please, dont... dont hit me..."


    "Damien."


    "Im sorry, Ban. Im sorry. Im sorry for being alive. I was wrong. So..."


    "Damien!"


    I grabbed Damiens shoulders, forcing him to meet my gaze.


    "Im here."


    "Hah, hah, hah..."


    "Whatever was up there, its over now. And it wont bother you again."


    With trembling eyes, Damien scanned me and croaked out in a drained voice.


    "Your Highness. Please... hold my hand..."


    "Sure."


    "And Sir Lucas, too. Please."


    "Okay."


    Lucas and I each held one of Damiens hands. Damien squeezed his eyes shut, trembling.


    Thump-


    Next came down Junior.


    "Hmm."


    Junior looked up the tunnel with intrigued eyes, adjusting her wide-brimmed hat.


    "I see. So, thats how this curse works... Interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    "Its a bit old-fashioned, being from five hundred years ago, but its fascinating."


    I beckoned towards Juniors legs.


    "Your legs are shaking."


    "No, its just... wizards arent good with physical stuff. Its not because Im scared."


    "Sure, lets go with that."


    Then, Junior, looking our way, narrowed her eyes.


    "What are you three doing right now?"


    "Come here too, help hold Damiens hand."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry. Cant you see the guy trembling? He needs human warmth."


    Hesitantly approaching, Junior carefully extended her hand and rested it on top of Damiens.


    Thump!


    The last one to land was Evangeline. She lowered her shield and landed in style. Are you Captain Crossroad?


    "Wow! Im drenched in cold sweat."


    Evangeline, with her hair soaked in sweat, complained as she brushed her hair back.


    "Why did I take a shower?"


    Im talking about water, you brat.


    Then Evangeline, looking our way, had the same reaction as Junior.


    "What are you four doing now?"


    "Well... shall we hold hands and go around?"


    "..."


    Looking at us with a somewhat reluctant gaze, Evangeline extended her hand and dashed towards us.


    "I want to join too."


    "Do so."


    Pop.


    Evangelines tiny hand was placed on top of Damiens.


    "Um, that is..."


    After a moment.


    Damien, rolling his big brown eyes, glanced at us.


    "Um... Im okay now..."


    "Huh? No, no. Youre still trembling. Lets just keep doing this a little longer."


    "Well, its a bit... embarrassing..."


    "No, its okay! Being scared of such a curse is never something to be ashamed of! Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets be strong~!"


    "Uh..."


    Damiens neck and ears turned bright red, and he lowered his face.


    We looked down at Damien and laughed heartily. It was fun to tease him.


    I dont know what horrific past Damien has experienced, and how deep the wounds he carries are.


    But here, he has his party members.


    Just as we hunt monsters together, I hoped that we could also overcome these painful memories. Thats what I thought.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    We took about an hour of rest at the entrance of the passage.


    We had just broken through the darkness full of curses. There was no need to rush.


    We took a rest, drank water, and ate some simple snacks.


    Once everyone was settled, I got up, holding a blue flame torch.UppTodated from


    "Alright, we cant camp here. Shall we start moving?"


    Everyone in the party promptly got up.


    Lucas led the way, followed by Damien, then me. Junior and Evangeline followed behind.


    In this formation, we began to walk down the passage.


    It hadnt been long before,


    "Uh, uhh..."


    Damien, with his head hung low, made a strange noise. I asked him with concern,


    "Are you alright, Damien? Are you in pain?"


    "No, its not that Im in pain..."


    Damien covered his face with both hands and let out a long sigh.


    "Im, Im just embarrassed..."


    "Oh, come on. Whats there to be embarrassed about?"


    "I really cant understand why I behaved that way earlier, uhh..."


    "Its fine. We all experienced scary things back there. Everyone understands."


    I smiled brightly and clenched my fist in a fighting gesture.


    "Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets stay strong~!"


    In the same order as before, the rest of the party members chanted the slogans one after another.


    "That repertoire... Please stop... uhh..."


    Damien was so embarrassed he wanted to die. The rest of the party members laughed wickedly. So much fun.


    The passage was long and repetitive, without a single pattern. It was slightly confusing whether we were moving forward correctly.


    Given the boring time, I explained the gimmicks and tricks of the Colosseum as I had mentioned earlier.


    "The Colosseum is different from a regular dungeon."


    The dungeons in this Lake Kingdom are typically made up of rooms and corridors.


    You clear rooms where various events occur and travel down corridors to the next room.


    "The Colosseum only has one room, where enemies keep appearing. There are a total of seven waves."


    From just hearing this, it sounds like the occasional wave defense type of dungeon.


    But the Colosseum has an unusual feature.


    "The Colosseum has a system called ante."


    "Ante?"


    "In the Colosseum, they bet on who will win. For example, lets say Lucas and I fight in the arena."


    At my words, Lucas, who was leading the way, jumped up.


    "Then Ill immediately cut my throat and offer it to you, my lord!"


    "No... Im just giving an example... Dont die..."


    Why wont he let me finish speaking?


    "Anyway, back to the point. Suppose Lucas and I fight in the arena. Who do you think will win?"


    "Hmm..."


    Damien looked at me and cautiously answered.


    "Lord Lucas...?"


    "What do other people think?"


    "I think Lucas."


    "I also think Lord Lucas will win."


    Evangeline and Junior also predicted that Lucas would win. Only Lucas shook his head violently.


    "My lord will win, without a doubt!"


    "Right. Right. So, what is the victory prediction ratio then? 3 to 1, right?"


    I continued the explanation with a grin.


    "So, whats the victory payout ratio? Lets say we all bet 100 Gold each. If Lucas wins, how much would each of you three take?"


    Evangeline pondered and did the math.


    "If the total pot is 400 Gold... each of us would take 133 Gold."


    "Right. You bet 100 Gold and made 133 Gold. In other words, the victory payout ratio for those who bet on Lucas is 1.33. Got it?"


    I pointed to myself.


    "On the other hand, if I win, how much would Lucas take?"


    "All 400 Gold, my lord!"


    "Correct. Whats the payout ratio then? Its 4 times."


    Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    "I knew I could trust you, my lord!"


    "Sometimes your loyalty scares me, Lucas..."


    "Haha."


    Junior, with a thin smile, murmured softly.


    "I hope so... Itd be nice if I could feel that way."


    ***


    How many hours had we spent traversing this lengthy passage?


    The scenery of the never-changing corridor suddenly transformed.


    The wall opposite us was getting closer, and we started to see a vertical passage with a ladder.


    "It seems like weve reached the end."


    "How long did we walk?"


    "I think its been over three hours."


    Time sense dulls in such places. I took out my pocket watch to check.


    "Wow, we walked for about five hours in total."


    We took short breaks intermittently. However, we mostly kept moving without resting.


    "Really, Your Highness? Are your legs alright?"


    "Im fine. Dont worry."


    "Im not fine. My legs have been hurting...owww."


    "My back... Does anyone need healing magic?"


    Everyone had something to say, but Junior was a beat late to chime in.


    "Ughh!"


    "Shouldnt we treat the wounds before anything else?!"


    Doesnt it make sense to first stop the bleeding, no matter where the injury is? Huh?


    Anyway, having reached the end of the hallway, we took another break.


    The fatigue we didnt notice while walking suddenly hit us.


    We collapsed and rested, soothing our legs that were tortured by the long march.


    However, we didnt come all this way to rest forever.


    Once our fatigue had reasonably subsided, I commanded the party to move forward.


    "This time, there wont be a curse like before."


    Looking up at the vertical corridor leading upwards, thats what I said.


    Bright light could be seen from above.


    Rather than delving into the darkness as we did before, its much more reassuring to head out into this bright environment.


    Loosening my shoulders, I spoke in a loud voice.


    "Well, shall we ascend!"


    ***


    When we had descended the dark vertical corridor earlier, it had felt like a very long time.


    But this time, ascending the bright corridor was quick. It appeared to be not as high as we had anticipated.


    "Ha-ha! Weve made it up."


    Following Lucas, who was at the lead, I climbed up the ladder and exclaimed.


    "..."


    Lucas, who had climbed up first, was silent. I found it a bit odd.


    "Lucas? Whats wrong?"


    "Master."


    Lucas turned to look at me with tense eyes.


    "This place..."


    "This place?"


    "...is an enemy base."


    Huh? What does that mean?


    I lifted my head to look around. And right at that moment.


    Flash!


    Blinding lights poured in from all sides. Yikes! Whats happening!


    A moment later, when my eyes finally adjusted to the light.


    [Zone 5: Blazing Colosseum]


    A system window popped up in front of my eyes.


    And the place we were standing in was indeed - the middle of the Colosseum arena.


    We had ascended here by opening a manhole cover on the floor of the arena.


    "Holy shit."


    Why is there a manhole cover in the middle of the arena?!


    Evangeline, who had followed me into the arena, asked me with an incredulous look on her face.


    "But, senior? You didnt mention entering the arena right away!"


    "Well..."


    Feeling flustered, I too burst out in exasperation.


    "I didnt know either, dammit!"


    Even in the game, there had been instant transitions to combat situations, but of course, I thought it was game logic! Who wouldve thought it was based on historical accuracy!

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Right after Damien and Junior entered the arena.


    Distracted by the lights pouring in from all sides, and the fireworks bursting around us.


    "Yahooo! When was the last time we had a challenger?!"


    A sudden guffaw echoed from a mans voice. We all looked in his direction.


    Right in the center of the colosseum.


    There stood a large stage, with a man wearing a black jackal mask.


    I murmured to myself upon seeing him.


    "Jackal..."


    Hes the NPC boss of this Colosseum dungeon.


    "I cant even remember the last time we had guests! But it was worth the wait!"


    Fireworks shot up on both sides of Jackal as he shouted. Boom! Boom!


    "Now, now, now! Youve all been waiting! Are you hungry? Lets get right to it! Blazing Colosseum, a monumental grand opening! Todays first match-up!"


    Jackals hand pointed straight at us.


    "A band of stray dog adventurers from who knows where!"


    At the words stray dog, Lucas and Evangeline flinched.


    Their self-esteem and pride were admirable, even in this situation.


    "Versus! Our adorable little glutton of the Colosseum whos been waiting for this day! Chi~~~mera!"


    Below the stage where Jackal stood, a gate made of iron bars creaked open with a rumbling noise.


    Grrrr!


    With a chilling howl, a huge creature slowly walked out.


    It looked like a monster mixed with various animals: a lion, a goat, a snake... and much more. The moment I saw it, I blurted out its famous name.


    "Chimera..."


    "Who will survive and devour the other? I do hope the stray dogs put up a fight. It would be too much if it ended in one round, wouldnt it?"


    As Jackal finished his sentence,


    Ding!


    [Blazing Colosseum - Wave 1]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.45 Chimera Origin : 1 Unit


    - Victory odds: 1.01 vs 100.00


    The system window updated.


    Chimera Origin.


    The most primal and pure-blooded among the Chimeras. Which also means its pretty threatening.


    But wait.


    Victory odds are 1.01 to 100...?


    This place, the Colosseum of a ruined kingdom.


    There are no spectators, no one to place bets.


    In the end, they modified the system a bit to maintain the betting system.


    Keekeekee!


    They gave each of the 100 goblins sitting in the audience one vote.


    They vote on who they think will win, and the victory odds are derived from the results.


    And the voting resultsthere they are.


    99 to 1.


    Victory odds, 1.01 to 100.


    Since 100 to 0 is blocked by the system, this is basically the maximum.


    They think we have absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Even if we look weak, guys,"


    I muttered, feeling rather deflated.


    "This is just too much."


    Keekeekee!


    The goblins in the audience cackled at us, like they were mocking us.


    Damn creatures. Lets see what happens later.


    Grrrrr...!


    The Chimera Origin, gradually closing the distance towards us.


    We decided to take it down first.


    "Damien."


    "Versus! I really didnt want to bring this one out! The War God of our adorable goblin friends! The freezing flame, Kali-Aharg! With eight weapons in his hands, he cuts down his enemies in a blink!"


    He couldnt cut anything.


    The Goblin God tried to block my bullet with the eight weapons in his hands, but as soon as the bullet touched the weapons, they all melted, and the bullet penetrated through the Goblin Gods center.


    Kwaaaar.


    The Goblin God let out a gasping scream and collapsed grotesquely on the floor.


    Kyaeeeeeeee!


    Kyaeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Upon seeing this sight, the goblins in the audience burst into tears, fainting in the stands. It was such a satisfying sight.


    The victory prediction was 70 to 30.


    And then.


    [Flaming Colosseum - Wave 5]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.49 Fallen Blood: 2 Units


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.66 vs 2.50


    At last, the blood clan made an appearance.


    "Versus! I cant handle this! The host has freshly hunted a few of this seasons monsters! The blood clan! The most ferocious of them all! The Falllllen Bloooood!"


    Fallen Blood.


    A term referring to degenerate vampires.


    Vampires who have not consumed human blood for a long time gradually devolve, losing their language, rationality, and eventually becoming something similar to beasts.


    Growl...


    Grrrrr!


    These were those creatures.


    Blood-sucking vermin crawling on all fours: the Fallen Blood.


    Thwock-!


    I fed the first one a shot from the Black Queen.


    The creature tried to dodge the bullet with its lightning-fast reflexes, but the tail end of the bullet grazed its waist.


    Poof!


    That was the end.


    The Fallen Blood that was blown back to the wall vanished into ashes after a while. Receiving a 2.5 times stake was overly excessive.


    "Well, enough with the tricks."


    I lowered the Black Queen.


    "Shall we use the remaining one for real battle training?"


    Up until now, the highest-ranked opponent Id faced among the blood races was a Ghoul.


    A superior monster like the Fallen Blood would be a great learning opportunity.


    At my words, Lucas unsheathed his silver sword, and Evangeline began twirling her silver spear.


    "Weve been waiting to hear that."


    "You must have enjoyed fighting alone, senior? Now its our turn."


    Hmm, honestly, I did enjoy it. Yum yum. Delicious.


    "First off, this guy is much stronger than our partys level."


    I carefully eyed the remaining Fallen Blood.


    His level was 49, far surpassing our partys average level.


    "However, our ultimate opponent is the No-Life King, the king of vampires. Hes several times stronger than this guy."


    Eventually, wed have to face someone even more dreadful.


    If we couldnt overcome this level of difficulty, the future raid results would be predictable.


    "We should be able to knock down a monster of this level while smiling. Can you do it?"


    Clank!


    Instead of an answer, Damien raised a crossbow loaded with a silver bolt.


    Lastly, Junior swung her mace around and raised magical elements behind her.


    "Please give us instructions, my Lord."


    Lucas, who held his silver sword upright in front of his chest, had a smile on his face.


    "Give us your orders, and we will cut down any enemy while smiling."


    I grinned back and pulled out my staff, Maestro, from my pocket.


    This rounds victory prediction, 60 to 40.


    It was time to show the gobsmacked Goblin bettors who they should really be placing their bets on.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ...However.


    Despite all the preparations we had made for the battle, it ended too easily.


    We stood, sweat cooling on our brows, looking down at Fallen Blood, shredded and fallen before us. What happened?


    "His, his stats were certainly high..."


    "Is it because hes a fallen vampire? He moved too simply."


    He was a former vampire, left with nothing but a thirst for blood and primal instincts. No different from a beast.


    No matter how fast and strong he was, his movements and actions were too predictable. This made it easy to counter.


    Junior and Damien shot from a distance, while Lucas and Evangeline stormed in close with their silver weapons, Fallen Blood couldnt hold on for long and fell.


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head with my staff. No, I was all prepared, and this is it?


    "Do we have something... a little more challenging?"


    I looked up at the stage and asked.


    "..."


    Jackal, who had been looking down at us as if he couldnt believe what he was seeing, cleared his throat, "Very well! Its time to bring out the freshest and liveliest monster from this seasons batch!"


    He said, opening the iron-barred gate.


    Koo-goong...!


    [Flaming Colosseum - Wave 6]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.50 Vampire : 1


    - Victory odds ratio : 2.00 vs 2.00


    A vampire!


    Finally, we were up against a real, legitimate vampire.


    "Versus! The self-proclaimed noble with a bat-shaped head! Oh, I dont care anymore! Just go out and fight until you die! The fallen vampire! Bernato~~~!"


    Creak, creak.


    What appeared was... a young man bound in iron chains.


    His skin was pale, his tousled hair was blue and curly, and his eyes were a bloody red.


    "Ugh..."


    The vampire, Bernato, dazzled by the lights of the arena, found Jackal on the stage and roared.


    "Damn you, Jackal! Do you think you can get away with this?!"


    "Hmm? What are you saying?"


    "The only reason this pitiful arena of yours is allowed to exist is that the great legion leaders tolerate your existence!"


    Bernato thumped his chest.


    "But I am the family of the great Nosferatu Lord Celendion! You dared to touch me and reduce me to this state, surely the lord will judge you-


    Poo-hwak!


    Before he could finish his words, Bernatos arms suddenly flew off.


    Blood sprayed in all directions. Unaware that his arms had been cut off, Bernato made a stupid noise.


    "Huh?"


    Before we knew it, Jackal had drawn a dagger in each hand.


    He had drawn his daggers at a speed that the eye couldnt see, struck at a speed that the eye couldnt see, and cut off the vampires arms.


    "Shut your iron-smelling mouth, you filthy blood bastard."


    "Wh, what-"


    "Once youre caught by me and brought here, youre just a commodity of this Blazing Colosseum. I dont care who your family is, or under whose ass you were, got it!"


    Jackal pointed a dagger at Bernato.


    "Next time, Ill cut off your head. Fight properly! Before I stuff your mouth full of crushed garlic! Got it?!"


    "Kuk...!"


    Bernato, gritting his teeth, turned away from Jackal and looked at us.


    The blood connecting the fallen arms and the torso on the floor swirled, and the arms rose into the air, reattaching themselves to his body.


    "I dont know where you guys are from, I havent checked your lineage, and right now, I dont even have an appetite."


    Bernato flexed his fingers, confirming that his arm was properly attached, and bared his fangs at us.


    "I must kill you. If you dont resist, I will let you go peacefully."


    "Oh? Thats very kind of you."


    I twirled the staff in my hand and gave him a crooked smile.


    "Ill give you a heads up too. Were going to kill you. And it would be problematic if you dont resist, so please, do your best to struggle."


    "What?"


    "Its our first time dealing with a vampire in a real fight. Dont we need to gain some experience too?"


    Bernato looked as if he didnt understand my words.


    Well, I guess from a vampires point of view, humans are like bottles of juice on display at a supermarket.


    And if that bottle of juice suddenly says, Were also going to kill you, I can understand why hed be taken aback.


    However, my bloodsucking friend, the odds of victory now stand at 50 to 50, even with the Goblin voters.


    What should we do...?


    In the game, when you raid a vampire, its usually in the middle stage of the game.


    Wed typically set up various healing reduction artifacts and cut them down with holy weapons.


    But this is still early game.


    We dont have any rare items like healing reduction artifacts, and we havent even drawn a holy weapon yet.


    No damage can be inflicted... Is there any good way?


    The battle of attrition continued without landing a decisive blow.


    But we werent the only ones getting worn out. Bernato had lost too much blood.


    "Khuk...!"


    Bernato, whose complexion noticeably worsened, looked around. Probably searching for a suitable victim to suck blood from.


    And then our eyes met.


    "..."


    Hold on a minute.


    No, seriously?


    "Give me your blood, prey-!"


    Bernato, his mouth wide open, charged at me in an instant. His sharp fangs glistening threateningly.


    It seems I was targeted first because Im the lowest level. Its getting annoying.


    But, you see.


    If youre going to announce Im going to suck your blood now, naturally, we can prepare a counter.


    Thud! Thud-thud!


    Just before Bernatos fangs could rip into my throat,


    Three arrows flew into his open mouth.


    The arrowhead that pierced his left cheek came out through the other cheek, blood spurting out.


    "Keuk... He."


    Bernato froze in his tracks. Lucas and Evangeline charged at him.


    Thud!


    Thwack!


    Into Bernatos stomach went Lucass silver sword, into his back went Evangelines silver spear.


    The moment I saw this scene, an idea flashed across my mind.


    "Lucas, Evangeline! Dont retrieve your weapons, keep them stuck in his body and back off!"


    Lucas and Evangeline acted upon my command immediately. They dropped their weapons and quickly distanced themselves from Bernato.


    "Junior!"


    I quickly instructed Junior.


    "Lightning! Can you do it?!"


    "Ah ha."


    Rumble...


    The sound of thunder echoed, and Junior grinned cheekily.


    "I know what you mean."


    Ka-boom-!


    The next moment, lightning struck.


    The lightning, guided by the silver weapons in Bernatos body, burnt him from the inside out.


    "Kyaaaak-?!"


    The vampires blood-curdling scream echoed everywhere.


    "Ah."


    At that moment, Damien mumbled softly.


    "I see it."


    Whiz-!


    A crossbow bolt was fired from Damiens hand.


    Thud!


    The silver bolt, accurately piercing through Bernatos heart, had a small red bead impaled at its end.


    It was the vampires Soul Core.


    Ting-!


    The next moment, the red bead shattered to pieces.


    "Kyaaa... aaah..."


    And Bernato, from the end of his body, gradually disappeared as smoke.


    Looking down at the disappearing red smoke, all the party members were catching their breaths.


    Our first vampire hunt was a success.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "I think Ive caught a bit of a lead."


    Looking down at the spot where Bernato had vanished into a cloud of red smoke, I mulled over the situation.


    We had launched a combined assault with silver weapons and magic.


    After revealing the Soul Core, Damien took the shot.


    The basic tactics for dealing with vampires were slowly taking shape. I nodded in satisfaction.


    Good. We just have to progress one step at a time like this.


    Just then,


    "Excellent, challengers! You have proven yourselves worthy!"


    From the stage, Jackals voice resonated loudly.


    "Yes, worthy of facing me, Jackal the Gladiator King, directly!"


    Ding!


    [Flaming Colosseum - Wave 7]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.75 Gladiator King: 1 Unit


    - Victory Payout Ratio: None


    As the system window updated.


    Thud-!


    The final wave, and the last boss of this colosseum dungeon.


    The Gladiator King, Jackal, himself descended into the arena.


    I was wondering why there was no victory payout ratio, and then I noticed all the goblins in the stands were dead.


    Apparently, Jackal had killed them all with his own hands. Damn it!


    "Its been so long since Ive stood in the colosseum myself!"


    Jackal, who was spinning his short swords flamboyantly in his hands, muttered with a smug look.


    "This battle should be all mine. Thats why I cleared out the useless spectators."


    Thump. Thump.


    Watching the NPC boss, who was gradually closing the distance, I swallowed nervously.


    Gladiator King Jackal.


    In the game, he had a special ability to dodge the first attack every turn.


    Whether it was his special ability or the colosseums betting odds, either way, his specs were way out of our league. Level 75.


    Wed lose if we fought him.


    Wed definitely die.


    "Jackal."


    And yet, the reason I came here was because I had a way to incapacitate this boss.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke emphatically.


    "Everblack hasnt forgotten you."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Jackals threatening approach came to an abrupt halt.


    "What did you say...?"


    "I said Everblack hasnt forgotten you."


    In the game, why did speedrunners rush to the colosseum from the very beginning?


    Even if you could clear the previous waves using gimmicks, how would you deal with this formidable boss?


    The answer was simple.


    You dont fight.


    You use an event to skip it.


    Jackals identity is an agent dispatched from the Everblack Empire decades ago.


    Decades ago, when the empires intelligence agency (todays Aegis Special Forces) received rumors about the dungeon under the lake, they sent special agents into the dungeon.


    Unfortunately, these agents were kidnapped and brought to the colosseum during their dungeon investigation, where they were treated like slaves and forced to fight as gladiators.


    After a long time, all the agents died, but Jackal, who was of a long-lived race, survived.


    In the process, he killed the previous Gladiator King and became the new one.


    But by then, decades had already passed.


    Realizing that returning to the empire now would be meaningless, Jackal decided to spend the rest of his life as the Gladiator King, guarding the colosseum.


    So, how do you skip the battle?


    It was simple in the game. You just had to throw him an item called Prince Ashs Relic.


    Prince Ash is supposed to die in the tutorial.


    However, the relic remained in Lucass inventory afterward.


    Players often complained about this seemingly useless item taking up an inventory slot until its purpose was revealed.


    Receiving the royal relic, Jackal mistakes Lucas for royalty and lets the party go unharmed. That was the trick.


    Now, that was in the game.


    What about me?


    Just name drop.


    A boss who can be persuaded with a relic should be even easier to convince when I, the prince himself, prove my identity. Game over, right?


    "Everblack... hasnt forgotten me?"


    Jackal, who had been murmuring in a trembling voice, quickly knelt in front of me.


    "You turned a formidable enemy into an ally in an instant with just a few words."


    Junior chuckled, a gleam in her eyes.


    "Your Highness is truly remarkable."


    "Um... well..."


    Rather than me being remarkable, it was more about using the strategies I already knew. But they say information is the most powerful weapon. I guess I should be grateful for remembering all the strategies.


    "But, are we sharing this room?"


    Evangeline, who was rolling around on the blanket like a pill bug, frowned and asked me. Huh?


    "Of course, well share. Did you think we would use separate rooms?"


    "But there are two ladies here... We cant ignore gender differences..."


    "My goodness. Talking about ladies. Where are the ladies in this room?"


    All I see is a little pill bug and a blood machine.


    "What are you saying?! Im a lady!"


    "What will you do if I dont believe you."


    "This is what Ill do-!"


    Evangeline grabbed a pillow and gave me a light thump on my back. You!


    "You cheeky little bug-!"


    Ill put a stop to her antics this time! I grabbed a pillow and gave a hard whack to Evangelines head.


    "Kyaa!"


    With a dignified scream, Evangeline glared at me. I glared back. Whats the big deal!


    A moment later.


    "We finished taking... showers..."


    Lucas and Damien, who went to take a shower first, returned to find Evangeline and I earnestly engaging in a pillow fight. Thump, thump, thump.


    "Lucas!"


    With feathers from the burst pillow stuck all over my head, I tossed a pillow to Lucas.


    "Join the fight!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Without a moments hesitation, Lucas grabbed the pillow with both hands and charged in.


    "Wow! Its not fair to fight two against one!"


    As it turned into a 2 vs. 1, Evangeline screamed and called out to Junior.


    "Help me, Juju! Youre on my side, right?!"


    "No... I dont want to take sides..."


    "If you dont help now, Ill stick to you and bother you when we sleep!"


    "Hmm..."


    Junior, who had been hesitant, snapped her fingers.


    With that, a wind magic spell was activated, and blankets flew up to hit Lucas and me. I screamed in surprise.


    "Its low, so unfair! Recruiting a magician!"


    "You started the 2 vs. 1, senior!"


    "In that case, fine! Ill call in my best cheat character too! Damien!"


    I called to my sniper who hadnt joined the pillow fight yet and turned my head.


    "Quick, help us! Youre on the emperors side, right?!"


    "..."


    But Damien, lying on the bed in the corner, seemed to be ignoring my words. Damien?


    "...Zzz..."


    "Hes already asleep!"


    In the end, Lucas and I were wrapped up in blankets and laid side by side on the bed next to Damiens. Damn, I cant move...


    "I apologize, my lord. My incompetence is to blame..."


    "Its not your fault, Lucas... Its because of the evil alliance of these ladies..."


    Thats when it happened. Junior, watching our misery, covered her mouth, trying to stifle her laughter.


    "Pfft..."


    "..."


    Unlike the smiles Junior had shown before, there was no pretense in her laughter.


    It felt like she had opened up to us, if only a little.


    So, I felt a bit relieved.


    "Lets get some sleep, everyone. We must all be tired."


    "Indeed, my lord... Somehow... I feel very sleepy..."


    "Haha. It feels so sweet to sleep after winning. Good night!"


    "Everyone, good night."


    "...Zzz..."


    Each leaving a short greeting, my party members fell asleep one by one.


    They must have been tired; they were all out like lights.


    Listening to the quiet breaths of the sleeping children... my eyes began to close as well.


    I fell asleep quite comfortably.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    I dreamed.


    - Long time no see, bro!


    Messages were piling up.


    - Youve become quite famous while I was away, huh?


    Messages, were piling up.


    - Listen, bro. I have surgery coming up...


    Messages.


    - Can you just tell me to hang in there?


    Were piling up.


    ***


    Gasp!


    My eyes shot open.


    Huff, huff!


    I sat up abruptly, my entire body drenched in cold sweat. I wiped my sweat away, breathing heavily.


    Was that... a dream...


    It must be around dawn... Its hard to tell time in this dungeon below the lake, without sunlight.


    I took out a pocket watch. 5 a.m. Its still early.


    Your Majesty?


    I heard a voice and turned to see Junior was awake.


    She leaned against the beds headboard, puffing on a pipe.


    Smoke lazily billowed from the pipe. A faint smell of herbs lingered.


    Are you okay, Your Majesty? Are you hurt anywhere?


    Ah, uh... No. Im fine.


    Seeing someone else awake, I was relieved and gave a small smile.


    Why arent you sleeping?


    I woke up because of a short nap.


    Junior, pulling the pipe out of her mouth, asked with a worried look.


    Are you alright, Your Majesty? You seemed distressed. Did you have a nightmare?


    ...


    After wiping the sweat off my forehead, I let out a small sigh.


    Theres something I regret.


    ...


    And I think thats why I often dream about it.


    Junior gave a bitter smile.


    A lot of people say that.


    A lot of people? Do others feel the same way?


    I often do.


    Junior shrugged her shoulders.


    I think its because I have a lot of regrets. I frequently have nightmares.


    ...


    I wonder what kind of nightmares Junior has.


    Does she dream about the day her village burned down 15 years ago?


    Everyone else is sleeping soundly.


    When I turned around, it was indeed true.


    Evangeline was snoring and scratching her belly, Lucas was sleeping stiffly at attention, and Damien was so quiet, he didnt even seem to be breathing. Hey, are you alive?


    When you wake up from a nightmare alone, its scary.


    Junior looked around at our party members, a thin smile on her face.


    But when were all together like this, Im not that worried. Just hearing the others breathe is reassuring.


    Ha-ha, should we camp out more often?


    He-he. That sounds good. ...However, next time.


    As she looked at the peaceful scene of our party members sleeping, Junior calmly voiced her wish.


    I hope its not in a dungeon but at a nice picnic spot with a good view.


    ...That would be nice.


    I hope that day comes soon.


    Just then.


    Bam!


    Your Majesty!


    Suddenly, the bedroom door flew open, and someone rushed in.


    Im sorry, Your Majesty. I think you need to wake up!


    A tall man wearing a jackal mask.


    It was the Jackal, the owner of this Colosseum.


    The startled party members began to wake up one by one. I quickly got up and asked,


    Whats going on? What happened?


    Its an enemy raid.


    Reluctantly, the Jackal gave the dire news.


    ...The vampires are attacking.


    My party members were staring at me with stern faces.


    "Lets go."


    Staring down the long passage, I muttered under my breath.


    "Teaching those vampire bastards a lesson can wait."


    ***


    I dont know how much time passed since we started heading in the opposite direction.


    "By the way..."


    Evangeline, walking at the end of the line, spoke in a puzzled tone.


    "Hasnt this passage gotten a bit colder than yesterday?"


    "Oh, has it...?"


    True, whenever we spoke, white breath puffed out.


    "I-Im cold... all of a sudden..."


    Damien shivered, hugging his arms.


    "...This is."


    Frost clung to Juniors pallid face.


    I furrowed my brows.


    Something was off.


    Clearly, something was wrong.


    The moment everyone in the party noticed this.


    "Your Majesty."


    Lucas, leading our group, spoke with a stiff voice.


    "What is it?"


    "Theres... something ahead in the passage."


    "..."


    Though I didnt feel like it, I moved beside Lucas and looked in the same direction.


    "...!"


    There stood a boy.


    A small boy, dressed in a neat black suit.


    Pale as snow, his hair was a deep blue like the night sky.


    And... his eyes were blood-red, overflowing with mischief, staring in our direction.


    There was no need to ask who he was. I had fought against him dozens of times in the game.


    "Celendion..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "...Its the Vampire King."


    Shrriiing! Shrriiing!


    The party members quickly arranged themselves into a battle formation.


    Evangeline joined the front line, and the two knights drew their silver weapons.


    Damien, with his crossbow, retreated backward and lowered his posture, while Junior began to cast magic, standing erect.


    I stood in the middle, gripping Maestro in my hand.


    "Hmm."


    And then.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    The next moment, Celendion was right in the middle of our party.


    In Celendions hand was Lucas silver sword, snapped in half.


    In his other hand, Evangelines spearhead and Damiens crossbow were similarly broken.


    "Huh?"


    "No way..."


    "What?"


    Confused exclamations slipped from the mouths of the three. The next moment...


    Thwack! Thwock! Swoosh!


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were scattered in all directions, like bowling pins.


    An invisible force had struck the three of them.


    The party members, vomiting blood as they were knocked away, slammed into the corridor walls and then slid to the floor.


    "Heurgh-!"


    Junior hastily cast her magic. In the air, three elements gathered to form a magic sphere.


    And Celendion merely glanced at the magic sphere.


    "Thats enough."


    Whoosh!


    Just with that, the magic disintegrated and disappeared completely.


    Junior murmured in disbelief.


    "...No way."


    Thwack!


    The next moment, Junior too was hit by some force and was thrown far away.


    In the blink of an eye, after incapacitating all my party members.


    "Lets have a chat, player."


    The Vampire King walked leisurely to stand in front of me, looking at me intently.


    "I have many questions for you."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    The Path of the Overlord sealed all skills upon initial entry.


    That meant there was no significant threat except for the initial cursed zone.


    But after conquering the coliseum and returning, the one-way restrictions of the path were lifted, and the skill seals and other restrictions were also removed.


    In other words... battles could occur within the passage.


    No, they certainly could occur.


    Looking around at my party members who had lost consciousness and collapsed, I broke into a cold sweat.


    Its too much to have a lord-class monster hiding and suddenly appearing, damn it!


    Standing before me was the culprit of this situation.


    The vampire lord and the boss monster of the next stage, No Life King Celendion.


    He may look like a young boy in his early to mid-teens at a glance, but one should not be deceived by appearances. Hes actually a monster with hundreds of years of experience.


    "..."


    Celendion was observing me quietly with his bright, blood-red eyes.


    His gaze was unsettling, reminiscent of a child observing a captured insect.


    "Do you feel like talking to me, player?"


    Upon hearing the boys voice, I replied brusquely.


    My name is Ash.


    "Hmm?"


    I said Ash, my name. Ash. Ash Born Hater Everblack.


    These creatures kept lumping me in as just another player instead of using my name.


    Do they think I wont tell them my name if they ask? My name, Ash, is dirt cheap. Ill hand it out left and right!


    Upon hearing my name, Celendion blinked for a moment, then clapped his hands together.


    "Ah, yes. Of course. You guys have names too."


    What did you say?


    "When you look at ants, you call them ants, you dont ask their names, do you?"


    Celendion slightly bowed his head.


    "Anyway, I apologize. I was thoughtless."


    ...


    "I repeat, I had no intention to upset you. I also didnt intend to harm you."


    Didnt you? Then whats this?


    Pointing to the collapsed party members around us, Celendion cast a glance at them.


    "Understand, human. For me, its quite a hassle to subdue you without killing you."


    ...


    "I just wanted to have a conversation."


    As I watched him apologize and ask for understanding, I became certain.


    This guy, he didnt come here to kill us.


    If he had intended to, we would all be dead by now.


    But he only subdued us, and even wanted to start a conversation.


    Celendions purpose was not to kill us. Of that I was certain.


    However,


    Why?


    Why go to the trouble of keeping us alive, we who are as insignificant as ants and could be crushed with a flick of his finger?


    ...


    Well, fine by me.


    If hes willing to lower himself to this extent(?), I see no reason why I cant indulge him in a conversation.


    Plop!


    I just sat down right there on the corridor floor. Celendions gaze turned puzzled as he looked at me.


    "What are you doing?"


    Im sitting. You sit too.


    "Hmm?"


    Sit here. Im not sure what you want to talk about, but its awkward standing like this, isnt it?


    "..."


    Celendion seemed a bit confused, apparently he wasnt familiar with the sitting culture, but cautiously sat down in front of me without a word.


    For a moment, we sat facing each other, silently observing one another.


    I was glaring blatantly, while Celendion had a calm expression.


    I really wanted to punch him right in the face, but doing so would likely cost me my life...


    Anyway, I took a deep breath and asked.


    So, what is it that you wanted to talk about with me so badly? Whats bothering you? Studies? Career? Adolescence? Which one?


    "...? I dont understand what youre saying, but..."


    Celendion carefully opened his mouth.


    "Theres just one thing that I wanted to ask you, that Ive been curious about."


    Go ahead and ask. If I can, Ill answer.


    Not answering might result in losing my head.


    I had been wondering what kind of question made him come all the way here himself. The question he asked was completely unexpected.


    "How did you kill Orlop?"


    "What?"


    "From the start, I came here to kill you all."


    I slowly got up from my seat.


    "To rip out your monster neck, hack your flesh, burn it to ashes. Thats why Im here."


    I remember.


    Those who bled and fell to the monsters claws and teeth.


    "Of course, I will kill you! Not just you, but your subordinates, your family, and whatever the hell that creature you call king is!"


    I remember.


    The Margrave who, after a lifetime of holding back monsters, eventually fell apart and died in my arms.


    "Everyone! Every single one! I will annihilate them all without leaving a single one alive!"


    I remember.


    The sight of more than three thousand corpses lying on the battlefield.


    The azure sacred flame burning amidst them.


    "That is my mission on this front line, the single goal I must achieve even if it costs me my life!"


    The clamor of the funeral, the wailing of the choir, the silence that followed the prayers.


    Ken, Tein, Ron, Jiya, Peke... and the countless warriors whose names were not even left behind.


    I remember.


    I remember it all.


    Thats why it is my duty as the commander of this front line to despise you creatures so intensely.


    "You need not worry, Vampire King! Whether you ask for it or not, I will gladly kill you. It would be wise for you to prepare for the scream youll let out when you meet your end on my sword!"


    Celendion, who had been quietly listening to my roaring voice, smirked.


    "...Really? Is that so?"


    His smile was faint.


    It was different from the mockery earlier. Quiet, even shy, a small smile.


    "Even if your attitude is just a bluff, I am glad. Because at least your hostility seems genuine."


    Celendion slowly rose from his seat.


    "But, I really cant understand. How could you, mere prey, kill me? Is there even a method that exists?"


    "Of course, it exists."


    What do you think, vampire spawn? How many times do you think Ive chopped off your head in the game?


    I declared confidently.


    "Just crawl up to my castle walls with your neck clean. Then, Ill be the one to end your pitiful life!"


    "..."


    Smirk.


    The smile deepened on Celendions lips.


    For a moment, he looked like an old man in his eighties or nineties rather than a teenager.


    But in the next moment, his expression returned to its usual stoic state, and he transformed back into a teenager.


    "I will see you soon. I sincerely hope your words were not empty."


    Slowly. Slowly.


    The ends of Celendions body started to transform into mist.


    "And, your subordinates... they have been trying to ambush me since they regained consciousness."


    "Eh?"


    "It might be a good idea to stop them. Because I wish for you to be in your best condition on the day of our final battle."


    Surprised, I looked at the party members who were lying on the ground.


    They had woken up without me noticing, and were all preparing to ambush Celendion, their secondary weapons at the ready.


    I hurriedly signaled them to stop. Stop, stop! You cant even deal proper damage right now!


    "Then, Player... no, Ash."


    As he completely turned into a black mist and disappeared, Celendion whispered faintly.


    "I am looking forward to it. I hope that you can truly kill me that day."


    Swish.


    The mist, resembling a flock of bats, engulfed him, and he was gone completely.


    Staring at the spot where the Vampire King had disappeared, I muttered under my breath.


    "If you want to die that badly, why dont you just kill yourself, damn..."


    Why all the trouble of coming and going and asking someone else to kill you?


    Just kill yourself! Write my name in your suicide note! Then wed both be happy!


    But I guess he cant do that, hence hes asking someone else to kill him.


    Theres no need to empathize with a monsters situation.


    As I grumbled, I looked down at the party members. They were all grimacing in pain, slowly picking themselves up.


    "You dont need to despair over the difference in strength. Our fangs will definitely reach that guys neck."


    I lifted up each of the moaning party members one by one.


    "I will make it happen, and you will make it happen."


    With so many things to say, the party members looked at me. I just nodded at them.


    "Lets go back."


    Theres so much to do.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    After a long trek down the corridor, we made it back to base camp a few hours later.


    The curse on the vertical passage had also been lifted. As I pushed open the manhole cover and climbed out, a familiar safe point greeted me. I let out a long sigh of relief.


    "We made it back alive..."


    The possibility of getting ambushed by a stage boss in such a place had never crossed my mind, and it was a lot to process.


    Physical fatigue aside, the mental strain was just as heavy.


    Well, the dungeon is the monsters base, so its only natural to expect an ambush. But a stage boss coming directly is crossing the line.


    The balance of the game, which had already gone haywire, was once again fluctuating.


    We needed to come up with a plan. The moment I returned to Crossroad, I was going to grab that Director bastard by the collar and give him a piece of my mind.


    At that moment, my party members, also bearing the signs of exhaustion, began to ascend one by one through the vertical passage.


    I managed to muster a weary smile for my party members.


    "You all worked hard."


    The four of them lined up in front of me, their faces still bearing grim expressions.


    "Hey, dont make such a face! Its only natural we lost to that monster."


    If we had won, that would have been the real shocker. That would have been truly shameless.


    "Its my fault that..."


    Lucas, with his head hung low, murmured in a stifled voice.


    "I exposed our leader to the enemy. I failed as an escort."


    "Hey, its not that you werent good enough."


    If a SSR grade was inadequate, where did that leave me, a holder of trash stats worse than an N grade? Should I be banging my head in some corner? Huh?


    However, it seemed Lucas had no intention of stopping his self-blame.


    His lips pressed tightly together, he kept his head bowed.


    Next to him, Damien was looking down at his smashed crossbow.


    "I...I could track that vampire with my eyes. But my body couldnt react in time."


    Tracking it with his eyes? That was quite a feat.


    "Just by using the eyes... There are things that cant be accomplished."


    Damien, with a clenched fist and a determined face, looked at me.


    "I will train my body, my Lord. Even if its just to make better use of these eyes...!"


    "..."


    I was secretly surprised. I hadnt expected Damien to be the first to say something like this.


    Next to him, Evangeline gritted her teeth, holding up her shield.


    "I can block it next time."


    "His attack? Really?"


    "Of course. Unlike the Sniper, I couldnt trace the path of the attack with my eyes, but I could intuitively sense which direction it was coming from."


    Evangeline opened her sharp green eyes wide.


    "My hesitation in trusting my instincts and not moving accordingly led to our defeat."


    Instincts.


    Did this have something to do with Evangelines unique trait [Crossroad]?


    She couldnt have triggered it this time as she didnt have her unique equipment.


    "Next time, it wont just be about blocking. Ill smash that vampire bastards jaw with my shield."


    Evangeline growled ferociously.


    "Just wait and see. Next time, definitely."


    Lastly, Junior shrugged her shoulders.


    "It seems like the magic is completely above my head."


    The Vampire King was apparently at a much higher level than the SSR grade genius mage.


    "Ive never seen such a concise magic formula. He nullified my magic in an instant... He isnt sitting on that throne for nothing."


    Immediately afterward, Junior cracked a smile.


    "But thanks to that, Ive got a hint."


    "A hint?"


    "Yes. I never knew such an application existed... I should be thankful to that vampire. Thanks to him, Ive gained valuable knowledge."


    Had she learned something by being bested by Celendion?


    I looked around at my party members. It seemed like they all had some sort of realization.


    Celendion probably came to me because she had a question and casually overpowered my party members in the process.


    But that might have provided an opportunity for my party members to become stronger.


    "By any means necessary."


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    "Next time we encounter him, by any means necessary... I will stand in front of you, my Lord. I wont care about the means."


    I wanted to say something to dissuade him, but I simply nodded instead.


    "I trust you, Lucas."


    I decided not to undermine my knights resolve.


    Instead, I hoped this resolution would hone his edge even more.


    No matter how you dress it up, a defeat is a defeat.


    I mulled over the bitter taste, reflecting on my actions, confident that this experience would make us stronger.


    "Hey, chicks!"


    - Damien(N) Lv.35 (2) (You can now promote to the 2nd class!)


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Dark Crystals: 20 pieces


    Summon Scroll: Chimera Origin


    Colosseum Victory Chests: 6


    ***


    As soon as we returned to the Crossroad, the party disbanded.


    I sent everyone back to their lodgings.


    "Everyone, dont think about anything and just get some rest! Lucas, you too, rest at least until dinner!"


    We had been through a two-day schedule, got battered in battles, our pride was scratched, our legs were tired from walking; everyone mustve been exhausted.


    "Understood. Ill rest a bit and resume escort duties, my lord."


    "Ill get some sleep. See you at dinner, senior. Yawn..."


    Lucas and Evangeline entered the lords mansion,


    "Call me anytime if you need me, Prince!"


    "I need to review todays battle. Well, Your Highness? Ill be waiting for your call."


    Damien and Junior returned to the temple and the inn respectively.


    I waved at the party members trudging towards their accommodations. Rest well, guys.


    "Ugh, Im beat..."


    As soon as I returned to the mansion, I went straight to my room and collapsed onto my bed.


    Turns out, the one-on-one with the Vampire King had exhausted my mind more than I thought.


    My head was spinning, and my stomach was churning.


    ...


    As I thought about him, my consciousness sharpened independently from my condition.


    Those red eyes.


    Looking down on humans like they were insects, the gaze of a predator.


    To beg for death from a human while looking down on them so. Its outrageous.


    I clenched my teeth and sat up in bed.


    Despite the fatigue caking my entire body, I felt like I couldnt rest easy.


    Lets sort out the items I got this time.


    Sitting upright on my bed, I opened my inventory.


    The items I obtained from this free exploration werent half bad.


    First, the Summon Scroll: Chimera Origin.


    A one-time skill that allows you to summon and command a boss-class monster.


    Like the massive Steam Golem that I found useful in Stage 3, I could now summon a Chimera Origin.


    The monster turned to dust from one shot of the Black Queen, so it does feel a bit weak.


    In reality, a Chimera is a powerful monster.


    Not as powerful as the massive Steam Golem, but it should be enough to give the vampire guys a run for their money.


    Besides, Chimeras blood is toxic. Its practically poison to the vampires.


    ...Even though I theoretically know this, the fact that it got blown away with one shot looms large. It does feel weak. Sigh.


    But, an extra card in my hand is always a good thing. I gratefully used the summon scroll to register the skill.


    Next, the Colosseum Victory Chests.


    The Colosseum Dungeon doesnt have separate loot boxes. Instead, they give rewards like this, providing chests directly into the inventory, one for each wave youve beaten.


    Had I defeated the Wave 7 Jackal, I wouldve received a Colosseum Championship Chest, but these six were all I got, since Jackal was skipped due to the event. Its not much, but...


    Luckily, I still have some unopened chests that I saved.


    I took out the chests that I had saved in my inventory.


    The chests received as rewards for clearing Stage 4.


    Five R-Rank Reward Chests. Two SR-Rank Reward Chests.


    I had left them alone because I didnt need any items immediately, but the real reason I hadnt opened these chests was one.


    A superstition from my gaming days.


    It feels like opening 10 at once gives better loot!


    Whether its individual or consecutive, the chance of getting an item remains the same.


    Still, opening 10 at a time made me feel like I got gold more often.


    I knew this was just a matter of perception, but one couldnt help but succumb to shamanism and totemism while engaging in this box-opening business!


    Anyway, I had saved a total of 13 boxes.


    I decided to open them all. I cracked open the boxes all at once.


    Please, RNG God! Help me! Were in this together, arent we?!


    Flash! Flash!


    The light spewing from the boxes filled my room.


    With all my might, I exclaimed,


    "Did I strike gold?!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    What came to light today was an undeniable fact.


    Indeed, I had no connection with the God of Gacha after all.


    "..."


    In the midst of the mountains of boxes that exploded so brutally, I was collapsed, lying like a corpse.


    "God of Gacha... you bastard..."


    How much heart did I pour out to you... Could it be that I was the only one in love...?


    With a pained expression, I dragged myself up from pretending to be the jilted lover. Though my heart was bitter, I had to tidy up the items I received.


    The result of todays box opening was disastrous. Not a single completed item dropped. All I got were consumable items or crafting materials.


    Why was I saving them?


    Looking at the Stage 4 reward boxes rolling around, I gritted my teeth. I felt foolish for keeping and preserving them.


    From now on, if I save boxes to open all at once, Im not human, Im a dog.


    I had a feeling that I would soon need to bark, but for now, I gathered the items scattered on the ground.


    [Rewards]


    - Standard High-grade Magic Core (SR): 1


    - Standard Advanced Magic Core (R): 2


    - High-grade Stamina Potion: 3


    - High-grade Magic Potion: 3


    - Status Abnormality Removal Potion: 2


    - Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll: 1


    All magic cores and potions. And a single Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll.


    Wasnt this the same scroll that I received in the early stages?


    I threw the scroll casually into my inventory, pursing my lips.


    A Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll was an item that let you escape from a dungeon in an emergency.


    It sounded good in theory, but it had quite a few problems in reality.


    The first problem was that using it meant giving up all the rewards.


    As the name suggested, it was for escaping. You had to abandon all the rewards and just save your skin.


    So unless the situation was utterly hopeless, it was better not to use it.


    The second problem was that it took more than 10 seconds to cast when using the scroll.


    In other words, it was unusable in a crisis.


    Even though our party had faced many hardships so far, we never had the luxury of time to leisurely use this scroll.


    It might be useful if were lost or stranded. Anyway, theres hardly any use for it.


    The potions and cores were fine, they could be used widely.


    But they werent the rewards I was hoping for from opening boxes. I sighed deeply after sweeping all the items into my inventory.


    I was hoping for something that could help in this stage...


    Huh?


    Wait a minute. I felt like something was missing. I counted the items in the result window.


    ... There are 12 in total.


    Werent there 13 boxes?


    When I looked around, huh, a SR grade reward box was left untouched in the corner of the bed.


    "Why didnt it open?"


    I was sure I opened them all at the same time. Did I make a mistake?


    Suddenly, a glimmer of hope reignited. I put my hands together, praying to the God of Gacha once more.


    "Hey, God of Gacha! We had good times, didnt we? Show me some of that old affection and give me one completed item!"


    As I shouted and opened the box, I begged for just one item! Please!


    And then.


    Flash!


    A purple light surged out from the box and gathered into one shape. I gaped in surprise.


    A completed item really appeared?!


    [Screaming Gauntlet (SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Auxiliary Equipment


    - Defense: 5-10


    - Durability: 5/5


    - Intelligence+5 Magic Power+5


    - For each enemy you consecutively defeat, your magic critical rate increases by 1%. This effect lasts for 30 seconds.


    > Set Effect: Must Scream (1/3)


    - If you equip all items in the set, you will inflict a mass fear status effect each time you defeat an enemy.


    (The set requires Screaming Jewel to activate) <Owned by Jupiter (SR)>


    (The set requires Screaming Robe to activate) <Owned by Jupiter (SR)>


    "Huh? Is the Screaming Set completed here?"


    Unexpectedly, the Screaming Set was completed. I furrowed my brow as I looked at the gauntlet in my hand.


    Well, its obviously good to get a set. Its nice, but...


    Out of all the set items, why is it that the Screaming Set just keeps conveniently falling into place?


    Well... did I get some sort of rate adjustment? Since I got the jewel first, the rest followed.


    "Hmm..."


    I eyed the item with a groan.


    "That sure would come in handy."


    It doesnt block it systemically, but it detects it and asks to run away. Moreover, is it telling me to rush in and fight while fleeing?


    "Isnt it better than nothing?"


    "Uh-huh."


    I guess its better than nothing. Sigh. Grumbling, I spent my points to purchase the function.


    My [Rebels Necklace] that was tight around my neck flickered for a moment. The function must have been activated.


    "And my Lord. While such an element may seem like a crisis right now..."


    Aider pulled up the corners of his mouth faintly into a smile.


    "Later on, you might be able to utilize it, dont you think?"


    "..."


    "The fact that the stage boss monster can come find you in the dungeon means, on the flip side... that you can go find the stage boss monster in the dungeon."


    I blinked in surprise.


    Wait a minute, thats true. In that case...


    "It depends on how you, my Lord, choose to use it. So, I wont block this systemically."


    "..."


    "This stage will be a series of challenges as well, but I believe you will be able to overcome them."


    Aider grinned broadly.


    For once, he seemed like a real director, not a goofball.


    "I wish you luck, my Lord."


    ***


    The next day.


    I sought out Jupiter in the morning. As expected, this old lady was lounging in the Mercenary Guild from the break of dawn.


    "Get it together, you gold maniac! Shouldnt you be recuperating in the temple for your Magic Power to quickly recover and return to the front lines?"


    As I entered, Jupiter looked awkward.


    "There is no cure for the aftermath of a Magic Power outburst other than time, your Highness. Thats why Im just idling around like this."


    "Even if you cant speak, youre not annoying... Alright, prepare to move out!"


    "Huh? Where are we going, your Highness?"


    I then loaded Jupiter into the carriage and headed to the blacksmith.


    When we arrived at the blacksmith, the master who had been notified in advance was waiting.


    The blacksmith took Jupiter and went inside.


    "The equipment was already completed, and we were just waiting to measure your size. Once we measure your size, well adjust it for your comfort before giving it to you."


    "Equipment? Size? Your Highness, what are you talking about?"


    To the puzzled Jupiter, I merely clicked my tongue.


    "Its a surprise, Granny. A surprise."


    A moment later.


    Jupiter, wearing a gold armor that shimmered, stood there with her mouth agape.


    It was the boss equipment, the Gold Armor, which I had created after killing the Gold Gargoyle, the boss monster during the free exploration of Zone 3.


    [Gold Armor Revamp(SR) Lv.35]


    - Classification: Armor


    - Defense: 35-40


    - Durability: 15/15


    - Intelligence+10 Magic Power+20


    - The wearers magic resistance increases by 25%.


    - The chance of obtaining a gold item increases by 5%.


    - The wearer gains the negative trait [Gold-Fever].


    Originally, its physical defense-oriented equipment. Its simply attached with strength and stamina stat bonuses.


    However, after the blacksmiths modification, the bonuses were attached in the exact opposite direction of the original equipments intent.


    At this point, it could be considered a mages armor.


    Its a decent piece of equipment, but the negative trait is forcibly granted.


    Furthermore, the trait granted is [Gold-Fever].


    Thats why its a curse-like piece of equipment, but Jupiter already has Gold-Fever.


    Since traits cant be stacked, it can nullify the equipments negative option.


    Thats why I made it for Jupiter, but she passed out and it had been collecting dust ever since.


    As she gazed down at the armor, drooling, Jupiter hastily wiped the corners of her mouth and looked at me.


    "Can... Can I really enjoy such a luxury...?"


    "Of course, who else would enjoy it but you?"


    Its better for you to be restless than for the entire party to flip out every time we see money, right?


    I also gave the [Screaming Gauntlet] that came out earlier to Jupiter. Here you go, magician. Enjoy.


    "Thank you very much, Your Highness."


    After donning the Gold Armor and the Screaming Gauntlet,


    The smile slowly disappeared from Jupiters face, who couldnt hide her joy and was grinning ear to ear.


    "I cant go to the front line now."


    Jupiter, who was watching my face, asked cautiously.


    "May I give all these pieces of equipment to my granddaughter?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    "Cough, cough!"


    Curled up in the bed sheets, Junior coughed.


    Every time she coughed, blood continued to seep from her parched throat.


    "Haah, huff..."


    Junior glared at the blood-soaked handkerchief in her hand.


    After using magic intensely, she always suffered from such aftereffects.


    Plus, this time... I feel even more pain from being beaten up...


    Juniors magic was instantly dispelled by the countermeasure of the Vampire Lords magic ceremony.


    She didnt show it, but the process itself was a significant blow.


    I learned a lot, though.


    The dispelling magic of the Vampire Lord contained the simple but profound principles of magic.


    If I research, I can make it my own.


    A new revelation was nearby. Junior felt her magic was approaching the next level.


    However.


    ...Even if it becomes mine, I wonder how much more I can use it.


    Death, not too far away, was also approaching.


    Junior clutched the blood-soaked, sticky handkerchief tightly.


    - Dont even think about learning something like magic.


    The voice of the person who said that... seemed to flicker in her ears.


    If she hadnt learned magic, how much longer could she have lived?


    10 years? Maybe, 20 years?


    Useless thoughts...


    It was when Junior was shaking her head.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock at the inn room door, and a familiar voice came.


    "Junior? Are you in there?"


    It was the voice of Ash, the commander and lord of this front.


    Surprised, Junior hastily got up from the bed and approached the door.


    "Ah, your Majesty... you came? Cough, cough!"


    As she opened the door, blood spurted from her stomach. Junior clenched her mouth and coughed violently.


    "Haah, haah. This damn blood cough really comes out at any time, hehe..."


    When Junior finally stopped coughing and lifted her head.


    In front of her, there stood a flustered Ash and... Jupiter was there too.


    Seeing her granddaughter coughing up blood with a devastated face, and holding something carefully wrapped in her hand to give to her granddaughter...


    Facing Jupiter like that, Junior muttered in a shaky voice.


    "...Grandmother."


    The grandmother and granddaughter stared at each other for a while without speaking.


    - Even if you dont learn such things, Grandma can feed you for your lifetime.


    Suddenly, a landscape from a long conversation they had in the past...


    Passed through Juniors mind.


    ***


    10 years ago.


    On the eastern front of the Everblack Empire, a rural village overlooking the sea.


    "Grandma!"


    A small hand shook her body.


    "Get up, Grandma! Its morning!"


    "Uhm?!"


    Jupiter, who had fallen asleep while sitting on the chair, opened her eyes wide.


    When she turned her head and looked next to her, a small girl was making a stern face.


    The bright morning sun was falling on her face.


    "Get up! Were running out of time. We have to eat and go to work!"


    The little girl covering the burn on her left face with her hair was Jupiters granddaughter, Junior.


    As she blankly watched her grandmother, Junior tilted her head.


    "Why? Did you have a bad dream again?"


    "...No, not really. Just..."


    Soon after, Jupiter buried herself back into the chair, yawning lazily.


    "Give me a moment... I had to go out for an emergency last night, so I came home in the middle of the night. Huhaaam."


    "So, are you not going to work?"


    "Well, its not like that..."


    Jupiters job as the villages guard captain.


    Even though the pay was meager, it was the only source of income for this family.UppTodated from


    She wanted to take a week off if she could, but she couldnt.


    "Then get up quickly and get ready for work! I made breakfast on the table. Dont be late and go hungry again."


    Looking at her nagging granddaughter, Jupiter suddenly opened her mouth wide.


    "Grandmas tired, cant you feed me, Junior?"


    "Again? You always act like a child, Grandma."


    "Ill be a good grandmother who works hard, okay? Feed me."


    Junior sighed as she placed her small hand on her hip.


    "Ai, I cant help it."


    A moment later, Junior, who brought a bowl, scooped oatmeal with a spoon and put it into Jupiters mouth.


    "Here, aah~."


    "Aah~."


    As Jupiter chewed slowly, Junior asked cautiously.


    "How is it? Is it good?"


    "No. Its bad. My granddaughter cant cook."


    "Ugh, not again! Then Grandma will make food!"


    "Grandma doesnt know how to do that..."


    Thinking about herself in her heyday, she found her current situation, unable to smoke because she couldnt afford it, rather funny.


    ...Cigarette.


    Jupiter suddenly thought.


    Come to think of it, werent there tobacco leaves among the confiscated contraband...?


    It was then.


    "Huh?"


    Rumble...


    Dark clouds gathered quickly in the distant sky,


    Flash-!


    A slender bolt of lightning struck down.


    It wasnt normal weather. It was clearly artificially formed lightning.


    Magic?


    And that lightning was falling towards the outskirts of the village, towards Jupiters house.


    Boom!


    "Damn it."


    Thud!


    Jupiter immediately kicked the ground and ran home.


    As soon as she arrived at her house, she saw the charred bodies of a man and a woman collapsed at the entrance.


    They were holding things like a kitchen knife and a club in their hands.


    And in front of them, Junior was shaking.


    "Junior?! Are you okay?!"


    "Gr, grandma..."


    With a pale face and tears rolling down, Junior stuttered.


    "These people suddenly opened the door and came in, and said theyd kill us all if we didnt give them money, so I was so scared, I didnt know..."


    Inside the house, the other grandchildren were looking this way with terrified faces.


    Had Junior, the oldest, stood up to protect her siblings and awakened her talent as a mage?


    Jupiter tightly hugged such a granddaughter.


    "Its okay, Junior. Its okay. Its okay."


    "Cough, hack!"


    "Junior?"


    Jupiter, who was trying to calm her granddaughter, felt something was wrong and looked down at Junior.


    Junior was vomiting blood from her nose and mouth.


    "Hey. Are you okay? Hey."


    "Grand, ma..."


    Juniors eyes rolled back and she fainted. Now blood was oozing from her eyes and ears.


    Holding her granddaughter, Jupiter quickly rose to her feet.


    "Damn it...!"


    ***


    The temple of the village.


    The priest, who was also the attending physician of Jupiters grandchildren, took his hands off Junior.


    Junior, who received healing magic, looked a lot better.


    "This is a temporary measure. It wont cure her."


    The priest wiped the sweat off his forehead and spoke coldly.


    "Magic is flowing back from the magic scar left in her heart. Its a problem because she has a talent as a mage. She cant handle her own magic because of the scar."


    "..."


    "Shes going to die. She doesnt have much time."


    Blood oozed from Jupiters tightly clenched lips. The priest gave a small nod.


    "You knew, didnt you? That your child wouldnt live long."


    "...To save her."


    Jupiter asked in a low voice.


    "To make her live even a little bit longer?"


    "Youd have to take her to the big temple in the capital. If you show her to the Central High Priest, she might be able to receive the highest level of miraculous healing magic. Itll cost... quite a lot of money."


    Jupiter gritted her teeth and stroked her forehead.


    "Where do I have the money for that..."


    "Well then, shes going to die soon."


    "..."


    "Anyway, it looks like she wont live long, so you might as well feed her something good. The kids all skin and bones, what a sight."


    The childs worn-out clothes and thin arms and legs were visible.


    "..."


    Jupiter thought.


    All she had done was to gather these children, wasnt she actually killing them slowly?


    Unable to provide proper treatment, making them suffer in poverty...


    Money...


    Jupiters fist tightened as she gazed at her granddaughter who had fallen asleep as if she had fainted.


    "Damn it, money...!"


    ***


    Late in the night, after all the guards had gone home.


    The smuggler, dozing off in the dark prison, was jolted awake by the loud sound of the prison door being slammed open.


    "What, what the hell?"


    Had the investigator dispatched from the capital arrived already? Was this the end? The smuggler trembled at the thought.


    Step by step.


    Approaching the prison was... Jupiter, the captain of the guards at this place.


    "Hey, trash."


    One hand twirling the key to unlock the prison cell, the other hand rolling and lighting up a cigarette taken from the seized smuggling goods.


    Inhaling the smoke deeply, Jupiter exhaled slowly.


    "Lets talk about the smuggling deal you mentioned earlier. Tell me everything."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    A few days later.


    "Wow, what is all this, grandma?"


    Juniors eyes widened as she saw the various goods that Jupiter had brought home.


    From various food items to snacks, new clothes, dolls, and toys. It was filled with items that were difficult to see considering the households circumstances.


    Jupiter unloaded the items with a broad smile.


    "Our income has increased a bit."


    "..."


    Junior, wide-eyed, looked up at her grandma. Jupiter raised her voice in the house.


    "Kids~ Come out and see what grandma has brought!"


    One by one, the children from inside the house came out, screaming with joy.


    Children missing limbs or covered with burn marks hobbled over to Jupiter to receive their gifts.


    "And~ Ta-da!"


    Finally, Jupiter handed something to Junior with a broad smile.


    It was a few books. Juniors mouth fell open in surprise.


    "You said you wanted to read books, right? Granny brought some for you."


    "Wow! Thank you, grandma! Ill read them well!"


    Junior, her small frame clutching the large book, burst into a huge smile before gradually wiping it away.


    "But grandma."


    "Hmm?"


    "You didnt get involved in something strange, did you?"


    "..."


    "Where did you get the money to buy all this? Payday is still far away..."


    The keen senses of a young child.


    Jupiter was momentarily taken aback, but soon showed a soft smile.


    "Hey, do you think your grandma is ordinary? The emergency fund Ive stashed away isnt just a couple of pennies."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. So dont worry about such things, enjoy reading your book!"


    Jupiter, laughing lightly, patted her belly.


    "Lets make dinner together. Grandmas starving."


    "Alright!"


    As they headed to the kitchen together, they engaged in light-hearted conversation.


    "But grandma, you said my cooking tastes bad, didnt you?"


    "I cant cook either, so its fair. Lets give it our best shot."


    The two stood side by side in the kitchen, preparing dinner with their awkward skills. The sound of laughter filled the house.


    It was an unusually affluent night.


    ***


    After dinner.


    While the children were playing loudly with their dolls and toys, Jupiter lit a cigarette outside the front door.


    "Sigh..."


    She had started smoking again after a long time and found it impossible to quit.


    The guilt about the illicit grain trade she had just started, the fear of the fraud and crime she had committed, were all suppressed by smoking.


    At that moment.


    "Grandma?"


    Junior poked her head out the door. Startled, Jupiter quickly shook out her cigarette.


    "Junior? What is it? Its chilly, go back inside."


    "Hehe. I have something to show grandma."


    Junior, with a bashful smile, raised her hand.


    "Look at this!"


    Magic attribute elements spurted from Juniors fingertips, shining brightly.


    Jupiters face froze. Junior smiled innocently.


    "Ive been able to control these guys since that day. I guess I have talent in magic!"


    The priests words from a few days ago popped into Jupiters head.


    - The magical power is backflowing from the traces of magic left in the heart. The problem is that the child has talent as a magician. She cant handle her own magical power because of the trace.


    Oblivious to her grandmothers thoughts, Junior nodded enthusiastically.


    "When I grow up, I want to be like grandma! I want to become a great magician like grandma, make a lot of money! For grandma and the kids-"


    Suddenly.


    Junior, about to say something more, stopped.


    Because Jupiter had grabbed her shoulders with a scary look on her face.


    "Dont even think about learning magic."


    "Huh? Why...?"


    "Even without learning such things, your grandma can feed you all for a lifetime."


    "But..."


    "Promise me, Junior. Promise me. Even for my sake, you wont learn magic."


    Junior, who had been nervously looking at Jupiters serious face, murmured uneasily.


    "But grandma... Its hard for you to take care of us."


    That night.


    Junior timidly approached Jupiter, who was smoking a cigarette in a chair outside the front door.


    "Grandma."


    "Hmm? Why arent you asleep?"


    "Can you read this?"


    In Juniors hand was a storybook Jupiter had bought a few days ago.


    Chuckling lightly, Jupiter lifted Junior onto her lap with a heave-ho.


    And holding her granddaughter, Jupiter began to read the storybook slowly.


    Junior clung tightly to Jupiter.


    "Grandma, how far are you going?"


    Halfway through the book, Junior suddenly asked. Jupiter casually answered.


    "Well, Im headed west first. Apparently, theres a war-torn country there."


    "Cant you stay here with us?"


    "..."


    "Scared without Grandma?"


    Jupiter gently stroked her granddaughters hair.


    "Ill make a lot of money and be back soon. You dont need to be scared."


    Junior knew it too. The fact that Grandma had to leave.


    But there was no helping her fear. Junior pressed her face hard into Jupiters embrace.


    "Ive been having scary dreams lately."


    "A nightmare?"


    "Yeah. You too, Grandma?"


    "Indeed. Grandma often has them too."


    Jupiter gave a broad smile as she patted her granddaughters back.


    "But today, youll have a good dream."


    On a creaky old chair, with the sea breeze in her face, Junior slowly fell asleep.


    Jupiter whispered softly into the sleeping girls ear.


    "Sleep well, sweetheart."


    ***


    Afterwards, Jupiter set off to find a war, roaming across the continent.


    The income as a mercenary wasnt as good as she thought. Wars were frequent but most of them were in a lull.


    Eventually, Jupiter had to get her hands dirty with all sorts of unsavory jobs, not just being a mercenary.


    The honor she maintained as a soldier was of no use in front of the livelihood of her grandchildren.


    She sold and discarded the reputation she had built up all her life, and Jupiter began to build a new reputation.


    A fallen soldier, crazed for money.


    A gold digger who would do anything for money.


    Junior was an innocent and tender child, but she changed more ruthlessly as she became responsible for the lives of her younger siblings.


    Most of the neighbors that Grandma asked for help didnt assist Junior.


    On the contrary, they threatened her to cough up money, or they became harmful.


    Junior had to become strong. She had to turn crafty and harsh.


    She even had to master the magic that Grandma told her not to learn, to protect her siblings.


    Above all, she knew it herself. Her talent lay in magic.


    No, there was nothing else.


    In a blink of an eye, ten years passed.


    The distance between Jupiter and her grandchildren grew, both physically and emotionally.


    Apart from the occasional letters they exchanged, their interactions dwindled.


    Still, Jupiter sent money and Junior wrote letters.


    Junior had become a full-fledged adult.


    And as a mage, she fully understood what exactly had happened 15 years ago.


    What Jupiter had done.


    Jupiter had aged into an elderly woman with white hair.


    Jupiter began to fear her granddaughter. The child she had reared but had actually left an indelible scar.


    ***


    Present time.


    The southern front of the Empire. Fortress city Crossroad.


    The inn room where Junior was staying.


    "..."


    "..."


    Jupiter and Junior stared silently at each other.


    The tender gaze between the grandmother and granddaughter that they shared ten years ago was gone.


    Instead, their gaze was filled with fear and awkwardness, along with a faint resentment.


    "..."


    After staring silently at her granddaughter, drenched in her own vomited blood, Jupiter spat out.


    "...Have you been eating properly?"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Inn. First floor restaurant.


    Jupiter and Junior sat opposite each other, and I was seated between them...eating.


    "..."


    "..."


    Caught between the two awkward ones, I was sweating bullets.


    What on earth is going on?


    All I wanted to do was hand over the equipment and laugh it off.


    I had never thought Id end up caught in a family dispute, unable to even swallow my food!


    "Now, have another plate on the house! Its service, service!"


    Then the innkeeper confidently brought a full serving of dishes with a smile. Enough already, bring no more! I want to get out of here as soon as possible!


    "Do you find the food to your liking, my Lord?"


    "Hmm... Its really tasty..."


    "Thats a relief! Hahaha!"


    The innkeeper still wanted to impress me with the national hotel building issue, but thats not the problem. I cant swallow because Im not hungry, and I cant even taste it.


    As such, I was uncomfortable as I forced down the food, not even knowing what I was eating.


    "Do you really want to work as a wizard this badly?"


    Suddenly, Jupiter asked.


    "Every day vomiting blood, and dying a little more each day... do you have to live the life of a wizard?"


    A sudden attack?! I havent even finished eating yet!


    Inwardly shocked, Junior casually responded while slicing the goose steak and bringing it to her mouth.


    "Living as a wizard is my dream. Ah, this is delicious. Grandma, you should try this."


    She let it slide without even batting an eye!


    Amazed by the sudden exchange, I subtly moved back. Looks like I need to switch to spectator mode.


    "Thats not living as a wizard, Junior. Youre dying every day."


    Jupiter growled lowly.


    Junior didnt even make eye contact, continuing to chew her food.


    "So, if I quit being a wizard and obediently stay at home. Then, will I be alive?"


    "Youd live longer than charging towards death like you are now."


    "Everyone dies eventually, Grandma. My time is just shorter."


    It seemed like I heard a clanging sound.


    The two who exchanged blows under the name of conversation fell silent for a moment.


    Jupiter was the first to speak again.


    "Are you planning on dying before me?"


    Then, Junior looked at her grandmother with a faint smile.


    "That wouldnt be too bad."


    "..."


    Jupiter closed her only eye tightly, then pushed her chair back with a scraping noise.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. I will retract my previous words."


    "Huh? What, what?"


    "I will use all the equipment you provided. Giving it to a child who will die before me seems pointless."


    "Oh..."


    "Ill go first. Excuse me."


    Jupiter, who had bowed to me, took the equipment she had brought with her and quickly left the restaurant.


    As I watched Jupiters now empty seat, I mumbled nervously.


    "Are you okay, Junior? With your grandma..."


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    "Shes not my grandma."


    Junior emotionlessly mumbled as she jabbed the steak piece on the plate in front of her with her fork.


    "Ive never thought of her as my grandmother."


    "..."


    I couldnt say anything because I had once heard about their past.


    But still.


    "But Junior. Jupiter is right to some extent. If your body gets this bad every time you use magic, it would be better to restrain yourself a bit..."


    "Your Highness."


    Junior uttered softly.


    "Our opponent in this defensive battle is the Vampire Lord. And without me, this battle itself wouldnt take place. Isnt that right?"


    "..."


    She was absolutely right, so I closed my mouth.


    Yes. Now is not the time to hold back or worry.


    Rather, its a situation where we need to push Junior to her limit, no matter how much blood she vomits.


    "Everyone on this front line is risking their lives."


    Junior stated calmly.


    Evangeline gasped in awe as she swung the spear around a few times.


    The stats were nearly identical to Lucass long sword. As long as the handling felt good, there should be no problems.


    Anything you want to adjust?


    No, nothing! Its a bit heavier now, but our familys spears were always a bit light! I like it better this way, it feels solid!


    Evangeline cackled, swinging her cavalry spear like a windmill.


    Who would have thought such tremendous power could come from such tiny arms?


    ...Bring me that spear later.


    Thats when Kellibey whispered to me.


    Its a piece of equipment with incredible potential. It might be hard now, but once you have the necessary materials, you can unlock its true power.


    Typical Kellibey. Probably recognized it as a unique piece of equipment for an SSR-grade character.


    Anyway, I would need the assistance of the Divine Inspiration for a proper upgrade later.


    And finally, the arrows for Damien.


    ...


    Damien squinted at each arrow, examining them carefully.


    Kellibey, for some reason, looked as tense as if he were under evaluation by a judge.


    That guy... has quite the discerning eye...


    You can tell that?


    Of course. The gaze that sees through weapons is different.


    Hmm. I have no idea whats different. But Damien does have the Far-Sight skill, so it makes sense.


    With these arrows...


    Muttering under his breath, Damien eventually pocketed three arrows in his bag.


    I will put them to good use, Master Smith.


    Good, good. I believe you will handle those arrows well.


    As Kellibey stroked his beard with a satisfied grin, he remembered something and pulled out more items from the back.


    I almost forgot. Heres a little something extra.


    What he produced was a crossbow radiating a crimson aura. Handing over the crossbow to Damien, Kellibey patted his shoulder.


    I had a bit of the Devils Arrow wood leftover, so I crafted this.


    Oh, thank you...


    Bewildered, Damien received the crossbow with both hands. I examined its stats from the side. Lets see...


    [Unleashed Agony (SR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Crossbow


    - Attack Power: 35-45


    - Durability: 15/15


    - When you hit, apply a 15% healing reduction effect. If the arrow has the same effect, they stack.


    - Upon hitting, theres a 30% chance to curse. The curse applied is random.


    <Expand list of applicable curses>


    Curious about the curses, I expanded the list. From paralysis to bleeding, confusion, fear, a multitude of status effects popped up.


    It seems to have all status abnormalities existing in the game. One of these is applied randomly? Not bad.


    Isnt this a bit too generous for a service?


    I made it with the leftover wood anyway. Better to be used by someone than to be thrown away.


    Even so, to give such a good piece of equipment for free.


    As I tried to offer something in return, Kellibey vehemently waved his hands.


    No, dont try to pay! We already have a separate agreed upon price for making these weapons!


    Ah, right. Thats true.


    The neck of Celendion.


    I had agreed to give Kellibey all the materials we acquired from defeating the Vampire King.


    After all, if I paid him beforehand, it would diminish the value of the future payment.


    Alright, I wont say it again. Go on now, fight well.


    With a cool remark, Kellibey retreated into the blacksmith shop.


    Ill be waiting for the victory report, kiddos.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and I all bowed to Kellibey. Thank you!


    Our weapons are now complete.


    Looking at my fully equipped party members, I nodded in satisfaction.


    Now all that remained was strategy.


    Lets head back to Crossroad and stop by the blacksmith there too.


    Standing at the teleport gate, I gave Evangeline a look.


    Evangeline, lets get your armor.


    Huh?


    You are our front-line tanker after all. You should have some decent armor. Ive placed an order before.


    Evangelines green eyes widened.


    And she suddenly asked.


    Is that armor pretty?!


    Ask about the performance first. Performance, I say!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Evangeline had destroyed four SSR-grade equipment thus far.


    First, the spear and shield she received as graduation gifts from the academy.


    I was to blame for that one. It all happened because I got a 777 jackpot while trying to use a lucky strike to suppress her.


    Next, she bought another spear and shield set from Nameless, a dungeon merchant NPC, known as the "Demon of Spears" and "Giant of Shields".


    We destroyed that one together while fighting off 50 golems.


    Its funny how all of this somehow involves me.


    Anyways, all four pieces of equipment broke under inevitable circumstances (?).


    So, I requested the blacksmith to dismantle these ruined items.


    As a result, luckily, I was able to recover one SSR-grade Magic Core. With this core, I requested the creation of an armor.


    Given that the magic core came from dismantling Evangelines equipment, it only made sense to have her armor made.


    "So, this is the result!"


    After a long preamble, I unwrapped the armor lying beside me.


    "Behold this armor! Its the Golem Armor!"


    "..."


    Evangeline, with her mouth slightly open, looked up at the armor I had revealed.


    "What is this?"


    "Haha. Are you so moved, my junior? Well, I spent a lot of time thinking about what would be best for you before deciding on and ordering this armor. Go ahead! You may shed tears of gratitude for your seniors consideration."


    "No, thats not it..."


    Evangeline shouted, shaking her small fist at the armor.


    "Its ugly-!"


    Her calling it ugly is harsh. The armor must feel so sad if it could hear.


    "How about you say it looks sturdy?"


    "No, theres a limit to how sturdy something can look! This looks like a tower you wear on your body. What is this?!"


    Evangeline knocked on the bulky golem fragment with her small fist. Immediately, she recoiled in surprise.


    "Its frighteningly solid! What the-!"


    "Haha... Isnt it the result of diligent research by the alchemists on the golem armor fragments? It has to be sturdy."


    I smirked and stood next to the armor covered in gauntlets.


    Surely, the appearance is rather thick...ah, no, solid.


    [Golem Armor(SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Armor


    - Defense: 70-80


    - Durability: 40/40


    - Stamina+25


    - Each additional golem fragment increases the wearers physical and magical resistance by 5 percent each. (total 50 percent)


    - Each additional golem fragment decreases the wearers movement and attack speed by 2 percent each. (total 20 percent)


    This was the result of researching the golem army fragments obtained by defeating the Golem Legion in Stage 3.


    It was possible to manufacture armor with far superior defense compared to ordinary metal.


    Golem fragments grant a bonus to physical and magical resistance but are disgustingly heavy, resulting in penalties to movement and attack speed.


    Usually, people mix in one or two parts into the armor to reduce this penalty.


    But then I had a counterintuitive idea.


    What if we made an armor entirely covered with golem fragments?


    Thats what this armor, the Golem Armor, is.


    It provides an immense boost to physical and magical resistance at the cost of a hefty penalty to movement and attack speed.


    Especially, the decrease in movement speed is lethal in intense battles.


    But here, Evangelines characteristic [Unstoppable] comes into play!


    Evangelines characteristic [Unstoppable] provides 100 percent resistance to movement hindrances.


    Thanks to this, Evangeline can ignore the movement speed penalty on this armor.


    In other words, she gains a huge boost in physical and magical resistance while only suffering a penalty to attack speed.


    This makes the armor more advantageous than disadvantageous.


    This is the perfect armor for Evangeline in the early and mid-game.


    Although she has skills that can help in combat, Evangeline is essentially a pure tanker.


    She has to draw the attention of the enemies in the middle of the enemy line and take their attacks on herself.


    Ive been uneasy, watching her dealing with all of this only with a shield. But with this sturdy armor, I feel a bit more relieved.


    "...Its thick."


    After finally trying on the armor, Evangeline waddled around, muttering.


    The absurdly large and thick armor didnt suit Evangelines petite figure at all.


    It looked like she was a festival part-timer, waddling around a venue in an ill-fitting mascot costume.


    "What the heck is this..."


    Evangeline looked miserable, but I was pleased, nodding in satisfaction.


    Undeniably, a vanguard tank should display the sturdy, dependable characteristics of a well-made bowl of rice.


    Watching the thin arms and legs withstand the monsters onslaught, its obvious why Ive been so concerned for my juniors well-being. But theres no need for that now, right?


    "As you can see, these additional fragments attached to the basic armor can be detached," I explained while tapping the extra fragments stuck all over my body. Evangeline watched me with a disapproving look, her excitement visibly diminished.


    "If the additional fragments get heavily damaged during battle, like this... by pressing here at the junction, you can detach them. This will reduce your defense but will increase your mobility."


    The Golem Armor allows the additional fragments to be purged, or in other words, detached.


    This was why it was possible to create it without taking measurements.


    It was a suit of armor created by attaching parts together - one size fits all.


    It seems a bit... large for one size fits all...


    Youre going to grow, Evangeline. Then itll fit better.


    "Theres a meeting at the lords mansion at 6 PM tonight."


    As I spoke, I patted each of the Dion Mercenary Groups five members on the shoulder.


    "Wash off all the sweat. Youve been working hard, you should eat something tasty."


    ***


    The Shadow Squad was staying in an annex a little distant from the lords mansion.


    Being elves, they were concerned about others gazes, so I simply gave them the annex.


    Swoosh! Whoosh!


    There was a shooting range set up behind the annex, and it was unclear when it was built.


    Targets were scattered all over, and there were a lot of straw men riddled with arrows.


    Two wizards were moving the targets around as three archers shot arrows, aiding in their training.


    They were very systematic in their training.


    "Oldgirl. Your long-range accuracy is still low. Increase it by one point today. Skull. Your close-range shooting speed is slow. You need to retrain your reaction speed from the beginning. Burnout. What are you... are you just going to keep bombing? Youll die if you cant do anything else."


    Godhand, who had been giving feedback to the archers, seemed to sense my presence and turned to look at me.


    "Your Majesty, youre here."


    "You all are very diligent."


    "Youre here, Your Majesty!"


    "Youre here!"


    The remaining members of the Shadow Squad bowed to me.


    Oldgirl just gave a small wave. Hm, still the same as always.


    I looked at Godhands two hands.


    "Are your hands okay now?"


    "Of course. Theyre in perfect condition."


    "Thats a relief. From tomorrow, youll have to use your body more."


    I winked at Lucas who had followed me.


    Lucas climbed onto a cart that was pulled behind the carriage, and opened the box that was on it.


    Creak-


    The box was half-filled with sparkling gray metal.


    Silver bullion.


    "Its yours, Godhand."


    I brought the remaining silver used in equipment crafting for him.


    "With this amount of silver, I think you could hire an army, not just the five of us."


    Surprised, Godhand looked at me.


    "Why are you giving this to us?"


    "Youve heard that our opponents for the defense battle this time are vampires, right?"


    I grinned.


    "And the weakness of those vampire bastards is this silver. And Godhand, youre a metal sorcerer who can manipulate metal at will."


    "!"


    "What do you think? With this much silver, we could make a decent leap against the vampires, right?"


    At last, Godhand, who realized my intentions, cracked a faint smile.


    "What should I do, Your Majesty?"


    "Come to the main house by 6. Lets talk while having a meal... Ah."


    I winked at the younger squad members.


    "Is there a menu you want for dinner? If there is, tell me now."


    As I said this, the trio of archers immediately lit up their eyes and raised their hands. These gluttonous little ones.


    ***


    I had someone call Junior separately, and a reply came back that she would arrive by 6.


    With this, all the party members were gathered.


    Until everyone arrived, I decided to take a break. I sat on the edge of my bed in my room and stared blankly into space.


    "..."


    Before me floated the system window.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 5]


    - Lv.? Vampire Lord: 1


    - Lv.? Vampire Generals: 2


    - Lv.? Elite Vampires: 7


    - Lv.25 Fallen Blood <Elite>: 20


    - Lv.20 Frost Ghoul: 970


    - Time till start: 9 days


    Theyre coming.


    Gazing upon the open window detailing my enemies, a wave of vertigo washed over me. Before long, I closed the system window.


    Theyre getting closer.


    This stage was going to be challenging.


    Despite my bravado and preparation for the defense, I had past experience to draw upon.


    I knew this stage would be dreadfully harsh.


    But I couldnt avoid it, so all I could do was stare down the approaching wave of enemies with eyes wide open.


    Nothing changes. Every defense, no, every moment, is a make-or-break situation.


    A pivotal move with the fate of the world at stake.


    Just as it had always been, that was my role.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    In the afternoon, before evening, at the entrance of the mansion.


    The first party to arrive at the mansion was unexpectedly not the one I called.


    "Jupiter?"


    Confused, I muttered tentatively.


    "What brings you here?"


    "..."


    Dressed in clean imperial army uniform, Jupiter flashed a thin smile.


    Despite her pale face marked with unmistakable signs of disease, her sole eye remained as sharp as ever.


    "Your Majesty. Do you remember what I told you before? I said I was spreading a rumor across the continent, didnt I?"


    "Hmm?"


    "That the monster front here pays well. That the new commander, His Highness the Prince, is generous. Didnt I say I was spreading that rumor?"


    "Ah, right, that one."


    Yes. It happened a few months ago, but I remember it clearly. I told her to spread rumors among the continents mercenaries.


    I had readily agreed to it.


    After all, there was nothing better than having mercenaries flocking to this city.


    "The old mercenaries I knew heard the rumor and have come."


    Jupiter pointed to the mercenaries standing behind her.


    Men and women of middle age, with vividly lined faces, politely bowed to me.


    Including Jupiter, they were a group of five - exactly one party.


    "Were thinking of naming the party... Old Hunters. How does that sound?"


    Jupiter proposed confidently.


    "They are veterans, having rolled through hell-like frontlines. Theyll be of help."


    "Jupiter."


    But I shook my head slightly.


    "Your magic explosion injuries havent healed yet. I cant allow you to join the frontlines."


    "Your Majesty."


    Jupiter didnt back down.


    "I heard this defensive battle involves vampires."


    "..."


    "Youll need as many capable mages as possible, wont you?"


    I clenched my jaw. What she said was undeniably true.


    Even at a glance, these people were high-level veterans. Their rankings were decent too.


    If they were to join the upcoming battle, they would be of great help.


    However...


    "Dont worry. Im a mercenary. Im not foolish enough to burn myself out just to spit out magic."


    Jupiter, who had stepped forward, pleaded desperately.


    "Your Majesty. Please give this old woman a chance."


    "..."


    "To prove that I still have some use... Please give me a chance."


    I couldnt bring myself to refuse her.


    "Come in. Were about to have a strategic meeting over dinner."


    I gestured into the mansion and smiled wryly.


    "I suppose Ill have to prepare five more servings."


    ***


    A few hours later.


    Inside the Lords mansion, in the dining room.


    Although I asked everyone to gather by 6 p.m., all the party members had arrived even before 5 p.m.


    A long table was set in the dining room, and the members of the four parties were seated in a row.


    From the top seat, there was the main party, Shadow Squad, Dion Mercenary Group, and the newly joined Old Hunters.


    Junior, who I had separately called, was also sitting at the table with the main party.


    From the friendly chatter, it seemed they had become friends.


    At that moment, Junior locked eyes with Jupiter, who had been silently sipping water in the corner of the table.


    "..."


    "..."


    The grandmother and granddaughter quickly averted their eyes, pretending nothing had happened. Seriously.


    "Everyones here."


    When I stood at the head of the table, everyone fell silent and focused on me. I nodded.


    "Originally, I was going to feed you first then start the meeting. But since you all arrived early, lets have the meeting first and then eat. Is that okay?"


    Dion and Godhand immediately nodded.


    "Of course, Your Majesty!"


    "The strategy meeting for this defensive battle is much more important than a meal."


    "I will now lecture in detail on how to deal with each entity, so everyone better drill this into your heads."


    Its lecture time by the hit tutor RetroAddict of Protect the Empire!


    "Remembering this will be your blood and flesh... and your life in this defense battle, so make sure you understand it clearly."


    "Senior!"


    Then, Evangeline raised her hand. I pointed at Evangeline with the tip of my staff, exclaiming, "Oh!"


    "Good, student Evangeline. Do you have a question before the lecture?"


    Evangeline, who was rolling her eyes to catch the atmosphere around her, asked cautiously.


    "... Cant we have the lecture after eating?"


    "Put your palm out."


    "No, really, I feel like my appetite will completely disappear after hearing about how to deal with vampires! Even when we were supposed to eat!"


    Young lady, is the meal the problem now?! The future of the defense battle is the problem!


    ***


    And so, my heated lecture on strategies ended three hours later.


    It was well past 8 in the evening.


    "..."


    "..."


    Really, all their faces turned pale, having lost their appetite.


    As I meticulously explained the specifications of vampires, a species they had only vaguely known about until now, they were bound to feel disheartened.


    As my lecture continued, the chef who had been watching from the back of the dining room started serving the appetizers cautiously.


    But while food was being placed on the table, all the party members remained lost in their thoughts, unable to touch the food.


    "Do you think... we can pull this off?"


    The careful question was voiced by Damien.


    "We are facing an enemy more formidable than any monster weve encountered so far..."


    "..."


    I recall encountering Celendion on the Path of the Overlord just a few days ago.


    Back then, our main party was helpless against him. He was undeniably strong.


    But that was a dungeon. It was his base.


    This time, we fight at our base.


    And his stats will be adjusted down to match Stage 5. It will be much more manageable.


    In the end, this game is an RPG.


    Level is the bully, and gear luck is king.


    In other words,


    "Think about the battles youve all fought so far."


    If hes downgraded, and were upgraded,


    We can catch up. We certainly can.


    "All the previous battles were nearly impossible, harsh battles. But we made it through."


    I looked around at everyone and smiled broadly.


    "And we will do it again this time."


    I was confident. Confident that we could clear this stage, in our strategy.


    But...


    "..."


    Honestly, I wasnt so confident.


    How many of them could I actually save?


    I was doing my best given the circumstances, but...


    Limits do approach, clearly.


    ...ugh.


    Suddenly, that scene flashed through my mind.


    When we cleared the last stage on Earth.


    Every party member character was annihilated, with only Lucas left standing alone.


    Standing alone on top of the bodies of friends and foes.


    I wont let that happen again.


    I shook my head vigorously.


    This time, its different.


    Here, the real Lucas is nodding at me with a face full of trust.


    I wont leave you alone, Lucas.


    I wont leave anyone behind... I wont lose anyone I can save.


    "We have 9 days left until the start of the stage. We have determined our strategy, so we will train accordingly."


    Seated at the head of the table, I picked up my fork and plunged it into the appetizer plate that nobody had touched yet.


    "So, everyone, make sure to eat a hearty meal!"


    Chewing the salad vigorously, I grinned.


    "Because Im going to be pushing you all to your limits from tomorrow."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Six days later.


    Lake Kingdoms Underground Dungeon. Zone 10.


    The Crimson Mansion, the headquarters of the vampire legion, housed the Masters Room in its innermost area.


    Creak... Creak...


    The rooms owner, Celendion, was found hanging from the ceiling with a noose around his neck.


    "..."


    Staring up at Celendion were his loyal servants, Alpha and Beta.


    Alpha and Beta, a young man and woman, shared the same deep blue hair as Celendion.


    Dressed in neat butler and maid uniforms, they served at Celendions side.


    The pair seemed accustomed to Celendions suicide attempts, their faces revealing an unaffected demeanor.


    Celendion, hanging from the ceiling, looked down at them with weary eyes.


    "Did you attempt suicide again, my lord?"


    "Yes."


    "Any success?"


    "As always... no."


    "Shall we bring you down?"


    "Yes, please."


    They carefully supported Celendions body and brought him down.


    With Celendion being child-like in appearance, Alpha and Beta resembled an older brother and sister, despite Celendion having lived far longer.


    After seating Celendion on the sofa, Alpha sighed lightly.


    "Couldnt you find a more creative way to commit suicide? Lowering you down every morning is starting to wear me out..."


    "Didnt I slit my wrists last week?"


    "That requires washing the sheets, which is bothersome."


    "What if I did it in the bathroom?"


    "Then the bathroom would need cleaning..."


    Beta, the female maid, nodded in agreement with Alphas rapid-fire rebuttals.


    A long scar etched horizontally across Betas slender neck.


    As though it had been cut off and then reattached.


    Due to this injury, Beta couldnt speak. She communicated only through gestures.


    Looking at his two servants in turn, Celendion pinched his own pallid cheek.


    "Which of my suicide attempts was least bothersome for you?"


    "Your attempt to starve yourself was the easiest. There was nothing to clean up, and we didnt need to prepare meals."


    Alpha spoke impassively, while Beta made frantic hand gestures, pointing out the window at the flower bed.


    Alpha translated Betas gestures.


    "According to Beta, the most troublesome was when you tried to throw yourself off daily. Cleaning the flower bed every day was quite troublesome."


    A faint bitter smile ghosted over Celendions otherwise expressionless face.


    Celendion attempted suicide daily but never succeeded. The reasons were twofold.


    Firstly, his massive regenerative abilities.


    Even when a limb was severed, it healed quickly, making it impossible to reach death by any ordinary means.


    Secondly, his limitless life, fragmented and stored within the legion.


    Even on the rare occasion when he did reach death through extreme measures and incredible luck, the stored life force within the legion would revive him.


    "When will this torturous life end?"


    Alpha and Beta skillfully changed Celendions clothes.


    While his servants were adjusting his clothing, Celendion murmured softly.


    "What a torment it is, to be unable to even end my own life. The people of Lake Kingdom made such a fuss trying to attain immortality, only to end up like this."


    As Alpha tied Celendions tie, he chuckled.


    "And here you are, my lord, tormented even though youve attained immortality. The irony is quite amusing."


    "Well, I never desired immortality."


    Celendion rubbed his tired eyes.


    On his young boyish face, his red eyes were deep and gloomy like those of an old man.


    "I thought I had finally ended my long, filthy life and found rest... But then the great King revived me here. And its already been five hundred years."


    After changing into a well-fitted suit, Celendion looked at his palm and heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Will I be able to die this time?"


    "Are you referring to the upcoming campaign?"


    Today was the day of the Vampire Legions campaign.


    The king had declared the start of the invasion in three days, so they had to leave today to reach the enemys walls in time.


    Alpha and Beta both smirked.


    "Can those humans really be a match for us? Besides, havent we been saving our strength for this Grand Rampage for a long time?"


    "..."


    "A death-seeking Lord...


    Alpha and Beta simultaneously nodded their heads to Celendion.


    "May you forever remain as our immortal lord."


    Upon hearing that, Celendions vampire subordinates all smirked in unison.


    Indeed, why were there so many monsters needed to bring about the worlds destruction?


    Ten vampires. A thousand ghouls.


    This was more than enough to wreak havoc on the surface of the earth.


    "Lets get moving."


    With a light step, Celendion led the way.


    "I long to breathe the air of the surface once more."


    A thousand-strong legion of kin orderly followed behind Celendion.


    ***


    North of the Lake Kingdom.


    In front of the main gate. Central Plaza.


    When Celendion and the thousand of the main force arrived here, a battle was already underway.


    Flash!


    Boom!


    Gigantic beams of light were shot off like artillery fire, disintegrating the monsters it grazed into dust.


    Clad in a worn-out robe and with her white hair flying about, Nameless was in the midst of battle.


    "Damn traitor!"


    "Tear them apart! Drain them of their blood!"


    Hundreds of vampires rushed in, casting blood magic.


    Roar!


    Growl!


    Countless Frost Ghouls exhaled a cold breath as they closed in from all sides.


    However,


    Flash! Flash!


    Wielding an old, worn-out sword, Nameless slaughtered them all as she emitted beams of light.


    Each swing of the sword erupted a massive beam of light.


    In the pitch-dark sky of the Lake Kingdom, the flash of the blue light illuminated the city for an instant.


    "You are the consequences of the sins committed by this kingdom."


    Nameless murmured menacingly.


    "Where do you think youre going? Stay within the Lake Kingdom and dream your nightmare, monsters...!"


    Flash!


    The beam of light struck at the center of the decoy legion.


    The monsters caught in the light were annihilated without a trace.


    Watching the spectacle, Celendion admired it.


    "A weapon truly worthy of ending my life. Beautiful."


    One of Celendions frequent suicide attempts involved confronting Nameless directly.


    However, each time death came at the hands of Nameless, the king would always revive him.


    The king did not care about any other means by which the legion commander died, except for death at the hands of Nameless.


    Therefore, a clash here was meaningless.


    While Nameless and the decoy legion were engaged in intense battle, Celendion and the main force quietly passed by.


    Rumble-


    Could it have sensed the deployment?


    The rusted northern gate began to open slowly.


    "Celendion...!"


    Recognizing that the main force was escaping, Nameless yelled towards them.


    "Where are you going, you vampire bastard!"


    "Why, the surface of course, dear deposed princess."


    "!"


    At the title "princess," Nameless face twisted. Beneath her white hair, her teeth were clenched.


    "Do not continue to bear the tragic burden of this hell alone."


    With a faint smile, Celendion stepped out through the fully opened north gate.


    "Eventually, you too will be eroded and swallowed by time."


    "Wait, Celendion! You...!"


    Nameless tried desperately to stop the main force, but the decoy legion was closing in on her from all sides.


    Leaving behind the battlefield swirling with light and blood, Celendion and the main force stepped out through the northern gate of the Lake Kingdom.


    From the gate to the surface of the lake, a transparent path was connected.


    Soon after they began to walk, Celendion and the main force of the Blood Tribe were able to step out onto the surface.


    "The air is good here."


    After quietly taking in the outside worlds air for the first time in hundreds of years, Celendion stared straight to the north.


    "Lets go. To bring about the worlds destruction."


    Hoping that his own demise awaited him at the end of the path, the Vampire King began his journey towards the human world.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    With just two days left until the start of the stage, the morning had come.


    I brought all four parties of my retinue to the Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Over the past week, we had cleared two dungeons in Zone 4 - the [Library] and the [Court].


    The dungeons were swarming with ghouls and Fallen Bloods, each having a vampire as a boss monster.


    In the Library, the vampire specialized in blood magic, and in the Court, the vampire excelled in melee combat.


    There were dangerous moments, but we managed to clear them safely.


    By now, all the party members had gathered enough experience dealing with the bloodline.


    So, today, we came to the last dungeon in Zone 4, the [Grand Park].


    Its a wave-type dungeon, where we had to fend off monsters pouring from all directions in a large open field with hardly any obstacles.


    It requires at least 20 people in 4 parties.


    Currently, we have exactly 4 parties in the First Army. Twenty people.


    I brought everyone along, judging we were more than capable. And indeed, my judgment was correct.


    Grrr! Grrr!


    Monsters flooded in from all directions,


    Thud! Thud! Wham!


    Our tankers, arranged in a circle, swept the monsters off their feet with their shields,


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Ping!


    Rumble... Boom!


    Our archers and mages poured their attacks from all directions, grinding down the monsters.


    The party members perfectly and effortlessly defended against the recurring monster waves. Brilliant.


    Among them, the performance of the newly joined party was particularly dazzling.


    Old Hunters.


    A party of middle-aged mercenaries led by Jupiter, with a solid composition of three tankers and two mages.


    The two veteran mages alternated in launching attack spells.


    Jupiters fellow mage was an ice wizard, and a rain of ice and lightning constantly poured down on the monsters heads.


    "Urgh!"


    Occasionally, Jupiter coughed, and her magic power was weaker than before.


    Nevertheless, she was effectively frying the monsters. It was obvious that she was pushing herself...


    "..."


    Junior occasionally glanced at the old woman.


    Unbeknownst to others, Junior was secretly casting spells while coughing blood into her handkerchief.


    A grandmother and granddaughter, both doing well.


    Anyway, we easily annihilated the regular monsters.


    The last wave was four Fallen Bloods. They ran towards us one by one from all directions.


    I instructed each party to deal with one each.


    Clang! Clang! Crunch...!


    After about 10 minutes,


    The level of the Fallen Bloods was quite high, and everyone struggled, but in the end, we defeated all of them without a single injury.


    "We, we did it..."


    Dion, who had stabbed a silver dagger into the neck of the last Fallen Blood, gasped and mumbled.


    "We really did it. We...!"


    The other three parties also had a tough time, but none as much as the Dion Mercenary Group.


    The group consisted only of N-tier heroes.


    The Dion Mercenary Group was basically all melee characters, that is, all close combat heroes, and there wasnt even a magic attacker.


    However, they had diligently trained and combined their defense and attack against the Fallen Blood, and finally succeeded in the kill.


    "Its impressive to see so much growth in such a short time."


    I patted Dions shoulder. Dion nodded his head gratefully.


    "Thank you, Your Highness...!"


    "Theres nothing to thank me for. Its the fruit of your efforts."


    And it was sincere.


    These were five ordinary N-tier characters who I wouldnt have bothered with during a game walkthrough.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    I never thought they would grow into reliable mainstays.


    Human beings have potential that cannot be seen by looking at the stat window.


    While looking over the Dion Mercenary Group, who were hugging each other and high-fiving, I thought to myself,


    As a commander, as a lord, I have to look at real humans, not the system window.


    The Dion Mercenary Group taught me that obvious but valuable realization.


    I need to look at the people in front of me who are alive and breathing... I need to observe them with my own eyes, not through the system window.


    The battle was over. The dungeon was cleared.


    After taking a brief rest and collecting all the loot,


    I gathered the party members and finished preparations to return to Crossroad, raising my voice,


    "We have cleared all the sectors in Zone 4 of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon."


    We had cleared all three dungeons in Zone 4.


    In other words, we had conquered all the dungeons that could be cleared. We had squeezed out all the experience points that could be obtained.


    Weve done everything we can.


    The equipment settings were finalized, and we had installed all the traps and artifacts on the castle walls.


    Now all we could do was leave the results to the heavens.


    Whether we succeed in clearing and survive, or...


    Or...


    Swallowing the words that rose within me, I began clapping.


    The siege is in two days. Rest up until then.


    Everyone looked tired from the forced march over the past few days, but their faces were filled with pride and accomplishment from safely clearing three dungeons in a row.


    I also rewarded them with a quiet smile.


    "Everyone did great! Lets head back!"


    ***


    [Free exploration has ended!]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    "Yes, thats right. As busy as I am, I should rest and then get back to work."


    "Oh dear, then I shall prepare the carriage. Where will you be going?"


    "The Temple."


    I opened a drawer in the cabinet and pulled out a money bag I had prepared in advance.


    "Theres one more person I want to recruit for this defense battle."


    ***


    The Temple.


    When I arrived late at night, the high priestess, Saintess Margarita, looked quite surprised.


    "Your Majesty? What brings you here at this hour?"


    "People come to the temple for a variety of reasons, but ultimately, isnt the goal the same?"


    I put my hands together in front of my chest.


    "Theyre praying for salvation in the future."


    I dont have a religion, but shamelessly, I do want salvation.


    I hope for a victory in the next defense battle.


    I hope that as many people as possible survive.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them and put the money bag I brought into the donation box.


    Thump! The heavy money bag dropped to the bottom of the donation box with a sound.


    Margarita looked quite flustered.


    "Theres no party member who needs treatment today... Why the donation?"


    "Saintess. No, Margarita."


    I slowly turned my head and looked at Margarita.


    "You said it before. This fight here is a holy war. Battling monsters to protect humans is a sacred task."


    "..."


    "I humbly ask you not to neglect this holy war, but to throw yourself into it."


    Margaritas eyes trembled violently.


    The conditions for recruiting Saintess Margarita.


    Use the temple and make regular donations. Reach a certain amount with the donations.


    And just now, I filled up that last amount.


    Hospitals are always places where money leaks out like water.


    In such a remote place, Margaritas temple, which operates on small donations for poor mercenaries, is even more so.


    The donations Ive been pouring into this financially struggling place must have been like a lifeline.


    I supplemented the hospital beds, laid new blankets and sheets, and stocked clean bandages and gauze.


    Since I took office as a lord, the facilities of the temple have been improving day by day.


    Like it or not, this temple relies on my donations for its finances.


    Now Margarita is in a position where she can no longer refuse my request.


    "This defense battle will be more brutal than any other this city has ever faced. The soldiers who received treatment from you just a few days ago may not be able to return anymore."


    I spoke plainly, but brutally, about the events to come.


    "Moreover, the wall itself might be breached. If the vampires get over that wall, there will be a festival of blood here."


    "..."


    "All the citizens of Crossroad might die. And if Crossroad collapses, the entire human world will be in danger."


    I nodded heavily.


    "Please lend us your strength, Margarita. We need your healing abilities."


    After a moment of hesitation, Margarita finally uttered.


    "Im... nothing but a country woman with no ability other than taking care of the wounded."


    "..."


    "I dont have the power to repel enemies. Why me..."


    "Margarita."


    I took a big step closer to Margarita. Margarita shuddered.


    "The quicker way than treating patients is to prevent them from getting hurt in the first place."


    "..."


    "You can do that if youre on the field."


    A skill set focused on healing and shielding.


    The games best area healer. A leading candidate for tier R hero, Saintess Margarita.


    She looked up at me with trembling eyes for a long time, bit her lips, and then asked in a thin voice.


    "What... should I do?"


    ***


    And so, Margarita was recruited.


    For now, shes a guest character limited to this stage, but in fact, she can be called up as a party member whenever needed in the future.


    If a healer is needed, she can be used conveniently.


    On this occasion, I organized two reserve parties, combining Lilly, Margarita, and eight newly recruited N-R grade heroes who had been enhanced in the meantime.


    The party leaders were Lilly and Margarita.


    Lillys party was tasked with forming the last line of defense from the rear, while Margaritas party was responsible for transporting and treating the injured.


    Having organized the reserves, I returned to the mansion and sat down at the office desk.


    Traps set up in front of the castle walls, repaired artifacts, the readjustment of the kill zone, evacuation of the citizens...


    The pile of tasks that needed to be handled before the defense battle was mountainous.


    As I worked through them, the surroundings became bright before I knew it.


    When I looked out the window, the sun was rising. I had stayed up all night.


    "..."


    I blankly stared at the eastern sky, where dawn was breaking.


    Sun, cant you slow down a bit?


    Of course, my wish was completely ignored, and the sun rose brightly above the earth.


    Everywhere became dazzlingly bright.


    [STAGE 5]


    - Time until start: 24 hours left


    One day left until the next stage.


    Only a single day remained.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    [CHAPTER 5]


    - Time until the start: 24 hours


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad. The barracks.


    The quarters of Dion Mercenary Group.


    Weve seized an opportunity.


    Dion stood before his party members with a smile.


    For a long time, we never received proper respect. We always played the role of a meat shield.


    The four party members nodded in agreement.


    Before they came to the front lines here, these five had to suffer all sorts of hardships as mercenaries.


    As newbies, they were thrown into all sorts of suicide missions because they were new.


    Even after gaining experience and understanding how the mercenary life worked, they were left handling the dirty work because they lacked special skills or talents.


    But Prince Ash recognized our worth.


    Ash was different.


    Not only did he willingly grant them an opportunity when they requested it, but he also didnt hesitate to invest in the Dion Mercenary Group after recognizing their potential.


    They received high-quality armor and expensive silver swords, and were allowed to wear uniforms exclusively produced for the Southern Front soldiers.


    The treatment they received here at this monstrous frontline was the best they ever had in their lives as short-lived mercenaries.


    Dion was already filled with loyalty towards Ash.


    Lets show him what were capable of in this defense battle."


    Dion clenched his fist tightly.


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This is our chance for advancement!


    Advancement


    Lets succeed beyond everyones expectations!


    Success!


    Advancement. Success.


    The faces of the five brightened at the dreamlike words. Dion grinned.


    Great! Now lets talk about our ambitions. What will you do if you make a lot of money?


    If I succeed, Ill gather funds to decorate the shop. My dream is to do business on a large scale.


    For me, its a marriage fund! My girl is waiting for me back in our hometown!


    I want to send bundles of money to my parents. I never properly did anything for them


    Ill enroll my little brother in a magic workshop. When he grows up, hell surely take care of me.


    The party members each spat out a word and then looked at Dion together.


    Dion pointed at himself with an awkward chuckle.


    Ah, me? I am um. My dream seems petty compared to yours.


    Dion scratched the back of his head.


    The day I started my mercenary work, I went for a drink because I couldnt handle the reality sober but the prices were too high. There was this brand of whiskey that I couldnt afford because it was too expensive.


    A bashful smile crept onto Dions lips.


    I still cant afford to drink it because its too pricey. But if I succeed later Ill drink a bottle a week.


    Upon hearing Dions ambition, the rest of the party members laughed out loud together.


    Is that all, Dion! Your ambition is too small!


    At least aim to drink a bottle a day!


    You fools, then hed just be a drunkard!


    Dion, who was teased like a chick, eventually burst into hearty laughter.


    Lets commit ourselves fully this time and do it properly. We can do it.


    Dion stretched his arm high up.


    The Dion Mercenary Group, the beginning of a legend!


    My shop too!


    My wedding too!


    Ill be filial to my parents!


    Wait for me, little brother! My retirement funds!


    The noisy Dion Mercenary Group of five, after shouting their dreams, began to laugh as they looked at each other.


    ***


    In the lords mansion. The outbuilding.


    The quarters of the Shadow Squad.


    The three archers were hopping around on their beds.


    Are we resting today? We dont have to go to the dungeon?!


    Yep! His Highness said to take the day off completely!


    Hehehe! So exciting. I really, really love doing nothing and just being in bed!


    Considering to stop the archers, who were kicking up a dust cloud as they hopped around, Bodybag decided to just leave them alone.


    They had been training whenever they had even a bit of spare time.


    Having a full day to rest comfortably was really a first in a long while. It wasnt unreasonable for the trio of archers to be excited.


    ?


    It was then that Bodybag, who noticed something unusual, raised her head.


    Godhand was nowhere to be seen.


    Where did he go?


    Leaving the hopping archers in the room, Bodybag slipped out of the outbuilding.


    Looking around, she saw Godhands back at the archery training ground behind the outbuilding.


    As Bodybag was about to approach Godhand, her steps suddenly stopped.


    ...Dont worry. I will... protect you


    Godhand was quietly mumbling something.


    " Yes. If its something I can do"


    Bodybag tilted her head.


    Who was she talking to?


    Godhand?


    As Bodybag deliberately made her presence known, Godhand, startled, looked around with a bewildered expression.


    Bodybag? Why arent you resting inside, what are you doing out here?


    Im just getting some fresh air What about you, Godhand? Who were you talking to


    However, the person Godhand was talking with had already disappeared.


    They seemed to have quickly disappeared into the forest behind the archery range.


    "Conversation? Cough! I was alone. I was merely talking to myself."


    Godhands face showed clear signs of discomfort.


    Bodybag found this side of Godhand unfamiliar, and could not figure out what was happening. What was going on?


    You really want to become a wizard to the point of enduring such pain? Even dying before this old woman?


    - That wouldnt be so bad.


    The face of her granddaughter who had said so swirled in her head.


    "...So, do you hate me?"


    Jupiter gritted her teeth.


    Yes, hate me. Despise me and curse me.


    It doesnt matter how much you hate this old woman. Still, I...


    Cough!


    After spitting out blood, Jupiter roughly wiped her mouth. The single hazy eye began to shine with determination again.


    "Its not yet. Just a little more."


    Hold on a little more, this damned body!


    ***


    Lords mansion.


    The backyard garden. A small training ground.


    Clank! Clank! Clash!


    Lucas and Evangeline were in the middle of a duel, wielding wooden swords, spears, and shields.


    Ever since they lost to Celendion, Lucas and Evangeline had been sparring every day.


    Lucas tried to break Evangelines defense, while Evangeline blocked Lucas every attack.


    At first, their win rate was similar, but at some point, Evangeline started winning continuously.


    Evangeline had completely mastered using her instinct, perfectly blocking all of Lucass attacks.


    It was no different even now, a day before the defense battle.


    Clank! Clank! Clash!


    It was time for dusk.


    With her emerald eyes shining, Evangeline deflected all of Lucass sword strikes with her shield.


    I can feel it. All the paths, I can feel them with my skin!


    Now, following her instincts and moving her body, Evangeline was right at the edge of an epiphany.


    Just one more step.


    At that moment when she was about to fully reach some ultimate thing that the Cross family had been building for generations-


    Boom!


    Crash!


    Evangeline was thrown backward.


    At some point, Lucass wooden sword had touched her body, and the next moment, she was thrown outside the training ground with a tremendous shock.


    "Huh?"


    Lying on the ground, dazed, Evangeline murmured.


    Then she lifted her eyes and saw the person who had sent that sword strike.


    "Hah, hah!"


    Lucas was panting heavily in the middle of the training ground.


    Thin steam was rising from the muscular knights body.


    The knights blue eyes... were burning like a beasts.


    "...What was that just now?"


    Evangeline looked down at her chest. The training armor she wore in case of accidents was deeply indented.


    If she hadnt been wearing it, she might have died.


    "I couldnt even dodge with my instinct. No, I couldnt even see it properly. What kind of attack did you launch?"


    "...This?"


    Grin.


    Sweeping back his sweaty blonde hair, Lucas curved his lips.


    His usual golden retriever-like smile was nowhere to be found. Instead, a violent expression like a wolf hung on the knights face.


    "...Lets call it my desperation."


    ***


    South from Crossroad. A plain.


    The late night was approaching dawn.


    Clink! Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The 1,000 Blood Clan members led by Celendion arrived here.


    The Alpha reported after checking out the distant Crossroad.


    "I can see the city walls, Lord."


    "..."


    "This is a city of human scum. We should be within striking distance in a few hours."


    "Hmm."


    With a nonchalant expression, Celendion, who was sitting on the palanquin, glanced towards the north.


    "Soon."


    A slaughterhouse where both sides would kill and be killed.


    At last, now, it was beginning.


    Rising from the palanquin, Celendion slowly turned around.


    "My dear kin."


    The Vampire King smiled at his royal guards, their eyes flashing with a blood-red glow.


    His fangs were pronounced, a smile befitting a vampire.


    "Are you ready to cover the city with mountains of corpses and seas of blood?"


    There was no need for a reply.


    Covering the city with corpses and blood.


    That was, after all, the very essence of their existence.


    ***


    "They are coming."


    Staring into the distant southern plains, I muttered.


    Unable to sleep, I had been at the ramparts since dawn.


    And now, I saw their arrival with my own eyes.


    They were still incredibly far away, but they were steadily advancing.


    [STAGE 5]


    - Time until start: 3 hours


    Hell.


    Towards this monstrous front, a living, breathing hell... was approaching.


    And now, it was right before our eyes.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    The morning sun rose blindingly bright.


    "..."


    Standing atop the castle walls, I stared briefly at the radiant eastern sky before reluctantly turning my gaze southward.


    There, an orderly formation of monsters assembled into an army.


    Exasperated, I clicked my tongue.


    "Ghouls, what are they up to"


    Truly, one could call it the Vampire Kings personal guard.


    Despite being ghouls, they formed ranks like a well-trained army, preparing to attack with precision.


    At the center, ten vampires.


    Seven common vampires were checking their weapons, while two that seemed like vampire generals were holding the scepter of the Vampire Lord.


    And the Vampire Lord himself - Celendion.


    He sat calmly atop a carriage as if lounging, looking at our castle walls with a seemingly intrigued gaze.


    It was the gaze of someone preparing for a game rather than a life-or-death battle.


    Thats when it happened. Through my telescope, my gaze met Celendions.


    Startling.


    With his eyes gleaming red like the moon, the boyish Vampire King waved a small hand at me. That bastard.


    "Youre screwed, you damn bastard"


    After spewing out a curse, I pulled the telescope away from my eye and looked back.


    Human forces were also assembled there.


    Four full parties of hero characters.


    My main party, the Shadow Squad, Dion Mercenary Group, and the Old Hunters.


    Two reserve parties behind them. Lillys and Margaritas parties.


    Cannons and ballistae densely arranged on both sides. Behind them, over 1200 mercenaries.


    Three hundred of the Twilight Brigade. Five hundred mercenaries who had been with us since stage one. An additional four hundred mercenaries recruited since.


    We are also prepared.


    In just a few months, we had slain thousands of monsters and cleared numerous dungeon floors.


    Far fresher and younger than you immortals, these are the elite of living humanity, ripened by hundreds of years.


    Will you lose, you monster bastards!


    Chuk! Chuk! Chuk!


    The formation of the ghoul army changed.


    The three hundred ghouls, who had been at the rear, moved forward and started to expand their formation.


    I turned to the side and shouted loudly.


    "Theyre preparing to attack! All forces, prepare for defense!"


    The tense soldiers finished preparations on their defensive weapons.


    Hero characters also gripped their equipment and swallowed dryly.


    "I wont say much."


    I shouted briefly.


    "Win!"


    Ooooooo-!


    At the same time as the soldiers shouted in response to my cry,


    Thud thud thud thud thud-!


    Shaking the ground, the ghouls began to charge.


    Three hundred Frost Ghouls.


    A staggering 300 of them. Quite burdensome for the first wave.


    The sight of these blue frozen corpses maintaining perfect formation as they charged was terrifying in more ways than one.


    In a short time, the ghouls that had sprinted across the plains reached the kill zone area, where we had piled wooden fences as obstacles.


    A typical monster army would cause a bottleneck there and take a long time to get through.


    But these were monsters under the direct command of their general.


    While the kill zone created with obstacles might buy us a little time, it couldnt hold them back forever.


    Kwa-jik! Kwa-duk!


    As expected, the ghouls easily broke down the wooden fence and penetrated inside.


    The strategy of forcing a specific route using obstacles wasnt working.


    However.


    "Fire-!"


    The delay was still taking time. In that gap, we could strike.


    As soon as they entered our firing range, I gave the order, and the cannons spat out fire simultaneously.


    Burburburrr-!


    With an ear-splitting noise, the cannonballs were fired.


    Fiiiiiing-


    Tearing through the air, dozens of cannonballs rained down and soon hit the ground.


    Kwagwagwagwaaang!


    Erupting in brilliant red flames and black smoke, it caused a grand explosion.


    The ghouls engulfed by the explosion were instantly turned into minced meat. However, neither I, nor the soldiers, nor anyone else was celebrating.


    Because it had been made clear to everyone.


    This type of attack... couldnt kill them.


    Gruuu...


    Guaaaaa!


    The minced ghouls, after a moment, started regenerating their bodies one by one.


    Pieces of flesh stuck together, blood scattered in all directions collected and formed a skeleton, then came together again into the shape of a monster.


    The grand ancient humans often thwarted the vampires by combining all sorts of novel magic and skills.


    Thinking of their magical defensive weaponry and walls made of moonsilver that purified the impure, their blue flames and such, they were indeed impressive weapons of humans.


    But this fortress right now?


    "Is that it? Cannons and arrows, really?"


    If thats all they had, destruction was inevitable.


    Thud!


    The hand of the foremost ghoul made contact with the fortress wall.


    Scrape! Scrape!


    They froze their hands to stick to the wall, repeating the process with all their limbs, crawling up the fortress wall.


    Dozens of Frost Ghouls began to climb the fortress wall. Celendion clicked his tongue upon seeing this.


    Even though these were just first-line scouts, these ghouls were on the verge of capturing the fortress.


    "Is that all theyve got..."


    The moment Celendion spat those words,


    Boom! Boom!


    Something was being dropped in mass from the fortress wall.


    Alpha frowned, Beta squinted to get a better look, and Celendion narrowed his eyes.


    "What is that?"


    It was... the corpses of cows and pigs.


    They were dropping dozens of livestock corpses from atop the fortress wall out of nowhere.


    "Uh..."


    Alpha was bewildered by this new spectacle.


    "What are they doing now?"


    The dense scent of blood emanated from the livestock corpses which had been pre-slit.


    All of the ghouls turned their gaze towards the livestock corpses.


    Growl...


    Grrr!


    And then, as if on cue, all the ghouls dashed towards the livestock corpses.


    Even those that were climbing the wall.


    All three hundred ghouls had their heads stuck to the ground, tearing into the livestock corpses. Alpha smacked his forehead.


    "These stupid creatures...!"


    Bloodsuckers are always hungry monsters.


    Ghouls need meat. Vampires need blood. Without these, they cannot survive.


    Even then, the higher-ranking vampires can suppress their instincts, preferring more valuable, thicker, and magic-rich blood.


    Ghouls dont have such preferences.


    They simply go mad for the flesh and blood in front of them, being cannibals.


    "...They sure found our armys weak spot."


    Alpha, feeling embarrassed at his subordinates lack of discipline, clicked his tongue.


    "But I didnt even think of this... this method..."


    "Old wars had more respect, you see. And more importantly,"


    Celendion coldly snorted,


    "Its not that significant."


    They are just corpses of livestock after all. Theyd be eaten by the ghouls and disappear in a matter of tens of seconds.


    In fact, dozens of cow and pig corpses had been mostly reduced to bones already.


    The ghouls appetite was truly monstrous.


    "If their only trick is to buy time, what else can they do...?"


    Just then.


    Rumble!


    Giant cannons atop the fortress wall were aimed below.


    Aimed at the flock of ghouls, tightly huddled together, feasting on the livestock meat.


    "More cannons... even though it wont work."


    At the same time Celendion murmured,


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom!


    The cannons fired in unison, decimating the ghouls gathered together.


    The ghouls were obliterated in an instant.


    As he had done until now, Celendion tried to resurrect the ghouls by reclaiming their lives.


    "...?"


    However,


    "...theyre not coming back."


    They didnt return.


    Their lives... evaporated.


    "Huh? Whats that..."


    Alpha, who had been questioning in bewilderment, was taken aback.


    Celendion, he was laughing.


    His mouth was curving into a clear grin, as if he was delighted.


    "All their cores were destroyed. All three hundred of them."


    He didnt exactly know what they had done...


    "Yeah, this makes it fun to fight...!"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Nothing was respawning.


    With a hint of tension, I looked down at the corpses of the ghouls swept up by the bombardment, and soon, I found myself grinning widely.


    "Theyre done for! Theyre not getting up again!"


    I looked around at the still dazed soldiers and called out again.


    "We got them, all of them!"


    Whoa-!


    Finally, a beat late, the soldiers erupted in cheers. These nervous guys! Still, I love them!


    I had worked out how to destroy the spirit cores of the vampires while exploring dungeons.


    When I first encountered a vampire in the Colosseum.


    After driving a silver sword into its body and launching a magical attack, its spirit core was exposed.


    When I destroyed that core, it screamed out in its death throes.


    While exploring dungeons afterward, I attempted to refine this strategy based on different conditions and situations.


    The conclusions I came to were as follows:


    1. A sufficiently powerful magic attack will expose a vampires spirit core.


    2. At our partys current level, the damage from our magic attacks is insufficient, making it difficult to expose the spirit core using magic alone.


    3. However, if we land a physical attack with a silver weaponvampires weaknessand follow up with a magic attack, the damage from the magic attack is amplified.


    4. If we destroy the exposed spirit core in this manner, the vampires can no longer regenerate and die.


    5. Profit!


    In short, if you use a magic attack while a silver sword is lodged in them, the silver serves as a catalyst that amplifies the magic damage, allowing us to expose their spirit cores in one fell swoop.


    This enables us to secure a definite kill.


    As for the lesser vampires, the ghouls, they burnt to death just from having their spirit cores exposed without needing any further steps.


    But of course, we cant go through this laborious process for every single one of the thousand ghouls.


    So, I came up with a trick.


    Sticking pieces of silver into the bodies of livestock.


    There was plenty of silver powder and fragments leftover from making silver equipment piled up in the blacksmiths shop.


    We painstakingly stuck those into the bodies of the livestock and used them as bait.


    Ghouls will go for the flesh of any living creature.


    Whether theres silver mixed in, or poison, theyll blindly rush in and start eating.


    This allows us to lure them all to one place and theyre literally stuffing silver into their own bodies. Its killing two birds with one stone.


    Now all we have to do is top it off with a powerful magic attack.


    The mages have to conserve their magic power. They need to save it to deal with the vampires; itd be endless if they wasted it on ghouls.


    So, I made preparations!


    An artifact that shoots magic, the Mana Cannon, made by emptying all the SR-grade magic cores we had!


    I nodded in satisfaction as I looked at the five Mana Cannons cooling down next to me.


    These were the guys that had just shot down onto the ghouls heads. They work splendidly, as expected of the new model.


    Its the same artifact as the cannon used in the tutorial stage.


    Of course, back in the tutorial stage, I had intentionally caused a magic core to go berserk to increase its power, and Damian had aimed it himself, so the power was incomparable.


    But these cannons are still very powerful. At least, theyre sufficient as a cannon that projects magic damage.


    Weve prepared hard too, you monster bastards.


    With a grim smile, I stared at the silent enemy line.


    I deliberately let their army approach without any damage.


    Even knowing it wouldnt work, I had normal cannons fired at them.


    If they noticed our methods, they might have come up with other strategies.


    But those nave bastards kept rushing towards the fortress in textbook fashion.


    So I gathered them together and took away 300 lives all at once.


    Now what will you do, Celendion?


    30% of the armys lives vanished in an instant.


    In this situation, what move would the enemy make next?


    And then-


    Chek! Chek! Chek! Chek!


    Honestly, they sent out the next army.


    The second wave of the ghoul army. Again, about 300 Frost Ghouls.


    I narrowed my eyes. I could see a clear difference from the first wave earlier.


    At the very front of the enemy line,


    Ten pale figures, draped in ragged black cloaks and drooling, were marching at the front.


    Fallen Blood.


    Degenerate vampires. Beasts chasing blood.


    Elite monsters.


    Crrk...


    Kyaaaa-!


    The Fallen Blood at the very front let out a hideous scream.


    Its flipped eyes blazed with red light as bright as car headlights. Frightening.


    Ta-a-at!


    Ten Fallen Bloods started to rush forward.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!


    And right behind them, a horde of Frost Ghouls pursued.


    Still daring to crawl forward after witnessing their defeat?ViiSiit  for latest novels


    Then, its nothing but a thorough incineration for you. Accept it graciously.


    I yelled to my soldiers.


    "Are the silver powder bombs ready?!"


    "Theyre ready!"


    "Fire! Give them a full course!"


    I stretched out my arm and roared.


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    Boom! Boom!


    And before the first one to be penetrated fell to the ground,


    Ping! Ping! Beep-!


    Four consecutive arrows shot out, piercing through the necks, chests, and eyes of successive Fallen Bloods.


    Gah....?!


    Guh?


    Arrgh...Agh.


    Thud! Thump! Whump!


    Just like dominoes.


    Five of the Fallen Bloods leading the charge collapsed to the ground all at once.


    ...


    Bewildered by the spectacle, I turned to Damien, who was nodding his head with an innocent expression.


    "Five, sniped!"


    "Well, you...you could have taken it a bit slower..."


    Whats the point of giving orders if hes going to wipe them out in seconds?


    I was about to tell him to take out the rest of the Fallen Bloods, when I saw the burst blood vessel in Damiens eye.


    ...


    Damn his Far-Sight. If only his durability was better, he would have crushed the entire game.


    "You did well. Take a rest for a bit."


    It was still too early to claim victory.


    After patting Damiens shoulder, I glared at the remaining Fallen Bloods and ghouls that had reached our vicinity.


    "Drop the rest of the livestock corpses! Archer unit, ready!"


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the prepared cow and pig corpses fell all at once down the castle walls.


    Roarrr!


    The ghouls that had approached closely started feasting on the meat all at once. I gestured in the meantime.


    "Archer unit, ready!"


    Skull, Oldgirl, and the regular archers loaded silver arrows into their bows and aimed down from the castle walls.


    "Fire!"


    Whoosh!


    A shower of silver arrows poured over the ghouls that were greedily feasting on the livestock.


    Roar...


    Groan, groan.


    Even after being peppered with silver arrows and letting out gnarly screams, the ghouls continued to chew on the meat.


    "Finish them off."


    At my signal, the artillerymen standing by the mana cannons activated them all at once.


    Boom! Boom!


    Whoosh-!


    A mana bombardment swept across the area beneath the castle walls.


    When the thick smoke cleared, the ghouls were all sprawled out, fatally wounded.


    The corpses of the completely wiped out first wave formed a small mound beneath the castle walls.


    Of course, it wasnt over yet.


    Growl!


    The five surviving Fallen Bloods.


    These bastards didnt even bother looking at the livestock corpses, climbing up the castle walls from the start.


    Gaaaaaaaaaah-!


    The first Fallen Blood to reach the top of the castle walls let out a dreadful roar.


    The vigor of this bastard, who had pushed through artillery, magic, and a shower of silver arrows to reach here, was beyond words.


    However, its eyes were spewing out horrifying hatred.


    Its exposed fangs flashed menacingly. The bastard on the wall was scanning around for a victim to drain.


    Thunk-!


    And then Lucas sword cleanly cut through its neck.


    The sacred sword emitting a red aura created a beautiful silver flash as it chopped the bastards neck.


    Defense-ignoring damage.


    Also known as True Damage, the sacred weapon tore through the bastards core in a heartbeat, causing it to perish.


    Puff!


    Evangelines cavalry lance struck the throat of the second Fallen Blood that climbed up after.


    Similarly, its core was ripped apart, and it fell from the castle wall without even screaming, dead.


    Thud!


    Lucas swirled his sword on the ground to shake off the blood, and


    Clank!


    Evangeline adjusted her shield.


    The two knights glanced at each other, nodding simultaneously.


    "A one-on-one, then."


    "The one who wins gets to go on a late-night snack run with Senior Ash, right?"


    "Confirmed."


    "Alright, lets get moving!"


    The two knights, after warming up with a battle cry, charged towards the three Fallen Bloods who were still ascending the castle walls.


    "..."


    Wait a minute. Hold up. We didnt agree to this, did we...?


    Thats when Damien, standing next to me, muttered softly.


    "...If were grading, Id give myself a 5..."


    "..."


    Dont worry, Ill provide you with free midnight snacks every day. Ill feed you till you turn into plump baby pigs.


    Just let us get through this defense battle safely.


    I wished fervently as I watched the remaining three Fallen Bloods get slaughtered.


    Bloodline Legion Wave 2. Cleared.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Celendion longed for death.


    He sought an adversary capable of ending his eternal, weary life.


    However, he did not desire defeat.


    Rather than willingly giving up his life to the enemy, he deemed it more honorable to take it himself.


    Thus, he didnt take it easy on his opponents, nor did he deliberately lose.


    A fair fight, a battle where he risked everything against his adversary, and dying after a satisfying conclusion.


    That was his ideal death.


    ***


    "..."


    Looking at his subordinates dying like bugs beneath the castle walls,


    Feeling the unrecoverable lives slipping away, the death as evanescent as grains of sand slipping through his fingers,


    Celendion shivered for the first time in centuries.


    "How could I have held back on such an electrifying game for so long?"


    Tossing away the precious lives he had stockpiled like garbage onto the ground. This death game.


    How could he have forgotten this for such a long time?


    "Look at this wasteful extravagance of life."


    Looking at the hill of his dead subordinates bodies beneath the castle walls, Celendion murmured happily.


    "To have held back on such a pleasurable event for so long. I too have become numb."


    Seeing their master sincerely enjoying himself, Alpha and Beta smiled broadly.


    "Seeing the Lord pleased, we too are pleased."


    "But its still not enough."


    The first wave was annihilated right beneath the castle walls.


    The second wave managed to climb up to the walls but eventually, they all died.


    "Send out all the remaining ones. Let them pave the way with their lives."


    Celendion, gesturing toward the remaining Ghoul Legion, sparkled with blood-red eyes.


    "As we always have."


    "Yes, my Lord. Your orders will be followed."


    Alpha, who bowed to Celendion, raised his voice toward the Ghoul Legion.


    "Third wave! Prepare to advance!"


    A smile similar to their masters hung on Alphas lips.


    "Advance! Pave the way with ice and corpses!"


    ***


    Lucas and Evangeline simultaneously dealt the killing blow to the last Fallen Blood.


    "My sword destroyed the Spirit Core first."


    "Thats funny! My spear was faster!"


    With their bickering, I had to intervene.


    "Just split it in half. 0.5 points each. 2.5 against 2.5 total. Okay?"


    "If you say so, Lord..."


    "Hmph. No choice then."


    With that, they both reluctantly withdrew. What a waste of time.


    At any rate, given our lighthearted banter, the atmosphere at the front line wasnt too bad.


    We had significantly depleted our hand, but we had dealt with over half of them without any damage on our side.


    It was safe to say that we were off to a really good start.


    I raised my telescope to scout the enemy lines. Well, what now, Celendion?


    Six out of ten of your subordinates have been wiped out! You must be getting worried now, huh?


    But.


    "?"


    The image of Celendion reflected in my telescope was that of him smiling.


    His mouth stretched so wide it seemed like it might rip at the corners.


    Maliciously. Eerily. Hideously.


    Literally like a vampire.


    Whats he so happy about?


    I swallowed dryly, not understanding.


    Considering that already 60% of the lives he had in reserve for his army were gone, what could be so amusing...


    "Youre laughing, you monster!


    Clack! Clack! Clack! Clack!


    And then, the Ghoul Legion began to move again.


    This time, most of the remaining remnants were preparing to charge.


    Around 400 ghouls.


    10 Fallen Blood.


    Excluding the vampires, it was all of their remaining forces.


    Graaaah-!


    Grrrrrr...!


    With a roar that seemed to tear at my eardrums, they began to rush forward with a stomp.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump-!


    I couldnt understand why they were approaching as I watched them.


    "Are you okay?"


    Junior has an important role in the great vampire war.


    Would she be okay managing her condition if she used her strength now?


    All of the area mages are sick...


    Despite my worries, Junior just chuckled.


    "There is no problem. Rather, I think I should warm up in advance so I can move properly later. I was about to ask you to let me go first."


    "...Alright, understood."


    Then it happened.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Jupiter, who had noticed something, approached me hurriedly and opened her mouth.


    "I was the one assigned to be the area attacker in this killing field! Why...!"


    "You should recover, Jupiter. Theres still a long battle ahead."


    "But!"


    "Burnout! How much time till the next volley?"


    I disregarded the outcry from the wounded veteran, turning to question the Shadow Squad instead.


    Burnout was loading an arrow into her ballista, and Bodybag, who was assisting her, promptly replied.


    "We will be ready in a minute!"


    "Good, Junior. When Burnouts volley of silver arrows is ready, cast your magic simultaneously. Can you handle it?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Junior glanced at the elderly woman and grinned confidently.


    "Just leave it to me."


    Roarrrr-!


    Meanwhile, the vanguard of the ghoul army had managed to approach the fortress walls.


    Those bastards had jumped over the moat and started climbing the fortress walls, freezing their limbs to stick to the walls. I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    "Damien. Pick off the Fallen Blood among the remaining ones and finish them off."


    "Roger that!"


    "Lucas, Evangeline, and..."


    I turned around.


    Throughout the battle, five eager newcomers had been standing by, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Dion Mercenary Group."


    What was so enjoyable about this hellish frontline?


    When I called them, broad smiles spread across the faces of the Dion Mercenary Group.


    "Its a melee battle. Keep them from climbing up."


    "Its finally our turn!"


    "Weve been waiting for this~!"


    "Well teach these monster brats a lesson!"


    I responded coldly.


    "Stay cool-headed, focus on defending. Dont get hurt being overzealous. Deal with them systematically and take it slow. Understood?"


    "Roger that!"


    Well, they sure knew how to answer. The greenhorn brats.


    The lead ghouls of the enemy squad began to climb the walls one by one.


    "Heave-ho!"


    "Charge~!"


    Lucas and Evangeline rushed in first, knocking them back,


    "One, two, three! One, two, three!"


    The Dion Mercenary Group also diligently began pushing back the climbing ghouls one by one.


    "Preparation for firing is complete!"


    A heavy minute had passed, and just as the ghouls began swarming up the walls, the signal came. I immediately shouted.


    "Fire!"


    Instantly, Burnouts finger pulled the trigger.


    Thwack-!


    Hundreds of silver arrows shot into the void, striking the heart of the ghoul army in the next moment.


    Boommmm!


    Simultaneously, Juniors hands began to gather magical elements. One was of water attribute, and the other was lightning.


    "Ill show you."


    Junior smiled at the stiffly frozen elderly woman.


    "How I wield the lightning."


    The water and lightning magic spheres gathered at Juniors fingertips disappeared.


    Whooosh-!


    Immediately afterwards, a downpour fell from the sky.


    The ghouls, reeling from the barrage of silver arrows and the explosion, looked up at the sky in unison, perplexed.


    Rumble...


    And then,


    Flash-!


    Above the heads of the drenched ghouls, a tremendously large bolt of lightning struck down.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    The ghouls were annihilated all at once.


    They had fallen victim to a devastating combo of water and electric attributes.


    Those who fell like trash could not rise again.


    "Hehehe."


    Junior grinned as if she had won a trophy. She was still dripping with sweat, but she had done a terrific job.


    This was the true potential of an elementalist, who could wield multiple attributes simultaneously.


    Although not as powerful as a single-attribute mage in their respective field.


    She could amplify her power by utilizing multiple attributes.


    In laymans terms, she could create her own combos, and it was awesome!


    "..."


    Jupiter mumbled softly as she stared blankly at her granddaughters feat.


    "...Well done."


    "Huh?"


    Junior looked at her grandmother, surprised.


    "You just said..."


    "Cough, cough!"


    Jupiter turned her head away, pretending to cough.


    Juniors eyes widened in surprise, and I could not help but chuckle.


    "All you mages over there, save the family drama for later and focus on the defense."


    This was far from over.


    Grrrr!


    Gahhh!


    As if on cue, ghouls and fallen blood surged over the fortress walls.


    The ghouls that had charged the plains were taken down by the Silver Arrow + Water Lightning combo just moments ago, but the ones climbing over the walls had been out of the magic attack range and thus remained unharmed.


    "Twilight Brigade!"


    I called out to those behind me.


    The three hundred archers, who had been on standby, simultaneously responded with Yes! and brandished their weapons.


    Of the regular soldiers, only three hundred of the Twilight Brigade were arranged for melee combat, and the rest were positioned for ranged attacks.


    Ideally, I would not want to send regular soldiers into melee combat.


    If our soldiers die against the Blood Clan army, they steal our lives. And they use it to restore their own.


    In battles, regular soldiers have a much higher mortality rate than hero characters.


    Sending them into battle would inevitably result in casualties.


    Thats why I wanted to conduct the melee combat using only hero characters.


    ...Thats the pragmatic reason.


    To be honest, I didnt want to see anyone else die.


    Perhaps it was because we had too few casualties in the previous stages.


    I had become a cowardly commander who feared the death of his subordinates.


    However, I know. I understand.


    There cant be a battlefront without sacrifice.


    Therefore...


    "Bring them down!"


    I issued an attack command to them.


    Woaaah!


    As if they were waiting for the order, the Twilight Brigade ran towards the end of the wall, screaming.


    Lucas and Evangeline, the Dion Mercenary Group, and the Twilight Brigade.


    The members of the melee combat group swung their weapons against the Fallen Blood and flung the ghouls back over the wall.


    The corpses of these creatures piled up like mountains below the walls.


    They stacked up gruesomely, almost reaching half the height of the walls.


    Weve almost wiped out the Fallen Blood and the ghouls!


    Seeing the knight duo and the Dion Mercenary Group dealing with the few remaining Fallen Blood, I thought,


    Weve exterminated most of the Blood Clan army! If we keep going like this...


    "Your Highness!"


    Thats when it happened. Damien called out to me urgently. I quickly turned to look at him.


    "Whats up?"


    "Look!"


    Damien pointed at the southern plain, his face pale, and shouted.


    "The lord...hes moving!"


    "...!"


    I clenched my teeth and looked in that direction.


    Seven vampires dressed in splendid armor and robes.


    Lord Celendion sitting alone on a magic chariot floating in the air.


    Two vampire generals in maid and butler outfits standing side by side on the chariot.


    In total, ten vampires were now finally beginning their march.


    I dont understand at all.


    I couldnt help but grimace inwardly.


    When the butler vampire swung his hand again, the frozen arrows in midair turned 180 degrees backward.


    And then, they were launched.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud.


    Eeek!


    Backward.


    The arrows were fired toward us specifically toward Burnout, the archer.


    What...


    This unexpected situation had me buffering for a moment.


    It was when the arrows were almost upon us that I finally regained my senses and cried out.


    Its exploding arrows! Everyone, shields up-!


    And then, the rain of silver arrows descended upon us.


    Kaboom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    My lord!


    Lucas, who had rushed to me in an instant, raised his sword in front of me in defense.


    Evangeline, who had also rushed over, put up her shield and protected the mages and archers around us.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Aargh!


    Nooo!


    The falling silver arrows caused explosions all around. Soldiers caught in the blasts screamed in pain.


    After a while, the silver arrow bombardment finally ended.


    Those goddamn...


    Amidst the rising smoke and flames, I glared at the vampire dressed as a butler who had caused all this.


    The most powerful blood magician in Celendions legion. Alpha!


    A damn monster who mastered the blood magic skill tree.


    "No, but even though I would use my skills lavishly in the game, I certainly didnt do stuff like reflecting these arrows!"


    Reality indeed makes magic application quite tasty!


    Vampire General Entities. Alpha and Beta.


    One with power. One with magic. Not only did they block our bombardment, but they even threw it back at us.


    Each one of these bastards is just like a boss-tier entity...


    Gritting my teeth at their absurd power, I asked Lucas,


    "Whats the damage situation?!"


    "Were assessing it now. However, its not too extensive."


    Huh? Why?


    I scanned the fortress walls.


    There were quite a few casualties, and several cannons and ballistas were torched, but the damage from the silver arrow bombardment was less severe than expected.


    And there was a reason for that.


    "Ah... the situation was so urgent. I just activated it to see..."


    SR grade defensive artifact, Anti-Missile Barrier.


    One of the best defensive artifacts for localized battles, slowing enemy projectiles and reducing their damage.


    Next to that artifact stood Lilly, with a flustered expression on her face.


    In her urgency to return the enemys arrows, Lilly had hastily activated the artifact.


    "Did I make a mistake, Your Majesty?"


    I shook my head fiercely, giving a thumbs up.


    "You did great, Lilly."


    If that Alpha bastard had spread the arrow reflection across our entire fortress, the damage would have been uncontrollable.


    Thanks to them attacking us at pinpoint locations, we were able to mitigate the damage with the artifact.


    Of course, that didnt mean there were no casualties.


    "Guh, urgh...!"


    The custom ballista of Burnout, who was the focus of the enemys concentrated fire, was completely destroyed, and Burnout herself was not unscathed.


    Godhand was pulling out an arrow lodged in Burnout with a stern face.


    "Ill send the injured to the rear."


    At Godhands words, I nodded and shouted out,


    "Margarita!"


    At my call, Saintess Margarita and her party members rushed over.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Escort the wounded and heal them! Especially focus on treating this archer friend. She may need to return to the frontline."


    Nodding her head, Margarita gathered a white magic power in her hands and spread it out around her.


    Huaaah-


    As the area healing magic spread out, relief washed over the faces of the soldiers who had suffered minor injuries.


    "Bring the wounded this way! Those who can help, please assist!"


    Immediately after casting the area magic, Margarita started helping the heavily injured soldiers to the rear of the wall.


    Watching the scene of Burnout and the soldiers being escorted one by one, I turned my eyes south again.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    The vampire bastards were approaching.


    Walking leisurely, as if they were taking a stroll on a spring day.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    The shattered remains of ghouls were strewn across the field like weeds.


    Everywhere on the land swept by the bombardment, fires were ignited, spewing thick smoke up into the air.


    On the road of this scorched battlefield.


    Ten vampires were leisurely walking as if they were out for a stroll.


    They were still distant, but clearly visible to the naked eye.


    Theyre laughing.


    These monstrous bastards, walking through the corpses of our allies scattered in all directions, were laughing.


    I had learned that normal shelling and sniping were meaningless to them, so I didnt give the order to shoot.


    The vampires quickly approached.


    When they were close enough for our voices to reach each other, I shouted.


    "May I ask you something, Vampire King?"


    Then, all the vampires stopped at once.


    Seated on the palanquin, looking up at me, Celendion smiled faintly.


    His innocent boy-like face emanated the scent of blood.


    "Ask away, Ash."


    "Why did you send your ghouls first to die?"


    At my words, Celendion tilted his head.


    "I dont understand what youre saying."


    "Im asking why you vampires just watched from behind while your ghouls and Fallen Blood minions were annihilated."


    Even though Celendion and Alpha Beta were the bosses.


    Wasnt it worthwhile to send ordinary vampires mixed into the waves?


    I couldnt understand this tactic from a strategic point of view. But...


    "Youre speaking strangely, human."


    His answer to my question was truly unexpected.


    "Do you dine with your pets?"


    "What...?"


    What the hell does that mean?


    "The ghouls and minions that died earlier are... to us vampires, theyre like hunting dogs we raise."


    Celendion calmly explained.


    "Of course, we cherish and love them. Even to the extent of giving up our own lives for them. They are my loyal and brave army, fighting the enemy alongside us. But they are dogs."


    "..."


    "You wouldnt dine at the same table with them, would you?"


    Snap!


    My teeth clenched together.


    "Your dining...


    "You already know, dont you?"


    Celendion pointed at us.


    "Its you."


    "..."


    "You humans are our meal, Ash."


    I clenched my fists tightly. Celendion continued to chatter to me.


    "We release the hunting dogs first. Humans weak enough to be killed by dogs are food for dogs. But if you survive against my dogs, then you can be said to have proven your qualifications at least."


    "Qualification...you say?"


    "Yes. The qualification to be eaten by us vampires."


    Celendion gently laughed, looking up at us on the city walls.


    "We dont particularly want to eat humans who are only good enough to be dog food. So, we first release the dogs for selection."


    "..."


    "Isnt it the same for you? You choose the tastiest piece of meat from good livestock. What happens to the leftovers? You give them to dogs and pigs, dont you? Its the same principle."


    He confidently spat out nonsense.


    "Im a vampire. I want the blood of strong, willful humans who know how to fight. Noble human blood. It tastes much better."


    "..."


    "You, who have withstood the attack of my dogs, have also proven your qualifications."


    The corners of Celendions mouth twisted up into a creepy grin.


    The other vampire bastards, too, harbored the same ghastly smiles.


    "Well then- rejoice, humans."


    Eyeing us as if we were cuts of meat displayed in a butcher shop, he continued.


    "You all have earned the opportunity to become our meal."


    So said Celendion.


    "Damn..."


    "Crazy bastard..."


    The soldiers, turning pale, stumbled back.


    The vampire bastards, excluding Celendion, chuckled at the sight.


    Looking at us with the eyes of obvious predators.


    Celendion chuckled.


    "But this wont be enough..."


    Just then,


    Boom-!


    A gunshot sounded from the top of the castle wall.


    Why was it that when he heard that sound, a chill ran down the spine of the Vampire King, Celendion?


    "Whats this?"


    Celendions crimson eyes followed the trajectory of the projectile that was shot from the castle wall. He soon identified what it was.


    "A magic bullet?"


    Creakkk!


    The incoming magic bullet precisely hit the head of the first vampire whose throat was pierced,


    Burst...!


    And blew his head off.


    The vampire, dyed in a purple mist, collapsed lifelessly to the ground. He did not regenerate or resurrect. His soul core had been destroyed. But Celendion did not care about the death of his subordinate.


    "...This is."


    As Celendion quickly looked up from the shattered head of his subordinate,


    Boom-!


    A second shot.


    The vampire who had been struggling with an arrow through his neck and hand was struck by the magic bullet. He couldnt avoid it either.


    Burst-!


    Instant death.


    Watching the head of his subordinate explode, Celendion laughed.


    "This magic bullet...!"


    Boom!


    A third shot.


    The third vampire, who had tried to evade by transforming back into mist, realized that evasion was impossible. Sensing death, he closed his eyes tightly.


    Crash-!


    Screee...!


    But, he did not die.


    Celendion, who had leapt out and reached out, caught the magic bullet...


    Celendions hand was torn apart, blood splattering in all directions, as he withstood the demonic power of formidable might.


    But undeterred, Celendion looked down at his bloody hand.


    "Is this demonic power... that of Orlop?"


    If so, the magic gun that had fired this demonic power must have been cast with the Orlops magic core.


    "A weapon made from the essence of the Nightmare Commander- The Nightmare Slayer."


    Joy filled Celendions face.


    "A weapon that can truly kill me!"


    ***


    Strike with silver and finish with magic.


    That was the basis of our tactics against the blood clan.


    Damien had done it alone against the vampires. He struck them with arrows and sniped them with the magic gun.


    He swiftly dispatched two vampires and was about to finish the third when Celendion interfered.


    But it didnt matter that hed only caught two.


    "Haa, haa, hoo!"


    Damien, who had been rapidly firing arrows and Black Queen, was panting heavily.


    Targeting the soul core required more concentration than usual, so it seemed the stamina consumption was not ordinary.


    But even so, he was about to shoot another, so I quickly grabbed Damiens shoulder.


    "Stop, Damien!"


    "Huh? Haa, haa, but! Still!"


    "Youve done well enough. Youve thoroughly broken the nose of those guys who were arrogant."


    If it were up to me, Id like to let him keep shooting.


    But Celendion had already started blocking. Shooting more would be a waste of ammunition and stamina.


    "Rest a bit and recover. We still have things to do."


    "Okay..."


    Damien leaned against the wall and began to catch his breath. I looked to the south.


    As our attack stopped, the vampires began to advance again.


    Leaving behind the bodies of their fallen comrades, they still moved with light steps.


    They were really close now. Close enough to see the wrinkles on their faces.


    And Celendion was laughing.


    "Haha, haha, haha! Fight, humans! Prove your worth!"


    With an even more vicious smile than before. As if he was ecstatic.


    "Whether youll become the prey of livestock, the meal of us vampires, or - whether youll kill me and survive! Haha! Its about fighting! Keep fighting!"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "Then, my lord."


    The castle walls were close enough.


    Deciding this, Alpha bent his waist to Celendion.


    "I will pave a path over their castle walls."


    "Do so."


    Celendion nodded with a smile.


    "Go forth, Alpha. Beta."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Alpha once again deeply bowed, and Beta also quietly held her hand to her chest in salute.


    Then, the two vampire generals turned around,


    Whoooosh-!


    Like bullets, they began to charge towards the castle walls.


    At the forefront was Beta.


    With her maid frills and skirt fluttering like a cloak, and her giant axe in the water waving like a feather from side to side, Beta sprinted.


    Whooosh! Whooosh!


    A few archers on the castle walls used their skills to fire silver arrows, but,


    Thump-thump-thump!


    Useless.


    As she swung her axe like a fan, the swarm of silver arrows shattered in the air like chaff.


    Like I would be affected by these pitiful attacks.


    A smirk slid across the lips of the vampire with the face of a maid lady.


    If youre going to shoot, bring something at least like the holy arrow that sniper shot earlier!


    But that sniper from a moment ago was no longer in sight on the front lines.


    Then - there would be no more formidable attacks.


    All that was left was to take down the castle walls!


    Thump-thump-thump!


    Beta reached the bottom of the castle walls in an instant and squatted down, feet together on the ground.


    Thud, thump...


    Betas slender thighs and calves transformed in an instant into muscular forms, swelling as if they would burst,


    Whooosh-!


    With an enormous leg strength, she kicked the ground and rocketed up like a missile.


    -Thud.


    With a single leap, Beta had reached the top of the castle walls.


    "What?!"


    "No way..."


    The humans on the castle walls spat out their words as they met her gaze, their faces turning pale.


    Now sharing an eye level with the monster, all sorts of emotions that had not been apparent before began to surface from the humans.


    Disbelief, surprise, horror, and...


    Fear.


    A primal fear of death.


    Ah.


    Beta stroked her neck with her left hand. The pale neck where a long scar was etched horizontally.


    If only my neck was intact, I couldve taunted you.


    The joy of tormenting humans lay in the blood sucked dry and the bone marrow extracted.


    It would also be in mocking the trembling humans in fear and tasting the tears shed when they begged for their lives.


    Sadly, Beta had lost her language when she was beheaded in the distant past.


    But this is enough for now.


    Beta smiled with her red lips.


    The war had only just begun.


    There would be plenty of time. To taste the blood and bone marrow of humans, and their tears.


    So now,


    Aaaaaahhhh!


    It was time to be faithful to the task at hand!


    Beta swung her axe overhead. The deafening noise was sharp enough to tear the eardrums.


    In the next moment, the axe was buried in the castle wall-


    Rumble!


    A huge vibration erupted, followed by a cloud of dust. The entire castle wall shook with a formidable force.


    "Argh!"


    "Grab something!"


    The soldiers screamed and stumbled.


    Thud, thump-thump.


    As the vibration finally ceased and the dust settled, the demolished castle walls outer surface was revealed.


    The brutally torn bricks and iron plates shed fragments, slowly falling to the ground.


    The automated defensive turret installed in the central part was also smashed to pieces and fell.


    "Well done, Beta."


    At the same time, Alpha, a vampire butler who had reached the bottom of the castle walls, grinned.


    "Now its my turn."


    Alpha waved his hands vigorously, as if conducting an orchestra.


    Even if theres an effect of binding the enemy boss for 10 turns, our side also loses an SSR grade knight character from the front line.


    That void is immense. So, it was treated as a non-existent gimmick.


    But now Im the commander.


    Of course, its not that my role in the front line is small, but Im not a pure combatant.


    If someone like me can bind the enemy boss, Celendion, for 10 turns, its a huge benefit.


    In the game, 1 turn is about 3 minutes in reality.


    So, 10 turns are 30 minutes.


    It can keep the Vampire King away from the front line for 30 minutes. If it works, the gain is overwhelmingly greater than the loss.


    But they came over right away in the game!


    Why are they standing there stupidly and looking at me as if Im a madman? Hurry up and come over!


    I grabbed the liquor bottle and poured it into the cup with a pretense of leisure.


    In fact, I tried to pour it smoothly, but I was so nervous that my hand trembled and it came out in a spurt. Damn it! Keep a poker face, Ash!


    And then,


    Step. Step.


    Celendion, who had lightly descended from the carriage, really started walking toward me alone.


    The battlefield was enveloped in a bizarre silence.


    All the soldiers were quietly watching this insane spectacle.


    Thud.


    I dragged the chair backward,


    Thunk.


    And took a light seat.


    Celendion, sitting across from me, silently lifted his glass. I chuckled slightly as I poured alcohol into his glass.


    Swirling the glass, Celendion asked,


    "Shall we toast?"


    "Were not exactly on those terms."


    "Quite heartless of you to invite me and then say that. But, I like it."


    Celendion glanced towards the path made of ice and corpses next to him.


    "To drink while watching lives wilt like flowers..."


    Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.


    The remaining vampires began to march up the path.


    Watching his subordinates advance, Celendion lifted his glass to his lips.


    "It has quite a mood."


    "I agree."


    I too snorted and lifted my glass to my lips.


    "Theres nothing as delicious as drinking while watching your monstrous underlings dying."


    "Hooh,"


    With a smug smile, Celendion turned towards me.


    "You seem to trust your army quite a bit."


    "Of course. Thats why Im sitting here drinking, right? My subordinates can easily turn your monster underlings into blood puddles even without me."


    "Shall we make a bet?"


    "What kind of bet?"


    "Isnt it obvious? By the time this bottle is empty... who will be the victor atop that castle wall. Thats the bet."


    I frowned.


    "Whats the stake?"


    "If you win, Ill spare you."


    Celendion didnt lose his smile.


    "And let you watch until the last moment as humanity is annihilated."


    "..."


    So whats that?


    Even if his subordinates are annihilated, hes confident he can destroy the world alone? Is that what he just implied?


    Taken aback, I glared at him for a while, then asked slowly,


    "And if you win?"


    "Cant we take our time deciding that? After all, well have plenty of time."


    I pointed my index finger at Celendion, who was savoring the aroma of the wine in his mouth.


    "Lets see how long that nonchalant attitude of yours lasts. Celendion."


    Filled with sincerity and hope, I shouted.


    "My subordinates are strong. Strong enough to kill all of your subordinates and even pluck your feathers!"


    ***


    "So weak."


    One of the vampires carelessly muttered.


    In his hand was a severed human neck.


    It was Dions neck.


    Whoosh-


    Clank. Roll.


    The casually tossed neck rolled on the castle wall, splattering blood.


    Licking the blood off his hands, the vampire grumbled discontentedly,


    "Tasteless."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Protect the Empire" is a brutal game.


    Not only because one couldnt undo their mistakes, but also because it assigned ranks to humans.


    Rankings.


    They classified a humans worth as SSR-SR-R-N.


    The resources of this game are limited. Equipment, items, experience points, they are unequivocally finite.


    To clear the game, one must distribute them efficiently.


    Ultimately, higher-ranking characters possessing superior talents get the concentration of resources.


    They receive the best equipment, gain priority in item acquisition, and scoop up the experience points.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    A disparity is created.


    Between higher-ranking and lower-ranking characters, an unbridgeable gap forms.


    The difference in talent is real. Its an indisputable fact.


    However, what makes this difference crucial is, ultimately, the players choice.


    While high-ranking characters become the protagonists on stage, hailed as the worlds saviors,


    The majority of the low-rankers, particularly the lowest-ranking N-rank characters,


    Are used and discarded as meat shields, cannon fodder, bullet sponges... without even a decent opportunity.


    They exit to the backstage from the shadows, lonely, after death, injury, or in even worse states.


    ...


    That is but one facet of the countless brutalities this game possesses.


    ***


    Therefore, N-rank must prove themselves.


    They get only one chance.


    High-ranking characters may fail repeatedly and still receive opportunities, but such favors do not extend to N-ranks.


    The moment they are thrown onto the battlefield.


    They must seize that first and last chance.


    Their usefulness.


    Their value.


    Their worth of life.


    They must show it.


    They have to show the whole world that they are not just meat shields, cannon fodder, or bullet sponges.


    To move out of the shadows and into the light.


    Because everyone wants to be in the spotlight.


    Everyone wants to be the protagonist.


    Everyone...


    Everyone harbors such dreams while living.


    ***


    In the grand battle against vampires, the number of humans is meaningless.


    Rather, they simply become the means for the monsters to replenish their health.


    Its better to face them with a small, elite group rather than general soldiers.


    That was Ashs instruction, and Lucas thought it made sense.


    While Ash was single-handedly facing the Vampire King, Lucas took over the command of the front line.


    Lucas planned to prepare for battle with a hero party while ordering the general soldiers to retreat to the rear lines as the vampires crawled up the walls.


    However, the vampires arrived at the walls before the general soldiers could finish retreating.


    "Theres plenty."


    Seeing the throngs of humans on the wall, the vampires - no, the predators - collectively swallowed their saliva.


    "When was the last time we had such a feast?"


    "The humans of Lake Kingdom were all fallen corpses, so they didnt taste good."


    "Lets suck up fresh blood to our hearts content."


    "..."


    Crunch.


    Facing the monsters drooling and babbling in anticipation, Lucas tightened his grip on his sword.


    He couldnt let them attack the general soldiers.


    To a vampire, blood and life are logistical supplies.


    The damage on our side becomes their gain. We have to minimize the casualties of the general soldiers.


    However,


    ... I cant stop them all at once.


    Lucas glanced at the two vampires dressed as butlers and maids.


    Alpha and Beta.


    Vampire General - right below the vampire lord, the highest-ranking entities, the vampire generals.


    Our core forces have to deal with these two.


    He had conducted training in advance assuming the enemies would be Alpha and Beta. He couldnt change the squad now.


    In the end, those who have to stop the five regular vampires are,


    "Knight! Leave it to us!"


    "...Dion."


    They are the surplus soldiers who couldnt become elites.


    Watching Dion and his five subordinates step forward, Lucas let out a sigh. Dion raised his voice.


    Crunch-!


    And their necks, bitten off.


    The five vampires buried their heads in human necks and disgustingly sucked blood.


    The five regular soldiers who became victims died without even being able to scream.


    "Ah..."


    A vampire, dripping blood from his mouth, murmured faintly.


    "Not enough, its not enough..."


    Throwing the human corpse that had dried up like an old tree haphazardly onto the ground, the vampire turned its body to find its next prey.


    "Ugh...!"


    "Ill buy us time, you guys retreat quickly!"


    The leader of the Twilight Brigade hoisted his war hammer and yelled, his cry echoing through the battlefield, the old mans last words.


    Crash!


    A vampire clad in armor brought his long sword down.


    The leaders war hammer of the Twilight Brigade shattered under the blow.


    Not just that, from shoulder to waist was sliced in a diagonal sweep.


    "Cough...hack."


    For the old soldier who joined at Stage 2 and had directed the regular troops through four defenses, his end was both hollow and cruel.


    His severed body fell backward. The vampire that killed the old soldier bent down and greedily swallowed the fresh blood.


    "Damn you!"


    "These damn monsters dare to... our captain...!"


    Seeing this, the other old soldiers of the Twilight Brigades eyes flared in rage.


    Soldiers who were retreating simultaneously drew their weapons and turned back.


    "This is not the time! Retreat! We need to retreat! Damn it, you all!"


    Dion yelled till his throat was raw.


    "Retreat!"


    But his cries fell on deaf ears. Enraged by their captains death, the soldiers abandoned their retreat and rushed at the vampires.


    Of course, the old soldiers knew.


    They had been through countless battles and knew well there was no chance of winning if they charged the vampires.


    But in the face of their lifelong captains death.


    To turn their eyes from death and run toward life, they were simply too old for that.


    And they had to pay the price.


    Thump! Thud! Thump...


    A massacre ensued.


    For decades, these old soldiers who had stained the walls of this place with monster blood, now stained it with their own.


    In no time, the top of the wall turned into a field of corpses. Above it, the vampires held their feast.


    Blood.


    Flesh.


    Greedily swallowing and chewing, they indulged.


    "This... this is..."


    In front of the death of those they had been so close to just yesterday.


    Even the cold-heartedness of Dions mercenaries was evaporating. Hesen, the warrior who was in charge of the vanguard, was the first to lose his reason to rage.


    "You damn, blood-sucking bastards!"


    "No, Hesen! If you go alone...!"


    Hesen kicked the ground and charged at the nearest vampire.


    "Hold the line! Keep calm! Damn it, Hesen!"


    Dion reached out to grab the back of Hesens head, but it was too late.


    "Aaaaaahhh!"


    With his silver sword in hand, Hesen charged forward and brought his sword down on the vampire before him.


    Hesens level was 25.


    He had cut down countless monsters in that dungeon which was akin to hell.


    Perhaps he was confident deep down. No matter if the enemy was a vampire, he believed he could at least land one hit.


    Clang!


    But his sword struck not the vampire, but the empty ground.


    Huh?


    As a puzzled Hesen lifted his head.


    The vampires surrounded him, as though they had been waiting for him.


    Yes, no other expression would have been more accurate.


    They surrounded him, waiting for him to charge out, and then they grinned, revealing their sharp, blood-stained fangs.


    "Damn, shit..."


    Thump! Thud!


    The swords and claws of the vampires pierced through the gaps in Hesens armor.


    Coughing blood from his mouth, Hesen turned his head to Dion and his comrades with great difficulty, murmuring weakly.


    "Im sorry, guys."


    The next moment, five vampires simultaneously sunk their fangs into Hesens neck.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    From the start, I knew.


    It was a dream beyond my station.


    To be the protagonist on stage, monopolizing the dazzling spotlight.


    For people like us, living ordinary lives...it was a too ambitious, too big a dream.


    So, I dreamed a small dream.


    I didnt even want to monopolize the spotlight. Id be content if I could just catch some of its glow now and then.


    Simply, just... to be on that stage.


    Even as a nameless supporting role, just to remain on the stage.


    I wished for just that.


    ***


    Boom-!


    Blood splattered all around.


    From Hesens bitten neck, droplets of blood scattered. The vampires sucked the life out of Hesen, spewing blood in every direction.


    Watching this, Dion wondered.


    What was that guys dream?


    He had heard the story just a day ago, but he couldnt recall it clearly.


    Was it about saving money for an operation, or something like that...?


    Thud!


    Hesens lifeless body, drained of all blood, collapsed onto the ground.


    The comrades who were watching this sudden tragedy screamed in shock.


    "Hesen-!"


    "You, damned monster bastards!"


    As Dion held back his colleagues who were trying to rush forward, he gritted his teeth.


    "Calm down! Calm down! You need to keep your cool! Maintain the formation!"


    Ah, ugh...!


    Hesen, Hesen is...


    Watching the trembling Dion Mercenary Group, the vampires chuckled sinisterly.


    "Your comrades blood is too rich, its overpowering."


    A vampire, wiping the blood-stained corner of his mouth with his hand, flashed a dreadful smile.


    "I prefer something lighter... this one really spoiled my taste. Tch!"


    The vampire spat blood-mixed saliva onto Hesens corpse.


    Seeing this, the last thread of sanity broke.


    "We will kill these bastards-!


    Whoosh!


    The partys star, thief Aila, leaped forward.


    Aila! No! Damn it!"


    An exasperated Dion eventually gave the attack order.


    "We cant be divided anymore! We move together!"


    "Ive been waiting for that, Dion!"


    "Lets make these mosquito bastards pay for killing Hesen!"


    Whoosh-!


    All four members of the Dion Mercenary Group charged forward in unison.


    However, this was a miscalculation.


    There were three reasons.


    Firstly, the Dion Mercenary Group was primarily trained in defensive tactics.


    In a defensive situation, they could handle several vampires, but on the attack, even two vampires could be overwhelming.


    Secondly, until now, the Dion Mercenary Group consisted of five members.


    With a stable composition of three tanks and two dealers, their synergies could face any enemy.


    But now, one tank was missing. There was a world of difference between five and four.


    Lastly, the dealer Aila was not in the backline but at the very front.


    These small factors combined and created a chain reaction.


    Thunk!


    Boom!


    Thud...!


    In a pathetic and horrifying manner.


    The Dion Mercenary Group met their annihilation in an instant.


    Aila, who had charged ahead first, stabbed her silver dagger into the enemy vampires stomach.


    However, the vampire, with a grin, gripped Ailas wrist and,


    Boom!


    Slashed his longsword down, severing Ailas forearm.


    Ah...?!


    Two more vampires charged towards Aila, who was about to scream. Their blood-drenched claws targeted Ailas neck and chest.


    Thump!


    Slam!


    Two other mercenaries - Lok and Chay, who had dived in between, blocked the vampires attack with their shields.


    ...!


    When Dion turned around, three tanks and a wizard from the Old Hunters were approaching him.


    Get up, lad. The battle isnt over yet.


    The old mercenaries began preparing for battle.


    Yenich, the ice wizard who helped Dion up, looked at the vampires with cold, focused eyes.


    Your comrades didnt die in vain.


    Following the wizards gaze, Dion looked at the vampires and soon understood what he meant.


    Their bodies were pierced with silver swords.


    Weapons that Aila, Lark, and Chay had struck them with before they died.


    They didnt seem to mind the silver swords sticking out of their bodies as they confidently approached.


    Three of them have silver swords in them. Just stick it to two more, and the rest is up to the wizard.


    ...


    Can you do whats left?


    Dion clenched his silver daggers in reverse grips, gritting his teeth.


    Ill give it a shot.


    Show me. Dont let the name of Dion Mercenary Group be just a tombstone for the young who died in vain.


    Ice magic formed in Yenichs hands. Yenich spat out a battle cry.


    Kill them and leave a mark. Mercenaries speak with the heads of their enemies, not their own gravestones!


    Arrrgh-!


    Dion charged forward, and the three tanks of the Old Hunters closely followed him.


    The vampires tried to stab the charging Dion, laughing derisively, but a frost spell from Yenich flew towards them, a half beat quicker.


    "Performing magic right before us... how arrogant!"


    Of the five vampires, two who were untouched by the silver sword were blood magic skill wielders.


    Their eyes glowed bright red, and a formed blood-red barrier effortlessly neutralized the freezing spell.


    "Enough with the childish games, sorcerer!"


    The two vampires simultaneously shot blood-red magic toward Yenichi.


    Kwa-kwang-!


    "Cough!"


    Yenichi, swept up in the blood magic bombardment, vomited blood and was thrown backwards.


    However, this gave the charging party some time.


    Approaching close range, Dion threw the two silver daggers he held swiftly.


    The dagger throw of a level 27 rogue boasted a force comparable to a bullet.


    Chang! Chaeng!


    However, the three other vampires stepped forward, effortlessly deflecting the attack.


    Then, they lunged their swords and claws toward Dion, whose hands were now empty.


    Puk! Tuhuk!


    The attack was intercepted by the tanks from the Old Hunters, who had charged out from behind Dion.


    However, the vampires attacks were not ordinary, and the Old Hunters tanks couldnt escape unscathed.


    A sword broke through a shield and pierced a shoulder, a claw cost an arm, and a side was penetrated.


    It doesnt matter.


    Dions eyes bulged.


    All he was focused on was the task he had to accomplish.


    In the split second when three vampires and three humans were entwined with swords, claws, and shields, Dion agilely rolled out of the mess.


    In his hands were again the two silver daggers he had drawn from his belt.


    Then, Dion rushed towards the two vampires yet untouched by the silver sword.


    Puk! Puhuk! Pook-!


    After a moments exchange of attack and defense.


    Dions silver daggers were undeniably lodged in the necks of the two vampires.


    But, smiling at the sight was Dion, whose head was already severed, held in one of the vampires hands.


    Having lost his head, Dions body staggered a few more steps, then powerlessly collapsed onto the ground. Thud...


    "Weak."


    The vampire indifferently gazed at Dions head in his hand, then flippantly threw it away.


    Whish-


    Cheol-peok. De-gurur.


    Dions head rolled across the top of the wall, splattering blood.


    "Tasteless."


    The vampire grumbled discontentedly as he licked the blood smeared on his hand.


    "Lets finish off the remaining bastards quickly, and kill the humans inside the castle."


    "That sounds good. I feel like eating until my belly bursts."


    The five vampires slowly advanced to finish off the Old Hunters mercenaries who were still breathing.


    Thats when it happened.


    Krrung, Krrung...


    Suddenly, the sound of thunder echoed.


    Dark clouds suddenly crowded the clear sky, and blue lightning began to flash.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The five vampires slowly approached the still-breathing mercenaries of Old Hunters, intending to finish them off.


    "Heh, heh heh..."


    Yenichi, whose limbs were torn apart by blood magic bombardment, let out a chuckle at the approaching villains.


    The other downed tanks joined in the laughter, causing one of the vampires to scowl.


    "Why are you laughing, human? Arent you scared of death?"


    "Of course, dying is scary. But, you mosquito bastards."


    Rumble, rumble...


    Thunder echoed in the sky.


    Even the vampires were surprised by this and looked up at the sky. Yenichi burst into laughter.


    "You should also fear lightning!"


    Rumble!


    With a vicious thunderclap, a flash of light illuminated the area, and-


    "...phew."


    At the far end of the rampart, the figure of an old mage was revealed in the light.


    Jupiter, the SR-grade Lightning Mage, with her pure white hair flying in the wind, taking a long puff from the cigar in her mouth, emitting a vivid blue glow from her single eye.


    Hovering above Jupiters raised fist was a magic orb, crackling with yellow lightning.


    "Being a mage is hard."


    Jupiter growled, chewing on her cigar.


    "No matter how many of our allies die, we cant sortie until the situation allows it. Mages are more valuable than the soldiers maintaining the front line with their lives."


    The rain pouring from the dark clouds soaked Jupiters old empire uniform.


    Even the cigar clenched in her mouth was quickly extinguished by the rain.


    Ptui!


    Jupiter, who didnt care about the cigar, spat it out on the ground and raised a sinister smile.


    "From a mages perspective, its such a shitty job. Damn."


    Blood trickled from Jupiters nose and mouth as she strained to gather mana.


    Junior, standing next to her, placed her hand on the old womans shoulder.


    "Ill assist you, grandmother."


    "Im going all out. Keep up."


    Jupiter turned to the side and roared.


    "Lily! Activate the mana amplifier, target me!"


    Lily, who had been waiting, activated the mana amplification artifact. Immediately, a faint blue light enveloped Jupiters body.


    "Hey, you shit-headed bastards."


    Raising the magic orb, which was trembling with the mana over its capacity, upwards.


    Jupiter thrust her fist forward with a roar.


    "Lets see how tough and delicious you are!"


    And then, lightning struck.


    Crack-boom!


    A bright yellow lightning bolt from the sky struck the five vampires accurately.


    Jupiters lightning is an area magic. Its hard to precisely target a small number of targets.


    But, if silver swords are embedded in their bodies.


    If a clear magical catalyst guides it. Especially if that is metal that conducts electricity.


    "What cant I do with a precise attack!"


    With Jupiters hearty shout, the five vampires were pierced by the lightning.


    "Kuh-?!"


    "Kuh...?!"


    "Kuaaa!"


    The five vampires let out hideous screams.


    It was an attack they could normally withstand.


    But the silver swords.


    The silver swords embedded in their bodies acted as catalysts amplifying the magic.


    The lightning that struck the silver swords enhanced its power several times within the vampires bodies, burning their insides black.


    And moreover.


    "One more time-!"


    Jupiters second skill, [Bleaching Again], delivers an additional blow to an enemy that has been hit and marked by the first skill!


    Crack-boom!


    This time, a frosty lightning bolt fell on the vampires.


    It was a powerful strike, intending to evaporate the last drop of blood left in the vampires bodies.


    As a result, the vampires normally unstable soul cores solidified and clearly appeared in places like their chests or heads.


    And the snipers didnt miss it.


    "Got it."


    Damien, who had been waiting, fired his crossbow.


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    The flying arrows accurately penetrated the soul cores of three vampires.


    The three vampires, with their soul cores torn apart, instantly died without even letting out a decent scream.


    "Ugh, Khh!"


    Only cold, dismembered corpses remained.


    "This frontline will be able to advance a step further thanks to these kids deaths. But what good is that?"


    Jupiter covered her face with her gloved hand.


    To Jupiter, the death of the Dion Mercenary Group didnt just seem to belong to them.


    All the young people.


    And the death of her granddaughter that would inevitably come one day... they all overlapped.


    "Whats the point of all this achievement? All their dreams, ambitions... all disappeared for nothing."


    "You shouldnt say such things, Jupiter. Were mercenaries, arent we?"


    Yenichi grumbled in a fading voice.


    "In our hard-earned major, theres value."


    "..."


    "Isnt the life of moths like us, praying for meaning in the light we barely touched by burning our whole bodies?"


    Yenichi could no longer draw on his cigar and coughed.


    Jupiter, who took the cigar from his mouth, tried to remain calm.


    "May there be meaning in that death. In the death of those young ones and in our death as well."


    The chuckling voice of Yenichi faded away.


    "Our era, the era of the veterans, is coming to an end. Now, its a new era to be ushered in by those young ones."


    "..."


    "May there be light in their future..."


    Yenichi murmured with his eyes closed.


    "Young children, bloom your flowers..."


    Soon after, Yenichis breath stopped.


    Jupiter didnt agree with everything Yenichi said, but one thing he resonated with deeply.


    The era of the veterans was coming to an end.


    From now on, the battlefield would belong to the young ones.


    Life and death.


    Glory and defeat. Victory and disgrace. All would belong to the young ones.


    The time they could share the heavy burden together was not much longer.


    The remaining mercenaries of the Old Hunters came and stood next to Yenichis body.


    All of them were wounded. Arms lost, sides pierced, shoulders blown away.


    But they didnt die.


    "Those of you still breathing, go get treated by the healer over there and return immediately."


    Jupiter turned his gaze. The other mercenaries also looked in the same direction.


    Bang! Boom...!


    A fierce battle was taking place on the walls.


    Two vampire generals and this sides elite heroes were locked in a decisive battle.


    "The real battle with the monsters is still far from over."


    As if lighting a scent stick, he put a half-smoked cigar in front of a pile of ally bodies.


    Jupiter gritted his teeth and turned his body around.


    "We old folks cant be a burden, let alone help."


    ***


    N-Rank heroes have to prove themselves.


    The opportunity only comes once.


    A single moment when theyre thrown into the battlefield. They have to grab that first and last chance.


    They must show their worth. Their usefulness. Their value of life.


    To step out of the shadows into the light.


    To even receive the spotlight on the stage.


    ...


    The Dion Mercenary Group was annihilated.


    They couldnt withstand the brutality of the battlefield. They couldnt overcome the pressure of actual combat.


    They broke the formation, violated the tactics. As a result, they all died.


    But the Dion Mercenary Group accomplished their assigned mission.


    They managed to stick a silver sword into the bodies of the vampires, and using this, they could kill all the vampires.


    They got the opportunity and proved their usefulness, but they died in the end.


    And they could never get a second chance.


    The dreams they had harbored cooled down along with their cold corpses.


    ...


    I will never forget their names.


    But whats the point of remembering them?


    "What are you thinking so deeply about?"


    Celendion spoke up. I was startled and looked forward.


    The Vampire King was twirling and shaking the wine glass in his hand with a grin.


    "Whats the use of counting the number of subordinates who are already dead?"


    As if looking right through us, he swept over me with his bright red gaze.


    The Vampire King babbled nonchalantly.


    "Your really beloved friends, they will start dying now."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    A little while ago.


    Right after the regular vampires had jumped into the castle walls.


    Someone blocked the way of Alpha and Beta, who were slowly following them.


    Click-


    "Hmm?"


    Scanning the one blocking their path, Alpha smirked.


    "No matter what, this is a bit much."


    "..."


    "Do you suggest that a mere knight can stop me, Alpha, the first vassal of the great No Life King?"


    The one standing in front of Alpha was Evangeline.


    Clang!


    Wearing hefty armor that didnt match her small stature, Evangeline held her unique chubby expression while gripping her shield.


    Alpha clicked his tongue.


    "To go as far as putting up a mere whelp like you. Does your side lack notable individuals?"


    "Do vampires fight with their tongues, not their bodies?"


    After spinning her massive cavalry lance, Evangeline adjusted her posture and grinned.


    "Stop showing signs of retreating and just charge. Ill flatten you like a bug."


    "It seems you have some talent..."


    Rustle-


    Behind the sneering Alpha, a red magic circle spread out like a flower bud.


    "It seems you havent learned to gauge your opponents abilities yet."


    The next moment, the magic circles that were closed like flower buds bloomed all at once.


    Beep-beep-beep-!


    From the countless magic circles that opened, a red magic power flickered like blood, firing hundreds of blood bullets.


    Alpha was confident.


    With the power of the magic he displayed, he could shatter even a knight in heavy armor.


    However,


    Thump-thump-thump-!


    "?!"


    Fast.


    Evangeline dashed over the castle walls with a speed that made it hard to believe she was wearing such heavy armor.


    Boom!


    Blood bullets exploded right behind the soles of the knight, scattering and exploding.


    However, Evangeline ran zigzag without blinking an eye, barely avoiding the attacks.


    "What the-"


    Evangeline reached right in front of the startled Alpha in no time.


    "For someone who has lived quite a long time..."


    There was a teenagers cruel smile on the girls lips.


    "It seems like you cant gauge your opponents abilities!"


    Swish-!


    The lance coated with sacred power cut through the air and thrust forward.


    But just before the lance could touch him, Alpha spread a blood magic shield in front of him.


    The shield shattered and bought time, Alpha managed to roll his body to the side and evade it.


    "Tch! Annoying!"


    Alpha, who had rolled on the ground, gritted his teeth.


    Evangeline swished her mouth as if it was a pity and shook off the tip of her lance.


    "Tsk, this armor is sturdy, which is good, but it slows down my weapon swinging..."


    Evangelines armor, the Golem Armor, was a double-edged sword. It had exceptional physical and magical defenses, but imposed penalties on attack speed and movement speed.


    However, Evangeline ignored the movement speed penalty with her unique attribute, [Unstoppable], maintaining her swift movement speed like a flying squirrel.


    However, the attack speed penalty was unavoidable, so the speed of the cavalry lance was significantly slower than usual.


    Alpha could easily realize this. The female knight was much more agile than she seemed.


    Then I just have to reduce the power of the blood magic and increase the firing speed!


    Again, blood magic circles spread out behind Alpha.


    Beep-beep-beep-!


    Again, hundreds of blood bullets were fired. This time, each bullets power was reduced, but their speed was significantly increased.


    However,


    Whoosh-!


    This time, Evangeline raised her shield and bravely charged straight forward.


    "What?"


    The blood bullets that poured out like rain exploded like fireworks on the shield.


    Through the dense blood mist created by the exploding blood bullets, Evangeline advanced like a tank.


    Ching-!


    For the first time, he brought his sword against Betas axe.


    With a precise strike to the side of the axe, he deflected its course.


    Lucas hadnt even moved his feet, and Betas axe, thrown off course, embedded into the ground beside his foot.


    "...!"


    "Youre slow. Much slower than your king."


    Lucas muttered impassively at the wide-eyed Beta.


    "You need more training. Id ask you to be faster."


    Beta hissed, baring her fangs. Staring at the infuriated monster, Lucas squinted.


    "Oh, is that all you got?"


    The light clusters unique to skill use began to form around the longsword held by the knight. It was his first skill [Strike of Will].


    The number of monsters he had slain with this skill already exceeded a hundred.


    As a stacking type skill that grows stronger with every monster slain, the might of a hundred-stack [Strike of Will] was...


    "Youll die."


    It was not inferior to that of the monster.


    Crassshhhhh!


    Lucas sword swung down from above, and the bricks on the rampart all simultaneously shot towards the sky.


    ***


    Evangelines eyes widened.


    Her thrown spear tip was hanging in mid-air.


    Huh?


    When she came to, Evangeline felt as though she was bound in webs of spider silk, unable to move an inch. She was still in the position of having swung her spear.


    "What the hell is this? Whats going on?"


    Evangeline hurriedly looked around and saw a dense fog of blood surrounding her.


    It was a blood mist, caused by the exploded blood bullet that she had blocked, spreading all around.


    "The battle often starts with laying the groundwork, young human."


    Alpha mocked her, taking steps towards the immobilized Evangeline. The vampires long fangs glistened.


    "You thought I scattered the blood bullet without a purpose? How naive."


    "Hey, sto...! Let me go!"


    "I may not fancy sucking the blood of a child, but..."


    Alphas hand went up to the armored portion of Evangelines neck. His fingers began to glow red, preparing to disintegrate the armor.


    "Taking the life of a talented human, thats quite enjoyable."


    "!"


    Thud-!


    With a direct hit from the blood magic, the neck guard was blasted away in an instant. Evangelines slender, pale neck was revealed between the armor pieces.


    "Ill have a good meal. Your life."


    After whetting his appetite, Alpha drove his fangs into Evangelines neck.


    Splat!


    Blood spurted out.


    ***


    Immediately after swinging his sword, Lucas shuddered.


    From the thick smoke caused by his own sword strike... the sword wouldnt budge.


    What?


    A moment later, as the smoke cleared, Lucas saw why.


    Beta had caught it.


    Beta was holding Lucas sword in her left hand.


    Well, to be precise, caught was hardly the right term.


    Lucas sword was lodged in Betas hand, having torn through it and burrowed into her forearm.


    But she was regenerating.


    Lucas longsword was the [Undying Fortress Longsword], forged with the devils bone marrow.


    The healing reduction rate applied to this weapon, a natural enemy of vampires, was a whopping 75 percent.


    Yet Betas immense regenerative power, her natural healing coupled with physical enhancement, was recovering her severed arm with just the remaining 25 percent.


    So... it was stuck.


    Between the muscular bulge inside Betas forearm, Lucas longsword was trapped.


    Hehe.


    Beta grinned, her mouth stretching monstrously on both sides.


    She then mouthed silently. Lucas was able to read her lips clearly.


    You. Cant. Dodge. Now.


    Splat-!


    The axe in Betas right hand cleaved Lucass chest.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Vampires had two major skill trees.


    Physical Enhancement and Blood Magic.


    They appeared to be completely different skill trees, but in fact, their principles were the same.


    Vampires used the essence of life stolen from others as fuel.


    That fuel was combusted inside the body to enhance physical strength or combusted outside to cast magic.


    It was merely a difference of whether to channel energy into the body or into magic.


    They both used the life force stolen from others as the source.


    Therefore, vampires inevitably possessed a fundamental weakness.


    If they couldnt replenish their blood by killing enemies on the battlefield, their power, which was highly consumptive, would eventually run out, sooner or later.


    Thats why vampires always tried to suck the blood of their opponents whenever possible.


    The pattern to be targeted was exactly this.


    ***


    Pwoosh-!


    Blood splattered.


    A cavalry lance pierced under the jaw of Alpha, who was trying to bite into Evangelines neck.


    The lance penetrated the jaw, skewered the tongue, and got stuck in the palate.


    "Khugh...?!"


    Alpha let out a filthy sound.


    Normally, he would automatically transform into a mist to avoid the attack. However, this lance was a demon-breaking weapon, coated with holy energy.


    Evasion didnt work, and Alpha, who was trying to seize the opportunity and suck blood, ended up with his jaw skewered.


    Startled, Alpha glared at his opponent. Evangeline was leisurely chuckling.


    "Sorry, but Ive heard all about it from my senior, your pattern."


    Alphas close combat pattern.


    He shot blood bullets and scattered blood fog.


    Just with the blood bullets, most opponents would be annihilated, and those who survived the blood bullet baptism would be bound by the blood fog left after the explosion of the blood bullet.


    And then Alpha would safely absorb the blood of the bound enemy.


    However, Evangelines trait [Unstoppable] was completely immune to all movement-hindering status effects.


    The binding by blood fog didnt work in the first place.


    She had just pretended to be hit.


    "Who are you to touch the neck of a blossoming sixteen-year-old. Ill only let my loved one touch it."


    Evangeline caressed her pale neck with her gauntlet-covered hand and smirked mischievously.


    Alpha growled strenuously with his jaw still skewered.


    "How did you know...my battle style...?!"


    "Huh?"


    "Our legions invasion of the human race...hasnt happened in hundreds of years...!"


    Blood bullet rain, blood fog deployment, and blood-sucking.


    Even during the wars with ancient kingdoms when Celendions legion was thriving, enemies hardly knew of this close combat tactic.


    How did she know about this and prepare to counter it in advance?


    "Hmm, well, our commander is a bit frighteningly competent."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders as she praised Ash.


    "Very thoughtful, takes good care of us, cooks great late-night snacks... and risks his life to save his subordinates..."


    Shortly after, Evangeline stroked her neck thoughtfully as if she was deeply absorbed in some idea.


    "Hmm? Hmm... No, it cant be. No, no."


    Taht!


    Taking advantage of this moment, Alpha pulled his jaw off the lance and rolled his body backwards.


    "Oh, he got away."


    Evangeline, seemingly unconcerned, gripped her lance tightly.


    "Kuh, kuhuk...!"


    His jaw, penetrated by a holy weapon, was slow to recover. While catching his dripping blood in his hand, Alpha gritted his teeth.


    "You, bastard... A mere human...!"


    "You guys are funny, always saying mere humans, inferior humans, and stuff."


    Evangeline chuckled and prepared for another charge.


    "So, what does that make you, who live by sucking our blood?"


    "Shut up, you insect-like-!"


    Peep-peep-peep-peep-peep-peep-!


    Behind Alpha, an array of magical circles, far more than before, spread out like wings.


    This time, it wasnt blood bullets.


    The origin of the Celendion legion, the ice attribute, and blood magic combined, creating a bloody blizzard that burst out from the magic circles.


    Kwaaaaaaa!


    The pouring bloody blizzard devastated the fortress wall.


    Alpha may have taken his pride back, but he was a veteran of countless battles.


    He could accurately assess an opponents capabilities after a brief skirmish.


    "If I..."


    His clear blue eyes were burning like a beasts.


    "Give up being human, I can do it."


    Clang!


    Betas bulging eyes widened even further.


    Betas axe and Lucas longsword were interlocked in mid-air.


    Until now, Lucas had only deflected or sidetracked Betas axe. He was always pushed back when he confronted force with force.


    However, this time, he received it head-on.


    The power of Lucas sword... it implied it matched Betas axe in strength.


    A mere human? How? How can he have the same strength as me?


    In front of the shocked Beta, Lucas was no longer the same as before.


    The whirlwind caused by the clash of the sword and the axe messed up his always neatly arranged blond hair.


    The robust body, which was always standing straight maintaining the correct posture, was now crouching on all fours, blowing out hot breath in a wolf-like posture.


    "Haaa..."


    Long strands of golden hair shrouded Lucass azure eyes, which glinted dangerously, animal-like.


    The hidden attribute forbidden to all players in the growth tree of the SSR grade protagonist character, Lucas McGregor.


    [Beast Transformation].


    Lucas was the only one who had discovered and accepted this.


    Zing. Zing...


    In front of the unidentifiable aggression radiating from the young human, Beta, feeling overwhelmed for some reason, took a step back unknowingly.


    Something was wrong.


    This knight, something had gone awry.


    In order to protect what was precious.


    He had abandoned something more precious


    "Come at me with all your might, vampire."


    The ordinarily docile young man, akin to a golden retriever, was nowhere to be seen.


    "I need to see if I can hold up against your king... Youll have to be the one I use to test myself."


    In his place stood a wolf, armed with a bloodlust ready to tear anything to shreds.


    ***


    Alpha and Beta had fallen.


    Pierced through the heart by Evangelines lance, ripped apart by Lucass longsword.


    "Phew!"


    Having confirmed Alphas fall, Evangeline wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked towards Lucas.


    "Were done over here! How are you holding up, Lucas?"


    "..."


    "... Lucas? Are you okay?"


    From the distance, Lucass condition was not clearly visible. Evangeline narrowed her eyes. Had he been injured?


    Lucas stood still in front of the dismembered corpse of Beta.


    The heat bursting from his back distorted the surroundings like a heat mirage.


    Evangeline intuitively realized that Lucas had entered that state from their last final battle.


    That looks a bit dangerous...


    But right now, the enemy was too strong.


    If a little danger could bring down the enemy, wouldnt that be okay? Evangeline thought.


    "Godhand! Bodybag!"


    With Lucas falling silent when he should have been issuing commands, Evangeline took the initiative to call the party members.


    "Your turn! Get ready!"


    Godhand and Bodybag, who had been waiting at the rear, immediately dashed forward.


    In front of Godhand was the silver chest he had received before.


    Clunk!


    As Godhand opened the chest,


    Kyaahhhhhhh-!


    Alpha and Beta each let out a monstrous scream and rose. The punctured holes in their chests filled in, and their torn bodies stuck back together.


    Second phase.


    The Vampire General entities could revive through Full Blood even after their spirit cores were destroyed.


    Although they lost their minds, their physical specs actually increase.


    "I dont know why even non-boss monsters have a second phase..."


    Evangeline looked towards Godhand and Bodybag.


    Godhand nodded, and Bodybag gave a thumbs up.


    When she turned around, Damien and Junior were standing there, preparing their sniping and magic respectively.


    Evangeline grinned broadly.


    "Well, if weve made it this far, weve pretty much got this in the bag!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    12 hours ago.


    The night before Stage 5 began.


    Junior came to me, saying she had a lot to discuss, as I contemplated strategies till the very end.


    "Your Majesty. You knew I was hiding something, didnt you?"


    I nodded.


    Juniors attribute [Cunning Fox].


    An attribute that hides her stats.


    [Cunning Fox]


    - Always digs an escape hole. To prepare a trump card, deceives opponents about her abilities.


    Since Junior had this attribute from the start, it was hard to get a precise grasp of her stats.


    "I knew youd know."


    With a bitter smile, Junior cautiously took off the glove on her left hand.


    The back of her exposed left hand was covered in burn scars from childhood, and at the same time, a vivid magic pattern appeared.


    My eyes widened.


    "This is..."


    "You know what this is, dont you?"


    I nodded heavily. Junior put the glove back on.


    "I told you before that Id shown you all my abilities, but that was a lie. I was hiding one more thing."


    "..."


    "But I wont hide it anymore."


    Quietly, I opened the system window to check Juniors stats.


    Juniors real level, real skills, real attributes...


    I let out a small sigh.


    "...You showing me this means youre ready, right?"


    "Yes. Just finished."


    Junior gave a faint smile.


    "The skill to hit the vampire king, and my readiness. Everything."


    "..."


    Junior told me about the results and achievements of the magic research shed been delving into over the past few days.


    I, who had been listening with bated breath, slowly opened my mouth.


    "I also got a skill this time."


    My level was already 36 at the final dungeon clear.


    I should have gotten the 2nd skill a while ago.


    But it wasnt a skill that could be normally applied, so I was thinking of sealing it for this stage.


    If combined with Junior, it could be used in this stage too.


    I explained my skill set to Junior. Junior looked at me with a surprised face.


    "Then, if I combine my power with yours..."


    "Even if he is a vampire lord, we should be able to kill him."


    Immediately after, I shook my head slightly.


    "But, Junior. Are you... really okay? If you use that magic, you will..."


    "Im fine."


    Junior, who answered with emphasis, let out a fox-like smile.


    "Your Majesty. Ive always wanted to be a magician."


    "..."


    "And this front line was the first place to treat me like a real magician since I was born. The moment you gave me my first salary, I decided to show all my abilities here."


    Even though it was a very thankful statement...


    I sighed.


    "But your grandmother will be sad."


    "Didnt I tell you before?"


    Junior cut me off.


    "I never thought of her as my grandmother."


    "..."


    "So, shall we?"


    With a magic circle floating behind her, Junior laughed lightly.


    "Should we practice our combined skills all night for tomorrow?"


    ***


    Present time.


    On the fortress wall. The final showdown of Stage 5.


    Ta-at!


    Celendion charged forward.


    The speed that was unseen to the eyes, just like what he showed before.


    But it was different this time. My party members were reacting to it.


    "This battlefield is purely between me and humans!"


    The vampire king let out a roar.


    "Do not interfere, hybrid-!"


    Boom!


    With a swing of Celendions hand, the body of the Chimera Origin exploded.


    The summoned monster filled with venomous blood was destroyed in an unbelievably simple manner.


    And Celendion tore through the scattered meat and blood to reach me and-


    Grasp.


    He grabbed my collar.


    Celendions grinning mouth gaped wide.


    The four shiny fangs flashed a deadly light, heading straight for my neck-


    Snap!


    He bit into the arm that had come between his fangs and my neck.


    In surprise, I saw the one who had put her arm between Celendions fangs and my neck... it was Oldgirl.


    Even as her arm was being bitten by the vampire and her blood was being drained in an instant, Oldgirl, with a calm face, turned to me, raised her hand slightly... and waved.


    She smiled as usual.


    In the next moment, Oldgirl, who had been drained of vitality, groaned and kneeled on the ground.


    She had been completely drained by the vampire king.


    There was no chance of survival. Oldgirl shriveled up and twisted like an old tree, dead.


    While I watched this scene in shock,


    Prince!


    Thump!


    Damian, who had been standing behind me, grabbed my shoulders and jerked me back.


    At the same time, Skull, who had been standing to my right, drew a silver dagger from her waist and charged forward.


    Your opponent is me, vampire-!


    An archer going for melee.


    What are you doing, Skull. Besides, you specialize in long-range sniping.


    She wanted to resist, but there wasnt even a chance. Skull swung her dagger, aiming for the enemys head, just like her codename and specialty suggested.


    Purrr-Boom!


    She was battered by a blood spell that Celendion swung in annoyance, her body shattered to pieces.


    The droplets of Skulls blood, dispersed in mid-air, didnt fall to the ground. Instead, they stopped abruptly, then were all sucked into Celendions mouth.


    Celendion, who had killed Oldgirl and Skull in a matter of seconds, savored the taste of the blood in his mouth and lightly licked his lips.


    "... An elf, huh? Hmm. Not bad for a first meal."


    The monster with a boys face curled his lips into a grin towards me.


    "I guess Ill have to eat you, Ash, to satisfy this hunger."


    Damien desperately tried to pull me back, but Celendion was approaching much faster.


    Celendion took a step toward me, grinning as if he was joking, his mouth wide open -


    Pooom!


    The next moment, Lucass long sword fell down, flashing from behind Celendion.


    "Huh?"


    Celendion let out a surprised moan from his mouth just as,


    Thunk! Thud! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Lucass long sword mercilessly cut through Celendions back and nape.


    The Sky Silver long sword had torn apart Celendions core, and unable to endure it, Celendion dropped onto his knees.


    Thunk-!


    Finally, Lucass long sword pierced through Celendions chest and surged forward, precisely penetrating his core.


    He had managed to expose and destroy the vampires core with his sword, just by activating his skill [Soul Strike].


    "... What is that state of yours, knight?"


    Celendion slowly turned around, coughing up blood.


    "Its as if you are not human... as if youve entered the same realm as us. I even feel a sense of similarity."


    "..."


    Lucas was a bit different from usual.


    His lowered stance was like that of a wolf standing on all fours, and his blue eyes, seen through his disheveled golden hair, were emitting a dangerous light like a beast.


    The heat blowing out from his back was rippling like a heat haze.


    I swallowed my dry saliva.


    Dont tell me, this guy Lucas...


    Did he use [Beast Transformation]?


    I have to stop that! If he uses that trait...!


    "Thanks to you, I couldnt sense it. This is..."


    Celendions body slid down to the ground,


    "...making me use one of my lives. Impressive."


    And then, as if nothing had happened, he rose again.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Celendion had exhausted all the life stocks he initially brought in, depleted as his subordinates fell.


    However, his army had taken quite a few lives from our troops in the battle on the walls. The count was about a hundred and fifty.


    The names of the dead flitted across my mind, including the faces of Oldgirl and Skull, who had died moments before.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    ... Anyway, Celendion currently has about a hundred and fifty life stocks.


    He used these to resurrect himself from death.


    "Its been a long time since I visited the underworld."


    Suddenly, there wasnt a scratch left on him. Celendion eased his body with a series of stretches.


    "I always want to return to the place I miss, but as you can see, I cant easily fall due to this body."


    "Stop spoiling the afterlife for now..."


    While he casually resurrected and recomposed himself.


    We also finished our reorganization.


    Lucas and Evangeline stood firm in front of me again, and Damien had finished preparing for the shot, laying crossbows and magic guns on the ground.


    The bodies of our fallen comrades came into view on both sides. I gritted my teeth.


    For those who died for me, I cannot lose.


    "I have a question, Vampire King."


    "Hm?"


    "Dont you want to resurrect your subordinates?"


    I asked Celendion, who stood alone.


    "If you look at the number of lives you currently have, it should be possible to resurrect your subordinates."


    "The current number of lives remaining for me is one hundred and fifty-three."


    As if checking how much stock is left in the warehouse. As if writing an income and expenditure report on an Excel sheet.


    He was indifferent while discussing the lives of the people he had taken.


    "I could resurrect them, but the cost-benefit analysis doesnt seem right. Above all, they were too weak. Using all the lives I now have as my combat resources would make me stronger."


    " ...Indeed. Youre so strong you could fight alone, without your subordinates from the beginning."


    "I love my army. Sincerely. But love and efficiency are separate issues. The weight of my one hundred and fifty-three subordinates and my one hundred and fifty-three lives. Isnt it different?"


    Step by step.


    With a fully recovered body, he began to approach again, babbling on.


    "So I will fight alone. Survive alone, destroy the world alone. It is enough to resurrect my subordinates after that."


    I drew out my wand.


    Three blades of magic power whirled and sprang up behind my back.


    "That judgment will be your downfall, Vampire King."


    "Ho. Youre saying youre confident enough to kill me a hundred and fifty-three times, human?"


    Smirk.


    I diverted the conversation with a scoff.


    "Before we fight again, let me tell you something, Celendion. Youre a liar."


    "Hm? Me?"


    "Youve said many times that you want to kill yourself, but thats a bald-faced lie, isnt it?"


    I harshly rebuked him.


    "Youre just a coward who wants to enjoy the thrill of being close to death in a safe place... In fact, youre more afraid of death than anyone else, arent you?"


    If you leap from a high place, but you have a safety rope attached to your leg, its not suicide but bungee jumping.


    This bastard is the same. He just enjoys the thrill next to death, but in reality, he clings to life more than anyone else.


    "You stockpile hundreds of lives, and play the game without fear of death using cheats. Saying I want to quit the game because its not fun~, this kind of bullshit is annoying."


    Someone who steals the blood of others for his own life extension cant really want to die.


    The species known as vampires is the embodiment of self-love in essence.


    "You cling to life more than anyone else. Thats you guys, vampires. Isnt it?"


    "..."


    Even if he didnt fully understand my words, he seemed to grasp the general nuance.


    For the first time, a look of discomfort flitted across Celendions face.


    "Babble all you want, human. How can a mortal who cant even comprehend the pain of immortality understand anything?"


    "Of course, I dont know about that. I dont care either. But theres one thing I do know."


    I swiftly swung the wand in my hand and hit the shoulders of Lucas, Evangeline, and Damian.


    [Superior Buff Applied!]


    [Reduce all damage by 25% for 3 minutes buff is applied to Lucas(SSR)!]


    [Top-notch Buff Applied!]


    [Health Recovery 3% per second for 3 minutes buff is applied to Evangeline(SSR)!]


    [Lowest Buff Applied!]


    [Damien(N) is buffed with Physical Penetration Rate Increase by 10% for 3 minutes!]


    "You son of a bitch, whether its 150 or 1500 times today, youre going to die here, only to hit that dead end called your dream."


    "Im growing tired of your bravado, Ash..."


    Celendion, no longer interested, lunged for my throat.


    "Im going to enjoy eating you. Ill absorb your life force and make you part of my kin."


    ***


    Vampires use the essence of life they drain from others as fuel.


    If they cant replenish their blood on the battlefield by killing enemies, the strength of the vampire, which is high-consuming, eventually runs out.


    So, vampires always try to suck blood from their opponents if possible.


    The pattern to watch out for was exactly this.


    ***


    Booom-!


    "...?"


    With a dull thud, Celendion stared down at his chest in puzzlement.


    A silver pillar...was piercing through it.


    "Huh?"


    Celendion slowly turned around.


    It was a massive silver stake.


    Literally, the silver stake that had fallen from the sky had pierced through his neck, penetrated his back, and pinned him to the ground.


    "Sorry for...huff...the delay, your Highness, huff..."


    Godhand, looking as if he was on the verge of death, barely managed to speak to me from the distance.


    Beside him, Bodybag was lying on the ground, looking equally close to death.


    Combining the silver they had created with the net and the silver weapons they had collected from the battlefield.


    Godhand had crafted the giant silver stake, and Bodybag had lifted it into the air with telekinesis and thrown it at the perfect timing.


    Vampires usually let their guard down at the last moment before they feast. After all, you dont bother a dog when its eating.


    It was pretty close, but in the end, they managed to pin him down.


    "Its a classic vampire countermeasure, driving a stake through the heart. Doesnt it feel great to have a hole punched through you?"


    "Quite a cute move... but so what?"


    Even being pinned by the stake, the Vampire King wouldnt die from it.


    "What do you expect to achieve with such childish pranks?"


    Creak. Crack.


    Even now, the silver stake was fracturing. It wouldnt be long before Celendion would break free from the stake.


    Struggling to stand, I growled at him.


    "Yeah. All these childish pranks... were all part of a plan to buy some time."


    "What?"


    Just then.


    Whooosh!


    The surrounding air changed. A turbulent flow of immense magical power surged towards one side of the city wall, causing goosebumps to rise.


    Surprised, Celendion turned to look, and I followed his gaze with a smirk.


    Junior was standing there.


    She raised both her hands, with dozens of magical elements of various colors floating above her head.


    "Junior!"


    I yelled out.


    "Ive been waiting so long its not even funny! Are we there yet?!"


    "...Its almost ready, your Highness. Thirty more seconds."


    The spell was so complex that just looking at the formula intertwined in mid-air made my eyes spin.


    As she was nearing the completion of the magic, Junior nodded.


    "In thirty seconds, I can finish off that monster."


    Seemingly realizing the nature of the magic, Celendions eyes widened in shock for the first time.


    "That magic is...!"


    Infuriated, Celendion roared out.


    "...Its mine, isnt it?!"


    Junior readily nodded in response.


    "After I fell victim to your magic backlash that day, Ive been working on how to make it mine... After countless attempts, I finally perfected it. I havent registered it with the Continental Magic Association yet, but Im planning to soon."


    Celendions face contorted fiercely.


    "You mere human! How dare you steal our clans secret technique-!"


    "Yes, yes. Its not an homage. Its plagiarism. But, Ive got to say this."


    Even as she spewed blood from her mouth and nose, Junior gave a fox-like grin.


    "Your magic was pretty kick-ass, you bloodsucker."


    Celendions mouth fell open in shock.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Junior, having unlocked the hidden feature [Foxhole], no longer hid her abilities. Her stats were as follows:


    [Jupiter Junior (SSR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: None


    - Profession: Elemental Disassembler


    - Strength 15, Dexterity 17, Intelligence 50, Stamina 13, Magic Power 50


    Yes, Level 50.


    In truth, Junior had already been in the late 40s when she joined the front lines here.


    Her achievements were considerable given that she studied magic on her own. Her talent was much greater than I had thought.


    And she reached Level 50 during the final dungeon clear.


    Through her ultimate third advancement, she obtained her unique profession - [Elemental Disassembler], and at the same time, she awakened her ultimate skill.


    [Owned Skills]


    > Passive: Elemental Conductor


    > Skill 1: Elemental Eruption


    > Skill 2: Elemental Fusion


    > Ultimate: Elemental Disassembly


    The ultimate skill that Junior awakened is [Elemental Disassembly].


    After being harshly taken down by Celendions magic formula.


    Inspired by it, Junior shifted her focus from adding to her magic to subtracting from it.


    She disassembled the formula, taking out its components, reversing the casting order of the magic.


    Having subtracted and subtracted until she reached Yin from Yang, beyond emptiness to the void, or so they say.


    I dont really know what that means, but anyway, the effect of the ultimate skill is as follows.


    [Elemental Disassembly] <Jupiter Juniors exclusive ultimate skill>


    - Interferes with all magical elements around the target and forcibly disassembles their bonds.


    > The target loses control of magical elements. The magic power stat of one target drops to 0 or below, up to -99.


    Its a crazy debuff magic that reduces the targets magic power stat to negative.


    The Magic Power stat determines the maximum MP and magical defense.


    So if Juniors ultimate skill hits, it not only drains the enemys MP bar to the bottom but can also reduce their magical defense to negative.


    When the MP bar is empty, it automatically falls into a silence state. Of course. What skills can you use without MP? Magic and skills are all sealed.


    If the magic defense drops to 0 or below? We inflict true damage + additional damage on all our magical attacks.


    Its a debuff skill designed specifically for boss fights.


    I had originally planned the Celendion raid in a much more complicated and cumbersome way.


    But the story became much simpler when Junior brought this skill. All we have to do is buy time until Junior uses this skill.


    But that time was hanging by a thread...


    And the last thing Junior was hiding was:


    - Equipped Traits (3/3)


    > Cunning Fox


    > Gold-Fever (Cannot be removed)


    > Time-Limited Life (Cannot be removed)


    Exactly this.


    Negative Trait, [Time-Limited Life].


    [Time-Limited Life]


    - Your life is not long.


    - Time remaining: less than 1 year


    The remaining days decrease whenever strain is placed on the body.


    Less than 1 year...


    Junior will die within a year. Moreover, the days decrease when she pushes herself.


    Skills that are as taxing as her ultimate skill will only shorten her life.


    Yet...


    Kwaaaaaa!


    Junior was casting her ultimate skill.


    I could only look on with a mix of pride and sorrow.


    ***


    "Hoo..."


    Junior opened her eyes that she had closed.


    Characters reaching level 50, also known as Awakeners, get a unique mark somewhere on their bodies.


    And they manifest their ultimate skill from that mark.


    Juniors mark appeared on the back of her left hand.


    She lifted her left arm as if to show off the burn scar, her hair swept by the wind revealing her left face to the world.


    "You said you wanted to die, Vampire King?"


    Junior was emitting her awakened ultimate skill.


    "Because you live forever? Because life is boring? Hey, seriously, stop the bullshit."


    "...!"


    Ash quickly tried to block it by summoning an automatic defense tower, but the tower was blown to pieces while being summoned.


    Kuwaaang!


    Ash and Damien were swept away by the explosion without being able to scream.


    Celendion then switched his target back to Junior. But by then, others had already taken their place in his path.


    Clink! Clink!


    Lilly and Margaritas reserve party of 10.


    They clutched the golem gloves theyd been given like shields and held their ground.


    Anti-missile barrier artifact, activate!


    At the same moment Lilly activated the defense artifact, Saintess Margarita sprayed shield magic.


    "Blessings of light-!"


    Every member of the reserve party was simultaneously covered by a thick layer of shield magic.


    Shield magic, anti-missile barrier artifacts, golem gauntlet shields.


    Above the reserve party, firmly solidified with their own defenses, the vampire kings blood magic poured down.


    KuwaKwang-!


    "Cough?!"


    "Kuuaaa!"


    Members of the reserve party were thrown out like bowling pins, vomiting blood.


    After the dense blood mist cleared, all remaining personnel lay fallen, with only Lilly standing, her arms stretched out in front of her.


    In front of Lilly was a flame shield, faintly flickering, barely holding on.


    "Only... once..."


    Thud!


    But soon after, Lilly too lost consciousness and collapsed forward.


    Juniors magic was now less than ten seconds from completion.


    Creak, creak-


    Celendion, half-breaking the silver stake, stood up again and prepared to fire magic with his right arm.


    At that moment.


    "Weve been waiting for this moment, vampire-!"


    Three tanks from Old Hunters who had been waiting for an opportunity rushed in, throwing themselves at Celendion.


    These were veterans injured in previous battles. Celendion attempted to ignore them.


    However.


    "...!"


    Upon seeing the equipment in the threes hands, he had to block them.


    In the hands of the three tanks from Old Hunters were a turquoise silver dagger, turquoise flames, and an ancient stone tablet inscribed with ancient language.


    "Recognize this, monster?!"


    "Its moonsilver, flames that purify corruption, and ancient magic glyphs!"


    "We came prepared to kill you-!"


    These were weapons used by ancient humans against vampires.


    The very weapons Celendion had been wary of when he first saw the walls of Crossroad.


    Old Hunters were mercenaries, each having a grudge against vampires. They came prepared with these weapons from the start.


    "Ck-?!"


    With no other option, Celendion had to swing the magic concentrated in his right hand towards them.


    Pervberbong!


    With a terrible explosion, the three tanks from Old Hunters were ripped apart.


    Celendion spun his eyes. Juniors magic was now just a few seconds from completion.


    I can stop it!


    He couldnt waste a second. Celendion bulged his eyes and cast a magic circle in front of him.


    Churluruk-!


    In less than a second, dozens of blood magic circles appeared in front of Celendion, and immediately, hundreds of blood bullets were fired forward.


    There was no one left to defend Junior. No defenders left to shield Junior.


    Believing he had seized the opportunity, Celendion laughed.


    ***


    Gold-Fever chases shiny things.


    ***


    And so, Jupiter charged forward.


    Because the most radiant thing in the world was there.


    ***


    "My gold..."


    Chak-!


    Jupiter, blocking in front of Junior, unleashed a thunderbolt with a shout.


    "Do not touch with your filthy hands-!"


    KuwaKwaKwang!


    Hundreds of blood bullets collided with the thunderbolt, causing a massive explosion.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    15 years ago.


    You forgot your name?


    Jupiter gazed down at the girl before her with desolate eyes.


    She was in the middle of learning about the orphans shed taken in. A girl who had burns on the left side of her body couldnt remember her own name.


    Had the shock of that day been too much?


    She couldnt recall her past, let alone her name. Jupiter was worried that the girl might have amnesia due to what she had experienced that day.


    "You need a name, so I can call you."


    Jupiter tried to smile and crouched down in front of the girl, meeting her eyes. The girl quietly looked back at Jupiter.


    "What should I call you?"


    "..."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then lifted her small finger and pointed at Jupiter.


    Jupiter blinked her only eye and pointed at herself.


    "Me? No, my name?"


    The girl nodded.


    "My name is Jupiter... do you want to have this name, too?"


    Nod. Nod.


    Seeing the girl nodding her head so eagerly, Jupiter was taken aback.


    "Great, wonderful! My name being passed down, what could be better than that!"


    Jupiter gently tousled the girls hair.


    "From today on, you are Jupiter Junior. From now on, Ill call you Junior."


    Nod. Nod.


    Before the girl who seemed to agree, nodding her head, Jupiter suddenly felt puzzled.


    "But... why do you want my name?"


    Without answering, the girl smiled bashfully.


    She didnt say it was because she wanted to be like Jupiter.


    She wanted to become a great magician like her.


    And above all, she wanted to become a responsible adult like her.


    Someone who doesnt run away when they make a mistake, doesnt regret carrying sins, and lives resiliently. She wanted to resemble that image.


    The girl didnt say anything.


    She just inherited that persons name and quietly followed her.


    ***


    The present.


    Ku-Kwag-Kwag!


    Hundreds of blood bullets and lightning collided, causing a thick explosion.


    Jupiters full-power lightning evaporated most of the hundreds of blood bullets.


    But she couldnt stop the last few, and they flew straight at her.


    Jupiter did not dodge.


    Because right behind her was the child who had inherited her name.


    Puh-eck! Puh-eck...!


    The blood bullets buried themselves into Jupiters body with a dull sound.


    Even as she fell, hit and wounded, Jupiter smiled.


    To Junior, who looked at her with surprised eyes, Jupiter cried out heartily.


    "Blast it away, Junior-!"


    "...!"


    Juniors left hand glowed white as she clenched her teeth.


    Then the magic was completed.


    Flash!


    Jupiter Juniors ultimate move [Elemental Disassembly] was activated.


    Above Celendions head, a halo-like circle that resembled an angels ring rose, shone white, and a bright cluster of light shone all around.


    Jing-!


    The next moment, a crack appeared in the air as if a mirror had cracked,


    Chang-grang-!


    and it shattered into pieces.


    At the same time, all the magic elements around Celendions body were disassembled all at once.


    "Such... a thing..."


    Feeling his own magic being completely extinguished, Celendion spat out in a hollow voice.


    "I, to be... to be done in by my own spell...?"


    Now, Celendion could not move at all.


    Magic and skills could not be used while [Elemental Disassembly] was active, and his body was still impaled on the stake.


    A vampire, who had both blood magic and physical enhancement sealed, could...


    Only be repelled by humans.


    Juk. Juk.


    One by one, the surviving humans gathered around Celendion.


    All were injured, but their eyes were fierce. Some even chuckled.


    "Eu...keuk!"


    Unwittingly, Celendion swallowed his dry saliva.


    Mother and daughter gazed at each other, laughing and crying.


    "Can you help me stand?"


    Jupiter murmured in a fading voice.


    "Id like to meet my end befitting a mage."


    "...Yes, Mom."


    Gently, Junior lifted Jupiter into her arms.


    "Do whatever you want."


    "Thank you, my dear."


    Standing upright, blood streamed from her chest. Despite several bouts of coughing up blood, Jupiter defiantly held herself up.


    She then shouted towards the party surrounding Celendion.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Turning around, Ash met Jupiters faint smile.


    "May I take the first shot?"


    Ash nodded heartily.


    "Of course, Dame Jupiter."


    The party members stepped back from Celendion. Jupiter slowly raised her right hand.


    Rumble, rumble...!


    A faint sound of thunder echoed from the sky.


    With the last of her magic power gathered, Jupiter winked at Junior.


    "Daughter? Could you light me a cigarette?"


    "Even at the very end, youre incorrigible, Mom."


    Junior grumbled, but she found a cigarette in Jupiters pocket, placed it in her mouth, and lit it.


    Then Junior placed a hand on Jupiters shoulder, aiding in the casting of Jupiters final spell.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a long drag, Jupiter savored the last puff of her life.


    Immediately afterward, she opened her only eye wide.


    The Veterans grim eyes shone brightly, unbelievably radiant for someone on the brink of death.


    "Hey, Vampire King! Recognize the glory!"


    Jupiter, shouting with laughter, thrust her right fist forward forcefully.


    "Its Jupiters final lightning strike!"


    Flash-!


    Crackling thunder!


    A small, sharp bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, landing squarely on Celendions head.


    It wasnt her usual bright yellow or blue lightning. It was a pure, brilliant white.


    The output was just a tenth of its usual power, but Celendion was in a state where her magical defenses had been slashed down to the negatives.


    "Aaaaaaaagh?!"


    True damage, with additional damage.


    A magic attack hitting in a situation where magic defense had been reduced to the negatives brought about enormous pain.


    A vile scream erupted from the mouth of the Vampire King.


    Clink-!


    Celendions life core shattered to pieces.


    Jupiters lightning had undoubtedly killed Celendion once.


    "Haha... That... was refreshing."


    Jupiter, who had been laughing, suddenly collapsed.


    Junior quickly embraced the fallen Jupiter and gently laid her on the ground.


    Lying quietly, Jupiter looked up at Junior with her now fading eyes.


    "Live long and happy, Junior."


    "..."


    "My only wish is... that."


    Junior tightly held Jupiters hand.


    "Ill live like you, mom. Thats my dream."


    "Junior... Dont live... like me..."


    A smile hung at the corner of Jupiters lips.


    "Or maybe not... having a wonderful daughter like you, life might have been pretty good after all..."


    The sky was blue.


    Just like the sea they had seen together that day.


    A wind blew from somewhere. It smelled faintly of the sea. Childrens laughter could be heard.


    Jupiter slowly closed her eyes.


    "Im... a little sleepy..."


    "Sleep well, mom."


    Junior, stroking her moms hair, whispered into her ear.


    "You wont have a nightmare today... Youll dream a good dream."


    Just as she said, Jupiter drew her last breath peacefully, as if falling asleep.


    Twenty years as a soldier. Fifteen years as a mercenary.


    It was a peaceful end for the stormy life of the Lightning Mage.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    During a dauntingly difficult battle.


    No matter what game youre in, whats the recommended strategy?


    "Skip the pattern and go for a one-hit kill, duh."


    Shut down the enemys complicated pattern at its source and, in the exposed gap, pour in a massive amount of damage as quickly as possible to bring things to an end.


    This is a typical trick used broadly in everything from MMORPGs to action games.


    Juniors ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly] made this possible.


    Ironically, the boss monster itself provided the idea for this ultimate skill.


    Anyway, thanks to that, Celendion was rendered completely incapable of using any magic or skills, and in addition, his magic defense dropped below 0, making him very vulnerable.


    Now, its time to beat the shit out of him.


    Blink-


    Boom!


    Jupiter, who launched that monumental first strike, fell back with a satisfied expression.


    "..."


    I didnt look in that direction. I bit my lips hard, controlling my emotions. The war wasnt over yet.


    Youve worked hard, my soldier.


    The only way I can repay your dedication is just one thing.


    To put an end to this vampire bastard forever.


    "Guys-!"


    I screamed at my party members surrounding Celendion with all my might.


    "Fuck him up!"


    Roaaaar-!


    As if theyd all been waiting for the signal, they gripped their weapons and rushed at Celendion.


    Celendion, with his magic stats in the negatives, quickly revealed his core even to a weak magical attack.


    The party members brought out his core by their respective means and shattered it into pieces.


    Kill him.


    If he doesnt die after being killed once, kill him twice.


    If he doesnt die after being killed twice, kill him three times.


    Four times, five times, six times, seven times, eight times, nine times-


    In an instant, Celendions death count entered double digits.


    "Keuhuk-?!"


    Even as his body was disassembled and reassembled, Celendion was frantically moving his eyes.


    He seemed to be searching for a solution to turn the situation around.


    "Stupid bastard."


    If from the beginning, you hadnt monopolized all the lives and revived your fallen subordinates to fight with you. We might have lost.


    But Celendion chose to fight us alone, hoarding all the spare lives for himself.


    It was the same in the game.


    Once the last of Celendions minions fell, he started using the remaining lives of the legion for himself.


    Unaware that this was the point where he got his own strategy turned against him.


    "Youve been heralded as the lord of the legion, but no, youre not a leader."


    Theres no way out.


    As Celendions defeat became more apparent, I spat out my words coldly towards his face.


    "Youre just... a thoughtless kid playing king alone."


    Lucass sword bent him.


    Evangelines lance pierced him.


    Damiens arrow lodged in him.


    Godhand and Bodybag drove extra silver stakes into him.


    Burnout took Oldgirl and Skulls weapons and alternated firing.


    The three tanks of the Old Hunters, despite their critical injuries, shoved the ancient weapon into him.


    Lilly threw a fireball.


    Lilly brought in three pre-loaded magic cannons and fired them one by one.


    Lilly dragged in a fire spraying artifact... no, stop there! How many times are you going to kill him alone!


    ...


    After the reserve party members each had a turn at killing Celendion.


    It was Lucass turn again to kill him when a new participant climbed up from beneath the walls.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The vice commander of the Twilight Battalion approached, grinding his teeth.


    His face, covered in a blood-soaked bandage, was filled with deep anger.


    "Will you give us a chance as well?"


    I nodded readily.


    "Of course."


    Its always more fun to gang up on a boss mob.


    The surviving members of the Twilight Battalion were handed extra silver weapons by the party members.


    The soldiers rushed at Celendion with a roar filled with hatred.


    Regular soldiers who had lost their comrades also started climbing up from beneath the wall one by one. I nodded to them.


    Thud!


    Celendions forehead hit the ground once more.


    Seeing the vampire king lying down in humiliation, I felt a rush of satisfaction. But that wasnt why I did this.


    Let me show you my new skill Ive gained this time, Vampire King.


    I pointed my finger at him again with a smirk.


    The second skill that Ive acquired was none other than.


    [Become Mine!]


    - It permanently turns a monster, which is under the effect of Unyielding Commander, into an ally.


    - The said monster will gain Loyalty. If the loyalty is high, the monster will obey the players commands better, but if its low, it can break free from the players control.


    - You can use Absolute Command once on the said monster.


    - This skill can only be used once per stage.


    Its this.


    This skill, simple and powerful, turns a monster under my mind control into a definite ally.


    Everythings good except that the conditions are a bit tricky.


    No matter how much I lower the difficulty of the command, most useful monsters have high magic power stats and are less likely to fall under my mind control in the first place.


    But thanks to Juniors [Elemental Disassembly], even the Vampire King fell within the skills range.


    Then?


    I had to use it!


    "Celendion, you..."


    I spat out the keyword of the skill.


    "Become mine!"


    Chrrrrr!


    A dog collar, laden with chains, appeared out of thin air, clamping tight around Celendions neck.


    "Kuh?!"


    Ding!


    [Vampire Lord Celendion(SSR) has been enlisted on your side!]


    - Current loyalty: 0/100


    - Absolute Command: 1 time


    Ah, the skills effect was truly exhilarating. It worked instantly.


    "What is... this..."


    Celendion, despairingly staring down at the collar around his neck, bared his fangs at me.


    "Dont joke, human! Do you intend to make me your pet?!"


    "No, not at all."


    I growled back menacingly.


    "Youre going to die."


    Surely, having Celendion on my side would be beneficial. He was incredibly powerful.


    But Celendion was a boss monster, and among them, he was of legion leader rank.


    Managing his loyalty would be a task, and properly controlling him would naturally be difficult.


    And above all...


    "The morale of our forces that would be lost if you were kept alive surpasses the utility of keeping you alive."


    This bastard had caused too much damage on this frontline. I couldnt even count how many of my heroes had been killed by him and his legion.


    It was the same in the game.


    When I made an enemy an ally with various mind control skills.


    If it was a creature that had inflicted major damage on us, it adversely affected the morale of the human heroes and soldiers.


    Ultimately, before I could properly utilize that enemy, the human soldiers would desert, or the morale would plummet due to negative traits, lowering the overall efficiency of the frontline.


    It would be better not to recruit them, to prevent such results.


    The Monster Frontline is where humans fend off monsters.


    Even the policy of "controlling barbarians with barbarians" is just a temporary measure.


    The protagonist of the frontline is always a human. This fact should not be forgotten.


    After cleanly killing this bastard... its time to share the experience points.


    Actually, this was crucial.


    If you enlist him, theres no boss kill experience points. Do you know how many levels we could gain by killing you?


    I slowly rose and stretched out my hand, giving the order.


    "Commander of the Empires Southern Frontline, Ash Born Hater Everblack, pronounces an immediate judgment on the Vampire Lord Celendion, who surrendered like a dog in humiliation."


    "I never surrender-"


    "Shut up! Celendion, you..."


    Whats the most appropriate punishment for a mosquito that disturbs sleep by sucking blood on a summer night?


    Of course, theres only one.


    "-Death penalty!"


    I yelled it out loud.


    "Death penalty! Death penalty! Death penalty! Death penalty-!"


    Turning pale, Celendion was subject to my use of Absolute Command.


    "Commit suicide, Celendion! Until your last life, all of it!"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Of course, the suicide I ordered was not simply physical destruction.


    It was a command for real death, to shatter his own soul core.


    "Ah, urk...!"


    Pain-filled groans slipped out of Celendions mouth.


    He was in the midst of destroying his own soul core, having torn out his own heart.


    "Kuh, ahh...!"


    The absolute command gives an absolute order, as the name suggests.


    Celendion faithfully followed my command, severing his own life to the very end.


    Everyone watched silently as the vampire king met such an end, surrounded by them.


    Some wore triumphant expressions, while others harbored a trace of pity.


    Some bulged their eyes, not wanting to miss a single moment, while others couldnt bear to watch and turned away.


    When only ten lives were left in Celendion, he coughed up blood and cried out.


    "Please, stop! Just kill me with your own hands!"


    "..."


    "Please! With the demonic gun! Shoot my heart with the Nightmare Slayer!"


    Celendion cried out to Damien. But Damien turned his head away.


    "A holy weapon is fine too! Cut my neck! Or, shred my flesh without leaving anything! A holy weapon has the right to do so!"


    He pleaded to Lucas and Evangeline, but the two knights simply stared at the monster expressionlessly.


    "If so, just a silver weapon! No, anything else is fine! Humans! Kill me with your own hands!"


    At Celendions outcry, the soldiers flinched, but no one stepped forward.


    Thats because I ordered them to just watch.


    Absolutely do not touch him. Let him die on his own.


    While being reduced to a mere spectacle, Celendion continued to commit suicide, crying out miserably.


    "Please! Im asking for an honorable death...!"


    "You talk of honor, you blood-sucking scum."


    I replied coldly.


    "Youre to die like a monster, like vermin."


    A deep despair cast over Celendions face.


    Ten.


    Nine.


    Eight.


    Seven.


    Six...


    As his remaining lives dwindled, Celendions face aged rapidly, turning into a complete old mans face by the time he had five lives left.


    The panic gradually disappeared from his face. Whether he had given up, his voice sank heavily.


    "Every morning in my mansion deep within the Lake Kingdom, I tried to commit suicide."


    Looking at his own soul core shattering in his hands, Celendion laughed grimly.


    "But now I realize. That was just a game. Because I knew I wouldnt really die at that level, I could play that game, just confirming that I was alive."


    "..."


    "You might be right, human."


    He looked up at me with a wrinkled old face.


    "Maybe I was just bored with a long life, numb to everything... So, I sought new stimulation."


    Four.


    "In front of real death, Im scared now."


    Three.


    "But because this feeling of fear is novel, because real death is before my eyes, I finally realized."


    Two.


    "At this moment, I really... realize that Im alive."


    One.


    "Thank you, human. No, thank you, Ash. For killing me."


    "Youre blabbering to the end."


    I clenched my teeth.


    "Fall into hell, monster."


    After reviving with his last life, Celendion destroyed his soul core for the last time.


    Clang-!


    A sound like a glass art piece shattering echoed,


    "Ah."


    Celendion looked into the void and muttered softly.


    "Finally, its the end..."


    Thud.


    Celendion crumbled to the floor like a straw doll.


    "...As a word of thanks for killing me, Ill give you some advice..."


    Looking at the void with relaxed eyes amidst the sea of blood, he muttered slowly.


    "The King of Nightmares knows everything. He is a higher-dimensional existence..."


    "...?"


    "So dont try too hard to oppose him..."


    Celendions bloody eyes slowly closed.


    "Its futile, after all..."


    "What the hell are you..."


    I tried to question him, but I stopped.


    The collapsed Celendion no longer moved.


    "..."


    I quietly looked down at him.


    He was a vampire lord, a commander of monsters, and the stage 5 boss monster.


    Celendion, the worst enemy of all the monsters weve ever faced, had died like this.


    "Phew..."


    I let out a parched sigh and slowly looked around.


    "..."


    "..."


    My party members caught me as I swayed, about to collapse, and set me down in a chair.


    "We couldve saved more."


    I hid my face behind my trembling hands.


    "If only I was more thorough, we couldve avoided their deaths."


    "Master."


    "If I had planned the free exploration route more rigorously. If I had farmed gear to the limit to equip them. If I found a way to bring reinforcements from the city."


    I knew.


    "If I had retreated the regular troops earlier. If I had trained the Dion Mercenaries more thoroughly. If I had been more alert when buying time from Celendion. If I had perfectly protected Junior so that Jupiter didnt have to step in."


    I knew, all right.


    There was no better way. There was no better strategy. There was nothing more foolish than mulling over what could have been done in the past.


    But.


    But someone had died.


    A comrade had died. Those who laughed, cried, and crossed the line of life and death with us, had taken their last breath right before my eyes.


    They met death within arms reach.


    "Even if we had no choice during the Black Spider Legion, it wasnt the case this time. We couldve changed things. We couldve saved at least one more person. But, I... I was lacking."


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes. I squeezed them shut and gritted my teeth.


    "If only I... did a little better..."


    "You did your best, Master."


    Lucas spoke warmly with a hoarse voice.


    "Everyone knows that."


    Damien and Evangeline gently patted my shoulder.


    "So please, dont blame yourself too much."


    With my face covered in my hands, I sobbed quietly.


    I cried for a long time, tears and snot streaming down my face.


    My party members cried with me.


    Nine heroes.


    146 soldiers.


    Those were the numbers written on the list of casualties that day.


    ***


    [STAGE 5 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR), Ash(EX)]


    [Leveled-Up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.41 (5)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.44 (3)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.44 (3)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.53 (3)


    - Damien(N) Lv.41 (3)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.41 (3)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.36 (3)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.34 (5)


    >Sub Party 3


    - Free(R) Lv.34 (3)


    - Sentence(R) Lv.33 (3)


    - Viole(R) Lv.33 (3)


    [Injured and Killed Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) : Minor Injury


    - Lucas(SSR) : Minor Injury


    - Evangeline(SSR) : Minor Injury


    - Damien(N) : Minor Injury


    >Sub Party 1


    - Oldgirl(R) : Deceased


    - Skull(N) : Deceased


    - Burnout(SR) : Minor Injury


    >Sub Party 2


    - Dion(N) : Deceased


    - Aila(N) : Deceased


    - Rock(N) : Deceased


    - Hesen(N) : Deceased


    - Chai(N) : Deceased


    >Sub Party 3


    - Jupiter(SR) : Deceased


    - Yenichi(R) : Deceased


    - Free(R) : Serious Injury


    - Sentence(R) : Serious Injury


    - Viole(R) : Serious Injury


    [Obtained Items]


    - Blood Tribe Legion Magic Stone : 520


    - Vampire Magic Core(SR) : 7


    - Vampire General Magic Core(SSR) : 2


    - Vampire Lord Magic Core(SSR) : 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - R Grade Reward Box : 5


    - SR Grade Reward Box : 7


    - SSR Grade Reward Box : 3


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 6 : BEGINS!]

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "Nightmares come often, dont they, Ash?"


    As the battlefield was drawing to a close, Celendion abruptly posed the question.


    Upon turning, he was still standing there, calmly smiling, despite his subordinates dropping dead around him.


    "..."


    I didnt like it.


    However, it was my role to delay Celendions entry into the battlefield as much as possible while his subordinates were being annihilated.


    I decided to pretend to listen attentively to whatever nonsense he was about to spout.


    "Nightmares?"


    "Yes, nightmares."


    "Do people even exist who dont have nightmares?"


    Celendions smile deepened.


    This bastard, who seemed so cold and innocent when we first met, let his guard down too much as the battlefield approached.


    As if he was thoroughly enjoying the war, the death.


    Honestly, it was slightly terrifying to witness these monsters showing their true nature.


    "Nightmares reflect the deepest fears inside a person. They materialize what one fears the most."


    I frowned.


    He was suddenly mumbling about psychology related to dreams.


    I wished I could give him a book written by Freud or Jung from Earth.


    "But imagine this. What if that nightmare doesnt remain in dreams and comes to reality?"


    "...?"


    "What if it emerges from the other side as a monster with a clear form, alive and breathing, and stands before your eyes?"


    Celendion stared intently at the wine glass in his hand.


    "How would you feel then?"


    "What...nonsense is this?"


    "Nightmares arent simply dreams. They are connected to something deeper."


    Celendion drained the wine glass in one gulp.


    The wine bottle was already empty, and that was the last of the wine left.


    "If you truly aim to annihilate us and save humanity, you better think about this point."


    Whether this was some nonsensical play or a hint to help clear the game...


    I was left puzzled, unable to figure out which one it was.


    Thud!


    Celendion, placing the empty wine glass on the table, squinted his bloodshot eyes like the moon.


    "Now, young one, let me ask once again... do you have nightmares often?"


    "...?"


    "What do you fear the most?"


    What do I fear the most?


    Without realizing, I got lost in thought. It was...


    "I hope its not something too horrifying."


    Slowly, Celendion shifted his gaze towards the fortress.


    "Because, whatever it is, if you look too deep into it, it may become reality."


    ***


    Kiyaaaaaa-!


    The mid-boss battle of Alpha and Beta. Phase 2.


    The two vampires, whose cores were destroyed and had fallen, stood up again as Fallen Blood vampires.


    They lost their reasoning, but their respective combat abilities had only increased.


    Alpha rained down even more blood magic than before, and Beta, her whole body covered in muscles, had grown twice as big.


    Alpha and Beta were squeezing out every last drop of their life force from their source.


    Even if the duration was short, a surge in their specs was unatural.


    "Hiieek! We cant withstand this?!"


    Kugwakwakwak!


    Evangeline screamed while narrowly avoiding the raining blood magic.


    "..."


    Lucas avoided all of Betas axe strikes with his icy gaze.


    He managed to avoid them, but unlike the first phase, he couldnt find an opportunity to counterattack.


    "Godhand, Bodybag! Are you not ready yet?!"


    Evangeline jumped. The fortress she had been standing on until a moment ago had been smashed by blood magic and turned into dust.


    "We are reaching our limit! Quickly, do someth... Aaargh!"


    Crash-!


    Eventually, the relentless blood magic cruelly struck Evangeline who had reached her limit in evading.


    She managed to block it with her shield, but couldnt fully withstand the shock.


    She was flung backward and slammed into the ruins of the fortress. Bang!


    The same was true for Lucas. He had reached his limit.


    Pit-


    A long line of blood ran down Lucass cheek. It was the first time Betas axe blade had made contact with his body.


    Pit, pipit-


    "Well done, humans."


    "..."


    I stared silently at the Vampire King.


    I did not like this.


    Despite losing all 999 of his minions, this monstrous brat didnt lose his cool. It was incredibly irritating.


    "Well, that was a long preamble."


    Celendion turned to me with a cherubic smile and suddenly reached out.


    "Shall we start the real battle now?"


    Thunk!


    "What?!"


    "Lets join the fray."


    An invisible force gripped my throat. As my breath hitched, I was lifted into the air.


    "May I escort you, lamb?"


    With that, Celendion kicked off the ground and soared upwards.


    Swoosh-!


    I felt as though the earth and sky had flipped. I let out a scream without even realizing.


    "What kind of escort is this, you crazy son of a bitch!"


    While Celendion climbed leisurely as though on a pleasant stroll on a path of ice and bodies, I was yanked into the air, my throat caught in his magic.


    We reached the top of the fortress walls in mere seconds.


    My party members looked at me with shock written all over their faces.


    "What?!"


    "How did..."


    "Lord! Are you alright-"


    Upon reaching the top of the wall, Celendion immediately flung me aside.


    Thud!


    Thrown towards the trio of archers, I rolled on the ground in a most undignified manner. Ugh!


    "Your Highness!"


    "Prince! Are you hurt?"


    Damien, Skull, and Oldgirl rushed to my aid. Oh, my back...


    "Manners...cough...seem to be lacking for a Vampire Lord!"


    Struggling to appear composed, I looked up at Celendion with a strained smile.


    "Our negotiations were not yet concluded, were they?"


    "What use is conversation between humans and monsters? Its all futile theorizing. Didnt you think so too?"


    The vampire lords boyish face flashed a menacing grin, his long fangs glinting.


    "I have been patient for quite some time. Now... may I eat?"


    "..."


    "I am famished beyond endurance."


    Roarrrr!


    The atmosphere around us roared, and a nauseating scent of blood began to pulse.


    Stage 5 boss.


    The lord of the bloodline. Lord of Crimson.


    No-Life King. Nosferatu. Dracula-


    The named monster, Vampire Lord Celendion, known by dozens of aliases, radiated a terrifying bloodlust from his crimson eyes.


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    My party members stepped forward in unison to block Celendions path. A long sneer spread across the vampire lords lips.


    "I have watched your battles and pondered. Who among you is the most threatening adversary?"


    The slender finger of the boyish vampire pointed at each of my party members in turn.


    "The sniper? The mage? The knight? You all have potential. However..."


    His finger finally landed on me.


    "You are the most dangerous, Ash."


    "...!"


    "Not only did you lead the frontlines here, but you also kept your sanity despite confronting me alone."


    Naturally, normal humans would lose their minds from prolonged exposure to the evil aura exuded by boss monsters, especially in a one-on-one situation.


    But I was unaffected, thanks to my passive skill [Unyielding Commander].


    "You remind me of great humans I have faced in the past... I admit it. You pose a threat on my kings path."


    "I appreciate the overestimation... so, what now?"


    "So, I will take your life first."


    With ominous, flickering eyes, Celendion lifted his gaze and took a step toward me.


    "Consider it an honor. To be the first meal of the Vampire Lords campaign."


    The next moment.


    Swoosh-!


    Celendion lunged at me, and in response, every member of my party rushed towards him, weapons at the ready.


    It was the final confrontation of Stage 5, arguably the last stage of the early part of


    .


    The final battle had begun.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Three days later.


    A funeral was held in the cemetery west of Crossroad.


    Since there had been no casualties in Stage 3 and Stage 4, it had been quite some time since the last funeral.


    I wish we never had to hold another one...


    As the procession of coffins moved in, that was what I thought to myself.


    Such an event... it would have been better if it never had to be held again.


    The coffins were each placed at their respective burial spots. Over all of them, the flag of the Everblack Empire was draped.


    With a trace of resentment, I glared at that flag.


    In the center of the flag, the royal crest of a sword and a rose was depicted.ViiSiit  for latest novels


    If only the royal family had sent reinforcements.


    If they had...


    Priests began to sprinkle holy water on each coffin and started their prayers. Following them, the choir began to sing a funeral song.


    There were quite a number of the deceased, so it took some time. I went to each newly made grave, bowed my head in respect.


    After every coffin had been placed in its position, and all the rites were completed.


    It was finally my turn to give a speech.


    Never have I felt so reluctant to stand in front of others. But this was my duty.


    I didnt run away, I stepped onto the stage.


    ...


    The citizens of Crossroad.


    And my subordinates, the hero characters and soldiers, all looked at me clearly.


    After quietly looking around at them, I slowly opened my mouth.


    The monsters we fought this time were bloodkin.


    Inside the city walls, to the ordinary citizens who probably hadnt even seen the faces of the monsters, I explained softly.


    They were vampires and cannibals that craved human flesh and blood. They consume others flesh and blood, stealing others lives, and they enjoy immortality.


    I gestured towards our soldiers.


    Our brave soldiers fought against these terrifying monsters. They werent afraid of their flesh being torn apart, they stood against death. As a result, we were able to safely protect the city.


    Clap clap clap...!


    The citizens spontaneously burst into applause.


    The soldiers received the applause with embarrassment, shyness, or some even with indifference.


    After waiting for the applause to die down, I continued.


    Unlike those monsters, we humans cannot enjoy immortality. We are short-lived. We bloom like flowers, but we also wither like flowers. I find this sad.


    I glanced at Junior.


    Junior, standing next to Jupiters grave, was in a simple black dress, listening to my words.


    But as much as I find the shortness of life sad, I do not envy immortality.


    I raised my voice.


    Humans who struggle with life, shedding their own blood, are much more beautiful than monsters that swallow others blood and run from death. I believe so.


    Truly.


    I believe so.


    Each of the warriors who died this time fought bravely. They didnt turn their eyes from their lives, they confronted it head on. And they fulfilled their duties.


    I closed my eyes for a moment.


    I recalled each of the 155 names of those who had fallen this time. I remembered the death they met without retreating.


    Everyone, fight.


    I opened my eyes and continued.


    Fight against life. Stand fiercely against it. Live your life to the fullest so as not to be ashamed before those who were buried before you. Roam the world, find what you must do, and be sure to achieve it.


    As I looked around the crowd, I nodded heavily.


    Thats what those who sacrificed their lives to protect you would want.


    I slowly bowed my head.


    For those who fought fiercely with their lives and went away, let us have a moment of silence.


    Everyone gathered at the funeral simultaneously bowed their heads.


    After a short moment of silence, I raised my head and voiced again.


    And, I want to say something to all the soldiers who were on the front lines this time.


    The heroes and soldiers all looked at me at once.


    I understand the pain of losing a comrade. I, too, have spent sleepless nights over the past few days.


    Every time I laid down to sleep, the faces of the dead subordinates flickered in my mind, I hadnt been able to sleep properly for days.


    Dont hold any guilt like my comrade died but I survived. Your comrades wouldnt want you to think that way.


    At my words, a considerable number of soldiers flinched. It seemed to hit a nerve.


    Post-battle, the most common side effect veterans suffered from was similar to what I felt.


    I gave a faint smile.


    "Lets find our purpose together, for we have survived."


    That was the extent of my prepared speech.


    "... It was a difficult battle, but thank you for surviving."


    As I fumbled for words, I chuckled awkwardly and finally spat out,


    "Thank you, everyone."


    I stepped down from the stage and Lucas signaled the artillery.


    Boom! Boomboomboom!


    A salvo rang out, honoring the dead.


    The funeral schedule had ended. The sharp salvo gradually faded, and the gathered citizens started to scatter one by one.


    ***


    I began to look for my party members at the cemetery.


    Godhand, Bodybag, Burnout were the first I saw. Shadow Squad members were standing in front of Oldgirl and Skulls tombs.


    "Understood. Then, Ill see you tonight."


    "See you in a bit, Prince!"


    I left the cemetery with Margarita and Damiens farewells.


    The last member to call, Junior, wasnt in front of Jupiters grave. I turned my gaze outside the cemetery.


    I have an idea where she might be.


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad.


    Mercenary Guild.


    "..."


    Junior was in the room Jupiter used to use.


    She was there to sort out the deceaseds belongings. Junior sighed as she cleaned the empty room.


    "Theres not much to clean or sort out, after all..."


    Jupiters possessions were minimal.


    Three old imperial uniforms.


    One coat. Two pairs of boots. Two pairs of gloves.


    Four bottles of liquor. Five packs of cigarettes.


    Thats it.


    "Even though she was a wandering mercenary, how could she travel so lightly?"


    Humming a strange tune, Junior put away Jupiters belongings.


    Then she stopped.


    "Huh?"


    There was a leather document bag in the corner of the room. From the opened gap of the bag, a familiar piece of paper was poking out.


    "This is..."


    Junior carefully opened the bag and took out the contents.


    "...Its the letter I sent."


    When Jupiter sent living expenses, Junior would write a letter in reply.


    Such collected letters filled an entire document bag over a decade.


    Junior cautiously spread out the letters she had sent, starting from the oldest ones.


    Most of the content was about how she was short of living expenses, how her childrens medical bills had increased her debt, and how tough it was just relying on the money Jupiter sent.


    However, always at the end,


    - I miss you. When are you coming? Come back soon.


    Was written.


    As the more recent letters arrived, such phrases gradually disappeared until only demands for money remained.


    "..."


    Unable to look any further, Junior covered the remaining letters.


    Why hadnt she revealed her true feelings a bit earlier? Why hadnt she been honest?


    If she had, something might have changed.


    "Huh?"


    Then, she noticed a new envelope wedged in a corner of the document bag.


    It was the envelope Jupiter always used to send money home. But this time, instead of money, something else was packed.


    "This is..."


    When she opened it, there was a carefully packed root of a medicinal herb emitting an old smell. A short note came with it.


    - Its called Century Ginseng, I found it in a dungeon. Its good for your health. Boil it and drink it.


    "..."


    It was the Century Ginseng that Jupiter bought from Nameless, who appeared as a dungeon merchant during free exploration of Zone 2.


    She had bought it to give to her granddaughter, but ended up not being able to send it in a letter, nor deliver it in person...


    With the sender gone, only this unsent letter remained.


    "This is the herb that old people use for strength and vitality."


    Holding the Century Ginseng, Junior muttered in disbelief.


    "You packed this up to give it to me? Really..."


    Something welled up within her.


    Junior bit her lower lip hard.


    "Really... like an old...


    As Junior was just barely holding back her tears, standing still,


    Knock, knock.


    The sound of a knock came from outside. Junior, who hastily wiped her eyes, turned around to see Ash standing frozen in the doorway.


    "Um... sorry. Did I interrupt something?"


    "No, not at all. You came at just the right time."


    With her eyes still reddened, Junior laughed heartily.


    "Mom wouldnt like it if I cried twice, hehe."


    "..."


    Ash, who was on the verge of saying something, shook his head, cleared his throat, and spoke.


    "I came to pass on a message. Theres a meeting about the upcoming defense battle this evening, so come to the mansion."


    "Understood. A meeting about the defense battle. Okay."


    Ash gave a small smile at Junior who nodded her head.


    "You can look forward to it. Theres going to be something very interesting happening at todays meeting."


    "...?"


    "Something so dynamic and fun that it will completely blow away the gloom thats been hanging over our party."


    Junior furrowed her brows and cautiously asked,


    "A very dynamic and fun thing... you say?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    I sent out a summons to my party members and headed back to the mansion, heading straight for Aiders room.


    "Welcome, my lord!"


    I spoke bluntly to Aider who was trying to greet me with a smile.


    "Starting from the next stage, we wont be able to complete the strategy."


    "..."


    Aider, who had been frozen, asked in a trembling voice.


    "What did you just say...?"


    "Dont play dumb. You know too."


    I plopped down onto any chair nearby and crossed my legs.


    "Our current situation at the Monster Front is the worst. If it continues like this, itll soon be game over."


    "..."


    Aider fell silent.


    I let out a small sigh.


    "First, the majority of the hero parties are out of action."


    Except for the main party who had only minor injuries.ViiSiit  for latest novels


    The Shadow Squad, the first sub-party and the firepower team, had lost two out of three archers.


    Burnout, the only archer left, was also injured.


    The Dion Mercenary Group, the second sub-party responsible for low-level work, had been wiped out.


    The loss was painful as they were rookies who had been diligently fed experience points and geared up for future frontline operations.


    The Old Hunters, the third sub-party that was filled with AoE magic attackers, lost both mages.


    Although the three tanks survived, their injuries were severe. It was almost certain theyd retire.


    Out of the 20 hero characters, 9 are dead and 3 are retired.


    Weve lost a staggering 60% of all hero characters.


    Of course, there were reserve parties, such as Lillys and Margaritas.


    But there wasnt enough time or a situation suitable to immediately train them to be a useful party on the front lines.


    The loss of hero characters alone was significant.


    "Regular soldiers have also taken a fatal blow. Most importantly, the Twilight Squad has lost its combat power."


    The Twilight Squad, veterans among veterans who had spent their whole lives fighting monsters here under the Margrave, led the defense.


    These sturdy veterans protected and taught the new soldiers, allowing us to continue the grueling battle until now.


    However, the leader, who was a core member of the Twilight Squad, died in the last battle, and half of the 300 members died.


    They were virtually ruined.


    As expected, the morale of the remaining regular soldiers was shattered. A few, though a minority, even deserted.


    "And how about the walls? They were hit by magic and torn apart by that vampires axe."


    The damage to the fortification equipment, represented by the walls, was not trivial.


    The wall was split by Betas axe and frozen by Alphas magic. It would take at least ten days to restore.


    Various fortification equipment was also destroyed due to the vampires using blood magic from the walls.


    About half of the cannons and ballistas were destroyed. It would also take about ten days to repair.


    Despite the serious blows on all fronts, well, so be it.


    If the next stage proceeded normally, with a normal difficulty, I would have gritted my teeth and continued with the strategy.


    However, this damned game never ceased its nonsense.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 6]


    - Lv.?? ??? : 3 bodies


    - Lv.25 Flame Wyvern <Elite> : 30 bodies


    - Lv.20 Wyvern : 710 bodies


    Just yesterday, I selected five uninjured reserve party members and sent them for autonomous exploration in Zone 1.


    They returned this morning, bringing back a wyverns magic stone.


    At the same time, information about the next stages enemies was confirmed through my system window.


    "A wyvern? Wyyyvernnn?!"


    I shoved the enemy information window in front of Aider and screeched.


    "Are you out of your mind?! More aerial mobs in this situation?! Weve lost all our magicians and archers!"


    Aider, huddled in a corner, repeatedly bowed to me.


    "I... Im sorry. It was my mistake."


    "Of course it was a mistake, you bastard director! Cant you design the levels properly?! If you set a difficulty cliff like this, youre basically telling us to jump off of it and die!"


    "The way to solve this situation is simple. If they send reinforcements from the capital, its over."


    If they could send elite forces from the imperial capital.


    It would instantly bring relief.


    Because the empires standing army was powerful, even the ordinary soldiers, and the commanding officers, the knights, were top-tier hero characters.


    Even though they werent permanently stationed on the monster front but lent out on a temporary basis.


    Nonetheless, if they were to come, we would be able to breathe easy.


    By conducting defensive operations using these forces, I could buy time to properly train my heroes and soldiers.


    But the royal court kept ignoring my requests for help.


    "So, we have no choice. We have to force them to send reinforcements."


    At my words, Aider tilted his head.


    "How on earth are you going to force them to send reinforcements?"


    "Do you remember the content of the last letter I sent to the royal court asking for reinforcements?"


    Aider, who had written the letter, nodded.


    "Y-Yes. I remember, clearly... You said..."


    - If they dont send reinforcements this time... Next time, I will show them the greatest tantrum that the youngest prince can throw. Please convey this.


    "...You said that, right? I wrote the letter as it is."


    I gave a devilish grin.


    "Lets show them the best mess. A spectacular disaster, so big that the Imperial Palace would be so overjoyed that they would immediately deploy their forces."


    "Di... Disaster, you say?"


    "Exactly."


    The third prince of the Empire, Ash, was originally a crazy, reckless brat.


    Hadnt he been too sincere and good a commander all this while?


    It was time to return to his true, reckless self.


    Not just drinking a little, gambling, and wasting money - this would be on a different level. Lets show them what a real mess looks like.


    "What kind of disaster would require sending elite forces to this remote place, even if something happens in the Imperial Palace?"


    With a smirk plastered across my face, I replied in a hushed voice to Aider,


    "That would be..."


    ***


    " - a rebellion."


    At my proclamation, everyones movements froze.


    Evening.


    The Lords mansion. Reception room.


    A gathering where all party members had assembled as I had summoned.


    In front of each sofa where they were sitting, beverages and snacks were laid out.


    The time for late-night snacks that the party members had requested during the last battle was combined with this gathering.


    Lightening the somber mood brought by a comrades death and funeral, party members were having a lively conversation over snacks.


    In the midst of this softened atmosphere, I dropped a bombshell.


    "...Huh?"


    Evangeline asked, her eyes wide open in surprise. The snack she had been holding was now rolling on the floor.


    "Um, senior? What did you just say-"


    "I said its a rebellion, Evangeline."


    Evangelines mouth gaped open. The drink she had been sipping flowed back into her cup.


    The rest of the party members reactions were no different.


    Either they started coughing in surprise, pinched their cheeks, or started cleaning their ears, as if they had heard something wrong.


    But I have a clear voice.


    They didnt hear wrong, my friends.


    "Ill say it again. I plan to incite a rebellion."


    The word "rebellion" for the third time.


    Unable to deny the reality any longer, the party members looked at me, their eyes filled with horror.


    "From today, the Fortress City of Crossroad in the southern front of the Empire is leaving the Empires jurisdiction. I declare the founding of an independent state, The Empire of Crossroad."


    I shrugged and pointed at myself.


    "And of course, I will be the Emperor."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "And of course, Ill become the Emperor."


    From a declaration of rebellion to declaring oneself emperor.


    The audience hall was blanketed in silence.


    Half of my party members were shocked and stupefied at my mad proclamation, while the other half instantly rose to their feet, ready to say something.


    "I wont be taking any questions!"


    I yelled as I thrust my hand forward.


    "The only thing you must decide now is one thing. Will you stand with me, or not?"


    I gave a faint smile.


    "Are you willing to die with me? Thats all."


    Because the only path to survival lies within death.


    Would they walk the long road that lay ahead with me? Thats what I was asking.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Facing the party members who looked at me in despair, I spoke with a stern face.


    "Ill give you one hour. Consider freely within that hour. Will you stand with me, or will you leave."


    After meeting the eyes of every party member, I nodded.


    "Lets meet here one hour later."


    Then, I walked out of the audience hall without looking back.


    ***


    The party members were scattered around the mansion, deep in thought.


    Most remained in the audience hall, hotly debating my remarks, while a few strolled around the garden, lost in thought.


    And a few others left the mansion altogether.


    "..."


    The second floor of the mansion, the lords office.


    I was standing by the window, watching the backs of the party members leaving the mansion when I heard a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    Creak-


    The one who opened the door and entered was Lucas.


    "My lord."


    "Lucas."


    "I came to ask you a question."


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Lucas blurted out immediately after he entered and closed the door.


    "Is this rebellion a desperate measure to request reinforcements from the royal family?"


    I chuckled at Lucass sharp point. Lucas continued.


    "You, my lord, are a legitimate successor to the royal family, inheriting the Emperors blood directly. If you declare rebellion, the royal family cannot sit idly by."


    "..."


    "They will dispatch troops to suppress the rebellion. Isnt your plan to use those troops to exterminate the monsters?"


    "Well done, Lucas. Reading my thoughts so accurately."


    I nodded my head.


    "Youve guessed quite correctly. I havent told the party members yet, but the next monster invasion is in a week."


    "..."


    "With the current situation here, theres no way we can fend them off. Hence, I decided to do this absurd show."


    Lucas, looking me in the eye, cautiously spoke up.


    "I understand your intention, my lord. But there are two problems with your plan."


    "Two problems?"


    "First, the distance between the royal capital and this southern front. Even if the messenger changes horses and races, it will take a week."


    Lucas quietly pointed out the errors in my plan.


    "It will take a week for news of the rebellion here to reach the royal capital, and another week for them to assemble and deploy troops. At the very least, it will take two weeks. In reality, it will probably take longer."


    "..."


    "You said the next defensive battle would be in a week. They cant arrive before it starts."


    I just listened with a smile. Lucas continued.


    "Second, theres no way to prove this rebellion was a hoax."


    "Hmm."


    "Even if you explain it was a desperate measure to summon the royal troops, the royal family wont believe it. You will be arrested and charged with treason. As a royal, you wont be executed on the spot, but you will be transported to the royal capital."


    Thats certainly true.


    As I was about to nod and accept Lucass point,


    Bang!


    "Lucas, youre absolutely right!"


    The platinum-haired female knight burst into the office.


    It was Evangeline. My eyes widened in surprise.


    "How much of our conversation did you hear?"


    "Obviously, from the beginning! But thats not important! I get the whole reinforcement thing. But rebellion, really, senior?!"


    Almost crawling on the floor, Evangeline reached me and shouted out.


    "Please, think again! That should be the absolute, absolute, last resort! No, not even then! Its a method that should never be used!"


    "..."


    "The Emperor shows no mercy to traitors! You should know better! Even if its his own son, hell definitely kill him!"


    Evangeline was pale with fear.


    "Really? Did She give you a good answer?"


    "..."


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    After a moment of silence, Margarita let out another sigh.


    "...From the moment I first came to this city, my mind was already made up."


    Clasping her trembling hands tightly, Margarita raised her head to meet my eyes.


    "My destiny lies with Crossroad."


    "Are you saying that youll join me in my rebellion?"


    "If that is the path Crossroad is meant to follow."


    "Thank you."


    I gestured towards the interior of the mansion.


    "Please go to the parlor. Ill join you once Lilly arrives."


    Unwavering, Margarita walked straight into the mansion.


    ***


    The last party member, Lilly, only showed up ten minutes after the scheduled assembly time.


    It seemed like she was coming from afar, dragging her wheelchair along with her, laden with various bags.


    A bag stuffed with clothes, another with various magical tools and alchemical potions.


    "Lilly? Whats with all this stuff?"


    On reaching the mansions entrance, panting, Lilly exclaimed,


    "Of course, its the stuff Ive gathered to leave this city!"


    "..."


    "I may have lost the use of my legs serving this city, but I was okay with it. Ive faced death multiple times but I could bear that too. But!"


    Lilly shook her head vehemently.


    "But I cant bear rebellion! This is really... really too much, Your Highness!"


    "..."


    "I was once ready to lay my bones on the frontlines here, but to be labeled a traitor is beyond what I can tolerate. Im leaving."


    Glancing through the window at the other party members in the parlor, Lilly seemed to soften a bit, her eyes trembling.


    But soon after, she slapped her cheek, regaining her composure, and waved at me.


    "I just came to bid you all a final farewell with a clear conscience. Im going to run away now. Goodbye! Good luck with the rebellion! And if it fails, dont mention my name!"


    "Indeed..."


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Youre wise, Lilly."


    "Huh?"


    "But running away like this wont do."


    I moved behind Lilly, grabbed the handles of her wheelchair, and forcibly pulled her into the mansion.


    "Just hear me out one last time. After that, you can either run away or stay, as you please."


    "Whaaa! Let go, let go! You rebel! Treason is contagious! Its not my fault! Im really innocent!"


    ***


    "It was a lie."


    Back at the meeting with all the party members.


    I blurted out to the tense faces looking at me,


    "The rebellion was a blatant lie. I had no intention of starting one."


    "...What?"


    I leisurely smiled at the confused party members.


    "Of course, if a rebellion was instigated, we could forcibly bring in troops from the royal court. But as you all pointed out, while it may help hold off the monsters for a while, it would lead to everything burning in the aftermath."


    I would be arrested and executed.


    Crossroad would be burned to the ground.


    Staging a real rebellion was never a viable option. I never considered it.


    "So, you must be wondering why I declared such a farcical rebellion to you."


    Ahem!


    Clearing my throat,


    I let it out.


    "Theres a spy in this city. A dog of the royal court, reporting our every move to the Emperor."


    "...!"


    "It was a show to catch that spy. And that friend bit my bait as expected."


    And so it happened.


    The bait of rebellion had been thrown, a potent trick from the start, aimed at smoking out the spy.


    Party members began to buzz with whispers. Lucas asked anxiously.


    "Where is this spy?"


    "Here."


    I stretched out my hand, lightly sweeping over the assembled party members in the reception room.


    "In this room, among you, sitting with a calm face."


    "...?!"


    The stunned party members looked at each other.


    "Now..."


    With a wide and kindly smile on my face, I asked quietly.


    "Do you know who it is?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Before the start of Stage 4.


    Just after recruiting Aegis Special Forces Team 8, who were there for Godhand.


    I had given an order to Aider.


    "Be on the lookout just in case, and report if anything happens."


    "Me?!"


    Aider had asked in surprise.


    "Of course, you are the only free resource we have. We who are constantly caught up in defense battles and explorations cant do it."


    The Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was composed entirely of elves, all of them were convicts sent from the capital.


    The measure was taken as a precaution, as the existing party members were hesitant and uncomfortable with them.


    However, they were loyal, fought valiantly and won the trust of everyone. Eventually, they integrated fully into this frontline against the monsters.


    They were no longer Aegis Special Forces Team 8, but my Shadow Squad.


    I had also come to completely trust the Shadow Squad.


    So much so that I had forgotten about assigning Aider to keep watch over them.


    ***


    But on the eve of Stage 5, Aider came to me with a trembling face.


    "Your Lordship. I think you need to look at this information."


    And what Aider showed me was a video, shot like CCTV footage.


    "After you ordered surveillance that day, Ive been using the remaining system resources to monitor the Shadow Squad... This is what I caught today."


    On the screen, there was the Lords mansion, where the Shadow Squad was staying.


    It was the archery training ground behind the mansion. Godhand was out there alone.


    "Coming to find me will cause trouble."


    With an awkward look around, Godhand spoke softly.


    "If anyone sees us, theyll discover our connection."


    "Everyone in the castle will be too busy preparing for tomorrows defense. They wont even notice me. But what about this? What are you going to do about this?!"


    The one who had come to find Godhand and was saying these things was...


    Saintess Margarita.


    "My assignment from the capital was only to monitor the dynamics of this fortress city! But now Ive been made to stand on the frontline! Isnt the inner reconnaissance of the front line your Aegis Special Forces job?!"


    With these words, everything became clear.


    Godhand, and Margarita.


    Both of them were spies for the royal family.


    As Margarita was hysterically screaming, Godhand looked around and asked,


    "Did Prince Ash also request your participation in the battle?"


    "Yes! He said he wanted me to participate as a reserve. This... this... damn it! This is not the mission I was given! I came to treat the sick, not to fight monsters!"


    "Calm down. Someone might hear."


    "Calm down? How can I! When I was first dispatched here from the capital, they said the monster invasion was dwindling and it would be safe, but not only is the invasion intensifying daily, now Im being placed directly on the wall!"


    After venting for a while, Margarita seemed to calm down a little and took a deep breath.


    Godhand, who had been listening quietly, nodded his head.


    "Dont worry. I will protect you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. If thats something I can do..."


    "No, thats not enough. I need to contact the capital directly. No more-"


    Thats when it happened.


    "Godhand?"


    From the direction of the mansion, Bodybag approached, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    Surprised, Godhand turned around in a panic, and Margarita hastily lowered herself and ran toward the forest behind them.


    "Bodybag? What are you doing here instead of resting in the mansion?"


    "I just thought Id get some fresh air... What about you, Godhand? Who were you talking to..."


    Margarita desperately fled into the forest behind the archery training ground, and Godhand blocked the path leading in that direction with his body and coughed.


    "Conversation? Ahem! I was alone. I was just talking to myself."


    Click.


    "Thats all."


    Aider stopped the video and chuckled wryly.


    "Your Lordships insight in ordering the surveillance was accurate. I almost blindly trusted the Shadow Squad, theyre such reliable fellows..."


    "Forget about the Shadow Squad. What about Margarita?"


    "Huh?"


    "Did you stop surveilling Margarita after this?"


    Aider looked startled.


    "I shifted the target of the surveillance to Margarita after their conversation ended. But shes just been praying in the temple, she hasnt done anything else-"


    "Show me."


    "Huh?"


    "That prayer. Show it to me."


    Aider turned the screen.


    In the central hall of the temple, Margarita knelt in prayer before the statue of the goddess.


    - I simply wish to be faithful to the task Ive been given...


    Margarita gazed up at the statue of the goddess with a desperate look in her eyes.


    - What should I do now...


    As if the statue of the goddess would actually respond.


    If another prince, holding real power within the royal family, decided to assassinate me.


    These spies could sabotage the front lines and assassinate me - a plausible scenario.


    They were like a ticking bomb the royal family had put around my neck.


    "...Your Highness."


    Godhand, who seemed to have made a decision, looked up at me with gritted teeth.


    "The truth is that I was given a secret mission when I was sent here. However, Your Highness, none of my subordinates knew about this."


    I glanced towards Bodybag and Burnout, who were tied up in the corner of the reception room.


    They were trembling with surprise at the situation.


    Godhand continued.


    "Most importantly, I have already decided to dedicate my life here. My loyalty is genuine. Please believe me, Your Highness! And..."


    "Enough! Godhand, Ill listen to your story later."


    I cut him off and turned my gaze.


    "I have to listen to our Saintess now."


    "..."


    Saintess Margarita was quietly closing her eyes without any reaction after being captured. As if she had given up on everything.


    "When I declared my rebellion and gave you time, Saintess, you immediately ran to the temple. Not even knowing that my subordinate was watching you."


    "..."


    "I was curious. How you were contacting the upper ranks. And the identity of that communication device was quite surprising."


    ***


    A little while ago, when I gave them an hour of respite.


    Margarita immediately ran to the temple.


    I continued to monitor Margarita through the surveillance screen of the system window.


    She sat down in front of the goddess statue in the central hall and just started talking, completely abandoning any pretense of praying.


    - I report. Prince Ash has declared rebellion. I repeat, Prince Ash has declared rebellion.


    After a long silence.


    A low-quality buzzing voice came out of the goddess statue.


    - Rebellion?


    It sounded like a very poor quality phone call, but it was clear.


    - Say it again, exactly.


    - Prince Ash has declared rebellion.


    - Is it true? This matter is of utmost importance. There cant be a single mistake.


    - Its true. I heard it clearly with my own ears.


    Margarita reported my declaration of rebellion without a single mistake.


    - ...


    The goddess statue was silent for a moment and then spat out words.


    - Prince Ash ordered to gather again in an hour?


    - Yes, thats correct.


    - Then, after joining Prince Ash, continue to monitor him. Whether he is really planning a rebellion, and if so, what method he is using, observe in detail and report again.


    - But, this isnt my job anymore! Im just a priestess...!


    - Everything is for the goddess and His Majesty the Emperor. Dont be petulant.


    - ...


    - Ill be waiting for the next report. Contact me before midnight. Thats it.


    The conversation ended.


    Margarita looked up at the goddess statue with resentment and left the temple.


    And then she returned to my mansion.


    ***


    I chuckled.


    "I couldnt believe that there was a magic communication device capable of long-distance communication. Moreover, it was in the form of a goddess statue."


    "..."


    "How could we tell whether you were earnestly praying in front of the goddess statue, or reporting the situation here to the higher-ups?"


    Communication magic is a famous ancient magic known to have disappeared along with teleportation magic.


    But it seems that it didnt disappear; the royal family monopolized it and allowed only their spies to use it.


    While we had to resort to sending messengers, writing letters, and releasing doves whenever we needed to communicate from afar - a total mess - these damn spies had the audacity to set up ultra-high-speed communication lines for their own use. The audacity of these bastards.


    Margarita bit her lip hard. I brought my face closer to hers, dodging her averting gaze.


    "Saintess. No, Margarita."


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Beating the palm of my other hand with a short cane, I murmured ominously,


    "I dont doubt your faith. Your dedication to treating the sick, your nobility in providing medical care in these remote regions."


    "..."


    "But you were a pawn of the royal family, and a spy. And you hid that fact from me. You deceived me, the son of the Emperor, the commander of the southern front, and the lord of this city."


    Thud.


    I gripped the cane resting on my palm as if to shatter it, and I smiled softly.


    "Youll have to pay the price, right?"


    "..."


    Margarita slowly opened her mouth.


    "Are you... going to kill me?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "Are you... going to kill me?"


    At Margaritas words, I readily nodded my head.


    "I might."


    "..."


    "All your priests could be in on it. I might even hang you all for the audacity of bringing down the royal family."


    "!"


    Margaritas complexion turned pale. Damien, who was listening from afar, also seemed surprised.


    "But!"


    I smiled mischievously.


    "I wont."


    "Are you... serious?"


    "Of course! I would want you and your colleagues to continue taking care of the wounded on the frontline. Just as sincerely as you have done until now."ViiSiit  for latest novels


    She swiftly put away the staff she was menacingly wielding.


    "I just need a little cooperation."


    Looking into Margaritas eyes, I whispered softly.


    "For this city, your temple, and ultimately for all of humanity. I need your cooperation."


    "..."


    "Youll do it, right? Yes?"


    Spies can be useful.


    And spies that have turned from being an enemy to an ally are incredibly useful.


    I never intended to kill Godhand or Margarita.


    I planned to bring them to my side, or in game terms, recruit them, for my use.


    "Your Highness."


    Margarita, who was looking at me with trembling eyes, reluctantly opened her mouth.


    "What... what should I do for you...?"


    ***


    Temple.


    Lucas, Margarita and I were traversing the corridors of this place.


    I instructed Evangeline, Damien, and Jupiter to watch over the Shadow Squad.


    They should be comfortably gathered in the reception room of my mansion.


    Walking through the temple corridors, I thought about what Margarita had confessed on our way here.


    Using priests as spies. What a remarkably efficient method.


    Since the Goddess Faith is the state religion of the empire, a temple of the Goddess Faith is mandatorily installed in every city of the empire.


    These temples perform the role of public health facilities.


    The priests who work here walk the city receiving everyones respect.


    Without any suspicion.


    They see and hear everything in the city.


    These priests are the eyes and ears of the royal family.


    All the priests appointed directly by the Emperor are doing this.


    I clicked my tongue inside.


    Considering its the state religion, there would be a close connection between the top brass of the religious order and the royal family... I wonder when they started doing this.


    Thinking about this, I quickly arrived at the central hall.


    Margarita stood in front of the goddess statue with a pale face as if she would die at any moment.


    Lucas was keeping an eye on Margarita to make sure she didnt do anything suspicious.


    Me? I was humming happily.


    The events about to unfold were too exciting and I was so looking forward to them that I couldnt help but dance a bit. Oh, how exciting.


    Margarita, who knelt in front of the goddess statue, calmed her breath and then uttered in a dry voice.


    "I... report."


    Then a faint sound of magic device activation rang.


    It was such a faint sound that one could miss it if not fully concentrated.


    A while later, a thick voice leaked out from the goddess statue with a crackling sound.


    - I am listening. Report.


    "..."


    Margarita, who was silent, stole a glance at me. I nodded my head with a warm smile.


    Do as you were told.


    - The... rebellion was a lie.


    Margarita trembled as she spoke.


    "It was a trap set by His Highness, Prince Ash, to weed out spies like me."


    - What?


    "I repeat. The rebellion was a complete lie. It was a false alarm due to my fatal mistake. I am sorry."


    - Do you know how much it costs per second for magic communication, Ash? Its not meant for casual chats.


    "Cost? I dont know? Whats certain is that Im not paying for it. Thats why collect calls are great."


    - What? Collect... Call? Whats that?


    It exists. Its a reverse charge call. They hardly use it on Earth these days.


    - Get to the point, brother. Im busy here.


    "Oh, arent you apologetic for planting a spy that got caught?"


    - Why should I be sorry?


    Fernandez retorted.


    - It was for the safety of the royal family and the empire. I dont have a reason to be sorry to you, do I?


    "Youre pretty brazen, bro."


    - When youre in a place like this, its natural to grow thick-skinned. Youre the same, arent you, brother?


    I crossed my arms. It seemed like our tongue battle wasnt particularly productive.


    "Whatever, lets cut the crap and get straight to the point."


    Straightforward as ever.


    "Send reinforcements. Within a week. If not, the southern front is screwed, and the monsters will begin their invasion of the Empire."


    - So you mentioned rebellion to get those reinforcements? Our little brother, youre quite a rebellious commander, arent you?


    "Well, when the person who refused to send reinforcements until the end calls me rebellious, I feel rather shitty."


    I gritted my teeth and retorted sarcastically.


    "Didnt you receive all the reports about the situation here through the Goddess Statue? This place is really, extremely, unbearably hard. Just send a few troops, and well all be happier. Am I asking for too much?"


    - ...


    Fernandez gave a sound of feigned sympathy.


    - Sending reinforcements is difficult. The war with the Bringar Kingdom isnt over yet.


    "Havent we burned down the whole kingdom and even captured the capital? Isnt it over yet?"


    I dont have many ways to get news from outside, but the fall of Bringar Kingdom is a major event in the game.


    I have a rough idea of the timeline. They should have captured the capital by now.


    - How good it would be if the war ended with the fall of the capital. There are sporadic resistances all over the kingdom. Our Imperial Army is also fighting back with all its might.


    Fernandezs voice turned stern.


    - The peace of the Empire can only be assured by rooting out the Dragons Blood entrenched in the Bringar Kingdom. Thats Fathers decision.


    "..."


    - Its hard to send reinforcements right now, Ash. Can you hold out a little longer?


    "And what if that little longer leads to the collapse of the front?"


    - Even if the southern front collapses, theres a chance to rebuild it, but the western front... We can only carry out the Bringar Kingdom annihilation operation now.


    Fernandez flatly declared as if he had never considered sending reinforcements in the first place.


    - The Empire faces a bigger crisis in the west. Please understand.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    I scoffed. So thats how it goes?


    "Well, I cant help it then. Ill have to resort to other measures."


    - ...Dont tell me, youre actually going to declare a rebellion?


    "Why would I do such a thing~? Its heartbreaking. Who am I? Ash! The most filial son! Would I go against Father and stage a rebellion?"


    I chuckled.


    "All Im doing is getting the troops not from the central but from somewhere else."


    - Somewhere else?


    At that remark, Fernandezs voice faltered.


    - Where exactly?


    "The Everblack Empire has swallowed half the world. Are you saying that we cant borrow troops from there?"


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Then well have to borrow from the other half. Theres no other way, right?"


    - ...You wouldnt.


    "Yes. Im going to gather the remnants from all the countries our Empire has destroyed here on the southern front."


    Fernandez started to say something, but I didnt give him a chance and continued.


    "And! Oh my, what a surprise! The Bringar Kingdom is just a three-day march from here, right?"


    - ...!


    "Who knows if someone unknown might suddenly offer money, supplies, and a comfortable place to rest to those who have lost their capital and are fighting a difficult battle~?"


    I wont stage a rebellion. Thats too risky.


    Instead, Ill tear down the tower that the royal family has carefully built over the years - the Bringar Kingdom annihilation operation.


    That was the chaos I had planned.


    - Ash, you...!


    "Im going to die anyway."


    It was an incredibly honest sentiment.


    "Why cant I cause some trouble?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Bringar Duchy. (TL Note: Changed from Bringar Duchy to Bringar Duchy)


    As one might surmise from the name, it was the land governed by the Ducal House of Bringar.


    Centuries ago, the last Fire Dragon on the continent, Dusk Bringar, and the reigning emperor were rumored to have a descendant.


    Nobody knew how a human and a dragon got married, but...


    Anyway, this half-human-half-dragon offspring became the first Duke of Bringar.


    The Empire, in turn, entrusted the ducal house with its protection in exchange for ceding some of its territory. The Dukes house, inheriting the dragons blood, remained loyal to the empire for hundreds of years.


    They had coexisted peacefully until now, but the problem was the empires current situation, having eaten up the continents "number one".


    A saying goes, "Once the rabbit hunt is over, the hunting dogs get boiled."


    Now, with global domination under its belt, the empire no longer viewed the duchy with favor.


    The duchy not only held a semi-autonomous territory within the Empires lands, but also had a substantial military power, behaving like a country that fought off the Empires external enemies.


    Moreover, the blood of dragons and emperors, albeit diluted, was undoubtedly royal in lineage.


    If left unchecked, they could pose a threat to the Empire, possibly even swallowing the royal family -


    Perhaps, these thoughts were what started the war.


    They spent years preparing for it, now pouring in all the available forces.


    Now that they have taken the capital, they probably thought they had the upper hand.


    What if a foreign force suddenly supported the duchy?


    Wouldnt that be some top-tier trolling?


    Isnt the Queens selection operation going on now?


    Before Fernandez could say anything, I quickly pressed on.


    I know everything, bro. The Dragon Lady has escaped from the fallen capital. They are searching for her all over the Duchy.


    The Dukes of Bringar had been females for generations, and this current Duke was also a female.


    This character, who bore dragons blood, had quite a lot of nicknames.


    From her official title, Grand Duke of Bringar, to Dragon-Blooded Duchess, Dragon Lady...


    But most players simply referred to her this way.


    Queen.


    Both her looks and actions were truly queen-like, so even though strictly speaking she should be called a Duchess, most people simply called her Queen.


    Anyway, the Queen has successfully escaped the capital leading her personal knights.


    - How did you know that...!


    How could I not?


    Thats because the most crucial first branch in this game was whether to accept the Queen as an ally or not.


    The timing is roughly in the second half of the first year.


    Having been defeated in the war against the Empire, the Queen led a guerrilla force to resist to the end. When she was no longer able to fight, she fled to the south and reached the monster frontlines.


    The Queen and her knights are all SSR-grade heroes, with insane party strength wrapped in SSR-grade equipment.


    First-time players are often mesmerized by this party and accept them as allies.


    But its a massive trap.


    The moment you take them under your wing, your relationship with the royal family deteriorates to its worst.


    Not only do all support from the capital cease, the routes for magic stone sales are also severely limited.


    Not only that, they even start sending armies from the homeland to capture the Queen.


    However, the capabilities of the Queen and her knights are phenomenal. There were even some perverted players who managed to reach the ending with just this party.


    Anyway, thats how it goes in the game.


    Advance the timing of their recruitment.


    If they dont send support troops, what else can we do?


    We have to take sides with our poor friends with matching interests.


    Hide the Queen and her knights in the southern front and help them rebuild their forces.


    In return, they lend me their strength and help block the monsters.


    Its a total win-win!


    The empires displaced people, refugees with no decent territory, their royalty, their knights. We have more than a few of these on the continent, bro.


    - ...


    We will take them all in at the southern front.


    Forming a foreign legion of fear, why not?


    Gather those who harbor resentment against the empire, chased away from the highway by the young prince. Isnt this picture beautiful?


    - Are you out of your mind, Ash?


    Fernandez was taken aback.


    - Isnt that essentially an act of rebellion!


    No, its entirely, completely different.


    I agree that turning a blind eye isnt the answer. But strictly speaking, this isnt treason.


    I boasted unnecessarily then turned to look at the statue of the goddess again.


    "By the way, I dont want to hear about blasphemy... but I cant help it."


    I took out my staff from my pocket and swung it forward.


    Three magical blades that sprang up were embedded in the statue of the goddess. Margarita screamed a short scream.


    Crack, crunch...


    The plaster shell was stripped away, revealing the magical and alchemical machinery hidden inside the statue.


    I swung my staff a few more times nonchalantly.


    Boom! Crunch! Clang-!


    The communication device was shattered. Honestly, it was a bit of a waste, but this device was not beneficial to me.


    I pocketed the staff and gestured at Lucas.


    "Lucas, do you believe in the Goddess?"


    "I consider myself quite devout."


    "Then, if I were to command you to meticulously investigate and, if necessary, destroy every goddess statue and religious symbol in this temple, would you despise me for it?"


    "No, there is nothing above your command to me."


    "Thank you."


    I gave an order to Lucas, who bowed his head to me.


    "Three days. Thoroughly search this temple to see if anything else is hidden here."


    "Understood."


    "Margarita? You will cooperate, wont you?"


    At my words, the trembling Margarita swallowed her tears and nodded.


    "As per... your command... I will..."


    "Im sure the Goddess would be happier with genuine prayers offered to the void than such devices plotting mischief, mirroring her own likeness."


    Though I dont know much about the religious doctrines of this world. Wouldnt that be the case?


    ***


    I returned to the mansion.


    The Shadow Squad was still kneeling in the reception room, watched over by the rest of the main party.


    It was time to decide their fate.


    "Evangeline, Damien, Junior. Step outside for a while. Lilly is outside, too. Gather together."


    "But, senior..."


    Evangeline rolled her big eyes between me and Godhand.


    "He was a... spy, right? In case theres danger..."


    "Dont worry about that."


    "...Alright. But you have to call us immediately if anything happens, okay?"


    The main party cautiously exited the reception room, and I pulled a chair in front of the Shadow Squad members and sat down.


    "Theres no need for a long discussion."


    I drew my staff from within my robes. Three blades of magic power sprouted from behind me.


    Bodybag and Burnout swallowed their breath, and Godhand silently watched me.


    Without hesitation, I thrust my staff forward.


    The three blades of magic power flew at each of them... precisely cutting the ropes that bound them.


    I put my staff back in my robes. Now free, the three of them looked at me in shock.


    "My judgment of you wont be based on your origin, nor the secrets you harbor."


    I said bluntly.


    "Its based on your actions thus far."


    The Shadow Squad had followed my commands risking their lives.


    In fact, Oldgirl and Skull sacrificed their lives to protect me.


    I remember Oldgirls laugh as she bled for me, waving her hand.


    I remember Skulls bravery, standing against the vampire king with her dagger drawn.


    There was no deceit in their actions.


    "So, Ive decided to trust you."


    I chose to trust them once again.


    Only by doing so would they become my people, completely and to the very end.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    With faces full of emotion, the three of them fell prostrate before me. But, its not yet the time to shed tears of emotion.


    "Godhand. Speak truthfully."


    I asked in a stern voice.


    "What was the secret mission you were given from above?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    "What was the secret mission you received?"


    Godhand had mentioned that he received a secret mission before being dispatched here.


    What was that secret mission and who gave it?


    I had to find out.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will tell you everything."


    Godhand shared the details of the secret mission he received from his superiors just before he was sent to the southern front from his incarceration as a convict.


    "Indeed."


    It was nothing remarkable. Melt into the southern front lines. Observe the movements on the front and report anything unusual. Cooperate closely with the pontiff and carry out espionage.


    "And there was one last order."


    "What was that?"


    "That... I didnt quite understand it myself."


    Godhand, watching my reaction, cautiously let the words out.


    "To keep an eye on Aider, the aide-de-camp of the province lord..."


    "...?"


    Suddenly, a most unexpected story had me frozen in place.


    Why Aider? Why? Not me?


    Could it be...


    Did they know... that Aider is someone connected with the system of this world?


    I quickly asked more.


    "Who gave this order?"


    "It was the second prince, His Highness Fernandez."


    Indeed, it was the accomplished one.


    I narrowed my eyes. As my brother had said, it seemed I would soon need to have a face-to-face chat. We both seem to have quite a bit to discuss.


    "I apologize for not telling you this earlier. I am truly sorry, Your Highness..."


    Godhand murmured, his head almost touching the floor in apology. I clicked my tongue quietly.


    "If youre sorry, stop banging your head and show it in your future actions."


    "Of course, Your Highness! What should we do? How should we proceed?"


    I simply answered Godhand, who was asking desperately.


    "Be my spy."


    "...!"


    To the startled Godhand, I gave a thin smile.


    "You know what I mean, dont you? From now on, youll have to be a double agent for me."


    Just a while ago, Margarita said this in communication with Central.


    - I have been exposed. I am sorry.


    In other words, only she was caught.


    In other words, she subtly hinted that Godhands intelligence line had not been exposed. Of course, this was at my instruction.


    Central will determine that Margarita has been exposed, but Godhand has not been discovered yet.


    And they would try to use Godhand, the only remaining intelligence line in this southern front, by any means possible.


    I planned to exploit this and make Godhand a double agent.


    "Take separate contact with Central through your communication network. Tell them that you have not yet been discovered by Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "From now on, report to me every task that Central orders you to do, and deceive Central as I command. Can you do that?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Godhand did not hesitate.


    "I will do it. Upon the honor of our race."


    I smiled lightly at Godhand, who nodded heavily.


    Well, it wont be that easy.


    The opponent is the imperial secret force, directly under the royal family. Moreover, it is an intelligence unit led by the chief administrative officer.


    Now that Margarita has been exposed, its natural to suspect the existence of Godhands intelligence line.


    From now on, Godhand will be incessantly questioned whether he is a traitor or not, from the royal family and from this front line as well.


    I was even planning to transfer Aiders surveillance to Godhand immediately.


    And if there was any sign that he would betray me and harm the southern front, I planned to use the leash I received at first to eliminate them.


    Well, thats the fate of an undercover agent.


    Besides, I could also dig up a lot of information from Godhand, such as the intelligence system of the Aegis special forces and information about Central.


    Godhand, as if wanting to prove that he was completely on my side, revealed all the information he knew, not even sparing those I didnt ask for.


    After digging up all the information I could, I nodded at the three Shadow Squad members around me.


    "Lastly, I have one more task for you."


    I murmured heavily to the three who were watching me with focused faces.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Its something only the three of you can do, but it requires all three of you to risk your lives."


    ***


    "Yes, definitely."


    "Damn, seeing this vampire bastard lying in a coffin, I cant tell if hes dead or just sleeping."


    Bang!


    Kellibey, having sealed the coffin, lifted it up with a grunt. I asked out of sheer curiosity,


    "What are you going to do with that?"


    "Do what? Its not like Ive got some morbid hobby of playing with corpses. Theres nothing useful to extract from a vampires body."


    With the coffin in hand, Kellibey approached a large furnace.


    "Have to burn it."


    When he blew air into the furnace with a bellows, the flames inside grew fiercer. The magical blue flames in the furnace belched out intense heat.


    Kellibey put Celendions coffin in front of the furnace and sprinkled shimmering silver dust over it.


    It seemed to be fragments and dust left over from making holy weapons.


    "Ha!"


    After he finished scattering the silver dust, Kellibey shoved the coffin into the furnace with both hands.


    Whoosh!


    The coffin, drawn into the flames, was consumed in an instant.


    "Look, brothers. The damn vampire lord who sucked your lives is no more."


    Kellibeys voice croaked out in a hoarse whisper.


    "Now free from his curse, fly far away with peace of mind, far, far away..."


    I watched the blacksmith conducting a soul-soothing ritual for his brothers from a distance.


    "Whew! Thats a relief."


    It wasnt until the coffin had completely burnt that Kellibey turned around. To him, wiping his face with a towel, I asked cautiously,


    "Are you crying?"


    "Damn! Its the heat, you twerp. Cant you see how hot that fire is?"


    Kellibey, his eyes still red-rimmed, threw the towel aside irritably and slapped the table in front of him with his big hand.


    "Stop teasing the old man! Lets take a look at the loot weve got this time."


    I had come to him intending to commission him to make equipment from that loot.


    I placed three Magic Power Cores, each emanating a red glow, on the table one after the other.


    All three were emitting a terrifyingly vivid light, but one in particular was pulsating with an extraordinary crimson glow.


    From the last battle, we had obtained seven SR-grade Magic Power Cores and three SSR-grade Magic Power Cores.


    Here were the three SSR-grade cores: the Vampire General Magic Power Core from Alpha and Beta, and the Vampire Lord Magic Power Core from Celendion.


    "Monstrous beasts. Spitting out such formidable Magic Power Cores after centuries of consumption."


    Kellibey, who had examined the three Magic Power Cores in turn, clicked his tongue after inspecting the Vampire Lord Magic Power Core, which was emitting a particularly ominous crimson glow.


    "Its the essence of Celendion. With this, we can make a Nightmare Slayer!"


    "Nightmare Slayer?"


    I remember Celendion saying something like that.


    "What exactly is a Nightmare Slayer?"


    At my question, Kellibey chuckled, pulling at his beard.


    "What do you call a weapon or a person that kills dragons?"


    "Um, Dragon Slayer...right?"


    "Right. So, what if we switch the target from a dragon to a Nightmare Legion Commander?"


    Ah, indeed.


    "So, if we create a weapon with a Magic Power Core from a monster at the level of a legion commander, that would be a Nightmare Slayer."


    "Right. And these weapons possess powers that are far beyond ordinary equipment."


    In the game, it was just a slightly better boss weapon. But here, it was distinguished enough to warrant such a grandiose name.


    Definitely, the magic gun Black Queen does have a rather insane performance.


    So, I can prepare another piece of equipment at the level of Black Queen? This is really awesome.


    While I was thinking, Kellibey added,


    "Though, it also harbors a darkness befitting its power."


    "Darkness...?"


    At my question, Kellibeys brows furrowed.


    "What, your sniper friend has been wielding a Nightmare Slayer and you didnt even know what it does?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "The more you kill with a Nightmare Slayer, the more the nightmare within the weapon awakens."


    I felt a chill down my spine.


    I asked hesitantly,


    "And what happens when it awakens?"


    "Well, that depends on the nightmare. It might lend you its power obediently, or it might..."


    Kellibey shrugged, grinning mischievously.


    "Swallow the user whole."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Ha, it depends on the nightmares mood. It might lend you its power quietly or... devour its user."


    "...!"


    I quickly opened the system window in surprise and checked Damiens equipped gear. No way!


    [Black Queen(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Type: Magic Gun


    - Attack Power: 225-250


    - Durability: 7/7ViiSiit  for latest novels


    - Ammo Capacity: 7/7


    - Shoots cursed bullets, killing enemies instantly at a certain probability. The likelihood increases proportionally with weapon proficiency.


    - ??? (Unlocked depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon) <3 more required>


    - ??? (Unlocked depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon) <3 more required>


    "Whew..."


    These question mark options seem to be related to the nightmare, but fortunately, they hadnt unlocked yet due to insufficient kill counts.


    I just thought these were additional options, but they meant this!


    Ill have to stop using the Black Queen after using it three more times.


    I should decide on how to use it after seeing the option unlocks.


    I almost caused a big problem for Damien without knowing.


    As Ive said repeatedly, there was no such equipment group as Nightmare Slayer in the game.


    I never thought it would be a weapon with such risk.


    I was wondering why it felt overpowered for the current stage, but it has such a drawback...


    Kelleybei chuckled as I sat lost in thought.


    "So, youre not going to make it?"


    "Huh?"


    "Celendions magic core. Are you going to leave it as it is without making it into equipment?"


    "..."


    No.


    I cant.


    "Please make it."


    Black Queen is a powerful balance breaker that can turn the tide of battle.


    If theres a weapon on par with this, I should have it made first and think later.


    Even if I only use it until those question mark options are unlocked, itll certainly be worth it.


    "Thats a good decision."


    Kelleybei tapped Celendions magic core with her hand, smiling brightly.


    "You cant be dominated by a weapon. You should be able to dominate the weapon. If you cant, you shouldnt even be able to handle a Nightmare Slayer in the first place."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "If youve been handling a Nightmare Slayer well so far, you can still handle it well even after feeding it enough blood and waking up the nightmare."


    "..."


    "Kid, weapons are originally dangerous. They have blades and spit fire to take lives, so how could they not be dangerous? Nightmare Slayer is just a little more dangerous because its stronger. Its like having one more blade?"


    So, waking up the nightmare isnt necessarily a disadvantage.


    With increased risk, the power might also increase... Maybe I can expect such a case.


    "Ive rambled on for too long. So... what kind of weapon should I make with this magic core?"


    That had been decided from the beginning.


    I gave the weapon made from the Black Spider Queens magic core to Damien who killed her.


    Then the weapon made from Celendions magic core should naturally go to the major who killed Celendion.


    Junior.


    As I muttered the name of the magician who made the greatest contribution in the Celendion battle, I told Kelleybei,


    "We need a magicians equipment."


    ***


    I only asked Kelleybei to make one piece of equipment for now, and decided to keep the rest of the magic cores for the time being.


    Since the weapon is being made from Celendions magic core, Kelleybei said she had a lot to think about and was holed up in the blacksmith shop alone.


    Please just make it well.


    Late at night on the same day. My room.


    I was sitting quietly on the bed, having changed into my pajama gown.


    In front of me were 15 boxes lined up in a row.


    5 R-grade. 7 SR-grade. And 3 SSR-grade.


    In the game, its considered a lot if you get 10 of the SSR-grade boxes in a single run, but I got 3 in one go.


    But even though three days had passed since the stage ended, I hadnt opened these boxes yet.


    Theres no particularly great reason why.


    These boxes didnt just feel like spoils from killing monsters.


    They felt like the relics left by the dead comrades. Each and every one of the boxes seemed to flicker with the faces of the deceased.


    In the end, it was an artifact that merely bought some time instead of killing the enemy, and the astronomical production cost was hard to bear.


    "Damn, this game is harsh enough when youre on the hellish grind."


    But thats if Im the one paying to make it. If its free, Im eternally grateful. It can be put to good use.


    Thank you, thank you...


    Bowing towards thin air, I carefully set aside this water artifact.


    Next, the last three SSR grade boxes. The main event of todays box cracking, as it were.


    I was quietly opening it, but it felt like I was lacking respect for the treasure box. So I exclaimed as I opened it.


    "Did a completed piece appear?!"


    Flash!


    A dazzling golden light burst out from inside the box. What appeared?!


    And what came out of the box was... a large piece of cloth.


    "Huh? Whats this?"


    [Great Commanders Flag Piece] (1/5)


    - One of five pieces of the exclusive equipment [Great Commanders Flag(EX)] for the character Ash.


    - When all five pieces are gathered, a flag is completed.


    "...?"


    I blinked slowly as I didnt quite understand the situation. What does this mean?


    So... its my exclusive equipment. But its now in five pieces, and one of those pieces came out...?


    Ding!


    A system window appeared before my eyes.


    [Exclusive Equipment Production Quest: Character Ash]


    - Collect the pieces of the Great Commanders Flag. (1/5)


    "..."


    Hold on, damn it, hold on.


    Its good that I found out I have exclusive equipment.


    Its not bad that a production quest has appeared. But what? Pieces? Farming for pieces?


    "Are you saying I have to rely on luck to get these from reward boxes?!"


    Four more times? You want me to get something that only comes out of treasure boxes four more times? Are you kidding me, you bastards? How am I supposed to collect all these relying on luck?!


    Most exclusive equipment is tied to the characters storyline, so theres usually a clear place to farm them.


    But this dimwitted character Ash has to rely on luck to get his.


    I guess there might be some system adjustment like when set items appeared...


    I gritted my teeth and tucked the flag piece into my inventory. Damn it, lets open the remaining boxes and then think about it.


    I quickly opened the second SSR-grade box.


    "Did a completed piece appear?!"


    Flash!


    What came out of the box with the gold light was... an elegant black cloak flowing with a high-class sheen.


    "Oh?!"


    It looks useful! Whats this?


    [Invisible Cloak(SSR) Lv.1]


    - Category: Accessory


    - Defense: 0


    - Durability: 3/3


    - When worn undetected by enemies, you enter Lv.3 stealth state.


    - Stealth can be broken by higher-level detection magic, instincts, etc.


    - When stealth is broken, all enemies within a 15m radius will focus on you.


    "What the hell is this...?"


    Ive never seen this equipment before. I know about the invisible cloak that appears once in all sorts of famous fantasies... but.


    Reading the description, it seems like its not for use in combat situations. Did they give it to me for more general use?


    After pondering, I decided to take it.


    I could give it to Damien along with the [Covert Dawn] set and make him a complete stealth character, but it seems better for me to try out this item with high variability first.


    "Alright, the last one!"


    Having neatly folded the invisible cloak and stored it in my inventory,


    I opened the last box. God of treasures! Please give me something really good this time!


    "Please-!"


    Flash!


    And with the golden light, what came out of the box was... a sleek, beautiful, and large longsword.


    [Karma Eater(SSR)]


    I let out a shriek before I knew it.


    "I got itttttttttt?!"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    [Karma Eater(SSR) Lv.45]


    - Category: Longsword


    - Attack Power: 30-40


    - Durability: 20/20


    - Strength+10 Intelligence+10


    - A sword for those who pursue the middle path. It devours any extreme state of light and darkness, chaos and order, converting it into power.


    - It generates sword energy by consuming Affinity Points. The sword energy deals double the weapons attack power as magic damage. It cannot be used when the relevant affinity points reach 0.


    <Expand the list of applicable affinity points>


    "Holy crap!"


    He startled and grabbed the sword. No way! The Karma Eater dropped here!


    This weapon has a horrifying concept of increasing damage by feeding it affinity points.


    One could think its a hassle to use because you have to constantly feed it affinity points to unleash its power, but think about it from another perspective?


    You can reset wrongly invested affinity points with this weapon!


    Such as a paladin who accidentally took a negative trait and ended up with dark affinity, or a necromancer who mistakenly received a blessing and got filled with light... these ruined characters inevitably come up when playing the game.


    If you cant find a way to reset them, you have to reluctantly abandon them, tears in your eyes.


    But if you have the Karma Eater? Easily solved!


    Thats why its more often given as a relief to characters who messed up during development, rather than used as a weapon in the game.


    Of course, if you keep feeding it affinity points to maintain the sword energy, it can deal tremendous damage. But constantly supplying the points is easier said than done...


    Wait a second.


    I expanded the list of affinity points the [Karma Eater] could consume. And soon enough, I found it.


    <Humanity Affinity Points>


    [Beast Holy]


    Its there.


    The humanity affinity traits [Beast Transformation] and [Holiness].


    To put it simply, if you abandon humanity and walk the path of the beast, the beast transformation points increase, and if you excessively acquire humanity, you gain divinity and ascend.


    Either way, its a path of abandoning humanity...


    When the beast transformation points increase, bonus stats are added to physical attack and defense, and you acquire the exclusive passive, Carnality.


    However, if the points go too high, you become a bloodthirsty beast that knows nothing but battle.


    When the holiness points increase, bonus stats are added to magic attack and defense, and you acquire the exclusive passive, Revelation.


    However, if the points go too high, your self melts into the divine, and you become a puppet of a higher deity.


    It can be considered a forbidden trait that eventually leaves the players control, even though it gives an immediate power-up to the characters basic performance.


    Most characters dont even get the chance to see this trait.


    Abandoning or adding humanity is not as easy as it sounds, its typically a difficult concept to even understand.


    How on earth did Lucas awaken the beast transformation on his own...


    I recalled the beast transformation Lucas had used in the last defense battle. The way my knight swayed like a lone wolf.


    I was already planning to strictly advise him against using it ever again.


    ...But if we have the Karma Eater?


    Use beast transformation to raise the beast affinity pointsFeed the increased affinity points to the Karma Eater and convert it to sword energyUse beast transformation to raise the beast affinity points again... Isnt this an infinite cycle?


    "Hmm."


    I pondered and shook my head.


    If we risk messing with the affinity and walk the tightrope, and if something goes wrong, our protagonist Lucas could cross an irreversible river.


    After feeding the Karma Eater and emptying the raised beast transformation points, we should never use it again.


    "Phew."


    I organized the items I had gained today.


    I dont know how the future battle line will develop, but they will all be helpful.


    Use them wisely.


    Remembering the lives that fell in the last defense battle, I bowed my head.


    I wont waste the spoils gained from your lives.


    ...Although Im a bit upset that they split my exclusive equipment into five pieces.


    Damn, that was crossing the line, honestly!


    ***


    I decided not to explore freely until the next defense battle.


    The wounds from the last battle havent even healed yet.


    The same goes for the damaged equipment, which hasnt been repaired either. I decided it would be too much to explore freely during the remaining time.


    I had taken a break to rest my party members, repair broken equipment, order new ones, and restore the walls and artifacts...


    Three days later.


    I visited the temple.


    "Your Highness."


    Lucas, who had been assigned the task of searching inside the temple, was waiting at the entrance. I nodded at him.


    "Lucas. How did it go?"


    "I thoroughly searched inside the temple, but besides the statue of the Goddess we found earlier, there were no items used for spying."


    "I see. What about Margarita?"


    She had been a regular member who had performed till the end in the Hell Ironman clears.


    All this time in Crossroad, she had always healed patients with a stern and straightforward face... It was truly an image befitting of a saintess. How on earth did she end up like this?


    "I just wanted to heal the injured people, purely..."


    Margarita mumbled with a hiccuping voice, inebriated.


    "Thats because I believed that was the reason the Goddess bestowed me with healing abilities. Hic!"


    "..."


    "And then, instead, in the embassy, they ruthlessly promote me to the priests office... They send me to Crossroad... I still came here to treat people, but they suddenly make me do spy activities, and Your Highness makes me fight monsters by lifting me up the city walls..."


    "Um, Saintess."


    "Then I got exposed during the espionage... Everyone looks at me with suspicious eyes... Damn it, really, I told them so many times that I cant do this... Damn those central bastards..."


    "Saintess, first, calm down."


    "I dont know anymore, just... Send me home. Hic. Forget about being a saintess and let me retire..."


    "..."


    Seeing Margarita starting to thud her forehead against the table, I cautiously sat next to her on the chair.


    "Saintess. Calm down and listen to me. Anyway, now we need to help each other."


    "Youre going to put me on the city walls... I dont want to, monsters are scary... I refuse..."


    "Lets put the monster issue aside for now, and think, Saintess. Youve been exposed as a spy. Even your espionage methods have been discovered."


    Margarita rolled her eyes and looked at me. I gave a sly smile.


    "Although I dont know, Im sure both the embassy and the secret agency must be in chaos right now. The entire continents priest spy network must have gone into full inspection. Maybe they are even overhauling the entire spy system that the secret agency had been building."


    "...!"


    "And all this happened because you got caught by me. The secret agency wont let you off the hook, will they?"


    With her face turning pale, Margarita asked in a trembling voice.


    "So, what happens to me now...?"


    "In the worst-case scenario, youll be removed without anyone knowing."


    "Huuk."


    "So, were in the same boat."


    I leaned in close and whispered softly.


    "Now that its come to this, join my side completely, Saintess. Not central, not the embassy, but join the force of the Third Prince Ash. Ill protect you safely."


    "..."


    "I may not know about other things, but I take good care of my people."


    I will put her on the city walls, but thats another matter.


    Facing monsters or humans, it was time to choose the lesser of the two evils.


    "What do you think?"


    At my proposal, Margarita mumbled with a gloomy face.


    "...Anyway, I have no other way, Your Highness..."


    I smiled broadly.


    Youve always been my main healer in the game, Margarita. There were things that happened, but lets do well together this time as well.


    ***


    Having somewhat resolved the internal strife, we kept preparing for the defensive battle.


    Time passed like a shot, and three days later.


    The morning of the day of the defensive battle dawned.


    We had prepared hard for the past week, but time was short.


    The heroes were still injured, the equipment we had ordered was not fully made, and the repairs of the city walls were incomplete.


    But the monsters didnt care about the situation of the humans and revealed themselves.


    "Theyre coming-!"


    The scout yelled at the top of his lungs.


    I hoisted up my telescope and peered into the southern sky.


    Breaking through the cloudy sky, hundreds of wyverns appeared, their wings spread wide.


    The monstrous formation blotted out the suns light, plunging the area into darkness.


    Shit. There were so fucking many.


    Although I didnt like it, I turned to Lucas standing next to me and asked.


    "Any reinforcements from the Empire?"


    Lucas, careful as if he didnt like it either, responded.


    "...Weve received no news yet."


    No news meant none of the scouts we had sent north had seen any signs of incoming reinforcements.


    Regardless of the size of the reinforcements, if they were coming by land, theres no way my scouts wouldnt have noticed.


    But there was still radio silence.


    I ground my teeth in frustration.


    Those damn central bastards...! That damn second brother!


    Were the reinforcements a lie? Are they screwing me over like this?


    Even as these thoughts raced through my mind, the wyvern legion was closing in on the Crossroad at a terrifying speed.


    They were nearly upon us.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    A wyvern was typically a creature they referred to as a "flying dragon."


    It was a degenerated species of dragon incapable of utilizing the inherent abilities or magic of dragons. However, being direct descendants of dragons, they boasted high magic defense and could spew fireballs from their mouths.


    This monstrous child had the terrifying combination of flying, long-range attack, and high magic defense.


    Luckily, it had a clear weakness. Its physical defense was noticeably low.


    Armed with anti-air nets from Stage 4 or so, one could take them down without too much trouble.


    The problem was... our monster frontline hadnt recovered from the damage they sustained in the fight against the blood race.


    While engaging in the decisive battle with the vampires atop the city wall, more than half of our cannons and ballistae were ruined.


    We put our all into repairs, but we couldnt fully restore the anti-air nets.


    In addition, the composition of these monster bastards is a problem.


    Krrrrrrrr-!


    Twenty or so giant monsters were flying in from the front of the wyvern horde.


    These giant lizards, which were emanating flames from all over their bodies, were called Flame Wyverns.


    As the tanker unit of the wyvern legion, it swallowed all flame and explosive attacks into its stomach.


    Not only the cannons, but also most of the explosive arrow bombings from Burnout, who was attacking with explosive arrows, were sealed.


    Even just this was a headache, but there was more.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 6]


    - Lv.35 Trishula <Elite>: 3 units


    - Lv.25 Flame Wyvern <Elite>: 30 units


    - Lv.20 Wyvern: 710 units


    Information about the boss monster of this stage, which had previously been hidden by question marks, had appeared on the stage enemy information.


    Trishula, the three-headed dragon.


    As a wyvern with three heads, it could be said to be the strongest monster in the wyvern category.


    This stage had assigned these three elite monsters as the boss.


    And with the start of the stage, their names were revealed.


    In other words, they were not joining in the later wave but had come from the beginning.


    Upon closer examination through the telescope, it was indeed true.


    Three three-headed dragons were visible, flying right behind the leading Flame Wyvern.


    This is crap, seriously...


    Various tactics came to mind and disappeared. There was no way to fight without taking damage from these things.


    Damn, is there any way? Still, I have to try as much as possible.


    I will get rid of the Flame Wyverns with the artifact from last time that redirects entrance, and then have Damien snipe, while Burnout bombards...


    Just as I was about to give the final instructions, I was interrupted.


    "My Lord!"


    Lucas called out to me urgently.


    Wondering why, I turned to see Lucas pointing to the opposite direction of the incoming monsters - the north.


    "Something is coming from the northern sky!"


    "What? From the north?"


    Startled, I turned around.


    Lucas was right. Far in the northern sky, the shadow of a large object was visible.


    The unidentified something quickly closed in. Lucas, recognizing its identity, yelled out.


    "Thats... an airship!"


    "Airship?"


    "A ship that can fly in the sky, built with ancient magic!"


    I know what that word means! But was that a thing in this world?!


    "I thought there were only a few left in the entire continent. And the airship thats coming now...!"


    Screeeeaaak-!


    The airship was approaching with a noise that split the wind.


    There were three airships in total.


    One was a jet-black airship with the imperial royal insignia of a sword and a rose.


    And two escort ships, clad in thick plates, flanking the royal airship.


    Lucas recognized the middle ship and called out its name.


    "The royal flagship, Alcatraz...!"


    Three airships that appeared from the northern sky charged into the Wyvern horde that was covering the southern sky, without slowing down.


    Thwoooosh-!


    Blue flames burst from the stern of the two escort ships.


    The two escort ships that quickly accelerated flew across above our heads and dove into the center of the Wyvern horde.


    Kraaaaaaaa-!


    The wyverns let out a simultaneous wail and spat fire from their mouths. Hundreds of fireballs rained down like a downpour.


    However, the wyverns fireballs evaporated when blocked by the thick armor of the two escort ships.


    The magical characters carved into the escort ships armor flashed with a chilly light.


    As I was muttering, I suddenly noticed a sour expression on Juniors face, who was standing next to me. I cautiously asked,


    "Junior? Whats wrong? Is something the matter?"


    "...No, its nothing."


    Junior forced a smile.


    "Its just... the relationships between people... its disgustingly never-ending."


    "Do you know her?"


    "A little."


    Junior stared at the pitch-black airship cutting across the sky and pouring out bullets.


    "Just... a little."


    ***


    BANG-!


    Thud...


    The last Trishulas third head, crushed by the bullets, was torn apart, spurting blood.


    Without even a chance to scream, it crashed, raising a dust cloud.


    With that, the wyverns were completely annihilated.


    After confirming that there were no more monsters to shoot down, the three airships smoothly landed outside the walls.


    Leading my party members, I opened the castle gates to greet them.


    Creak...


    Raising a cloud of dust as they fully descended to the ground, the hatches of the three airships opened simultaneously.


    From the two escort ships, knights and soldiers in crisp Imperial Army uniforms formed rows to exit, while wizards walked out from the Alcatraz.


    Seeing the scale of these neatly lining up in front of me, I internally gasped.


    There were so many. Too many.


    There seemed to be over twenty hero characters and about two hundred soldiers.


    Including the personnel on standby inside the airships, there would be even more.


    This scale...


    At that moment, Reina slowly approached me and saluted politely.


    "Allow me to greet you again. Its an honor to meet you, Prince Ash."


    "Im pleased as well, Lady Reina."


    I pointed to the soldiers standing behind Reina.


    "But... the scale of the reinforcements is much larger than I thought? The royal favor seems more generous than I thought?"


    "Ah, these are not reinforcements."


    Reina gently smiled and corrected me.


    "The official reinforcements sent by the royal family are five officers including me, and fifty soldiers."


    "Ho... then what are these friends here for?"


    "Dont you suspect, Your Highness?"


    After a pause in her words, I bit my lips.


    "Its a royal decree from His Majesty to return to New Terra immediately."


    "..."


    "These people were dispatched to escort you back. Thats why the Alcatraz, a royal special mission airship, was sent as well."


    I sighed quietly.


    "So Father has called for me... Can I know the reason?"


    "Does the Supreme need a reason to want to see his son?"


    "Isnt Father residing in the royal palace? Did Father really call me? Its not someone else from the royal family using Fathers name to summon me?"


    "Im an ignorant soldier, so I dont know such things. Im just following the order given to me."


    Reina, who had stepped aside, stretched out her hand towards the open hatch of Alcatraz.


    "Now, please get on. I assure you that the Alcatrazs air travel is very comfortable."


    "..."


    "Youre not thinking of rejecting the Emperors summons, are you, Your Highness?"


    To me, who stood silent, Reina stepped forward, her smile not fading.


    At that exact moment.


    Swoosh!


    Lucas, who had stepped forward drawing his sword, pointed his blade at Reina.


    At the same time, Evangeline stepped in front of me with her shield deployed, and Damien, who had drawn his magic guns, aimed at the other wizards around us.


    Junior finished preparing to launch dozens of magic elements she had floating above her head.


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!


    And as if they knew it was coming, the imperial knights drew their weapons.


    The imperial magicians aimed the spells they had previously cast at my party members, while the soldiers prepared to shoot with their crossbows.


    "His Majesty the Emperor must be heartbroken."


    Even in this tense atmosphere, with Lucass sword pointed at her throat, Reina didnt even blink as she murmured.


    "Its because his beloved youngest prince wont listen to his words."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    A tense atmosphere hung in the air.


    My main party members and the soldiers who had descended from the Imperial Palace were glaring at each other, weapons pointed.


    Even my forces on the city walls, initially bewildered by the sudden development, hurriedly aimed their cannons and ballistae at the other side.


    A massive damage would ensue if someone so much as released an arrow.


    As the silence lingered, both sides stood still, their weapons trained on each other.


    The first to break the silence was Reina.


    "Theres no need for this, Your Highness Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "We are merely soldiers dispatched to safely escort you to the Imperial Palace. We have no intention of causing you harm."


    Reina shrugged her shoulders.


    "To be honest, if we had intended to harm you, we wouldve simply set this place ablaze while we were on the airship."


    "..."


    "Then, everything wouldve been reduced to ashes long ago. The fortress here, and the people here."


    Reina spoke as if she had done such a thing numerous times before.


    "Were on the same side, Your Highness. We are citizens of the same Everblack Empire, and we serve the same Emperor."


    "..."


    "Have your subordinates lower their weapons. And follow the imperial decree to come to the Imperial Palace."


    Reina gave a thin smile.


    "Shouldnt issues of the royal family be resolved within the royal family?"


    "..."


    Listening quietly, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Sheath your weapon, Lucas."


    "But, my lord."


    "Same goes for all of you. Stand down."


    Lucas reluctantly sheathed his sword. Evangeline, Damien, and Junior also slowly relaxed their combat stance.


    "Everyone, sheath your weapons. Its disrespectful in front of His Highness."


    At Reinas soft command, the soldiers, who were facing each other with their weapons raised, neatly sheathed their weapons.


    The atmosphere was still icy, but the situation was somewhat settled. I let out a long sigh.


    "Youre right, Reina. If Father wants to see his adorable youngest son, theres no reason for me not to oblige."


    "A fitting response."


    "Ill go to the Imperial Palace. However, I need a day."


    In front of Reina, who narrowed her eyes, I crossed my arms.


    "Im the commander of this southern front. If I disappear suddenly, it will cause a great disruption in the operation of the front."


    "..."


    "Id like to leave at least some instructions and arrangements before I go. How about it? I think Father would be generous enough to allow this much."


    Reina pondered for a moment before bowing her head.


    "Understood. Theres no harm in waiting for a day. We will depart at noon tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    "The airship is a core force protecting the Imperial Palace. We cant leave the Imperial Palace unguarded for long. I want to ask for your understanding in advance that we cant wait for you after tomorrows noon."


    "Dont worry. I keep my promises."


    "Hmm, rumors from the Imperial Palace say that you frequently break your promises..."


    Thats Ash. Im different.


    "Then, well meet tomorrow at noon... Hm. It seems we wont be able to enter the city today."


    Reina looked up at the city walls. The cannons and ballistae, which were still aiming at Reina and the airship crew, were visible.


    Reina bowed slightly and backed away.


    "Lets get to know each other slowly. Well spend tonight outside the city."


    "Suit yourself."


    With my permission, Reina turned around and shouted to her subordinates.


    "Well spend the night here! Prepare for camping!"


    While the soldiers from the Imperial Palace set up a camp outside the city walls, I turned around with my party members and entered through the city gates.


    "Gather all party members."


    I spoke calmly to the party members who were looking at me with trembling eyes.


    "I need to give instructions on what to do while Im away."


    ***


    When Fernandez had said on the communication not long ago that he wanted to see me and talk, I had guessed things would turn out this way.


    I had expected that they would somehow drag me to the Imperial Palace. After all, I had been baiting them quite recklessly.


    "I thought I would be tied up and forcibly escorted in the worst case scenario, but fortunately, it doesnt seem to be that bad."


    Lords mansion. Reception room.


    As I looked at the gathered people, I spoke nonchalantly.


    "Even so, being treated as royalty isnt too bad, considering theyre sending us a private ship to travel on."


    "..."


    And the final regular hero character...


    "Saintess."


    "..."


    From the corner, with her dark circles, Saintess Margarita looked up at me. I clicked my tongue in frustration.


    "Lead the reserve party in the defense battles, but stay in the back and focus on healing the wounded. Got it?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Her response was sharp, but her pallor was worrisome. I hoped she would recover her mental strength soon.


    ***


    Its probably a given, but the role I played on this frontline was much more significant than I had thought.


    Most of the work was carried out under my judgment and approval.


    I distributed these duties until late at night, explained future guidelines, and left documents as records.


    Aider, sweating profusely, recorded these documents. As he was in charge of city administration, I had a ton of tasks for him.


    "..."


    While I quietly watched Aider panting and waving his pen around, I suddenly remembered something.


    The secret mission that Godhand had received from Fernandez.


    - Keep an eye on the lords aide, Aider...


    "..."


    How much does Fernandez know about Aiders true identity?


    ...No, before that.


    What exactly is Aiders identity?


    According to him, he is something like a director, a god of this world. But what exactly does being a director entail?


    He asked me to lead this world to the true ending.


    However, he has never mentioned what the true ending is, or how I can achieve it.


    He just watches my strategies from the side.


    I dont have time to worry about the true ending or anything else. Im just barely managing to fight and survive each battle.


    Whats his real purpose?


    Would I be able to know more about these things if I meet Fernandez?


    "Oh dear, Im done with the paperwork!"


    Aider threw his arms up in the air and shouted.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing my worried face, he chuckled and smiled.


    "Dont worry too much, my lord. You will return safely."


    "..."


    As I stared at his face, I bluntly asked him,


    "Hey, Aider."


    "Yes! What is it?"


    "Youre on my side, right?"


    Aider widened his eyes over his glasses and then burst into a wide smile.


    "Of course, my lord. Im completely on your side. Actually, its more accurate to say that Ive put all my eggs in your basket."


    "..."


    "So instead of being on the same side, isnt it more accurate to say were in this together, tied by fate?"


    "Tied by fate..."


    I feel sorry for Aider, but to be honest, I dont care about the true ending anymore.


    Whatever happens to this world, I want to protect the people within my reach.


    Thats all I want right now.


    ***


    It was dawn when all the work was finally done.


    "Yawn."


    Exhausted, I made my way to my bedroom. Lucas, as always, followed in silence, protecting me.


    We reached the end of the corridor and arrived at the door to my room.


    I reached for the doorknob and suddenly spoke.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I have a question."


    "Please ask anything."


    To this knight who always silently followed me, I asked suddenly,


    "You know the truth, dont you?"


    "Pardon? What are you talking about?"


    "That Im not Ash, but someone else."


    "..."


    Facing Lucas, who stared at me with a stiff expression, I pressed on.


    "You knew from the beginning, didnt you, Lucas?"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    "Im not Ash, but someone else. You knew that from the beginning, didnt you, Lucas?"


    "..."


    Lucas, who had been silent with a stern face for a while, slowly responded.


    "I dont understand what you mean, my lord. Arent you Ash Born Hater Everblack, the third prince of the Everblack Empire?"


    "Quit playing dumb."


    I sighed and folded my arms.


    "You know very well. I am a completely different person from the Ash youve served all your life."


    Lucas had been Ashs exclusive bodyguard since he was very young.


    And suddenly, I had taken possession of Ashs body.


    Even though he might not know, everything from my behavior, way of speaking, and even trivial gestures would have changed completely.


    But Lucas did not question me and continued to be by my side.


    I too had let it pass without saying anything since Lucas showed me absolute loyalty.


    We had an unspoken agreement that there was no need to break our current relationship.


    But now, I was leaving for the capital.


    I had to go without even knowing what kind of person the original Ash was, let alone understanding his family relationships.


    This couldnt go on.


    People in the capital would surely catch on.


    So I just came out and honestly told Lucas. To ask about the original Ashs personality, and the human relationships in the capital.


    Yet, despite that,


    "No, my lord. You are undoubtedly the Prince Ash that I have served all my life."


    Lucas kept saying this to the very end.


    My eyes widened. Why is this guy playing dumb to the end? I thought we knew everything about each other?


    And Lucas had a reason to say this.


    "You told me in advance that day."


    "What? When did I tell you in advance? What did I say?"


    "On the night of the second day when we were surrounded by black spiders at the outpost. You called me and said this."


    I had possessed this body on the third day of being surrounded by the black spider legion.


    The night before that, one day before I took possession...


    Ash had said to Lucas,


    "Hey, guard. Starting tomorrow, I will act like a different person."


    "...!"


    "But no matter how I appear, or what I do, I am me. I am the Ash you have served all your life."


    Repeating Ashs words verbatim, Lucas looked at me with unwavering eyes.


    "Dont doubt me and continue to assist me as you have. Im asking you. ...Thats what you said."


    "..."


    "Though I didnt understand what you meant at the time, your behavior changed noticeably from the next day. As if you had become a different person."


    Lucas faintly smiled, bowing his head slightly to me.


    "But since you had told me in advance, my loyalty to you never wavered."


    I was stunned, frozen by the unexpected truth.


    So Ash... knew that I would possess his body?


    How did he know that? And why did he willingly give his body to me?


    Perhaps Ash was not simply a deranged prince, as I thought?


    Lost in thought, Lucas cautiously called me.


    "My lord?"


    "Ah, yes, yes."


    I swallowed dryly.


    Theres no point in telling him now that Im a gamer from another world.


    Ill just take the toss that Ash had thrown me.


    "Thats right, as I said back then. From that day on, I lost all my memories. Ive only been pretending to be the prince since then."


    Thankfully, Lucas immediately accepted this.


    "Indeed, there were times when you didnt seem to know common knowledge. I had suspected as much..."


    "Haha. Thanks to you subtly explaining things, Ive managed to get by."


    "So how did you suddenly know so much about monsters and dungeons?"


    "Um. That."


    I vaguely dodged the question.


    "I instinctively knew how to defeat the monsters after losing all my other memories. Perhaps the me before losing my memories used some special technique...?"


    "..."


    Though I thought it was nonsense as I spoke, Lucas seriously nodded, accepting it.


    It seemed that, in this way, I managed to steer our relationship back on track, leaving behind the mystery of Ashs foreknowledge. But it was clear that Lucass unwavering loyalty was going to be a valuable asset in the dangerous game of Protect the Empire.


    This damn kid, just how much does he trust me?


    "Ahem! Anyway, Lucas. I would like to ask for your help."


    I need to know about my relationships in the Imperial Court and understand my original habits.


    "Wow."


    Those rascals, doing things I didnt even order, trying to gain favor.


    With a quiet smile, I passed through the gate and outside, and the soldiers on the wall saluted me in unison.


    "Safe travels, Your Highness!"


    Leaving behind the loud greeting of a thousand soldiers, I went to the airship.


    All three airships had their engines running, and Reina Windwell was waiting for me in front of the Royal Special Ship Alcatraz.


    Behind Reina stood four officers and fifty soldiers. They were the support troops that would remain in Crossroad.


    Approaching, Reina flashed a big smile.


    "Are you all ready, Your Highness?"


    "Well, more or less."


    I gestured to Lucas standing beside me.


    "While Im away, Acting Commander of the Southern Front will be Lucas McGregor."


    Reina and Lucass eyes met. A spark flew between the knight and the mage.


    I spoke sternly.


    "I expect full cooperation as support troops, Captain Reina."


    "Of course, Your Highness. I will cooperate faithfully."


    "I appreciate it. Oh, and..."


    I whispered to Reina.


    "Dont mess around or Ill kill you. Just stay focused on hunting the monsters."


    "..."


    "Captain Reina, you need to respond?"


    Reina bowed her head deeply.


    "Would I dare, Your Highness?"


    Reina pointed to the open hatch of the Alcatraz.


    "Please board. Well get you to the capital safely."


    I looked back.


    "See you soon."


    To my party members, who looked at me with a mix of trust and concern, I grinned broadly.


    "Ill bring back something tasty!"


    Waving my hand, I boarded the Alcatraz.


    Slowly the hatch closed, and an officer who looked like a knight guided me with a crisp attitude.


    "Please, this way, Your Highness."


    Fitting for a royal-exclusive airship, the ornately decorated interior had seats reserved for royalty.


    I had never even ridden in a business class seat on Earths planes, yet here I was, enjoying luxury.


    As I took my seat, the officer personally fastened my seatbelt.


    Soon, a floating sensation filled me, and the airship ascended into the sky with the roar of its mighty engine.


    Through the window next to my seat, I saw the faces of my party members and soldiers. They were saluting me to the very end.


    Ill be back soon.


    Thinking this, the airship sped up, and their faces quickly receded into the distance.


    For the first time, I was leaving the city of Crossroad, where I had always stayed since falling into this world. I clenched my fists.


    To be honest, I was a bit nervous.


    Going to the capital, meeting the Emperor, clashing with my brother, convincing key figures.


    And...


    My fiance?!


    ...


    The airship cut through the sky, heading north at a terrifying speed.


    ***


    [STAGE 6 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Reina Windwell(SSR) <Guest Character>]


    [Level-up Characters]


    - None


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Wyvern Legion Magic Stones: 274


    - Trishula Magic Core(SR): 3


    [Stage clear rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - N-Grade Reward Box: 3


    - R-Grade Reward Box: 3


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 7: The Return of Tang Ah]

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    It took three days to get from Crossroad to New Terra by airship.


    If you only considered the flying time, it would take less than a day, but because periodic landings for mechanical inspections and Magic Power recharge were necessary, it took that long.


    I had to spend most of these three days seated.


    The officers attended to me constantly, so there was no discomfort, but my back started to ache as we went along.


    "Yawn... When on earth are we going to arrive?"


    The initial excitement had long faded, and I now felt a desperate urge to arrive and face the dignitaries of New Terra as soon as possible. Lets land already!


    I was killing time so pointlessly.


    Just when I sensed that the airship was lowering its altitude, a grand view of an enormous city started to become visible through the window.


    "Oh!"


    I gasped softly and pressed myself against the window.


    It was finally in sight.


    The center of this world. The largest city on the globe.


    New Terra, the capital of the Everblack Empire, revealed itself in all its overwhelming majesty.


    ***


    New Terra.


    A port city situated on an inland sea.


    It was the hub of global trade and logistics, and the size of this ever-expanding city was already comparable to a small country.


    I dont know much, but it seems tens, if not hundreds, of times larger than Crossroad.


    Of course, this was a city you wouldnt see in the game. The games stage was strictly confined to Crossroad.


    Even viewed from a distance, the city was far from ordinary beauty.


    The turquoise sea waves crashed against the harbor of the city situated by the inland sea, breaking into scattered droplets that sparkled under the clear sunlight.


    Fishing boats and merchant ships were busily moving in and out of the harbor, while carts were ceaselessly transporting goods from the harbor into the city.


    Broad and neatly organized roads branched out in every direction, and countless people moved along them.


    I thought the city would be dark and gloomy since the countrys name is Everblack.


    It was not. Rather, it was a bright and dazzling city, the complete opposite.


    Except.


    "...!"


    The royal palace situated at the citys center was fittingly black, in line with the nations name.


    The dark towers of the palace, standing in a row as if swallowing light, came into view.


    The airship I was on was flying toward that palace. I quietly muttered the nickname of the palace.


    "Thornbush Palace..."


    The other airships that were patrolling the skies of New Terra slowly made way.


    The Royal Special Ship Alcatraz that I was aboard, along with its two escorts, gradually reduced speed and landed towards the palace.


    ***


    Thud...!


    The hatch opened, and I slowly stepped out of the airship.


    "Ugh~!"


    The air of New Terra, which I inhaled for the first time, felt warm.


    It made sense, as summer was drawing near. It was natural for the weather to become so mild.


    An old man, neatly dressed in a butlers uniform, was waiting at the landing pad of the palace.


    The old man bowed respectfully as I approached.


    "Welcome, Your Highness, the Crown Prince. I have been waiting."


    "Ah, about that..."


    "I am Alberto, the Chief Steward of the Royal Palace. It has been a long time."


    Alberto.


    One of the people Lucas had told me about.


    A strict old man who managed the palaces domestic affairs. He had been doing this job since before I was born.


    Oh, I need to greet him... How should I do it like Ash...


    After a brief hesitation, I eventually yelled, perhaps a bit too freely.


    "Heyyy~! Old man! Long time no see! Are you still active at that age? Dont strain your joints, retire already~!"


    "..."


    Silence ensued.


    Most of them were portraits of Ash. Since hes royalty, he sure got painted a lot.


    One frame was knocked over, so without thinking, I picked it up and placed it upright.


    Huh?


    In that frame was a portrait of young Ash, nestled in the arms of a woman.


    The womans face resembled Ash quite a bit. Could it be Ashs mother?


    Ash said his mother has already passed away.


    Lucas refrained from mentioning anything further. There seemed to be something unspeakable, something deep he couldnt share.


    ...


    Though she wasnt my real mother, an unsettling emotion stirred within me as I looked at her portrait.


    I carefully laid the portrait back on the desk.


    ***


    Restaurant. Dinner time.


    Alberto personally served the meal, nearly spoon-feeding me like one would do for a young child.


    Is this how royalty usually eats? Or is Ash a unique case?


    I couldnt bear this the entire time I was at the palace, so I insisted on eating by myself. Alberto, moved to tears, wiped his eyes with a handkerchief.


    To see Your Highness so grown-up... It is truly magnificent. This foolish Alberto has lived well until today...


    Come on, even if its the royal child! If youve reached this age, you should be able to eat by yourself! Why are you moved by something so ordinary? Ive grown up, so enough with the fuss!


    The meal was delicious.


    My chef at the Crossroad was not bad, but the skill of the royal chef was on another level. Hmm, yum-yum~ yum-yum~.


    During the meal, I had the chance to chat with Alberto and hear an unexpected piece of news.


    A victory celebration party...?!


    Yes. A celebration to commemorate the end of the war with Bringar Duchy.


    Alberto looked at me with a slightly puzzled expression.


    Werent you returning for this event, Your Highness...?


    No, I didnt know. I had no idea at all. I was practically dragged back here.


    The grand event being prepared at the palace was none other than a victory celebration for the war against Bringar Duchy.


    The official reason I was summoned to the palace was to attend this party.


    I incredulously stroked my chin.


    The wars not even over, is it? The Dukes not captured, and guerilla attacks are still happening. And theyre holding a victory celebration party?


    So thats what it is.


    Externally, they must declare the war is over for some reason.


    The atmosphere has been unstable due to the long war with an ally, and it must be remedied.


    So they were advertising and preparing the event everywhere, and suddenly I trollingly declared support for the Bringar Duchy side.


    From the perspective of the second prince, Fernandez, they hastily sent me support and brought me here so I couldnt interfere until the event was over.


    I see how it works now...


    Annoyed, I gestured to Alberto.


    So whens the party?


    Its a week from now. We scheduled it to coincide with the return of the first prince, Lark.


    First Prince Lark Avalanche Everblack.


    The general who held the empires military power, commander of the western front, and the undefeated knight who spearheaded the Bringar Duchy annihilation operation.


    Ill be seeing the first prince this time, too.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed all the royal family would gather together as if for a conference.


    I swallowed dryly, feeling the situation growing beyond my control.


    I hadnt intended to go this far. If possible, I wanted to meet only the second prince, Fernandez, and leave.


    Well, think positively.


    With many people gathering, the number of those willing to send support to the southern front would increase, too.


    Whether its money, soldiers, or heroes, Crossroad always desperately needs support.


    A party, though...


    As I lifted the teacup Alberto brought me and savored its scent, I thought to myself,


    I know nothing about party manners, am I going to be okay...?!


    Well, whatever. If push comes to shove, Ill have to rely on Ashs reputation as a lunatic and break through!

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    After an early dinner.


    As I tried to go out of the imperial palace, the guards stopped me.


    "His Highness Fernandez has ordered you to wait in the private residence."


    "What the heck?"


    They seemed to be treating me well, but apparently, the intention was to confine me inside the private residence and make me play around there.


    I obediently returned to my room for the time being.


    Ashs life was all about making a scene, but there was no need to create chaos in this situation.


    I have a quiet way out!


    I pulled out a cloak that I had brought from Crossroad.


    [Invisibility Cloak (SSR)]


    When I put the cloak on my shoulders and looked in the mirror, it showed empty space. It was working properly.


    I was worried that if I couldnt see myself, I might lose my balance, but fortunately, that didnt happen.


    I could see my body translucently.


    Good, then...


    I closed the cloaks collar, and looked at the bright city lights through the private residence window.


    Lets head out to town for a drink!


    There were many reasons why I was brought to the capital, but one of them was to deal with matters that couldnt be handled outside the capital.


    Ill meet the architect, make contact with the top, and...


    The Mercenary Guild!


    Time to draw a hero!


    ***


    The stealth provided by the [Invisibility Cloak] was level 3.


    So it would be detected by detection magic of level 3 or higher. And this place was the heart of the empire, the imperial palace.


    Detection magic would certainly be in place at the entrance, so there was a chance of getting caught right away.


    But I was lucky. My accommodation was not in the main palace but in a distant private residence.


    Naturally, the level of surveillance was much lower.


    Crouching next to the wall, I stared intently at the private residences main gate, guarded by the sentries.


    Perhaps due to my increased Intelligence and Magic Power stats, I could vaguely sense the magic cast around me when I focused.


    Theres surveillance magic, but its about level 1?


    I didnt have to wait long before it was time for the guards to change shifts.


    For a brief moment, as the door opened and the soldiers passed by, I slipped through quietly.


    Easy, too easy!


    After that, everything went smoothly. Ashs private residence was located on the outermost part of the imperial palace, and the security network to be breached was correspondingly thin.


    It didnt take long for me to completely leave the imperial palace area and stand at the entrance to the city.


    Making sure no one was watching, I removed the invisibility cloak and looked back at the imperial palace, whistling. Ill get some fresh air, Dad!


    ***


    Walking the streets myself, the city seemed much larger than it had appeared from the sky.


    The streets, thoroughly cleaned around the imperial palace, became dirtier as I headed south, but in return, they gained vibrancy.


    Boisterous conversations echoed, and the smells of alcohol, fire, and bread wafted from mats and stalls scattered around.


    I pulled my robes hood deep over my head and threaded my way through the bustling back alleys.


    Having grown used to the quiet of Crossroad, the crowded place made my eyes spin.


    I stopped in a quieter spot and took a deep breath, unfolding the map from my pocket.


    Lets see, where to go...


    Since the harbor was south of the imperial palace, commercial facilities and guilds were naturally situated to the south.


    The aristocratic houses and the salons, high-end cafeterias catering to them, seemed to be to the north of the imperial palace.


    I dont need to worry about the class distribution of this city.


    Having confirmed my destination, I folded the map and put it away.


    I had three places to visit in total.


    The architect, needed for the Crossroad tourism city project; the top, necessary for taking over the magic stone distribution network; and the Mercenary Guild, just to check if I could draw a hero.


    The architects office was the closest among the three. I hurried, hoping to arrive before it got too late.


    ***


    The architects office.


    "Coming in~!"


    BANG!


    I kicked the door open and entered, startling the architect, who had been intently examining blueprints.


    I had personally requested these contracts, but the architects and merchants had refused me, risking their lives.


    This meant that Big Hand was a more frightening threat than me.


    Is it Fernandez? Or the Emperor?


    The two who immediately came to mind. They are obviously above me.


    But it seemed too... petty for them to have directly blocked me.


    All for a small city in the margraves territory, just for small work, with just an architect, just a merchant.


    Its hard to imagine that the regent or the emperor would block such a minor matter.


    Either of them could mess with me far more efficiently.


    So who on earth could it be...?


    Lost in thought, I found myself standing in front of the mercenary guild. I swallowed dryly, looking up at the building.


    Continental Mercenary Guild, New Terra Headquarters.


    Please let me pull a cheat-level hero!


    Of course, I knew it. There would be hardly any mercenaries here who were actually out in the field.


    This was the capital of the empire. A city garrisoned by the royal standing army, and one of the safest places in the world.


    It was far removed from strife and chaos. There was no way that mercenaries, the warhounds seeking battles, would be here.


    This place merely acted as a headquarter overseeing various mercenary guilds scattered across the continent and dealing with administrative tasks.


    It was unlikely to be a space for actually recruiting mercenaries. But still.


    Ill at least be able to find out where the useful mercenaries are.


    I came here to find out where the SSR-grade friends were roaming around the continent.


    As long as I could find their location, I could figure out how to scout them.


    And who knows? Perhaps a high-grade hero character is waiting for me inside? Theres always a possibility!


    With that thought, I flung the doors of the mercenary guild wide open, without really expecting much.


    But then.


    Flash-!


    ...?


    As soon as I opened the door, a dazzling golden light spilled out. What the heck?!


    A woman was standing in front of the empty counter of the mercenary guild.


    The gold-colored aura unique to SSR-grade characters was emanating from her.


    She was a young woman with short, military blue hair, dressed in a plain black and white maids uniform. But what caught my eye the most was...


    A coffin.


    A massive black coffin that she carried on her back.


    I was momentarily overwhelmed by this utterly unbalanced, absurd visual, and my mouth fell open slightly.


    SSR-grade characters often have unique appearances, but a maid with a coffin? Id never seen this character in the game before.


    Ah.


    With her eyes, the same military blue as her hair, she glanced at me. It was a lifeless stare, like that of a dead fish.


    She grabbed the hem of her skirt with a stiff, doll-like motion and bowed to me.


    ...You have arrived, Your Highness.


    Huh?


    The architect, and your contact with the top brass, I knew you would come here, so I was waiting for you.


    Her toneless voice had an unmistakable sharpness to it.


    My master wishes to see you. Please... follow me obediently.


    I could instinctively sense that this womans master was the Big Hand who had manipulated the architects and top brass.


    At the same time, I felt threatened.


    A person who could manipulate the merchants in the capital, predict my movements, and even boldly summon a member of the royal family like me.


    This was dangerous.


    Whos your master to command me to come? How dare you be insolent to the royalty?


    At my words, the woman tilted her head.


    Wont you come?


    And what if I say no?


    Then I have no choice.


    Click-


    The woman laid her hand on the enormous coffin on her back.


    There was a short handle on top of the coffin, and she effortlessly picked it up with one hand, as if it were a club.


    Ill have to take you by force.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "Unfortunately, I have no choice but to forcibly take you."


    The woman in a maids uniform spoke, holding a massive coffin like a blunt weapon.


    "Ha."


    I bared my teeth in a grin. Look at this. Now theyre even resorting to blatant threats?


    Do they think Im a pushover? Despite appearances, Ive defeated countless monsters on the monster frontline, including the Vampire King himself.


    Great! Lets go head to head!


    ... Thats what I wanted to say, but I barely held it back, instead nodding my head.


    "Alright, alright. Ill come with you."


    Upon hearing my compliant response, the woman seemed surprised.


    "Really?"


    "Really, whats it to you? I want to meet your master too."


    I was genuinely curious about what kind of person would exert pressure on the merchants of the Imperial Capital and then use that pressure to hinder my business.


    If they invite me, why shouldnt I go? Lets meet face-to-face and talk about it.


    "Hmm..."


    The woman squinted her eyes and murmured.


    "You wont run away. Somethings changed about you..."


    "What?"


    Whats going on? Did this woman know Ash?


    I wanted to ask, but there was no time. The woman with the massive coffin on her back led the way out of the mercenary guild.


    "Follow me. Ill guide you."


    ***


    After boarding a carriage that was waiting beside the mercenary guild building, we headed south for a while.


    The carriage finally stopped at a massive building right next to the harbor.


    I looked up at the sign of the building with unexpected emotions.


    <Silver Winter Commerce Guild>


    The Silver Winter? The largest commerce guild in the empire, if not the entire continent?


    The Silver Winter was known for operating the continents largest commerce guild, reaching every corner of the empire.


    Although it was possible to contact them in the game, for some reason, they never traded with Crossroad. They seemed like dummy data.


    Is Silver Winter the one obstructing my trade with other guilds...? But why?


    My suspicions deepened as I followed the maid-clad woman into the guild building.


    Even though it was late, the building was bustling with people.


    Among those carrying piles of paperwork and goods, the woman walked skillfully, her movement nimble despite the enormous coffin on her back.


    She stopped on the fifth floor, at the very end, where there was a door made of luxurious wood. Above it hung a large nameplate.


    <Silver Winter Guild Masters Office>


    This must be where the head of the guild resides.


    Two women dressed like the maid-clad woman stood guard by the door, their faces stern and imposing.


    As the maid-clad woman put down the coffin, the two guards stepped aside.


    Knock-knock- She knocked on the door carefully and recited emotionlessly, "Master. I have brought him."


    A cool, young female voice came from inside, "Come in."


    "Yes."


    The maid-clad woman pulled open the door and stood aside politely. I cautiously stepped inside.


    The first thing I noticed was the smell of ink and paper.


    The spacious room was filled with all sorts of documents. A quick glance revealed they were mostly receipts and transaction records.


    Certificates verifying goods bought and sold by the guild were also in abundance.


    Next, I saw neatly packaged jewelry and precious metals.


    True to the continents largest commerce guild, they were dealing in such high-value goods. I turned my head, estimating the price of the jewels.


    Lastly, my eyes fell on her.


    A young woman, wearing a wrinkle-free female suit, sat at the desk in the middle of the room.


    Her hair, cascading past her waist, was a transparent watery blue, and her eyes, peering through glasses at the documents, were as bright as freshly minted silver coins.


    She glanced at me, then laid down her pen and took off her glasses simultaneously.


    "You did well. You may leave, Elize."


    "Yes, Master."


    The name of the woman who had brought me here must have been Elize.


    Elizes eyes expressed loyalty and compassion towards her master, but towards me, they showed the same murky suspicion as before.


    Elize bowed politely at the waist and then closed the door quietly behind her.


    The room was left with only the woman, the leader of Silver Winter, and me.


    Smack!


    I snatched the glass and downed the cocktail in one shot.


    It must have been a strong drink because my stomach immediately felt hot. Hell yeah!


    I threw the empty glass into the sea outside the yacht, energetically.


    Sorry for littering the ocean, but this should make me more like Ash, right?!


    "..."


    Serenades eyes widened, frozen in shock at my sudden behavior.


    I started to sweat. Was that too overboard?


    "Um... Your throat must have been quite dry. Shall I get you another drink, my lord?"


    "No, thats enough. Im good."


    I casually waved my hand. One more drink like this, and there would be no stomach lining left.


    But thanks to the alcohol, my tensed body relaxed. Perhaps I should pretend to be Ash, under the influence of alcohol.


    Whew.


    Leaning against the railing where I was leaning, Serenade let out a soft sigh and took a sip from her glass.


    After you left for the battlefield and returned to the Imperial Capital, you didnt even try to get in contact with me.


    ...


    When you left, it was the same. You didnt say anything to me. I thought I was used to being treated like this, but isnt it a bit... too much?


    Serenades silvery eyes looked at me gently. I made an effort to smile calmly.


    Were you worried?


    Im always worried.


    Serenade muttered, twirling her cocktail glass in her hand.


    Im always anxious that you might... break your promise.


    A promise? What promise did Ash make?


    I was curious, but I changed the subject. There was something I needed to ask.


    So you interfered?


    Interfered? What are you talking about?


    Dont play dumb. The architects and merchants I contacted all backed off, and it was you, wasnt it?


    Serenade chuckled.


    Oh, that? That was something I had to do, of course.


    What?


    Didnt I promise you that my Silver Winter Merchants would provide the best commercial service? We cant have other mongrels interfering.


    I was speechless.


    So, whats this all about?


    I will select the architect for you. I dont know what business you want to do in Crossroad, but that business will also be handled by our Silver Winter Merchants.


    You didnt like me contracting with other merchants, so you acted first and stopped it... was that the story?


    If you leave such matters to me, Ill take care of everything. Just let me know.


    ...


    Tell me as much money as you need, too. Whether you use it for gambling or betting, Ill lend you as much as you want. Anything we handle in our merchants, just say the word. Whether its alcohol, jewelry, or anything precious, if I can get it, I can give it to you.


    Why is she doing so much?


    Hesitant, I cautiously asked.


    So what should I give in return?


    ...Youre pretending to forget again.


    Serenades watery hair fluttered in the gentle sea breeze. It looked like a wave rippling in the air.


    From the beginning, our familys request was clear, wasnt it?


    Serenade, letting out a long sigh, looked up at me with sharp silvery eyes.


    Why was it? Her eyes were desperate and pained.


    Give us the royal favor, to our Silver Winter, a humble merchant family that only has money...


    Royal favor?


    Not the star-silver for hunting vampires but the royal favor ()? If thats the case...


    Your... royal seed.


    Serenades long, slender fingers tightly gripped my sleeve.


    Give it to me.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    The seed...


    Seed, seed, seed, SEED?! (TL Note: ( ))

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "Give me your... seed of the Imperial family."


    At Serenades words, my mouth fell open. What the heck?!


    My goodness gracious! What is this woman saying?!


    Its improper, young lady!


    In this fantasy world, the Red Dragon might be the supreme, but, hey?! Where I come from, its the Confucian Dragon that reigned supreme! Be careful with such dialogue, or youll be in big trouble!


    The amount of cold sweat suddenly shooting up my back doubled.


    I avoided Serenades earnest gaze, dripping with sweat. Oh dear, oh dear, how embarrassing! I cant even meet her eyes!


    And as I avoided her gaze, Serenades voice grew suddenly heavy.


    "Youre always like this, my lord."


    "Huh?"


    "Day in and day out, you, a lascivious person spreading rumors with other noble daughters, for some reason, have never held me even once."


    Serenades head hung low, her fists clenched tight.


    "No, not just holding me, but even looking into my eyes like now, youve always hated."


    "No, this is..."


    This is just because Im shy, you know...


    "Do you dislike young girls that much?"


    "No, I, I dont dislike..."


    "Because Im from a lowly merchant family? Because I bought the position of your fiance with money? If you embrace me, do you think Ill smell like dirty metal?"


    Something trickled down Serenades pale cheek. Huh?


    It was a transparent droplet.


    Serenade was... well... crying.


    I froze.


    Great heavens! I really dont know how to handle this kind of situation at all!


    "I never expected your love from the beginning."


    Serenade looked up at me, weeping without even wiping her tears.


    "I know. You must dislike mixing the pure blood of the noble imperial family with such a lowly and filthy woman like me. But even if its a contractual relationship, even if the adults arranged it, we still promised to become a couple, didnt we?"


    "..."


    "Im offering everything I have to you, my lord, so why dont you... look at me just once?"


    I wanted to comfort her somehow, but the situation didnt allow me to easily speak up.


    Ash and Serenades relationship was foreign to me, a strict relationship between strangers.


    As a player who had merely taken over this body, could I interfere in this relationship?


    Would it later turn into a greater wound for her?


    While I hesitated, frozen, Serenade turned away, wiping her tears.


    "Im tired of begging you for attention and affection, my lord..."


    "..."


    "Im sorry for whining and acting spoiled, and for possibly boring you."


    "No, thats not it, I mean..."


    "Seeing you after so long, I must have gotten overly excited, and my emotions got the best of me. I apologize."


    Serenade waved her hand, calming her breath.


    The captain steering the yacht turned the bow towards the harbor.


    "Its getting quite late. Even though the Imperial Capital is relatively safe, its dangerous for a member of the Imperial Family to wander the streets alone. Ill prepare a carriage, so please take it home."


    "..."


    "If you need anything, just send me a message. The festival is approaching, so the Imperial Capital will become hectic. Please dont wander around at night like this for a while..."


    Serenade stopped, caught in her words.


    "Right, you hate when I nag."


    "..."


    "Ha ha. How odd. How can I be so mismatched with your tastes, my lord?"


    I remained silent, and the boat soon returned to the harbor.


    "Im sorry for being brash today, my lord."


    Serenade bowed deeply towards me.


    "Please forget about today, and feel free to visit me anytime... whether its for money or a drink."


    "..."


    "Well, take care."


    With tear-stained cheeks, Serenade smiled.


    "I was happy to see you, my lord."


    ***


    Inside the carriage returning to the Imperial Palace.


    "Ash, Crown Prince."


    Elizes chilling cobalt eyes were filled with creepy determination.


    Like a finely sharpened blade, that determination.


    "You are trash."


    "Ex, excuse me?!"


    I unknowingly responded with respect. Why, why suddenly like this?!


    "Ten years ago, after becoming engaged to you, my mistress devoted herself to you. She lent you money for gambling, served you the finest wines from around the world. Most of your wasteful extravagances in the Imperial Capital were cleaned up not by the Imperial Family, but by our Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Crunch.


    Elizes teeth were ground together, fiercely.


    I hated seeing you like that, but I endured it. It was the wish of the previous Merchant Guilds head to shed the disgrace of a poor merchant family by forming a connection with the Imperial Family, and...


    Whoosh-!


    Elize aimed the massive polearm she was carrying at her back forward.


    Because my mistress, Lady Serenade, loved you.


    ...


    But, I can no longer tolerate this. You are only causing harm to our Merchant Guild. Above all, you only wound my mistress.


    Elizes emanating fighting spirit became even more vivid.


    To repay the kindness shown by the previous head of the Merchant Guild, and for the remaining life of my revered mistress.


    And then, Elize said,


    You must die here.


    She was going to kill a royal.


    He had declared that the battle would be fought here.


    Whether it was a twisted act of loyalty or something else, I didnt know, but I hurriedly drew my staff from my possession.


    Damn it! How do I calm this situation down?!


    I had already learned that Elize was an SSR-grade character from the mercenary guild. Even if I didnt know, she must be quite strong.


    First, lets subdue her!


    But I, too, had defeated countless monsters, and had grown through various hardships in the dungeon beneath the lake.


    An SSR-grade character who had been comfortably living here in the Imperial Capital without experiencing real battles should be easy to subdue.


    ...Or so I thought.


    Bang!


    Elize slammed her coffin, which she had been holding like a club, into the ground.


    I opened my eyes wide. Huh? Whats she doing?


    Then,


    "Sword Coffin, deploy."


    At the same time as Elizes murmur, the coffin opened to the left and right.


    Shwoosh-!


    And inside the coffin, there were all kinds of swords stored by type.


    Greatsword. Longsword. Dagger. Rapier. Curved sword. Broad sword. Short sword. Tae sword...


    All of them were at least SR-grade weapons.


    Damn, this is insane?!


    Only then did I realize who Elize was, and my mouth fell open.


    I thought I hadnt seen Elize in the game. But that was not the case.


    I hadnt recognized her just because the maids outfit was unfamiliar.


    Why is the Funeral Swordmaster, Elizabeth, here...?!


    A monster that ranks among the strongest sword characters in all of "Protect the Empire."


    The Swords Funeral Director, Elizabeth.


    She had appeared in the game wearing a dark funeral directors outfit and a funeral directors hat, so I hadnt recognized her at all in her current maids dress...!


    Damn it, Lucas! You have to speak clearly!


    The unexpected catastrophe was not my fiance, Serenade Silver Winter.


    It was this woman, Elizabeth, Serenades escort!


    "I will make your end painless."


    Selecting a sword from the Sword Coffin, Elizabeth ominously intoned,


    "Thats out of consideration for the man who almost became my masters husband."


    Immediately after, Elizabeth pulled out a saw-blade sword, its blade jagged and uneven.


    "Ah, this looks good."


    No, that looks extremely painful, that thing-!


    Whether I was alarmed or not, Elizabeth drew the saw-blade sword and charged at me.


    She was truly intent on killing me.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chaeng-!


    In a back alley of the night, swords clashed, ringing out with an ominous metallic sound.


    The sawblade sword swung by Elize, and the three magic swords wielded by me.


    A total of four blades sliced through the darkness, tangling together, and with each clash, dazzling sparks flew.


    They were mostly the mana particles spat out as my magic swords were shattered.


    Shes strong!


    Frantically thrusting my staff to launch my magic swords, I was drenched in cold sweat.


    Though I had almost no experience in PVP, I had stood on the front lines with the heroes of "Protect the Empire" and killed many named monsters.


    Just a few rounds were enough to tell.


    This woman, Elizeshe was incredibly strong!


    After going to the monster frontlines, youve become... quite impressive.


    Elize coolly muttered as she effortlessly swung her sawblade sword, grinding my magic swords to pieces.


    Now, I will get serious.


    Rolling up my sleeves and adjusting my gloves, I grumbled.


    No, this is already tough enough. Cant you stop here?!


    Of course, Elize didnt even pretend to listen.


    Sword Coffin, release.


    As Elize spat the command, the Sword Coffin standing in the corner of the alley emitted a glow, as if turning on.


    Woo-woong!


    Third sword.


    The sword, stored in the third slot of the Sword Coffin, rocketed up like a projectile, spinning in the air and landing above Elizes head.


    Thud!


    Without even turning to look, Elize reached up with her left hand and caught the hilt of the sword.


    I was already intimidated by just this scene.


    Elize, holding a sawblade sword in her right hand and a longsword in her left, bowed slightly.


    Well, lets start again.


    She appeared to be making a gesture like a bow before dancing.


    Wait, wait! Elize!


    I reached out my hand, desperately shouting.


    If you really kill me, the whole Silver Winter Merchant Guild will be in jeopardy! Do you know that?!


    If Elize were to commit regicide, certainly her master Serenade and the Silver Winter Merchant Guild would all be punished. She had to know that, right?


    However, Elize said something unexpected.


    Its Elize, not Elizabeth.


    What?


    Its Elize, not Elizabeth. Do not call me Elizabeth.


    Whether its Elizabeth or Elize, isnt it just a difference between the full name and a nickname?


    When I was taken into the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, I abandoned the name Elizabeth, the name of a murderer. Instead, I decided to live with the name Elize, given to me by my lady.


    Grrr.


    Her hands gripping both swords tensed.


    And I will die as Elize. After killing you, I will end my life here.


    What are you saying?!


    Dressed as if we were ambushed by a bandit. It will appear as though we were attacked and killed while riding in the carriage. Ill even set fire to our bodies and the carriage... I have a lot of experience with this sort of thing, so Im good at tampering with evidence. You dont need to worry.


    No, my worries are huge, but not about that!


    Whether or not things proceed from here, only if you are gone... my ladys life will change.


    Elizes eyes, closing and opening, flashed a chilling determination.


    For Miss Serenade, please die with me.


    Her eyes were those of someone prepared to die.


    They were the eyes of someone resolved to join her opponent in death.


    I gritted my teeth. This fool!


    You think the Imperial Family is that easy?! Theyll uncover everything about tonight, and somehow hold your guild accountable!


    ...


    What youre doing now isnt loyalty! Its stupidity! Stop for your masters sake, too, Elize!


    But no matter what I said, Elize showed no sign of stopping. It seemed that, now that things had come this far, she believed there was no turning back.


    Damn it!


    I gripped my staff.


    For my own survival, and also for Serenade, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, and even for Elize.


    I must not die here. Somehow, I must survive and calm the situation down, preventing unnecessary damage from spreading.


    Taaat-!


    The problem was, Elize was too strong.


    Chang! Chae-chae-chang!


    Her sawblade sword and longsword, held in both hands, danced with smooth grace, their brilliance following her every move.


    Every time the sword light twisted in her hands, my magic swords were smashed to pieces.


    The fortunate part was that I fully understood Elizes skill set.


    "Of course! Among the front-line dealers, she was my top-picked character!"


    When playing Protect the Empire, I, obsessed with performance, naturally favored Elizabeth, a super-capable character.


    Her battle style was inherently flamboyant, something the viewers loved as well.


    Thanks to that, I had a complete grasp of Elizes skills and was somehow able to counter her relentless twin sword attacks.


    I activated my first skill [Gaze of Command].


    [You are using Gaze of Command.]


    [Target acquired: 1 unit.]


    Stay still right there... just for one second!


    [Command difficulty: Very Easy]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining the success rate. Starting the resistance roll...]


    Elize was a character with a high Magic Power stat compared to her class.


    Therefore, I gave her an extremely easy command with very low difficulty to make sure she couldnt resist my skill.


    And thanks to that,


    [Judgment complete!]


    >Success: 1 unit


    [Executing forced command.]


    Skill judgment was a success.


    ...?!


    Frozen.


    Elize looked down at her body, completely stiffened in place, unable to comprehend what had happened,


    Rumble- Bang!


    The next moment, she couldnt avoid the fallen debris of the ruined building and was buried underneath.


    ***


    Thud, thud, thud...


    Buried under the debris of the ruined building, Elize was completely immobilized.


    Her maid uniform was soaked in blood. Being swept away by the buildings debris without even having a chance to evade or defend herself must have been quite painful.


    Phew...


    Confirming her knockdown, I sighed in relief. That was truly dangerous.


    I carefully approached Elize. She was breathing heavily, looking up at me.


    You got me... completely. I never expected you to have... such a trick up your sleeve.


    You would have won with pure combat skills, Elize.


    The fact that I used [Lucky Strike] and somewhat depended on luck was true.


    If there had been a 000 fumble, I would have just died.


    Pulling out a hidden trick at the optimal moment, going all-in when needed... thats also skill. Cough! Ive been thoroughly beaten...


    Elize closed her eyes.


    Kill me.


    ...


    But Your Highness, please show mercy to my master...


    Elize pleaded in a trembling voice.


    I acted on my own in this matter. Please... show compassion to Miss Serenade...


    You thought you could be forgiven with those words?


    I spat out coldly.


    Elize. Your emotionally driven actions could have cost not only Silver Winter Merchant Guild but also your masters life.


    ...


    You might have been confident in your skills, but you should have thought about the consequences of failure.


    A bitter smile appeared on Elizes lips.


    The former head of the guild was right...


    Hmm?


    Im impulsive and hot-headed. He said Id mess up someday... that once youve washed your hands of the underworld, you should live quietly. He always warned me...


    Elize raised her downcast eyes to look at the night sky.


    I couldnt bear to see Miss in distress and impulsively committed this act... Haha. I never thought my actions would make her even sadder.


    ...


    Im sorry, Miss... truly...


    As I was silently watching the pathetic Elize and about to open my mouth,


    Tramp! Tramp! Tramp!


    Suddenly, a uniform marching sound began to echo around the back alley.


    Lights flashed from all sides, and in no time, expressionless soldiers carrying lanterns high marched into the alley.


    I narrowed my eyes at them. This is...


    Ash, my dear troublemaker of a sibling.


    Then, a young mans soft voice rang out.


    I told you to stay quietly at the Star Palace, didnt I? Where are you going at this hour? You dont know how much trouble it was to find you.


    Pushing through the soldiers, a man appeared.


    His tempting black hair tied behind his head exuded a faint red aura, and within his frameless glasses sparkled intelligent red eyes.


    Though the face was unfamiliar, the voice was recognizable. Perhaps it was because wed already fought with words once before.


    I gritted my teeth and spat out the opponents name.


    "Fernandez...!"


    He was the empires second prince, the administrative deputy, and the overall commander of the Aegis Special Forces Team 8.


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everblack clicked his tongue.


    "You should add brother at the end. Youre the youngest, after all."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    You really are something, leaving the palace without a word. What were you thinking?


    Fernandez spoke in a gentle and calm tone.


    The soldiers were waiting to find you, and I even had to scour the Imperial Capital as if searching for a thief.


    Fernandez approached me and reached out, carelessly messing up my hair.


    This guy, he seems to be about 5cm taller than me.


    Truly, youre a troublesome younger sibling, our youngest.


    ...


    Anyway... whats going on here?


    Fernandez examined the scratches all over my body and then narrowed his eyes at the sight of Elizes sword embedded in the ground.


    From what I can see, it seems like the two of you fought a duel to the death.


    ...


    And that fallen lady over there looks like a maid from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Fernandez, inspecting the sword marks on the wall, let out a hollow laugh.


    Daring to draw a sword against royalty? Well have to hold the Silver Winter Merchant Guild responsible. We should investigate if there was a traitorous intent.


    ...


    The tax revenue was reduced this year, and it was quite troubling. Its a good thing; the treasury will be enriched for a while with Silver Winters contribution, right?


    Elize had closed her eyes tightly as if giving up on everything.


    My mouth was parched. What should I say? What excuse could dispel this situation?


    ...!


    Then, something came to mind.


    Yes, Ash, this rascal is a famous womanizer...!


    Thats not it, brother.


    Huh?


    That is, its strange to say this, but.


    I grinned mischievously and calmly told a lie.


    Elize and I are dating.


    ...?!


    Elize looked at me in astonishment.


    What, what did you say?


    I approached the bewildered Elize, smiling, and formed my lips into a small shape.


    If you dont want to hurt Serenade, play along, fool!


    ...!


    I practically pulled the shuddering Elize to her feet and smiled brightly at Fernandez.


    I mean, before I headed south, this lady and I spent some hot nights together? Her fiery temperament is exactly my type. But now that Im back, seeing me only with her master, she got a tad~ jealous.


    Ho ho...


    Fernandez laughed as if incredulous.


    So? You two lovers had an intense quarrel?


    You know how it goes in love fights, right? Harsh words and swords clash, but then love flows again. Isnt that how it works?


    Oh, dear...


    Fernandez surveyed the totally collapsed building, the blood-soaked Elize, and my body scratched all over by a blade before clicking his tongue.


    Youre having a passionate love affair, my little brother. Im truly proud of you.


    Thanks for the praise. Sometimes I am quite proud of myself.


    I managed to annoy Fernandez.


    Hey, but what now? We were just reconciling, and then you appeared and ruined the mood.


    I looked back at Elize and grinned.


    Right, darling? We were all~ reconciled, but my brother here is funny, huh? Huh?


    ...


    Elize just stared at me in a dumbfounded way, so I whispered to her softly.


    Smile, quickly!


    If she didnt want to lose her head for attacking royalty, she had to pretend to be in love!


    ...


    Then Elize lifted her trembling lips and let out a hideous, eerie grin.


    Eek! That smile is scary. Totally the face of a murderer. No wonder she always looked expressionless.


    Anyway, as we cozied up, giggling together, Fernandez laughed as if he couldnt believe it.


    Even so, my little brother, playing with your fiances maid? Arent you ashamed before Serenade?


    Shes my fiances maid, so I played with her. Oh, I might have to lecture you on how I enjoy my thrilling love life.


    Enough, enough.


    Fernandez, waving his hand, stared at Elize with stern eyes.


    Hmm. But attacking royalty is a serious offense, even so...


    Oh, come on, brother! Please! If the maid I courted is charged for drawing a sword at me, what will become of the rumors among the ladies in the Imperial Capital?


    What would become of them?


    The conversation continued, keeping the audience in suspense about what exactly would become of those rumors. The clever use of humor, tension, and intrigue paints a vivid picture of the games world and the complex relationships between the characters.


    I asked, astonished.


    "Break off the engagement?"


    Fernandez looked at me, puzzled.


    "Why are you surprised? Have you forgotten already? It was all decided long ago."


    Fernandezs carriage was spacious.


    Inside, he had everything he needed to work, including all kinds of documents and stationery.


    As he leaned back on the velvet seat across from me, still holding a quill and working on his paperwork, Fernandez continued.


    "It was only for the sake of the nationwide road project that we used that guild."


    "..."


    "Those friends, they used their nationwide distribution network to diligently pave the way for us. Not only that? They took over all the business operations and even bore half the costs."


    Fernandez laughed out loud.


    "How eagerly they wished to become kin to the Imperial Family. Ha ha! Pitiful fools."


    "..."


    "No matter how much of a pauper you may be, Father would never let you marry the daughter of a lowly guild like that... a family that bought nobility with money."


    Fernandez, who hadnt ceased his smile, furrowed his brow at my rigidity.


    "Whats the matter, Ash? Are you actually worried about marrying into such a lowly family? You adorable kid."


    "No, I..."


    "Thanks to the name you lent, the empires roads have been neatly fixed all over the country. The road project is in its final phase, so theres no need to maintain the engagement any longer."


    "..."


    "Having served its purpose, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild will now be slowly devoured by the Imperial Family."


    I clenched my fist.


    So thats how it was.


    Had the Imperial Family planned to use and discard the Silver Winter Merchant Guild from the beginning?


    Did Serenade have a premonition of this... was that why she was so anxious?


    "That merchant woman is quite ridiculous. Whether buying nobility with money or forming connections with the Imperial Family, their lowly history wont disappear. Shes even eager to mix a drop of Everblacks blood into their lineage. As if that heritage means anything."


    The man born of the worlds most noble blood laughed scornfully.


    Fernandez then let out an oops! and smiled warmly at me.


    "Sorry about that. It must be unpleasant for you to hear. Your mother was from the common folk too, so you probably dont like hearing this talk."


    "...?"


    "Ive been told many times to fix this part of me thats so insensitive. Ha ha, it wasnt intentional. Im sorry."


    I blinked, stunned. What?


    Ashs mother was a commoner?


    "Enough with the idle talk; lets discuss the future."


    Fernandez casually changed the subject.


    "You must have heard already, but a victory celebration party will be held in a week. Just behave and avoid any trouble until then."


    Fernandez looked at me with warm eyes.


    "As soon as Lark returns from the western front, well awaken Father from his hibernation. After so long, the four of us can have a Guardians meeting."


    "...?"


    Incomprehensible words kept coming.


    The Emperors hibernation?


    A Guardians meeting?


    What the heck was he talking about?


    "I know youre dissatisfied with being assigned to the southern front and that you find the situation with the monsters overwhelming. I understand why youre angry this time. But Ash, we as Guardians have had a hard time too."


    "..."


    "Just hold on a bit longer, and speak directly to Father during the meeting. With Fathers permission, Ill also send more central troops to support the south."


    I was silent, unable to follow the conversation.


    Taking my silence as discontent, Fernandez soothed me with gentle words.


    "All of this is to protect the empire from the fate of destruction."


    "The fate of... destruction?"


    I frowned.


    This phrase... It seemed familiar...


    "Yes. To rebel against that fate, without regard for means or methods, even sacrificing everything else to protect the empire."


    Fernandez reached out and warmly grasped my hand, a broad smile on his lips.


    "The four of us made that vow together, remember?"


    I looked at Fernandez with trembling eyes.


    The fate of destruction?


    Rebellion against that fate?


    Sacrificing everything to protect the empire?


    What did all these words mean?


    What are the people of this royal family...


    What were they doing at the center of the world?

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Imperial Palace. Ashs Star Palace.


    In the dead of night, as dawn drew near, within the dimly lit reception room.


    ...


    Sitting on the sofa, I slowly brought the wine glass to my lips, lost in thought.


    It was about Prince Fernandez, the second prince, who had escorted me to the Star Palace, and the words he had uttered.


    The Emperor is in a deep sleep.


    The Emperor and the three princes, four of them call themselves the guardians.


    They had sworn to protect the empire from a destiny of ruin, even if it meant sacrificing everything else.


    ...


    What is this madness, these lunatic empire enthusiasts?


    Something smells foul. A sense of foreboding looms.


    Its the creepy feeling that hits your spine just before encountering a hidden boss while exploring a dungeon. A similar sensation was poking at the back of my neck.


    This is frustrating...


    I decided not to think about anything related to the Imperial Family for now.


    Soon, there will be a Guardians Meeting or something, so Ill attend it, and then the truth will reveal itself.


    Rubbing my aching forehead, I also thought about other matters.


    The Imperial Family intends to annul the engagement between Serenade and Ash.


    Serenades family, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, is of lowly birth.


    And, Ashs mother is also of lowly birth...


    ...


    It feels like fragments of information are floating in the air. I glared at each piece of this puzzle.


    Frustration welled up anew.


    I am not Ash. I have no way of knowing his past, his thoughts, his goals.


    If Ash were here, I would love to share a drink and ask him,


    About your father, your brothers, your mother, and your fiance.


    What do you think?


    What... do you want to do next?


    Just then,


    Your Highness?


    A neatly dressed old butler entered the reception room. It was Alberto, the head servant of the Imperial Palace.


    I was worried since you came back late, but drinking at this hour?


    I thought he was going to nag about drinking, but he didnt.


    If you only drink alcohol, youll upset your stomach. Why dont you have some appetizers? I will quickly prepare some.


    Alberto headed to the kitchen and soon returned with a small plate of elegantly arranged cheese pieces.


    Care for a drink, Alberto?


    As I asked while pouring new wine, the old butler graciously smiled and shook his head.


    Drinking with the honorable Prince would be special, but as the head servant, I must always remain sober.


    What a pity.


    I gulped down the fresh glass and gestured to the sofa beside me. Quick-witted as befitting his position, Alberto promptly took a seat.


    Is something troubling you, Your Highness?


    ...Alberto.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    You have been managing the affairs of the Imperial Palace for a long time, havent you?


    Yes, I have been working here since before Your Highness was born.


    The old mans face was filled with pride as he spoke. Hmm, indeed.


    Then you must know well about the secrets of the Imperial Palace.


    Unfortunately, I have seen and heard things.


    Alberto lightly thumped his chest.


    But Alberto, the faithful, has buried and forgotten them all. I have never spoken of what has happened here to anyone else.


    Very loyal indeed, Alberto.


    Setting down my wine glass, I grinned broadly.


    So, Ill apologize in advance.


    Yes?


    The secrets youve buried, now youll have to tell me.


    The next moment, I activated [Gaze of Command].


    Looking into Albertos eyes, I commanded.


    Until the sun rises, answer honestly to everything I ask.


    [Command Difficulty: Difficult]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining the success rate. Beginning resistance check...]


    Alberto is an ordinary person, not a hero character.


    He practically has no Magic Power stat. Therefore, even a somewhat difficult command worked flawlessly.


    [Evaluation Complete!]


    > Success: 1 body


    [Executing the forced command.]


    For a moment, Alberto stiffened, but then he nodded solemnly.


    Ask whatever you wish, Your Highness. If its something I can answer, I will tell you everything.


    ***


    I first asked Alberto about the emperor and the princes, but Alberto knew nothing about the emperors sleep or the guardians meeting.


    Perhaps it was outside Albertos administrative domain, or it could mean that the emperor and the princes had kept their secrets so thoroughly that even the caretaker knew nothing about them.


    However, Alberto was well-versed in the other parts I was curious about.


    "Your Majestys mother, Dustia the Second Empress, was originally a war slave," he began to spill the story as I asked about Ashs mother.


    "She was said to be a descendant of the royal family of a small country that our empire destroyed. After the countrys fall, she was reduced to slavery and served on the northern front."


    "A slave..."


    "Although she was a slave, she had an exceptional talent in magic and caught the eye of the emperor, who was on a punitive expedition to the northern front. She was appointed as a mage and later participated in many battles with His Majesty, even receiving a title for her contributions."


    She was a mage. Perhaps Ash inherited her magical talent from her mother.


    "The Emperor wanted to take her into his harem but met with much opposition. How could you bring someone of low birth into the palace? they said..."


    What are you saying! Miss Serenade was His Highnesss first love! Even before the marriage talks began!


    Wha- What?


    Didnt you consult with me several times about how to write love letters? Saying you couldnt even talk to Lucas about such things...


    Alberto looked at me with a grandfatherly smile.


    Every time there was a party at the palace, the two of you would be partners, holding each others tiny hands and dancing. How cute and innocent the two of you looked, with your faces turning red...


    But his old face soon filled with sorrow.


    But after the engagement, things turned out like this... The two of you grew apart... I heard youve become completely indifferent to each other now. Sniffle!


    Alberto pulled out his handkerchief again and began wiping his eyes. This old man sure cried a lot.


    ***


    After placing the [Gaze of Command] on Alberto again, I instructed him to organize the nights affairs and sent him away.


    He probably noticed from our conversation that I had lost my memory, but the effect of [Gaze of Command] would prevent him from speaking about it to anyone for some time.


    As dawn began to break, I returned to my room and stared quietly into the mirror.


    ...


    I still didnt understand.


    What kind of person you were, Ash. What you wanted from life. What you would choose in this situation.


    Even after reading the characters profile or hearing peoples words, it didnt feel real.


    I have been given 3 years.


    After finishing the game in 3 years and seeing the ending, I dont know what will become of this body.


    Will the original Ash return?


    Or will I collapse and die, losing my soul?


    Sigh.


    Either way, I decided to keep it simple.


    I steadied my resolve and opened my eyes wide.


    I will do as I please.


    What I want to do.


    That is, to protect people.


    To save those within my reach.


    So, Ash.


    I will save you.


    During the 742 times playing this game, I never managed to save you. I will take on your life.


    As the commander of the Monster Front and the empires third prince.


    I will live as you to the best of my ability, in my own way, struggling with all my might.


    No matter how it turns out, dont complain later.


    I smiled bitterly, looking at Ash in the mirror...


    No, me.


    Since youre the one who lent me this body.


    ***


    That morning.


    Imperial Capital New Terra. Seaside port next year.


    5th floor of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building. The Guild Masters room.


    What brings you here, my lord?


    Even though I had arrived unexpectedly, Serenade did not falter.


    Without even looking at me, she continued her busy work.


    Her slender fingers holding a quill moved briskly across the paper.


    The matter you spoke of yesterday is underway. We are selecting the best architects, and arranging our guild branch to be dispatched to Crossroad. You dont have to worry.


    Serenades turquoise hair sparkled like a midday surface, bathed in sunlight.


    I stared at her for a moment, then turned my gaze to the side. Elize, standing behind Serenade, was in view.


    ...


    Elize, her body wrapped in bandages, was examining me with narrowed eyes.


    Her eyes seemed to say she didnt understand me. I smiled sweetly at her.


    Then Serenade finally looked up at me, still holding her quill and wearing her glasses.


    My lord? If there is something else you want to instruct-


    Serenade.


    I blurted out what I had prepared to say.


    In a week, there will be a victory celebration party at the palace.


    ...?


    You wont believe this, but I dont know how to dance.


    Serenade blinked her silver eyes in surprise. I grinned.


    Can you teach me?


    Ah...?


    For a moment, Serenade froze, then fumbled to pull out a new piece of paper.


    Oh, you mean, you want me to call a dance instructor? I understand. Ill find the most famous instructor in the Imperial Capital right away-


    No. Serenade.


    I strode over to Serenades desk, placing my hand with a thump on the paper she was about to write on.


    Then, looking straight into her surprised eyes, I said clearly,


    I want you to teach me.


    ...Me?


    I want you to personally teach me how to dance. And Id be grateful if you could also teach me some party manners.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Am I asking too much from the very busy Guild Master of Silver Winter?


    Bang!


    Serenade pushed her chair back and stood up.


    With a flushed face, and even a hint of tears in her eyes,


    No! I, I just pretended to be busy!


    With trembling eyes focused on me, Serenade exclaimed,


    I have plenty of time!

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    At the same time.


    South end of the continent. Monster Frontline. The Fortress City of Crossroad.


    Western part of the city. A graveyard.


    ...


    In front of one grave among many neatly arranged tombstones, an officer dressed in imperial military uniform stood solemnly.


    He was the Commander of the Imperial Magic Brigade, also the leader of the support troops dispatched by the Imperial Family.


    It was Windstorm Reina.


    With a soft breeze blowing, causing her imperial coat to flutter, Reina looked down at the tombstone before her.


    The inscription on the tombstone read:


    <Thunderbolt Jupiter, rests here>


    ...


    Crinkle.


    The pack of cigarettes in Reinas hand crumpled.


    The last time she saw Jupiter was 15 years ago.


    Her comrade, once close enough to lay down their lives for each other, was now beneath the cold ground.


    I didnt think youd die in a place like this.


    Reina raised her head to look around.


    Its in the southern region, as you wished, but...


    Only a single, barren fortress city stood desolate on the vast plain.


    Theres no swimming pool filled with water, no splendid resorts.


    Reina clicked her tongue.


    You died so tragically, was it because of what happened back then?


    There was no answer to her question.


    Reina looked down at Jupiters tombstone with a cold gaze.


    I still cant understand you.


    She tore open a new pack of cigarettes, took out one, put it in her mouth, and placed the rest of the pack on the tombstone.


    I started smoking this disgusting thing to get close to you... but you died and quit, and now Im stuck smoking alone.


    Memories of the 20 years with Jupiter flashed across Reinas mind like a panorama.


    Those young and brilliant days...


    ...


    She didnt light the cigarette, just gazing blankly at the tombstone.


    Ah.


    A voice came from beside her. Reina turned to look.


    A young woman, wearing a voluminous robe with a tall hat, was approaching. Her left face, marred by a faint scar, was covered by her hair, and she held a few flowers in her arms.


    Reina noticed the vase of flowers placed in front of Jupiters tombstone.


    Apparently replaced every day, it must be the young womans doing.


    Are you Jupiters granddaughter?


    No.


    The young woman, Junior, replied coldly.


    Her daughter.


    ...


    Narrowing her eyes, Reina soon chuckled.


    Ah, right. The survivor from Camilla Kingdom that Jupiter took in that day.


    ...


    Remember me?


    Reina made a gun gesture with her fingers and made a bang noise.


    Juniors face showed displeasure, but her voice remained emotionless as she retorted,


    Whether I remember or forget you, what does it matter?


    Hm?


    Ive already forgiven my mother. I have no particular feelings left for you, her former comrade.


    Junior came to Jupiters tombstone, replaced the old flowers with new ones, and watered them.


    Reina, who had been silently watching, slowly spoke.


    Youre a mage.


    ...


    You have quite the talent too.


    Junior tried to ignore her, but the next words made her flinch.


    But youre dying.


    ...!


    If you dont stop using magic right away, your remaining life will burn away.


    Junior finished tending to the vase and looked at Reina, holding the old flowers.


    Thats none of your concern.


    Thats true. Its not my concern at all.


    Reina shrugged.


    "You two seemed to be getting along well when I made that prosthetic for him. What happened now?"


    "Things happened..."


    "Hmm."


    The guild master shrugged and returned to his work.


    "Well, its natural for various things to happen when two young people get together."


    "Its not like that."


    "Live without regret and enjoy yourselves."


    "Its not like that, I said..."


    Now, Godhands figure was no longer visible.


    Closing the workshop door, Lilly continued to grumble.


    "Humph, as if I would trust an elf again..."


    ***


    Lords mansion. Reception room.


    "Eeeer~"


    Evangeline lay sprawled on the sofa, shaking her legs up and down with her calves rolled up to her knees, emitting a strange moan.


    Her bare feet fidgeted restlessly.


    Sitting on the opposite sofa, going through documents for the lords duties, Lucas frowned at Evangeline.


    "Whats with you, girl? Just because the Lord isnt around, youre letting loose like this?"


    "Leave me alone, sir~ Im just not motivated."


    Having tired of her fidgeting, Evangeline simply collapsed and pouted.


    "The senior is away, so the party members are stuck doing their tasks, the regular soldiers are still gloomy, and on top of that, the Twilight Brigade has been officially disbanded."


    "..."


    "And the support troops from the Imperial Capital, why are they so insufferable? Have you seen? Strutting around the town, stiff as boards, complaining about the lack of theaters and fancy restaurants here in this rural village... Ugh."


    Sticking out her tongue, Evangeline bared her fangs and growled.


    "It really irks me how the city folks disregard the Margrave. They dont even realize that its because were digging in the Margrave that the inland cities are able to develop safely."


    Lucas chuckled at the remark.


    "Werent you the one who disliked this backwater place and wanted to move to the capital?"


    "Well, sure, I felt that way then! But its my right to complain about my hometown. The right to belittle the countryside should only belong to its residents, dont you think?"


    Lucas listened to Evangelines words with a smile, but his thoughts were deeply troubled by the current situation.


    Friction had already unknowingly arisen between the reinforcements dispatched from the Imperial Capital and the existing Crossroad troops.


    But the commander who could have reined in both sides had gone up to the Imperial Capital.


    Reina was rampaging all over the city, and the original party members were irritated by these new reinforcements...


    The nerve-wracking situation between the two sides was likely to continue for some time.


    "Ugh."


    Evangeline heaved a deep sigh.


    "With our senior gone, it feels like the whole of Crossroad has come to a standstill."


    "..."


    "Our senior will come back, right?"


    Lucass eyes widened at Evangelines unexpected words.


    "Of course hell come back, what are you talking about?"


    "But you know, our senior is a prince and has extraordinary abilities."


    Evangelines voice grew soft and whimsical.


    "He has no reason to struggle against monsters in such a Margrave. I dont even know why His Majesty sent him down here in the first place."


    "..."


    "What if, on this trip to the Imperial Capital, he never comes back down?"


    Lucas couldnt easily respond. Evangelines words were without flaw.


    If Ash doesnt return to Crossroad.


    If that were to happen...


    What will become of this city? What about the monster frontline?


    Lucas and Evangelines eyes met.


    Both of them were slightly pale. They had unwittingly imagined the scenario if Ash didnt return.


    Just then...


    Bang-...


    A faint gunshot echoed from afar. The sound of a magic gun being fired.


    Lucas and Evangeline both sprang to their feet.


    "Whats that?"


    "It came from the city center?"


    Evangeline quickly opened the window and listened, quickly determining the direction of the gunshot.


    "Its coming from the temple."


    If the magic gun was fired at the temple...


    "Damien?"


    Lucas muttered urgently.


    "Whats happened to Damien?!"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "Sigh..."


    Margarita, with a disheveled face, sat hunched in the temples backyard, clutching a cigarette butt.


    How did it come to this...


    She had become a priestess because she wanted to heal the sick.


    If there was a problem, it was that she had been too enthusiastic about it.


    As a result of performing healing magic in the slums of the Imperial Capital, her reputation as a saintess soared, and her rank within the religious order was continually promoted.


    She became the youngest to hold the position of head priestess in the orders history. A position responsible for an entire temple.


    So far, it was all fine.


    As her rank increased, so did her privileges within the order, which would help even more in healing the sick.


    The problem was the host of other unrelated tasks that came with the promotion, having nothing to do with being a healing priestess.


    Not only did she have to handle administrative duties as head priestess, but also the management of subordinate priestesses, temple budgeting, collection of offerings, and so on...


    These were things she didnt have to worry about when working as a front-line healing priestess but had followed her once she moved into management.


    I just want to treat and care for the sick, thats all.


    The biggest problem was the intelligence mission.


    It was her task to accurately gauge the situation and atmosphere of the assigned city and report back to the Imperial Capital. From this point on, it began to annoy her.


    What does this have to do with being a healing priestess, seriously?


    But she performed it quietly. After all, she had to do what she was given.


    After receiving high praise for a few years of working in a provincial city, her new assignment was - precisely at the Crossroad frontline with monsters.


    A place where monsters were trying to kill people.


    It was a dangerous city where, if the defensive line were to break, everything including the temple would be lost.


    Margarita was genuinely scared there.


    Healing the sick was one thing, but stepping into the battlefield was another.


    But what could she do? If those above said jump, she had to jump.


    Day after day, soldiers with severed arms and legs were carried into the temple, screaming in agony.


    Specialized in chasing plagues with magic, Margarita now had to get used to bandages, disinfectants, threads and needles, and even saws.


    But it was still bearable. Although the corridors of the small temple were drenched with blood after each battle, she could manage.


    If anything, every day felt fulfilling.


    In the recent years working in management, she hardly had time to do her job as a healing priestess.


    But Crossroad had a chronic shortage of manpower. Margarita, despite holding the title of head priestess, was on the front lines healing the soldiers.


    Administrative duties as a head priestess, intelligence tasks she didnt understand why she was doing, and on-site duties as a healing priestess.


    It was insanely hard, but not bad.


    Everything seemed to be going well, but...


    Prince Ash, the frontline commander, made a sudden request.


    - "Please lend me your strength, Margarita. Your healing abilities are needed."


    He wanted her to go up on the wall and fight the monsters.


    Was he insane?


    What could she do facing the monsters, except for casting healing magic?


    But there was no choice. Her opponent was not only the frontline commander but also a prince. It was a command, not a request.


    If he said jump... she had to jump...


    So she went up on the wall too.


    Seeing the face of a vampire made her feel like wetting herself, but she fought on. They won. Hey, its doable?!


    ...But now her intelligence mission has been discovered.


    Grilled by Prince Ash, scorned by others in the castle, and soon someone from the central temple would come down to chastise her.


    Stress exploded as she was criticized and trampled from all sides, having long since passed the breaking point.


    When she came to her senses, she had alcohol and cigarettes in hand. No, in her mouth.


    I just want to be... an ordinary citizen... curing the sick with magic, receiving thanks...


    Margarita was sorrowful.


    Im pained when the soldiers, whose arms and legs are flying off, and intestines are spilling out, die one by one. Im sick of bathing in someone elses blood every time a battle breaks out. Im terrified that monsters are outside the walls, but now Im told to face them on the wall. Its outrageous.


    She missed the days when she first started her priestess duties.


    The slums of the Imperial Capital were horrendous places, but compared to Crossroad, they were heaven.


    How I longed to return to those times.


    A time without concerns about administration, espionage, or monsters, when I was purely engaged in relief activities as a healing priest...


    "Where is my life going...?" Saintess Margarita lamented.


    "Feeling down, huh? Here, have a smoke," a gentle voice came from the side, along with a neatly packed new cigarette.


    "Oh, thank you..." Margarita absentmindedly accepted the cigarette and put it to her lips. Then she looked to the side.


    A woman she had never seen before was standing there, her long black hair tied back, dressed in the tidy uniform of an imperial officer. A female officer of the Empire.


    "Who are you?" Margarita asked nervously, and the woman who gave her the cigaretteReinasmiled wickedly.


    "Enough!"


    Lucas and Evangeline rushed desperately into the temple.


    Almost simultaneously, Junior, sensing the magical energy, hurried in.


    Lucas yelled furiously at Reina.


    "Lieutenant Reina, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, dear me. Ive spent too much time on this."


    Reina, grumbling, dispelled the tornado magic and spread her hands to show they were empty.


    "Its nothing, Deputy Commander. Just a small quarrel."


    Lucass icy eyes glared coldly.


    "Lieutenant Reina, you are merely the captain of the reinforcements for the defense battle here. Do not overstep your authority."


    "I understand. Ill behave myself next time."


    With a casual smile, Reina raised both hands and exited the temple.


    "See you next time, little sniper. And... Priestess Margarita. It would be best if you stayed well hidden."


    "Heeiiiek."


    Margarita shivered, hiding behind Damien.


    Reinas eyes met Juniors as she chuckled.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two magicians exchanged a silent battle of glares. Eventually, Reina completely left the temple, and her figure was concealed.


    "Whew, that was tough..."


    Only after Reina had vanished did Damien slide to the floor. Evangeline rushed over to support him.


    "...What a headache."


    Lucas rubbed his forehead, sighing.


    He had suspected that Reina had other schemes but hadnt expected her to act so brazenly.


    To think she would openly try to kill Margarita.


    And was that really all? If there were more hidden schemes...


    "Waaaaah! I dont want to dieeeee!"


    As Margarita wailed and sobbed, and Damien and Evangeline tried to calm her, Lucas turned his head. Junior was sternly glaring in the direction Reina had left.


    Phew...


    He longed for Ash to come back and sort out this entire mess. Lucas sincerely wished inwardly.


    Please return soon, my lord...


    ***


    Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild building, 5th floor, Auditorium.


    "Huh?"


    Sitting in a chair, waiting for Serenade, I suddenly looked up. It felt as though someone had called me.


    A hallucination?


    As I pondered, the auditorium door creaked open, and someone entered. I looked in that direction.


    Serenade stumbled in, her eyes widening in surprise when they met mine.


    Having taken off her work suit and changed into a comfortable two-piece dress for dancing, she looked as stunning as she did professional.


    Startled and flustered, Serenade rushed up to me, her eyes tightly shut.


    "Youve been waiting for a long time, right, my lord?"


    "No, not at all."


    I smiled warmly and stood up from my chair.


    "Alright, shall we start?"


    "A-Ah, yes, sure!"


    Then silence.


    I stood there, blankly, and Serenades silver eyes sparkled as she looked up at me.


    No, um, well, I mean...


    "... I really dont know how to dance. At all."


    "...Really?"


    Serenades brow slightly furrowed.


    "...Must have forgotten then. I need to learn properly from the beginning since I have to dance at formal gatherings."


    "I understand, then... Could you extend your left hand, please?"


    I extended my left hand, and Serenade reached out with her right to gently take it.


    Her long, slender fingers were cool to the touch.


    They felt like snowflakes falling in summer.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    It was on the brink of developing into a romantic atmosphere.


    But, as always, that sort of thing didnt happen in my life.


    Not even 10 minutes after we started dance practice, I stepped on Serenades foot four times.


    Ugh... Uh...


    At first, Serenade laughed it off, saying it was fine, but after her foot was stepped on four times, she finally crouched down, tears welling in her eyes.


    Im, Im sorry. Does it hurt a lot?


    Are you doing this on purpose, My Lord...?


    Serenade looked up at me with teary, reddened eyes.


    Youre not tormenting me because you dislike me, are you...?


    I swear Im not. I have no such wicked pleasure.


    Teaching a dance and repeatedly stepping on her foot to torment her? Its creative but overly complex torment.


    Looking down at Serenades reddened foot, I sighed softly.


    Im really sorry. I must be a klutz.


    Moving in sync with someone was much more difficult than I had thought.


    As much as this was true, I hadnt expected to step on my fiances foot so carelessly.


    It reminds me of our engagement ceremony. That was 10 years ago.


    Serenade, who stood up with my support, muttered.


    Looking back, you really couldnt dance then either.


    Did I step on your foot then too?


    Just my foot? You tripped over my skirt, and we both fell flat on our faces.


    Serenade covered her mouth and giggled.


    It hurt, and it was embarrassing, but that moment was... the happiest in my life.


    Serenade, who was murmuring distantly, shook off her foot a few times and then energetically nodded.


    Alright, the pains gone! This time, Ill teach you from the beginning!


    Serenade took a step closer to me.


    Now, again. Lets start with the hands.


    My left hand and Serenades right hand clasped together.


    She held my right hand with her left, guiding it to rest below her left armpit.


    Place it here. Yes, like that.


    And Serenades left hand rested on my shoulder.


    This was the basic stance for the waltz, a representative social dance.


    Our bodies were almost close enough to feel each others breath. If we listened carefully, we might hear each others heartbeat.


    ...Ah.


    Serenade, whose eyes met mine, quickly looked down and took a deep breath.


    Now, lets try stepping. Ill lead until you get used to it, My Lord.


    I moved my feet cautiously as Serenade led. Being careful not to step on her feet.


    Relax your body, dont tense up, and go slow. Left foot forward. Right foot to the side. Together, good. Right foot back, left foot to the side, together. Youre doing well...


    As time passed,


    One, two, three. Good. One, two, three. Thats it.


    Whether it was because the tension had eased and our bodies had warmed up, from that point on, I was able to practice dancing without stepping on Serenades foot.


    Serenade too looked more relaxed, her face softening into a comfortable smile.


    Youre learning fast, My Lord!


    ...


    With a bit more practice, youll have no problem at formal gatherings.


    I quietly stared at her newfound natural smile.


    Serenade couldnt maintain eye contact for long and quickly looked down again, her cheeks flushed.


    Watching her intently, I slowly spoke.


    Serenade.


    Yes, My Lord.


    Your family is about to be exterminated.


    The previously gentle atmosphere froze.


    At my unexpected words, Serenades shoulders stiffened, and her steps faltered.


    Her face hardened as she stammered,


    ...What? What does that...


    Its exactly as I said, Serenade. Your family will soon be exterminated.


    I glanced briefly at the window. Our dancing could be seen from outside the building.


    Keep dancing. There may be eyes watching us.


    I smiled and looked back at her.


    "Were engaged, arent we?"


    "Do you not... dislike me, a lowly girl from a merchant family?"


    "Never. Not once."


    From Crossroads perspective, they were always a trading partner I wanted.


    From Ashs point of view... well, they said it was first love.


    Ive lived a life far from such sweet and bitter words, so I dont quite know the feeling.


    But I have no reason to dislike.


    I wish for a good partnership. Both in business and in social dancing.


    "Ill come again tomorrow."


    Serenade bit her lip and looked at me with troubled eyes. I pointed to her foot with the tip of my finger.


    "Apply ointment to the top of your foot."


    ***


    Afterward, I visited Serenade every day to learn social dance and party manners.


    I felt watched from all around, but Fernandez did nothing to stop me afterwards.


    I decided not to worry too much and act as I pleased.


    Three days later, in the morning.


    After dancing for several days in a row, I was dragging my sore body, low in Stamina, to the Star Palace restaurant for breakfast when I noticed the atmosphere was more bustling than usual.


    The excitement was clear on the faces of the passing servants.


    "Whats going on today? The victory celebration isnt for a few more days, is it?" I asked Alberto, who was serving my meal.


    Alberto responded with a kind smile.


    "News came this morning. Prince Lark is returning today."


    "...!"


    Prince Lark, the first prince, had returned from the western front.


    "They are preparing a return parade at the Imperial Capitals west gate. Its only natural that the citizens are excited."


    Alberto, pouring tea into my cup, gestured outside.


    "How about it, will you go to greet your brother?"


    "Of course!"


    As someone from the Eastern Country of Etiquette (TL Note: Hes saying that Korea is known as the Eastern Country of Etiquette), I must! I must go and welcome my brother after his long journey. I want to see his face too.


    So, I rode in a carriage with Alberto towards the Imperial Capitals west gate.


    The western road, where access was restricted, was already ringing with cheers, signaling that the return parade had begun.


    The streets were already bustling with people, so Alberto parked my carriage a little off the road.


    The soldiers lined up along the road saluted one by one as the parade approached.


    "Behold the Emperors eldest son and the Imperial Armys Commander-in-Chief, Prince Lark Avalanche Everblacks return!"


    Waaaaaah-!


    The citizens on both sides of the road cheered and threw flowers. It felt like fans welcoming home an idol from the airport.


    Amidst the showering bouquets, cheers, and applause - Prince Lark was riding in, leading the parade.


    He looked to be in his early thirties.


    Dressed in practical and somber metallic armor, the white cape billowing behind him was the only splash of grandeur.


    His jet-black hair was neatly combed back, blue energy swirling around it.


    His deep-set eyes were also a dark blue color.


    This man was the supreme commander of the entire empire, the commander of the western front, and an undefeated knight.


    "Lark..."


    Waaaaaah...!


    Despite the blessings and cheers from all the citizens, Larks expression remained stoic.


    Even though it was a return parade, he could have at least smiled once, but he drove his horse forward with a stony gaze.


    "Why does my brother look like that? Did something upset him?" I asked.


    Alberto chuckled darkly.


    "Hasnt he always been like that? Hes someone whose expression rarely changes."


    Ah, so thats his personality. It felt like his face had been frozen like a marble statue since birth.


    Just then, Lark, who had been leading the parade, suddenly lifted his head and looked left and right. Then, he turned his eyes sharply towards us. Huh?


    His dark blue eyes met mine unmistakably. Uh...?


    Taaah!


    Lark spurred his horse, leaping over the crowded citizens on the roadside.


    The citizens screamed in unison, but he paid no attention, starting to approach my carriage.


    I unwittingly swallowed dryly.


    What, whats happening? Whats going on?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Emerging from the Imperial Parade, Prince Lark spurred his horse and started approaching the carriage I was in.


    "Ah, dear me. His Highness Lark is at it again..."


    Alberto, rubbing his forehead, grumbled as if he had a headache. I was annoyed and snapped at him.


    "Why, why is he doing this?! Hes coming to me, right?! Do I have some deep grudge with my brother?!"


    Honestly, it was terrifying as my undefeated knight of a brother approached with his stern, stone-like face.


    As I trembled and asked, Alberto nodded his head slightly.


    "No, Your Highness. Its not that. Its quite the opposite..."


    Suddenly!


    Dismounting from his horse, Lark brashly opened my carriage door,


    "Ash~!"


    He grabbed my sides with both hands, pulled me out of the carriage, and then- lifted me up high.


    I witnessed a smile spreading across Larks face, hard as a marble statue.


    "My youngest brother! How have you been?"


    "..."


    Ah.


    So thats what he meant.


    "His Highness Lark has been taking care of Your Highness Ash since you were young, on behalf of our busy Emperor. So, uh..."


    Alberto whispered in a creeping voice from behind me.


    "...he cares for you very much."


    Although it was nice that Alberto subtly gave me information after finding out I had lost my memory, this time it would have been better if he had told me a little earlier.


    Lark swung me around in the air, still holding me aloft.


    "Youre still adorable, my little brother! Your big brother missed you so much!"


    No, this isnt merely caring; its like treating me as his own child! Theres only like a ten-year age difference between us, right?!


    Being flown like a newborn in front of countless citizens was not an enjoyable experience. It was embarrassing, so I wanted to get down quickly!


    "I heard the news! You had a tough time at the Southern Front? Im really sorry I couldnt come to help you!"


    Finally ending the flying game, Lark pulled me into a tight embrace.


    "Here, a hug of brotherly love, dear brother!"


    "Urgh."


    This may seem like a display of brother affection, but hey, muscled knight? It feels like I might suffocate and die when youre doing this in your armor?


    "Prince Lark, Prince Ash."


    At that moment, Alberto called us urgently. Thanks to him, Lark released his embrace, and I could finally breathe.


    "You have been summoned to the main palace."


    Receiving the message from a courier who had hurried over, Alberto read the contents with a serious face.


    "...Both of you are summoned by His Imperial Majesty."


    Lark furrowed his brows and set me down, and I clenched my fist.


    We were going to meet the Emperor.


    Finally, the Guardian Council was about to begin.


    ***


    "How is the Southern Front, Ash? I heard the monsters are quite rampant."


    On our way to the main palace where the Emperor resides.


    "Is there anything else you need? Although sending reinforcements to the Western Front is difficult, your big brother can still send you some pocket money."


    "..."


    I couldnt reply at all.


    Lark was... carrying me on his shoulders as he walked.


    Sitting on the broad shoulders of Lark, and being not particularly short myself, I was the focus of everyones gaze.


    Embarrassed, I covered my face with both hands and suppressed a scream.


    I had heard it from Lucas too. I had a good relationship with Prince Lark, the First Prince.


    But this isnt just a good relationship! Its like uncle and nephew!


    "Ah, big brother."


    Its roots covered the floor, and its branches reached the tall ceiling.


    And at the center of the tree, a throne.


    A dazzling golden throne - completely fused with the ice tree, buried within.


    "Youve arrived."


    That man was sitting there.


    The sole emperor of the empire.


    The man who ruled half the world.


    And, my father.


    Traha Peacemaker Everblack... sat as if frozen on the ice throne, then opened his frost-covered eyes.


    "My sons."


    ***


    "Father."


    Lark and Fernandez approached the throne, seemingly used to this sight, and knelt respectfully.


    "Have you been well?"


    I hurriedly followed my brothers, kneeling and bowing my head.


    The Emperor, with black hair and black eyes, did not appear to be in his 40s, but in reality, he had long surpassed the age of 60. He slightly shook his head.


    "Its not good news. The situation at the Northern Front against the Foreign Gods is not favorable."


    He grumbled and tapped the chessboard beside his throne with his fingertips.


    The chess pieces lay scattered on the frozen board, stuck in place.


    "The situation at the front is getting increasingly dire. I am concerned. How long can we hold this line and protect the Empire...?"


    "Do not worry too much, Father."


    Fernandez smoothly responded.


    "Once we annihilate the Bringar Duchy and seize their dragons blood, you will be able to wield the power of the dragons blood, Father. Then the problem with the Front against the Foreign Gods will be resolved."


    "..."


    The Emperor, silent till then, gestured towards us.


    "How are the three fronts you are overseeing? Tell me."


    Lark was the first to respond.


    "The Western Dragons Blood Front is almost settled. Soon, we will eradicate the Bringar Duchy and steal their dragons blood."


    Fernandez seemed to wait before continuing.


    "The Central Shadow Front is in fierce combat. However, we will soon reveal the enemys hidden forces true identity, and even eliminate their supporters."


    "Good."


    The Emperor looked at me last.


    "Lastly, Ash."


    "..."


    "How is the situation in the Southern Monster Front?"


    Having kept my mouth shut, I slowly rose. The eyes of the Emperor and the Princes were fixed on me.


    Then, I said,


    "What the hell are you all talking about?"


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows in puzzlement, and a look of confusion crossed the faces of the two Princes.


    "Ill speak plainly. Father, brothers."


    I had tried to hold it in, but I couldnt anymore.


    I decided to be straightforward.


    "I suffered a severe head injury during battle in the Southern Front, and as a result, Ive lost most of my memory. Therefore, I cant keep up with your conversation right now."


    Tapping my head to emphasize, I stared directly at the Emperor.


    "Wont you explain at least a bit for your pitiable youngest? What exactly is a guardian, and what are you and my brothers scheming?"


    Foreign Gods Front? Dragons Blood Front? Shadow Front?


    What the hell are those, you damn nerds! Speak so everyone can understand!


    I dont care about your fronts! Just let me protect our Monster Front well, and thats it!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "Lost your memory?"


    The Emperors deep and dark, bottomless-like gaze scanned me.


    For some reason, I felt as though I was being scanned by an advanced machine, and my body shuddered involuntarily.


    "...Hmm. Well, thats fine. Memory is something you can find gradually."


    Fortunately, the Emperor did not probe deeply.


    Was it that he trusted Ash so much, or was it something not even worth his concern? I couldnt tell which.


    "As a guardian, I must at least explain this much to the son in charge of the southern front."


    Sunk into his throne, the Emperor began to explain slowly.


    "Do you remember what color this tree originally was?"


    What the Emperor pointed to was a white ice thorn tree that enveloped the throne and covered the real world. I shook my head.


    "I dont know."


    "It was black."


    A bitter smile formed at the corners of the Emperors mouth.


    "This tree is the national tree of our Everblack Empire and our guardian tree. Always a black thorn tree Everblack."


    I swallowed dryly.


    Was the name of this nation derived from this tree?


    "The first Emperor brought it from the spirit world and planted it as a magical lighthouse that lights the way of the Empire."


    The Emperor stroked the frozen branches of the tree.


    "But 7 years ago, suddenly this tree froze like this. Our alarmed guardians immediately rushed to find the cause."


    The Emperors eyes closed tightly as he recalled that day.


    "The tree was frozen but still functioning. As the magic lighthouse showed the future, I realized that the tree had only 10 years left, and that the fate of the Empire would also end then."


    "You mean...?"


    "Yes."


    The Emperor opened his eyes again.


    "That was 7 years ago. In three more years, the Empire will be destroyed."UppTodated from


    3 years.


    A familiar number. I frowned.


    "The tree revealed four destinies that would lead the Empire to ruin."


    The Emperor looked down at the chessboard beside him.


    "The first ruin comes from the west. Our allies who bear dragon blood, the Bringar Duchy, invade and destroy the Empire."


    The western front, the Dragon-blood Front.


    "The second ruin comes from the center. Unknown shadows lurking within the Imperial Capital. They destroy the Empire from within."


    Central, Shadow Front.


    "The third ruin comes from the north. Alien races that we have conquered. The foreign gods they worship come down from the spirit world to free their children. They destroy the Empire to set their children free."


    Northern, Foreign God Front.


    "The fourth ruin comes from the south. Nightmarish monsters rise from the depths of the destroyed Lake Kingdom... and destroy the whole world."


    Southern, Monster Front.


    "Thus, four destinies of ruin were tightening around the Empire... To stop those destinies, I summoned all the remaining guardians in the Empire."


    I asked cautiously.


    "What is a guardian?"


    "Those who have the right to connect to this tree. They see the future as the magic lighthouse, protecting the Empire. They are the ones who carry on the bloodline of our Everblack Imperial Family."


    The Emperor looked at his three sons in turn and smiled.


    "Now, there are only the four of us."


    Lark and Fernandez were kneeling to one side, listening quietly to their fathers tale.


    "We identified these four destinies of ruin that day, and we resolved together. No matter what happens, we must stop these destinies of ruin. Whatever the sacrifice, we must protect the Empire."


    No matter what happens.


    Whatever the sacrifice...


    "For hundreds of years, the loyal and devoted Bringar Duchy, my distant brothers... We decided to kill them before they attack us first. We have been preparing to attack the Bringar Duchy for seven years, and now Lark has gone to do it himself."


    Lark bowed his head even deeper.


    "As for the shadows hiding in the Imperial Capital, Aegis Special Forces Team 8 has tripled in size, and the central reserve army has grown fivefold. Anyone even slightly suspicious is being arrested to uncover whats behind them. Fernandez has been working hard on this for years."


    Fernandez, too, bowed his head even deeper.


    "Coming down from the northern spirit realm, these gods... Im blocking them myself. Through this tree, I connect to the spirit realm and face them with swords and magic every day."


    The Emperor looked at his hands with a bitter smile.


    "Its not something a person with the title of Emperor should be doing at my age. But what can I do? Among our guardians, I am the most experienced in this matter."


    "..."


    "And lastly, the southern monster front."


    The Emperor looked at me.


    "My youngest son, and the most naive and foolish one, Ash. You left to stop the monster invasion with the remaining scraps of forces this year, as the invasion intensified."


    "..."


    "Surprisingly, youve held them off well so far."


    But- could I accept their conclusion?


    As the youngest imperial prince, a commander of the southern front, could I, who had resolved to protect people, accept this?


    However, Ash, dont be too gloomy.


    The Emperor chuckled and gestured to Fernandez.


    In fact, when I woke up from my nap earlier, I already talked with Fernandez. I heard about the rough situation. Dont worry; Ill send reinforcements to the south.


    ...!


    I wanted you, young and foolish, to grow by fighting with life and death at stake. And it has happened. To have held off the monsters invasion to this extent, splendid.


    The Emperor gave me a warm smile.


    Its unfortunate that you lost your memory, but honestly, Im pleased to see youve become a much more valuable Guardian.


    ...


    Ill send ample reinforcements. In exchange, you should listen well to your father and brothers in the future, alright?


    I couldnt respond and just hung my head silently. The Emperor reached out to us.


    Im a little tired today. I believe youve managed the frontlines well, so Ill return to the spiritual realm.


    With a cracking of his neck, the worn Emperor sank back into his throne.


    Well have a victory celebration soon. I must show everyone that I am still in good health.


    ...


    Ill rest my eyes until then. See you soon, my sons.


    Lark and Fernandez spoke in unison.


    Sweet dreams, Father.


    Oh, yes.


    A white frost began to cover the chuckling Emperors body.


    There are only dark nightmares here, though...


    Soon, the Emperor and his throne froze solid, becoming indistinguishable along with the ice tree.


    Lark, Fernandez, and I, the three brothers, stepped back from the surreal scene.


    ***


    Your marriage partner has been decided.


    Outside the surreal room, in the corridor.


    Fernandez handed me a sheet of paper.


    This time, its a lady of genuine noble blood, the princess of the Ariane Kingdom. As you know, the Ariane Kingdom is the largest among our northern allies...


    I took the document and blankly read the words written there.


    Fernandezs detailed explanation continued in my ears.


    Talks of marriage were arranged to strengthen the alliance between the northern fronts Ariane Kingdom and the Everblack Empire, and since my engagement with my previous fiance was due to be broken, they decided to proceed with this.


    What if I say no?


    I asked quietly.


    What if I refuse this marriage and insist on keeping my engagement with the Silver Winter family?


    Fernandez didnt hesitate.


    Thats obviously not an option. The princess of the Ariane Kingdom is already on her way to the Imperial Capital to attend the victory celebration.


    ...


    This time, youll just meet and then the wedding will proceed within this year. You can have the ceremony on the southern front.


    Fernandez murmured in a low voice to me, who kept my lips tightly shut.


    You remember what Father said, right? You must obey from now on.


    ...


    Please, Ash. Dont resist anymore. If you feel a sense of duty as an Everblack Imperial Prince, as a Guardian, dont hesitate over something like a political marriage.


    ...


    If you accept this marriage proposal, you can return with enough elite troops to protect Crossroad.


    A large hand grabbed my silent shoulder. Looking up, it was Lark.


    I know its hard, but this too is the duty of a prince, Ash.


    ...


    "You lost your memory in the midst of battle and suffered many casualties? Weve come this far, paying such sacrifices; we cant stop here."


    Lark grinned, grabbing Fernandezs shoulder with his opposite hand.


    "Now, my beloved brothers! How about a hug to rally our spirits!"


    And then Larks muscular arms reached out and forcibly embraced Fernandez...


    "Ugh!"


    "Gah!"


    Thus, they were forcefully imbued with brotherly love.


    After the embrace ended, I let out a sigh and said,


    "Alright, alright. Ill do it that way."


    Lark and Fernandez laughed brightly. I gritted my teeth and nodded.


    "Ill break off with Silver Winter Merchant Guild. And then, Ill meet with the princess of the Ariane Kingdom."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Its a story from a very young age.


    In the Star Palace where the Second Empress Dustia and the Third Imperial Prince Ash resided.


    Today, the Countess of Silver Winter Merchant Guild and her daughter, Serenade, visited again.


    While the Empress and Countess were sipping tea and chatting, Ash and Serenade were playing in the garden of the Star Palace.


    ...


    Serenade seemed unusually down today. Ash tilted his head in front of her.


    Whats wrong, sister? What happened?


    Sister.


    No matter how much she begged him not to call her that, it was in vain. Young Ash always followed Serenade, calling her sister.


    Ash asked innocently, smiling.


    Tell me, sister! Ill fix everything!


    Uh, well... actually...


    Serenade, looking around cautiously, whispered.


    I heard the word lowborn again...


    On the way here today, as they passed through the security check at the entrance to the Imperial Palace, she heard the officers on guard muttering.


    - Those lowborn merchant families keep hanging around the palace.


    - The Second Empress is lowborn, isnt she? Birds of a feather flock together.


    They did not even try to lower their voices, even though they could be heard clearly. It seemed intentional.


    Serenade let out a heavy sigh.


    Even outside, they shun me, calling me lowborn, and the children...


    Serenade had no friends.


    No noble child would associate with the daughter of a merchant family that had bought its nobility with money.


    Nor did she have commoner friends. Though they had bought the title, they were still a Counts family.


    No common child of her age would dare to associate with the Counts young daughter.


    Somewhere between nobles and commoners.


    The Silver Winter family existed in a gray area.


    In this situation, Ash was Serenades first real friend of her age.


    You, Prince Ash, are the only friend who hangs out with me.


    Hehe, me too! Youre my first friend too!


    Ash was in the same situation.


    In this vast Imperial Palace, no one sided with Dustia, the Second Empress, who had been born a battle slave.


    Her son Ash was treated the same.


    Whether judged by pure lineage or the power of the family, the next Emperor would obviously be the son of the First Empress, who openly despised the Second Empress.


    Since that was the case, no one tried to get close to the Second Empress and her son.


    Except for the people of Silver Winter.


    Dont be hurt by what those fools say, sister.


    Ash reached out with his small hand, tightly holding Serenades hand.


    Only those who have nothing to be proud of do that, judging by family or lineage instead of their ability.


    Serenade stared at Ash, astonished by his words.


    The young boys hands were warm.


    I promise, sister.


    Ash smiled like an angel.


    Ill create a world where you dont have to hear such words.


    Create a world...?


    Yes! A world where blood and nobility dont matter... a world for children like us who are shunned. A world where Mom doesnt cry, and where sister isnt bullied, a world like that.


    Ashs tiny fingers squeezed Serenades fingers tightly.


    Ill... definitely make it.


    On Ashs young face was a faint sadness and a clear determination.


    At that moment, Serenade sensed it.


    She would fall in love with this young boy.


    Whether he kept his word or not...


    Just the bright sparkle he emanated at that moment was enough for her to know that she would follow this boy for the rest of her life.


    She thought so, watching the boys white smile.


    ***


    Serenade suddenly opened her eyes.


    From the crack in the curtains, the faint morning light told her it was early dawn.


    She felt refreshed. Her body was light. Serenade quickly got up.


    Have you awakened, my lady?


    Elize, who had been waiting outside the door, entered as she heard movement.


    On the tray Elize brought in was a basin filled with hot water.


    Good morning, Elize.


    Then, her father had said:


    - Even if the betrothal breaks, we must still mix our blood with the Imperial Family! With blood!


    - Beg Prince Ash if you must! Even a seed! Bring back a seed!


    What did it all mean?


    What was the significance of the seed from the wayward 3rd Prince, who could never be Emperor, especially when a breakup was so apparent? What was the point?


    But the generations-long obsession with status and lineage had already moved beyond rational thought.


    The bloodline of the Imperial Family, the bloodline of the Imperial Family...


    Every day, her father screamed those words, and finally, Serenade had to seek Ash and speak her mind.


    We demand recompense for the devotion our family has shown to you.


    Give me... your seed.


    The humiliation of begging like this from a man who no longer paid her any attention was more than she could bear.


    Serenade wished simply to die, her last shred of pride torn to ribbons.


    And all she received from Ash in return was a cold, disdainful glance.


    - In the end, youre just like everyone else.


    But she had obtained a promise.


    When Serenade returned home, tears held back, her mother, the Countess of Silver Winter Merchant Guild, was preparing to leave the mansion, ignoring her husbands objections.


    - Making your daughter go through this, youve gone mad!


    - Whats truly wretched isnt your family but your mind.


    Leaving only a word of apology to Serenade, her mother left.


    As soon as her mother departed, her father fell ill and took to his bed, and Serenade was left to manage the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Prince Ash did not keep his promise.


    Thus, time flowed, leading to the present moment.


    "Your mother, she doesnt understand."


    The Earl wheezed out these words.


    "Because shes a noblewoman, with pure blood, unlike our outsider bloodline... she doesnt understand our pain."


    "..."


    "Serenade, you understand, dont you? You, with the same wretched blood as this father, surely you can understand."


    Serenade, who had remained silent, tightly gripped her fathers hand once more, then rose.


    "Ill step out, Father. Rest well."


    The Earls strained murmuring continued to reach her even after she left the room.


    "We must mix the blood of the Imperial Family into our lineage. Only then... can we escape this curse..."


    Serenade clenched her jaw and walked down the hallway.


    She felt unable to breathe.


    It felt as if dark tar flowed through her veins instead of red blood.


    She simply couldnt breathe.


    ***


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild building. 4th floor.


    When Serenade, panting for breath, burst through the door,


    Huh?


    Ash was sitting there.


    Whats this? Why are you here so early?


    In the bright morning sunlight, the third prince of the empire was dazzling.


    His lush and alluring black hair. Those clear, direct eyes. His picture-perfect smile.


    It reminded her suddenly of their youthful days in the Star Palace.


    Serenades heart ached.


    - I promise, big sister.


    Yes.


    The reason I loved you... was not because you were a prince, not because your blood was noble.


    It was simply because you shared my pain.


    And because you embraced and comforted my wounds.


    Ah.


    Serenade slowly bowed her head.


    Why didnt she say it back then?


    What she needed was not your bloodline, not your seed, but simply,


    Just a piece of your heart...


    Serenade?


    Ash asked, puzzled, and Serenade quickly composed herself.


    No, its nothing.


    Her eyes reddened quickly, being prone to tears, but trusting the morning sunlight to shield them,


    With a smile, Serenade said,


    Shall we dance, My Lord?

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    "One, two, three. One, two, three."


    In time with Serenades rhythm, the two of us waltzed.


    There were no mistakes anymore, and I found myself keeping a decent rhythm. Serenade grinned.


    "Youre dancing quite well now, my lord, arent you?"


    "..."


    I quietly looked at Serenade.


    Fernandezs words kept ringing in my ears.


    - This time, shes a genuine lady of noble blood. A princess of the Ariane Kingdom, as you know, the Ariane Kingdom is the largest ally in the North...


    - If you accept this marriage proposal, you can return with enough elite soldiers to protect Crossroad.


    My teeth ground together.


    - Ill break off the engagement with Silver Winter. And meet the princess of the Ariane Kingdom.


    I had said this to avoid the situation at that time.


    But rationally thinking, this choice was obviously right.


    A daughter on the brink of ruin from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and a princess from the powerful Northern kingdom.


    The comparison itself was embarrassing. There was no need to weigh which side was more beneficial for the monster frontline.


    Even if the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was large, it couldnt compare to the strength of a kingdom.


    Moreover, the Ariane Kingdom was the strongest military power among the Northern states.


    There were some mercenaries from the Ariane Kingdom in the game.


    As befitting those from the frozen lands, each was an incredibly tough character.


    With ice resistance as standard, and even a few SSR ranks.


    If I strategically married the princess of the Ariane Kingdom, I could deploy these robust Northern soldiers on the monster frontline.


    But was it only that? By strategically marrying as the Imperial Family wishes, my relationship with them would improve.


    Then I could receive support from the central.


    Immediately this time, they would support elite troops when I returned to Crossroad.


    However-


    "..."


    It felt uncomfortable.


    Something indescribable was nagging at my intuition.


    Thorns.


    Guardians.


    Another frontline.


    Fate of destruction...


    My hesitation wasnt because the lady dancing and holding my hand was pitiable.


    It was a gamers intuition, honed through 742 strategies.


    There was something in that route.


    But what on earth was it?


    Strategy isnt conducted through emotions or intuition.


    It is a well-trodden path based on concrete data and evidence.


    And the data and evidence clearly pointed towards the princess of the Ariane Kingdom.


    "..."


    I sensed Serenade looking intently at my troubled face. Suddenly regaining my senses, I continued to dance and asked,


    "Serenade, whats the progress on the task I assigned earlier?"


    "Ah, yes! I was just about to tell you."


    I had instructed Serenade to reorganize the merchant guilds finances to enable information trading. Thats what I was asking about.


    "In every city where we have a guild branch, there are information sources. Mostly they were used to understand local prices, weather, and the status of specialty products."


    "Can you make use of them?"


    "Yes. Since the connections are already established, all we have to do is change the type of information collected."


    The information network was already completed nationwide.


    "And I have systemized a code that our family used independently, and had every citys guild branch manager master it."


    Serenade spoke methodically.


    "Using this method, all the branch managers can write the code, but only I and my closest staff can decode it."


    The encryption method was also prepared.


    "Moreover, not to boast about our guild... each branch owns a Messenger Hawk."


    Truly an SSR-ranked snif... I mean, she certainly has good detection abilities. (TL Note: He was going to say Sniffing Dog)


    "Right now, many foreigners have arrived in the Imperial Capital. Though the central commercial army has heightened its security, the excitement of the festival, coupled with the usual circumstances, has increased the likelihood of disturbances."


    Elizes piercing blue eyes sharply scanned the surroundings.


    "I will escort you. Lets move to safer places."


    "Arent you the most dangerous of all?"


    That was quite a statement coming from the one who had once aimed at my throat.


    "...At this moment, I have no intention of harming you, Your Highness."


    Elize glanced at me briefly.


    "Youve changed, Your Highness... and, most importantly, I am not a shameless person. I have no intention of stalking the one to whom I owe my life."


    "Then Im relieved."


    I shrugged my shoulders and began to walk forward. Elize quickly followed behind me.


    "So, where are we headed?"


    "To your master."


    Where else would I go? I must check on the dance the night before the party.


    "Why, do you dislike it?"


    I asked, and Elize responded brusquely.


    "Honestly, I do not like it, but since she enjoys it. Ive also heard that I should bring you to the lady as soon as possible."


    "You are not being honest, I see."


    Some escort this is. She could have just sent a message saying, Elize is coming to meet you, so come to me.


    "...Is everything okay at the merchant guild?"


    As I waded through the bustling street toward the dock, I suddenly asked Elize.


    "Is there no pressure from the Imperial Family, or covert operations from the secret group... nothing unusual?"


    "Nothing."


    Elize, who answered coldly, looked at me a bit surprised.


    "Do you expect something to happen soon?"


    "Who knows? You never know how things will turn out in this world."


    So far, the Imperial Family hasnt touched the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Perhaps theyve judged that its better not to cause unnecessary turmoil with such an essential event ahead.


    Or maybe theyre just too busy to care.


    There were no edicts from the Margrave, no movements to seize the guild.


    Theres still a chance.


    If tomorrows party goes well...


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild still has a way to survive. Even if I join hands with Serenade and Ariane Kingdom...


    "Huh?"


    Thats when it happened.


    Elize began to sniff around, detecting a smell. Whats up with that dog nose?


    "I smell something burning somewhere..."


    "Really? Isnt that just the smell of meat grilling from the left stand?"


    "No, this is..."


    Elizes blue eyes widened.


    "Its the smell of a fire."


    A foreboding sensation ran down my spine.


    Without a word, Elize and I made eye contact and started running south through the crowd.


    We could see the thick smoke rising in the southern sky.


    Pushing past screaming, fleeing people to reach the dock, we were met with enormous flames.


    The building engulfed in fire, burning intensely, was the very building where I had been practicing my social dance just yesterday.


    It was the building of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    "...Milady."


    Elize let out an unprecedented scream of terror and dashed toward the burning building.


    "Lady Serenade!"


    Damn it all.


    I hurriedly chased after her.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ...


    Serenade was staring at the stack of documents on her desk.


    The papers were messily written with encrypted text, and she had just decrypted and read them.


    "Whew."


    Serenade swept the approaching sweat from her forehead with her fingertips.


    The information-gathering ability of Silver Winter Merchant Guild was more formidable than she thought.


    She had been able to conduct extensive research on the information Ash had instructed her to gather.


    The problem was the content.


    Its too sensitive.


    Though the investigation had been broad, most of it was fragmentary and piecemeal. Yet the astute Serenade could read the overall flow from those fragments at a glance.


    This information could be fatal to the Imperial Family.


    Thats probably why Ash had ordered the investigation.


    But gathering this kind of information was too dangerous.


    Did Ash truly think... that this information could save the Silver Winter Merchant Guild?


    Then it happened.


    Ping- Ping-


    A sound of something cutting through the air came from outside the window.


    "Huh?"


    As Serenade raised her head in confusion,


    Crash!


    The window shattered, and flaming arrows fell inside.


    Whoosh-!


    In an instant, flames spread inside the building. Serenade quickly rose from her seat, her mind racing.


    Whats going on?! Whats happening?!


    Could someone have been following her, knowing that Silver Winter had gathered this information? Was someone trying to eliminate her? Or had the destruction Ash mentioned already begun?


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Her thoughts were many, but escape was the priority. Serenade covered her mouth with a cloth and attempted to leave the room.


    Then she stopped.


    The gold, jewelry, and silk in the head office could burn, but the information Ash had asked her to gather had to be protected.


    Serenade quickly unfolded her coat and stuffed the bundle of documents inside. Clutching the rolled coat to her chest, she fled the room.


    Whether the arrows were magically treated or not, flames spread rapidly through the building.


    "Miss!"


    "Head of the Guild!"


    As she emerged, she saw other servants struggling to put out the fire. Serenade shouted,


    "Calmly, evacuate the building! Check for anyone remaining! Evacuate immediately!"


    If the flames were magical, ordinary people couldnt extinguish them. It was better to evacuate quickly.


    At Serenades command, the servants orderly began to escape.


    Serenade looked around the corridor one last time and headed downstairs.


    Or at least, she intended to until she found another maid collapsed from asphyxiation.


    "...!"


    Serenade hurriedly ran to the maid, hoisted her onto her shoulder, and got her to her feet.


    Whoosh-


    The flames intensified. The black smoke billowing from the burning building obscured her view.


    Feeling suffocated, Serenade gritted her teeth.


    ***


    Elize and I rushed to the front of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building, engulfed in flames.


    The fire demon lapped its tongues around the tall and magnificent building, consuming it.


    People were drawing seawater from beside them to put out the fire, but the flames were relentless.


    "Miss Serenade!"


    Elize screamed, rushing toward the building.


    She shouted at the guilds people struggling to extinguish the fire,


    "Where is Miss Serenade?!"


    "They, they havent seen her since..."


    Elize stared at the building ablaze, her face pale.


    "So, could she, perhaps, have failed to escape...?"


    The building was already completely enveloped in flames, impossible to enter.


    Splash!


    Nonetheless, Elize put a bucket of seawater on her head and tried to run inside.


    I urgently grabbed her shoulder.


    I swallowed a small breath.


    Her once-beautiful blue hair was singed and twisted at the ends, and her fair skin was scorched in places, turning red.


    Avoiding my eyes, Serenade muttered.


    "How can I attend the Imperial Familys party looking like this?"


    "..."


    "Where all the worlds celebrities gather, if I, the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, appear like this... everyone will laugh."


    Serenades head sank lower and lower.


    "Most of all... in this state, I cant stand by your side tomorrow."


    "..."


    "If thats the case, Id rather not go at all..."


    I firmly grasped Serenades hand.


    "Serenade. Let me just say this. I need you there tomorrow."


    "What...?"


    "To save your Silver Winter family. And to solidify the path my southern front will take. You must come to the party tomorrow."


    The recent fire had made it clear. The Imperial Family was already intent on eliminating the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Whether it was because they had discovered information that should not have been touched, because the time of eradication had come, or perhaps both, it didnt matter.


    To survive, Serenade had to attend the party tomorrow.


    For there is always a path in the midst of death.


    ...


    Serenades face, stained with soot, tightened at my words of needing her.


    Her silver eyes squeezed shut and then opened, filled with resolute determination.


    ...In that case, I will go, no matter what. Even if Im in worse shape, I will stand at the party.


    I nodded heavily.


    We then spent a long time discussing what needed to be done at the party tomorrow.


    It wasnt until late at night that we returned to the port.


    The merchant building had completely burned down, leaving only ashes, and a few of the guilds people were seen cleaning up the debris.


    Not even an arrest, just a magical fire arrow attack and then they flee...


    It was a method of the dark forces.


    I realized that even the path itself for Serenade to get to the party tomorrow would be perilous.


    Elize.


    The ship reached the port, and just before disembarking, I quietly asked Elize,


    You can protect Serenade, right?


    Elizes teal eyes flared, and she growled,


    Even if it takes my life.


    Lets save the life part...


    But still, I trusted the protection of this SSR-ranked swordsman.


    Hang in there.


    I patted Elizes shoulder. Elize looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    Serenade quickly gave instructions to the guilds servants waiting at the harbor.


    The fire recovery efforts were to stop here, and everyone was to return to the Silver Winter family mansion and bolster the defenses.


    Lets return to the Star Palace, my lord. Ive ordered the carriage to be prepared.


    Serenade approached me. I gestured with my chin.


    You?


    I feel that wherever I am will be in danger, so tonight, I will not return to the family home... I intend to stay on this sea with Elize.


    Serenade smiled bitterly, running her hand through her singed hair.


    While preparing for the party tomorrow.


    I smiled faintly.


    Dont get your hopes up.


    Dont expect, but...


    Clearly quite worried, Serenade heaved a deep sigh.


    The ship carrying Elize and Serenade once again set out to sea.


    I waved to Serenade, who kept bowing to me from the ship, and then headed for the carriage that the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had prepared.


    And then, I made up my mind.


    For the Southern Front. And for the strategy of this harsh game.


    With Serenade...


    Tomorrow, I must propose.


    ***


    The next day.


    Finally, the morning of the victory celebration party had dawned.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Early morning. My room in the Star Palace.


    I had risen before dawn and was surrounded by dozens of servants, caught in the midst of a fashion show.


    Washing, getting makeup done, hair being trimmed...


    At the same time, I was trying on this tuxedo, that suit, and even that evening coat, glancing at my reflection in the full-length mirror.


    In my life as a game addict, I never thought Id be doing something like this.


    While being preened, plucked, and even having my ear hair trimmed (what the?!), I had a sudden realization.


    Back on Earth, I wore shorts and a shirt every day. It had reached the point where my viewers even called it a uniform.


    I had received donations several times, pleading for me to change my attire and buy some new clothes.


    But it was comfortable.


    Feeling the pressure of the suit that tightly encased my body, I let out a groan.


    I cant breathe! Since when do mens clothes constrict the waist like this?


    "Your Highness has such a naturally graceful appearance that you look good in anything, but of course, for a day like today, we must be even more meticulous!" Alberto announced, proudly grooming my facial hair.


    "In the past, you would rip your clothes somewhere, or adorn yourself with grotesque skull decorations when attending events. On the worst day, you even wore a womans dress..."


    "A womans dress? Me?"


    I pointed to myself in horror, and Alberto gravely nodded.


    "Yes. It was a vivid fluorescent green dress adorned with flamboyant flower decorations. You even wore high heels, and put flowers in your hair..."


    "..."


    Looking around, all the servants who had been attending to me turned pale, as if recalling that day. Really?


    I dressed as a woman and attended an official Imperial event? As the Crown Prince?


    You were a genuine living lunatic, Ash! Im proud of you, you crazy bastard!


    "Seeing Your Highness in such a serious and elegant, party-appropriate suit after so long... Theres no regret left in Albertos life now, even if I die..."


    "Hey, you seem to still have plenty of regrets, so stop crying."


    Every time I do something, this old man claims to have no more regrets? Grumbling, I slipped my arms into the next dress jacket.


    I think Ive tried on about twenty sets so far. I cant tell which is which, and my eyes are spinning.


    If there were item options or set effects to choose from, it would be easier. But theres nothing like that here.


    I just told Alberto to choose whatever he wanted, and after some deep consideration, he finalized a combination and dressed me in it.


    "You look perfect, Your Highness! The most handsome man in the Imperial Capital!"


    Listening to Albertos flattery, I looked into the full-length mirror.


    It looks like Im going to a funeral...?


    In the mirror, I was dressed in all black.


    From the shirt to the vest, tie, outer coat, trousers, belt, socks, and even shoes. There was nothing that wasnt black.


    I wouldnt be surprised if even my underwear had been switched to black.


    Isnt all-black a bit overboard, even for the Everblack Empires Crown Prince?


    All I could see in the mirror was my pale face. My face, already pale, looked even more so with makeup. I tapped my neatly combed (and therefore unfamiliar) black hair.


    "Wouldnt it have been okay to put some other colors in the shirt or vest? Everythings the same black."


    Considering that the old Ash used to wear fluorescent dresses and go crazy, the suit was a bit much.


    "What disheartening words, Your Highness! They are not all the same black!" Alberto exclaimed.


    The coat and trousers were the royal symbols deep black, the shirt was a lighter ebony color, the vest was velvet, the socks were silk, the shoes were made of some leather, and so on...


    To my eyes, they all looked the same, but apparently, they were different according to this nations etiquette.


    "Alright... I get it. Ill wear it like this. Enough with the explanation~"


    After all, Im a gaming nerd who knows nothing about fashion. Ill just wear whats given.


    I inserted my finger between the tight tie and loosened it slightly. Catching my breath, I thought to myself.


    I wish I could take a selfie and show the kids.


    I want to show the kids in Crossroad that when their lord dresses up, he looks like this.


    Would they praise me for being dashing, or grab their stomachs and laugh?


    Alberto was in front of me, bowing at the waist, and personally polishing my shoes to a shine.


    Even though they were already gleaming enough to be used as a mirror, something seemed to keep catching the butlers eye.


    "Alberto."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Is there something else thats uncomfortable?"


    "I have a favor to ask of you."


    I calmly spoke to Alberto, who was looking up in confusion.


    "Its a favor Im entrusting to you because I trust you. Can you do it?"


    I smiled bitterly.


    The stories of those who sacrificed their lives to defend the frontlines were treated as mere entertainment in the Imperial Capital, and that saddened me.


    But such is the way of the world.


    The suffering of others, no matter how heart-wrenching, ends up being consumed as a novelty.


    All I could do was tell them how many were suffering on the Southern Front and wring out as much support money as I could.


    Clearing my throat, loosening my tie, I began my tale.


    "Alright. I guess Ill have to start with the story of my first battle..."


    I used to be a streamer, making a living by running my mouth in front of a camera.


    Todays content was like a visual radio show, for the nobles of the Imperial Capital!


    ***


    "...And so, we held funerals for the 155 who fell that day."


    After recounting all, including Stage 5 and the battle against the Vampire King, I took another sip of champagne. Oh, this is exhausting.


    The prolonged storytelling made my body weary. Time had flown, and it was now well into the afternoon.


    I covered my past in the dungeon, with the Shadow Squad, and all the details I had to hide, but even without any exaggeration, it had taken this long.


    The crowd of nobles listening had multiplied since I began.


    Even those who had started off distant and indifferent leaned in as the stages progressed, and they gasped as I described the warriors falling one by one against the Vampire King.


    I thought of those who had died defending the frontlines and looked around the audience with a faint smile.


    "That concludes the stories of the heroes who are defending the Southern Front. If this stirs even a little interest in the frontlines, I would be pleased."


    The nobles rushed towards me as I finished.


    "I want to send support money, Your Highness!"


    "Our family, too, for the warriors in the South...!"


    "Why not establish a foundation for-"


    I welcomed the flood of sponsorship promises and mentally yelled to my subordinates in Crossroad.


    Guys, your lord is working hard here too!


    I took down the list of nobles who pledged to support the Southern Front, promising to discuss the details at my mansion in a few days.


    The hours of talking had not been in vain, as the list was long and extensive.


    Besides money, I received promises for minerals, fabric, food, etc. I couldnt help but smile.


    I hadnt expected this, and it was an unexpected harvest.


    After spending considerable time organizing the pledges,


    "Oh my, oh my, this is tiring..."


    I sneaked out of the banquet hall to rest alone and crouched in a secluded corner of the sprawling garden.


    Darn, this is exhausting...


    Im suited for and enjoy playing single-player games, where I can play alone.


    I dont even play MMORPGs much because mingling with people is too burdensome. What am I doing in this party? Ive milked enough donations, now go away, all you socialites!


    Huh?


    I then felt a gaze on me. Confused, I looked up.


    "..."


    A girl was quietly watching me in the garden.


    She was a young girl, with ivory-colored hair tied up, and her skin, though pale, had a healthy cream color, slightly tanned by the sun.


    Her pearl-colored dress was trimmed with the white fur of some unknown animal.


    With ivory-colored hair, cream-colored skin, and a pearl-colored dress, the three hues were somewhat similar. In any case, there was a pale and pure sensation.


    "Truly, befitting of the empires infamous philanderer."


    The girl slowly opened her mouth.


    "You are quite articulate, Prince Ash. Just listening to you talk is entertaining."


    The girls wild, yellowish eyes narrowed.


    "But how much of what you just said is truth, and how much is mere bluff...?"


    I cocked my head.


    "Who?"


    "I wonder."


    The girl shrugged indifferently.


    "I might be one of the many women youve toyed with."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The unidentified ivory-haired girl seemed somehow displeased with me.


    Judging from what she was saying, she must have had some connection to me.


    I should have asked Lucas about Ashs relationships with women... but no, there wouldnt have been enough nights to cover them all.


    Ash was well-known as a notorious playboy, after all.


    There wouldnt have been time for a detailed briefing, and remembering every single instance would have been impossible.


    So, who is this young lady... Ah!


    Suddenly, it dawned on me.


    That ivory-colored hair, the same shade as the SSR-rated heroes from the northern Ariane Kingdom.


    Furthermore, though slightly tan and cream-colored, she had the pale skin typical of northerners, with a particular light pigment.


    And those white furs adorning her pearl-colored dress... they must be from the white bear, a symbol of Ariane Kingdom.


    By now, it was clear. I quickly got up, forcing a smile.


    "I apologize for recognizing you late, my Lady."


    I approached the girl and respectfully bowed at the waist.


    "As you know, I am Ash, the third prince of the Everblack Empire."


    "..."


    "May I know your name, my Lady?"


    I already knew her name, having read the documents provided by Fernandez, but its better to go through the formality of asking.


    "...Yun."


    The girl reluctantly spat out her name, as though it was a great inconvenience.


    "Its Yun Ariane, Your Highness."


    "It is an honor to meet you, Princess Yun."


    As I continued to bow, Yun, looking uncomfortable, twisted her body and reluctantly extended her left hand.


    I gently grasped her left hand and kissed the back of it. Yun shuddered, disgusted.


    Hey, I was merely following the etiquette. Dont hate it so much.


    I mustered up the courage to do this, even though Im kissing the back of a hand of a woman Ive never met.


    Though Ash was known to usually ignore royal etiquette and behave however he liked, he still had to act properly when meeting his betrothed.


    As I lifted my lips and smiled gently, Yun quickly snatched her hand away.


    ***


    Yun Ariane. 19 years old.


    The second princess of the Ariane Kingdom, she was described in her profile as clear-headed, wise, and as courageous as a bear, making her quite popular in her kingdom.


    Courageous like a bear...?


    Looking down at the girl in front of me, I broke into a cold sweat. She looked more like a swan than a bear, no matter how I looked at her.


    "I was sent as an envoy, and after I arrived, I found out that a marriage had been arranged in the meantime."


    Standing at the border of the garden and banquet hall, we were engaged in conversation.


    Leaning against the terrace wall, Yun absentmindedly swirled the champagne glass in her hand.


    "The fate of royalty is always like this. Ha, but to be matched with the most ill-reputed third prince..."


    "That third prince is standing right before you."


    Youll hurt the delicate feelings of the prince if you say it so bluntly.


    "You are surely aware of your own reputation, arent you, Prince Ash?"


    "One cannot truly know a persons essence based on public opinion alone. Princess Yun."


    Yun addressed me with the respectful "Your Highness," but I did not return the favor.


    The Ariane Kingdom was nominally a vassal state of the Everblack Empire.


    Because of this, she could not easily refuse this arranged marriage, regardless of her own will.


    "Do you dislike me?"


    I asked with a broad grin, to which Yun rolled her amber eyes.


    "Do I have a reason to like you? A philanderer, a good-for-nothing... You seem to have tried every bad thing a man can do."


    "Perhaps all of that is merely unfounded rumor?"


    "Where theres smoke, theres fire, right?"


    I shrugged at Yuns sarcastic laugh.


    "If I truly were such a playboy, wouldnt all the ladies Id ever dallied with be swarming around me like bees at a party like this?"


    Around me, all was calm. Yun was the first to approach me one-on-one.


    But Yun glared at me, her face filled with disbelief.


    "Do you think I really wouldnt know? Youre famous for approaching others, sucking them dry, and then ruthlessly discarding them."


    "..."


    "Ive heard there were many young women who gave you everything, their bodies, hearts, and wealth, only to be discarded. Will you not use me and my kingdom, only to cast us aside when youre done?" she asked.


    "Hmm... Let me think about it. A sly man and a bad man..."


    I burst into casual laughter.


    "Exactly what type of man is to your taste? What is the standard for your preference?"


    "Really, dont you southern men understand?"


    The princess of the continents northernmost kingdom raised her arm, emphasizing her biceps, and said, "Of course, its rippling muscles!"


    I was momentarily speechless.


    Ah.


    Of course.


    I understood at once.


    "Muscles that fit perfectly! Majestic physique! The kind of heroic presence that can uproot mountains with strength and overturn the world with vigor!"


    Was this the aesthetic of a nation that survived in the icy wastelands? Indeed, it made sense.


    So she liked the muscular Lark but disliked the scrawny but tall Fernandez and me.


    "May I ask just one thing?"


    I suddenly grew curious.


    "What is the popular ideal for women in the Ariane Kingdom...?"


    "Its the same."


    Yunthen raised her opposite arm to emphasize her biceps.


    "Muscular and strong! What else would it be?"


    "...By that standard, Princess Yun doesnt seem very popular?"


    She appeared frail and delicate.


    "When I take off my clothes, its quite impressive..."


    Yun started to reveal her abdomen, as if to show off her abs, but realizing she was tightly dressed, raised both her hands.


    "Theres no way to show you."


    "..."


    She seemed quite confident in her muscles, but, um, those lines were a bit risky. Please be careful in the future.


    While engaging in this unproductive but enjoyable chatter.


    Dong-! Dong-! Dong-!


    Suddenly, a loud, slow, heavy bell rang three times throughout the banquet hall.


    The previously noisy party hall became as silent as if doused with cold water. Everyone turned their astonished eyes toward the entrance.


    Even Yun, sensing the extraordinary atmosphere, covered her mouth and stared at the entrance.


    "Could it be? Could it be?"


    Expect the unexpected.


    The servant who had been loudly announcing the arrival of the royalty, this time, uttered in a trembling voice, full of effort.


    "Chosen by the goddess to build a paradise on this land, supreme, noble, and lofty, the sovereign of this country, His Imperial Majesty of the great Everblack Empire, long live!"


    Long live!


    Everyone shouted, bowing their heads and showing respect, even though he had not yet appeared.


    Yun and I hastily bowed our heads and knelt on one knee.


    "He enters!"


    With a scream-like shout, that man entered the banquet hall.


    "..."


    I opened my mouth slightly, looking up at my father.


    If a god were to shape a human not from clay but gold, would he look like this?


    I hadnt realized it when he was frozen on his throne. The appearance, the demeanor, and the twinkling golden light hidden in those piercing eyes.


    He truly seemed a man born to be an emperor.


    The majesty, authority, and transcendental aura overflowing from his body, clad in black and gold formal attire...


    Thump!


    He merely stepped onto the platform, yet I felt a resonating sound.


    The sole Emperor of the Everblack Empire.


    Traha Peacemaker Everblack - swaying his red cape, entered the banquet hall.


    "Hmm..."


    He slowly scanned the thousands of kneeling attendees before him and then,


    "...Where is Ash?"


    He asked for me first.


    What?


    Why?

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "...Where is Ash?"


    At the emperors muttered word,


    Snap!


    The eyes of everyone in the party hall turned like dominoes, and all were fixed on me.


    "Yes?"


    I muttered stupidly,


    "...Hiccup."


    The princess next to me began to hiccup.


    Noticing me, the emperor nodded his head and slowly walked into the banquet hall along the carpet.


    Ah.


    Only then did I realize why the emperor had sought me out first.


    Behind the emperor were envoys from the Northern Kingdom, and at the forefront of them were people with ivory-colored hair like Princess Yun.


    Leading the allied nations of the northern front, with Ariane Kingdom at the helm.


    After meeting with them and having a conference, the emperor had attended this party.


    Even though I didnt know about it, discussions about strengthening the alliance must have come up, and naturally, the marriage proposal between Princess Yun and me would have been mentioned.


    Whoosh...


    As the emperor approached, despite the path already being sufficiently wide, the people parted further as if on cue, widening the way.


    It was as if the sea was parting.


    "Ash. Follow me."


    The emperor stood beside me and commanded in a soft... yet deep and heavy voice.


    "The princess of Ariane Kingdom is here as well. Come with me."


    How could I dare not to follow?


    Yun and I obediently followed the emperor down the carpet, with the eyes of everyone in the hall firmly fixed on us.


    "Father."


    Fernandez, who had been waiting at the midpoint of the path, bowed to the emperor.


    "Fernandez."


    The emperor nodded in return and gestured backward with his chin.


    "Follow."


    "Yes."UppTodated from


    Joining the line, Fernandez gave me a sly wink. I reluctantly smiled back.


    "Father."


    Lark, who had been waiting at the end of the path, bowed. The emperor grinned.


    "Lark. Lets ascend together."


    "Its an honor."


    Lark did not join the line but stood next to the emperor, walking with him to the end of the carpet.


    The carpet ended below the platform arranged in the innermost part of the banquet hall. The emperor, Lark, Fernandez, and Yun and I ascended to the top of it.


    Flap-!


    The emperor, having reached the top of the platform, turned around and looked over the banquet hall.


    His red cloak swung in the air, tracing a round arc.


    "My subjects, hear me!"


    The nobles, who had been bowing towards the entrance, quickly rose and turned to bow to the platform.


    The emperor shouted in a clear voice that resonated in the ears.


    "Our Everblack now stands before an unprecedented crisis. Threats are closing in from all sides and even from within our country."


    It was a heavy speech, quite out of place in the festive atmosphere that had prevailed just moments ago.


    But the emperor himself was enough context and connection.


    He naturally led the mood of the hall to a more somber tone. All the nobles listened attentively to his words.


    "I have remained secluded for a long time to resolve this situation. Meanwhile, my eldest son Lark has taken care of the worries of the west."


    The emperor pointed to Lark, who respectfully bowed to his father. The emperor broke into a wide smile.


    "I am indeed proud, my son."


    "All thanks to you, Father."


    The nobles began to applaud as if on cue. Clap, clap, clap...!


    The applause filled the banquet hall. The emperor waited for the noise to subside and then continued.


    "This gathering today was held to celebrate Larks achievements. But we all must remember, other crises remain, and they are strangling the neck of Everblack."


    The emperor turned to Fernandez.


    "To overcome this crisis, we must first strengthen the nations domestic affairs."


    The bob cut, dangling from her neck, was tolerable considering it was done in haste, but it couldnt compare to the beauty of her original long hair.


    Her eyes were shadowed from not sleeping a wink last night. Her legs were lightly burned, hidden by stockings but still stinging.


    Her face wasnt burned, but it still felt hot and red as if the heat of the fire lingered. Makeup simply wouldnt apply properly.


    All the dresses and shoes she had saved were burnt, so she had to quickly borrow an outfit from a nearby dress shop.


    The problem was that today was the festival, and all the decent dresses were already gone.


    Serenade had to choose the best of the remaining ragged dresses to wrap around herself.


    Therefore, her reflection in the mirror was a complete mess.


    Her hair was awkwardly cut short, makeup didnt take, and the dress didnt suit her at all.


    This is the worst.


    To attend a grand party hosted by the Imperial Family looking like this. Everyone would be all dressed up, but she looked like a disheveled crow.


    I just want to stay cooped up in my room


    But then,


    - Serenade. I must tell you this. I need you tomorrow.


    Ash had said this to her.


    I need you, he had said.


    She never wanted to show herself in such a state, especially to someone she wanted to impress more than anyone else.


    But if that person needed her, she had to rush there, no matter how shabbily she was dressed.


    So Serenade boarded the carriage, headed to the party held at the Imperial Palace.


    Milady!


    The handmaid-slash-coachman, Elize, cautiously spoke from inside the carriage.


    Madam, as you might have guessed, those who set fire to the Merchant Guild building yesterday might attack again.


    If they attack again today, going to the Imperial Palace is dangerous. We should immediately go to a safe place


    No. I must reach the Imperial Palace.


    Serenade answered with determination in her voice.


    Its not just because of the request of His Highness, Ash. The way for our Silver Winter Merchant Guild to survive is also in that Imperial Palace.


    Please, Elize. Get me to the Imperial Palace.


    Understood, Madam.


    Elize nodded with a stern face.


    No matter what obstacles we face, Ill smash through all of them and escort you to the Imperial Palace, Madam.


    Thank you.


    Clop, clop, clop-!


    The carriage began to gallop along the road.


    Judging the direct route from the wharf to the Imperial Palace too dangerous, Elize drove the carriage on a major detour.


    Whether her judgment was right or whether it was a false alarm, no attacks came even as they approached close enough to see the Imperial Palace. Elize took a short breath.


    After all, today is the festival. Theres no way they would blatantly attack in such a busy and watchful situation-


    It was the very moment she thought that.


    Because they had taken a long detour, they had to pass through an alleyway instead of the main road, and as Elize drove the carriage into the alley, she sensed danger.


    The alley was completely empty.


    In a city filled with people due to the festival, this one block of the alleyway was devoid of pedestrians, merchants, playing children, or even loitering beggars.


    Sensing danger, Elize shouted sharply.


    Hold on tight, Madam!


    The next moment.


    Crash-!


    A magic-infused arrow shot from somewhere lodged into the wheel of the carriage and exploded.


    Elize desperately tried to maintain balance, but the carriage with the shattered wheel eventually toppled sideways.


    Thud, crash!


    The fallen carriage, scattering wooden splinters all around, smashed against the wall of the alley.


    As luck would have it, that wall had bags of dirt and sand stacked against it, and they burst open, filling the area with a thick cloud of dust.


    Trudge. Trudge.


    And through that dust and smoke, five shadows approached.


    The Imperial Familys direct Black Ops team.


    Aegis Special Forces, the dark division.


    Among them, the fourth team in charge of carrying out assassinations within the Imperial Capital marched forward, clutching crossbows that gleamed blue with loaded bolts.


    The Imperial hunting dogs were closing in.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Trudge. Trudge.


    Five shadows approached.


    Aegis Special Forces Team 4, crossbows raised, cut through the smoke and dust as they slowly made their way toward the carriage.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    They were professionals, having handled countless assassination missions in the Imperial Capital.


    Once the higher-ups assigned a target, they acted like ruthless killing machines. Regardless of gender, age, how pitifully their targets wept, or how they pleaded, they wouldnt bat an eye in executing them.


    This time, there were two caught in their trap.


    Having overturned the carriage, the targets would surely be disoriented.


    The plan was to eliminate them quickly, obliterate all evidence, and then leave the scene


    But that was how it was supposed to go.


    Swish-!


    The plan went awry from the very start.


    Through the thick smoke, dusting away the debris, Elize burst out like a cannonball.


    "...?!"


    The agent at the forefront, who was approaching with his crossbow, widened his eyes at the unexpected development.


    In the hands of the maid with navy-blue short hair was a blunt rectangular bladed executioners sword.


    Whoosh-!


    And with that sword, she decapitated the lead agent in a single stroke.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Thud-thud-thud-!


    The other agents indiscriminately fired their crossbows at Elize.


    Arrows poured down like rain, and the smoke and dust that filled the air were momentarily torn apart by the trajectory of the arrows before settling down again.


    Elize calmly extended the Sword Coffin strapped to her back to use as a shield.


    Ping! Ting-ting-ting!


    Scratches marred the surface of the coffin, but the arrows couldnt penetrate it.


    Clink!


    Opening the Sword Coffin to her sides, Elize pulled out two short swords and threw them forward.


    Thunk! Whoosh!


    "Gurk?!"


    The second agent was struck in the neck and forehead by the short swords. He collapsed on the spot.


    As she threw the short swords, Elize was already charging forward.


    Suddenly, in her hands, she held the initial executioners sword and one more slender rapier.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The agents shot the remaining arrows at the charging Elize, but


    Ching-ching-ching-!


    Elize deflected all the arrows effortlessly with her rapier.


    Dong-thunk-!


    Approaching the third agent, Elize swung her executioners sword, cutting off his head too.


    Then, spinning her body in a full circle to gather momentumshe threw the executioners sword.


    Whoosh!


    The spinning sword impaled the fourth agents upper body as he was loading his crossbow.


    Blood sprayed as he was pinned to the wall.


    Elize, catching her breath, looked at her last opponent, just as an arrow flew toward her face.


    "!"


    With a transcendent reflex, Elize swung her rapier to deflect the arrow.


    But it was a mistake.


    The last agents arrow was the same as the one that destroyed the carriage, enchanted with explosive magic.


    Boom-bang!


    A massive explosion erupted from the rapier as it blocked the arrow.


    The agent, staring at the thickening smoke and dust, calmly loaded the next arrow.


    He didnt let his guard down. That maid was no ordinary foe.


    I must end this carefully and decisively. Otherwise, Im the one who will suffer.


    Just as the agent cautiously advanced, a step at a time


    "Sword Coffin, eject."


    Vroom!


    Suddenly, a magical light flashed from within the smoke and dust. Startled, the agent shot arrows at it. Swoosh! Swoosh!


    But what was there wasnt Elize but the Sword Coffin. It was merely activated by Elizes command to emit a magical light.


    And she didnt miss the opportunity when the enemys attention was diverted.


    Dash!


    Cutting through the smoke and dust, Elize leaped to the agents side.


    "Third sword."


    Swish-!


    The long sword ejected from the Sword Coffin, spinning in the air above Elizes head.


    Serenades hand touched Elizes back and then fell away. Elize did not look back.


    Listening to the fading footsteps of her departing master, Elize briefly closed her eyes, then opened them wide, filled with determination.


    I wont die here.


    She would kill them all, survive, and see Serenades face again. And then...


    Thump.


    The next moment,


    An arrow lodged into Elizes stomach without warning.


    "...!"


    Startled, she coughed up blood and glared ahead.


    She hadnt sensed the snipers attack, which meant there must be a sniper with special skills.


    "Fine..."


    Drawing a new sword from the Sword Coffin, Elize growled.


    "Now it feels like Im dealing with the special agents of the Black Ops...!"


    The next moment, a fierce attack from five special forces agents fell upon Elize.


    ***


    The partys atmosphere was ripening by the minute.


    We had won the war against Bringar Duchy, solidified the alliance with the northern kingdom, and even announced my engagement with Princess Yun. Truly, it was a joyous time on all fronts.


    The newly engaged Imperial Prince and Princesss energetic dance ignited the partys atmosphere to a whole new level.


    Even now, as Yun and I had returned to rest, the orchestra continued to play lively music, and in the center of the grand hall, the nobles each formed couples and enjoyed dancing.


    Everyone looks so joyful.


    Drained of energy, I dumbly stared at the spectacle.


    Yun had left to converse with the Northern Kingdoms emissaries, and I was sitting in my designated spot on the platform, catching my breath.


    "Well done, Ash."


    I heard someone call my name and turned to find Fernandez.


    Fernandez took a seat beside me and grinned broadly.


    "Simply by fulfilling your role so well, youve made Father and your brothers extremely happy. Im proud of you."


    "What... Well, I guess Ive reached the age to get things right?"


    Fernandez playfully ruffled my smiling head.


    After leaving it at that, I asked,


    "Brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Setting the fire at the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, was that your doing?"


    "Yes."


    Fernandez admitted it with a refreshingly unabashed attitude.


    "We announced your engagement today, but what if we sent a divorce request to that side and got rejected? Anyway, we were planning to expel the Silver Winter family, so I went straight to work."


    "..."


    "The real power in the Silver Winter Merchant Guild is currently with Countess Serenade. Eliminate that young lady, and its a snake without a head. They say the Count lost his taste years ago."


    Fernandez shrugged his shoulders.


    "But Countess Serenade didnt die in the fire, did she? I intended to disguise it as an accident... Ah, our people are more clumsy than I thought."


    "So?"


    I asked, straining to find Serenade at the party, even though she was long overdue.


    "Did you send someone to kill her for sure?"


    "Yes. I hate to go this far, but she seemed intent on coming to the party. On the day of your new engagement announcement, how bad would it look if your former fiance showed up? How ugly to the Northern emissaries? I had to stop it."


    "..."


    "So I deployed smart kids who do a good job on our side. Theyll erase her from this world without a trace."


    Fernandez playfully patted my silent shoulder, smiling.


    "Why? Are you uncomfortable because shes your former fiance? You used to dislike her so much."


    "... No. You did well, brother."


    With a cheer, I got up from my chair.


    "But brother. About that... Guardians meeting."


    "Yes?"


    "If someone has the qualifications of a Guardian, anyone can summon it, right?"


    "Of course, if there is an issue that important."


    "I see."


    I craned my neck, looking for the Emperor and Lark within my line of sight. They were all within range.


    "Then, Ill summon it now."


    "What?"


    "The Guardians meeting. Right now. I want it summoned."


    I chopped out my words to Fernandez, who was looking at me with astonished eyes.


    "I have something to talk about."


    Yes. Ive reached the age where I can fend for myself.


    "Something very important. A discussion."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    In the garden of the Imperial Palace, Alberto stood still at the entrance to the Star Palace.


    With a gentle expression, Alberto, who had been watering a tree planted near the entrance, suddenly glanced to the side.


    "Youre here."


    Alberto seemed to smile gently.


    "Miss Serenade."


    "..."


    The space next to Alberto shimmered transparently, and then, crumpling like clothing, someone revealed themselves by taking off a cloak.


    It was Serenade.


    What she had been wearing and had taken off was the [Invisibility Cloak]. It was an item that Ash had given her in advance for emergencies.


    Wearing this cloak and hiding, Serenade had come to the Star Palace.


    She was familiar with the way since she had often visited this place in her childhood, and above all, Ash had told her that an ally would be waiting for her here.


    Looking up at the allys face, Serenade murmured with difficulty.


    "Alberto..."


    "Its been a long time. Youve grown a lot."


    Although they hadnt seen each other in several years, Alberto was lively. Serenade smiled without even realizing it.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Alberto, youre the same as ever."


    But there was no time for the two to ease the tension. The sound of soldiers footsteps began to echo around the Star Palace.


    Alberto nodded with a stern face.


    "I have already been informed by the Prince. I will escort you to the banquet hall."


    Quickly scanning the surroundings, Alberto took Serenades hand and led her.


    "This way."


    "But, Alberto!"


    Serenade blurted out in shock.


    "If you get caught helping me, it will have a bad effect on you too..."


    "I have worked in this palace for 50 years now."


    Alberto calmly shrugged his shoulders.


    "Its about time I retired."


    "..."


    "To be able to help a young countess whos like a granddaughter before retiring, isnt that rather a joyous thing?"


    Alberto, who showed a broad smile, began to walk ahead.


    "There is no one who knows the shortcuts and byways between the palaces better than me. Come on, lets go. Ill guide you faster than anyone else."


    Serenade, limping due to her injury, followed Alberto towards the banquet hall.


    ***


    The evening sky over the Imperial Capital was red.


    The crimson sunset had covered the entire Imperial Palace.


    The banquet hall was no different, with both the large building and the surrounding garden glowing red.


    The partys starting time of 6 p.m. had long passed.


    Since it was already late, all the nobles who were to enter were already inside.


    Therefore, the entrance to the banquet hall was deserted. Alberto and Serenade had just arrived here through a shortcut.


    "Youve had a long journey, Miss Serenade."


    Pointing to the entrance of the banquet hall, Alberto grinned.


    "Now, please enter. Prince Ash will be waiting for you."


    "..."


    Serenade suddenly looked down at her disheveled appearance.


    She was already unsatisfied with her hair, makeup, and dress, and her condition had worsened due to the ambush on the way.


    Blood had oozed from her forehead when the carriage was rammed.


    The dresss hem was torn, her stockings were frayed, and her shoes heel was even broken, wobbling as she walked.


    She was in no shape to attend a party.


    She wanted to hide in a mouse hole rather than go to the banquet hall.


    "To attend a party looking like this..."


    Serenade tightly clenched the hem of her dress.


    "People will laugh at me..."


    "What does it matter if they laugh?"


    Alberto uttered solemnly.


    "Who has come to see you, Miss? Those foolish people who mock your appearance? Or Prince Ash, who awaits you?"


    At the mention of Ashs name, Serenades shoulders flinched.


    The fact that he was waiting for her made her all the more unwilling to show herself in such a state.


    "His Highness the Prince will... be ashamed of me too..."


    "That is not the case."


    Alberto assured her.


    "Trust me. His Highness Prince Ash will never regard Miss Serenade as something to be ashamed of."


    Perhaps this was the last chance she might have to see Ash.


    "Huh."


    Serenade inhaled deeply, straightened her back, and stood up tall. Then she opened her reddened silver eyes.


    Yes, I will bear it.


    Even if what you have left to give me is only farewell and pain.


    Even if all that awaits me, a forsaken person, is a thorny path filled with humiliation, disgrace, and wounds.


    If thats what youve given me, I will willingly embrace it.


    With that determination, her mind settled.


    Ash approached right in front of Serenade. The once noisy party hall quieted for a moment.


    "Serenade."


    Ash was the first to smile warmly.


    Lifting his trembling lips, Serenade smiled back.


    "...Your Highness Prince Ash."


    At Serenades greeting, Ash chuckled.


    "You can call me My Lord as usual."


    "But..."


    Serenade glanced sideways at the princess sitting on the platform, watching them.


    "The new princess youve promised to marry is here."


    "..."


    Instead of words, Ash slowly looked down at Serenades feet.


    "Youve had a tough time coming all the way here for me."


    Observing Serenades worn and broken shoes, Ash suddenly,


    "Heave-ho."


    Whoosh!


    He took off his shoes and casually threw them aside.


    At this unexpected action, not only the people around but also Serenades eyes widened in surprise.


    And then Ash carefully knelt on one knee in front of Serenade, lifted Serenades foot, and... removed Serenades shoe.


    The murmuring around them grew louder. The princess on the platform also appeared shocked, covering her mouth.


    Serenades feet within the shoes were caked with mud and blood.


    "Um... Prince Ash...?"


    Watching Ash, who had removed both of the broken shoes and tossed them aside, Serenade stammered in a bewildered tone.


    "What are you doing right now...?"


    "If it goes like this, stepping on your foot again wont hurt, will it?"


    "What?"


    Ash looked at the orchestra next to him and swung his arm widely.


    Upon this gesture, the sharp-witted conductor immediately grabbed the baton and swung it.


    As the prelude to a waltz filled the air, Ash gave a sly wink to Serenade.


    "Theres only one thing a man and woman do at a party, right?"


    "...?"


    "Weve practiced together all this time. So we should put it to use on the main stage."


    Ash grabbed Serenades hand and skillfully pulled her close.


    Assuming a posture as if embracing each other in the waltz.


    Ash displayed a playful smile.


    A smile that reminded them of their very young days. Dazzling.


    "Shall we dance, Cinderella?"


    The music began.


    And amidst the astonished gazes of everyone, the two began to dance barefoot.


    ***


    30 minutes before Serenades arrival.


    In the innermost room of the grand banquet hall.


    At the guardians meeting urgently summoned by Ash.


    "From now on, the Southern Front will refuse all support from the Imperial Family."


    Ash said this outright to the Emperor and his two brothers.


    "What?"


    "What...?"


    "...?"


    Lark, Fernandez, and even the Emperor looked at the youngest one, who was spouting nonsense, with bewildered eyes.


    "I proclaim it here and now."


    Regardless of their reaction, Ash declared confidently.


    "From this moment on, the monster front will follow a completely independent route, separate from the Empire."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    The monster front will follow a completely independent route, separate from the Empire."


    Yes, I had made up my mind.


    Cooperating in maintaining the Empires four major fronts.


    Also, marrying Princess Yun strategically to benefit the Imperial Family,


    And in return, having the Imperial Family send reinforcements to the Southern Front as promised.


    All these matters - I decided to refuse them.


    Not only that, I declared that the Southern Front would break away from the Empires protection and become an independent front.


    I had made up my mind.


    ...


    The atmosphere in the room turned cold at my declaration.


    After a brief silence, the Emperor stared at me intently and opened his mouth.


    Explain yourself. Commander of the Southern Front.


    I met the Emperors gaze. His expression seemed more curious than angry.


    Why did you make such a choice?


    ...


    Why, why indeed.


    Sighing heavily, I swallowed a big breath.


    There are three main reasons.


    First.


    It was because of the negative impact the Imperial reinforcements had on the Southern Front.


    From Stage 1, I had requested support from the Imperial Family. Back then, Aider had said to me:


    - ...Are you sure its okay, My Lord?


    Both Aider and I knew that asking for support from the central Empire would trigger a fatal event in the middle of the game.


    And that event was the erosion of control over the Southern Front by the Imperial Family.


    As more and more Imperial reinforcements were sent to the Southern Front, they would gradually take control of it.


    And eventually, they would deprive the player of authority, manipulating the Southern Front to the Imperial Familys liking.


    I remember when I was a naive beginner, abusing the command for reinforcements thinking it was good, only to lose all command authority and watch the game run automatically.


    Once the Southern Front was controlled, the Imperial reinforcements would never properly manage it.


    They would send SR-grade or higher hero characters to the Imperial Capital and skim off high-grade items and Magic Cores for the Imperial Family.


    The Southern Front would be reduced to a mere expansion base mining resources right in front of the enemy line, eventually falling into ruin when unable to fend off the monster attacks.


    Thats why I decided to use the reinforcement chance only once, and on a small scale.


    Just enough help to allow the Southern Front to grow strong on its own, only once.


    But if I cooperated closely with the Imperial Family as it was, they would continue to send reinforcements to the South.


    Sooner or later, the Southern Front would be swallowed up by the Imperial Family.


    So I refused.


    Thats the first reason. A functional reason for the management of the front.


    Second.


    What I want to protect is not the Empire, but the people.


    I lifted my head and spoke with conviction.


    A look of bewilderment crossed the faces of the Emperor and the Princes. The Emperor asked, perplexed:


    People?


    While standing on the Monster Front, I had only one goal.


    I voiced the goal I had held from the beginning.


    To kill the monsters and save the people.


    Yes.


    Never to forget, that one sole purpose.


    Monsters dont discriminate between humans. They kill fairly. They dont kill the Imperial citizens first, nor do they kill other races later.


    The monsters goal is simple.


    Kill humans. Destroy the world.


    Therefore, the goal of the Monster Front fighting against them is simple too.


    Save people. Protect the world.


    The struggle on the Monster Front has no ideology. No nation, no race. All that exists there is the simple goal of saving the people behind the walls.


    A goal that is simple, and thus sublime.


    But the moment I become subservient to the Imperial Family, this simplicity will lose its brilliance.


    The Monster Front will prioritize the Empires citizens, persecute other races, and exploit and discard people from other countries, just like the other fronts.


    That cannot happen.


    "In the Imperial Capital, you captured citizens and tortured them to identify the true faces of the hostile hidden forces, and after the torture and interrogation were done, you selectively sacrificed those with ability to human offerings," I said to Fernandez, who continued to stare at me without averting his eyes.


    - No matter what happens, we must stop that fate of destruction. We must protect the empire at any cost, even if it means sacrifice.


    It wasnt just talk.


    They really did whatever it took, paid whatever sacrifice was necessary, to protect the empire.


    "It really is an impressive circular structure. How closely the three fronts cooperate and mesh together."


    "..."


    "Without the slaves of different races, prisoners of enemy nations, and citizens of the outskirts... What will you burn next?"


    I glared at the Emperor.


    "To maintain this massive flesh called the empire, Father, you and my brothers are killing people."


    "..."


    "Youre killing, and killing, and killing, and killing, and killing again."


    I spat towards them.


    "To protect the empire, you indiscriminately kill innocents. Youre monsters yourselves."


    My purpose is to kill monsters and save people.


    This banner must not be damaged.


    Thats why I cant be with you, who have become monsters for the sake of a single nation.


    Its such a simple story.


    "...Ha ha."


    And then,


    "Ahahahahaha!"


    The Emperor laughed.


    He laughed heartily and refreshingly. I scowled. Whats going on?


    "So, whats your point, my son?"


    The laughter stopped abruptly as the Emperor challenged me.


    "To stand alone, fall into that monster-infested southern region, and distance yourself from wicked people like us! To proudly claim yourself as righteous and wither away?"


    The Emperors voice rumbled.


    "That path is hell!"


    "...!"


    "You say youll protect people? Then what is the definition of a person? Is it a human? A different race? Or is it a monster that speaks human language? Where does humanity end?"


    Faced with the Emperors onslaught, I gritted my teeth.


    "What about traitors? Rebels? Thieves, robbers, and frauds? All this foul-smelling trash heap is human! You declare youll protect them all?"


    "..."


    "The more you pursue a foolish righteousness, the more you will suffer! The place youre heading to is hell. Do you truly not understand?"


    The Emperor roared, kicking his chair as he stood.


    "Even if you raise a pure and clean flag! It will become soaked with blood and ash the moment you cross the battlefield. My young son, do you truly not understand?"


    "..."


    Clenching my fist,


    I barely managed to speak.


    "...I have already sacrificed much."


    742 campaigns.


    741 failures, and a single success.


    In all those games, I had always sent my characters to death.


    For the overall efficiency of the game, I had thrown countless subordinates into death without a moments hesitation. I never questioned that act.


    I was a monster.


    A monster obsessed with efficiency, knowing nothing but strategy, not seeing people as people.


    I wont be that way again.


    "There will be no choice but to bend my beliefs sometimes. I may end up half a monster again at the end of this path."


    But I will do my best.


    At least, at the very least, I will not forget what matters most to me.


    "Even if theres a single white part left on the flag in my hand at the end, no! Even if nothing but the flagpole remains in my grasp. Even so, I will march forward with this flag."


    I will kill monsters and save people.


    I wont let go of this banner.


    For that,


    "I will say it again. The Monster Front will follow a completely independent path, separate from the empire."


    I told the empires defenders.


    "...I will protect people, not the empire."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    "I understand your intentions, Ash."


    After a long silence, the Emperor finally spoke.


    "Breaking free from the Piece trapped in the game and becoming a Player yourself, quite ambitious, isnt it?"


    ...Piece? Player?


    Suddenly, game terminology was mentioned. I was so surprised that my eyes widened.


    "What do you mean by that, Father?"


    "It means exactly what it says."


    The Emperor calmly smiled and sat back down.


    "On the chessboard called the world, not just a Piece controlled by others, but one who carves out their own destiny."


    In his hand was suddenly a chess piece - a black king.


    "Discussing the fate of the world, commanding others lives with words, fighting for control of the world itself - a being of a higher dimension. One who is qualified to play chess."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    Crack!


    The Emperor loudly set the black king on the armrest of his chair.


    "That is what a Player is."


    "..."


    "To put it more simply, one could also call it a King."


    I thought of the chessboard placed next to the Emperors throne.


    The chessboard, the pieces, the players.


    Then those who have been calling me a Player all this time...


    "The youngest, the most foolish, and the most fragile of you have grown to this extent! As a father, I am pleased."


    Thump!


    The Emperors hand fiercely clenched the chess piece, and he growled.


    "But as an Emperor, its hard to forgive easily."


    "..."


    "Theres no parent who wouldnt welcome their childs independence, but this place is the Imperial Family, and I am the Emperor. The declaration of independence in the southern front means, in other words, that this territory will escape the Empires jurisdiction."


    A chilling aura emanated from the Emperors entire body.


    "Do you think I would allow such a thing while Im still alive and breathing?"


    "...The southern front is undoubtedly the land of the Empire, and your territory, Father. However, for the next 3 years."


    I stood firm, unshaken, and raised my voice.


    "For 3 years only, as a completely independent front, I ask that all the struggles and governance of that area be entrusted solely to my hands."


    Whatever I did or caused in the southern front, the Imperial Family would not interfere. That was all I wanted.


    But, of course, the Emperor was not going to permit it just like that.


    "Why should I do that? What benefit would it bring to the Imperial Family, to the Empire?"


    Yes.


    In the end, what moves people is not reason, but real benefit. I had to persuade them with this benefit.


    "I will offer the magic stones acquired in the southern front to the Imperial Family."


    My words caused the Emperors straight eyebrows to furrow.


    "Magic stones? From Crossroad?"


    "Yes."


    A source of magic power obtainable from monsters - magic stones were the largest strategic resource produced in Crossroad.


    However, most of its production was consumed in the southern continent.


    Because Crossroad was such a remote place, distribution was not easy.


    The merchants in Crossroad take the magic stones to other cities and countries in the south to sell them. Theres quite a demand for magic stones there as well.


    But now,


    "The monsters invasions are getting more intense. In other words, the amount of magic stones that can be collected is increasing."


    After I took office as the lord, the production of magic stones skyrocketed. It was because monsters were pouring out like mad.


    Right now, the warehouse in Crossroad is filled with unsold magic stones.


    While I refrained from selling some for profit control, the demand in the southern continent could no longer keep up with the supply.


    I will provide these magic stones to the Imperial Family for free.


    ...Not all of them, maybe about half?


    "With this amount of magic stones, we should be able to operate the Dark Black Water Everblack without human sacrifices," I said.


    "..."


    "That means you no longer need to harm innocent lives. Prisoners of the Bringar Duchy, citizens on the outskirts, theres no need to capture and burn them as fuel."


    A smile flickered across the Emperors lips.


    Whether it was a jest, sarcasm, or some other meaning in his smile, I found it hard to guess.


    "Its an interesting proposal. But the distance between the Imperial Capital and Crossroad is great. The road is not well-maintained, and the security is unstable. How do you plan to transport the magic stones to the Imperial Capital?"


    Please spare Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Also, permit the independent route of the southern front.


    Acknowledge my usefulness.


    Acknowledge Serenades usefulness too.


    Serenade and I - you need us in your Empire.


    ...


    The Emperor, his smile vanished, stared at me expressionlessly.


    It was a golden gaze that seemed to scan not my appearance but my soul. I did not back down and met his eyes.


    Very well.


    Finally, the Emperor spoke.


    But the decision will be made after I meet the Countess of Silver Winter. Where is she?


    She has not arrived at the party yet.


    Fernandezs eyes flashed sharply.


    "Ive dispatched the special forces. She wont make it back alive."


    "Well see."


    I smirked.


    "Well have to wait and see."


    ***


    Then Serenade arrived at the grand banquet hall.


    Though she had suffered through chaos and turmoil, she had kept her promise and entered this place.


    Before greeting Serenade, I approached Princess Yun.


    I knelt on one knee before her and carefully took her hand.


    "Im sorry, Yun."


    Her eyes widened at my unexpected apology.


    "We had a good time, though it was short. But I guess this is where it ends for us."


    "...?"


    Shock filled Yuns yellow eyes in an instant. The princess was quick-witted.


    "Youre not going to ditch me right after announcing our engagement, are you?"


    "Thats how it is."


    "Didnt you say you were marrying me?"


    "Sorry, but I never said that."


    I had said to my brothers that I would break off my engagement with Silver Winter, and that Id meet you. But I never said Id accept the marriage, did I?


    "The engagement announcement was something Father did on his own, and I never once gave the okay sign. Though I did enjoy dancing."


    "No..."


    "You wanted this marriage, didnt you? I hope you meet a muscular man who fits your taste, not a bad-reputation scoundrel like me."


    Standing slowly, I left Princess Yun standing with her mouth agape.


    "Dont worry. The alliance between Ariane Kingdom and the Empire will remain strong. Not through an old-fashioned strategic marriage, but a clean contract for a functional alliance. Lets go for a relationship as refreshing and crisp as the snow in summer."


    "..."


    When I threw her words back at her, Yun finally spoke.


    "Prince Ash. Youre really a shameless bastard."


    I shrugged.


    "Ive heard that before."


    Then I walked down the stairs, heading towards Serenade, who was standing by herself.


    ***


    Now.


    In the center of the party hall, receiving everyones attention.


    Dancing barefoot with Serenade, I whispered softly in her ear.


    "...Thats what went on between Father and me."


    I told Serenade about the conversation that had taken place at the Guardian meeting a little while ago.


    While dancing a gentle waltz with me, Serenade listened quietly to my story.


    Her face was pale, but her silver eyes were bright.


    "Serenade. This is the final trial you must overcome."


    For you to survive. And for me to survive.


    The music was coming to an end.


    Before finishing the dance, I looked straight into Serenades eyes and asked,


    "Are you ready to defy the highest person in this country?"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    In the innermost room of the grand conference hall.


    Carefully, Serenade stepped inside, finding the Emperor seated alone, waiting for her.


    Though tense, Serenade didnt panic and performed the proper formalities, kneeling and bowing her head.


    "Long live Your Majesty, the Great Emperor. This humble servant is here to serve."


    Her feet were bare, her attire splattered with mud and blood, but the Emperor didnt seem to care.


    "Countess of Silver Winter, this is my first time seeing you in person."


    At the Emperors words, Serenade silently bowed her head.


    Even on the day when Ash and Serenade were engaged, the Emperor did not attend.


    He cited official duties, but Serenade couldnt tell if that was the only reason.


    And so, for ten years, while being the Crown Princes fiance, Serenade had never directly served the Emperor. This was the first time.


    "Lets get straight to the point," said the Emperor, stroking his chin slowly.


    "I heard that your Merchant Guild will be assisting the Imperial Family. Is that true?"


    "Thats true, sir. Our Merchant Guild will..." Serenade began to list the items they could supply on the four fronts, but the Emperor waved his hand to stop her.


    "I already heard from Ash, so theres no need to recite the details again. Well manage that part gradually."


    "..."


    "What I want to ask is about the price that you will receive in return."


    Serenades eyes widened.


    "The price... Your Majesty?"


    "You are a merchant, are you not? You should receive a price for the goods you provide."


    The Emperor grinned.


    "What do you wish for?"


    "..."


    "In exchange for your devotion to the Empire and the Imperial Family, what do you seek to gain?"


    Stumbling, Serenade bowed her head.


    "This girl..."


    "Your father, the Count of Silver Winter, was always precise in his calculations."


    The Emperors smile did not wane.


    "He took exactly as much as he provided. Thats why I liked him. A trustworthy trading partner."


    "..."


    "But he was too greedy in his last deal. He made a mistake in his calculations."


    The last deal.


    Presumptuously, the Silver Winter family had requested a marriage alliance with the Imperial Family.


    The Emperor had clearly defined that as greed and a mistake.


    "So, Countess. I hope you wont make the same mistake as your father. Make sure to calculate correctly."


    "..."


    "Now, answer me. In exchange for your devotion to the Empire and the Imperial Family, what do you seek to gain?"


    Serenades bowed head dropped even lower.


    Serenade knew. The current crisis facing her family, the brink of extinction, was because of her fathers greed at that time.


    Serenade also knew what she should answer here, what she should ask the Emperor for.


    I should wish for nothing.


    She would pledge everything in the Merchant Guild to the Empire and the Imperial Family, become a loyal dog to the Emperor, do as she was told, and never harbor any vain ambitions again.


    So... just spare her life.


    That was the correct answer. She knew it well.


    So, she had to say it.


    She had to say-


    - Get what you want, master.


    Elizes voice flashed across her mind.


    Serenade blinked her silver eyes in confusion.


    What did you desire?


    Desire? What I desired...


    - I promise, sister.


    At that moment, the scenery of youth distantly shrouded her sight.


    The boy who smiled like an angel that day.


    The memories of young days that never ceased to clutch her heart.


    Ah.


    Serenade gritted her teeth.


    She knew it. This was greed.


    She was making a miscalculation. And perhaps, through this mistake, she might die.


    But-


    "...The girl desires only one thing."


    If she couldnt attain the one thing she wanted in her life.


    How was that different from dying?


    With clenched fists, eyes wide open, Serenade held her head high.


    And spoke to the man who ruled half the world.


    "Please do not annul the engagement between Prince Ash and me."


    "...?"


    A bitter smile crossed the Emperors lips.


    "Foolish, bold, silly youth."


    "..."


    "It reminds me of Dustia."


    The Emperor suddenly remembered the woman he had loved.


    "She was a beautiful person."


    Raised harshly as a slave, she wasnt much to look at, but.


    Her nature was gentle and warm, enough to captivate the ruler of the Empire.


    Serenade, who had spent her childhood with Dustia in the star palace, nodded her head in agreement.


    "She was more beautiful than anyone else in this world."


    "..."


    The Emperor, slightly nodding his head, waved his hand.


    "I permit the existence of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. The Silver Winter family will continue to lead the Merchant Guild, contributing fully to the Imperial Family and the Empire as promised."


    Serenade immediately touched her forehead to the ground in gratitude.


    "Your grace is boundless, Your Majesty."


    "However."


    Serenades eyes widened at the Emperors following words.


    "I cannot guarantee the engagement with Ash."


    "...!"


    Watching Serenades body stiffen, the Emperor chuckled.


    "Thats something you young ones have to figure out on your own."


    "Yes...?"


    "One day they say they love each other to death, the next they break up. Thats what lovers do. And Ash is the Empires most notorious playboy, isnt he?"


    The Emperor rubbed his forehead as if in pain.


    "He dumped the princess of Ariane Kingdom, smearing mud on his fathers face who announced the engagement. And what? Going his own way? Goodness... Just when I thought he had matured a little, he remains a wayward brat."


    "..."


    "If you truly love that damned boy, youll have to suffer a lot in the future."


    The Emperor waved his hand dismissively.


    "Take back my troublesome youngest son."


    A mischievous smile played on the rulers face.


    "Embrace him, prepared to be kicked aside."


    ***


    When Serenade stepped outside, the grand hall was in turmoil.


    The Northern Kingdoms envoys were seen stepping out of the grand ballroom, chattering away.


    Lark and Fernandez were seen beside them, attempting to soothe their grievances.


    Unaware of what had happened, Serenade blinked in confusion, when a voice reached her ears.


    "Did you sort it out?"


    Serenade looked in the direction of the voice, and there lay Ash, sprawled across a pile of broken chairs. Startled, Serenade stammered,


    "What has happened?"


    "Well, various things... Things I had to take responsibility for..."


    Ash grumbled as he got up, his elegant ceremonial robe covered in dust and wood splinters.


    "So, is everything settled with Father?"


    "Ah, yes! Everything has been resolved! They agreed to respect my Merchant Guild."


    Ash whistled sharply.


    "You did well. You really pulled it off."


    "Its all thanks to you, My Lord. Really... really thank you, My Lord."


    "We did it together."


    Ash smiled warmly. Serenade swallowed dryly.


    "And, about our relationship, um, permission to... that is to say..."


    Our engagement hasnt been broken off.


    We are still pledged to marry.


    So, from now on, I really want to be true lovers.


    There were many words swirling inside her, but none came out. Serenade hesitated for a long time.


    "Serenade."


    Then, Ash reached out and tightly held Serenades hand. Serenade held her breath.


    Ash grinned as if he knew exactly what Serenade was thinking. Serenade couldnt face him and lowered her blushing face.


    And then, Ash said,


    "Lets break off our engagement."


    "..."


    Serenades shoulders stiffened.


    For a moment, unable to understand what this man was saying, she froze. Then, cautiously, Serenade asked,


    "...Pardon?"


    But she hadnt misheard.


    Ash, in a clear voice that resonated unnecessarily, said once more,


    "Lets cancel our engagement."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    10 minutes ago.


    It may sound sudden, but I was hit with a German Suplex.


    Im talking about the wrestling technique where you grab your opponents waist with both hands, lift them up, and slam them headfirst onto the ground.


    I dont know what this move is called in this world, but anyway, I was on the receiving end of it.


    The person who did this to me was none other than Princess Yun.


    "Whooooaaaah!"


    With bear-like strength, she lifted me up and slammed me onto the wooden chairs arranged on the stage.


    Crash!


    "Urgh!"


    The chairs were smashed to pieces, and I found myself buried in the debris.


    I gasped, feeling no sensation in my throat. It seemed my back was severely injured too.


    As I lay sprawled out, Princess Yun gave me a fierce look and cast a healing spell on me.


    Really? Hurt me and then heal me? Whats your class, Princess? Fighter or priest?


    "Theres no one who cheats in the North. Do you know why?"


    After finishing the German Suplex and the healing spell, Yun looked down at me, sprawled on the floor, and dusted off her hands.


    "Anyone who cheats, regardless of status, age, or gender, must suffer this."


    "Im sorry..." I stammered.


    After announcing our engagement today, I had openly danced with another woman, as if to reject Princess Yun.


    It had caused an uproar among the Northern Kingdoms diplomats. It was a major diplomatic faux pas.


    The enraged people of the Northern Kingdom decided to punish me in their own way, and this was the result. What a refreshingly straightforward country.


    "Now, I think this should soothe your anger a bit," Fernandez stepped forward, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere. His face showed a certain satisfaction.


    "Marrying a scoundrel like my brother, someone with a bright future like Princess Yun, is such a waste."


    "Actually, even in our Imperial Family, there was much talk. We feared that an arranged marriage with this troublemaker might be detrimental to Ariane Kingdom..."


    Lark joined in as well. Being betrayed by my brothers felt somewhat sad.


    The two princes placated the Northern Kingdoms diplomats and led them out of the banquet hall.


    Since the strategic marriage had already gone awry, they must strengthen the alliance in other ways.


    Princess Yun gave me one last disdainful glance before leaving. I waved at her back with a smile.


    "Did Prince Ash cause trouble again?"


    "It seems so. Hes truly the empires number one scoundrel."


    "So whats the deal? Didnt want to marry the Northern Kingdom, so he danced with his old, impoverished former fiance, whom hed never even glanced at before?"


    "Does he have any awareness that hes bringing shame to the Royal Family?"


    "The Emperor must be deeply worried..."


    As I monopolized the scorn of the other nobles remaining in the party hall, I narrowed my eyes.


    Thanks to my well-established reputation as a crazy troublemaker, they might curse me, but they werent too shocked.


    Ive added another page to the legend of Ash, the scoundrel...


    Just as Id resolved to live as Ash, I pulled off something like this. Perhaps I have quite a talent for mischief?


    Thats when Serenade finished her private audience with the Emperor and came out. I grinned and spoke to her.


    "Did you resolve it well?"


    ***


    "Lets annul our engagement."


    After hearing that the conversation between the Emperor and Serenade had gone well.


    It seemed Serenade had more to say to me, so I made the first move.


    ...


    Serenade froze. I smirked wickedly.


    Of course, I knew. I knew that this lady harbored affection for me.


    But the thought of breaking off our engagement with Serenade had been on my mind for a while.


    Quite a few eyes are on us.


    Our exchange on the party platform was drawing attention. I took Serenades hand and led her towards the garden terrace.


    Lets talk over there.


    Serenade followed me, her energy drained.


    The garden was in the full bloom of summer.


    The evening glow was still visible, and the green shade was clear. A refreshing summer scent pervaded the garden.


    By the terrace, the last spring flowers were shedding their petals, one by one. They were pale blue in color.


    Why... is this happening?


    A tearful voice reached my ears. I turned around.


    Why are you trying to leave me again?


    Tears welled and rolled down her pale cheeks.


    With tears streaming below her silver eyes, Serenade looked up at me.


    I remembered the first day I met Serenade. She had looked up at me and cried like this too.


    My Lord, I simply cant understand you. After treating me coldly for years, you were so affectionate these past few days, and now, why... why are you proposing to break off our engagement?


    Swoosh...


    After the greeting, after the wind died down, after the petal-rain stopped.


    ...Er, My Lord... I mean, Your Royal Highness.


    Correcting her address, Serenade smiled faintly.


    I know its really shameful to say this after breaking up, but.


    Her voice trembles. Her eyes turn red. Shes truly a woman of many tears.


    Can you grant me one wish?


    What is it? Tell me.


    Just once... Can you hug me?


    It was a voice that seemed to squeeze all her will.


    I chuckled and spread my arms wide.


    Serenade cautiously stepped into my embrace. I hugged her tightly.


    Tighter. Until I cant breathe. So tight that it crushes me...


    I gently gripped her fragile shoulders, which seemed they would break if I didnt hug her more firmly.


    In my arms, Serenade sobbed.


    This is how we broke our engagement.


    This is how we parted.


    ***


    Three days had passed.


    The victory celebration party was over, the duel with the guardians was finished, the Silver Winter family was spared, and the independent stance of the Southern Front was guaranteed.


    Everything seemed to have ended well, but that wasnt exactly the case.


    First of all, after dumping Princess Yun at the end of the party, about half of the promised sponsors withdrew their support.


    They said they couldnt trust such a frivolous man.


    Isnt it just that they dont want to part with their money...?


    Still, about half actually came to Star Palace and gave their sponsorship.


    I wondered where I was, but one thing was for sure: my die-hard fans were a little scary. Every time I received a donation, I felt a chill.


    Trying to spit while shaking hands was common, but what was with the bizarre requests like asking for an autograph on their butt, or to lick their eyeball, or demanding some sort of reaction? Why were there so many crazy people...?


    Nevertheless, with years of experience as a streamer, I handled the patrons without much difficulty.


    Those who crossed the line with their donations would simply be banned, and that was that.


    The negotiations with the guardians seemed to have gone well, but I was summoned to the Imperial Palace every single day for additional meetings afterward.


    The main discussions were about the production and stock of magical stones, and how much would be sent to the Imperial Capital.


    Of course, the Imperial Capital demanded everything, and I strained myself to conceal the amount earned and sent only about half.


    Half was still frankly too much, but I had to send a generous portion if I wanted to avoid becoming a human sacrifice in this terrifying place.


    I could convince myself to send more than half, thinking I was saving lives. After all, there would be surplus magical stones from the mid-game onwards.


    Delegates from the Northern Ariane Kingdom also visited me once. Surprisingly, Princess Yun had a bright face.


    "Thanks to you, I dont have to get married, so Im relieved, you know!"


    She said she came to see me one last time, having finished preparations to return north.


    The alliance had apparently been successfully concluded, perhaps Fernandez had played a hand in it.


    I felt a bit sorry since this was almost like trolling on my part, but using others for political marriage as pawns shouldnt be done in the first place.


    "Oh, by the way, Im going to tell everyone in my country that I beat you in arm wrestling. Thats fine, right?"


    "Do as you please."


    I could gladly grant that much. Go brag that you not only beat me but threw in a German Suplex.


    "See you later, Your Highness. Next time, put on some more muscle. I think itll suit my taste."


    With that, Yun, before leaving, suddenly lifted her top to show me.


    I, Yuns subordinates, and even Alberto, who was clearing tea cups, were shocked. What the heck?!


    Yuns abs were proudly shining beneath her shirt.


    "How about that? Cool, huh?"


    With a cheeky smile, she left.


    Well... it was impressive, but what was the purpose of showing that off before leaving?


    After a few chaotic days, I sighed in relief, feeling exhausted.


    "Phew, Im tired."


    With no more guests, I began preparations to head south.


    "Your Highness, a new guest has arrived."


    "Huh?"


    With Albertos guidance, someone visited.


    I grinned widely at the familiar face.


    "Hey! Youre alive!"


    "..."


    Clad in a maids dress with Sword Coffin strapped to her back, it was Elize.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Elize was in surprisingly good shape, considering she had faced the Aegis Special Forces alone. Her entire body was covered in bandages, but hey, she was alive.


    "Ive been living in back alleys for a long time. Ive become quite adept at surviving by any means necessary."


    Elize calmly pulled out an empty potion bottle from her pocket and placed it on my desk.


    "...This, which Your Highness gave me, was of great help."


    Curious, I looked, and it was the potion I had given her a while back. Had she saved it without using it and only used it now? Quite thrifty.


    "Anyway, I did not come here to report on my well-being."


    Elize cleared her throat.


    Of course. She must have come to me as the lion of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. I smiled broadly.


    "Is Serenade doing okay?"


    "... Its not a question for a man whos rejected a woman whos been loyal all her life, but I will answer you."


    Elize glared at me sharply.


    "She spent three days crying until yesterday, and returned to work this morning. She then sent me here."


    Surely she didnt send Elize here to kill me?


    I was momentarily scared, but fortunately, that was not the reason.


    "I heard you will use the road when you return to Crossroad."


    "Yes."


    The stingy Imperial Family wont provide a spaceship for my return. So, I was stuck riding a carriage to Crossroad.


    "The further you get from the Imperial Capital, the more dangerous and lawless the southern roads become. Youll need an escort."


    Elize held her hand up to her chest.


    "Thus, my master has sent me. You are to use me as an escort to Crossroad."


    "Huh? You, Elize?"


    "Yes. Of course, Your Highness, who easily bested me, may not find it significant, but I believe I will be of help."


    Well, of course, it would be a huge help. But more than that.


    "If you follow me, then who will guard Serenade?"


    That was the problem. Serenade had been safe because of Elize.


    "There are many other outstanding escorts at Silver Winter Merchant Guild. The young lady will be fine."


    Thats what she said, but arent you trembling? I can see you biting your lip until it bleeds.


    "... The Merchant Guild has already started a joint venture with the Imperial Family. Since the Imperial Family has promised the survival of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and family, no one would dare to touch Silver Winter."


    "Hmm."


    "Your Highness will be exposed to greater danger on a long journey than my master staying at the headquarters of Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Thats what my master said."


    Shes not wrong, but...


    "I dont know why shes so upset about not being able to take care of a man shes already divorced..."


    Elize grumbled, and I chuckled.


    "Didnt you want me to get away from Serenade?"


    "I always wished for Your Highness to disappear from my masters life, but when Your Highness was the one who rejected her first, its extremely..."


    "Extremely?"


    "It pisses me off..."


    What a complex and subtle loyalty.


    Anyway, having an SSR-rated swordsman as an escort is undoubtedly a boon.


    The road down is long, and if the monster frontline situation is urgent, I might be able to borrow her strength.


    Only Serenade felt sorry for me.


    "So, when will you return to Crossroad?"


    "Tomorrow."


    I replied, glancing over my simply packed belongings.


    "Ill leave tomorrow at noon. You should join me then."


    ***


    Naturally, I had to pay my respects to the Emperor before leaving, so I headed towards the royal palace.


    But the timing seemed to be off.


    "Father just went to sleep."


    Lark and Fernandez, who were in conversation in front of the royal chamber, waved at me. Lark pointed to the firmly shut doors of the chamber.


    "He has been awake for a long time, and the situation on the frontline is becoming quite critical. Hes fast asleep."


    "Did he leave any message for me?"


    Lark smiled at that.


    "He said to do well."


    "..."


    "The southern frontline will not receive the protection of the Imperial Family, no, the empire anymore. Its an independent route. Even though there is a limit of three years, it wont be easy. Youve chosen a difficult path for yourself."


    Lark patted my shoulder.


    "But thank you, Ash."


    "Uh? What for?"


    "We no longer have to slaughter the prisoners of war as human sacrifices."


    Gratitude filled Larks deep blue eyes.


    "No matter if I am a guardian for the empires security, I am still a knight. Even if they are from the enemy country, I do not wish to cut down those who are not soldiers."


    "..."


    "Thanks to you, I can avoid unnecessary killing. Really, thank you."


    Larks large, lid-like palm patted my back. Hey, if youre really grateful, be gentle!


    "Well, I should return to the frontline too! To organize the battlefield and have a real victory celebration. So, Ill leave today. What about you, Ash?"


    "Ill leave tomorrow at noon."


    "Ha, ha. We had a hard time gathering together, and now were all dispersing."


    Lark spread his arms wide towards Fernandez and me.


    "Come on, both of you."


    "Heh heh. That would be a pleasure for the rest of my life."


    Dinner ended, and dessert and tea were served.


    I spoke quietly to Alberto, who was savoring the teas fragrance.


    "Alberto, could you put off your retirement plans just a little bit?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Its too early for you to step down from the front line, isnt it? Theres a place that needs you."


    I took a piece of paper from my pocket and handed it over. Alberto received it with a shocked look, and I smiled.


    "Lets work our bones off for a few more years."


    ***


    The next day. Morning.


    A new building bought by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Since the original building had turned to ashes, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had hurriedly bought a nearby building to use as a new Merchant Guild building.


    The Merchant Guild was bustling.


    It was busy moving into the new building, busy calculating the quantity of goods that had burned, busy preparing for a new business linked to the Imperial Family.


    Sitting at her desk on the top floor of the building, in the Guild Masters office, Serenade was also busy.


    Dressed in her usual elegant womens suit, wearing glasses, and holding a pen with her long, slender fingers, she was processing documents at a rapid pace.


    Except for her shortened hair, she looked exactly the same as usual.


    Approaching Serenade, Elize bowed her waist.


    "Ill be going now, my lady."


    Elize was carrying not only the Sword Coffin on her back but also two large bags.


    She was going to accompany Ash to the southern front, so it would be a long journey.


    Serenade gave Elize a faint smile.


    "Go on, Elize. We said our goodbyes yesterday, so well skip it today."


    "...My lady."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you really okay with this?"


    Would it be all right to send Ash away without even seeing his face?


    Thats what Elize was asking.


    "...Yes. Of course."


    Serenade dropped her gaze back to the documents.


    "Go on. Take good care of Prince Ash."


    "...Yes, my lady."


    After hesitating for a moment, Elize bowed once more and left the Guild Masters office.


    Serenade bit her lip and continued to write.


    Knock, knock.


    At that moment, a knock sounded, and someone opened the door and entered. Serenade looked up, puzzled.


    "Excuse me, Countess Silver Winter."


    The person who had come in was Alberto, dressed in a neat suit. Serenades silver eyes widened in surprise.


    "Alberto?"


    "I have brought the letter of recommendation from Prince Ash."


    Alberto approached and courteously placed the paper he was holding on Serenades desk.


    "Since youll be dealing with the Imperial Family more in the future, he said I, who used to be the palace steward, will be of help."


    Serenade unfolded the paper. It was a recommendation letter, personally written by Ash, suggesting Alberto as a counselor for the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    "Welcome, Alberto!" Serenade exclaimed, offering her hand with a broad smile.


    Already tired and busy, Serenade knew that Alberto, who had been a caretaker in the Imperial Palace, would be a great help.


    "I look forward to working with you."


    "Im the one who should say that. Miss Serenade."


    Serenade immediately tried to discuss business related to the Imperial Family with Alberto, but he raised his hand to stop her.


    "Business talk is good, Miss Serenade. But in life, there are moments that never come back," he said.


    "Yes?"


    "I dont think this is the time for you to be here."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash will be leaving for the south soon. Truly, is there not a single thing you wish to tell him?"


    Serenade lowered her head, stuttering.


    "But... Prince Ash, he already broke off our engagement..."


    "So?"


    "We are no longer engaged, not even lovers. How can I..."


    "So?"


    Alberto smiled kindly.


    "Will you give up just like that? You, the head of Silver Winter, the Empires largest Merchant Guild? Theres something you want, and youre going to let it leave without a fuss?"


    Serenade looked up at the old butler with trembling eyes. Alberto spoke with confidence.


    "Life is short, Miss."


    "..."


    "Run. In the direction you truly want to go."


    And so,


    Tossing aside her pen and paperwork, leaving behind the pile of unfinished tasks,


    Serenade bolted out of her office she began to run.


    Towards the south gate of the Imperial Capital.


    Towards the place where Ash was preparing to leave for Crossroad.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Imperial Capitals South Gate.


    Standing beside a carriage laden with goods, I looked back at the enormous city.


    "Time to say bye-bye to this city."


    After inhabiting this body, my world had been confined to Crossroad.


    Monsters, dungeons, and villages were all there was. But coming here changed that perception.


    This world is vast.


    So vast that I couldnt fathom it.


    And the monster frontlines, thats where this whole world was protected.


    Shall I return to the days of strategizing?


    A brief outing had been enjoyable, but indeed, I shouldnt forget my true calling.


    Thinking of the subordinates waiting for me in the southernmost part of the continent, I climbed onto the carriage.


    Ten soldiers assigned as my escorts, two knights, and Elize also mounted their horses and carriages.


    "Alright, lets depar"


    I was about to say depart, but then it happened.


    Clatter! Clatter!


    From inside the Imperial Capitals gate, I saw a woman frantically galloping on a horse. I was slightly startled at first, then soon smiled.


    It was Serenade.


    "Huff! Huff...!"


    Serenade, who had stopped beside the carriage, bent over, panting. Sweat beads were forming at the tip of her delicate chin. How hurriedly she must have come.


    I opened the carriage door, stepped out, and looked at Serenade, bowing slightly.


    "Serenade. Have you come to say goodbye?"


    "Huff, huff... Your Highness."


    Catching her breath, Serenade muttered,


    "Im your business partner, arent I?"


    It was an unexpected remark, but I quickly acknowledged it.


    "And a dance partner too."


    "I was your fiance."


    "We were comrades who fought together at this party."


    With an invigorated expression, Serenade smiled.


    "I wont give up on you, Your Highness."


    Her smile was lovely, so I just looked into her face without speaking.


    "I was always on edge, fearing being abandoned by Your Highness. But, yes. Ive already been abandoned, so theres nothing to worry about anymore. Whatever I do from now on, Ill only grow closer to you."


    Serenade took a step closer to me. Her upward silver gaze didnt waver.


    "Even if you push me away again and again, I will keep approaching you, Your Highness. And I will become so amazing that youll have no choice but to look at me."


    "..."


    "If Your Highness were to go to the end of this world, I would follow you to the end of the world. Ill follow you forever, harboring this black-hearted devotion in my chest."


    Her audacious shout was endearing, and I grinned broadly.


    Having shouted so proudly, Serenades face turned bright red as her words came to an end, and she bowed her head.


    "I... just wanted to tell you that..."


    Covering my mouth, chuckling, I took Serenades hand and lightly kissed her hand.


    Startled, Serenades shoulders jumped, and I gave her a smile.


    "Ill wait. At the end of the world."


    "..."


    "See you again, Serenade."


    After squeezing her slender hand once more, I turned and climbed onto the carriage.


    ...Holy moly.


    How did such cheesy actions and words automatically spring forth? Was it a habit ingrained in this body of Ash?


    The carriage had set off. Serenade stood modestly at the southern gate of the Imperial Capital, continuously waving her hand.


    I waved back through the window.


    We were destined to meet again. There was much to be done with Silver Winters Merchant Guild in the future.


    The road quickly grew distant. When Serenade was out of sight, Elize, who had been driving the horse right next to my carriage, muttered,


    "But werent you two breaking up?"


    "Its just a fresh start."


    "Seems like something a playboy would say when dumping someone..."


    "Thats not true. This Prince is sincere."


    Elize let out a soft sigh.


    "I just wish for Miss Serenade to be happy."


    "Me too."


    Truly. I wished for her happiness.


    And so, I set out to protect the world once again.


    The magic attributes that Junior could handle were three lightning, wind, and water.


    Among them, she fired water magic, which opposed fire.


    Intense streams of water repeatedly struck the giant salamander, and it couldnt endure long, letting out a heavy scream as it fell.


    That made three giant salamanders they had brought down.


    "Haah, haah! Kuhluh, kuhluh!"


    But.


    Attacking a distant target with long-range magic was, of course, strenuous on the body. Junior coughed violently.


    "..."


    Reina Windwell looked at her with displeasure.


    The last, third means was Reina herself. However, Reina was in charge of defense during this battle, blocking the enemys fireballs.


    It wasnt just the giant salamanders spewing fire.


    Regular salamanders also approached, continuously spraying fire. Although the regular soldiers were eliminating them as soon as they appeared, the attacks didnt stop.


    If they deployed Reina in the attack, the walls would become a sea of flames.


    In the end, the only viable means of attack were two. Damien was running out of bullets for his magic gun, and Juniors condition was at rock bottom.


    "...Theres no choice."


    Grinding his teeth, Lucas pressed his helmet onto his head.


    "Ill go out and take care of the remaining five giant salamanders myself. Evangeline!"


    "Ive been waiting, sir!"


    Evangeline grinned, gripping her spear and shield. She was wearing her sturdy golem armor.


    "You mean to go out there, just the two of you, Deputy Commander? Are you in your right mind?"


    Reina asked, astonished.


    The area outside the castle walls was a sea of flames. Not only that, but more than a hundred regular salamanders remained.


    Would two knights really dash out into such a place? Were they in their right minds?


    "Do you have any better alternatives, Lady Reina?"


    Lucas, coldly staring at Reina with his frosty eyes, unsheathed the large sword he had recently received from Ash - the Karma Eater.


    "So our means of attack have diminished, but do you plan to continue being bombarded like this?"


    "..."


    "If the shells dont reach us, we must counterattack with our bodies. Is there any other way?"


    Reina clicked her tongue, considering it typical of a muscle-brained knight.


    But Lucass words had some merit.


    They couldnt just sit there forever, merely fending off fireballs.


    But to think that only the two of them would go out...


    Watching the two knights descending to the first floor and mounting their horses, Reina shook her head disapprovingly.


    Whether it was a step of confidence or a youngsters recklessness would soon be revealed.


    Lucas and Evangeline, each mounted on their horses, exchanged glances while waiting for the castle gate to open. Evangeline playfully grinned.


    "It would be nice to have a few more stalwart melee warrior comrades."


    "Indeed. Just three more would be perfect."


    With five, they could form a party.


    If they could form a melee party consisting of strong warriors, their utility would greatly increase in the future.


    Suddenly, the memories of the fallen warriors from the past vampire defense battle flashed before their eyes.


    If only a few more had survived then...


    "..."


    With his eyes tightly shut, Lucas expelled his distracting thoughts and shouted up to the castle walls.


    "Damien! I entrust you with our cover!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Lilly! Place all the artifacts you can on us!"


    "Activating them now!"


    "Saintess Margarita! I request shield magic!"


    "May the blessings of light...!"


    "And, Junior!"


    He sharply pointed at Junior, who was wiping the blood from her mouth.


    "Rest!"


    "..."


    Juniors expression soured. Seeing this, Reina couldnt help but chuckle softly.


    Kugugung-


    The castle gate opened, and


    "Charge! Lets go!"


    "Yahoo-! Its a salamander hunt-!"


    Lucas and Evangeline raced out of the castle gate like arrows.


    In response, hundreds of monsters simultaneously spat flames at the two knights.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Lucas and Evangeline had been waiting on the walls throughout the defense.


    Neither was the situation to go out and fight, nor were there enemies approaching for a hand-to-hand battle, so their strength had been entirely preserved.


    Clatter! Clatter! Clatter-!


    The two knights, mounted on horses, charged forward like chariots.


    The firepower of Salamanders Legion concentrated on them as they burst out of the open gates.


    However, the first bombardment was completely negated as Reina swung a tornado to counter it.


    That mage officer, I dont like her on a personal level...


    Lucas glanced at the walls as he muttered.


    But her skills are reliable.


    If her abilities were worth nothing, I wouldve kicked her out long ago! Lets go!


    Evangeline spurred her horse and took the lead.


    The ordinary salamanders continued to breathe fire, but Evangeline raised her shield and blocked them all.


    Immediately following behind her, Lucas swung his sword to the left and right.


    Swish! Snap!


    The salamanders in the path of the two knights were all cut in two, spraying blood.


    In no time, they approached the closest giant salamander.


    The giant salamander, as large as a house, slowly turned its body and aimed its fiery muzzle at the two.


    Lucas and Evangeline split to the left and right simultaneously, as if by some agreement.


    Boom! Boom!


    Where the two knights had stood a moment before, fireballs now fell.


    But the two knights had already dispersed, diving under the massive body of the giant salamander.


    Huh-!


    Lucass Soul Strike skill glowed as he struck down his sword,


    Ha-ha-ha!


    Evangeline thrust her spear, dealing Damage Payback with the accumulated damage on her shield.


    With Lucass sword strike and Evangelines spear strike, one of the thick legs of the giant salamander flew off.


    The giant salamander twisted its body, letting out a heavy scream.


    Its head, held high before, came down. The two knights, seeing their prey, simultaneously glowed with anticipation.


    Lets go-!


    Ta-dah!


    Evangeline, driving her horse towards the neck of the giant salamander, sprung up like a squirrel.


    Despite wearing heavy armor, she moved in an unbelievable manner.


    The giant salamander tried to breathe fire at Evangeline, but,


    Dont breathe fire... on me!


    She smashed the monsters crown with her shield. Bang!


    With the shock, the giant salamanders head fell even lower, low enough to reach Lucass galloping sword.


    Flash-!


    Lucass sword erupted with brilliant rays of light.


    With the 1st skill Soul Strike, and the unique ability of his newly acquired sword Karma Eater to create sword energy, there was no surviving this attack.


    It was a finishing blow!


    Snap-!


    Lucass fierce upward swing cleanly severed the giant salamanders neck.


    The monsters enormous body collapsed, spilling lava-like blood onto the ground.


    Thats one down.


    Flicking the blood off his sword, Lucas muttered, and Evangeline landed next to him with a thud!


    The starts good!


    Four left. Dont let your guard down. Lets go.


    The two knights mounted their horses again and charged towards the next giant salamander.


    The battle continued, and it was when Lucas and Evangeline had toppled the third giant salamander.


    Vroom!


    Evangelines horse looked noticeably fatigued. When it refused to move properly, Evangeline was taken aback.


    "Huh? Whats wrong with you? Are you hurt?"


    Examining the horse, Evangeline slapped her forehead in realization.


    "Oops! The armor was too heavy...!"


    The [Golem Armor] that Evangeline wore offered immense defense but at the cost of its tremendous weight.


    Besides, it was only logical that even the most robust warhorse would have its limits when the rider was performing acrobatics on the saddle while wearing such heavy armor.


    I should have worn lighter armor if I planned to ride!


    Why did she have to make these trivial mistakes? Evangeline swept a hand over the panting horses mane.


    Thanks to the shield Saintess Margarita had provided, the horse had not been burned, but the battlefield was still a sea of flames.


    Superhuman heroic characters were not significantly affected, but it was only natural that ordinary warhorses would tire more quickly.


    "What do we do? We cant fight like we did earlier."


    "No choice. Lets return to the castle for now and then again..."


    Lucas stopped mid-sentence as fireball bombardments rained down from above.


    "Damn, retreat!"


    Eventually, Damien made up his mind and nodded.


    Ill fire the last shot here.


    He raised the Black Queen and took aim, targeting the giant salamander, then hesitated.


    Ash had said to shoot only three times, but not that he should kill only three.


    With one more shot, hitting as many enemies as possible would make the remaining battle easier.


    If I align the trajectory well... hit as many as possible with a single shot...


    Running to the end of the wall, Damien soon finished aiming.


    He took a deep breath and pulled the trigger.


    Bang-!


    With a resounding blast, the magic bullet was fired.


    Soaring to the end of the battlefield, the magic bullet precisely pierced the giant salamanders eye, penetrated its head, and additionally impaled two regular salamanders that had been guarding it.


    Kugugung...!


    The last giant salamander spewed flames and fell.


    Phew.


    Watching the scene, Damien felt a secret relief.


    With this, they had passed another critical point in this defensive battle...


    ...Huh?


    Thats when Damien noticed something odd.


    From the magic core of the Black Queen, a faint, unknown aura began to spread. It was like smoke...


    "Hungry... so hungry..."


    It seemed like a voice could be heard.


    Whats that?


    Rubbing his tired eyes and looking back at the Black Queen, it was unchanged. It retained its usual smooth and beautiful appearance.


    ...Did I see something false because I used my eyes too much today?


    Shrugging it off, Damien wrapped the Black Queen back over his shoulder.


    As Damiens gaze shifted away, once again, a faint aura began to spread from the Black Queens magic core.


    It was a sinister light, like the darkness of midnight.


    ***


    - Crash...!


    With Damiens supporting fire, the last Giant Salamander fell.


    Lucas and Evangeline took care of the remaining ordinary Salamanders one by one.


    Regular soldiers also streamed out of the gates to assist in this process.


    After defeating all the monsters and putting out the fires scattered across the battlefield, the sun had already set. The defense had taken the entire day.


    Returning to within the castle walls, Lucas suddenly felt an overwhelming fatigue.


    Evangeline had already leaned against the wall and started to doze off as soon as she got back.


    "You worked hard, Deputy Commander."


    Reina, who was overseeing the aftermath of the battle, smiled at Lucas.


    "I must acknowledge your bravery. But, you wont last long with that approach. You only have one life, after all."


    "..."


    Lucas agreed. Todays battle had certainly felt more awkward than usual.


    Although they had managed to pull through safely, the process had been dangerous and sloppy.


    Above all, Lucas himself lacked confidence in giving the orders.


    What this front line needed was Ash.


    My Lord...


    Surveying his party members, scattered and fatigued around the castle walls, Lucas murmured to himself.


    Please come back soon...


    ***


    [STAGE 7 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Damien(N)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.45 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.45 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.54 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.43 (2)


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Salamander Legion Magic Stones: 290


    - Giant Salamander Magic Core(R): 5


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade Reward Boxes: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 8: A Lucky Day]

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Three weeks had passed since we left the Imperial Capital.


    At present, my companions and I had successfully made our way to the southernmost end of the continent, near Crossroad.


    The hardships of those three weeks had taken their toll, leaving all of us, including the knights, soldiers, mercenaries who joined us along the way, and even Elize, looking quite worn out.


    Ill skip the detailed recounting of those three weeks, for if I were to record everything, the story would never end...


    We had indeed embarked on a grand adventure that was anything but easy. If I were to write a novel about this journey, it might well fill a whole volume...?


    After a journey filled with blood, sweat, tears, dreams, hope, friendship, and much more, we had arrived within a days distance of Crossroad!


    "Tomorrow, this journey will come to an end," the knight who had led us thus far said, smiling faintly as he spoke to me.


    Having shared life-and-death experiences over three weeks, we had grown quite close. The thought of parting the next day was a bitter one.


    "How about settling down in the southern frontlines for good?"


    "I must respectfully decline, Your Highness. I have family back in the Imperial Capital."


    Ah... family is something we cant argue against...


    I discreetly asked the other knights and soldiers, but they all declined as well.


    Well, the rural areas like these backwaters probably wouldnt meet the tastes of the people from the Imperial Capital. Or maybe it was because theyd have to fight monsters?


    "Anyway, you all worked hard."


    As dusk fell, we set up camp in the mountains and gathered around the bonfire.


    It was the last day of a long journey, and everyones faces showed some relaxation. I looked around at everyone and smiled.


    "Rest well once we reach Crossroad tomorrow. Ill make sure to treat you generously."


    "Its exciting to hear that from the Prince, isnt it?"


    "Ha ha ha! Ill feed you all the generous countryside hospitality!"


    After all, the food in Crossroad is decent, right? The local lord recommended it.


    Just then, the other knights and soldiers who had been scouting the surroundings returned. They carried full water containers in their hands.


    "No enemies in sight. There happens to be a clear pond nearby. The water is cool and tastes good."


    "Thats great. Lets drink and wash up comfortably tonight."


    While the rest of the soldiers rushed to the pond to fill their containers, a large pot was hung over the bonfire, and dinner was prepared.


    Tonights cook was Elize.


    As I listened to the contents bubbling inside the pot, I asked Elize, "What will you do, Elize? Are you going back to the Imperial Capital too?"


    "I am a servant of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and a slave to Miss Serenade."


    Elize answered in her characteristically indifferent voice.


    "My place is by her side. Of course, I must return."


    "Thats a shame."


    Over the past three weeks, Elize had saved my life several times, and I had saved hers once or twice, so we had grown quite close.


    I had thought about persuading her to stay and fight on the monster frontlines, but her loyalty to her original master was too strong. It seemed like a difficult task.


    "Youll rest for a few days though, right? Its too soon to let you go. Youve worked hard for three whole weeks; rest at the my residence before leaving."


    "..."


    Elize briefly glanced at me with her enigmatic violet eyes.


    No, its purely out of consideration, you know? Of course, I do fully intend to ask for help if a defensive battle occurs while youre here, but...


    Bubbling...


    Then the sound from the pot grew slightly suspicious. Silently cooking, Elize drew anxious glances from me and the other soldiers as we silently broke into a cold sweat.


    Elize was incredibly adept at anything related to combat, but everything else in daily life - cooking, laundry, mending clothes - was a complete disaster.


    It was unclear why she stubbornly wore the maids attire.


    Why not just wear the undertakers costume like in the game? That would be brilliant. You have to play to your strengths.


    But since she never tried to escape these tasks, she also volunteered for cooking duty.


    "Tonights dinner might be downright terrifying."


    Well, it was the last night, so we could laugh it off. But I guess wed still go to bed hungry tonight.


    "Hmm?"


    Elize, who had been stirring the pot, suddenly stopped to taste it, and her expression soured.


    She then spat out what was in her mouth. I couldnt help but laugh.


    "Whats wrong? Why does it taste bad this time? Is it salty? Sharp? Whats so bad that you had to spit it out?"


    "No, this is..."


    Elize suddenly looked at the pot. A large water container that was filled from the pond earlier was visible. The same water had been used to cook the food.


    "This water, somethings wrong with it."


    "Huh?"


    "Yes, I am Ash Born Hater Everblack, the lord of Crossroad and the Emperors third son."


    "Oh, indeed! Such an esteemed person!"


    "You know that messing with me could be more trouble than its worth, right? Leave now, and Ill let it slide."


    "Ahaha! I cant do that! Youre the biggest catch in ages!"


    Kuilan laughed heartily.


    "If I take you hostage, I can make a good fortune. I cant possibly back down! No, I promise to escort you without a scratch!"


    "Its been a long time since someone acknowledged my worth at first sight... How touching."


    Grumbling, I whispered to Elize, who was guarding me.


    "Elize. Get out of here."


    "...Yes?"


    With a sharp gaze surveying her surroundings, Elize looked like she might draw her sword from the Sword Coffin at any moment. She turned her flustered eyes to me.


    "What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    Of course, Elize is strong. Among all the people here, she might be the strongest.


    However, our opponents were the Bandit King and his close guards.


    Each one of them was strong, their numbers were large, and they had us surrounded.


    No matter how much of a monster Elize was, being the top tier in the SSR grade swordsmen, winning the fight alone while protecting all the paralyzed allies was impossible.


    Instead, it would be better to,


    "Crossroad is only a day away. Go there and ask for reinforcements."


    This was the better option.


    In the game, Kuilan was a bandit who kidnapped people, then released them after receiving money.


    There was a suppression event where you had to raid the bandit hideout to rescue allies who had randomly been captured before they met a terrible fate.


    Even if all of us were captured, they wouldnt kill us right away. Theyd probably demand a ransom and wait.


    "..."


    Elize examined me with her flowing navy-blue eyes, then finally nodded.


    "I understand."


    Having traveled together for the last three weeks, Elize had come to trust my command ability unequivocally. Thus, she decided to follow without question.


    "I will organize a rescue team as quickly as possible. Please take care."


    "You be careful getting out, too."


    I grinned at Elize. Talking big while paralyzed from the neck down felt rather amusing.


    - Thump!


    Elize suddenly stomped the ground and dashed toward a corner of the encircling net.


    The bandits guarding that side were surprised and tried to block her, but in the face of Elizes martial prowess, it was futile.


    - Thwack! Thud! Bang-bang...!


    In no time, Elize had pierced one side of the encircling net and disappeared from sight.


    "Ho? Not bad at all."


    But Kuilan simply watched Elize run away, whistling in admiration. I was puzzled.


    "Arent you going to stop her?"


    "Somebody needs to go and demand the ransom anyway. No need to stop her."


    Kuilan yelled at Elizes retreating figure.


    "If you dont want this precious person to get hurt, bring plenty of gold coins! If the price isnt right, we wont release him, so make sure to bring the correct amount~!"


    Kuilans voice echoed, and Elize was quickly out of sight.


    Chuckling with a low, sneering laugh, Kuilan gestured to his minions.


    The bandits began to tie up and drag away my comrades who lay paralyzed here and there.


    "Now... lets us enjoy our time together."


    Kuilan came to my side, grabbed the back of my collar, and effortlessly lifted me up.


    It was a light movement, as if lifting a baby kitten.


    Holding me as carefully as a chunk of gold, paralyzed and unable to move, Kuilan licked his lips.


    "Shall we have a fun time, Your Highness the Prince?"


    I asked, trembling.


    "...What kind of fun time are we going to have?"


    Will we play a board game together? What?

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    And so, we were dragged to the lair of Bandit King Kuilan and his minions.


    Yahoo~!


    Party time-!


    ...We were truly having a good time, just as Kuilan had said.


    In the midst of the mountain stronghold, a large campfire was blazing, roasting wild animal meat.


    They had just successfully hunted deer and wild boar and were now busily grilling a massive barbecue.


    It was like a scene from some pirate cartoon, where theyd shout Party time-! and make merry. The bandits around the campfire were gleefully playing.


    As for us?


    We, who were captured, were huddled together, tied up, and watching the campfire.


    We were bound with rope around our bodies and upper arms, but our forearms were free, and grilled meat had been placed in front of us.


    As the bandits sang and danced, we chewed our individual pieces of meat, dazedly watching.


    The leader, with a face that had given up on everything, mumbled,


    Its tasty.


    Really?


    Its better than Elizes cooking.


    I guess so...


    I chewed the meat, which was gamey but had a certain wild flavor, as I surveyed the surroundings.


    The stronghold... or perhaps it would be better to call it a village, was an unlikely place for so many people to be living in such a rugged mountain.


    Among the hundred or so villagers, only about thirty who had attacked us seemed combat-ready; the rest were emaciated, looking just poor.


    They looked like refugees, to be honest.


    Thud!


    Kuilan came and crouched in front of me, holding a large bottle of liquor.


    How is it? Any discomfort, guests?


    Kuilan, after chugging from the bottle, smiled, his lips curling up.


    He appeared quite young, but his actions, speech, and the fact that he was a bandit chief gave him an old mans vibe.


    I shook the wild boar bone in my hand.


    Thanks for treating us, the hostages, to meat.


    Uhahaha! Dont mention it! Ive already looted all your valuables and will be ransoming you, so whats a bit more meat? I can give you as much as you want!


    Huh? Thats true. This is a total loss for us.


    Not just in words, Kuilan ordered his minions to refill the plates with meat in front of us.


    I did not refuse and ate with relish. Kuilan laughed heartily, watching me.


    In a situation like this, youre so composed! Truly brave. It seems the rumors I heard about the third Prince were all false.


    You never really know a person until you meet them, right?


    Uhahaha! So true!


    I smiled at Kuilan, who was slapping his knee in laughter.


    I didnt know you were this kind of person until I met you either, Kuilan.


    Kuilans eyes widened.


    Did I tell you my name?


    Im the lord of Crossroad. How could I not know about the Bandit King Kuilan of the south?


    Actually, I just knew from playing the game.


    Bandit King Kuilan, notorious for relentlessly targeting only the citizens of the Empire for the last ten years. An evil bandit who made a bad name for himself in the southern part of the continent.


    ...


    But those who were robbed were only citizens of the Empire, and you even helped the war refugees from other nations, didnt you?


    I looked at the emaciated villagers.


    Near Crossroad, there had been people living like this.


    "From the Empires perspective, youre nothing but bandits to be subdued. But to the refugees hiding, you are righteous outlaws... Thats you, Kuilan."


    "..."


    At my words, Kuilan laughed dejectedly, as if it was absurd.


    "Righteous outlaw? They call me that?"


    "Havent you done things to be called that?"


    "Im not at liberty to do such honorable deeds. Im just taking advantage of the refugee tribes while I find someone worth robbing."


    Kuilan glanced at the shabbily constructed refugee tribe and chuckled.


    "We provide these people with daily food and money, and these pitiful folks provide us with a place to sleep and hide. Just like this, after about a decade or so, weve formed a sort of symbiotic relationship."


    "..."


    "There are more than a couple of countries that the Empire has destroyed. In these remote areas where the Empires laws dont reach, there are many refugee tribes."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "If they are citizens of a country annexed by the Empire, wouldnt there be a legal path to become citizens of the Empire?"


    "You dont honestly believe that this path would work properly in these remote areas controlled by a Margrave, do you, Your Highness?"


    Kuilan had a smirk on his lips.


    I did my best to comfort the sniffling Evangeline.


    Was my being kidnapped that big of a worry? Honestly, her reaction was somewhat pleasing.


    But something was off.


    Sob, Senior. Help me.


    Wiping her tears, Evangeline mumbled. What? I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Uh, eh? Shouldnt you be the one helping me?


    Im the one whos kidnapped, see? Look, Im still bound up like this!


    While you were away, Lucas, Juju, Damien, everyone...


    Evangeline, sniffling and swallowing her snot, said,


    Theyve all gone crazy!


    ...?


    Gone crazy?


    My reliable comrades? All of them?


    They all started acting strange since you werent around, and now theyve... theyve turned completely... insane...


    Eh...?


    Youll see when you see them. They all came to rescue you.


    Having calmed down a bit, Evangeline undid my restraints.


    As we walked outside together, I asked.


    "But how did you get here so quickly? Its not even half a day since we sent the distress signal."


    "We were on our way to meet you as soon as we heard that our senior was coming. We were camping, and then Elize came with the request for rescue..."


    So thats what happened.


    "But how did you find this area? The kidnapping place was quite far away, making the search difficult."


    "That is..."


    Evangeline let out a deep sigh.


    "Youll find out soon."


    "...?"


    Anyway, Evangeline and I hurried out of the building to rescue the rest of my kidnapped companions.


    Junior, who had arrived before us, was releasing the captured soldiers.


    "Ah."


    Junior looked back at me with a bright complexion.


    "Its been a long time, Your Highness!"


    "Uh... yes. Its been a while, but..."


    I pointed at the things dangling all around Juniors body.


    "What are those?"


    Junior was equipped with packed lunches full of food and cups full of drinks, even chewing on spinach at that very moment.


    "I was suffering from a loss of blood, so I came up with a solution."


    Then, she picked up a bottle of tomato juice that was hanging from her waist and took a sip.


    "If I throw up a lot of blood, I just have to make more, right?"


    "...?"


    "So I decided to eat food thats good for anemia 24 hours a day. This way, Ill make more blood than I lose, maintaining the balance. Hehe, I am so smart..."


    Well... its not entirely wrong, but... is it right? Or not? Is it?


    Just then, Evangeline, who had been watching Junior, shook her head slightly.


    "Jujus craziness is on the cute side."


    "Ah... thats considered cute...?"


    "The other two are really in bad shape... Ah!"


    At that moment, we were spotted by a bandit guard who was about to blow a horn. However, before we could even react,


    Whizz- Thwack!


    An arrow flew in and shattered the horn into pieces.


    "Kehuk?!"


    The horn was destroyed, sending shockwaves in all directions, and the startled guard fainted.


    Only one person could make such a precise shot.


    I looked in the direction the arrow had come from, pleased. Damien! My trigger!


    "Heheh..."


    And there was,


    Something covered in a dark aura... Damien, who was laughing unnervingly and making an unpleasant sound. Whats with him...?


    With a crossbow in one hand and a magic gun, Black Queen, in the other, Damien posed bizarrely and muttered,


    "These eyes... see the darkness well..."


    Why has he suddenly come down with a case of chuunibyou?! (TL Note: For those that dont read JP Novels, it means 8th grade syndrome. The Author decided to use said language here.)


    What on earth is happening here!

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "Its been a while, Your Imperial Highness."


    Damien posed with one hand over his eye, murmuring ominously.


    "But please, do not come near me."


    "...?"


    "Right now, a nightmare is slumbering in this right hand. A very vicious and dark nightmare that might consume the world..."


    Then, suddenly, he grabbed his right arm, which held the magical gun, and groaned.


    "Argh! Calm down, Orlop! I understand your urge to rampage, but we are in front of His Imperial Highness now...!"


    "..."


    Seriously, hes become such a clichd junior-high character.


    I pointed at Damien with the tip of my finger and asked Evangeline.


    "When did he start acting like that?"


    "Hes been like that since the last defensive battle."


    Evangeline shook her head back and forth.


    "It seems the magical gun is the cause. I tried to take it away somehow, but he wouldnt let go of it even if it killed him."


    The Black Queen seemed to be causing the problem. A dark aura emanating from the magical core of the gun enveloped Damien.


    A recollection of something the magical blacksmith Kellibey once said brushed through my mind.


    - The more you kill with the Nightmare Slayer, the more the nightmare slumbering in the weapon awakens.


    I quickly opened the party menu in the system window to examine Damiens equipment status.


    [Black Queen Engulfed in Nightmare(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Type: Magical Gun


    - Attack Power: 225-250


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Ammo Capacity: 7/7


    - Shoots cursed bullets that may instantly kill the enemy. The probability increases with weapon proficiency.


    <Kill Count Achieved, Nightmare Legion Commander - Black Spider Queen Orlop Trait Unlocked!>


    - Orlops Rage: As the magazine empties, the bullets grow stronger. The seventh and last bullet does double the damage of the first, always inflicting a critical hit.


    - Orlops Hunger: The user is eroded by nightmares, revealing their inner darkness. If the user wins the struggle against the nightmare, the darkness disappears. If they lose, they are completely consumed by the darkness.


    Indeed, the kill count had been filled, unlocking the Nightmare Legion Commander trait. An odd prefix was also added to the equipments name.


    After reading the description, I looked at Damien with apprehension.


    So thats... Damiens inner darkness?


    Damiens inner darkness is chuunibyou?!


    Its kind of cute for darkness, isnt it?


    Anyway, the additional damage option was terrific, but the other aspect was a problem.


    A struggle against nightmares? Who knows what could happen if Damien loses this struggle with the nightmare!


    I cant lose Damien over a single piece of equipment.


    I thought that unequipping the Black Queen might alleviate the situation, and I approached Damien to take it away.


    Snap!


    At that moment, Damien reached out with his left hand and opened it to me.


    "Please trust me, Your Imperial Highness."


    Holding the magical gun with his right hand lowered, Damien growled in a strained voice.


    "I need the power of this magical gun."


    "..."


    "Please trust me. I will surely subdue this darkness and make it my strength."


    From amidst his tousled brown curly hair.


    Damiens round brown eyes - the Far-Sight that had saved this monster frontline from game over time and time again - were sparkling brightly as usual.


    Although he had suddenly started showing severe symptoms of an acute delusion disorder, consumed by nightmares, he was undeniably my trigger, my Damien.


    So, I chose to believe. I believed that Damien alone could win the battle for control against the nightmare.


    "Ill trust in you, Damien."


    "Just leave it to me. Heh heh..."


    I wish hed fix that laugh...


    I should watch for now and snatch the magic gun away if his condition gets worse.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Anyway, thats how it went. Damien, who was cackling while holding the magic gun, joined us, along with Junior, who was diligently eating health food without a break.


    "Theyre both definitely not in good shape," I said, clicking my tongue.


    Evangeline whispered to me, her face pale, "Compared to the last person, these two are like gentlemen."


    "Ah... that state is gentleman-like?"


    "Lucas, hes really... um... I cant describe it with words. Should I just say hes completely gone?"


    Evangeline, sighing and holding her forehead, pointed to one side of the camp.


    "Ah, there he is! See for yourself!"


    I looked in that direction.


    Thwack! Thud!


    "Gah?!"


    "Aaaah!"


    From the shadows of the night, a large figure swung his fists like a beast, and two rushing bandits crumbled, their weapons shattered.


    "Im truly relieved, my lord! You dont know how worried I was..."


    "Listen to meeee!"


    Its fortunate that I had the Karma Eater looted! Otherwise, you might have lived your whole life as a dog! I gave Lucas a light smack on the head.


    "I told you not to use Beastification recklessly, you brat!"


    "My, my apologies. Upon hearing the news that you were kidnapped, my lord, I lost my reason..."


    Lucas hung his head with realization, yet still bared his teeth in a grin.


    "Im truly relieved that youre safe, my lord."


    "..."


    I heaved a heavy sigh.


    How could I scold him further? This foolish knight, who had even burned his humanity for my sake.


    "Dont do that again. Seriously."


    "I will be careful, my lord."


    Anyway, Lucas had regained his sanity, but he was still not entirely free from his beastly state.


    Still crouching with a twisted posture, his bright blue eyes looked fierce, like a wolfs, when they werent focused on me.


    I clicked my tongue, looking at the disheveled appearance of the main party that had finally reunited.


    "To think everyone would lose their minds just because I was gone for a little over a month."


    I patted Evangelines shoulder, who seemed to be the only one in a normal state.


    "Evangeline, you managed to hold it together."


    "Hehe. Who am I? The heir to the Margrave, the last line of defense protecting Crossroad! Im Evangeline Cross. Of course, I held on tightly and endured."


    "Youre the only one, seriously. Hey! You all should learn from Evangeline! Youre all her older brothers and sisters."


    But the looks on the faces of the other party members were strange at my words. They all seemed somewhat aggrieved.


    Junior, who had just emptied a bottle of tomato juice, spoke up.


    "Actually, Miss Evangeline was the one who lost her mind the most..."


    "Ahem! Ahaha! Well, lets leave that story behind! Lets finish cleaning up this place!"


    Evangeline hurriedly mumbled and looked around.


    "This is enemy territory! The enemy territory! We never know when more enemies might pop out!"


    And then, as if on cue:


    Tadadadat!


    Bandits ran across the roofs of the nearby buildings and leaped down towards us.


    At their forefront was a giant with flaming red hair flaring like fire - the Bandit King Kuilan.


    "Heh-!"


    With an unbelievably nimble motion for his large stature, Kuilan soared through the air, executing a smooth flying kick.


    "Reckless!"


    Lucas, charging forward, struck with Karma Eater.


    Chang!


    The sound of metal rang out as the sword and foot met. Kuilan was wearing metal gauntlets and boots on both arms and legs.


    The Bandit King swung his metal fists and feet, adorned with rings and spikes, all around in a dazzling display.


    Chang! Chang! Cha-cha-chang!


    In an instant, Lucas and Kuilan exchanged over ten blows before they each backed off.


    "To think a pursuit team would catch up overnight. Should I praise the Imperial Prince? Or, should I say that I was sloppy?"


    Kuilan straightened his stance with a sneering smile, as his subordinates readied their weapons.


    I crossed my arms and grinned.


    "These guys are my direct elite party. You could say theyre my handpicked dream team. Of course, theyd rush to me if I were in danger, right?"


    "Dream team..."


    A magician struggling with spinach, a sniper holding his right arm yelling Stay still!, a knight on all fours like a beast...


    ...Kuilan looked over them in turn and tilted his head.


    "For a dream team... they seem a bit... broken...?"


    "Watch your mouth, you brat!"


    Broken? Thats harsh! My guys might be in bad shape, but!


    Kuilan pointed to the four bandits behind him.


    "These are my handpicked guys too. Even when pursued by the Imperial Armys medium knight division last year, these guys fought equally."


    So, it was 5 against 5. A party PVP situation.


    "Im sorry, but I cant let you go here, Your Highness. I need your bounty. Youll have to be kidnapped again, quietly."


    Kuilans gauntlets clashed together with a resounding Bang! at his chest.


    Lucas growled at him, asking, "Shall I kill him, my lord?"


    "What? No, what are you talking about?"


    I grinned and looked over Kuilan and his party.


    "We should kidnap them."


    That bandit king was an SR-grade character, wasnt he? His followers were likely all at least R-grade, right?


    I absolutely must take them to Crossroad!


    Id said it before. If they were capable of killing the monsters, whether they were ghosts, demons, or zombies, I was more than willing to take them. A bandit was trivial in comparison.


    Hey, youre mine too! Youll have to be captured quietly!

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    5 versus 5. Party PVP.


    As with any team game, the difference in team composition played a significant role in this setup.


    The bandits on the other side were composed of one brawler, two warriors, and two bow rogues.


    Our team consisted of one commander, two knights, one sniper, and one mage.


    The most significant difference between the two sides?


    Wusssshhhhh!


    Of course, it was the presence of a mage!


    The massive wave summoned by Junior swept the bandits away. In truth, that move had already sealed the game.


    Caught in the current, the bandits stumbled and fell without even getting a chance to fight back.


    "Ugh, Im feeling faint..."


    Junior grabbed his forehead and wobbled after casting the spell. What was the point of eating health food then?


    Tap-tap-tap-tap!


    Then, the cheerful sound of footsteps was heard, and there was Kuilan, narrowly escaping the waves range.


    Kuilan looked at his subordinates floating in the wave and exploded with frustration.


    "Damn! Having a mage is cheating!"


    Whats cheating about it? Do you know how much I spent to hire Junior? Isnt selecting and utilizing strategic weaponry a skill?


    Regardless, Kuilan, living up to his title as a Bandit King, broke through the magic and charged forward. I reached out.


    "We have to capture that one alive. Take him down gently."


    As soon as my words fell, Damien took aim with his magic gun.


    Uh... Damien? Didnt I say to capture him alive?


    "...Too slow."


    With those brief but arrogant words from Damien, the magical bullet was fired.


    Thump-!


    The shot was aimed at Kuilans leg. It wasnt a bad idea to injure the leg to subdue him, but,


    Screech!


    The problem was that the opponent was a brawler class.


    Kuilan swirled magic around his hands and drew a large, round circle.


    The magical bullet was sucked into Kuilans magic-infused hands, and it took a strange trajectory, spinning inside his hand before bouncing back.


    Kuilans passive skill, [Leaf Drift]!


    Brawlers commonly have parrying skills that nullify an opponents attack.


    But Kuilans passive skill went one step further.


    It countered the enemys attack!


    "Whaaat?!"


    Seeing the magical bullet return on the exact path it was fired, Damien was startled.


    This skill not only nullified all kinds of attacks regardless of their power but also returned them to the enemy. It was practically an overpowered skill.


    Its true that without such an overpowered skill, how would a brawling class stand on the battlefield!


    Although the skill had a relatively long cooldown making consecutive usage impossible,


    How could it reflect Black Queens magical bullet?


    Damien hastily fired another shot from Black Queen to intercept the returning magical bullet.


    Thump-!


    The returning magical bullet collided with the newly fired one and exploded in mid-air.


    "Damn! Calm down, Olorb...! Stop misbehaving!"


    Whether it was the aftereffect of firing two consecutive shots, Black Queen spewed a sinister aura and trembled.


    Damien struggled to calm his magical gun.


    In the meantime, Evangeline charged forward, her green eyes narrowed and a sly smile on her face.


    "Its okay if you get hurt a little, right, Mr. Bandit?"


    "I return those words back to you, Lady Knight."


    Kuilan let out a low chuckle, spreading his legs and lowering his stance, his hand snapping forward.


    "You think you wont get hurt? More than anything, today-"


    Beneath the X-shaped scar on his forehead, Kuilans tiger-like eyes flashed.


    "Im incredibly lucky!"


    Bang! Crack-Boom!


    The sound was like fireworks exploding.


    Kuilan had lost his gauntlet weapon, so his attack power was greatly reduced. However, a fighter can still deal blows with bare hands.


    As the damage accumulated over the armor, Lucass face gradually twisted.


    "..."


    Hmm.


    Everyone seems to be struggling more than expected. I guess I cant help it. Maybe its time for me to step in.


    Thats when it happened. Someone rushed towards the two men, exchanging sword and fist.


    It was Evangeline.


    "Lucas, Sir!"


    Evangeline screamed.


    "Catch him!"


    "!"


    Lucas threw his longsword aside, lowered his stance, and tackled Kuilan, who was about to kick.


    "Gah?!"


    Kuilan, not expecting Lucas to discard his sword and engage in hand-to-hand combat, was caught. He stumbled and stammered.


    "Wh-what? Wait, wait a minute-!"


    Evangeline swung what she held towards the back of Kuilans head.


    "Raaaahhh-!"


    It was a shield.


    Bang!


    ""


    Hit squarely on the back of his head with the shield, blood spurted from Kuilans nose.


    "Its strange... my luck wasnt bad today..."


    Kuilan mumbled and his eyes glazed over, and he collapsed with a thud.


    "Uh...?"


    Evangeline looked down at Kuilan, knocked down with a single blow, rather bewildered.


    "What, whats this? This bandit guy is... really weak."


    I nodded my head. Yes, she finally realized it.


    Though he looked like a muscular giant over 2 meters tall and easily deceived by his appearance, Kuilan was actually an agility-all-in fighter.


    Agile and with decent damage, but it wouldnt make sense if he also had high stamina. His stamina stat was at rock bottom.


    A decent blow would take him down. Its hard to land a hit on an agility type character, though.


    They all fall for it at first because of how he looks...


    With muscles bulging and enormous, yet as fragile as glass, the fighter was an extreme character, even in


    . The class of fighter itself was a high-risk job, hardly used in the game, but Kuilan was especially notorious for his bizarre balance.


    Though fighters are inherently a high-risk job class, and rarely used in the game, this guy Kuilan has an especially weird balance.


    Yet, with the right equipment and proper training direction, he could be useful.


    I shouted to the knights who were tightly tying up the bandit king and his elite troops, binding them like fish.


    "Tie them gently! Dont hurt the kids. If they get hurt, we cant properly use them later."


    It sounded like something a wicked slave trader might say.


    Capturing a wild bandit monster, its somewhat similar, right?


    The east began to brighten. The refugee camp was bathed in morning sunlight, and from there, I could see a knight in a maids uniform running towards us.


    "Your Majesty!"


    It was Elize.


    She seemed to be alone, but behind her, the rest of the bandits were being dragged along, tied up. She had apparently subdued the rest by herself. Impressive.


    The knights and soldiers who had been captured with me were all released, helping to arrest the bandits and refugees of the camp.


    By the time the morning sun was fully up, the suppression of the camp was complete.


    Both the bandits and the refugees were all strung up like dried fish, sitting with blank expressions on their faces.


    Just yesterday, when I was brought here, I was the one bound, and they were the ones dragging me. But overnight, the situation had reversed completely.


    "Now, shall we head back?" I said with a grin, mounting a horse along with my party members.


    "To Crossroad, the fortress city of dreams and hope!"


    With the bandits trailing behind, their faces filled with frustration and despair, we began our journey back to Crossroad.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    That evening, as the released glow of sunset blanketed the world.


    And at last, after the lengthy journey.


    The shape of Fortress City began to enter my sight.


    Its Crossroad!


    Never did I think the day would come when this terrible monster front line would be a welcome sight!


    Though Id been away just over a month, it felt like Id been gone much longer. Perhaps it was because I had experienced so much.


    So many tasks must have piled up.


    I have to go dungeon exploring, check the equipment I ordered, reexamine the city management plan, establish an advanced base, recruit and train additional characters...


    So damn many things to do!


    But I guess I can rest at least today.


    The journey from the Imperial Capital to here took a full three weeks. Theres a reason the word poison () is in the term fatigue, right? I must make sure to recover from it. (TL Note: Quick explaination, the word Fatigue is , is derived from two Kanji. Its (), which means leftover, and (), which means poison. Basically, one must rest after traveling so the fatigue doesnt kill you.)


    As I approached the citys north gate, the hero characters and soldiers came out, stood in line, and greeted me.


    Welcome back, Your Highness. We are truly pleased that youve returned safely.


    Reina, an imperial officer standing in front with her fifty soldiers, bowed to me.


    As both Acting Commander Lucas and Margrave Successor Evangeline came out to greet me, it seemed Reina, being the highest-ranking person, acted as the representative.


    Captain Reina, everything has been well in my absence?


    Of course, Your Highness. As long as there are enemies to fight, we will always do our job.


    You mean monsters when you speak of enemies to fight?


    Are there any other enemies on this front?


    Reina responded with a sly smile.


    What a sly old snake. I know from Lucas that you tried to kill Margarita at the temple.


    But she seemed to have behaved herself since then.


    I could see Margarita standing perfectly fine over there. Lilly was also there. I waved at them.


    Have you all been well?


    Margarita and Lilly bowed shyly, smiling at me. They seemed to have been getting along well.


    After greeting the other heroes and soldiers, I entered the city through Crossroads north gate.


    Anything unusual to report, Captain Reina?


    Nothing much. We fought a defensive battle ten days ago, but we managed to repel them without any significant damage.


    I had already checked the stage result window for the defensive battle, and I also heard a report from Lucas on the way. Its a relief they handled it well without me.


    Reina paused for a moment before continuing.


    I also sent a rider to the Imperial Capital ahead of Your Highness.


    The messenger had been much faster than us, who came by carriage. I gestured with my chin.


    What did they say?


    Not much has changed. They told us to support three more defensive battles and then return.


    Were there any other instructions for you?


    Well... there was something like Dont cause any trouble.


    Reina smiled knowingly.


    Sure enough, Fernandez had changed his instructions after the incident at the Imperial Capital.


    So thats why Reina hadnt attacked Margarita and had behaved herself.


    Im counting on you for the remaining three defensive battles, Captain Reina.


    I will do my utmost, Your Highness.


    Though I couldnt fully trust them, the magician and her subordinate soldiers were top-notch.


    I needed to grow my troops to defend this place while they helped with the defense.


    As I stepped into the city, citizens who had been engaged in their daily work flooded the streets to greet me.


    "Lord!"


    "Youve returned, Lord!"


    "We thought youd never come back!"


    "Why wouldnt I? This is my home."


    With a chuckle, I waved back at the citizens. It didnt feel too bad being treated like a lord.


    Enjoying the citizens hospitality, we first headed towards the prison located on the outskirts of Crossroad.


    Normally, it served as a resting place for mere drunks and petty thieves, but today was the time to use it as a proper jail.


    "Alright, lets go in~"


    We stuffed the captured bandits into the prison cells.


    The bandits were pale as ghosts. They probably thought they were going to be executed. Haha, such naive fools.


    "Watch them closely. Double the guard forces."


    "Yes, Your Lordship."


    Leaving the prison, I dismissed the soldiers in the citys central square. You guys need a break. How long are you going to follow me around?


    The rest went back to their lodgings, and I headed to the lords mansion with Lucas, Evangeline, and the escort forces that had followed me down from the Imperial Capital.


    ...


    Oh, dont look at me like that! Just try living here for a week? Your dry sensibility will become moist?


    Thats when Lucas, who had been shaking his head behind me, whispered.


    I told you, my lord. While you were gone, Evangeline was the one who lost her mind the most among us...


    I collapsed weakly onto the bed.


    Transparent, soft-colored frills and lace fluttered and covered my head. I mumbled dispiritedly.


    Ill really... never leave my place again, guys.


    One became a spinach-tomato creature, one turned into a delusional teenager, one became a dog, and one became a florist interior designer, randomly remodeling others rooms.


    How had they all gone insane like this? It was all my fault. I vowed never to leave them behind again.


    "Phew, Im glad its only my room thats like this. If the whole house were like this, I dont know how Id deal with it."


    I sighed deeply and muttered, and then,


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three people in front of me glanced at each other, carefully gauging the situation.


    Feeling a chill run down my spine, I asked quietly,


    "Did you... mess up other places too?"


    Aider stepped forward, chuckling awkwardly.


    "We didnt do all of them! Just the entire guest room, dining room, reception area, and about two places on the mansions exterior?"


    "Youve wrecked more than half of them!"


    As I leaped from the bed, spitting fire, Evangeline hastily held up her little finger.


    "You promised not to get angry, right? Promise?! And besides, it will be my house again in three years! What if I just paint it to my liking in advance!"


    "Consider the tenant too, you landlord brat-!"


    No, I was the one who bought the rights to this house from you in the first place! Its not like I might give it back in three years; its my house now! What are you doing to someone elses house!


    ***


    Anyway, so.


    I had dinner in a cheerfully decorated dining room, remodeled in a flower garden style, along with the guests staying in the guest rooms also remodeled in the flower garden style.


    Before the night grew too deep, I left the mansion, accompanied by Lucas and Aider.


    Peeking out from behind us, Evangeline, in her pajamas, asked,


    "Where are you going, senior? Youre not running away because youre angry, are you?"


    "No..."


    "Youre not going to sleep at an inn because you dont like the room, are you?"


    "I said no..."


    As I adjusted my shoes, Evangeline, who had been mumbling behind me, bowed her head deeply.


    "Im really sorry, senior. I didnt know youd hate it this much..."


    "..."


    "Ill take responsibility for the interior and restore it. So please dont be mad..."


    "Evangeline."


    Exhaling a faint sigh, I turned around with a bitter smile and looked at Evangeline.


    "You can change the room however you like."


    Evangelines eyes widened. I shrugged.


    "Im relieved that there were no major accidents in Crossroad while I was gone. Thats the most important thing."


    No one died, no one was seriously injured, and the city remained intact.


    How fortunate that was.


    "As long as you and your colleagues are unharmed, and this city is safe, you can change the interior of the room however you like."


    Compared to a burnt-down mansion, a mansion filled with flowers, lace, and frills is much more beautiful.


    I grinned broadly.


    "So dont worry too much. I wont hate you or anything for something like this."


    "Senior..."


    Evangelines eyes welled up with tears, her face filled with emotion.


    Yeah~ But Ill have all that flower garden style interior torn down by tomorrow.


    I was certainly glad that the city and my comrades were safe, and the interior design was just that, interior design. However, I was looking forward to seeing your face scream in horror at the interior, which would be demolished tomorrow.


    Unaware of my inner thoughts, Evangeline, smiling broadly, asked me, So, where are you going now?


    To the prison.


    In the hands of Lucas and Aider, there was plenty of food. I grinned.


    Im going to show our prisoner friends the taste of Crossroads food.


    It was time to begin negotiations with the Bandit King for his recruitment.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    The prison at Crossroad.


    Crack!


    Kuilan poured Magic Power into his fist and tore off the metal cuffs that bound his wrists.


    "Heh heh, stupid imperial bastards."


    Following that, Kuilan, who tore off the cuffs that bound his legs, loosened his now-freed body with a snap.


    "I am Kuilan, who catches bears with my bare hands. Did they think they could bind me with this?"


    Kuilan looked around the prison. Inside each iron-barred cell, he could see his comrades and refugees lying down to rest, almost as if they had collapsed.


    How long will it take to escape and take them all with me?


    This place where he was brought to was the fortress city Crossroad, a frontline constantly battling with monsters. The level of the soldiers here was quite high.


    ...Im in for some trouble. Darn it. Messing with the prince was a mistake.


    He had made a decision that threw everything away just to earn a few measly coins.


    But a mistake was a mistake, and now he had to think about escaping. If they stayed put, they would all be killed.


    As Kuilan loosened his fist, lost in thought,


    "Cough, cough! Ku, Kuilan."


    A dry cough, along with someone calling his name, reached him. Kuilan looked towards the voice.


    It was a young man with the same red scarf wrapped around his neck as Kuilans.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    His lean body, face showing the traces of sickness, and a particularly frail-looking leg.


    Kuilan grinned at him.


    "Kureha."


    He was Kuilans older brother, Kureha.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After a rough cough, Kureha gave him a faint smile.


    "Kuilan. Youve freed yourself from the cuffs."


    "Ill free you too, brother. And the followers. Lets escape together."


    "Dont do that, Kuilan."


    Kureha slowly shook his head.


    "You should escape alone."


    "What?"


    "Even for you, escaping with everyone here is impossible."


    Kureha gestured towards the outside.


    "Go alone."


    "..."


    "All this time you have taken care of me, the sick one, and these wretches. Now live for yourself, Kuilan. Leave behind banditry too, and..."


    Clang!


    Instead of answering, Kuilan swung open the iron bars of the cell where Kureha was imprisoned, leaving a surprised Kureha yelling.


    "Kuilan!"


    "Dont talk nonsense, brother."


    Fully opening the iron bars with a grin, Kuilan squatted down in front of his brother.


    "Youve raised me and protected me all my life, and now I should just give up and run away like this?"


    "..."


    "We can escape together. Most of all, who am I? I am Kuilan of Kangwon, Kuilan the miraculous."


    Kuilan pointed at himself, laughing confidently.


    "They say I always make miracles happen in any situation. Itll be the same this time. Just trust me and rest a little longer, brother."


    "..."


    Kureha just looked up at his brother with tearful eyes.


    Thats when it happened.


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    "Very touching story indeed~!"


    A mocking voice accompanied by applause came from the prison entrance. A startled Kuilan and Kureha looked in that direction.


    "I never knew that the notorious bandit king had such brotherly love?"


    Prince Ash and his knight Lucas were entering the prison.


    "But dreaming of escape would be a mistake, my bandit friends. If you cause a commotion within my city, then truly... You will suffer a most unsightly fate."


    Prince Ash wickedly smiled, drawing his finger across his throat.


    "Damn...!"


    Kuilan clicked his tongue, fists raised.


    So, it was all the more unbelievable and suspicious.


    "We are bandits, and they are also refugees driven from your country. Plus, havent weve done harm to you? Youll take people like us under your command? Why?"


    "Well, there are several reasons, but Ill tell you just two."


    Ash grinned and counted on his fingers.


    "First, Crossroad needs people. It needs as many soldiers and laborers as possible, even if its just one more person."


    Crossroad had always suffered from chronic labor shortages.


    In this situation, an SR-grade character like Kuilan, his party, and the battle-hardened bandits were talents that Ash did not want to miss.


    If I can just secure them firmly, theyll be worth using.


    And fortunately, Kuilan had a sick brother.


    By placing him in the temple for treatment, Kuilan would have no choice but to move according to Ashs orders.


    "Second, your crimes are not that grave."


    Kuilan was a notorious bandit known for attacking only the citizens of the empire. However, he was a bandit who kept to a set line.


    He robbed wealth but did not casually take lives, and if he received ransom, he cleanly released the hostages.


    He had long made his reputation known in the southern continent, but there was a reason the imperial army did not take the trouble to capture him. He hadnt greatly aroused their hatred.


    Whether its because of a belief or simply to avoid pursuit, theyve set principles and moved accordingly. Such fellows can surely be reformed.


    And third.


    Though he did not need to tell them and kept it to himself.


    Crossroad has embarked on an independent path from the Imperial Family.


    What does an independent path mean?


    It means that in exchange for not receiving any support from the Imperial Family, he could run the front line here without regard to the Imperial Familys opinions.


    In other words, there was no need to adhere to the principles that the existing empire had maintained.


    Those who had been considered enemies by the empire. Those who were despised and scorned. Those who had been driven out of the territory... All can be accepted.


    It was not just refugees, but also the knight orders of nations destroyed by the empire. Mercenaries... Even different races. All kinds of wanderers were now to be embraced.


    Those who were accepted this time were just the beginning. Ash was thinking of gathering the exiles from various parts of the continent to this front line.


    And Kuilan. I know the origin of you and your brother.


    Ash glanced at the red hair of the Kuilan and Kureha brothers.


    Red hair was not uncommon in this world. Lilly had red hair as well. But the purity of the red was different.


    Lilly and other redheads had a color closer to brown with a red tinge.


    But these two brothers had pure red hair, like flames.


    It must be tiresome for our mixed-race friends in this world. Their lineage is revealed through their hair color...


    The four great mixed-races of the continent were elves, dwarves, mermaids, and werebeasts.


    Kuilan had inherited the blood of the werebeasts.


    Ash suddenly thought of the green-haired elf members of the Shadow Squad and Serenade, who had blue hair from inheriting mermaid blood.


    All had vivid colors that caught the eye.


    Anyway, having Kuilan on board will help when gathering the remnants of different races later on.


    Thats why Ash wanted to recruit Kuilan all the more.


    "You said you were lucky, Kuilan. Indeed, you are," Ash said, smiling slyly and pointing to himself. "Because you met me."


    "...


    Kuilan stared at him with fierce, deep eyes like a tiger.


    "For the next three years, come under my command. Ill provide you with everything you need."


    "...


    "You said you needed a lot of money? Rather than living on an irregular income by gambling and banditry, saving the regular wages I give you will accumulate much more, wont it?"


    Ash gestured to Aider, who handed him a draft contract prepared in advance.


    Upon seeing the amount written, Kuilans shoulders twitched. Ash laughed ominously.


    "This is the base salary, and there will be incentives depending on how hard you work."


    "...


    "Of course, youll have to complete a six-month probationary period diligently."


    "...


    "So, what will it be?"


    Suddenly, Ash recalled the time when he had recruited Jupiter.


    Whether then or now, whether on Earth or here, there was always only one way to secure a character in a draw.


    Spending until you get it!


    "...


    Finally, Kuilans head nodded heavily. With a beaming smile, Ash also nodded in return.


    Indeed, the capitalist mentality always succeeded.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    So, Kuilan and his bandit group were incorporated into my command.


    Given their origins as bandits, some friction with the existing soldiers was inevitable, but time would surely smooth things out.


    On the carriage ride back to the mansion, I examined Kuilans status window. Lets see.


    [Kuilan (SR)]


    - Level: 40


    - Title: Bandit King


    - Job: Advanced Brawler


    - Strength 30 Agility 40 Intelligence 15 Stamina 5 Magic Power 20


    The other stats were quite decent, but as expected, stamina was the issue.


    A level 40 with stamina at 5...?


    I mean, the games lowest stat is 5, but to think its stuck there.


    This was my first time recruiting him as an ally, so I was initially taken aback by the detailed stats.


    Really subpar. Even lower than me. No wonder he collapses with a touch.


    It was even a lower figure than some mediocre wizards. If only I could solve this issue, hed be perfectly fit for the first team.


    [Skills]


    > Passive: Leaf Drift


    > Skill 1: Leaf Crush


    > Skill 2: Leaf Rise


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocks after the third job change)


    As for the skills, they were just as I saw when we faced each other.


    The passive was a parrying counterattack, the first skill was an armor-penetrating attack, and the second skill was a self-speed and damage buff.


    And the traits were...


    - Equipped Traits (3/3)


    > Strong Luck


    > Like a Birch Tree!


    > Glass Body (Unremovable)


    "Hooh?"


    I let out a moan as I examined the traits. This is interesting.


    [Strong Luck]


    - You are incredibly lucky. You never suffer a critical failure in probability checks.


    The Brawler class has a low base damage but a high critical hit probability. Critical hits pop out one after the other without any adjustment.


    The problem is the critical multiplier.


    Other classes have a critical multiplier of 2.0 by default, meaning the damage is doubled when a critical hit occurs.


    But for Brawlers, it ranges from 0.9 to 4.0.


    This means that if youre lucky, the damage may jump up to 4 times, but if youre unlucky, it could be as low as 0.9 times, even less than the base damage.


    Its not for nothing that Brawlers are considered unstable.


    Being a melee damage dealer, they are perilous, and the damage fluctuates randomly.


    But with this trait, [Strong Luck],


    It eliminates critical failures. It adds a minimum adjustment to the damage.


    Furthermore, as you progress through the game, many luck-based interactions appear.


    Elements that require you to take chances continually emerge.


    Kuilan could throw himself into these situations, relying on [Strong Luck]. That could be useful.


    [Like a Birch Tree!]


    - You gained insight during your training. Evasion rate increases by 10 percent.


    This one is a simple and good trait. For Kuilan, who would collapse with a single blow, this is an essential trait that must never be unequipped.


    And finally,


    [Glass Body]


    - A severe injury from childhood left you with lingering effects. Stamina stat is fixed at the minimum (5).


    An unremovable negative trait, Glass Body.


    So this is why his stamina stat is in such a state...


    What could have happened in his childhood to result in this? It would be wonderful if only I could get rid of this, but alas, its not to be.


    Additionally, all the bandits under Kuilans command were of Level 30 and rated R-grade. They were ready to be deployed into battle immediately.


    Not bad at all.


    Now that the Shadow Squad had left Crossroad for another mission, this heroic party could be put to good use.


    I seemed to recall complaining about needing a detox just when I returned to Crossroad, but now that I was back, there were too many urgent matters that needed attention. I had to move quickly.


    The party members were concerned that I might be overexerting myself, but they followed without question when I said, Stop talking and get ready!


    Once Im fired up, trying to stop me is pointless, and they were all slowly realizing that.


    As the party members were preparing their equipment, I gestured to Aider, who was standing in the corner.


    "Assistant, come here."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "There are a few things you need to do, starting with training the refugees as laborers and..."


    I gave various instructions, and then I added one last thing.


    "... And, this is the most important thing."


    Looking at the reception room interior, adorned with frills, lace, and various flowers in a flower garden style, I shivered.


    "Restore this houses interior to its original state."


    "... By when?"


    "By the time I return from the dungeon today."


    "Evangeline will be sad..."


    Thats exactly what I wanted!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Dont neglect dungeon conquest! Dungeons are essential for heroes leveling up, item farming, and progressing the story.]


    ***


    And then, after a very long time,


    Flash-!


    I entered the dungeon.


    Crossing the teleport gate, I found myself in the familiar safe zone, the base camp. Breathing in the dungeons unique musty air, I looked around.


    "Nothing much happened here while I was gone, right?"


    "Yes. While you were away, we only conquered areas we had already cleared, but the dungeon itself hasnt changed much."


    The base camp looked the same as always. I had hoped that maybe even some NPCs were added in my absence.


    "Hey! You little-!"


    At that time, a dwarf came running from a corner of the base camp, his beard flying wildly. It was the magical blacksmith Kellibey.


    "You good-for-nothing brat! You left your equipment request with me and havent shown your face for over a month! Where have you been?"


    "Long time no see, Killibey."


    I then realized I had placed an order for equipment made from the magical core of Vampire Lord Celendion and hadnt picked it up, having been in the Imperial Capital.


    Facing the fuming Kellibey, I somehow felt pleased. I was smiling and waving my hand when I suddenly stopped.


    "..."


    "Huh? Hey, what are you staring at like that?"


    Wait a minute.


    On the continent, there were four major heterogeneous raceselves, dwarfs, mermaids, and werebeastsand each of them had characteristic hair colors.


    Elves, the fairy race, had green hair.


    Mermaids, the mermaid race, had blue hair.


    Werebeasts, the beastmen, had red hair.


    But dwarfs, the dwarf race, were...


    "..."


    I looked down at Kellibeys shiny, round head and muttered,


    "...Bald?"


    "How dare you! What rude talk, you crazy brat!"


    Kellibey angrily swung his hammer at me.


    Whoa?! S-sorry! I didnt mean to tease you! Ash may have a full head of hair, but Im also taking medication for hair loss in my other world! I understand how you feel, Kellibey!


    As I barely dodged Kellibeys swinging hammer, I suddenly noticed someone sitting in a corner of the base camp.


    A woman dressed in a tattered robe, with hair that had no color at all. No, it was as if all the colors had been drained away, leaving it bleached white.


    "Huh?"


    I exclaimed in surprise, recognizing the person. The woman looked at me and smiled faintly.


    "Its been a while, Ash."


    The dungeon merchant NPC who initially guided us into Lake Kingdom.


    She was Nameless.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Its been quite a while since weve seen each other, Nameless. How have you been?


    After calming down the furious Kellibey somehow, I approached Nameless, pretending to be friendly.


    This girl is an NPC dungeon merchant who sells all sorts of items inside the dungeon!


    Last time, she even gave away two SSR-grade pieces of equipment. Ive secretly judged her to be an incredibly good fellow.


    If I get close to her, perhaps some other goodies might drop too!


    In response to my greeting, Nameless just shrugged.


    Every day in Lake Kingdom is always the same. Killing monsters, lighting lanterns, and... praying.


    Though her face was obscured by scattered white hair and a hood, I could tell that she was wearing a bitter smile.


    Im here today to repair my equipment.


    Equipment?


    My sword.


    Nameless gestured towards Kellibeys blacksmith shop.


    Kellibey is about the only one here who can fix my sword.


    Looking in that direction, Kellibey was hammering an old sword with a grim expression.


    It was the worn-out longsword that Nameless always carried on her back.


    Clang-! Clang-!


    With every strike of the hammer on the blade, a dazzling bright light seeped out. It seemed to be going through some magical process.


    Its been a long time since weve met, so Ill give you some advice, Ash.


    Tearing her eyes away from the sword being repaired, Nameless slowly said to me.


    Some of the Nightmare Legionnaires are targeting you.


    Nightmare Legionnaires?


    You know that Lake Kingdom has been occupied by monsters, right?


    Of course, I do. Monsters are everywhere. Theyve filled this place to the brim, overflowing into Crossroad.


    Lake Kingdom has countless varieties of monsters. And within each monster legion, theres a leader, called a Legionnaire.


    Nameless briefly glanced at the path leading to the base camp on the other side.


    Beyond the path, everything was shrouded in pitch darkness, and nothing could be seen.


    The top 10 strongest legions among those monster legions. The Legionnaires of the top 10 ranks are referred to as Nightmare Legionnaires.


    So shes talking about the ten toughest bosses.


    I casually shrugged.


    So those guys are targeting me, huh? But isnt it natural for monsters to target humans?


    Yes, its natural. But Ash, theyre specifically trying to kill you.


    Nameless looked over at my party members standing in the distance.


    You and your comrades have already taken down two of the Nightmare Legionnaires. Its only natural that theyd start to be wary of you.


    ...


    Even if you killed Orlop, by the time you defeated Celendion, you were bound to catch the monsters eyes.


    In other words, the monster bastards have put a mark on my head. Like a Wanted: Dead or Alive bounty notice or something.


    The deeper you go into Lake Kingdom, the more easily they will find your trail and send trackers after you. In the worst-case scenario, a Legionnaire might personally appear to kill you.


    I snorted and crossed my arms.


    So what if we have to fight the ones were supposed to kill outside? Isnt it fine to meet and fight them early?


    This place is their stronghold.


    Nameless quietly shook her head.


    The monsters outside the Lake Kingdom have their abilities constrained. However, here, they can unleash their full power without any restrictions.


    ...Its one thing to face a boss during the defense stage where stats are readjusted and it becomes manageable to defeat, but in the dungeons? Theres none of that nonsense.


    I highly value your potential and that of your teammates, Ash. Above all, your persistence in not giving up until now is commendable, Nameless warned in a gentle but stern voice.


    But with the current level of your party, if you encounter a Nightmare Legion Commander in the darkness here... its going to be hard to guarantee your lives.


    ...


    Suddenly, I remembered the time when we faced Celendion in the Path of the Overlord in this dungeon.


    Our party almost got wiped out by Celendion back then.


    Though the freak wanted to die himself, he spared us, but there would be no such luck next time.


    If we encounter the Legion Commander in the dungeon again, we would have to fight for our lives.


    And Legion Commanders without stage readjustments will exhibit truly nightmarish strength.


    The exploration ahead will become more treacherous.


    Well, of course. Starting from dungeon depth 6, its nicknamed the Demon Realm. Each dungeon is freakin difficult.


    Having to keep tabs on the enemy Legion Commander in this situation...


    The level of difficulty keeps increasing endlessly, like adding more stuff to a hamburger. Patty, lettuce, cheese, sauce...


    I checked the stats. A jackpot item-?!


    [Lord of Crimson(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Category: Magic Staff


    - Attack Power: 149-151


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Intelligence+15 Magic Power+15


    - Absorbs essence upon killing an enemy, stores up to 10.


    - Can consume stored essence to recover HP or MP. (10 percent per essence)


    - Can use a random blood spell by consuming all 10 essences at once.


    - ??? (Unlock depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    - ??? (Unlock depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    The base damage was decent, and the stat bonuses were generously applied. It was a great piece of equipment.


    Moreover, fitting for a weapon made with the Magic Core of a vampire lord, it had the option of absorbing essences from killed enemies and using them as resources.


    Depending on the situation, I can adapt flexibly. This could be overpowered if utilized well...


    I didnt know what kind of blood magic I could use, but Junior would probably make good use of it.


    The problem was, like [Black Queen], this equipment was also a Nightmare Slayer, so it had the ??? option that would unlock based on the kill count.


    I quietly observed Damien, who was shrouded in the darkness of the [Black Queen] slung over his back.


    Our eyes met, and after a moment of hesitation, Damien grinned at me.


    "Heh heh..."


    "..."


    Look at what became of Damiens once naive smile, now transformed into a poseurs smirk filled with adolescent bravado. All because of that weapon.


    Can he truly overcome it and wield it as his own power...?


    Junior should also stop using this weapon once its kill count increases too much.


    In any case, it could be extremely useful for now, so I had to give it to him.


    I called Junior over and handed her the staff.


    Juniors eyes widened as she took the staff. The young wizards mouth dropped open.


    "This, this is... truly an incredible piece of equipment, Your Highness? Ive never seen this much Magic Power in my life."


    "Youll know, but its equipment made with Celendions magic core."


    Juniors shoulders quivered, and her hands tightly gripped the staff.


    "Youre giving me something so precious...?"


    "Its powerful but dangerous equipment. Handle it with care."


    Junior, who had lately been nonchalant as if chewing spinach with tomatoes, turned serious in front of this staff.


    She nodded his head firmly.


    "Youre the first to acknowledge my worth like this... Thank you so much. Ill do my best not to make you regret it, with a resolve to work myself to the bone...!"


    "No, lets not go as far as working to the bone."


    His body was not in good shape already; what was this working to the bone nonsense? Dont do that. Just keep recovering HP with that staff and deal damage comfortably from behind.


    I also requested new equipment from Kellibey.


    It was equipment made from two magic cores of the Vampire General obtained in Stage 5. Being of SSR grade, it would certainly be powerful.


    Having acquired the necessary equipment, and with the tasks at the base camp mostly sorted, I was ready.


    "Hmm."


    I looked towards the darkness where Nameless had vanishedthe direction of the next dungeon depth, and then turned in the opposite direction.


    It was the way to a dungeon we had previously cleared.


    I planned to heed Namelesss advice but felt the need to scout the old dungeon instead of retreating.


    I had to know what kind of monsters would be attacking in the next defensive battle.


    Having prepared early, I called out to the main party members.


    "So, everyone, shall we loosen up a bit after a long time?"


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior all raised their torches and lanterns.


    Thus, we entered the previously conquered third-area dungeon. As we stepped into the dungeon entrance, I exclaimed,


    "What kind of monsters will we have this season~?"


    Then,


    Squish! Squish!


    Something... squelching... jelly-like creatures started rolling toward us from the dungeon entrance.


    I was taken by surprise and blurted out,


    "What the hell is this, shit?!"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    At the same time.


    Lake Kingdoms underground dungeon.


    Beyond Sector 4, known as the [Grand Park], lay Sector 5, the [Fountains Path].


    The most perilous place in the dungeon of Sector 5, it was a necessary route to the next depth of the dungeon, the Inner Castle in Sector 6.


    During the times when the Lake Kingdom flourished, this area had been a beautiful marble walkway, stretching between enormous ponds where dazzling fountains sprayed.


    Now, all that remained was the horrendous stone path, shattered into fragments, lying above the foul-smelling pond that had dried up into darkness.


    ...


    Nameless stood on the path, gripping her sword.


    She remembered that this place was once beautiful, but the scenery itself was forgotten.


    Too much time had passed, and just as the city had eroded, so had her memories. They had worn away, like her faded, lost name.


    She only acted in accordance with the duty etched into her body.


    Killing the monsters that had occupied this place, killing them again and again, making sure they could not escape to the outside world.


    And then-


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Before her, three shadows emitting an evil aura approached.


    A massive muscular werewolf with a silvery-red mane.


    A succubus whose sensual figure was revealed through torn monk robes.


    And something wearing a black coat and a stark white crow mask, leading a swarm of flies and rats.


    The three monsters strolled down the destroyed fountain path, stopping ten paces away from Nameless.


    A smirk crossed Namelesss face as she looked at the monsters.


    The Wolf King, the Great Seductress, and the Master of Plague. How generous of the Nightmare Legion to send three of you to die. Today will be a feast.


    Swoosh-


    The old sword in Namelesss hand pointed forward.


    Perfect timing. I just sharpened this blade, and Ive been wanting to test how well it cuts.


    But the monsters didnt seem particularly inclined to fight Nameless.


    The figure with the white crow mask stepped forward. A heavy, cracked voice leaked from behind the mask.


    Step aside, Nameless One. We have no business with you today.


    No business? But we have a duty to kill each other.


    Today, we are after other prey.


    Chill anger crept into the voice of the white crow mask.


    The humans of the outside world... Those who will become our cattle, have killed Orlop and Celendion.


    ...


    They even have the audacity to roam the Lake Kingdom now.


    They were speaking of Ash and his companions. Namelesss mouth tightened.


    We must capture them and present them to the King. That takes precedence over our pointless but enjoyable fight with you. So step aside, Nameless One.


    The werewolf listening to the conversation growled menacingly.


    Those human insects, insignificant as they are, dared to scratch the mighty Nightmare Kings army! Ill tear them into pieces with my claws!


    The succubus beside him then covered her mouth and giggled.


    How barbaric. Why not let them fall under my charm instead?


    The succubuss long finger gently traced her soft, curving body.


    "Im intrigued. Even if its all true, that Celendion was killed! Im curious, curious, curious! What kind of human is he? What taste does he have? What screams will he make? Ahhh, Ill hold him tight in my embrace and make both his body and heart my slaves."


    At that, the white crow mask spoke in a bubbling low voice.


    "The mere pain of a wound, the mere pain of a bewitching, cannot suffice to pay for the sins that creature has committed."


    The white crow mask whipped its black coat, then lifted its gloved white hand, tightly clenching it.


    "He shall be made the host of all the plagues of this world while still alive. Thus, he will taste all the pain that exists in this world."


    Observing the monsters proclaiming they would kill Ash in their own way, Nameless chuckled.


    "What nonsense have you been spouting all this time, monsters? Who said Id let you pass?"


    Swish-!


    As Nameless lightly swung his sword, the dried ponds black droplets were swept up by the sword wind, rising into a circle.


    "Even if you suddenly go mad and depart to perform some good deed, I will stop you. Facing you monsters is my duty."


    "..."


    "Draw your weapons, monsters. Between us, words mean nothing anymore, dont they?"


    The white crow mask, who had been watching Nameless closely, tilted its head.


    "So... Have you sharpened that sword again today, Nameless One?"


    Eventually, I pulled my two vanguard knights back.


    "Lucas! Evangeline! Fall back!"


    "Grr...!"


    "Ah, okay!"


    As the two knights hastily retreated, I reached out to Junior.


    "Junior! Show them the value of the new equipment!"


    Junior, smiling slyly, began to prepare a lightning spell.


    "Youve made an excellent investment, Your Highness!"


    Junior swung his new staff, and


    Zap-!


    Dozens of lightning bolts struck down on the swarm of slimes.


    In an instant, scores of slimes were fried by the lightning, dissolving into nothingness. The few that remained were taken care of by Damiens sniping.


    Although Damiens sniping was also a piercing attack, thanks to [Far-Sight], he could aim directly at the enemys core.


    "Phew..."


    I sighed in relief as I watched the slimy creatures swept away.


    This place was the Lake Kingdom Dungeons third area [Northern Fortress]. For our partys current level, it was a relatively easy place to clear.


    However, our two vanguard knights had become useless. The equipment was too severely affected by the circumstances.


    The vanguard character must receive proper attack support to perform well in defense.


    At this rate, we were lacking the means to fend off the slimes, and the two in the front line wouldnt be able to withstand them.


    After a moments thought, I gathered the party members.


    "Fall back!"


    To the party members staring at me with surprised eyes, I nodded.


    "Our weapons dont have a good affinity against these slime creatures. Lets go back and get the appropriate equipment."


    As the slimes would attack again during the next defense, we needed to return to Crossroad and craft suitable weapons for the two knights. Blunt weapons with striking attributes.


    Should I borrow a mace from Kellibey at the base camp?


    But that old man was already immersed in crafting the equipment we had ordered earlier. We wouldnt see his face until he had finished.


    "If you need striking power, I can hit them with the flat side of my sword!"


    "I have a shield!"


    The two knights held up their weapons, making their case, but I dismissed them.


    "How long do you think you can fight like that? Instead, lets create one auxiliary weapon each."


    Since these were not their main weapons but temporary equipment for this occasion, they could be made quickly at the forge. We could also grab a ready-made item.


    In the end, we returned to Crossroad much earlier than planned.


    ***


    Flash!


    Upon returning through the teleport gate to the mansion, the first thing that caught my eye was...


    "Huh?!"


    The scene of the mansions walls, previously painted in Evangelines bling-bling style, being restored to their original condition. Workers were diligently applying the new color.


    Evangeline opened her mouth and uttered a foolish sound.


    "What?! Wha-wha-wha?!"


    The interior of the mansion visible through the window was the same. The workers were busily restoring the living room and dining room to their previous design.


    I slapped my forehead in surprise. We had returned too early, and the interior restoration work wasnt yet finished.


    Realizing the situation, Evangeline grabbed her cheeks with her hands and screamed in shock.


    "Aaahhhh! Nooo! My precious, tiny interior design!"


    She screamed and ran into the mansion.


    I nodded my head contentedly. It was the reaction I wanted to see.


    I had hoped to see her face in despair after the interior was completely removed, but her current scream wasnt too bad either.


    "Well head back to the dungeon tomorrow morning. Rest well today..."


    After instructing the rest of the party to rest, I looked towards the city, muttering to myself.


    "Where is Kuilan?"


    We were ahead of schedule, but that couldnt be helped.


    Slimes are the opponents in this stage. Striking attributes are effective.


    A fighter whose very nature was a striking attribute dealer.


    It was time to call up the Bandit King Kuilan to the first squad.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The following morning.


    Two parties entered the dungeon.


    Our main party and Kuilans band of five bandits.


    Wait, werent we supposed to fight monsters on the fortress walls?


    Kuilans face turned pale in an instant as we were dragged into the gloomy dungeon.


    Its damp! Its dark! Its creepy! Where the heck are we?


    This is a dungeon, the very lair of monsters.


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Section 3. [Outside the northern fortress].


    I pointed towards the dark interior of the dungeon where the shadows seemed to stir.


    Were here to fight the next wave of defensive monsters in advance.


    There was no mention in the contract that wed have to fight here!


    Oh, come on~ Its written right here.


    Id brought the contract with me, anticipating his complaint, and I waved it back and forth.


    See this small text in the corner? Its clearly written here, right? And your signatures here too. Can you see it?


    Urk... ugh?!


    Kuilan examined the contract with a defeated look. I chuckled wickedly in front of him. You shouldve read it carefully, my friend. Kekeke.


    Uh... ugh, ugh, ugh...!


    Kuilan looked back and forth between the dungeons depths and the safe zone with a face as pale as death.


    The other bandits whod been watching Kuilan approached me, sighing.


    We apologize. Our leader is a bit of a coward...


    Hes more afraid than he looks. Please understand.


    How can the leader of a bandit gang, whos bold enough to defy Imperial generals, be a coward? That doesnt make sense.


    Their answer to my question was simple.


    If his opponent is a person, even an Imperial general, our leader looks down on them... but ghosts or monsters, hes terrified of them.


    Ah...


    Right, that type. Particularly weak against occult things.


    And he hates tight, dark places. And this place is not only tight and dark, but also the lair of monsters...


    So the guy over 2 meters tall and all muscle is shaking like a leaf, huh?


    I clicked my tongue in disbelief.


    Even the shortest member of our party, Evangeline, and the thin Damien, who were younger and smaller, didnt shake in fear. Youve got to live up to your size, King of Bandits. And your salary too.


    Dont worry. Well take good care of him.


    The other bandits groveled to me with sycophantic smiles, then ran to Kuilan and began berating him fiercely.


    Get a grip, boss! This is an embarrassment!


    Were on probation in the punitive forces! If we dont do well here, we might be sent back to the execution ground!


    Were up against the infamous Wastrel Prince!


    We just need to hang on for six months and get a full-time position! If youre gonna get scared, do it later!


    As his subordinates scolded him, Kuilan finally seemed to muster the courage to step forward, though his face remained pale.


    Al, alright. Lets go.


    Thats the spirit, boss!


    Well back you up! Lets wipe them out!


    With mutual encouragement, Kuilan and the bandits energetically took the lead and entered Section 3.


    And not long after they started walking,


    Slosh! Slosh!


    Clank! Clank!


    The slimes began to roll in.


    [Outside the Northern Fortress - Room 1]


    - Eliminate the enemies!


    - Lv.12 Normal Slime: 20 bodies


    Level 12 slimes without any special characteristics. About twenty of them.


    This should have been enough for Kuilans party to warm up. I watched them with a hint of anticipation.


    And then,


    Yaaargh!


    Monsters!


    The four bandits turned and started to run away all at once...


    My blood pressure shot up. Unintentionally, I grabbed the back of my neck and let out a scream.


    Hey, you good-for-nothing bastards! What are you doing-!


    What was all that confident talk just a moment ago! You encouraged each other like you were going to do well!


    But, but! Weve never seen such monsters before?!


    Never heard or seen! A Soul Drinker that absorbs souls in the swamp?!


    No! It must be the demon that sucks the brains out of its victims! Brain Drain!


    If I had to train them from A to Z, Id just raise new recruits, not bother bringing convicts into a Penal Squad.


    "If youre scared of the monsters, pack your bags and head back to prison. You can pay for your crimes justly under the empires law."


    "..."


    "But if you dont want prison and prefer to earn money and serve your sentence honorably, do it properly. Show me the skill worthy of the name of Bandit King and his elite force."


    I pointed at the flattened slimes with a click of my tongue.


    "Those slimes are way weaker than the Imperial soldiers you fought before. Fight without fear. Got it?"


    Two R-rated warriors, two R-rated rogues, and one SR-rated fighter.


    With proper utilization, this could have been a decent party. They had messed up in the first battle, but the idea of giving up so soon had never crossed their minds.


    But at this rate, when will they become useful...?


    Despite my frustration, I could still see fear in the eyes of the Bandit Kings party as they watched the monsters. What should I do with these cowardly bastards...?


    Then, it happened.


    Ding! Ding!


    Suddenly, the system alert rang in succession. Huh? I opened the system window in curiosity.


    [Outer Castle North - Room 1]


    - Annihilate the enemies!


    - Lv.14 Normal Slimes: 28


    - Lv.15 Tricolored Slimes: 16


    - Lv.15 Acidic Slimes: 24


    - Lv.20 Normal Slimes: 30


    Waves 2 to 5 were all updated at once.


    What...


    The [Northern Fortress] was a dungeon where monster waves had to be fended off in succession within an elongated room. Usually, the waves came one at a time.


    Thump! Thump!


    But now, four waves started rushing at us all at once.


    Almost 100 slimes spilled over the fortress walls, a massive horde storming in. What the hell is this?


    Even if they are low-level slimes, this number...!


    Damien and Junior, who were standing by my sides, immediately prepared for battle.


    Damien drew two Cerberus in his hands, and Junior began to chant magic.


    Bang! Bang! Boom-!


    Flash-!


    The bullets pierced through the slimes, and lightning magic struck the swarm.


    But there were too many slimes.


    Furthermore, as the slimes crawled up from below the walls, the angle for magic bullets and spells wasnt right, allowing them to approach.


    The slimes quickly surrounded us.


    My lord!


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had gone to clear wave 1, were trying to rush back but were isolated by the swarm of slimes.


    I gritted my teeth and swung my staff, summoning a blade of magic power behind me. Damn, I had let my guard down, thinking it was an easy place...


    Thwap!


    The slimes leaped at us all at once.


    Though they wouldnt absorb our souls or suck out our brains, it was clear that if we were engulfed by them, we would meet a horrible fate. Damn it!


    Just then,


    Whoosh-!


    Kuilan flew through the air.


    Bang!


    Splatter!


    Leaping into the air, Kuilan struck out with fists and feet like a whirlwind.


    Wherever his fist power touched, slimes shattered like clay, and those hit by his kicks exploded like fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, Kuilan had destroyed over ten slimes and lightly landed back in position, his red mohawk spinning round as he came down.


    Shit...damn...


    Curses spilled from the Bandit Kings mouth.


    No matter how scary it is, we must protect our paycheck...!


    Snap!


    With one fist to his chest and the other stretched forward, and his bodys weight lowered, Kuilan assumed his unique martial arts stance.


    Hey, guys, get ready! We need to make money! We need a lot of it!


    At the party leaders cry, the bandits eyes flashed with determination as they brandished their clubs.


    I chuckled at the sight.


    Theyre not entirely useless after all.


    Lets get converted to full-time employees-!


    Yelling, the Bandit Kings party rushed in all directions, and the horde of monsters swooped down on them.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    After that, the Bandit Kings party quickly adapted to the battle against monsters.


    They were still inexperienced, allowing hits from the monsters and falling frequently, but luckily, their foes were level 10 to 20 slimes. The injuries were all minor enough to be healed with potions.


    In the end, it took quite some time, but they managed to safely clear Zone 3 [Northern Fortress].


    They were able to return to Crossroad by late evening.


    There were some hair-raising moments, but we managed to clear it somehow.


    I exhaled a sigh of relief as I took in the comforting summer air of Crossroad.


    "We worked hard today."


    Looking back at the teleport gate, I was taken aback.


    All five members of Kuilans party were sprawled on the ground. Kuilan was even leaning against the wall on the far side, retching.


    "Ugh... I hate monsters and dungeons now..."


    Hearing such pitiable words from a muscular giant over 2 meters tall was quite incongruous.


    But theres no one in the world who finds monsters cute and dungeons as joyful as flower gardens.


    One must overcome the fear that seeps into their bones and move forward. If you stand on the front lines against the monsters here, you must have that kind of determination.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 creature


    - Lv.30 Acid Slime : 526 creatures


    - Lv.25 Tri-color Slime : 488 creatures


    - Start in : 7 days


    There was a week left until the start of the next stage.


    During that time, Ill need to keep drilling these party members, training them to a level where theyll be useful in real combat.


    I thought, evaluating the five bandits faces.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I thought of the other sub-parties I had been with.


    Shadow Squad.


    The Shadow Squad was an all-elf firepower team.


    Two out of five had died, and the remaining three were sent on a classified mission. In hindsight, it was an excessively good team for a first sub-party.


    Dion Mercenary Band.


    The Dion Mercenary Band consisted of N-grade heroes.


    They had ambition and potential, but ultimately, they all fell in the showdown with the Vampire King.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Old Hunters.


    A group of old mercenaries brought by Jupiter.


    A group of two mages and three warriors was an efficient combination, but both mages were killed. The three warriors became unable to battle again and retired.


    And now, this new sub-party...


    Their name not yet determined, I looked forlornly at the Bandit Kings Penal Squad.


    All of my sub-parties under my command had not remained intact. They had been injured, killed, or wiped out.


    What would become of you?


    Would you also be injured, killed, or annihilated?


    Knowing that future, should I still employ you, command you?


    Should I buy your lives for a mere pittance and control you with a leash called punishment? Is that right?


    "Hey, you bandit scum."


    I pulled a few gold coins from my pocket and flipped one to Kuilan and his men.


    "Its encouragement money. Take it."


    The bandits faces, previously pale and downcast, lit up as they leaped up to catch my gold.


    "Wow?! Thank you!"


    "Well use it well, Cashlord!"


    "Buy something tasty with this and rest well tonight. But dont slack off too much."


    "Yes, sir~!"


    "Well do as ordered!"


    Kuilan and the party members chattered among themselves and left my mansion. Perhaps they were off to the towns pub for a drink.


    Suddenly, I realized that the way people live seems similar everywhere.


    They work, they clock out, they eat, they sleep.


    The bandits conscripted into the penal battalion, and ordinary people living on earth. Perhaps they were spending similar days.


    I glanced at the opposite side. My main party members were gazing at me with blank stares. I chuckled softly.


    But enduring this monotonous repetition is what it means to be an adult.


    It wasnt because I was an extraordinary person that I could endure this.


    In reality, everyone in this world was managing to do it.


    The pattern of human life was the same everywhere. Work, go home, eat, sleep, and repeat endlessly.


    The ordinary office worker, the game streaming broadcaster.


    The mercenary fighting monsters, the lord managing the city.


    Surviving by defeating the boring tasks that didnt change every day, and the enemies that kept coming that was life.


    And...


    I suddenly looked out the window. Through the dense greenery, I faintly heard the sound of cicadas.


    There is an end.


    It was already the height of summer.


    I first came to this city in late winter, so almost half a year had passed.


    Once the three-year campaign ends and the fourth years spring comes, the game will end.


    This seemingly unchanging daily life... it will eventually come to an end.


    I hope not to regret that last day. So even if Im tired and struggling, I aim to face every day head-on.


    Whatever ending awaits at the end of this campaign...


    To meet the end without regret. To live my best life every day.


    Ive resolved to do so.


    ...


    My party members quietly watched me.


    I felt a little embarrassed and gave them an awkward smile.


    Ahem! Anyway, if you get tired, say so! Ill give you a vacation at least. Got it?


    Im not such a tyrannical lord. Ill manage your condition, at least. If its tough, make sure to tell me in advance, okay?


    Lucas was staring at me intently when he quietly opened his mouth.


    "Your Lordship, if you ever feel so weary that you cant bear it, please let us know."


    A considerate smile formed at the edge of his lips.


    "I will gladly massage your shoulders."


    Evangeline, Junior, and Damien also spoke in turn.


    "Then Ill do the feet! Foot massage! When I massage, my fellow Academy Knight classmates all love it to death!"


    "Ill prepare a healthy drink for you. Lets see, there should be some spinach in the kitchen..."


    "I, I can use recovery magic on your tired eyes..."


    They didnt just speak; they actually jumped up from their seats and surrounded me.


    "Huh?"


    I broke into a cold sweat. What are you guys doing?


    Squawk.


    "Choke?!"


    Lucas and Evangeline grabbed my shoulders and feet and began massaging.


    Damien started casting recovery magic, and Junior was concocting a suspicious drink on the spot.


    "No, wait a minute! Ow, damn! Stop it, you brats!"


    In the end, I suffered a terrible fate, having my shoulders and feet squeezed in agony, recovery magic poured into my eyes, and being forced to swallow a spinach drink.


    You brats! Youre making me more tired! Stop it now!


    ***


    A few days had passed.


    Kuilans party quickly became proficient in battling monsters. They reached a point where they could successfully undertake autonomous exploration without much difficulty.


    They were now at a level where they could function as a sub-party.


    Even the bandits who had been recruited as regular soldiers were trained enough to be used as combatants.


    Reina, who was indeed the captain of the Imperial Magic Troops, had them quickly whipped into shape with her intensive short-term tutoring.


    Suitable defensive equipment was installed on the walls to prepare for the Great Slime Battle, and the gallows for the kill zone were densely deployed on the plains after a long time.


    Preparations for the defense battle were progressing smoothly.


    In the blink of an eye, time had passed, and now


    [STAGE 8]


    - Start in: 1 day


    Only one day was left until the next defensive battle.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    One day left until the next defense battle. Afternoon.


    Elize had come to the lords mansion. The female swordsman, dressed as a maid and carrying a Sword Coffin, was as expressionless as usual, but I greeted her with a cheerful smile.


    Elize! How was it? Was Crossroad tolerable?


    ...There are too many facilities lacking, fitting for a Margrave, but the essential infrastructure is all in place. So yes, it was tolerable.


    Elize had not merely accompanied me here as a simple escort.


    Silver Winters Merchant Guild planned to launch several businesses in this place, Crossroad.


    She was dispatched here to prepare for this and to gather information.


    From finding land to build the Merchant Guild branch to sourcing materials and labor for road construction, to figuring out how much magical stone stock needed to be transported to the Imperial Capital, and so on...


    Anyway, she said there was an enormous amount of work to do. Thats why, after my escort mission ended, she was out of sight, only now to appear.


    Is the necessary investigation all done?


    Yes. I have collected all the information our Merchant Guild needs. Now, I will return to the Imperial Capital, report to Master Serenade, and organize the workforce to send down the business unit.


    Youve worked hard. The way back will be tough too.


    I gave Elize a mischievous smile.


    Is today a farewell visit, then?


    ...Actually, Ive come after hearing the news of the monster invasion.


    Naturally, I have been announcing the expected invasion date of the monsters within the city.


    Theres no reason to hide it, and its better for the citizens to be prepared. Elize seemed to have seen that announcement.


    I heard that the monsters are attacking tomorrow. Is that true?


    Yes. I expect it to be tomorrow morning.


    While there might be a chance that it could suddenly change like during Stage 3, it probably wont.


    I have already understood this stages dark event...


    You may think its a sudden imposition, Your Highness.


    Elize cautiously brought it up.


    May I participate in this defense battle?


    What, what?


    Surprised, I hesitated, and Elize showed her chest by lifting her hand.


    Pardon my rudeness, but if Your Highness has faced my sword, you would already know my skills.


    Its not your skills Im unsure of...


    I wasnt bewildered by her skill level. Rather, I would be grateful if a strong person like Elize could help.


    But... I dont understand why.


    Why is she helping with the defense battle?


    Our Merchant Guild branch will be moving into Crossroad soon. And ordinary people, who have lived lives unrelated to monsters, will be deployed to start working here.


    Elize glanced briefly at the city wall through the mansion window.


    I would like to see the potential threat they might face with my own eyes.


    Hmm, indeed...


    Is this also part of the investigation on the Merchant Guilds part?


    Convinced, I nodded.


    Alright. No, Im the one whos grateful! Ill count on you for this one time, Elize.


    I am the one who should apologize for making an unreasonable request. Tomorrow, I will faithfully follow Your Highnesss command.


    An SSR-ranked swordsman like Elize is going to help. Tomorrows defense battle seems like it will go very smoothly.


    I was in high spirits when I let out a loud "Ah!" and asked Elize,


    "But Elize, do you also have maces in your Sword Coffin?"


    I would need a striking attribute equipment since the monster Ill be facing tomorrow is a slime. Elize was a sword-type character, so I wondered if she would also have maces at her disposal.


    "A mace... are you referring to?"


    Tilting her head, Elize put down the Sword Coffin and sneaked a peek inside, then nodded at me.


    "Yes, I have them. How many would you like to borrow?"


    "No, I dont want to borrow them, I want you to use them tomorrow..."


    Besides, how many maces are even in there? How many weapons are in that Sword Coffin altogether?


    ***


    Dungeon. Basecamp.


    Today, I came here only with Lucas and Kuilan.


    Flash!


    As I passed through the teleport gate, Kellibey waved as though he had been waiting for me.


    "Come on, move faster, you slowpoke! It was finished long ago; why are you coming so late? Youll have me delivering it next, eh?"


    "Oh, you deliver all the way to Crossroad? Thats great!"


    "Like hell I will, you damn rascal. Hey, come on, just come and take it!"


    Cursing and complaining, Kellibey pointed to the equipment placed on a display stand in front of his forge. I approached it.


    One pair of red leather boots with metal plates attached. And also a short cape, similar to a muffler, in red as well.


    In this world, not only metal equipment but also leather and cloth gear are produced in the blacksmiths forge.


    Its because equipment to refine Magic Power cores and magic stones are basically found in the forge.


    So in Crossroads forge, specialized leatherworkers and tailors are employed as well.


    But Kellibey had crafted leather and cloth so neatly, all by himself.


    Handling leather and cloth as skillfully as metal. Truly an impressive gentleman.


    Now, lets see how it turned out...


    I checked the options on both pieces of equipment. Lets see.


    [Vampire Generals Boots(SSR) Lv.35]


    He couldnt walk because of this leg, which hung limp like a deflated balloon.


    "The other symptoms can be treated, but this leg will be difficult."


    The head priest, who was in charge of Kurehas treatment, said so.


    Kureha gave a bitter smile and ran his hand over his withered leg. He wasnt disappointed because he hadnt hoped for anything in the first place.


    It had already been over ten years since the leg had become like this.


    Ah, but...


    Kureha faced forward.


    And slowly, clenching his fists, he reached out.


    I always regret not being able to see the next move of this technique...


    Then it happened.


    Bang!


    "Kureha!"


    With a boisterous noise, the door to the sickroom opened, and Kuilan walked in. Startled, Kureha quickly lowered his fists.


    "Kuilan."


    "Heheh, how is it? Isnt the temple somewhat comfortable to stay in?"


    Kuilan grinned and sat down beside Kurehas bed.


    "Damn Imperial bastards, but they do have one hell of a healing spell. Just look at how our brothers complexion has improved."


    Kureha smiled faintly and nodded.


    "Everyone here is kind and takes good care of me. Ill be almost fully recovered with just a few more weeks of rest."


    "Good, good. Thats great. Thats really great."


    Kuilans smiling face suddenly turned serious.


    "As soon as you are fully healed, were getting out of this city."


    Kurehas face hardened as well. Kuilan clicked his tongue.


    "Such nonsense. Do you think our grudge against the Empire will vanish if they hand us some money?"


    "...Kuilan."


    "Look at what theyve done."


    Kuilan looked down at his brothers abnormally withered left leg, his mouth tightly closed.


    "Look at what theyve done."


    Kuilan tapped the X-shaped scar on his forehead.


    "Do you think well forget even if they give us a fortune? Ha. Do you think well be fools again?"


    "..."


    "As soon as you feel better, we will gather the troops and leave this city immediately. Its a bit regrettable to leave behind that overly kind-hearted prince, but you know, caterpillars must eat leaves to survive, right?"


    Kureha slowly reached out and grasped his younger brothers hand.


    "Kuilan."


    "Huh?"


    "What about making a new nest here?"


    Kuilans face stiffened.


    Kureha fumbled with his words.


    "You can be pardoned for all crimes committed during the last three years if you serve for just three years. Moreover, theyre offering an annual salary enough to not only meet our targeted amount but exceed it."


    "..."


    "We didnt become bandits because we wanted to. We didnt become thieves by choice. We can turn back here."


    "..."


    "Lets go back to the world, Kuilan. Youre still young. You still..."


    Thump!


    Before his brother finished speaking, Kuilan got up. Kureha cried out in desperation.


    "Kuilan!"


    "Ill pretend I didnt hear that, brother."


    Kuilan strode back towards the door of the sickroom.


    "The Kureha I knew... my master, who taught me martial arts, wasnt a man who would speak such weak words."


    "..."


    "Make sure to recover quickly. Until youve finished recovering, Ill be here earnestly brawling with monsters and earning my allowance."


    "Kuilan!"


    Kureha had heard and knew about the monster defense battle scheduled for tomorrow.


    Stammering, Kureha spoke to his brother as he turned to leave.


    "...Take care of yourself."


    "Hahaha! I am Kuilan of Kangwoon, the miraculous Kuilan. Dont worry."


    With a grin, Kuilan left the sickroom.


    "Ill be back, Brother."


    Thump!


    The door closed, and his younger brothers large figure disappeared outside.


    Kureha looked down at his pitiful left leg with a disheartened expression. His two emaciated fists clenched tightly.


    ***


    And the next day.


    Morning broke on Stage 8.


    < Previous > << ToC >>

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    STAGE 8.


    Morning broke over the eighth defense at Crossroad.


    As the entire force was being mobilized to face the emergence of the monster army, Kuilan gathered his subordinates and spoke candidly.


    It was the same kind of talk hed given to his older brother.


    "What do you think Penal Squad means? Its basically labeling us as disposable," Kuilan said.


    His men listened attentively.


    "In battle, when they need a meat shield, theyll put us right at the front. Theyll force all the dangerous jobs onto us. In the end, well face more peril than the regular army. If we play it safe, not just three years, we wont even last one before were wiped out."


    It was a very reasonable argument.


    Though they were former bandits, theyd been treated more or less the same as other soldiers for a few days. However, when lives were at stake, that treatment would surely change.


    "Dont work too hard just because theyre paying us and feeding us. Dont risk your lives; just pretend to be diligent. Once Kureha recovers and surveillance on us lightens, well escape this city," Kuilan said, scanning his subordinates with fierce, tiger-like eyes.


    "Got it?"


    "Okay, boss!"


    "We were actually worried you were being too cautious, boss."


    "Lets just do enough to get by and scram!"


    Dong-dong-dong-dong-dong!


    Just then, the bells rang loudly, signaling the monsters invasion.


    Other defense squads assigned to this frontline were quickly appearing and assembling on the fortress walls.


    Exhaling deeply, Kuilan looked up at the fortress walls.


    "Lets go. We still have to earn our keep, after all."


    Standing upright atop the walls was Ash, the commander of this frontline, staring intently beyond the walls.


    ***


    "...


    I clenched my mouth shut and focused on the southern plains.


    Gloop, gloop...


    Massive jelly-like slimes were filling the southern plains, inching their way towards the walls of Crossroad.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.30 Acidic Slime : 526 units


    - Lv.25 Tricolor Slime : 488 units


    Jelly monsters advancing like sticky rice cakes.


    They look kind of cute at first glance.


    But in essence, theyre repulsive creatures.


    Slimes have quite a high resistance to physical attacks.


    If struck with a cutting attack, theyll split apart; they barely take any damage from piercing attacks.


    However, they are weak against blunt attacks, so they can be easily defeated with clubs and such.


    Also, their resistance to magic is at the same level as normal monsters, so magic attacks are effective.


    ...Normal slimes are one thing, but these incoming Acidic and Tricolor slimes are a bit problematic.


    Acidic Slimes corrode weapons when attacked directly. Moreover, they explode upon death, causing acid damage to the surrounding area.


    Given that their whole concept is to counter melee classes, its best to deal with them using ranged attacks.


    Tricolor Slimes can absorb up to three magic attacks. Their name comes from the fact that their body changes color according to the type of magic they absorb.


    From the fourth attack on, they take normal damage, but being immune to magic for the first three strikes is a real headache.


    Moreover, this creature also explodes, dealing the elemental damage it had received upon dying.


    Well, despite these assorted difficulties with the opponent,


    "Its been a while since weve had monsters that make for a good kill zone!"


    I exclaimed with delight.


    At the end of the southern field, a dense wooden fence had been set up after a long time. It was a kill zone that forcibly directed the path of enemy monsters.


    Around a thousand slimes oozed their way into that kill zone. I gave my orders to the artillery.


    "Show these monster bastards the fiery spirit of humanity!"


    Immediately afterward, the cannons roared.


    Boom! Rumble-!


    Kwaaang!


    The familiar sound of artillery echoed, followed by the explosive noise as shells hit the ground.


    Slimes caught in the crossfire burst apart without resistance. Watching the slimes pop and dissolve, I clenched my fist. Yes!


    This is what a defense game is all about!


    But my joy over forming a kill zone after so long was short-lived.


    Boom! Sizzle!


    The acidic slimes, which made up more than half of the slime army, exploded and began to spray acid all around.


    Sssss...


    The wooden fence touched by the acid could be seen melting even from here.


    Damn, just when I thought I could enjoy the sweetness of a kill zone.


    Junior glanced at Reina as she asked. I chuckled.


    "Of course, but... can you actually do it? Wont you be pushing yourself too hard?"


    Unfit for combat, and yet she talked about casting area-wide spells three times in a row. Was it worth it, risking her physical well-being just for the sake of pride?


    However, Junior grinned and held up the staff in her hand.


    "Ill show you how wonderful this new staff from His Majesty is."


    Standing at the edge of the fortress wall, Junior raised her staff high. A red aura emanated from its tip.


    The special abilities of the [Lord of Crimson] were as follows:


    - Absorb essence upon killing an enemy, storing up to a maximum of 10.


    - Use stored essence to recover HP or MP. (10 percent per essence)


    - Consume 10 essences at once to cast a random Blood Magic.


    Ten tiny slots on the head of the [Lord of Crimson] were all filled with fire.


    She had stored 10 essences during the last free exploration.


    It allowed her to use Blood Magic once, free of any Magic Power expenditure.


    Whoosh!


    Junior did not hesitate to expend all 10 essences as she cast her Blood Magic.


    "The type of Blood Magic changes every time, it seems, but"


    A crimson mist erupted from her staff and rained over the heads of the slimes.


    "This time, I got something useful!"


    Sssssss!


    Bloodmist.


    A commonly used Blood Magic among vampires, it blocked the enemys sight and slowed their movements. The tricolored slimes resisted this spell as well, but it did consume their magic immunity stack.


    The tricolored slimes absorbed the mist, and a layer of red appeared within their bodies.


    "One more time!"


    This time, a cerulean magic element gathered at the tip of Juniors staff.


    Whooshhh!


    Rain poured from the sky. It was Water Magic.


    The tricolored slimes gulped down the rain, a blue layer forming on their bodies.


    All of their magic immunity stacks had been consumed!


    Moreover, soaked by both the mist and the rain, they were still sopping wet.


    Rumble, rumble


    Thunder roared from the storm clouds that had poured out the rain.


    Sssst.


    Wearing a smile that strongly resembled the mage who had named her, Junior thrust her staff forward.


    This time, a bright yellow magic element was gathering at the tip.


    "Im a mercenary, Your Majesty."


    Crackle, crackle!


    With the sound of crackling lightning,


    "Theres no way Id give up my specialization!"


    Lightning bolts descended from both Juniors staff and the storm clouds, striking simultaneously.


    Boom!


    And then, the slimescolored in tri-colors due to the consumed magic immunity stackswere all fried to death.


    ***


    "Hoo"


    While looking at the field that was burnt black and smoldering,


    Junior exhaled deeply, regaining her composure. Her complexion was pale, probably because she had expended all her Magic Power, but she looked pleased.


    Junior turned her head with a smile, and Reina looked back at her, her lips curling upward, as if to say, See what I can do?


    Wizards really are the most dignified...


    Whether it was a skirmish or not, it seemed like this defensive battle would end smoothly, thanks to our strategic weapons. I opened the enemy information screen for this stage.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1


    - Lv.30 Acid Slime : 26


    - Lv.25 Tricolor Slime : 33


    Almost all of the Acid Slimes and Tricolor Slimes were defeated. It seemed we just had to finish off the lucky few that survived the magical bombardment.


    Wait a minute


    I blinked as I sensed something was off.


    Where is the boss?


    ...Why hasnt it appeared yet?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    The Dark Event for this stage was as follows:


    [Activated Dark Event: Boss Enhancement I]


    > One random enhancement trait is given to the boss monster.


    So, we wouldnt know what enhancement trait was given until we encountered it.


    Furthermore, we still hadnt confirmed which monster among the Slime Legion would be the boss.


    These slime guys are pretty diverse, arent they?


    Which one was selected as the boss monster? Slime King? Slime General? Or, god forbid, Slime Abomination?


    Still, given the current situation, I think we could handle just about anything.


    *Thud.*


    "?"


    *Thud.*


    "Hm?"


    ...I think I heard something ominous.


    *Thud-!*


    From the end of the right castle wall, a series of unidentified heavy sounds echoed. Heroes, soldiers, and I all simultaneously looked in that direction.


    Nothing was visible.


    *Crash!*


    However, something invisible was climbing up the castle wall.


    The steel plates of the right castle wall seemed to sag under a tremendous weight. What in the world...?UppTodated from es dont have the ability to become invisible, do they?


    Could it bethe boss monster was granted Stealth due to the Dark Event Enhancement?


    "Damien! Do you see that?"


    I urgently called Damien, but even he frowned and remained silent.


    "Ah, no, I cant detect anything. I know somethings there, but..."


    Even with his [Far-Sight] skill, he couldnt detect it? Just how high-level was this Stealth?


    We couldnt just stand around. I quickly gave the order.


    "Fire in that direction, now!"


    Damien immediately drew his Black Queen and aimed at the invisible entity.


    "The tip of my gun glows...and the trigger passes judgment."


    Forget your angsty lines and just shoot already!


    *Boom-!*


    A magical bullet burst from the muzzle of the Black Queen, tearing through space and rushing forward. The bullet hit the something that was climbing up the right castle wall.


    *Splat!*


    With that, the invisible somethings Stealth was undone, and its identity was revealed.


    *Roooaar!*


    It was a massive... truly massive slime.


    Within its gelatinous, massive body, hundreds, thousands of colors swirled around. It was nearly the size of a small hill.


    On top of its gigantic body, a golden crown made of magical power was slowly spinning.


    A golden crown on a massive slime?


    My mouth hung open.


    "What the hell is this monster...?!"


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.35 Slime Emperor <Stealth Enhanced>: 1


    - Lv.30 Acidic Slime: 26


    - Lv.25 Tricolor Slime: 33


    "Its a Slime Emperor?!"


    A top-tier monster that Ive rarely encountered even while playing Protect the Empire, the absolute highest rank among all slime-type monsters!


    They gave Stealth to this monster through the Dark Event? Are they insane?!


    Moreover, even with Stealth, normal slime monsters should approach with their allies.


    So, this one maintained Stealth while its minions were killed, circled the battlefield, and climbed the wall?


    Is that even possible for a slime-type monster?


    "Enough of this crap, dammit!"


    Whooooosh!


    With a sound akin to an elephants trumpeting, the Slime Emperor leapt onto the ramparts.


    I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Cannoneers! Everyone, fall back!"


    Crash-boom!


    The Slime Emperor shattered all the cannons placed on the right side of the walls as it ascended.


    "Damien!"


    I called out to our sniper.


    "Can you see its soul core?"


    Aiming his gun at the Slime Emperor, Damien muttered nervously.


    "No, Your Highness. I cant locate its soul core. Or rather, it has too many. Almost its entire body is filled with them. I dont know where to aim..."


    The Slime Emperor was a monstrous fusion of thousands of slimes.


    For Damien, who specialized in targeting a single entitys soul core, there were too many potential targets.


    But he could still be useful.


    "Damien, your role today is not to kill that monster. Its to save our allies."


    "Huh?"


    "Monitor the battlefield. If our troops are in imminent danger from that monster, snipe it to keep it at bay. Can you do that, Damien?"


    Damien, who had looked nervous, finally cracked a smile and nodded.


    "Heh heh... I like that. Ill give it a try."


    I still couldnt quite get used to that smug laugh of his, but when tasked with protecting allies instead of killing enemies, Damien seemed genuinely more comfortable. This natural-born healer...


    After issuing various commands to the rear members like Lilly and Saintess Margarita, I urgently rushed to join the front lines.


    Boom! Crash! Bang!


    Atop the fortress wall, the human-formed defense was barely holding on.


    "Sir! Cover the lower right!"


    "I know! You take the upper left!"


    Evangeline and Lucas, each holding a shield, were at the forefront, fending off the Slime Emperors attacks.


    Right behind them, ordinary soldiers also held their shields professionally, forming a wall. Together, they blocked several tentacle attacks from the Slime Emperor.


    "Aaagh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Each time, they were pushed back but managed to maintain the defense by taking turns.


    "Hold on just a bit longer! The mages are preparing a spell to kill that bastard!"


    I encouraged our allies while directing the defense line.


    For a while, it seemed like we were holding on. But then,


    "Ouch! That hurts!"


    "Guh...!"


    Both Evangeline and Lucas began to accumulate minor injuries.


    The Slime Emperor had numerous tentacles, and it was impossible to block them all. Evangeline and Lucas swung their maces and war hammers, but each time, acidic fluid splattered.


    "Hurgh!"


    "Aaaah!"


    The ordinary soldiers were also showing their limits in sustaining the defense.


    They could only block and get pushed back so many times before everyone started to struggle.


    Boom! Bang!


    As the battle raged on, the only soldiers holding their ground were the 50 reinforcements sent from the Imperial Capital.


    True to their elite status, they efficiently held their shields against the Slime Emperors attacks.


    However, even their faces began to show signs of fatigue.


    How much longer can we hold on like this?


    While assessing the situation, I gritted my teeth when I noticed something unsettling.


    Twitch. Twitch.


    Some were continually trying to retreat among the defense units.


    The newly arrived Penal Squad.


    The ragtag band of outlaws was continually retreating, putting a greater burden on the other defense squads.


    "Those sons of...!"


    I dashed to the back of the Penal Squad and yelled furiously.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Dont retreat! Maintain the defense line!"


    "But, but..."


    The outlaws looked at me with pale faces.


    "We, we, were scared."


    "What?"


    "We dont want to die fighting such a monster in someone elses country!"


    Someone elses country...?


    At a loss for words, I stood there dumbfounded.


    Whooooosh!


    Meanwhile, the Slime Emperors tentacles continued to rain down upon us.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Among the heroes at the front lines taking hits from the Slime Emperor, there were those who had newly joined the fray.


    "Uh? Uhm?! Cough! Eeek!"


    Elize gripped the tonfas she had drawn from her Sword Coffin in both hands, making strange noises that she would normally never utter as she barely managed to repel the tentacles.


    Although she had frequently dealt with humans to the point of growing weary of them, she had never had the chance to face off against such alien monstrosities.


    Especially not ones as massive as this.


    This is much harder than I thought...?


    The monsters attacks were completely different from those of humans.


    Humans had limitations in height, range of joint movement, and the length of their arms and weapons.


    Monsters had none of that.


    Their tentacles seemed to stretch out endlessly, and their attacks followed bizarre trajectories. On top of that, their force was,


    Wham!


    Comparable to being hit by a trebuchet.


    Grimacing, Elize was pushed back. Her arms were starting to go numb from repeatedly blocking the attacks.


    Is this what its like? These kinds of monsters keep coming, and we have to keep holding them off...?


    Elize had taken her position atop the fortress walls to gain a more accurate understanding of the situation on the front lines.


    And her conclusion was as follows:


    What kind of insane situation is this?!


    Bam!


    A flying tentacle destroyed one of Elizes tonfas. Tentacles continuously rained down in front of a flustered Elize.


    Im done for?!


    Just then, Kuilan rushed in front of Elize.


    Pop! Pop! Boom!


    Kuilan swung fists and kicked, sending the tentacles flying. They were repelled with sounds like air bursting.


    "Rough day, huh, Miss Swordsman? You seem like a newbie when it comes to big monster fights!"


    With a swift flick of his red dreadlocks, Kuilan grinned at Elize.


    "Do you really have to fight so hard? Why not take it easy~"


    "..."


    Elizes deep blue eyes narrowed.


    In this battlefield where everyone was fighting for their lives, Kuilan and his party stood out for their lackadaisical approach.


    From a distance, it might appear as if they were fighting monsters just as intensely as everyone else, but up close, it was clear.


    Kuilans party feigned defense by holding up their shields against the tentacles. They rolled around dramatically on the ground, but there was no substance to their actions. They were merely pretending to fight.


    "Thanks for saving me, but why are you guys fighting so half-heartedly?"


    "Haha! What changes if you fight hard? Are they going to give you a medal for patriotically defending the empire?"


    Kuilan casually kicked the tentacles while speaking.


    "Were part of the Penal Squad, serving our sentences in lieu of imprisonment. Were not even proper citizensjust a group of criminals."


    "..."


    "Whether we work a little or a lot, we get the same pay. Why risk our lives to defend someone elses territory? Just going along is good enough."


    Although it was irritating, Elize thought it was a response she should have expected.


    To begin with, they werent regular troops, not even mercenaries fighting for money.


    They were bandits who had once survived by robbing others.


    Prince Ash had clearly recruited them based on their combat abilities alone, a judgment that turned out to be rather hasty.


    Though he might not have expected loyalty or pride from them in the first place, what they fundamentally lacked was a reason.


    A reason to fully commit to the battle at this monstrous front line.


    "Why are you fighting so hard? You dont seem to belong here either. Why not just take it easy like the rest of us?"


    Kuilan chuckled and lazily swung his leg.


    After all, the two knights at the forefront were blocking the strongest attacks. Kuilan and his party members planned to just half-heartedly go through the motions.


    Time slipped away ineffectually, and the attacks aimed at Kuilan and his party members gradually diminished.


    The partys energy began to wane.


    And then,


    Huh?


    In the great battle against monsters, complacency could lead straight to


    Death.


    Whoosh!


    Caught off guard, one tentacle wrapped around Kuilans left ankle as he stood on his right foot, preparing a kick.


    "What? Wh-what?"


    "Waaah...!"


    "Save us...!"


    Gulp!


    All five were swallowed...


    "...This is driving me insane," I muttered, putting my hand to my forehead. What am I supposed to do with them?


    The Slime Emperor, having swallowed Kuilans party, retracted all its tentacles.


    Simultaneously, its gelatinous, water droplet-like form began to harden.


    It was preparing to switch to Digestion Mode.


    Digestion would also take 3 turns.


    In 10 minutes, Kuilan and his party would be completely dissolved, becoming nutrients for the Slime Emperor.


    "Junior! How much longer until [Elemental Disassembly] is ready?"


    I shouted, and Junior, who was surrounded by mages preparing her ultimate skill, responded.


    "Ten more minutes, Your Highness!"


    ...Coincidentally, Juniors ultimate skill would also be available in 10 minutes.


    "My Lord."


    Lucas ran up to me and said bluntly,


    "Leave them."


    "What?"


    "Let those bandit bastards be digested by the slime."


    Lucas glanced at the hardening Slime Emperor.


    "Ive heard slimes dont attack while digesting their prey. It seems to be the case now."


    "..."


    "We have at least 10 minutes for digestion. We can use Junior and Reinas magic to cleanly wipe out the boss monster at that time."


    "There are people trapped inside it, Lucas."


    "People without the will to fight properly, a bunch of bandits."


    Lucas showed me the injuries all over his body. There wasnt a spot untouched by acid.


    "While everyone else was vomiting blood in combat, those jokers were just going through the motions. Even if we save them now, do you think theyll change? Theyll continue to be a burden if we keep them on the front lines."


    "..."


    "My Lord said we should give them one last chance, right? In my view, theyve already wasted that chance themselves."


    There was no counter-argument to be made.


    Had they even just put up a decent defense, that grab pattern wouldnt have happened.


    The ones who drove themselves to death were Kuilans party.


    "If we let those five die, we can smoothly finish this defense battle without incurring additional casualties."


    "..."


    "My Lord."


    I looked at the soldiers standing on the defensive line.


    Not a single one of them was uninjured after blocking the gigantic slimes with their bodies.


    Even Evangeline, who had the best defense among us, was panting, hunched over from exhaustion.


    If we left Kuilans party to die as they were, the other soldiers could finish without dying or getting injured.


    Five bandits who failed to fight properly despite the chance, who harbored resentment towards this frontline, and dug their own graves.


    "..."


    I turned my head to look at the regular bandits of the Penal Squad.


    Their faces were as pale as death, frozen as they stared at me.


    The dregs who ran away first, while all the other soldiers bravely took the front lines.


    If anyone deserved to be abandoned, it was them.


    The weight of life on the front lines is not equal. As the frontline commander, I had to meticulously weigh and judge that balance.


    I knew this from past gaming experience.


    "...Fine."


    I didnt hesitate for long. I opened my mouth.


    "Were saving them."


    A bright sigh of relief crossed the bandits faces. Lucass face twisted in dismay.


    "Why, my Lord? Thats an irrational decision."


    After sighing deeply,


    I reluctantly answered.


    "That bastard Kuilan swallowed two premium items..."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Kuilan had been swallowed by the Slime Emperor, carrying two freshly crafted SSR-grade pieces of equipment.


    And these werent just any SSR-grade equipment. They were brand-new pieces crafted from the Magic Core of a Named Vampire General. Both the performance and the effects of these items were exceptional.


    If digested like this, the equipment would be lost.


    God damn it, those two pieces of equipment cost more than the entire loot of those bandits combined!


    Of course, I had to save themmy goddamn equipment!


    And so, a rescue plan was formed.


    In truth, I had some experience rescuing hero characters from being eaten in the game, so I knew what had to be done before the digestion process started.


    The plan was swiftly made, but the problem was that if I told Lucas, he would definitely try to dissuade me.


    So, without saying a word, I moved towards the Slime Emperor. Lucas followed me, clueless.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Dont worry. Ive got insurance."


    I showed him a magic scroll from my inventory. Lucas tilted his head, not understanding.


    "Huh?"


    "Just wait and see, okay?"


    Right afterward, I swung my staff in front of the Slime Emperor, conjuring a blade of magical power.


    Ping!


    Boss-level slimes have a grab pattern where they swallow enemies who prepare threatening actions within their close-range perimeter.


    Wait for more than 3 turns without doing anything or blatantly use magic like this, and...


    Bam!


    Well, you get swallowed.


    Tentacles shot out from the stiffening body of the Slime Emperor and grabbed my arms and legs.


    Its massive mouth gaped open, and in an instant, I was sucked in.


    "My Loooorrrd?!"


    Ignoring Lucass shocked cry, I waved my hand leisurely.


    "See you in a bit~"


    Gulp!


    Just like that, I was swallowed by the Slime Emperor.


    ***


    When I came to my senses, I was inside the slimes belly.


    While normal slimes would just imprison their victims in their mucous bodies and melt them, boss-level slimes have a separate cavity that acts like a stomach, due to their large size.


    The place itself was considered a mini-dungeon.


    "Ugh! Its so slippery! Somebody save me!"


    "Get me out of here! I dont want to die!"


    The dark monsters stomach was filled with captured adventurers screaming for their lives. So noisy.


    I pulled a [Blue Flame Torch] from my inventory and held it up. The previously dark interior of the monster was suddenly illuminated.


    "Huh?"


    "Why is the Prince here...?"


    The bandits, who were visibly unsettled by the sudden appearance of light, all turned to look at me at once.


    The brawny men, all snot and tears, didnt look too handsome.


    Huddled in a corner and covering his face with both hands, Kuilan brightened up when he saw me.


    "Could it be, Your Majesty has come to save us personally?"


    I offered a sly smile.


    "No, I got captured too."


    It was a joke, but the bandits started wailing even louder. God, theyre idiots.


    "I did come to rescue you, so cut the crying. Penal Squad, attention!"


    Despite their tears, the training Id put them through over the past few days in the dungeon seemed to have some effect. At my command, the bandits lined up in front of me, still sobbing.


    "Listen up. We have approximately 7 minutes until the digestion process is complete. If we dont escape by then, well all melt into gooey stew."


    The ground here was oozing with acid.


    Right now, it was merely sloshing around, but as time ticked on, a massive burst of acidic liquid would gush out, dissolving us instantaneously.


    I spoke calmly to the trembling bandits who stood at attention.


    "The Slime Emperor has high regenerative powers in its outer layer, but its internals are vulnerable to sustained damage. If we consistently focus our attacks in one direction, we can escape. Attack where I tell you."


    I pointed in a specific direction. It wasnt so much that there was a weakness; it was more important to focus our attacks cohesively.


    As the command was issued, the bandits started pounding away at the Slime Emperors internal walls with fierce intensity.


    Everyone seemed quite desperate to live. I too extended my magical blade forward and attacked.


    "By the way, Your Highness, did you really come in here to save us?"


    Kuilan, who was vigorously pounding the internal walls, asked me as if baffled. I chuckled.


    "Why? Surprised?"


    "More like, I dont get why."


    Thump! Thumpity-thump!


    Without stopping, Kuilan glanced at me while swinging fists and feet.


    "Are we not just expendable pawns to you? Why risk your life to save us?"


    I snorted.


    "I made you two pieces of new equipment, didnt I? Those arent cheap, you know. I have to reclaim them."


    "Youre risking your life just for some gear? Doesnt make sense."


    9 damage, 7 damage, 6 damage, 4 damage...


    But strangely, the damage seemed to be decreasing.


    Less than a minute remained until a wave of acidic fluid would flood this disguise. The acidic fluid had already risen to our waists.


    0, 0, 1!


    0, 0, 1!


    0, 0, 1!


    Kuilans fists were now consistently dealing only 1 damage.


    Is Lucky Strike designed to reduce damage as the number of attempts increases?


    Even if the system did have such a balancing feature, true luck would be breaking through against all odds.


    If one were truly a man of astounding fortune, then Kuilan needed to prove it now.


    Thump! Thump! Thud!


    Less than 30 seconds remained before we would be completely submerged.


    "I am Kuilan, the Miracle Maker..."


    In a situation where the acidic fluid had reached his chest, Kuilans pulled-back fist emitted a vivid red light.


    "Do you really think Id die here?!"


    The punch Kuilan unleashed ferociously struck the upper wall,


    Ding-!


    The damage slot spun wildly, eventually forming a three-digit number.


    7, 7, 7!


    ...It really happened.


    Staring at the system window with widened eyes, I couldnt help but shout,


    "Jackpot!"


    [Congratulations!]


    [JACKPOT!]


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Fireworks exploded splendidly around the system interface to celebrate the big win.


    And then the next moment,


    Whoosh-!


    Kuilans fist released a dazzling array of colored lights, tearing apart the monsters upper wall with an overwhelming gust, creating a hole.


    Beyond the hole was the castle wall. Acidic fluid gushed out through the hole, and sunlight poured in.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Were saved!"


    None of us could tell who had shouted first as we hastily scrambled out of the belly of the Slime Emperor.


    The Slime Emperor was rapidly regenerating the gaping hole in its belly.


    Rolling out of the acidic pool, I yelled at the top of my lungs,


    "Junior! Do it!"


    Junior, who had been on standby, immediately activated her ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly].


    A halo that resembled an angelic ring appeared above the Slime Emperor, glowing white, and a brilliant light engulfed the area.


    Ping-!


    The next moment, cracks appeared in the air as if a mirror had shattered, and then it broke into pieces.


    At the same time, all the magic elements around the Slime Emperor were instantly disassembled.


    This was [Elemental Disassembly].


    The ultimate debuff magic that reduced the targets Magic Power stat to below zero.


    Now that the Slime Emperors magic defense had fallen below zero, it would take true damage from all magical attacks, as well as additional damage!


    "Reina! What are you standing around for?"


    I yelled at Reina, who was staring dumbfoundedly at the effect of the ultimate magic.


    "Finish it off!"


    Finally coming to her senses, Reina swung both arms dramatically.


    Whooshhhhh!


    Sharp, blade-shaped winds blasted from all directions.


    The precise gusts avoided our soldiers and struck the Slime Emperor directly.


    Faced with an all-out magical attack from the captain of the magic troops, and with its magic defense reduced to negative, it had no chance of survival.


    Boooooo...!


    Theres no way hes going to live.


    The Slime Emperor trembled, spewing jelly-like fluid in all directions, and then finally lost its elasticity and collapsed, deflated.


    The boss kill was a success.


    "Ah, thank God... We made it."


    Only then did I allow myself to slump onto the ground, completely drained. Kuilan collapsed beside me as well.


    "Seems like were lucky today..."


    Hearing Kuilans murmur, I couldnt help but look down at his face, which was discolored as if it had been steeped in acid. Even so, Kuilan was grinning from ear to ear.


    I chuckled without realizing it.


    "Exactly, were damn lucky today."


    No one died.


    Just that fact alone made it an incredibly lucky day for us.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    That evening, after we had vanquished the boss monster, cleared out the remaining mobs, and successfully completed the defense mission, a victory feast was held.


    Under the sweltering summer night sky, the central plaza of the town filled with piles of food, and chilled goblets of alcohol were passed around.


    Somehow, the scene felt nostalgic, immersing me in a sense of sentimentality.


    My speech for the night was simple.


    "Lets keep this up!"


    At my words, the soldiers cheered and raised their cups. I gave them a broad smile, encouraged them to enjoy the party, and stepped down from the podium.


    Tonight, I saw many soldiers nursing injuries. It was due to the unexpected close combat with the boss monster.


    Soldiers had been bruised blocking tentacles with their shields and had suffered burns from the acid.


    My body was also bandaged from head to toe due to immersion in the acid.


    Fortunately, there were few with serious injuries, but the number of minor injuries was unusually high.


    Both Lucas and Evangeline had to rest in the temple tonight, unable to attend the feast due to their various bruises and burns.


    They both gave me an earful...


    Apparently, they had rushed at the Slime Emperor to save me when they saw that I was swallowed without giving them a proper explanation.


    Once in digestion mode, the Slime Emperor barely flinched, but they relentlessly attacked its body as it began to harden like a rock.


    In reality, I had a safety net in place.


    In the game, the stomach of the slime was considered a mini-dungeon.


    Characters captured had the option to escape on their own, and conversely, one could also use physical attacks to rescue them from this dungeon-like space.


    In other words, I could have used an "Emergency Teleport Scroll" from within.


    Id acquired several of these scrolls but had never used one.


    Using this scroll would ensure a safe escape, but it posed the problem of losing out on reward items.


    Worst-case scenario, it could even reduce the loot from the boss kill.


    So, my plan was to evaluate the situation until the very last moment and use the teleport scroll to escape only if absolutely necessary. That was my insurance.


    But before I had the chance to use my scroll, Kuilans punch hit the jackpot, allowing us to escape safely.


    I had told Lucas and Evangeline about the safety measures I had taken, but they didnt stop nagging me.


    You really dont take care of yourself.


    A recent conversation with Evangeline flickered through my mind.


    Ive always felt this, but you lack the instinct for self-preservation that most humans have. A frontline commander fighting at the vanguard is an extremely special circumstance, you know?


    Well, the conditions on the front are harsh. Theres no avoiding that, right?


    But you seem too willing to throw yourself into the fray, as if...


    As she chose her words, Evangeline looked at me carefully with her green eyes.


    As if your life doesnt matter to you.


    ...


    Her words caught me off guard, stealing my breath for a moment.


    However, I soon smiled and patted Evangelines hair.


    Ill be more careful from now on.


    Really?


    I promise, I promise. Ill take better care of myself from now on.


    You should promise not just to me but to Mr. Lucas over there, too!


    From the bed next to Evangeline, Lucas was slumped in his hospital gown, wearing a gloomy expression. Hed clearly been worried sick during the almost ten minutes Id been swallowed by a Slime.


    Watching me, he looked as crestfallen as a Golden Retriever hurt by its owners cruel prank.


    Eventually, I made promises to both knights, crossing pinky fingers. Id be more careful in the future.


    Only then was I able to free myself and reach the central plaza here.


    But what choice do I have? The difficulty is set to Hell, and Im the only one with the experience to clear it.


    Internally, I rationalized my reckless actions.


    Whether its exploring dungeons or commanding the defense... I have to be the one to act for maximum efficiency, and that efficiency is the only way to clear the path ahead.


    So, to some extent, I have no choice but to take risks in the future.


    Even though these actions come with obvious risks,


    "Ah, the Imperial Prince is here!"


    "Hes here, our savior!"


    "Lord of our lives!"


    "Loyalty! Loyalty!"


    ...they also have some unexpected benefits.


    The Penal Squad, who had been nestled in a corner of the plaza nibbling on food and drink, immediately stood and offered me a clumsy salute as I approached.


    I chuckled and waved them off.


    "Just relax, guys. No need to put on airs."


    "Yes."


    I nodded my head.


    "Let me make this clear, Kuilan. This front line isnt the empires border."


    At least, not for the next three years.


    "Its a line that protects all people from monsters. If I had to name it, Id say its the last line of defense for the world itself."


    Kuilan slowly echoed my words inside his mouth.


    "The last line of defense for the world..."


    "I will protect everyone north of these walls. That includes your brother and the refugees youve been staying with."


    "..."


    "You said you needed money, Kuilan. Can you tell me why?"


    "My homeland."


    Kuilan surprisingly answered immediately and without hesitation.


    "I plan to buy back the land of my childhood that was taken from me."


    A distant longing flashed across his eyes. I nodded.


    "Protecting this front line is also a way to protect that homeland."


    I chuckled and shrugged.


    "Youll gather the money you need soon enough."


    "..."


    Kuilan cracked a small smile.


    "I generally dislike idealists, but I dont mind an idealist who acts like you."


    Kuilan gave another hug and bowed slightly.


    "I promise. I wont disappoint you in the next defensive battle."


    "Looking forward to it, King of the Bandits."


    I patted Kuilans broad shoulders once and gestured toward the area where his subordinates were gathered.


    "Lets go. Your men have been waiting for you, necks craned."


    I couldnt be certain these ragtag bandits would ever become useful soldiers. However, if these different races, these empire-haters, could find even a sliver of harmony on this front line, then today had its own worth.


    I decided it had been a rather fortunate day.


    ***


    [STAGE 8 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR)]


    [Character Level-Up]


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.55 (1)


    - Kuilan(SR) Lv.42 (2)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.29 (3)


    [Casualties and Injuries]


    - Ash(EX): Minor Injuries


    - Lucas(SSR): Minor Injuries


    - Evangeline(SSR): Minor Injuries


    - Kuilan(SR): Minor Injuries


    [Items Acquired]


    - Slime Legion Magic Stones: 209


    - Slime Emperor Mana Core(SR): 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 1


    - Slime Room Key: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 9: The Arrow that Left the Riot]

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The central square was bustling, caught in the fervor of a post-defense victory celebration.


    Right next to it was a cafeteria.


    Three women had gathered in this space, open late into the night in honor of the victorious celebration.


    A red-haired mage in a wheelchair. A saintess in snug-fitting cleric robes. And a young sorceress with a foxy expression, her pointy hat pulled low.


    Their names were Lilly, Saintess Margarita, and Junior. They huddled around a table.


    "Alright, lets start the second meeting of the Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Protection Committee, or for short, CWHMRPC," Lilly announced solemnly.


    Junior, who was attending this gathering for the first time, furrowed her brows.


    "Uh, Senior Lilly, can we change that abbreviation...?"


    CWHMRPC? What was that? It didnt even sound like a dragon roaring or anything. More like someone puking... (TL Note: Dont worry, it made no sense in Korean too.)


    "...Please understand, Junior. This name was coined by our President, Miss Evangeline. As the Vice President, I dont have the authority to change it."


    Lilly sighed softly and looked towards Margarita.


    "President Evangeline is currently confined to the temple due to injuries."


    Margarita, who had just come from treating patients at the temple, nodded with a face full of dark circles.


    "She is stable but needs to rest for at least today. She told me to apologize for her absence at your initiation ceremony... um, I mean, your welcoming party."


    "You just said initiation ceremony, didnt you, Saintess? You definitely did!"


    "Ah, no, its a welcoming party, a welcoming party."


    Margarita dodged eye contact as she broke into a nervous sweat, and Juniors eyes twitched.


    "So, I was invited, but what exactly is this gathering about?"


    Lilly pulled out the cafeterias menu to answer.


    "Its just as the name suggests. We unite as female heroes and mercenaries in Crossroad for our rights and"


    "And?"


    "have some chats, drink some booze, and get along."


    So its just a casual get-together...


    Deflated, Junior sank into her chair. She initially thought it was some grand event based on the name, but apparently not.


    "Well, having a space like this isnt so bad, right?"


    Lilly lifted her hand with a bright smile.


    The cafeteria owner hurried over, and Lilly ordered a bottle of wine and a few simple appetizers.


    "We should at least be friendly among ourselves in the grim monster frontlines. It was a great idea by Miss Evangeline. Oh, and shes covering all the meeting expenses."


    At that, Juniors eyes lit up. Well, if thats the case...!


    Soon, wine and appetizers were arranged on the table. The three women awkwardly toasted their filled glasses.


    "So, shall we..."


    "To commemorate todays victory?"


    "Uh, cheers?"


    Even the clink of their glasses seemed awkward.


    Lilly savored the aroma of her wine, Margarita downed her shot, and Junior took a small sip before grimacing and putting her glass down.


    Though their drinking styles differed, the atmosphere eased as soon as alcohol entered the equation.


    Before long, the three women were giggling and gossiping away.


    "Come to think of it, all the members of our group are single, right?"


    As a new bottle of wine and appetizers arrived, Lilly shifted the conversation to the topic of romance.


    "Saintess Margarita, youre such a beauty. Dont you have a boyfriend?"


    Margarita, clad in her priestess robes, was undoubtedly a head-turner. Although shed been developing dark circles under her eyes lately...


    After downing a glass of wine, Margarita shook her head with a sour face.


    "Ive pledged my life to the Goddess. I have no interest in romance or marriage."


    "Aww, priests are all the same. Boring."


    Lilly, visibly annoyed, shifted her target.


    "What about you, Juju?"


    "Between magic training and providing for my siblings, Im too busy. And as you can see, my face isnt exactly inviting romantic opportunities."


    Junior had a vivid burn scar on the left side of her face. She continued with a bitter smile.


    "Also... I dont think Ill be living much longer."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Ah..."


    "So Im dating myself. Im in love with magic. Thats more my style."


    Junior lifted the mood with her hearty laughter. Lilly and Margarita joined in.


    "Thats right, who needs men! Im in love with myself!"


    "Lets live as fabulous career women!"


    Just as the three women were about to toast with a unified Yay!, an unexpected, dreary voice interrupted.


    "You never know what life has in store for you."


    Startled, the three women turned to see an officer in imperial uniformReina, holding a cigarette, seemingly out of nowhere.


    With a smirk, Reina extinguished her cigarette and winked at Junior.


    "Even when you think youre going to die here, you might find yourself living much longer than you thought. Lifes unpredictable."


    Junior frowned.


    "What brings you here, Officer Reina? We didnt hear you were coming today."


    "Youre so cold. Didnt I hear something about a Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries meeting?"


    Reina nonchalantly pulled out a chair and joined the table.


    "I may be temporary support, but arent we comrades fighting on the walls of Crossroad? I think that gives me the right to join."


    Reina stretched her arm and placed it over Margaritas shoulder.


    "Isnt that right, Saintess?"


    "I am Elize from the Winter Silver Merchant Guild. Although its a temporary membership, pleased to meet you."


    A woman in a maids outfit, who was also a swordswoman, Elize bowed gracefully.


    She then scanned the group with her cold, navy-blue eyes.


    "Also, fortunately, it seems none of you consider Prince Ash as a love interest."


    "...?"


    "He has already chosen someone. Please maintain this attitude moving forward."


    Prince Ash belongs to my master, Lady Serenade, so dont get any wrong ideas.


    Elize tossed out this gauntlet.


    Caught off guard by her blunt remark, Evangeline awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    "Oh, is that so? Hes made up his mind already? I see. To think he had chosen me..."


    ...Shes misunderstanding something.


    Evangeline twisted her body in embarrassment.


    "Ah, how foolish of me not to know his heart. Thats awkward... Understood, Elize. Ill make sure to keep any loiterers away from him!"


    "As expected of Evangeline, you possess the wisdom befitting the heir to the Margrave of Crossroad. Thank you."


    "Why would I let people stick to him? Ahahaha!"


    "Indeed, quite the fitting sentiment. Hehehe..."


    Amidst the slightly off-key conversation, they ordered more food in high spirits.


    It was all meat, as if to cater to the warriors.


    "Now, everyone, drink up! Ill cover all the costs!"


    Beaming, Evangeline suddenly put on a serious face, stretched out her hand, and slowly clenched her fist.


    "And then, by expanding the influence of CWHMRPC, Ill eventually gather all the female heroes of this city and..."


    "Gather and then?"


    "...take control of Crossroad!"


    "..."


    I mean... youll eventually take control of it anyway, as the heir to the Margrave of Crossroad...


    Everyone thought that, but there was no reason to refuse free wine and snacks.


    The party atmosphere deepened.


    Evangeline and Elize ate meat, Saintess Margarita began drinking again, and Junior was lost in thought about the words Reina had tossed at her earlier.


    As for Lilly,


    "Hmph, what mission could he have taken thats keeping him from returning..."


    She grumbled to herself, thinking about Godhand.


    - Miss Lilly, my team and I are departing for our mission now. If we can return safely, I wish to apologize in person then.


    - Well be on our way.


    After saying that, he had been silent for a long while.


    Maybe Godhand had left this front line for good.


    He might not return. Maybe he ran away without looking back, ignoring the mission altogether.


    Elves were all like that, really.


    "Liars."


    Lilly muttered as she took a sip from her glass.


    "Liars..."


    ***


    At the same time.


    The three members of Shadow Squad were hanging in the underground dungeon.


    Godhand. Bodybag. Burnout.


    All three were bloody, having endured brutal torture. Godhand, in particular, was so battered that his face was a mess of blood.


    Chained by the neck and both arms to the cold iron of the dungeon, they hung like cuts of meat in a butcher shoputterly pitiable.


    "..."


    Blood dripped, drip by drip, through Godhands green locks. His eyes slowly opened, blurred.


    He heard something.


    Clop. Clop.


    The sound of shoe heels hitting the floor.


    Then, with the harsh creaking of an iron door, someone entered the dungeon.


    "Youve got some nerve, you elven spies."


    Straining his blood-soaked vision, Godhand looked ahead.


    "You dare crawl before me of your own volition."


    Standing there was a dark-haired girl wearing a silver crown.


    She looked barely ten years old, but that was deceptive.


    She was actually one hundred and twenty years old; her name was Dusk Bringar, derived from the name of her dragon ancestor.


    She had many titles.


    Duchess Bringar. The Dragon-Lady Sovereign.


    And simply, the Dragon Lady.


    Her dragon eyes, like those of a reptile, had vertical slits for pupils. Radiating the aura of a malevolent dragon in her small frame


    The Duchess who stood before the prisoners grinned wickedly.


    "So, how would you like to die?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    When they were still known as the Aegis Special Forces Team 8, and were part of the empires covert operations, they were dispatched to the Bringar Duchy. There, they assassinated Everblack Empires diplomatic envoy and created a casus belli.


    The mission was a success. The Everblack Empire covered their tracks skillfully, pinning the blame on the Bringar Duchy.


    Relations between the two nations deteriorated, eventually leading to war. The Bringar Duchy was reduced to ashes.


    And so, Aegis Special Forces Team 8 were disposed of after their mission was completed. They were sent to Crossroad as death-row inmates.


    It was Ash, the imperial prince, who took them in and gave them a new name: Shadow Squad.


    Giving us a mission to infiltrate Bringar Duchy again?


    Chained and bloodied, Godhand sneered.


    You are cruel, Your Highness Prince Ash.


    Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnoutthis was the mission Shadow Squad had received from Ash:


    - Infiltrate the Bringar Duchy discreetly, make contact with the Duchess of Bringar, and deliver my letter and message.


    Having carried out a secret mission in the Bringar Duchy before, the Shadow Squad was well-acquainted with the territory and situation. Even though it was a battlefront, engulfed in the flames of war, occupied by Imperial forces and swarming with rebel guerrillas.


    Even if the place had become a field of corpses, littered with refugees, deserters, death, starvation, murder, and arson.


    Even if this horrific scene was, perhaps, a disaster they themselves had created.


    Shadow Squad accomplished their mission in this hellish landscape.


    After about a month of searching, they finally located the Duchess of Bringars hideout and successfully made contact.


    But the Duchess was not so naive as to simply receive the letter and send them back.


    Her country was ablaze. The Bringar Duchy was on the brink of destruction.


    In such circumstances, a letter from the enemy prince, delivered by enemy special forces who were already suspected of triggering the war and were currently wanted, was not going to be received kindly.


    Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout were immediately captured by the Duchesss subordinates and severely tortured.


    But even after days of near-fatal torture, none of them uttered a single word.


    Finally, the Duchess of Bringar decided to interrogate them personally.


    "So, how do you wish to die?"


    With jet-black hair like ebony, a dark dress, and pumpkin-colored eyes, she looked like a young girl. But in reality, she was a transcendental being of 120 years, harboring a malevolent dragon within her.


    The Duchess of Bringar snarled, her mouth revealing sharp, shark-like teeth.


    "The sin of underestimating adults is grave. Im already low on magic power; perhaps it wouldnt be so bad to chew you all up alive."


    "..."


    "No, that would be too easy for you. To make you feel the pain that my people have felt, it would be better to slowly rip you apart, starting from your fingertips and toes."


    The Duchess took a step forward and gently pressed Godhands toes with the heel of her shoe.


    The force coming from her petite frame was unbelievably oppressive, as if a giant rock was crushing Godhands toes.


    The pain was unbearable, but Godhand barely managed to stifle a moan.


    "No, its still not enough! Physical pain alone wont do."


    When Godhand managed to endure, the Duchess of Bringar chuckled and lifted her foot. Then, she pushed her sparkling dragon eyes into Godhands face.


    "Let me burn your souls in the realm of flames. Even the most valiant warriors have crumbled in the face of a soul-burning agony."


    "..."


    "You will soon follow suit."


    She genuinely had the capability to do so. She was from the dragon-blooded lineage of the Bringar Duchy, the sole possessor of dragons blood in her generation.


    And that was none other than the Duchess of Bringar standing before him, Dusk Bringar.


    Yet, Godhand remained unfazed.


    His mouth slowly opened as he looked intently at the small Duchess who was threatening him.


    "First, Id like to clear up a misunderstanding."


    "Hmm? Misunderstanding?"


    "Weve never ambushed the you. We just conveyed the message and letter from our master."


    "Ha!"


    Sneering, the Duchess of Bringar took a letter from her bosom.


    "Do you take me for a fool, elf?"


    With that, she slapped Godhands cheek with the letter. Despite being hit with a piece of paper, the impact was immense enough to make blood spurt from Godhands lips.


    The Duchess read the contents of the letter aloud.


    "The third prince of the Everblack Imperial Family, who is currently in charge of the southern front of the empire, says hell provide refuge and assist in rebuilding if I escape there?"


    "..."


    "Isnt the most useless rascal in your imperial family the third prince? And such a person suddenly sends me a secret letter, leading me to a monster-infested battlefield. And the one who delivers this letter just happens to be the very people who killed my diplomatic ambassador?"


    "..."


    "How can I possibly trust this letter! Its much more believable that its a trap to kill me!"


    "If it were a trap, itd be too cumbersome."


    As Godhand spat out those words, the Duchesss pumpkin-colored eyes widened.


    "What did you say?"


    "If we intended to ambush you, our imperial forces would have surrounded this place a few days ago when we discovered your hideout."


    The Duchesss eyes narrowed. Godhand continued.


    The young face of the Duchess contorted in rage.


    "How dare this pointy-eared wretch offer advice to--"


    Just then.


    "Your Grace!"


    A knight who had been waiting outside burst hurriedly into the prison. The Duchesss eyes narrowed.


    "Whats going on?"


    "The Imperial Army has located us. Theyve started the bombardment!"


    Boom! Thud-thud-thud...!


    Almost as the words left the knights mouth, the building shook violently, and accumulated dust fell to the ground.


    "The encirclement is tightening. Moreover... Lark has been confirmed to be leading their forces."


    Lark Avalanche Everblack, the First Prince and the strongest knight of the empire. It appeared he had personally come. The Duchess gritted her teeth.


    "That arrogant brat, if it werent for the disparity in troops, Id tear him apart in a heartbeat."


    "Your Grace! You must evacuate immediately. The retreat path to the next hideout is secure; please, this way!"


    "...Fine, understood."


    Reluctantly nodding, the Duchess gestured towards Godhand.


    "And bring these people as well."


    A cruel mischief flickered in the Duchesss eyes as she looked at Godhand.


    "But theres no need to keep all three alive. One will suffice for our purposes."


    "..."


    "So, lets see..."


    The Duchess casually swept his gaze over Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout.


    "Who should live and who should die?"


    ***


    The next day.


    Crossroad. The Lords mansion. The Lords bedroom.


    "..."


    Having woken up, I lay blankly on the bed.


    Staring vacantly at the ceiling of my newly restored room, adorned with antique interior, I did nothing but lie down.


    Stage 9 already, huh.


    Just yesterday, Stage 8 had ended, and we celebrated late into the night with a victory banquet.


    Now, Stage 9.


    And after that ends...


    Stage 10 is coming up fast.


    The next boss stage was rapidly approaching.


    During the last boss stage, Stage 5, a legion of vampires had appeared.


    At that time, I had lost nine heroes and as many as a hundred and forty-six soldiers.


    I cant afford such losses again. I need to prepare more thoroughly this time.


    Boss stages are incomparable to normal stages. The quality of the enemy forces is on a different level.


    I also need to prepare the best equipment possible and train well-prepared heroes. Even though its just Stage 9, better to prepare in advance.


    ...Still no word from Shadow Squad.


    The three members of the Shadow Squad I had sent to Bringar Duchy have yet to return.


    I had decided to accept the Duchess of Bringar and her party in this game iteration.


    Since I was going to accept them, I sent the Shadow Squad ahead to scout, aiming to integrate them into Crossroad as quickly as possible.


    Will they return before Stage 10...


    Whether the recruitment by the Shadow Squad succeeded or failed, I hoped they would return before the start of Stage 10. Their abilities would be incredibly useful in the defensive battle.


    Lying in bed, I also organized thoughts about utilizing the support troops from the Imperial Capital and training plans for the Penal Squad.


    The main party is doing incredibly well, so for now, the focus should be on effectively managing the other party that has multiple issues...


    Just as I was engrossed in mentally arranging and experimenting with various hero combinations, it happened.


    Bam!


    "Lord! We have a major crisis!"


    Aider burst into my room, flinging the door open. I languidly opened my eyes and looked in his direction.


    "What is it? Whats the matter? Your poor Lord was just taking a break after last nights defense mission. This had better be important."


    "Da, da, da, Damien has..."


    Aider was tearing at his hair, shouting in agony.


    "Damien got into troubleeeeee!"


    What now, Damien? What have you done this time?!

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "Damien."


    The voice echoed.


    "Damien, wake up!"


    That familiar voice resounded.


    Damien slowly opened his eyes. As his blurry vision cleared, he saw an old, dusty ceiling dimly lit by sunlight.


    The worn-out blanket, the smell of boiling milk, the creaky bed, and the cold wind coming through the slightly ajar window.


    Huh?


    This was the orphanage where he had spent his childhood.


    As Damien slowly sat up, a girl sitting on his bed put her finger to her lips and hushed him softly.


    "We promised to hike to the hilltop today, remember? You didnt forget, did you?"


    She was a tomboyish girl with cropped hair.


    Her skin was a rich tan, and both cheeks sported a faint blush. She had long, slender limbs and a mischievous smile.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Damien smiled back at her.


    "Sorry, Van. I overslept."


    "Heh, its alright. I knew youd oversleep, thats why I came to wake you up."


    She jumped off the bed, butt-first, with an enthusiastic "Whoop!" and extended her hand toward Damien.


    "Come on, lets sneak out before the director catches us."


    Van grinned widely.


    "This time, well definitely reach the summit!"


    "...Alright!"


    Blushing, Damien extended his hand to hold Vans.


    But the moment Damien touched Vans hand...


    Boom! Rumble...!


    The scenery around him changed instantly.


    He was now in a collapsing forward base. It was the battlefield he was immediately deployed to upon his arrival at the Crossroad.


    All around, soldiers screamed as they fell. The cacophony of cannons and the monstrous roars filled the air.


    Dazed, Damien looked around.


    Suddenly, he was dressed in blood-soaked priestly robes. Crimson-eyed black spiders swarmed around him.


    One of the spiders swung its claw viciously. But Damien was too exhausted to move.


    "Damien, move!"


    Someone rushed in and pushed Damien out of the way.


    Dazed, Damien saw Vans face smiling back at him as she pushed him aside.


    "See, I told you, you always need me to look out for you..."


    Thump! Thud! Splat-!


    A horrifying sound accompanied the mangling of Vans body. Damien screamed.


    "Van! Nooo!"


    Damien kneeled next to Van, who was lodged in a pool of blood. Despite coughing up blood, Van managed a weak smile.


    "Heh, its fine. You know me, right? Invincible Van... This isnt painful at all..."


    The spiders claws mercilessly shredded Vans body.


    Her leather breastplate and chainmail shattered to pieces, serving no purpose.


    "No, no, no..."


    Bones were visible, and her insides spilled out. Holding back tears, Damien tried to cast a healing spell next to her.


    "Ill fix you, Van. I can do it, just hold on."


    But his magic power wouldnt gather.


    He had already exhausted his magic power from healing others.


    In trying to save others, he had nothing left to heal the most important person to him.


    "Please, Van. Let me heal you. Please...!"


    Sobbing, Damiens hand was gently grabbed by Vans blood-soaked hand.


    "Damien."


    With a face scratched up by the monsters claws, Van managed to give a half-smile.


    "Do you remember the day we climbed to the peak behind the orphanage?"


    "...Yeah, I remember. How could I forget?"


    "Dont forget the promise we made then."


    "But Ban, without you, I..."


    Damien tried to say something, but Van was already gone, no longer breathing.


    His eyes closed peacefully, and his head drooped down with a smile.


    "...Ban?"


    Warmth quickly dissipated from Bans hand. Damien blankly stared down at the face of his lifeless friend.


    And theneverything froze.


    The spider monsters rushing in with cries, the flames from the erupting gunpowder, the blood oozing from Bans wounds, and the tears streaming down Damiens faceall of it stopped.


    Only then did Damien realize.


    This is a nightmare.


    Its a memory from the past, one thats gone, unchangeable, untouchable.


    "Orlop!"


    "I told you before that I had a friend named Van, right?"


    I nodded. Damien had told me about a friend who had died when I saved him during the tutorial stage.


    "In my dreams, I constantly see Van dying. She dies, and dies, and dies again, trying to save me, torn apart horrifically..."


    "..."


    "And I just stand there, helpless, watching."


    Damien bowed his head even lower.


    "Whenever I go through this torture all night, and my heart is tattered, Orlop appears."


    "Orlop, you mean..."


    "The monster queen contained in this magic gun."


    The black spider queen we had killed in the tutorial stage; her name was Orlop.


    "Orlop makes me an offer. She says that if I give up fighting her, shell send me to my most beautiful memories."


    Damiens hands, holding the cocoa cup, trembled.


    "And then she shows me my childhood, the happiest time of my life. Everything is peaceful and warm in that dream... and Van is alive. I... dont know what to do."


    "..."


    "But if I resist, the dream quickly breaks, and I return to that day at the forward base. And I watch as Van dies before me. Over and over..."


    To think he was undergoing such mental torture.


    I looked at Damien with a concerned gaze.


    So, the cause is...


    [Black Queen].


    My eyes briefly scanned over the magic gun situated at Damiens feet.


    It must be because of the newly unlocked option for this Nightmare Slayer.


    - Orlops Hunger: The user becomes consumed by a nightmare, revealing their inner darkness. If the user wins the struggle for control against the nightmare, the darkness disappears. If defeated, the user is completely devoured by the darkness.


    It seemed that he was caught in this struggle for control.


    I thought hed just emit some dark aura and display some adolescent awkwardness before overcoming it, but it seems the issue is more complicated than that.


    "Damien, how about just scrapping that magic gun?"


    Even if its good equipment, Damien with [Far-Sight] is far more valuable.


    When I cautiously spoke up, Damien quickly waved his hands, visibly startled.


    "N-no, dont do that! I... I will! I will overcome it, Your Highness."


    "But..."


    "I mean it. Im not so weak as to be defeated by a nightmare like this!"


    But you were weak.


    Wasnt he nearly consumed by that nightmare just today? Hence, losing control of his body and causing a scene?


    "Give me... another chance."


    Damien pleaded earnestly.


    "This is my nightmare, my darkness. Therefore... I should be the one to solve it."


    "..."


    "Please give me the opportunity to reconcile my memories, Your Highness."


    Seeing Damien speak so desperately for the first time, I involuntarily nodded, granting him permission.


    "Fine. But remember this, Damien. If something like today happens again, your gun will be confiscated immediately. Understand?"


    At this, Damiens face lit up.


    "Yes, Your Highness! Trust me. Heh heh..."


    It seemed he regained some of his composure. I even saw the awkward adolescent smile make a return.


    Damien hurriedly gulped down the remaining cocoa and swiftly picked up the [Black Queen], rising to his feet.


    "Ill take my leave now! Sorry for causing you trouble today!"


    And with that, he hastily exited the mansion, holding his magic gun close to his chest.


    "..."


    I looked at the spreading black aura behind Damien and clicked my tongue.


    If Damien could overcome this darkness, it would be a chance for him to grow. But if not, the risk was too high.


    From a strategic perspective, disposing of the [Black Queen] would be the right choice.


    However...


    - Give her back to me. Give my friend back...


    I remembered what Damien had screamed at me when we first met during the tutorial stage. I also recalled the words he had muttered when he faced a cursed mental attack in the underground passage during the Path of the Overlord dungeon.


    - Im sorry, Van. Im sorry for surviving. I messed up. So...


    "..."


    Damien was a cheat character.


    He was my ultimate trump card, capable of carrying me to the end of this game.


    But he was also a fragile and ordinary boy.


    I wished for Damien to find happiness. To shake off the regrets and guilt of his past and to forgive himself.


    And to do that, he had to learn how to confront his past.


    Hang in there, Damien.


    I decided to trust Damiens judgment. To believe in his confidence that he could overcome this darkness.


    And I hoped this process would help him grow mentally.


    ...It didnt take long for me to realize that this decision was a mistake.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    That afternoon, Elize returned to the Imperial Capital.


    It seemed her necessary investigation at the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was concluded. She mentioned that the next time she comes, she would bring manpower to construct a guild branch.


    "And please, take this."


    Elize opened her Sword Coffin and took out a dagger, handing it to me.


    "Because you appeared to be somewhat lacking in emergency defenses."


    [Spirit Crasher (SR) Lv.1]


    - Category: DaggerRread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    - Attack Power: 0


    - Durability: 1/1


    - Deals a stun effect on the targets soul. The stun duration lasts up to 5 seconds and may decrease depending on the targets Magic Power stat.


    - This equipment is one-time-use.


    A Spirit Crasher!


    Though consumable, it was a dagger that could reliably stun enemies. Such a rare item to gift me. I quickly took it and stowed it away.


    "Thanks, Elize. Ill make good use of it."


    "Dont mention it."


    Elize smiled meaningfully.


    "Then, enjoy your brief freedom, Your Highness."


    "Huh?"


    Brief freedom? What did she mean by that?


    But Elize left my residence without offering further explanation, heading off to Crossroad.


    What did she mean?


    ***


    After a full day of rest,


    The next day, I summoned my main party members. We were about to embark on a dungeon expedition.


    I need to accelerate leveling.


    Most of my main party members hadnt yet reached level 50.


    I had to get them to level 50 quickly, complete the third job change, and awaken their ultimate skills. The performance gap between characters with and without ultimate skills was like night and day.


    I instructed everyone to prepare and gather by noon, and by that time, everyone had assembled.


    Lucas and Evangeline were still not fully healed, but their conditions were improved thanks to intensive treatment from the temple. Junior seemed fine too, having had a good rest.


    As for Damien...


    He was surly.


    "..."


    Absolutely surly.


    He was now emitting a dark aura from his entire body and clutching what seemed to be a precious gun to his chest as if his life depended on it. Oh boy.


    I gave strict instructions to the other party members.


    "See how bad Damien looks? If you think hes totally losing it, snatch that gun from him. He should be a bit better after that."


    Everyone nodded. Good.


    "Then lets go! Move out!"


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Defense Tower summon scrolls will definitely drop as you progress through dungeon exploration. Boss Monster summon scrolls randomly drop upon defeating a boss monster.]


    Oh, the tip seems unusually relevant right now.


    The only summonable entity in the Defense Tower category I could call upon was an Automated Defense Turret.


    The next tier of Defense Tower could be acquired by clearing one of the dungeons in the 5th zone.


    I need to start tackling the 5th zone dungeons starting today.


    Ive been delayed quite a bit. Time to step on the gas.


    As I was thinking, the light in front of me began to brighten.


    ***


    Flash!


    As I passed through the teleport gate, I was greeted by the all-too-familiar sight of the base camp.


    Even in the Lake Kingdom, swallowed by darkness, this base camp was unusually bright. Flames roared all around, driving away the gloom.


    Todays dungeons... Which should we start with?


    Just as I arrived at the base camp and began planning which of the Zone 5 dungeons to tackle first,


    Rumble...!


    The ground shook violently, causing the entire city to tremble. My party members and I were startled and grabbed onto whatever was near.


    "What the hell, an earthquake?!"


    Was there an earthquake event in the game?!


    "Its not an earthquake."


    Responding to my startled exclamation was Kellibey, the dwarf blacksmith who sat unfazed in the center of the base camp.


    While its purely for experience farming and doesnt offer any items, its useful in our current situation.


    I went to find Coco the Severer, the NPC responsible for teleportation at the base camp.


    Coco, who was concocting suspicious-looking potions in her witchs workshop, greeted me warmly.


    "Hee hee hee, a fresh face! Its been a while! Is there a door youd like me to open?"


    Without a word, I handed her the [Slime Room Key].


    Coco nodded and immediately opened a portal for us. A magical door spun open in front of us.


    "This key can open the door three times in total, so you can come and go twice more."


    "Thank you, Grandma Coco."


    I expressed my gratitude and looked back at my party members to begin explaining.


    Wed be facing an enormously large snake in this defensive battle.


    And because its just this one snake, no other monsters will appear in this seasons dungeons.


    Our last resort was to enter this Slime Room for leveling.


    The party members all silently nodded their heads.


    By this point, all the main party members had no doubt in following my commands.


    "Are you all ready? The Slime Dungeon were entering has multiple slime waves we need to defeat."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "Lets finish quickly and get some rest, Your Highness."


    Lucas responded briskly, followed by a relaxed reply from Junior.


    "Heh heh... Slimes are nothing; Ill wipe them out in one go."


    Damien spewed arrogance even with his tired and sleepy voice.


    Lastly, Evangeline approached and tightly grabbed my hand.


    She then whispered softly, her eyes twinkling with emotion.


    "I will protect you, senior."


    "Huh?"


    "No matter what hardships or troubles come our way, I will be the shield that guards you."


    "Uh... thanks."


    "Heh heh, heh heh, huhuhuhu!"


    ...Whats gotten into her? Did she eat something wrong?


    Confused, I made eye contact with my party members.


    I have no idea either.


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders.


    Junior seemed to know something as she thought, Ah, is it that thing from the other day? but she didnt speak up. Seriously, what is it?


    Anyway, our party members sequentially entered the magical door.


    As I was about to follow them in, Coco the Severer, who had been silently observing, suddenly spoke.


    "Be careful."


    "What?"


    Caught off guard, I blinked. Coco covered her mouth and let out a gloomy laugh.


    "Do you know what the darkness in the Lake Kingdom Dungeon is made of?"


    The dungeons darkness?


    Is she talking about that unique, thick darkness?


    "The Demon King refined the nightmares of the people in the Lake Kingdom into a monster army. What remainedremnants of emotions like regret, lingering attachments, and guiltcame together to form this darkness."


    Under her wide-brimmed hat, the witchs eyes flickered like fluorescent lights.


    "Your sniper friend has been tainted by that darkness as well. And darkness attracts darkness."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Simply put, the darkness pooled in the dungeon will be attracted to your friends darkness."


    Coco cackled ominously.


    "The base camp here is a safe zone from the darkness, but inside the dungeon...its a different story."


    "..."


    "You better brace yourself, huhuhu."


    Damn it.


    "Why are you telling me this now!"


    I clenched my teeth and glared at the magical door. The portal to the event dungeon is one-way, and theres no way out until we clear it.


    Damien!


    A bad premonition ran through me. Gritting my teeth, I threw myself into the magical door.


    Flash!


    My vision turned blindingly white.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The darkness in the dungeon has driven countless heroes mad. Be sure to bring a light source when exploring.]

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    As soon as we passed through the magic gate, we found ourselves in an event dungeon: The Room of Slimes.


    [Event Dungeon - The Room of Slimes]


    - Fight off the incoming slimes to survive!


    - A swarm of slimes is approaching!


    - Lv.15 Normal Slimes: 30 in number


    The dungeon room was an open plain, and slimes started pouring in from all sides.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    However, the party members who had entered before me didnt even bother looking at the slimes.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Junior each had their weapons drawn, all surrounding Damien.


    Whoooosh...


    All the darkness within the event dungeon began to gather, swirling around Damien like a dense fog.


    It was somewhat similar to the state Damien had been in yesterday morning when he acted out, as if possessed. However, the volume of darkness now swirling around him was incomparably greater.


    "Whats going on?" I shouted frantically.


    Lucas calmly reported, "As soon as we entered, the darkness within the dungeon started converging on Damien. Hes unresponsive at the moment, so were not sure if hes conscious."


    "Damn it..."


    If it were a mental status effect, my passive skill Unyielding Commander wouldve restored him just by standing next to him.


    The fact that he was still like that meant this was something else entirely.


    I shouldnt have brought him into the dungeon when hes not well!


    I had thought it would be safer to keep him within my line of sight, but it appeared that I had miscalculated.


    The dungeons in the Lake Kingdom are the strongholds of darkness and nightmares.


    It would only worsen Damiens condition, not improve it...!


    Gurgle...


    From Damiens back, a more vivid and voluminous dark aura than usual poured forth from [Black Queen], completely enveloping him.


    His once sparkling eyes were now cloudy and listless.


    "Damien! Its me, Ash! Dont you recognize me?"


    I yelled, hoping to get through to him.


    His cloudy eyes rolled to the side to look at me, and then...


    Heh.


    A sinister smile unlike any I had ever seen before appeared on Damiens lips.


    "Damien is currently dreaming a happy dream."


    "...!"


    "Do not interfere with his happiness, human."


    I had a gut feeling.


    That was not Damien.


    "Damn it!"


    I muttered under my breath and at that moment,


    Clang!


    Damiens arms, fully consumed by the dark aura, gripped the pistol-shaped magic gun, [Cerberos], at his waist.


    In the blink of an eye, the muzzle was aimed at me,


    Bang! Bang-!


    Flames burst forth.


    ***


    Wham!


    The next moment, sparks flew off the shield that Evangeline had wrapped around me.


    Wielding her shield, she deflected the magical bullets, then clenched her magical lance forward.


    "Good heavens, hes completely lost it, hasnt he? I cant believe Damien would fire at you, senior?"


    Tell me about it. We might have to rethink the rankings of whos most likely to lose their minds in our party.


    Crack!


    Just then, Lucas clenched his teeth so hard the sound echoed within the dungeon room. He looked really pissed.


    "While I acknowledge your contributions, to aim your guns at your lord... You need some serious discipline, Damien."


    "Right now, Damien is unconscious due to the influence of that magic gun."


    I clenched my teeth and pulled out a staff from my inventory.


    "We need to subdue him without hurting him."


    I shouted at Junior, who was in the middle of casting a spell.


    "Junior! Can you hold off the Slime Wave on your own?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Juniors magic was powerful, but that was part of the problem. If were not careful, Damien could get seriously hurt.


    As Junior held back the oncoming slimes with her area-of-effect magic, Lucas, Evangeline, and I closed in on Damien for a physical confrontation. That was the strategy Id devised.


    "Subdue without harm... not sure thats entirely possible, Senior."


    These jelly-like monsters that Junior was currently clearing away with magic.


    "...!"


    An idea flashed through my mind like lightning, and I couldnt help but shout.


    "This is it!"


    I immediately yelled over to Junior, who was in the middle of slime disposal.


    "Junior! Stop killing the slimes!"


    "Huh?"


    Confused, Junior looked at me, and I urgently commanded her.


    "Group them all in one place!"


    ***


    - Bang!


    The last round from Hunters Retribution was fired.


    "Argh!"


    Evangeline, who had been blocking with her shield, couldnt bear the continuous impact any longer. Her gauntlet shattered into pieces, and she screamed in agony.


    "Damn it..."


    Lucas also gritted his teeth, letting out a groan.


    Lucas and Evangeline were limited to suppressive attacks, whereas Damien was shooting to kill.


    The difference in combat power was inevitable. Lucas clenched the hilt of his longsword, grinding his teeth.


    Does this mean that only blood will end this?


    - Thunk!


    Damien, without hesitation, tossed aside his empty Hunters Retribution and drew the shotgun he had strapped to his back for the last time.


    Black Queen.


    A Nightmare Slayer, the most powerful equipment on the southern front, and the instigator of the current crisis.


    Woosh!


    As Damien grasped the Black Queen, the dark aura swirling around his body intensified.


    Grrrrr...!


    An evil energy emanated from the shotgun, making it hard to even breathe.


    - Shing!


    Lucas clenched his teeth and drew his longsword from its sheath.


    If he fires that gun, I cant just swing my sword for suppression anymore. One of us will have to fight prepared to die.


    Damien smoothly aimed the Black Queen at Lucass forehead.


    Lucas widened his eyes, preparing for the shot aimed at him.


    At that moment when the sniper and the knight were locking eyes, charging their magic and sword skill, something happened.


    - Woosh!


    Suddenly, dozens of slimes rolled and poured behind Damien. The colorful, jiggling slimes looked like an avalanche.


    "?!"


    Startled, Damien immediately turned around and fired the Black Queen. Bang!


    A single shot penetrated and eliminated the cores of six slimes. But there were still plenty of slimes left.


    Plop! Plop!


    The clumps of jelly-like slimes gelled together and rained down upon Damien.


    "Go, my slimes!"


    Behind the wave of slimes stood Ash.


    He had used his level-one skill, Gaze of Command, to simultaneously mind-control dozens of slimes and direct them to attack Damien.


    Even though his nose was bleeding from excessive magic power usage and he was plugging it with tissue, the third prince of the empire looked rather pleased.


    "Any of you who survives and successfully subdues Damien will be permanently on our side!"


    Plop! Plop!


    Woosh!


    Whether or not they understood Ashs words, the slimes charged like a tidal wave.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In a frenzy, Damien fired the Black Queen repeatedly, eliminating dozens of slimes by piercing their cores, but ultimately he was overwhelmed by the remaining slimes and...


    Plop!


    "Cough...?!"


    He was encapsulated in the wiggly jelly.


    "Would you really forcibly rob this child of his happy dream...?!"


    Damien distorted his face and shouted.


    "Living in the dreams of the past is happier for him than this hellish reality...!"


    "Sleeping when he shouldnt be? Obviously, he needs to be woken up. What are you talking about?"


    Ash approached the struggling Damien and swiftly snatched the Black Queen from his hand.


    "The teachers confiscating this. Pick it up after class."


    When Ash gripped the shotgun, the dark aura emanating from it vanished as if it were a lie.


    Ash finished his statement with a stern face.


    "Serve your punishment until then. Damien... kneel and raise your hands inside that!"


    Above the flailing Damien, the remaining slimes finally poured down.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    In a small orphanage built halfway up a rural mountain, Damien and Van grew up. The director of the orphanage, who had lost a son to war, took in war orphans. The director was wealthy, and occasional donations came in; at a glance, the orphanage seemed to be in decent shape.


    Well, if you excluded the fact that the director was a violent psychopath.


    "Damn brat! Act like Willer, youre supposed to act like Willer!"


    Willer was the name of the directors deceased son.


    The director had taken in the orphans for one reason alone: he couldnt accept the fact that his son was dead. So, he raised substitutes. He called all the children in the orphanage "Willer."


    Both boys and girls had their hair cropped short and were forced to mimic Willers mannerisms and speech.


    If anyone deviated even slightly,


    Whack! Whack!


    They were beaten senseless.


    "My Willer wouldnt act like this! Youll be punished until you become Willer! Its your fault! Understand? Its your fault for not being Willer!"


    The children in the orphanage all bore slap marks on both cheeks.


    This was because, when administering discipline, the director would slap each cheek alternately. Their lips were split, teeth knocked out, and cheekbones bruised.


    "You know Father loves you, right, Willer?"


    After the discipline sessions, the director would gently whisper as he personally applied medicine to their wounds.


    The children, trembling in fear, still yearned for the directors love.


    In this small world called the orphanage, the director was a god. If they didnt receive his love, they received his hatred instead.


    Among the children, Damien was hit the least.


    Because he resembled Willer the most.


    Naive in demeanor and acting respectful due to fear, Damien was favored by the director. Damien, too, did his best to accommodate the directors whims.


    On the other hand, the child hit the most was Van.


    Because she didnt even pretend to try and be like Willer. Van openly defied the director and got beaten every single day.


    "Even if the director beats me all day, Ill never become Willer. In fact, I cant."


    Unafraid of the directors beating, Van always shouted defiantly.


    "I am Van! Not your dead Willer!"


    Damien couldnt understand Van, who rebelled and got beaten only to be put in solitary confinement.


    You could avoid the beatings by bending just a little.


    You wouldnt be in pain if you just became Willer, even a little.


    One day, after Van had been severely beaten and left in the storage room, Damien approached her and asked why she endured it like that.


    Instead, Van shot back with a question.


    "How can you live like that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Youre not Willer, youre Damien. Shouldnt you live as Damien?"


    Speechless and stunned, Damien looked at Van, who then offered a sly smile.


    "Even if it kills me, Ill live as Van. Just watch."


    ...Her words were powerful, but ideals were distant while the directors beatings were near. Van got beaten every day.


    Secretly, Damien would heal her. The boy had a power to heal wounds. They grew closer over time.


    "Heh heh..."


    Every time he healed her, Van would always put on a tough front.


    "Heh heh... This doesnt hurt at all. Is it me, or are your blows getting weaker, Director? Or maybe Im just getting tougher?"


    It wasnt that she was wrong; she was growing faster than most of her peers. But even so, she was still a kid.


    Despite being beaten to a bloody pulp, she always boasted that it didnt hurt.


    One day, Damien grew curious and asked,


    "Why do you act so tough?"


    "Its not an act."


    "Youre clearly pretending to be strong."


    "Its not pretending," she retorted, stuffing a cloth into her bleeding nose.


    "Later on, I will become really strong and powerful. Im just acting like that future version of myself."


    "...?"


    Damien tilted his head, not fully understanding. She gave him a half-smile.


    "Whenever you reach a point where you cant stand it anymore, just pretend to be a stronger version of yourself like me. It might help."


    "So, should I chuckle like you? Heh heh?"


    "Heh heh, exactly! Thats where you start!"


    If I act tough like you, can I be brave like you? Can I stand up to the Director, to this cruel world?


    Damien didnt know. He didnt even have the courage to try.


    ***


    Time passed. Among the rapidly growing children, she stood out for growing exceptionally fast.


    She had become the tallest among the orphans. Her chest filled out, and her bodys shape changed.


    When they were younger, the boys and girls all had their hair cut short, so it was hard to tell them apart. But when puberty hit, there was no hiding the differences anymore.


    The girl was steadily becoming an adult.


    Her growth and her knack for drawing the Directors ire meant that she took on various chores around the orphanage. She worked her body to the bone, staying mostly in the storage room.


    That allowed her to stay out of the Directors sight.


    Just as Damien had a talent for healing magic, she had a talent for swordsmanship.


    She practiced every day with a crude wooden sword, careful not to get caught by the Director.


    "Heh heh, just you wait. One day, my swordsmanship will slash that broad forehead of yours wide open."


    She continued to grow, but her signature bravado never waned. Not even on the day she took the blame for a cup that Damien had broken, and was beaten black and blue by the Director.


    "Do you think Im some weakling? I could take a beating all day and it wouldnt hurt anymore... Ahhhh! Ow! Heal me gently!"


    Even when the daily beatings left scars on her cheeks,


    "Dont these look like cute cat whiskers? Heh heh, hey, not bad, right? Kind of charming?"


    In this orphanage where every day was a nightmare, she put on an act.


    She pretended to be strong.


    And so, she truly became strong. She stood firm, unwavering, defending her own name.


    Damien wanted to be like her.


    He liked her that way.


    ***


    Smack!


    The incident occurred when Damien and she turned fifteen.


    The main gate.


    The only passage connecting the orphanage to the outside world had an enormous, rusty lock. Except for when the director opened it, it remained closed.


    Van drew her broken wooden sword and stood before the lock.


    "Ive been waiting for this day."


    Taking a deep breath, she swung down hard, shattering the lock.


    Looking down at the shattered, rusty lock, Van grumbled.


    "...I shouldve done this to that old mans head yesterday."


    "Lets go, Van."


    Damien pulled Van.


    "The noise would have been heard. The director might wake up soon."


    And true to his words, it happened.


    "WILLER!"


    Just as they kicked open the main gate and started running, heavy footsteps thundered from behind.


    It was the director. They had tied him up and locked him in the storage, but hed been roused by the sound of the lock breaking.


    "Where do you think youre going, Willer! Its dangerous outside!"


    Chasing after them, the director yelled as they fled towards the back mountain.


    "You are my children! You shouldnt leave this place! Willer! Willer!"


    Ignoring him, they raced up the back mountain of the orphanage.


    Every once in a while, the director would bring the children for a picnic on this mountain.


    However, the picnics always ended halfway up the mountain.


    A tall fence was erected there, like a double-layered prison bar, as if to prevent the children from escaping.


    The director never showed the children what lay beyond. To those who expressed a desire to go to the summit, he would always say...


    Beyond that mountain lies a horrific nest of monsters. The world out there is a hellish place where even surviving is a struggle.


    Well, lets head back to the safety of our home, Willer.


    Crack!


    Vans wooden sword shattered the lock on the fence.


    The boy and girl sprinted, breaking the Directors prohibition. They reached the peak of the back mountain in no time.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them paused, breathless.


    They were just standing on the summit of a small, rugged mountain, yet


    The world breaking dawn was incredibly beautiful. Under the endless sky, the vast land stretched infinitely.


    Their small world confined to the orphanage shattered in that moment.


    "Its vast..."


    Van tightly gripped the mumbling Damiens hand.


    "Damien, make a promise with me."


    "Huh? A promise? What kind of promise?"


    "To explore this entire outside world."


    Van grinned brightly.


    "Lets take in this vast world entirely with our eyes."


    "..."


    Swear to God, Damien had never seen such a beautiful smile in his life.


    Her sunburned skin, her short, boyish hair, and the scars on both cheeks from being beaten by the Director every day.


    All seemed beautiful, bleached white under the blinding sunlight and her even more dazzling smile.


    "Promise!"


    "Uh, yeah, promise."


    And so, without even thinking, he nodded his head.


    Van, who was already smiling, grabbed Damiens face with her hand and


    Smack.


    She kissed him.


    "...?!"


    Frozen stiff with surprise, his face flushed, Damien was speechless. Moments later, Van triumphantly shouted.


    "That was the seal of our promise!"


    "Dont people usually pinky swear or something...?"


    "Heh, thats for kids!"


    Though she herself was a kid, Van took Damiens hand and led him forward.


    "Lets go, Damien!"


    The path down the other side of the mountain was treacherous, and it was unclear where it would lead.


    "Until the end of the world, together!"


    Nevertheless, the boy and girl joyfully leapt into the outside world.


    It was a dawn where the sunlight shone dazzlingly bright.


    ***


    "You must have had a good dream, youre grinning ear to ear. Time to wake up, student Damien."


    A sudden snarky voice flew into his ears.


    Startled, Damien opened his eyes.


    "Did you sleep well, sleepyhead?"


    He saw Ashs face, sitting next to his bed and looking down on him. Damien mumbled in confusion.


    "Your Highness? Where am I..."


    "Youre in your room at the temple."


    Damien, taken aback, quickly sat up. As Ash had said, it was his familiar room.


    And then


    Clank.


    Strange chains and shackles were installed on the wall.


    The shackles restrained Damiens wrists. Dumbfounded, he blinked at them. Whats going on?


    Observing Damiens reaction, Ash let out a small sigh.


    "Do you not remember what you did yesterday?"

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    I explained what happened yesterday, and Damien seemed disheartened to hear he had lost control again.


    This was the second time he had gone berserk. I couldnt turn a blind eye any longer.


    "So, youre under arrest for now."


    One of Damiens arms was shackled to the wall with a metal chain and handcuffs.


    It might seem like a harsh measure, but he did open fire on us in his rampage. Precautions had to be taken.


    Damien didnt have much of a reaction to his imprisonment, but he was visibly shocked by my next words.


    "Also, your magic gun, Black Queen, is being confiscated. You wont get it back for a while."


    "What?"


    "A team of wizards and alchemists came to examine you and the Black Queen. They said that the dark energy emanating from the gun is already corroding your soul."


    I spoke sternly.


    "They recommended immediate severance of contact between you and the gun, and thats what I intend to do."


    Pale-faced, Damien pleaded with me.


    "Your Majesty, please! I promise to behave if I stay here. Cant you leave the gun with me?"


    "What are you talking about? That gun is the reason all of this happened."


    As if Id give it back. Who knows what hed do, spewing out more dark aura.


    "Ever since that gun started emitting black aura, you can neither eat properly nor sleep, right? I heard it from the temple priests."


    "..."


    "Its for your own good that Im doing this. Understand that."


    "But, Your Majesty, although Ive been suffering from nightmares due to the Black Queen..."


    Damien hesitated before mumbling,


    "I was able to dream of Van."


    "..."


    "I saw Vans face vividly, someone I thought Id never see again. Thats why I couldnt let go of the Black Queen."


    So he kept the Black Queen close, even though it brought him daily pain, just to see his friends face in his nightmares.


    "You must have really cherished that friend."


    Damien closed his mouth tightly instead of replying.


    Silence enveloped the room. I looked around Damiens sparse chamber, decorated in the unique, bleak style of the temple. There were few furnishingsa closet, a desk, and a hamster cage.


    He did mention once that he was raising a hamster. I moved closer to the cage.


    - Cheep cheep.


    A tiny hamster peeked out from a pile of hay, its small eyes fixed on me. It seemed to resemble its owner. Was that just my imagination?


    "Whats its name?"


    "Podong," he replied.


    "Its not as chubby as its name suggests."


    "I couldnt properly care for him yesterday. Even a day without proper food makes him lose weight."


    Is that how hamsters usually are? Ive never raised one, so I dont know.


    "Make sure Podong becomes chubby again, and Damien, focus on your own recovery."


    Pointing to his forlorn face, I slowly headed toward the door.


    "Youre benched for the season. Dont participate in the upcoming defense battle; just recuperate here. Well talk about the Black Queen later."


    "!"


    Damien tried to follow me desperately but was held back by the chain and handcuffs.


    He staggered, the sound of metal clinking filling the air, and then he cried out urgently,


    "But Your Majesty! I have to be there!"


    "..."


    "Youve never led a defense without me since you took over this place! You always need my sniping skills!"


    "Damien."


    I opened the door and looked back at him expressionlessly.


    "I once told you to be my trigger. You agreed to do so."


    "...Yes."


    "What I need is a gun that aims and shoots according to my will. But youve become a dangerous weapon, unpredictable in what or whom you might target."


    Damien closed his mouth and lowered his head. I stepped out of the room.


    "You cant be on the frontline in this condition. Focus on your recovery."


    "Your Highness..."


    "Its an order from your commander."


    I gave him a slight smile one last time.


    "Its body is massive. And so its neural centers, which command its body, are scattered."


    I pointed to three places on Jormungandrs body sketch.


    The head. The middle of the body. And near the tail.


    "We destroy the three most crucial centers. That will stop it."


    Its sort of a target-destruction mechanism.


    If we succeed in destroying these three points, Jormungandr would have to retreat to its nest to recover.


    If we fail? It would destroy the wall, devour the city, and keep moving north.


    "So, this defense operation will closely resemble close-quarters combat."


    Landing directly on the giant snakes body. Destroying the protruding neural centers. Naturally, this would resemble hand-to-hand combat.


    This was also why the operation could be planned without Damien.


    In this mission to defeat Jormungandr, long-range sniping abilities werent highly needed.


    "Nine days until the next defense operation starts. That means we have just six days until Jormungandr sticks its head out of the lake."


    Because the defense starts at the lakes entrance, the time is even more critical compared to traditional defenses based on the creatures arrival at the walls.


    "During this time, well create weapons capable of damaging the creature, and you all will undergo intensive training."


    I looked around at the heroes.


    "This defensive battle will be entirely different from those weve faced before. Well have to operate on the monsters body for a maximum of three days, so the threat level is unlike our previous encounters with large monsters."


    I nodded solemnly at all the party members who looked at me with anxious eyes.


    "Brace yourselves."


    I then announced the formation.


    The main party of four, minus Damien. A support party of five. A Penal Squad of five.


    In total, 14 people were set to land directly on Jormungandrs body to execute this perilous operation.


    I had decided not to bring any regular soldiers. We would be spending three days on the body of a boss monster that exuded malevolent energy.


    It was an operation that could only be endured by hero-tier characters.


    As always, the members of the main party nodded with resolute faces. The support party and the Penal Squad also obeyed my command with stern expressions.


    "If Jormungandr breaks through the southern front and heads north, its path will cross the Imperial Capital."


    From the perspective of the support party, it was obviously a situation worth risking their lives to prevent.


    "My homeland is also in that path."


    With a stern face, Kuilan clenched both fists.


    "Im willing to risk my life, Your Highness."


    The Penal Squad seemed to have their own serious reasons to commit. I gave a faint smile to the bandit king who was burning with determination.


    "Lilly, and Saintess Margarita!"


    I called out to the two who had been anxiously waiting for their names. I gestured to them.


    "You two will stay as reserves in Crossroad."


    Their faces instantly lit up, but it wasnt the time to rejoice.


    "This defensive battle poses a risk that the city itself may be swept away. Hence, the evacuation of the citizens will also be conducted differently."


    Previously, even if monsters penetrated the city, they would mainly focus on killing humans and seldom touched the citys facilities and buildings.


    Thats why previous evacuations merely involved temporarily relocating citizens to the north of the city.


    However, the level of threat this time was different. The entire city could be annihilated.


    If we dont prepare, in the worst-case scenario, Jormungandr could flatten the city and destroy its infrastructure, putting all the citizens lives at risk.


    "Lilly, cooperate with all the artisans and guild members to construct emergency shelters, water storage, and food warehouses. Establish them in the empty plains northeast of the city."


    "Yes, understood!"


    "Saintess, Ill assign labor to you. Construct makeshift medical facilities in the citys northeast. Make sure there are enough beds and medicinal supplies."


    "As you command, Your Highness."


    I nodded gravely at the two who answered with serious faces.


    "I hope your efforts will prove unnecessary."


    Their role was to prepare for the worst.


    Of course, the best outcome would be to repel Jormungandr before it reaches the walls.


    If the monster does make it to the walls, then all is lost.


    But I am the Lord of this land.


    Even if the game ends, even if the operation fails, even if the world perishes


    I still have a responsibility to those who survive. Thats why we have to prepare for the worst.


    I hope they work diligently, but I also hope that all their efforts prove futile.


    Reading my thoughts, Lilly and Margarita nodded once again.


    Both of them had now lost their usual timid expressions, instead bearing the faces of heroes of this front line.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    After the summoned meeting had ended and the heroes were dispersing, Junior was about to leave the lords mansion and head to her own hotel room. But Reina Windwell blocked her way.


    "Hey, Jupiters daughter."


    Leaning against the door at an angle, the woman who blocked her path looked like some sort of third-rate thug. Yet, from this elderly mage emanated a peculiar dignity.


    That irritated Junior, who frowned, while Reina gave a sly smile.


    "Why havent you come to see me? Ive been waiting. Dont you want to extend your lifespan?"


    "I know my own condition very well, Lady Reina."


    Junior curtly responded and brushed past her.


    "I know all too well that extending ones life is impossible. Do you think I havent visited one or two temples to try to cure this illness?"


    "Hmm, temples, you say."


    "I dont know what youre scheming, but Im not foolish enough to fall for such false advertising and become a pawn in your secretive agenda."


    Walking briskly, Junior continued on her way, but Reina followed her with large strides. Junior fired back coldly.


    "How about you focus on preparing for the next defense battle? Jormungandr, the World Serpent. Seems like itll be a first for even you, the grand commander of the Mage Corps."


    Trying to shake her off, Junior was interrupted when Reina suddenly changed the topic.


    "Did you know, Jupiters daughter? Typically, mages can only control one attribute."


    "...?"


    "But, very rarely, mages appear who can handle multiple attributes. And theres a common factor among these multi-attribute mages. Do you know what that is?"


    Making a gun shape with her hand, Reina went, "Bang!"


    "Theyve been attacked by magic during their infancy."


    "..."


    "The elemental attribute of the magic they were hit with as children embeds itself in their magical heart, forcibly awakening their affinity for that particular element."


    Junior scowled and glared at Reina, who smiled, crinkles forming at the corners of her mouth.


    "The magic attacks you suffered from in your childhood were Jupiters lightning and my wind. Thats why you can control lightning and wind, on top of your innate water attribute, making you a tri-elemental mage."


    "...What are you trying to say?"


    "Like Jupiter, Im also one of the sources of your magic. Your magical parent, shall we say?"


    Snap!


    Junior pointed her wand at Reina, growling menacingly.


    "If you utter such disgusting words again, Ill kill you."


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down and listen."


    Reina continued, unfazed.


    "Every time you use magic and cough up blood, feeling the strain on your body, its because of the residual magical elements carved into your heart. Specifically, its because of the foreign magical elements that remain there. These elements keep inflicting wounds and burdens on your magic core."


    "..."


    "But I am the owner of the wind element that remains in your heart. Moreover, Im Calamity Wind, the one with the most precise magic control on the continent. I can clean up those remnants for you."


    Reina extended her index finger, pointing at Juniors left chest.


    "Reducing your magic powers burden should make your heart healthier and extend your lifespan. Convinced yet?"


    "...I understand."


    Sure, I understood the principle. However,


    "Why are you going out of your way to help me like this? Because youre involved in the attack, like you said? Or is it guilt? A petty sense of duty? Why?"


    I couldnt understand why Reina was doing all this.


    What did she stand to gain from this? Why was she willing to help?


    Reina shrugged her shoulders.


    "Does it really matter? Considering the immediate benefits? If you take this spell, itll certainly do more for your health than munching on spinach and tomatoes."


    "..."


    "Just answer Yes or No. Im not the kind of woman who badgers people who dont want to be involved."


    Junior bit her lower lip in contemplation.


    Reina chuckled at her hesitation.


    "Isnt it foolish to miss out on a valuable opportunity just because of a fragile ego?"


    "!"


    "I get it if you dont like me, but if enduring a bit of humiliation can save your life, wouldnt it be stupid to miss that chance because of your pride?"


    Reina lightly tapped Juniors forehead with her forefinger.


    "Act like a mage, brat. Act like a mage!"


    "..."


    "If you can live even one more day to achieve magical prowess, you should be willing to sell your soul to the devil. Thats what a mage does, right?"


    Junior clenched her mouth shut and glared at Reina in displeasure.


    And then


    ***


    ...she ended up in Reinas room.


    Junior hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking.


    "Is that really all you want?"


    "Thats all I want."


    "I really cant understand you."


    "You dont need to."


    Crushing the end of her cigarette with her lips, Reina smirked bitterly.


    "I dont know why Im doing this, either. Maybe Ive grown sentimental with age."


    "..."


    "You can think of it as an old womans nonsense... So, what do you say?"


    Snip-


    Junior pulled out a pipe, lit it, and took a puff. The herbal aroma wafted from the end of the pipe.


    "Alright. But in return, you have to tell me as well."


    "Tell you what?"


    "About the time when my mom was young," Junior said, a little embarrassed.


    Reina Windwell smiled warmly and nodded, "Id be happy to share stories about my younger self, Jupiter Junior."


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the first floor of the barracks where the Penal Squad was stationed.


    "Do you really think such a massive snake exists?"


    "Last time we got swallowed by that huge slime, remember? That disgusting stomach? If something that large exists in jelly form, why not a snake?"


    "Riding on top of such a snake, battling for three days... Can we really do that?"


    "But if we cant, even our homeland is in danger..."


    Kuilans party of five sat discussing the upcoming defense mission when


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the door to the room swung open with a jarring noise. Startled, Kuilan and his bandits looked in that direction.


    "Come out."


    Standing there with an emotionless expression was Lucas. Behind him, Evangeline held several sheathed swords, her eyes twinkling as though expecting something.


    Confused, Kuilan asked, "Come out where, Sir Knight?"


    "Theres a training ground over there. Follow me."


    "But why the training ground all of a sudden"


    Before Kuilan could finish his sentence,


    WHOOSH!


    Lucas swung down the sword he was holding.


    "What the hell are you doing, Sir Knight?!"


    Clang!


    Kuilan quickly parried the sword with his fist.


    Evangeline tossed each member of the bandit party a sheathed sword. Still bewildered, they gripped the swords as Lucas growled.


    "If youre not coming to the training ground, well do it here."


    "W-what exactly are you"


    WHOOSH!


    No time for questions. Lucas swung his sword again, and the bandits screamed, narrowly dodging the blow.


    "Aha! I get it!" Kuilan, hastily donning his gauntlets to block Lucass attack, shouted. "Youre training us for the upcoming defense mission! Because were weak in large monster battles, youre attacking us like a savage beast, right?!"


    "... "


    "You care about us so much! Youre much nicer than you look, Sir Knight!"


    Lucas flatly replied, "No, thats not it."


    "Huh?"


    "I just dont like you guys. Im doing this because I want to beat some sense into you."


    Lucass piercing blue eyes flickered like lanterns.


    "You guys were a nuisance in the last defense mission, right? Cant have that this time. Id rather break your arms and legs here so you cant even go to the front lines. And thats what I plan to do."


    All five members of the Penal Squad swallowed hard.


    They had faced the empires army often enough to be wary. They sensed it.


    This knight was serious.


    He really intended to beat them to death!


    "Stand up straight, you ragtag bunch of bandits."


    Holding his sword in front of him, Lucas growled menacingly.


    "Ill show you a spell that turns you from bandits into soldiers."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    After the meeting dispersed, and the party members went their separate ways to their accommodations, I found myself alone, teleporting into the dungeon.


    - Flash!


    The base camp was still eerily empty.


    Despite its ample space, the only NPCs in sight were the magic blacksmith Kellibey and teleport specialist Coco the Severer.


    "Hmm"


    Originally in the game, this base camp wasnt bustling with activity, but it was never this deserted either.


    Youd usually see other NPCs fulfilling various roles, and there were always a few NPC adventurer parties heading deep into the dungeon.


    This was the dungeon in Lake Kingdom, a place where all sorts of quests and recruitments took place.


    Why is it so empty? What could be the reason?


    As if picking up on my internal thoughts, Kellibey approached me, waving his hand and began to speak.


    "Seems like something big is happening deep in the dungeon."


    "Deep in the dungeon?"


    "Judging by the fact that neither the wandering undead nor the adventurers who usually come to me for gear have been seen for quite some time, something significant must be going on."


    Kellibey shrugged.


    "Im not exactly sure whats happening, to be honest."


    "Hmm"


    What event would make NPCs disappear like this? I pondered, searching my memory of past gameplay.


    "Youve been popping in and out lately. What brings you here alone today?"


    Snapped back to reality by Kellibeys words, I remembered my primary objective wasnt the missing NPCs.


    "Is your offer to craft equipment with the Jormungandr scales still valid?"


    "Sure is. Itll take some time to refine the scales and craft it, but have you decided what kind of equipment you want?"


    I nodded, then spoke.


    "Please make me a pickaxe."


    "...?"


    "As durable as possible. So durable it wont break even if I use it continuously for about three days."


    Kellibey blinked his bushy eyes in bewilderment.


    "Making a pickaxe isnt hard, but what do you plan to do with it?"


    "Youve seen this stages monster, right? I plan to take down Jormungandr with it."


    "What? Take down the World Serpent?"


    Kellibey burst into laughter, clutching his stomach.


    "Hahaha! Keep your jokes within limits, young one! The rise of Jormungandr is a natural calamity that happens once every few hundred years! It cant be stopped by human effort!"


    "You seem to forget, Im the commander of the southern front of the Everblack Empire."


    I exhaled a deep sigh.


    "If a monster is advancing, its only natural to stop it. By any means necessary."


    "If it were me, Id just break down the walls and let it pass. Its the most practical way to minimize damage."


    Sure, that would work for Crossroad. It would create a lot of issues for every other kingdom up north, though.


    "Jormungandr is a devourer of civilizations! An ancient monster that has existed since the gods walked the earth! How do you plan on taking that down?"


    "Its definitely a monster from mythological times."


    I replied flatly.


    "But it has died once before."


    I had scoured the historical texts of this world, wondering if it would help strategize. It didnt take long to find records.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Centuries ago.


    Dusk Bringar, the last wyrm of the world, had stood in the way of Jormungand. The two mythic-level monsters reportedly fought for seven days and eight nights.


    And on the morning of the eighth day, a verdict was reached. Dusk Bringar had killed Jormungandr.


    The Emperor expressed his gratitude to Dusk Bringar for saving the Everblack Empire, and from that moment on, Dusk Bringar was destined to protect the empire until its last breath.


    It was said that the Emperor and Dusk Bringar grew so close that they had a child, leading to the birth of the Bringar Duchy... Anyway.


    A snake with a well-documented death in history.


    That same snake had resurrected in the dark depths of Lake Kingdom and started moving north again.


    I suddenly thought of the Vampire Lord Celendion. He had said the same thing. That he had perished once but was reborn here.


    Maybe all the monsters in this dungeon were once dead too.


    "Weve created these. Grappling hook launchers." (TL Note: Seid ihr das Essen? Nein wir sind die Jger!)


    I took the offered item and examined it. It was an additional piece of equipment that looked like a gauntlet, worn on the arm.


    A fist-sized hook attached to a silver thread was mounted on the equipment.


    "Fire it like this..."


    Whoosh!


    The guild leader operated the grappling hook launcher, and with a crisp sound, the hook flew across the room and embedded itself into the opposite wall. The silver thread stretched taut between the wall and the launcher.


    "Once the hook is firmly attached, operate it again, and the device will reel in the thread, pulling you toward the hooked location."


    He manipulated the device again, and the gears inside the device started whirling, retracting the silver thread and pulling the guild leader towards the wall.


    Indeed, this would make movement much easier on the serpents back. Some training would be necessary, but it looked promising.


    "The device runs on the users magic power. Operating it will consume some, so keep that in mind."


    "Excellent. Prepare thirty of these by today."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    If each person had two, wed be set even if one broke. I nodded, looking down at the grappling hook launcher on my arm.


    ***


    Subsequently, all fifteen members from the three parties of hero characters were equipped with grappling hook launchers and trained in their use.


    Close-combat class characters were naturally adept at using their bodies, so they quickly adapted. The mages, whose devices ran on magic power, also adjusted in no time.


    Kellibey and I struggled to get used to the grappling hook launcher, much to my frustration. Damn it.


    "Human engineers can, heh, create decent equipment too, huh!" Kellibey, who had been struggling with the grappling hook training, grumbled.


    "But this isnt designed for dwarves! I need to modify mine!" And then he started retrofitting his own launcher. He attached a magic booster and even tripled the size of the hook.


    Soon enough, he started flying around. Ugh, a flying dwarf!


    In the end, my skill level was the lowest, forcing me to continue practicing the grappling hook even during the teams break times. Urgh.


    In addition to this grappling hook training, we also used up our remaining two entries to clear the [Slime Dungeon] event.


    Mostly, it was Penal Squad getting acclimated and leveling up.


    The initial objective of this free explorationto reach level 50 with the main party and farm various items from the Zone 5 dungeonwas long gone.


    However, specialized training to defeat Jormungandr was proceeding smoothly.


    ***


    The focus of this operation may be on the hero characters, but naturally, the regular soldiers also have a role to play in this defensive battle. This was Plan B in case Plan A, the hero party strategy, fails.


    Using cannons and ballistae, they would hold Jormungandr back with heavy firepower.


    Of course, this would be a last-ditch effort if Plan A fails.


    In the face of Jormungandrs thick defenses, human artillery didnt mean much.


    Still, as long as were doing some damage, even if minimal, theres hope. So preparations were underway.


    New mercenary troops were being continually hired and replenished.


    Their role may be small in this particular defensive battle, but in most stages, they play a crucial role.


    Boom! Boom! Ka-boom!


    "Careful with that! Easy!"


    "Thats all gunpowder, you idiots! If you drop it, youre the ones wholl suffer!"


    "Hey, newbie! The cost of any damaged gear is coming out of your pay! You think you can make a quick buck as a mercenary? Youll just end up in debt!"


    The new recruits followed the instructions of the veteran mercenaries, sweating bullets as they moved and set up equipment.


    The young-faced new soldiers were in the new uniforms of our southern front, working alongside the Penal Squad members who were now more spirited than before.


    I heard that Reina manages them during the day and Lucas takes over at night. Thanks to that, they were beginning to resemble a proper army.


    ...


    I want to pay these newcomers for as long as they become veterans.


    I want to give them their salaries, bonuses, and even hang medals on their chests.


    Until the day when all the strategies are completed, and an army is no longer needed on the southern front, leading to its disbandment.


    To make that happen, we have to pass through this stage right in front of us.


    The enemys invasion is imminent. Observing the busy fortress city, I clenched my fist tightly.


    ***


    As always, time flew by quickly.


    Only one day remained until the operation to defeat Jormungandr.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Operation Jormungandr Repulsion, One Day Before Execution.


    Essentially, all possible preparations had been completed.


    The heroes had finished their training, and ample quantities of picks, hammers, and other equipment crafted by Kellibey had been secured. The ordinary soldiers had also completed their formation drills.


    The citizens were prepared for evacuation, and shelters had been set up in the northeastern part of the city.


    And so, on the evening before the operation was to commence, I ordered all the hero characters to rest.


    They would face a brutal three days ahead. I hoped they would spend their last evening in relative comfort.


    "...Thats why I ordered everyone to rest."


    I clicked my tongue as I saw Lucas, the knight who had been sticking close to me as my bodyguard.


    "Do you have to follow me even when I told you to rest? Dont you have somewhere to be?"


    Lucas promptly replied, "No!"


    "Youre wasting your youthful years, Lucas..."


    How did you end up being my bodyguard and spending such a dull 24 hours? I feel sorry for you, kid.


    "I appreciate your concern, My Lord, but I regulate my own rest and leisure."


    "Like I believe that..."


    Hes been following me all day, and even when I sleep, he stands guard outside the door. Does this guy even sleep properly?


    "Come with me."


    I led Lucas through a winding path to the garden of the lords mansion.


    In a courtyard that overlooked the city were a few dust-covered sunbeds.


    I casually plopped down on one of them and rested my chin on my hand.


    "Sit down."


    "Huh?"


    "Lets soak in the evening sun together."


    "But I have to protect you"


    "Tsk!"


    When I made a clicking sound with my tongue, Lucas reluctantly sat next to me.


    I brought him here because if I rest, maybe he will too.


    I stretched out comfortably on the sunbed, while Lucas awkwardly tried to mimic me.


    From this yard, the cityscape of Crossroad was in full view. Lucas and I spent some time silently looking over the city as it bathed in the light of the setting sun.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, My Lord?"


    "Why do you protect this city?"


    I asked out of the blue, and an obvious answer came back.


    "Because you are here, My Lord."


    "..."


    This guy really needs to develop some unpredictability... His repertoire is way too predictable. Every time he opens his mouth, its My Lord, My Lord, all unwavering loyalty.


    "And..."


    Then Lucas added something. I blinked and looked at him. Huh?Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    "Because there are other comrades as well."


    "..."


    "Evangeline, Damien, Junior, Lilly, Saintess Margarita... the Shadow Squad, and many other comrades are here as well."


    Lucas scratched the back of his head, awkwardly.


    "Ive come to care about them. ...So, I want to protect them."


    "..."


    I looked at Lucas profile and chuckled.


    "Youve grown, too."


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes. Youve grown."


    Originally, Lucas was the main character of this game the commanding officer on the Southern Front.


    A knight with the virtues of a leader, caring for his subordinates with a broad perspective.


    However, unlike the game, I had maintained my position as the commander, and Lucas had become someone who blindly followed and protected only me.


    I had secretly worried that I was stifling Lucas growth.


    Fortunately, it appears that was just my own insecurity.


    Lucas was growing in his own way, and not just him; I had come to value my other comrades as well.


    Grinning, I lightly patted Lucas on the back.


    "Lets keep up the hard work tomorrow, Lucas."


    Lucas grinned back and replied, "Ill gladly follow you, my Lord. I will protect you with my life."


    Huh... Despite his growth, it seems like his stale dialogue repertoire will never change... I have a feeling...


    ***


    South-east from Crossroad, the Margrave of Crosss orchard.


    Evangeline stood in front of her parents graves.


    The Temple.


    Kuilan entered his brothers sickroom with a lively smile.


    "Kureha! Im here!"


    "...Kuilan."


    Sitting on the bed and busy with some paperwork, Kureha greeted Kuilan with a happy smile. Kuilan tilted his head.


    "What are you doing? Werent you supposed to be recuperating? What are these papers?"


    "Its some backlog of administrative work for the temple... I felt guilty for only receiving help, so Ive been assisting with the work here. Fortunately, even with my leg like this, I still have a role to play."


    "..."


    Kuilan glanced somberly at his brothers damaged left leg. Kureha shifted the topic with a light smile.


    "How about you? I heard the Penal Squad has been giving you a hard time lately. Are you okay?"


    It seemed the rumor of Lucas disciplining the Penal Squad had spread throughout the city. Kuilan raised his hands in frustration.


    "Ugh, dont even mention it. That knight, he practically tormented us like he wanted to eat us alive. Does he hate me that much? Well, hes pretty hateful, and I hate him too. Damn it."


    Grumbling, Kuilan soon nodded.


    "...But I have to admit, Ive definitely improved because of it."


    Kureha blinked at the noticeably different attitude of his younger brother.


    "During the last defense battle, I was more inclined to do just enough and then flee."


    Kuilan clenched his fists and thumped them against his chest.


    "But this defense battle feels different. If I dont stop that monster, you and our homeland up north... the thought of them being swallowed whole by the monster comes first."


    "..."


    "Now I think I somewhat understand why people here risk their lives to stand on the walls."


    Kuilan broke into a grin and patted his older brother on the shoulder.


    "Dont worry, whether giant snakes attack or monsters swarm in like a pack of dogs, Ive got you, bro."


    "...Im always sorry, Kuilan."


    "Bro, you have nothing to be sorry for. You protected me back then. Now its my turn."


    "...


    "Heh, its only natural for a younger brother to protect his older brother, right?"


    Kuilan grinned and extended a fist.


    "Share some of your awesome luck with me."


    "Gladly."


    The two brothers lightly bumped their fists together.


    Kureha looked at his younger brother, who was twice his size, and smiled bitterly.


    "Go on, Kuilan the Miracle Maker."


    ***


    Damien sat in the darkness.


    Despite the complete absence of the accursed aura from the Black Queen, Damiens complexion remained dark, as if he were still engulfed by that ominous energy.


    I am...


    Damien looked down at his empty hands.


    Why was I fighting? What was it for?


    After laying down his weapons and being excluded from the party, Damien lost the inertia of battle. He finally had a moment to reflect on himself.


    Ive already lost half of what matters... what else am I trying to protect, suffering like this?


    Perhaps it was because the nightmares shown by the Black Queen over the past few weeks had been too vivid.


    The faces of the people he had lost were almost tangible, crystal clear.


    Their smiles, their deaths.


    Thats why it hurt more.


    I miss you...


    Damien hunched over even more.


    I miss you...


    He no longer wanted to fight.


    He didnt want to stand in front of terrifying monsters, acting tough.


    In this hellish world, he didnt want to do anything anymore.


    He just wanted to remain... submerged in the darkness.


    ***


    The next day. Dawn.


    The southernmost point of the world. The Black Lake.


    Bubbling...


    Breaking through the surface of the murky lake.


    Whoosh...!


    The massive head of a snake, flickering in a silvery hue, emerged.


    The boss monster of STAGE 9.


    The World Serpent, Jormungandr, finally revealed itself to the outside world.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    A raid party of 3 groups, 15 people.


    Before dawn broke, we finished our preparations and teleported to the Lake Kingdoms shoreline.


    We stood at a vantage point overlooking the dark lake, waiting for the emergence of Jormungandr.


    "Hee-ya, cha-cha-cha!"


    Next to me, Kellibey was doing some sort of exercise as he looked out over the lake, extending his short arms and legs.


    God... I feel awkward saying this, but your stretching pose really resembles a saint. Please stop.


    "Whats up, why dont you come over here and try it? Youll regret it when you get old if you keep slouching like that all the time!"


    "Dont nag like a dad... I mean, dont drag me into this!"


    Half-forcibly dragged by Kellibey, I also found myself overlooking the lake while stretching. Damn it... Hee-ya, cha-cha-cha.


    "Its been a really long time since Ive been out of Lake Kingdom!"


    Kellibey clapped his hands after finishing his stretches.


    "Being in there, you become insensitive to the passage of time."


    "Why stay in there all the time? Theres a teleport gate anyway. Well build a blacksmiths shop for you at Crossroad, so you can stay out in the sunlight."Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    I slyly made this offer, not to exploit him, but out of concern for his health. Kellibey shook his head.


    "There are things I can do only when Im in there. Plus, the other poor souls crawling around down there could use a blacksmith."


    No matter how I tried to persuade him, Kellibey plugged his ears and refused to listen.


    Damn. Stubborn as a dwarf should be, the old coot.


    "Hmm..."


    Meanwhile, Reina and the reinforcement party were inspecting the teleport gate beside us.


    "This place has a lot of fascinating things, Your Highness. From vanished teleportation magic to dungeons below the lake..."


    "The ancient magical kingdom connected to those monsters is beneath us."


    I gave Reina a sly smile.


    "I thought the central command had all this figured out?"


    "We were briefed a bit before deployment, but I had no idea there were things beyond modern magic here."


    Scratching her chin, Reina looked at me with twinkling eyes.


    "Could I join you on your next exploration?"


    "If the situation allows."


    Magicians always seem interested in ancient magic.


    But strictly speaking, reinforcements are just that. No need to share experience points with friends who will soon be leaving.


    Thats why I had intentionally kept Reinas party separate in the dungeon.


    Still, the next stage is the boss stage at level 10. It might be good to go on a joint training exploration with all the hero characters...


    As we all eased our tensions through idle chatter,


    Grrrrrrrr-


    The ground began to rumble.


    Everyone instinctively realized an enemy was approaching. I shouted.


    "Everyone, get ready!"


    Blub blub...


    The surface of the dark lake churned as if hit by a storm, and then,


    Swoooosh!


    A terrifying waterspout erupted.


    Amidst the waterspout, a massive snakes head appeared, its scales flickering in a silvery gray. I spat out its name.


    "Jormungandr!"


    Rooooar!


    The yellow eyes of the monster emerged from the depths, and the air seemed to boil with a peculiar sound.


    ...Massive.


    A term I had used many times, but I couldnt help but use it again. There was no other word that described it so well.


    Even just the portion of its head that had surfaced was about the size of an entire mansion.


    Whats up with this ridiculous size!


    This is a "mega" monster...!


    Seeing it with my own eyes, the impact was on a different level from what Id felt in the game.


    Is it even possible for such a large creature to exist in the world?


    Shhhhhhh-


    Releasing a chilling breath, Jormungandr slowly pulled its body out of the lake.


    Its massive, silvery-gray body, covered in scales the size of small shields, scraped against the ground as it finally made landfall.


    Splash-!


    The dark lake water surged, spilling over the banks.


    Due to concerns about triggering the monsters instincts or the difficulty of landing on the erratic tail, we all initially landed in the middle and would disperse from there.


    "The neural center we need to destroy looks like that."


    I pointed at the middle of Jormungandrs body.


    A massive spike, resembling a horn, was visible at the center of its backone of the three neural centers we had to destroy.


    "Steady assault should allow each of us to break it in about two to two and a half days."


    The snakes long body would make inter-party communication a bit challenging, but I had what could be considered the ultimate cheata system window.


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    -First Vertebra: 0%


    -Second Vertebra: 0%


    -Third Vertebra: 0%


    I could check the current situation through this and move to assess if progress from other parties slowed or stopped.


    You invaded the human world, you monster. Then well invade your back in return.


    Smirking, I signaled to my party members.


    "Alright, everyone to their operational zones..."


    Just as I was about to issue the command to move.


    Boom! Rumble!


    Suddenly, the vibrations intensified.


    The entire body of Jormungandr, upon which we had climbed, shook violently, as if it had slammed into a thick wall.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Hold on tight!"


    All the hero characters, taken aback, clung to the back of Jormungandr as it slithered forward.


    Lucas and Evangeline steadied me as I wobbled.


    Bang! Crash!


    Dirt mounds erupted from all around us, and the ground cracked open with a deafening roar.


    Whats going on?


    Straining my neck to assess the situation, I soon realized that Jormungandr was forcing its massive body through a rugged mountain valley.


    Why the hell is it burrowing into the mountain instead of taking the well-trodden path to Crossroad?


    My bewildered blinking soon gave way to a realization.


    Youve got to be kidding me...!


    This snake monster was heading north with a straight course.


    In other words, it didnt bother using the roads made by humans.


    With its colossal body, it carved its own path and moved straightforwardly in a due north direction...!


    "What the fu--?!"


    Boom! Crash-crash-crash!


    Mountains that lay in Jormungandrs path crumbled in succession, spewing out mounds of earth.


    Trees that had grown tall, untouched by any external force for decades, if not centuries, were felled in a row.


    As we were pelted by the rain of dirt and wooden debris, we screamed inaudibly.


    Amidst the thundering noise of the collapsing mountain, the screams of mere humans couldnt even be heard.


    Natural disaster.


    The sheer magnitude of this snake moving was, quite literally, earth-shattering.


    "Just hang on a little longer! As soon as we clear this mountainous area, we can proceed with our strategy..."


    As I shouted, recalling the map of the region, I saw the snakes head burrowing under a huge rocky mountain in the distance.


    Rumble-rumble!


    Then, the rocky mountain started to crumble as well.


    "...Ah, shit."


    I couldnt help but curse.


    I was a fool for thinking that the absence of dark events meant we could easily clear the game by faithfully following the strategies.


    This wasnt the fortified walls we could call our home turf.


    The moment the battlefield shifted to the outside, everything became a variable.


    "This is getting ridiculous, you damn snake!"


    RoarCrash-crash-crash!


    The cascading rock avalanche swept over the snakes body.


    And we, who were clinging to the snake, were also swept away by the torrent of rocks and dirt.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    How much time had passed?


    Kugung, kugugung...


    After the world-shattering vibrations and whirlwind of dirt and rocks finally settled, I came to my senses. A clear blue sky greeted me. We had escaped the mountainous region and reached the plains.


    Heading further north would lead us to another forested area, but hopefully, we wouldnt experience something like being tossed into the middle of a construction site again.


    This bastard isnt an enormous snake.


    It was Jormungandr, an immense earthworm, not a snake. That much was clear from the way it upheaved soil and rocks.


    It was as if it was earnestly doing civil engineering work to enrich the farmland known as the continent.


    "Ugh, kh..."


    My body ached from being swept away by the dirt and rocks. I barely managed to stand upright.


    Initially, I was near the middle of Jormungandrs body. But getting swept away by the landslide led me almost all the way to its tail.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    I looked around, surveying the area. Was everyone else still alive?


    "Ow, ow... Are you alright, senior?"


    Evangeline was right in front of me, having shielded me from most of the falling debris.


    As a result, her body was covered in scrapes and cuts. Blood was trickling down from her forehead.


    "Evangeline, are you okay?!"


    "Im fine, hehe..."


    Evangeline, who had glanced at me with a wobbly smile, suddenly grimaced. A bruise was forming on her pale cheek.


    "No, I lied. It hurts like hell..."


    "Drink a potion, quickly."


    We had generously supplied potions to all party members before starting the operation. While Evangeline took out her potion to drink, I took out one of mine and sprinkled it on her wounds.


    I then turned my attention to locating the other members of our party.


    We were scattered everywhere, courtesy of the landslide.


    I immediately opened my system menu to access the traits tab and activated one of my skills, [Map Creation]. This trait allowed me to visualize the area as a dot-based map.


    A feeling of scanning the surrounding terrain enveloped me, and a minimap appeared on the upper-right corner of my vision. I used this minimap to pinpoint the locations of our party members still on Jormungandr.


    Two people have fallen off...


    Out of fifteen, two couldnt withstand the landslide and were thrown off the beast. They were two officers from Reinas reinforcement party.


    The silver lining was that they were both alive. When I checked the party member info, their stamina was depleted but they hadnt died.


    They had been supplied with potions and rations, so they should be able to return to Crossroad.


    With this, we have to proceed with the remaining 13 party members on Jormungandr...


    Not only were we all scattered, but the composition of the party had also gotten mixed up.


    It raised questions about our ability to efficiently perform [Part Destruction].


    However.


    Theres no time to waste. If we dont have teeth, we have to bite with our gums.


    We had already wasted much time due to the unexpected landslide. Reorganizing the party now would cause even further delays.


    I had already told the party members: if we were to scatter due to some unforeseen circumstances, everyone should participate in destroying the closest nerve center.


    I furrowed my brows as I stared at the mini-map. Thankfully, the party members were evenly distributed among the three nerve centers.


    At this point, I have no choice but to trust everyone to fulfill their roles.


    "Yahoo! Evangeline Cross, fully healed! Just give me the command!"


    Just then, Evangeline, who had finished her potion recovery, jumped up with her arms raised, shouting excitedly.


    I nodded at Evangeline.


    "Alright, Evangeline. Go fetch Kellibey, whos straggled at the end of the tail, and the two support mages on the opposite side."


    With Evangeline and me here, that left five of us at the nerve center at the tail end.


    Equipping a pickaxe in both hands, I eyed the nerve centerour target.


    "From now on, its all about speed. We need to destroy this nerve center first, then ride up the snakes body to assist the other party members."


    Evangeline nodded swiftly, and I nodded back.


    "Lets move!"


    "Yes, Senior!"


    As Evangeline ran off to retrieve the other party members, I swung down my pickaxe powerfully onto the nerve center of the snake monster, Jormungandr.


    *Ding!*


    A system window popped up displaying the progress of our nerve center destruction.


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 6%


    - Second Vertebra: 1%


    Ooooh!


    Kuilan! Kuilan! Kuilan!


    Alright, lets chip away and see what we get! Will it be gold or jewels, who knows?


    Yeehaw, lets go~!


    Lets strike it rich!


    The Penal Squads five members swung their pickaxes in rhythm, gradually chipping away at the snakes central nervous system.


    Sparks flew as they continued their work.


    ...Seems like it was worth throwing ourselves in the line of fire.


    Muttering to himself, Lucas glanced at Ash who was still busy with his pickaxe near the snakes tail. He then shifted his gaze to the snakes head.


    Above the snakes head, he saw the silhouettes of two mages crouched down.


    ***


    Jormungandr. Near the head.


    The view is breathtaking.


    Reina mumbled as she looked down at the world whizzing by below them.


    Its just like how it feels to look down at the land below from the bow of the of the flying ship.


    ...


    Mmm~ the wind feels refreshing.


    The wind was fierce due to Jormungandrs incredible speed, but Reina was unfazed and simply enjoyed the wind.


    Beside her, Junior, who was curled up, looked nauseous.


    Ugh... I appreciate you blocking the rocks and the dirt. But why did we come to the head...?


    The one who had shielded Junior from the falling rocks and debris with magic was Reina.


    Though she was grateful for the protection, upon regaining her senses, they had both ended up near the snakes head.


    Junior, who was highly susceptible to motion sickness, found it incredibly uncomfortable to be on the violently moving head of the serpent.


    "See, Im a wind mage, and this place, where I can gather the force of the wind through my whole body"


    With a relaxed smile, Reina swung her hand.


    "Is where Im at my strongest, on the back of this snake."


    - Swish-swish-slash!


    Wind blades whirled from Reinas fingertips, brutally slashing through the neural center of Jormungandr.


    Juniors eyes widened. She wasnt kidding. Reinas magic was indeed more potent than usual.


    "Drawing magic elements from ground zero is a sign of a mages power, but harnessing them when the environment is already saturated with those elements is also a display of a mages skill."


    "..."


    "As a mage who deals with elemental properties, you should also be able to utilize the surrounding environment to your advantage. Youre a tri-element user, so when you can apply this, youll become even more powerful."


    Junior shot Reina a disgruntled look.


    "Are you acting like a teacher or something?"


    "In the domain of wind magic, acting like a teacher is perfectly acceptable, dont you think?"


    Reina grinned and seized the tip of Juniors fingers.


    "Now, feel the wind, Junior. Channel this raging wind into your power."


    Reluctant but intrigued, Junior followed Reinas instruction. After all, such teachings were invaluable.


    - Kwoooaaah!


    Elemental magic gathered at Juniors fingertips and a burst of wind gale plunged into Jormungandrs neural center.


    It was the most potent wind magic Junior had ever used.


    Junior mumbled in a daze.


    "Utilize the environment..."


    "Or guide the battlefield to an environment you can utilize. Elemental mages must always select and utilize the battlefield. Never forget that."


    After imparting her wisdom, Reina stroked her chin.


    "By the way, this snake has remarkably high magic defense. Guess its not for nothing that its a creature of mythical times..."


    Despite their intensified magic attacks, Jormungandrs neural center remained resilient. Its magic defense was exceptionally high, indeed.


    "Hey, Jupiters daughter. Can you use your ultimate skill?"


    "I mean, I can, but..."


    "Then show me."


    If Junior could unleash her ultimate skill, [Elemental Disassembly], they would have a chance at dealing meaningful damage.


    Reina playfully tapped the head of Jormungandr with her toes and smirked.


    "Lets rip this monsters head apart, the two of us mages."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    "Hello, Im Fox..."


    "Im Rabbit..."


    Two mages from the support troops greeted me nervously.


    Both of them were dressed in the black uniforms of the Imperial Army, topped with the white robes unique to the mage corps, hoods and all.


    Due to an impromptu party reshuffling, we were tasked with destroying the spinal nerve center of Jormungandr.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive actually used code names with these guys.


    We had maintained a certain distance, so I was hearing their names for the first time.


    "Fox? Rabbit? Those arent your real names, are they?"


    "No. Uh, when our mage corps was transferred to the Imperial Central Army... we started receiving new code names for each operation."


    Code names? What a shady practice.


    "Under Captain Reina, our group of four received the code names Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, and Piggy for this mission."


    "So, the two who fell out there must be Kitty and Piggy."


    I looked at the scenery rushing below the serpents body and clicked my tongue.


    "I wonder if theyll be alright."


    "Ah, you dont have to worry about those two."


    "They could survive even if dropped into hell..."


    While I was concerned, Fox and Rabbit, their comrades, waved their hands and smiled reassuringly.


    "Believe it or not, we are directly under the command of the Mage Corps Captain."


    "I can take care of myself. Ive been through worse."


    "Been through worse, you say?"


    "Well, isnt this the life of a civil servant?"


    "Low pay, tough work, and nothing but patriotism left..."


    The two grumbling civil servants paused and gauged my reaction. Apparently, they felt awkward making such comments in front of a prince.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Everblack, long live your majesty! Long live the empire!"


    All of a sudden, they raised both hands and shouted.


    Alright, got it, so stop... youre making me uncomfortable...


    "Were short on time; lets focus on destroying the spinal nerve center."


    "Yes!"


    Fox and Rabbit were capable of using the Lightweight and Swift buffs.


    As the two mages cast their buffs on Evangeline, she let out a sound like, "I feel so light!" and started pounding on the spinal nerve center at an alarming rate. At this pace, it seemed she would finish quickly.


    "Hmmm."


    Next to her, Kellibey was scrutinizing the spinal nerve center with a serious look. I decided to give the Dwarf craftsman a piece of my mind.


    "Kellibey, youve been staring all this time, what are you doing?"


    "Just wait a moment... I was thinking, why laboriously dig with a pickaxe?"


    Kellibey glanced at the winch mechanism on his arm.


    "If I can make a destruction device powered by magic..."


    "Ah, hadnt thought of that."


    I approached the contemplating Kellibey. He had already taken out some paper and was sketching plans.


    "How about this design?"


    To possibly aid him, I described the concept of drills from Earth.


    I had plenty of magical cores that could serve as the power source, so if he could craft a spiral-shaped drill bit out of metal and assemble it properly, we might be able to destroy the spinal nerve center more easily than with a pickaxe.


    Kellibey immediately began working on the metal fragments and Jormungandr scales he pulled from his bag after hearing my explanation.


    When I inserted the magic core,


    Whiiirr!


    A decent drilling machine was born!


    Kellibey looked at me with an impressed expression.


    "Hey, kid. Does this device have a name?"


    "Uh... its called a drill."


    In our world, its a tool used to make holes.


    "Whoa! Amazing, a drill! With this, we can bore through anything!"


    Engaging in conversation that sounded like it came from a third-rate fantasy novel, Kellibey took the drill in hand and applied it directly to the nerve center.


    Whiiirr!


    As the device activated and the metal tip touched the nerve center,


    Kzzz-Kzz-Kzz!


    Sparks flew in all directions as the drill began to grind through the nerve center almost instantly.


    "Um"


    The scene uncomfortably resembled a dental treatment for extracting a cavity. It even made my molars feel sore.


    The drill didnt work perfectly from the start.


    Either the drill bit would bend, or the magic core would overheat, causing the device to stop working, and this cycle repeated.


    Kellibey adjusted the rotation speed, reinforced the drills structure, and modified it to transfer the users magic power to the metal tip through the magic circuit.


    "The equipment looks a bit heavy, so Ill cast a lightweight spell on it. It should last for a day."


    "Then, Ill increase the rotation speed by applying a speed spell to the metal tip..."


    Fox and Rabbit, two magicians, also chipped in.


    It was well past noon when Kellibey finally completed a functional drill.


    Kellibey handed each of us one of the finished drills.


    Kzzz-Kzz-Kzz!


    The spectacle of four drill tips simultaneously attaching to the nerve center and causing sparks to fly everywhere was quite a sight.


    "Isnt this much more convenient than pickaxing?!"


    The next moment, a crack appeared in the air, as if a mirror had been shattered.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    This was Juniors ultimate magic.


    The magical defense of the neural center began to wane rapidly.


    Seizing the moment, Reina unleashed her wind magic, ravaging the neural center.


    Rooooar!


    Reinas wind magic barrage continued until the duration of [Elemental Disassembly] expired.


    Gazing at the neural center that endured despite being battered by countless wind blades, Junior let out a frustrated sigh.


    "Just how high is its magical defense?"


    Even after taking Juniors [Elemental Disassembly], Jormungandrs neural center did not experience a decrease in its magical defense to negative levels.


    It wasnt even the main body but a mere extremity, yet its magic power level was absurdly high.


    Creatures of the mythical era...


    "We were still able to deal some effective blows," Reina said, flashing a grin.


    "Its all thanks to you, Junior. That spell of yours is genuinely marvelous. Make sure to present it at the Magic Society."


    "Haha..."


    Junior smiled awkwardly.


    Both Junior and Reina had executed their combo magic twice today.


    Even after casting their ultimate skills twice in a day, they were still in relatively good condition.


    It was thanks to Reinas incantation. Junior felt a noticeable improvement in her condition.


    "Huh?"


    Of course, she wasnt fully recovered.


    Blood dribbled from Juniors nostrils, and she tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth. It seemed that casting twice in a row had taken its toll.


    "Maybe we should rest now. Its getting late," Reina mumbled casually as she pulled a blanket from her bag and headed toward the back of Jormungandrs head.


    Behind the massive serpents head lay a shallow mound, relatively sheltered from the strong winds.


    Reina spread the blanket and sat down. Waving her hand, the winds swirling around them seemed to divert their course.


    The space suddenly became cozy.


    "Lets catch some sleep."


    Reina was the first to lie down, wrapped in the blanket.


    The space was cramped, so Junior, covering himself with his blanket, hesitantly snuggled up beside Reina.


    Seeming tired, Reina yawned, closed her eyes, and mumbled,


    "Oh, by the way. Watching your magic today, I noticed two inefficient parts in your incantation."


    "Really?"


    "So, when you first start casting..."


    Even with her sleepy voice, Reina detailed the aspects of Juniors [Elemental Disassembly] that needed improvement.


    Wide awake now, Junior committed every word to memory.


    "...Something like that. Make sure to refine it later. Huaaah."


    Having finished her lecture, Reina pulled the blanket up over her head.


    "See you tomorrow... Oh, just a heads-up, Im a terrible bed-sharer."


    Soon enough, the sound of snoring could be heard. Reina had fallen asleep instantly.


    "..."


    Junior had never had a proper mentor. She had learned everything through self-study.


    Thats why Reinas guidance felt both unfamiliar and, to be honest, gratifying.


    She never knew guidance from someone else could feel so sweet.


    If I had a magic mentor...


    Junior stared at the profile of the sleeping non-magician.


    ...would it have felt like this?


    Soon after, Junior also closed her eyes to sleep.


    Tonight, she felt like she could sleep deeply.


    ***


    Regardless of the tiny humans scurrying around on its body, the colossal serpent Jormungandr remained indifferent, steadfastly continuing its journey.


    Northward. Ever northward. In a true north direction.


    Ssssssss


    The sun rose. Its harsh rays bleached the expansive plains that Jormungandr was crossing.


    At the end of the tranquil plains, a river with violent rapids began to come into view.


    Beyond that river was a dense forest, and crossing that forest would lead to


    The stone walls built by humans would inevitably appear.


    Ssssssss


    The serpent simply slithered forward.


    Following its given mission and instincts, from one end of the world to the other.


    ***


    [STAGE 9]


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 41%


    - Second Vertebra: 18%


    - Third Vertebra: 29%


    - Time to Reach Crossroad: 2 days left

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Crossroad was peaceful.


    Ash, the Lord and Commander, had ordered an evacuation, and a refuge had been prepared in the northeast of the city.


    Citizens had begun to pack their belongings, making their way to the refuge where clean water, food, and various facilities were provided.


    Contrary to the current situation labeled as "evacuation," the faces of the citizens showed no signs of worry or fear.


    And why should they? In the half-year since Ash had taken command, Crossroad had not allowed any invasions.


    Including the eight defensive battles that took place in Crossroad and the fight against the Black Spider Legion at the forward base, there had been nine battles in total. Under Ashs command, monsters had been thoroughly repelled, and although soldiers were injured or died, the city itself suffered no damage.


    As a result, the citizens hadnt felt the growing threat of the monsters.


    They perceived this evacuation order as an extension of the safety-first policy that had been in place so far.


    The summer sunlight was warm, and a relaxed atmosphere floated through the city.


    The atmosphere in the local temple was no different.


    Bandages, holy water, and potions were being transported to the makeshift medical facility set up in the refuge. The priests looked at ease.


    Only Saintess Margarita wore a somber expression.


    "Damien..."


    In front of Margarita sat Damien, his face impassive.


    On the day Ash and his entourage set out, Damien had been unshackled per the orders, but he had continued living as if still bound, confined to his room without moving an inch.


    "Damien, were moving all the patients here to the refuge. You need to go too."


    "..."


    For the first time that day, the usually silent Damien spoke.


    "The front lines?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Arent they forming the last line of defense on the city walls? Can I go there?"


    "His Highness told me to check on your condition and then make a decision."


    Damien had twice aimed his gun at allies.


    Ash had judged that the risk of Damien shooting at their own forces outweighed the advantages of having him as a sniper.


    So, he was completely excluded from this defensive battle.


    Margarita glanced at Damiens face.


    "And from what I can see, youre still not in good condition."


    "..."


    "Lets go to the refuge together, Damien."


    Damien remained silent. Margarita sighed softly.


    "If you continue like this, well have no choice but to drag you to the refuge. Shall we do that?"


    "...Ill go. To the refuge."


    A fleeting sense of relief passed over Margaritas face.


    However, the next thing Damien said made her furrow her brows.


    "Then, please return my magic gun... Black Queen."


    Despite the troubles caused by that Black Queen, Damien still wanted to hold that magic gun.


    Because then, he could see the face of Ban, the precious person he had lost, in his dreams again.


    But Margarita shook her head coldly.


    "His Highness has ordered that under no circumstances should that gun be returned to you."


    "..."


    "Damien, this is a decision His Highness has made considering your well-being. You understand, right?"


    Damien curled up on the bed.


    "...Ill just stay here then."


    "Pardon?"


    "The monsters will be repelled by His Highness... and the others anyway. Is there really a need to evacuate?"


    In reality, most of the citizens of the city felt that way. So did Saintess Margarita, deep down.


    Ash will pull it off again, just like he always has.


    But preparing for the worst is a leaders duty.


    As High Priestess, Margarita planned to follow Ashs orders to the letter.


    While everyone else was evacuating, only Damien obstinately refused to listen.


    How can I convince him...


    If he keeps resisting, I may have no choice but to forcefully move him, thought Margarita.


    "Is something the matter, Your Holiness?"


    Someone poked their head into Damiens room.


    It was Kureha, the older brother of Kuilan, who was sharing the room next door. He was hobbling about, propped up on a crutch, carrying luggage.


    Due to his voluntary service in the temple, Kureha was treated as clerical support staff. Margarita managed a forced smile.


    "Kureha, well..."


    "...Ah."


    Glimpsing the immobile Damien and Margarita seated in front of him, Kureha limped into the room, quickly deducing the situation.


    "Its the evacuation, isnt it? Let me try to persuade Damien. You can go attend to other matters, Your Holiness."


    Evangeline handed out new drills to the Penal Squad and explained how to operate them.


    The Penal Squad members listened intently, standing at attention.


    "We dont have much time left. Stay focused, and if those two start causing trouble again, you stop them. Understood?"


    "Yes!"


    "Great! Lets get back to work!"


    The Penal Squad members clumsily gripped their new drills and resumed the destruction work, while Evangeline corrected their technique one by one.


    ***


    The second day passed even more quickly, and before I knew it, evening had come.


    I lifted my head to look around.


    After crossing the river, Jormungandr had entered the forest area.


    Tall trees were tumbling one after another, following the snakes path.


    Although it was a headache dealing with the falling tree trunks from above, it was far better than the rock bombardment from the first day.


    I wielded my magic blade to roughly fend off the large falling branches while I glanced at the system window.


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 86%


    - Second Vertebra: 42%


    - Third Vertebra: 67%


    The two mages near the head seem to be doing well...


    Far in the distance, near the head of Jormungand, a burst of magical light flashed. The rate of progress was fastest there; it seemed like there was nothing to worry about on that end.


    If the tail here is relatively easy and we speed up the destruction of the central part, it looks like we can finish this within the time limit, right?


    Though the gimmicks were unique, it seemed like this defense battle would end without any major issues.


    As I was deep in thought,


    "Hey! Ash!"


    Kellibeys voice echoed. I turned around to see where it came from.


    Swish- Click!


    Kellibey, who had hooked a grappling hook on the tip of the tail and climbed up, squawked in high excitement.


    "Listen, listen! I thought Id exhausted all the places to dig, so I was wandering around, you know?!"


    Youve been doing that since yesterday.


    "Find anything new?"


    "I sure did! If you go do~wn there, Jormungand has this ti~ny butthole!"


    "A butth... what now?"


    I thought Id misheard him for a moment, but Kellibey elaborated.


    "It had an asshole, okay? An asshole! You deaf?"


    "... Ah, no. I hear you loud and clear."


    "Dont make that disgusted face! Jormungand is fundamentally a magical creature! How do you think this massive being sustains its body? It doesnt ingest food for nutrients! Its not the digestive system youre thinking of!"


    Then why call it an asshole?


    "It absorbs mana from the atmosphere through its mouth and gathers the non-mana elements to expel from the rear!"


    "Fine, got it. So whats your point? What did you find?"


    "Anyway, its in a dwarfs nature to enter any cave they see, right? So, I went in!"


    "Why the fuck would you go in there?!"


    I let out an expletive without thinking. Kellibey didnt seem to mind and continued grinning.


    "And look what I found!"


    Kellibey put down something hed been carrying on his back. I stepped back in shock.


    "Dont come any closer! It might stink!"


    "It doesnt stink! Look at this!"


    What Kellibey had brought from Jormungands, uh, rear end and placed in front of me was...


    "Our buddy, Nameless!"


    With long white hair and wearing tattered robes, it was the familiar dungeon merchant NPC.


    "...?"


    Nameless, who had seemed entirely deflated and strengthless, lifted his shaking face to look at me and weakly waved his hand.


    "Long time no see, Ash."


    "Wha...?"


    For a moment, I didnt understand what was happening.


    Then I let out a loud squawk.


    "Why the hell are you coming out from there?!"


    I mean... that... you know...


    ...


    Why from there?!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Phew, thats a relief. Thanks, Ash."


    Wiping herself down with the towel I handed her, Nameless gratefully offered me a handshake.


    "What happened, Nameless? Why were you inside Jormungandr?"


    Ignoring the handshake with forced casualness, I asked Nameless.


    How on earth do you wind up doing a miraculous rendezvous inside a monsters belly? What the heck happened at the Imperial Capital?


    Whoosh!


    Despite my desperate efforts to avoid it, Nameless determinedly took my hand and shook it. Ahhhh! Soap! Bring soap!


    "Ive been fighting off monsters that try to rampage outside the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless began to explain, shaking my hand gratefully up and down. I hastily rummaged through my bag for another towel.


    "Of course, my power alone isnt enough to stop all of them. Some continue to break out and invade the surroundings. Lately, the number of escaping monsters has increased due to their growing numbers."


    I see. I meticulously wiped my hands. Any perfume around?


    "Anyway, as always, I was trying to stop this horde of monsters."


    Nameless looked down at the scales of Jormungandr she was standing on.


    "... This time, it was this snake."


    "Ah..."


    Could it be, so thats why.


    "Ive never had the experience of facing Jormungandr head-on before... Anyway, I tried to stop it."


    "Did you fail and it ended up eating you?"


    "No, initially I succeeded. I managed to stop Jormungandr."


    ...Really? Are you lying?


    How did you stop this huge snake on your own? Are you bragging? Right?


    "But then, right after... the Wolf King interrupted."


    At the unexpected name, my eyes twitched.


    The Wolf King? You mean...


    "The commander of the Werewolf Legion, that Wolf King Lunared?"


    "Exactly. Youre well-informed."


    Well, of course. Its a named monster that appears as a boss in the game.


    The Werewolf Legion, a monster squad made up of werewolves, only appears in the boss stages as an elite group of monsters.


    ...Could it be that the boss group I have to face in Stage 10 is the Werewolf Legion?


    Nothing happens without reason in this damn game. Everything hints at future developments.


    So, after vampires, its werewolves now? What a classic sequence.


    "I told you before, Ash. Some of the Nightmare Legion commanders are after your life."


    "Mm. I remember."


    Orlop and Celendion had marked me after I killed them, frustrated they couldnt devour me.


    Nameless continued her explanation impassively.


    "The Wolf King is one of those most ardently seeking your life. He has been searching for you within the dungeons..."


    I clicked my tongue. So, he was a stalker-fan too.


    "...And when he couldnt encounter you in the dungeon, he orchestrated this. He hid his elite forces within Jormungandr as part of a strategy."


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wait a minute, does that mean...


    "I stopped Jormungandr, and thats when the Wolf King attacked me. In the meantime, the Wolf Kings elite guard jumped into Jormungandrs mouth."


    "..."


    "I couldnt just stand by and let their scheme unfold. So, I also jumped into the closing mouth of Jormungandr. I spent the next few days fighting those wolves inside its belly."


    I sighed in relief.


    "So you managed to take care of those wolves?"


    "..."


    Nameless, who had been silent, unsheathed the worn-out longsword strapped to her back and held it in front of her.


    "Ash, its awkward for me to say this, but I pride myself on being the strongest in the Lake Kingdom."


    I wasnt sure about her being the strongest, but it was undeniable that Nameless was quite powerful.


    "However, once I step out of the Lake Kingdom, my abilities are severely restricted. At this moment, Im just an ordinary human who cant cast any magic or miracles."


    "And why are you telling me all this?"


    "The elite guard of the Wolf King that jumped into Jormungandrs belly."


    Nameless muttered awkwardly.


    "I couldnt finish them off."


    "What?"


    "Upon returning to the surface, I became too weak... I couldnt eliminate them all. And they managed to escape Jormungandrs belly before I did."


    Chills ran down my spine.


    Wait, hold on. Does that mean


    "If you havent dealt with them yet"


    Kuilan grumbled menacingly, startling the Penal Squad member.


    Without a word, Lucas drew his longsword. The knights icy blue eyes fiercely scanned the surroundings.


    Kuilan chuckled softly as he hurriedly put on his gauntlets.


    "I see you sense it too, Knight."


    "...Its impossible not to."


    Despite the warm summer night, a cold breath escaped Lucass lips.


    "The scent of kindred is vibrating."


    As the Penal Squad members scrambled to draw their weapons and complete their combat preparations,


    Werewolves began to crawl out from the sides of the serpents skin.


    Ash-grey and brown-furred werewolves. Two types.


    Their fur might be different, but both types had the same, flickering red eyes.


    The monstrous figures, standing on two legs like humans, quietly sharpened their claws, preparing for battle.


    Their numbers were about a dozen.


    "I always sang about wanting to be a beast-man, but the real deal is a bit off-putting."


    Kuilan raised his fist, throwing out a frivolous joke.


    "I guess they should trim their fur, seniors!"


    Right after,


    - Awooo


    The lead werewolf tilted its head back and howled.


    - Awooooo


    - Awooooooo


    A unison of howls erupted from the mouths of the werewolves surrounding the Penal Squad.


    Howling.


    The sound reverberated like an echo, and all the werewolves on Jormungandrs back let out a chilling howl.


    A normal wolfs howl would simply be a call to its pack, but a werewolfs howling was different.


    A combat buff through group resonance.


    It was a legion skill that established the identity of the wolf pack and facilitated group combat.


    Following that, the werewolves stomped the ground with their four legs.


    The eyes of the monsters, awakened to their wild instincts by the howling, flickered with a savage hunger.


    Drool dripped from the gaps between their bared fangs, eager to rip apart their prey and taste its flesh.


    "Get the hell out of the way, you mutts."


    Channeling magic power into the tip of his sword, Lucas growled menacingly.


    "I need to go check if my lord is safe."


    His eyes held a fierce glint, making it difficult to tell who the real wolves were.


    ***


    Jormungandr, near the head region.


    "Hah, hah"


    Covered in blood, Junior let out shallow breaths and slumped down.


    She had been clawed from her shoulder to her side by a wolfs claw .


    Caught off guard by the sudden ambush, Junior trembled in a state of shock.


    Blocking her path, Reina rolled up the corners of her mouth and smiled bitterly.


    "This isnt good."


    Around twenty werewolves surrounded the two mages.


    Twice the force had attacked them here, focusing their assault on the most crucial units: the mages.


    On the other hand, there were only two mages here.


    Could they possibly fight just with two mages and no vanguard?


    Of course, we can.


    Reina chuckled to herself.


    She had devoted her life to the military. There wasnt a type of battle she hadnt fought. Land, sea, air listing them would just be a waste of breath.


    Reina was absolutely confident that she could rip these pathetic werewolves to shreds and survive.


    However.


    ""


    She wasnt sure if she could protect the young mage behind her.


    There was no battle strategy more foreign to Reina than fighting while protecting someone else.


    If I dont worry about the kid in the back, my chances of winning are 100%. But if I have to protect this kid


    Reinas seasoned eyes dimmed.


    Can we survive?


    Whoosh


    As the elderly mage pondered, dozens of werewolves lunged at them all at once.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    It was an unprecedented shitshowhostile legions making unexpected appearances in the middle of a stage.


    Yet, there were two silver linings in this unfortunate situation.


    The first was the existence of the Intrusion Penalty.


    [Unexpected Event - Werewolf Legion Intrudes!]


    [Repel the suddenly appearing Werewolf Legion!]


    - Grey Werewolf Lv.35 <Elite>


    : 15 in total


    - Brown Werewolf Lv.30


    : 25 in total


    Intrusion Penalty is applied. A 50% stat debuff is applied to the Werewolf Legion.


    Extra rewards will be provided in the stage settlement window if you resolve the Unexpected Event.


    A 50% stat debuff.


    Monsters already lost some power when they moved onto the surface from the Lake Kingdom. From the moment they invaded the territories, they fought under a stat reverse-correction.


    The reverse-correction was stronger in the initial stages and weaker in the latter stages.


    I suppose that was the games way of balancing.


    Now, on top of that, they had a 50% debuff.


    Do they have a conscience? Im not sure, but theyre pretending to have one, it seems.


    Better to have extra rewards than none, but honestly, who needs them? Just let me smoothly finish the stage!


    Anyways, the second piece of good news.


    Ssscht-!


    Nameless followed me.


    Dressed in ragged clothes with whitened hair, she looked like a beggar, to be honest.


    And according to her, she was also under the penalty, unable to unleash her full combat power.


    Ssscht! Thud! Splud-!


    ...Damn, she fought well.


    She moved as though she had spent her entire life studying how to kill monsters.


    Not a single skill or trace of magic power activated from her hero character. With ease, she swung her sword, beheading the wolves.


    It allowed us to easily dispatch the werewolves who tried to penetrate our flanks.


    Grrr!


    Grrrr!


    Realizing they were outmatched, the remaining werewolves ceased fighting and backed away.


    Whoosh-!


    "Hey! Where are you going, you little shits!"


    They flung their bodies back and scurried away, disappearing into the shadows under the snake.


    Watching them escape into the shadows, I gritted my teeth.


    The night was pitch black, and they were too fast to catch...!


    But for now!


    I was worried about the party members who had dispersed elsewhere!


    Swiftly, I issued orders to my companions here.


    "Nameless, can you hold down the fort here?"


    "Of course."


    Nameless was a formidable swordswoman, but she didnt have a grappling hook and didnt know how to use one either. It was tricky to move quickly together, so I left her here.


    "Kellibey, stay with her! Its urgent, so please help Nameless destroy the core!"


    "Got it, leave it to me!"


    I left Kellibey, who was familiar with Nameless and could handle destroying parts on his own.


    I gestured to the remaining two mages.


    "Fox, Rabbit, follow me! Were going up to aid the others!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Both mages hurriedly followed me.


    Swoosh-! Whoosh!


    I quickly attached my grappling hook to Jormungandrs back scales and began climbing up its body.


    My mouth felt incredibly dry.


    Please, let everyone be safe.


    ***


    Jormungandr, Central Vicinity.


    As I arrived, fortunately, Lucas and the Penal Squad had just finished fending off a horde of werewolves.


    "Your Highness! Youre safe!"


    Lucas waved at me with a bright smile. Why was he so cheerful when he was covered in blood from head to toe?


    "I was getting worried about you. I was just about to head towards the tail end."


    "You should be more concerned about yourself..."


    There were claw marks scraped across Lucass back and shoulders.


    When I poured a potion over his wounds, Lucas gritted his teeth to endure the pain.


    "Ten of them came. The ones with brown fur werent much of a challenge. The gray-furred ones, however, were quite powerful. We barely managed to drive them away."


    "Where did they go?"


    "They ran off and vanished by jumping under Jormungandrs body after we killed about half of them."


    So they fled just like the ones at the tail. Are they planning to use the serpents body as a stage for guerrilla tactics?


    I also checked the condition of the other Penal Squad members. Fortunately, no one had suffered serious injuries.


    "Good, everyone seems to be alright."


    Just as I let out a sigh of relief,


    Thud thud...


    A hand suddenly rose from the ground. Looking down, Kuilan was lying flat next to me.


    "Ahh~ Thanks, thank you. Worrying about someone like me. As you can see, Im totally fine. No need to worry."


    "Quit your whining and get up, Kuilan. You look perfectly fine to me."


    "No, Im not! Im actually hurt! I cant even get up right now! Show some concern for me, dammit!"


    Kuilan wore a sour face when I treated him so coldly.


    Seriously, I made sure you wore two evasion gear sets so you wouldnt get hurt. Quit your Hollywood acting and get up already.


    - Kwaaaa-!


    Dozens of werewolves lunged at them, their fangs and claws swinging wildly, but narrowly missing, only managing to tear the edges of the two mages robes.


    - Thud!


    "Safe!"


    Catching Reina and Junior in mid-air, Evangeline skillfully retracted her grappling hook and then


    - Whoosh!


    Landed by setting her shield beneath her feet.


    "Ugh...!"


    She had cradled both of them in her arms and plummeted to the ground.


    Even for someone as durable as Evangeline, the impact was not insignificant.


    But gritting her teeth, she endured it. She immediately shot her grappling hook again, snagging it on the side of Jormungandr.


    - Whoosh!


    Evangelines slender legs glided along the ground, her shield sliding like a sled next to Jormungandr.


    Taking a breather, Evangeline flashed a smile.


    "Are both of you alright?!"


    "Were fine, but... how did you get to us so quickly?"


    "Hehe, Ive got quick reflexes, you know!"


    Having been knocked off Jormungandr by the werewolves ambush, Evangeline had managed to stick back onto the side of Jormungandr using an extra grappling hook.


    In that moment, Evangeline thought to herself, Who is at the most risk right now, given the sudden attack by the enemy?


    She quickly arrived at a conclusion.


    The most vulnerable were the two mages at the front of the formation.


    Lucas was in the middle, and Ash was at the rear; they could handle themselves.


    Relying on this judgment, and her trust in Lucas and Ash, Evangeline had flown to the front without looking back.


    As a result, she was able to rescue the two mages.


    "So, how about it, mages? Its always safer when you have a reliable Vanguard Knight, right"


    Evangeline was shrugging when


    Squeak.


    Creak.


    An ominous sound echoed.


    "Huh?"


    Looking ahead, she saw the grappling rope connecting her shield-sled to Jormungandr was about to snap.


    Even the sturdiest metal thread couldnt bear the weight of three people.


    "Damn it! This is my last grappling hook!"


    Creak!


    The rope was about to snap. Evangeline clenched her eyes shut.


    If the three of them fell now, the mission to conquer Jormungandr might fail!


    Just then, Ashs voice reached her from the body of Jormungandr.


    "Ill create a ramp for you, Evangeline! Just slide and jump, got it?!"


    "?!"


    Surprised, Evangeline looked up to see Ash standing atop Jormungandr, having somehow dashed there.


    Ash hurled a magic core in a fast pitch towards her.


    As the magic core landed in front of Evangeline, Ash yelled, "Summon!"


    Fortunately, they were in a forest.


    The surrounding area was filled with trees shattered by Jormungandrs rampage. Using these as materials, Ash summoned an automatic turret into the ground.


    It was angled diagonally, offering a perfect ramp.


    Clank! Whoosh!


    Wood shards gathered, forming the exterior of the auto-turret.


    Whooosh!


    Evangelines shield-sled smoothly slid up the ramp.


    "Wooohoo?! This is fun...!"


    Before Evangeline could fully express her excitement, the jump was over. And at that same moment


    Snap.


    The rope broke.


    "Ah, damn it!"


    With Evangelines scream, all three were flung into the void.


    "Phew!"


    Just then, Reina expelled a gust of wind, adjusting the angle so that their bodies would fall toward Jormungandr.


    Ash shouted as he saw the three plummeting toward Jormungandrs back.


    "Catch them!"


    - Thud! Clatter...!


    Lucas caught Evangeline, Ash caught Junior, and Kuilan caught Reina.


    Lucas held her effortlessly, Ash wobbled but surprisingly held on, and Kuilan spat blood as he crumbled to the ground.


    "Wow... what the hell was that? Is everyone okay?"


    Ash asked as he wiped away his cold sweat.


    Junior had fainted with foam at her mouth, but Reina looked pale yet alright, and Evangeline was full of energy.


    "That jump was awesome!"


    Evangeline, who had slipped out of Lucas arms, bounced around with twinkling eyes.


    "Do it again, please, senior! One more sled jump! Just one more!"


    "What do you mean one more? If we do this again, I wont have a heart left. Do you know how scared I was?"


    Ash grumbled as he looked around to assess the condition of his party members.


    "Anyway... its a relief no one got seriously injured."


    Everyone sighed in relief as they verified each others safety.


    Just then, Kuilan, who had been under Reina, lifted his trembling hands and mumbled in a fading voice.


    "Ah... Im fine... Thank you for worrying... about me..."


    But no one was listening.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Our current location was between Jormungandrs head vertebra and the central vertebra. We decided to head back to the central vertebra to regroup until dawn, knowing that the head vertebra was likely occupied by werewolves.


    However, retreating and regrouping were far from easy. Werewolves repeatedly ambushed us from the shadows throughout the night. We barely managed to fall back to the central vertebra, setting up guards as we went, and tried to rest. Though it wasnt much of a rest; they kept jumping us out of nowhere.


    Finally, the dreadful night passed, and morning reluctantly arrived.


    Day 3 of the Jormungandr Repulsion Battle. Dawn broke on the final day.


    [Jormungandr - Status of Part Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 86%


    - Second Vertebra: 49%


    - Third Vertebra: 91%


    Rubbing the fatigue from under my eyes, I checked the current progress.


    The numbers could easily be closed out in a day if it werent for these damn werewolves. The situation had become urgent due to the incessant guerrilla attacks by the invading monsters.


    [Repel the Ambushing Werewolf Legion!]


    - Grey Werewolf Lv.35 <Elite>


    : 8


    - Brown Werewolf Lv.30


    : 17


    About twenty-five werewolves remained. As for the condition of our party members...


    "Hmm."


    I scanned my teammates, who were spread out and lying exhausted on the ground.


    Junior has severe injuries, as does Reina. Evangeline and Kuilan are drained. The rest have minor injuries...


    We had fed potions and allowed some sleep during the past few hours, but the human body doesnt repair itself like a machine. Everyone was still tired, and injuries persisted.


    But we had no choice.


    Wed have to push through on the final day.


    "Lucas."


    As I quietly called his name, Lucas, who had been resting beside me with his eyes closed, slowly opened his sky-blue eyes.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Wake everyone up."


    I was tired too, but what good would it do to waste this young body?


    "Lets get to work!"


    The world was at stake. Time to take some risks.


    ***


    The tail vertebra seemed to be making good progress through the night, judging by the increasing part destruction rate. Nameless and Kellibey must be handling things well. I could leave them be.


    The central vertebra had the lowest rate of destruction. It would need the most attention in the remaining time.


    "Kuilan, proceed with the part destruction at full force with your subordinates. Fox, Rabbit, assist them."


    I instructed the five from the Penal Squad and two supporting wizards. All seven faces were tired, but they nodded without objection.


    "Reina. Guard this place. Werewolves might ambush us again; its your responsibility to fend them off."


    "Leave it to me, Your Highness. I wont embarrass myself this time."


    Reina, who had been puffing on a cigarette, nodded. I turned my gaze to the remaining party members.


    "Lucas, Evangeline, and... Junior."


    Two knights and a weary-faced mage looked at me. I nodded.


    "Were going to reclaim the head."


    Lucas and Evangeline were always going to be part of the main party; the real question was whether to take Junior or Reina.


    Junior was injured, but we concluded it would be safer for him to stick with the main party.


    Leaving him behind would only expose him to attacks from werewolves. His safety was guaranteed if he stayed with Lucas, Evangeline, and me.


    Besides, weve been a well-coordinated party from the start.


    With that reasoning, we finalized our lineup. Our main party began moving towards the head of Jormungandr.


    The Penal Squad had already started disassembling parts of the creature with drills and picks. Reina and the two mages saluted us.


    "May luck be with you, Your Highness."


    "May luck be."


    Reinas face seemed a bit stiff. I gave her a slight smile.


    "You guys hang in there too."


    The four of us in the main party began walking towards the creatures cerebral center without looking back.


    ***


    The path to the head was empty.


    But knowing that the werewolves wouldnt just let us be, the four of us in the main party cautiously advanced along Jormungandrs back, without letting our guard down.


    Grrrrr


    Aaahhh!


    As expected, werewolves hiding in the shadows leapt out at us.


    They attacked us from both sides. Judging by their numbers, which exceeded twenty, it seemed they had all been waiting here for us.


    Good, this is better.


    Lucas tapped the nerve cluster he was leaning against.


    "Im not sure if well have the time to destroy it."


    He was right.


    We had already killed more than ten werewolves on our way here. In other words, more than ten still remained.


    If we started the localized destruction, they would undoubtedly interfere.


    Yet, I spoke optimistically.


    "If we hold out while progressing, reinforcements from behind will join us as soon as they finish their tasks. Then we can definitely destroy this within the time limit."


    It was a close call, but it was surely possible.


    As I was reassuring myself, an image of a brown curly-haired boy briefly crossed my mind.


    ...Damien.


    I desperately missed the presence of my sniper.


    If Damien had been here, even if he couldnt help with the targeted destruction, he would have taken care of the wolf pack in no time.


    Then we wouldnt be in this dire situation.


    Should I have brought him no matter his condition? Was it my poor judgment?


    Damien is undoubtedly my trump card.


    Should I have definitely included him in my party? Was sidelining him for the season my arrogance?


    No, stop brooding over the past!


    I shook my head, my eyes wide open.


    As always, I achieved the best results with the resources I had.


    And the operation is still very much viable.


    I sprinkled the remaining water over my head. Party members whistled toward my soaked self. What are you looking at, runts!


    Flipping my wet hair back, I shouted.


    "Lets get started with the overtime! Ill make sure youre well-compensated!"


    I might be the Black Company managerno, a Black Company CEO, but at least I pay fair wages, alright? (TL Note: Black Companies are basically sweatshops.)


    ***


    The evening sun was setting.


    Bang- Bang- Bang-


    Clang-!


    Reina watched with a cloudy gaze as the nervous system was slowly being chipped away, sparks flying.


    It was already the third evening.


    Yet the targeted destruction was still not complete.


    Destruction at the tails vertebra had been completed, and Kellibey had joined the central vertebra destruction.


    Kellibey aided in the repair of drills and pickaxes, and the sweat-drenched Penal Squad members screamed in agony as they continued to focus on targeted destruction.


    Yet the nervous system still remained intact.


    Moreover, there was no news from Prince Ash, who had headed towards Jormungandrs head.


    "Lady Reina."


    Beside the thoughtful Reina, Fox, the mage of the Penal Squad, cautiously approached.


    "Two out of the three vertebra are still intact. We must consider the possibility of failure in this repelling operation."


    "..."


    Reina jerked her chin.


    "What are you trying to say, Fox."


    "We should prepare for the protocol."


    Fox spat out in a gloomy voice.


    "Ready the Shutdown Protocol."


    "...!"


    Startled, Reina quickly turned her head.


    "What are you talking about! Thats not within our discretion!"


    "..."


    "You know that if we initiate that protocol...!"


    "All the citizens of Crossroad will die."


    Fox spoke impassively.


    "But it will stop this serpent."


    "..."


    "Dont forget our main objective, Lady Reina."


    Reina clenched her teeth.


    As she met Foxs gaze with her suddenly cold eyes, he reiterated in a tone devoid of emotion.


    "...After all, that is why we came to this city in the first place."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Deep into the night, I exhaled heavily, my gaze fixed on the last werewolf standing before us.


    It was the final Gray Werewolf.


    The creature, already torn to shreds, was gasping through its punctured lung, emitting a boiling cry of agony.


    The fight against the last of the werewolf spawn had become utterly tiresome.


    They did everything in their power to prevent us from destroying their neural cores. Not only did they ambush us, but even when skewered by our swords and spears, they would break our Part-Destroyer Drills and refuse to die. They would even hug their own neural core before falling, as if they were trying to protect it.


    But their annoying resistance had finally come to an end.


    "You crawl out of a snakes asshole to mess with us, and this is how it ends, you bastard?" I raised my middle finger in the face of the last werewolf.


    "Yeah, no matter how much you screw with the balance, Ill still clear this. Keep it up with your bullshit. Itll all be fodder for my crew."


    The grand principle of RPGs: what doesnt kill you makes you stronger.


    Ive harvested the XP from 40 werewolves, and Im looking forward to the bonus rewards after the clear.


    As I looked down at the werewolf with these thoughts, the creature grinned. As if very pleased.


    "What are you grinning about, you freak?" I muttered incredulously.


    "We have accomplished our goal, human," the creature responded, surprisingly articulate.


    Caught off guard by its speech, I listened as it continued, "Weve stalled you for as long as we needed to. Now, you wont be able to stop the snake."


    "What are you tal" I tried to continue the conversation, but the creatures breath cut off.


    Frowning, I looked down at its corpse and then up at the neural core. The werewolves bodies were stacked around it, adhering to it like layers of leather on bone. Lit by the bright moonlight, the sight sent chills down my spine. I gritted my teeth and opened the system window.


    [Jormungandr - Status of Part Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 86%


    - Second Vertebra: 99%


    - Third Vertebra: 99%


    Almost done with the second vertebra...


    Just then, a notification sound rang out.


    Ding!


    The second vertebras Part Destruction was complete.


    All that was left was this head section.


    I took a flare launcher from my bag, loaded a yellow flare, and shot it into the sky.


    WhoooshBang!


    A yellow flare meant rally. Now the rear party members would gather at the head. All that was left was to destroy the final vertebra together.


    I looked at my main party members.


    They were all bloodied and had minor injuries, but no one was showing it. They were ready to resume the Part Destruction process.


    "Once we bust this damned horn, its all over," I yelled, kicking the final vertebra.


    "Lets push through for just a few more hours!"


    My party members nodded in unison and began removing the werewolf corpses stuck to the vertebra.


    I joined in and casually glanced toward the north.


    Crossroad had grown much closer than before.


    My mouth was parched, and I turned my attention back to tearing apart the werewolf corpses.


    ***


    It took a considerable amount of time to strip the werewolf corpses of their vertebra.


    By the time that task was done, the members of the rear party started to join us by climbing up on hooks.


    "Once we smash this damn thing, our three days of hellish toil will finally be over, right?" Kuilan, his face flushed from operating the drill all day, and members of the Penal Squad began to yell as they took their drills to destroy the vertebra.


    "We better get a generous vacation and bonus for this, Your Highness!"


    "As if they wouldnt give it to us."


    Despite everyone being in terrible condition, they desperately attacked the last vertebra.


    Crack!


    While the Penal Squads five members were focused on destroying parts, the main party members stepped back for a brief rest.


    Junior, in particular, was in terrible shape even after fighting back-to-back battles while injured.


    Evangeline gently rested Juniors head on her knee and let her sleep for a moment.


    I also wiped my sweaty, dizzy forehead when Reina flew up to me on a hook and spoke.


    "Your Highness."


    "What is it, Officer Reina?"


    "Were not far from Crossroad now."


    Looking toward Crossroad, now clearly visible to the naked eye, Reina mumbled. I clenched my mouth shut.


    "Well reach the city walls in less than an hour at this rate."


    "What are you getting at, Officer Reina?"


    "Im the lord of Crossroad! You think Ill allow that?!"


    "I am a soldier of the Empire, Your Highness. What I aim to protect is the Empire and the Imperial Familys well-being, not the preservation of some provincial backwater."


    Reina casually glanced to the north.


    "Two of my subordinates are already preparing to activate the magic circle."


    My fist trembled.


    The two mages who were left behind when Jormungandr caused the avalanche.


    Could it be they didnt fall behind but deliberately stayed back...?!


    "And when I send the signal through this transmitter, well immediately execute the shutdown protocol."


    Reina shook a black transmitter from her bag.


    "That would stop the serpent from crossing into Crossroad, giving us ample time to comfortably destroy its vertebra."


    "You think Id accept such a proposal?!"


    "Didnt you say youre fighting to protect the world, Your Majesty? Please make a rational decision."


    With the switch in her hand, Reina coldly presented her case.


    "Crossroad, and the world. Lose both, or just one."


    "..."


    "If Your Majesty fails to make an accurate judgment..."


    Reina raised her finger to the transmitter.


    "...I will have no choice but to decide at my discretion."


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Crossroad.


    "The city feels eerie because its empty..."


    "Haha, thats true. Everyone has evacuated to the north."


    Walking through the alley in front of the temple, Damien and Kureha were casually chatting.


    While all the residents had fled to the northern part of the city, the two had secretly stayed behind to spend time together.


    Theyd been hiding to sleep, hiding to eat, and even when people from the temple came looking for them, they hid together in some corner of the alley.


    In short, they were partners in mischief.


    "This is kinda fun, isnt it?"


    The two had grown close in a few days, and the older Kureha spoke openly with Damien.


    "Ill probably get in trouble when all this is over tomorrow, but it feels fun because its like Im disobeying my mom and hanging out."


    "Hahaha, true."


    Tomorrow, when the evacuation decree ends, theyd likely get a good scolding from Saintess Margarita and Lilly, but doing something they werent supposed to was thrilling. Damiens face had lightened considerably.


    "The monsters should be attacking soon..."


    Looking toward the southern wall, Damien mumbled.


    Both were wide awake because the monsters would soon invade, so they were walking through the deserted streets.


    "Whenever there was a defense battle, Id always participate. But being this far away actually..."


    "Actually, what?"


    "Makes me more nervous."


    Damien looked down at his empty hands.


    "I thought Id feel better being far away, but..."


    "..."


    Just as Kureha was about to say something, in response to the boy who felt more uncomfortable being away from the battlefield,


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    They spotted something strange.


    Just as they stepped into the citys central square, where there should have been no one... two wizards, one in a white robe and the other in a black uniform, were drawing a blood-red magic circle.


    They were two mages from the reinforcement party. Damien blinked.


    Werent these the people who had left to fend off Jormungandr?


    "What are you wizards doing here?"


    Upon hearing Damiens shouted question,


    "...Eh?"


    "...Gah!"


    The mages, Kitty and Piggy, who were preparing the shutdown protocol, broke into a cold sweat.


    An awkward silence fell among the four.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Magical Forces Commander Reina.


    And four direct-subordinate squad members. Codenames Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, and Piggy.


    Among them, Fox and Rabbit were elites who had assisted Reina for a long time, but Kitty and Piggy were new recruits assigned to Reinas party for this deployment to Crossroad.


    Of course, even as newcomers, they were part of the Magical Forces.


    Like a magic wand swayed by the needs of the Imperial Family, they had been involved in large-scale slaughter without batting an eye.


    Because it was their duty.


    Because it was an order from their country.


    Thats why they could set up a sacrificial magic circle capable of annihilating tens of thousands of city residents in an instant without any emotional wavering.


    "...Huh?"


    "...Gasp!"


    However, at that moment, Kitty and Piggy spat out strange noises in bewilderment.


    They had been caught in the act by civilians.


    A sniper from the front lines named Damien and a red-headed young man with a limp in one leg.


    Upon recognizing them, Kitty and Piggy quickly exchanged glances.


    Werent evacuations complete?! There shouldnt be anyone left in the city, right?


    How should I know? This sort of thing always happens during operations anyway!


    Unexpected situations always occurred.


    And for those who witnessed such activities, there was only one way to respond.


    Silence them by killing them!


    Without hesitation, Kitty and Piggy simultaneously unleashed their magic spells.


    Naturally, their target was Damien.


    They were aware of Damiens prowess as an exceptional sniper.


    Leaving the red-headed man with an apparent limp alone, it was logical to first deal with the more dangerous Damien.


    "Im sorry, Sniper!"


    "No personal feelings!"


    The magic spells shot by the two mages rushed towards Damien.


    Damien just stood there, his round eyes wide open, mumbling something like Huh?


    ***


    "If Your Highness cannot make an accurate judgment... then I have no choice but to decide on my own."


    Standing in front of me, Reina said so while lifting a finger towards the switch she held.


    "..."


    My mouth had gone dry.


    An accurate judgment? They want me to make an accurate judgment?


    Is that accurate judgment to annihilate Crossroad to save the world?


    "It will take approximately one hour from the preparation of the magic to its activation. To press this switch, it must be done now."


    "..."


    "Do you find it difficult to make an accurate judgment, Your Highness? In that case."


    Reinas finger began to apply pressure.


    I couldnt help but yell.


    "Reina, wait"


    But Reina didnt press the switch. Instead,


    Whoosh.


    She threw it at me.


    "...?"


    Confused, I caught the switch and looked at Reina with a bewildered expression. Whats going on?


    Reina gave a bitter smile.


    "Then force the issue, Your Highness."


    "What?"


    "What a soldier like me needs is a cool judgment. But what a leader like you need is the willpower to force an issue."


    "..."


    "Even if the path before you is a narrow and steep cliff, and everyone advises against crossing it, it is your job to stubbornly lay down a bridge and lead the people across."


    I didnt fully understand this crazy mage, but,


    "Your Highness, what would you like to do?"


    I knew what he was trying to say.


    With a snap, I tossed the switch away from Jormungandrs body.


    The switch flew far and shattered upon hitting the ground.


    "This is my decision, Commander Reina."


    "..."


    "Im carrying out the operation. I wont give up on Crossroad or the world. Ill protect them both."


    I spat the words out.


    "This was my path from the beginning."


    From the moment I entered this world, my path had been a lone one.


    No other options existed.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Youve cleared up the doubts in my mind," Reina said, her empty hands clasping and then opening again as she smiled and nodded at me.


    Once the dust had settled, all that was left was a shriveled right arm, not unlike his twisted left leg.


    "...Ah. Dont worry about it. No need to be concerned."


    Noticing Damiens gaze, Kureha calmly pulled down his sleeve to cover his right arm.


    "Im cursed, you see."


    "Cursed...?"


    "Whenever I use my strength, a part of my body turns into a mummy. Its just a silly curse."


    It was far from silly, but Kureha lifted his index finger to his lips and smiled.


    "Lets keep todays incident a secret from others. My brother would scold me."


    "..."


    "Anyway, what were you two mages doing here?"


    As Kureha turned back with a sharp look in his eyes, the two mages jumped in surprise.


    "W-We were just preparing for a worst-case scenario!"


    "We were only acting for the benefit of the Empire and the Imperial Family!"


    Damien furrowed his brows.


    "A worst-case scenario?"


    "In case the attack force that just left fails to stop Jormungandr...!"


    "Thats why we were preparing to return through the teleport gate for Plan B, but you two stopped us! Now theres no Plan B!"


    Just then,


    Rumble, rumble...


    The ground began to tremor faintly.


    Both Damien and Kureha flinched, while Kitty and Piggy started hopping around.


    "Whoa, Jormungandr is here!"


    "The ground is rumbling! He must be really close by now!"


    "What happens if the operation fails?! What do we do if it fails?"


    "Were all dead meat!"


    Ignoring the noisy chattering of Kitty and Piggy, Damien turned to Kureha.


    "Lets go up to the ramparts. We need to assess the situation."


    ***


    As the four reached the top of the fortifications, they saw soldiers who had formed the last line of defense.


    Cannons and ballistae, along with various artifacts, were loaded and ready to fire.


    But the expressions on the soldiers faces were grim.


    They already knew that the colossal monster approaching from afar wouldnt be significantly harmed by any of it.


    Roarrrr...!


    From the southern plains, a gigantic serpent was advancing, raising clouds of dust and reverberating roars as it moved.


    "Its... its getting closer."


    Unconsciously, Damien mumbled. Kitty and Piggy clung to each other, screaming.


    "See! The giant snake is still not stopping! I told you we needed our magic!"


    "Its the end, the end for us all! Were going to die!"


    At their noisy complaints, Kureha clenched her fist. The two mages immediately shut up.


    "Damien!"


    Just then, Lilly hurried over from the artifact firing station, pulling a wheelchair behind her.


    "Do you have any idea how long the Saintess has been looking for you? What are you doing here?"


    "Lilly."


    Damien looked at Lilly with a stern face.


    "...Bring me my gun."


    "What?"


    "If I have [Black Queen], I can stop that snake!"


    Lilly hesitated, stuttering.


    "The Crown Prince and the assault team are still in the middle of the operation. We can stop it when it comes into firing range. We have cannons, too..."


    "You know that wont be enough, Lilly!"


    "..."


    "If I hold the gun, itll be a sufficient safeguard. You know my skills!"


    "..."


    "Lilly!"


    If Lilly gave the [Black Queen] to Damien, there was a risk he could shoot at their own troops. In the worst case, he could even annihilate everyone on the ramparts.


    Despite receiving orders not to give it back to him


    Roarrrrrrrr!


    The intimidating presence of the enormous Jormungandr, which was now dangerously close, seemed a greater threat than any friendly fire.


    Lilly shouted to the alchemist team.


    "Get Damiens magic gun, now!"


    And then


    The magic gun, enveloped in a dark aura, was handed over to Damien.


    "..."


    Slowly, Damien reached out both his hands towards the [Black Queen].

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    (TL Note: After careful consideration, Ive changed Van to Ban. Why? Ban sounds more feminine.)


    Snap!


    As Damien reached for the [Black Queen], Kureha seized his hand.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    "The malevolence I sense from this gun is extraordinary. Are you sure about this?"


    "Let go. Now."


    "Even the Crown Prince warned you. This is..."


    "Let go!"Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    A rough voice, uncharacteristic of Damien, erupted from his mouth.


    "I need to see Ban! Let go of me!"


    "...Damien."


    "If I have this gun, I can meet Ban again... Whats the problem? I meet Ban, you all get rid of that snake; its a win-win for everyone, isnt it?"


    "..."


    Slowly, Kureha released her grip on Damiens hand.


    "Just remember this, Damien. There are people here who care about you, too."


    Without even acknowledging her, Damien grasped the Black Queen tightly.


    "...Never forget that."


    Whoosh!


    An aura, many times darker and more malicious than before, enveloped Damiens entire body.


    "Welcome, Damien."


    A voice echoed within him.


    "Lets dream."


    The voice sounded like it could belong to Orlop... or perhaps Ban.


    "This time, Ill make sure you dream a dream so pleasant that youll never want to wake up."


    Upon hearing that sweet voice, Damien lost consciousness.


    ***


    When he came to, he was at the summit of a mountain.


    Disoriented, Damien looked around.


    It was the wee hours of the morning on a secluded small mountain. Before him stretched an endless land under a vast sky.


    Damien soon realized his current situation.


    It was the dawn of the day when he had escaped the orphanage and reached the summit of this mountain.


    Something... I feel like Ive been through a lot...


    Damien rubbed his throbbing forehead.


    His head was cloudy. Thoughts werent connecting well.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt remember anything besides escaping the orphanage and arriving here.


    Was there something else?


    "Damien, make a promise with me."


    At that moment, a familiar voice came from beside him.


    He turned in surprise; it was Ban.


    Her tanned skin, short hair like a boys, and scarred cheeks.


    The face of the girl Damien loved was right before him. Damien blinked slowly.


    "Huh? A promise? What promise?"


    "To explore this entire outside world."


    Ban smiled brightly.


    "Lets fill our eyes with the sight of this vast world."


    For a moment, Damien blankly stared at Bans dazzling smile before shaking his head.


    ...No


    "Lets not do that."


    "Huh? What?"


    "Dont become mercenaries for a get-rich-quick scheme, dont head south to see the end of the world."


    "Damien? What are you talking about?"


    Even Damien himself didnt know what he was saying. However, he was certain that they should not set out on any more adventures.


    He approached Ban, who was blinking in confusion, and carefully took her chin in both hands.


    Then, he kissed her.


    "...?!"


    Bans face flushed red in surprise. Damien slowly pulled away and gave her a faint smile.


    "Im sorry for the suddenness. But you wouldve made the move if I hadnt, right?"


    "You, you, youu...!"


    If we head north from here, theres a big city. Well have plenty to do there. Lets start there.


    Damien reached out and tightly held onto both of her hands.


    The girls hands were warm.


    Lets quit adventuring, quit the dangerous stuff like sword fighting and healing magic... Lets live quietly and peacefully, Ban.


    Ban looked blankly at Damien for a moment, and then broke into a small smile.


    If thats what you want, then thats what well do, Damien.


    Time went on.


    The child turned seven.


    Both Damien and Ban, who hadnt received proper education in their youth, vowed to give their child the best education possible.


    Their son, who loved reading from a young age, made his mark when he entered school.


    Whenever their son brought home an award, Damien and Ban would proudly announce, "Our son is a genius," boasting to everyone in their neighborhood.


    The family would go on picnics over the weekends. Packing lunch and a mat, they would head to parks or riversides for an outing.


    Time went on.


    At thirteen, their son enrolled in a boarding school. With a mature air, he assured his parents not to worry as he entered the dormitory, leaving Damien and Ban silently tearing up.


    Time went on.


    Damien climbed the ranks within the Merchant Guild. Having served nearly 20 years, his standing in the Guild was high.


    Ban purchased a commercial building and opened her own store. Though they took on some debt, the store did well, allowing them to repay it quickly.


    It was at this time they left their beloved basement apartment for a fine mansion on the outskirts of the city.


    Time had passed.


    Damiens son, having graduated from school, passed the exams to become an administrative officer in the city hall.


    The day the results were announced, Damien and Ban hugged their son just as they had when he was a child, parading around the neighborhood, bragging about him.


    The son covered his face, embarrassed yet pleased.


    Time had passed.


    The son got promoted and secured a place near the city hall, starting his own household.


    The wrinkles on the faces of Damien and Ban had increased noticeably.


    Still, the couple went on dates every weekend, holding hands. They went out to the central city theater and dined at fancy restaurants.


    Time had passed.


    Their son introduced them to a beautiful young woman; they were already engaged.


    Damien and Ban, who never had a proper wedding, decided to host a grand wedding for their son.


    Many people came to their sons wedding, showering the young couple with applause and flower petals as they celebrated their union.


    Watching this, Damien and Ban held each others hands tightly.


    "Shall we have another wedding too?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Though Ban chided Damien for his suggestion, not long after, they indeed had a twilight wedding ceremony, quietly and without letting their son and daughter-in-law know.


    "Wearing a wedding dress at this age...really."


    In a quiet temple, bathed in dusty sunlight, Ban, even with her wrinkled face, was beautiful. She smiled brightly and said, "You must really love me, old man!"


    Damien silently embraced Ban and kissed her lips.


    Time had passed.


    Time had passed.


    ...Time, had passed.


    ***


    Lying in bed, Damien awaited death.


    Ban sat next to him, tightly holding his hand.


    "Were you happy, dear?"


    "Of course, I was happy."


    Barely able to see, Damien mumbled as he stared at the ceiling.


    "What more happiness could I ask for..."


    "..."


    "Were you happy, dear?"


    When Damien asked, Ban smiled faintly and replied, "Yes, I couldnt have been happier."


    For a moment, they held hands in silence, not exchanging a word. A peaceful quiet filled their cozy bedroom.


    Then, noise erupted outside their bedroom door. The sound of children laughing was heard.


    "Ah, it looks like our son has arrived."


    Ban quickly opened the door.


    "Father!"


    Their son, who had ascended to the position of the citys mayor despite being a commoner, entered the bedroom with his grandchildren. Damien spread his arms to greet him.


    "Come here, my pride and joy."


    And then, Damien spoke his sons name.


    "...Ash..."


    The moment that name left his lips.


    "Huh?"


    A faint moan escaped from the aged Damiens lips.


    In his foggy mind,


    A feeling as if clear ripples were spreading.


    Step by step,


    The son standing before him grinned.


    With jet-black hair and similarly dark eyes, he was a young, handsome man.


    Ash spoke,


    - Damien.


    - Are you really just going to sit here, waiting to die?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Are you just going to sit here and wait to die?" Ash spat the words out as he stood before Damien.


    Damien realized itthese were his own memories.


    "So? Planning to gracefully kick the bucket by giving up and doing nothing?"


    But when... when had they had this conversation?


    "Im going to fight! I will struggle and contemplate until my last moment!"


    He couldnt recall when this dialogue had occurred.


    "If you want to die without a fight, then take this sword and slit your own throat right now."


    His memory was, for some reason, blocked


    "Stop!"


    Just then, Ban rushed over and tightly embraced Damien.


    "Dont listen, Damien!"


    Bans trembling hands covered both of Damiens ears.


    "Youre just tired and worn out. Thats why youre hearing nonsense. Its okay. Im here."


    ""


    "I will grow old and die with you. Always and forever, Ill be with you. So"


    As Damien looked into Bans eyes, his gaze shifted back to Ash.


    "My"


    Ash was saying something, his lips curling into a sly smile.


    Although he couldnt hear Ashs voice due to Bans hands covering his ears, he could clearly make out the shape of Ashs lips.


    "just be my trigger."


    Trigger?


    Damien blinked in confusion.


    Was he talking about the mechanism that fires a gun? But hed never held a gun in his entire life


    "Huh?"


    Damien looked down at his hands. In his old, wrinkled, and dry hands, something shaped like a long-barreled gun was forming.


    It felt strangely familiar, as if hed held it for a very long time.


    Damien looked up again. Ash had already vanished. The grandchildren who had followed their father were gone as well, disappeared like a mirage.


    Staggering, Damien managed to get out of bed. His aged legs, weakened by illness, suddenly gained strength. His bent back straightened, despite the pain. It had been a long time since he could move without a wheelchair.


    "No, honey!"


    Ban screamed, trying to stop him. But Damien brushed off Bans hand and got up.


    And the moment he stepped out of his room


    A sound like sand being swept away by the tide filled the air, and the world began to crumble.


    The mansion where theyd spent their twilight years began to disintegrate, its pieces soaring into the sky like they were caught in a storm.


    Standing at the entrance of the crumbling mansion, Damien looked down at the city where hed lived his entire life.


    The world was falling apart.


    Pieces of it crumbled like puzzle pieces, some sinking into the ground, others rising into the sky.


    Then, Damien realized.


    I see.


    So this was a dream all along.


    "No."


    A voice came from behind him. Damien turned around.


    "You cant go, Damien."


    There stood Ban.


    Her face was wrinkled and marked by age, but to Damien, she still had the most beautiful face in the world. Ban was crying.


    "It was you who said we shouldnt go on any more adventures, Damien!"


    ""


    "Dont go back. That place is nothing but sorrow and torment."


    ""


    "The hell waiting for you is real! Damien, please!"


    Then, Damien gave a faint smile through his wrinkled lips.


    "Im sorry, Ban. My dream was to grow old peacefully with you... but I cant."


    "Why?! It was your dream. Here, you can live as you wish, as youve always wanted. So why!"


    "I remember the last thing you said to me."


    The will Ban had left behind.


    - Dont forget the promise we made then.


    Dawn of the day they escaped the orphanage.


    The promise they shared with their first kiss.


    "Lets explore the entire outside world. Lets take in all this vast world with our eyes."


    I remember.


    I cannot forget.


    "This place may be happy, but the real you didnt want to live this way."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Ill go on an adventure to the end of this hellish world. No matter how horrifying or painful it is, I wont run away anymore."


    Damien stretched out his hands and grabbed Bans shoulders, then slowly pulled him into an embrace.


    "Ill be back, Ban. To the end of the world."


    "..."


    "Even if I have to continue the adventure we started together alone."


    Bans body began to shine brightly.


    Damien held onto the girl, as light as a feather, even more tightly.


    "I really loved you."


    Trying to remember the precious touch he would never feel again, he said,


    "Goodbye."


    Was it an illusion?


    It seemed like a pure white smile flashed across Bans face as he held him close.


    Yes...


    You won, Damien.


    It felt like he heard Bans unique, pretentious laugh.


    May luck be with you in your future life.


    ...Nightmare Slayer.


    And left in that place was a single, pure white magic gun.


    ***


    Damien suddenly opened his eyes.


    He was on the walls of Crossroad. He looked down at what he was holding dearly in his arms.


    It was the magic gun [Black Queen].


    However, its appearance had completely changed. The dark aura was gone, and the barrel had turned a dazzling white.


    Holding the long gun that seemed to emit its own light, Damien murmured shakily,


    "... It feels like Ive slept for more than 50 years."


    It felt like he had a long, long dream.


    Turning to the side, he saw Lilly, drenched in sweat, directing the firing of artifacts. Beside her were the assisting alchemists and Kureha.


    Boom! Bam bam bam!


    Cannons roared in all directions. Soldiers screamed as they fired the cannons.


    Damien, propping up his upper body, asked in a languid voice,


    "How much time has passed?"


    Lilly turned back with a sly smile and responded sharply,


    "Slept well, Damien?! Youve been out cold for an entire hour!"


    One hour.


    He had slept for just an hour, but his body felt as heavy as if it had hibernated for decades. Groaning, Damien stood up from his position.


    His body was heavy, but his heart was light.


    Fully standing up to look over the rampart, Jormungandr was right in front of him.


    The serpent had advanced to a point not even a few dozen meters away from the castle walls.


    Grrrrrrr-!


    The massive body of the snake pushed right up to the walls, and dust swirled all around.


    Boom! Ba-ba-ba-boom!


    Soldiers who had formed the final defensive line on top of the walls ceaselessly poured out shells, but the attacks seemed ineffective against the snakes body.


    Ash and his party members were doing something atop Jormungandrs head, but they wore frustrated expressions; it appeared things werent going as planned.


    Despair clouded everyones faces.


    Both the soldiers on the walls and the heroes exerting their utmost efforts on the snakes body.


    Looking down at all this, Damien spoke to Lilly,


    "Im going out. Open the gates."


    "What?"


    Startled by the sudden nonsense, Lilly questioned him incredulously,


    "Dont you see the current situation? How could you ask to open the gates now?"


    "Ill stop that snake."


    Swish-


    Clang!


    Grasping his weapon, the Black Queen, Damien smiled thinly.


    "Trust me, Lilly."


    It seemed as if stars were shining in the young boys eyes.


    Startled, Lilly stared back at Damien and then shouted,


    "Damn it, fine! Its all or nothing!"


    She yelled down below the walls,


    "Open the gates! Now!"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Kugugugugu-!


    Above Jormungandrs head.


    Riding atop the violently undulating body of the serpent, we were desperately trying to destroy its last vertebra.


    "Just grind it down a bit more!"


    "Weve almost got it! Just a little more...!"


    Despite being on the verge of collapse from exhaustion after three days of non-stop action, everyone was clinging to the task of destroying the vertebra.


    After all, we were so close to the end.


    "Tch...!"


    Just ahead... the walls of the fortress were in sight.


    Gritting my teeth, I stared at the fortress walls, now merely dozens of meters away.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    In the last hour, we had given it our all.


    Junior, backed by other mages, had finally deployed Elemental Disassembly, reducing the magic defense of the vertebra. Reina had then unleashed a full-power wind magic bombardment.


    Kellibey managed to repair and enhance our drills and pickaxes even amidst the tense atmosphere, and those who still had the energy landed another attack on the vertebra.


    But, that final 1 percent.


    Various hardening buffs were in place, making that last tick nearly impossible to shave off.


    It feels like its physical resistance is at least 95 percent. Its magical defense is off the charts. Practically untouchable...


    Even with such impossibly inflated stats, we could have destroyed it given enough time.


    The problem was those damned werewolves stealing that precious time from us.


    Boom! Brrrrrr!


    Kugwagwang-!


    From atop the fortress walls, they were indiscriminately launching shells. Anything to delay the serpents advance by even one second.


    Useless as it was, occasional explosions even landed near us, adding an element of danger. But I ignored it. Right now, we had to do whatever it took.


    How much longer until we reach the walls?


    I estimated the distance between Jormungandr and the fortress walls.


    If Jormungandr broke through and began its Civilization Devouring, everything we had done would be for naught.


    With my hands, stripped of skin and bloodied, I clenched my pickaxe once more.


    We have to stop it before then...!


    Ssshhh. Ssshhh.


    Thats when it happened.


    Someone came up beside me and put a hand on my shoulder. I quickly turned to look. What is it?


    "...Nameless?"


    The one who had approached was Nameless.


    What are you doing? Cant you see were busy? Help us destroy that thing!


    "Pull your comrades back, Ash."


    "What?"


    "Ill take it from here."


    Screech-


    The rusty old sword Nameless drew slowly began to glow white.


    I blinked. Wasnt it that she couldnt use her powers outside the Lake Kingdom?


    "The nightmare that invaded the Lake Kingdom, and allowed that nightmare to leak out, is the responsibility of the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless gave a bitter smile and gripped her sword with both hands, positioning it in front of her chest.


    "As a person of the Lake Kingdom, its my responsibility to stop Jormungandr."


    Kwaaaaaaaa-!


    A tremendous light burst from Nameless, funneling into her sword.


    Though ignorant about ancient magic, I knew instantly.


    That technique was burning her own life force.


    "What are you doing, Nameless?! Are you trying to die?"


    If I expend this much power outside of Lake Kingdom... Ill probably die here.


    Nameless spoke calmly, enlarging her blade of light.


    Kwaaa!


    However, if I die, I can protect your city and all the people above it.


    What...


    Not a bad trade-off, is it?


    I hesitated.


    ...To be honest, I ended up agreeing with her.


    If one persons life could be thrown away to fend off Jormungandr, then its a rational exchange.


    This battlefield, after all, was the Monster Frontline where dozens, hundreds, thousands were dying.


    But, was that the right choice?


    I have lived long, Ash. I am not afraid of death. If that death could erase the sins of the Lake Kingdom, I would be happy.


    Amidst the wind, her white hair fluttering, I caught a glimpse of her eyes.


    I have one request, though.


    The first time I looked into her eyes, they had the hue of a clear, deep lake.


    Do not abandon your quest in the Lake Kingdom. Continue to shine a light in that darkness.


    ...


    I make this request because I believe I can entrust it to you.


    I slowly nodded my head. With a blurry nod in return, Nameless lifted her blade upward.


    ***


    Whoosh-


    Tossing the signal lantern aside, Damien gripped his magic gun with both hands.


    "I have a clear view, Your Highness."


    He saw Ash fervently waving the torch. Next to it, the snakes horn-like protrusions were also visible.


    Damien took a knee, mounted the gunstock to his shoulder, and aligned the sights.


    "Fire at maximum power."


    Damien whispered to his magic gun.


    Click, click, click...!


    The pearly white magic gun began to transform, emitting a magical light.


    The barrel split sideways, forming two long rails that extended forward.


    Simultaneously, the magic-infused bullets in the magazine disassembled.


    Seven magic bullets that popped out started to orbit in mid-air, eventually combining into one large magic bullet that settled between the rails.


    Sizzle, sizzle!


    Due to the split barrel and disassembled magazine, the magic core was now fully exposed.


    The incandescently white magic core sent out magic like electrical currents, powering the rails.


    Vrrrrrrr...!


    Jormungandr was now literally right in front of him.


    The monsters breath was almost touching Damiens face. Yet, Damien continued to aim until the last moment.


    He felt that not just a part of the monster, but something even deeper would reveal itself.


    If you could just pause, even for a split second...!


    At that moment, Ash pulled a dagger from his holster.


    Thud!


    He stabbed it into the snakes head.


    The dagger was [Spirit Crasher], a one-time-use weapon that forcibly inflicted a stunned state on its target.


    Given how high Jormungandrs Magic Power stat was, the stun effect lasted only a mere instant.


    "Ah."


    But for Damien, that was more than enough time.


    "Ive got you."


    Damiens finger pulled the trigger.


    Whooosh-!


    A magical bullet flew out, glowing like a bolt of lightning.


    The pure white bullet instantly lodged itself in the neural center of Jormungandrs head.


    Multiple layers of hardening buffs and Jormungandrs innate magical defenses momentarily formed an invisible barrier, attempting to block the bullet.


    Clang-!


    But it was futile.


    The bullet, which easily tore through the defenses, shattered the remaining sliver of health in the neural center.


    Jormungandrs colossal body immediately came to a halt.


    However, it wasnt over yet.


    In the brief moment when Jormungandrs defenses were weakened due to the destruction of its vertebra, the magical bullet did not miss its chance.


    Whoosh!


    The bullet, acting as if it were a living creature, changed its trajectory and penetrated deep into the back of Jormungandrs neck


    Piercing and tearing!


    It began to burrow through Jormungandrs internal body.


    Ripping through the massive snakes flesh from the inside, the magical bullet continued its path.


    It effortlessly pierced through the mythical creatures strong bones, internal organs, flesh, and skin.


    Five hearts.


    Nine spirit cores.


    All were pierced through.


    Krrrrrrrk?!


    For the first time, something resembling a scream erupted from the giant snakes mouth.


    At the end of that long, straight penetration


    Poof!


    The magical bullet finally emerged from the tip of Jormungandrs tail and vanished into thin air, having exhausted its energy.


    Effectively, it had pierced the snake from head to tail.


    Krrraaaaaaaaaak!


    Jormungandr raised its massive head and let out a long, terrible scream before


    Thud...!


    Slamming its head into the ground.


    And then it remained motionless.


    Whiiii-


    The battlefield was enveloped in silence.


    Amidst the dusty haze that the thrashing snake had dispersed, Ash, who had sought refuge in Namelesss arms, murmured softly.


    "...I mean, we were only supposed to repel it."


    His voice was a mixture of delight and disbelief.


    "He actually managed to find the kill-shot...?"

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Damien was flung backward.


    The recoil from his unleashed magical bullet was too much to handle.


    The blast was so powerful that the barrel of his gun, Black Queen, shattered into pieces, scattering in all directions. Damien, the shooter, found his arms scorched to a cinder as he was hurled backward.


    Just as Damien was about to crash into the ground, Lucas and Evangeline dashed forward to catch him.


    Thud! Thud!


    "Ugh!"


    "Eugh!"


    Though they managed to catch Damien, all three had to tumble onto the ground.


    They lay in a sandwich-like pileLucas at the bottom, Evangeline in the middle, and Damien on top.


    Evangeline, splayed out in the middle, let out a defeated sigh.


    "If you had such a powerful attack, why didnt you use it sooner, Damien?"


    Lucas, who was on the bottom, chuckled wryly.


    "Well, at least were alive. I thought it was the end for us."


    Damien, who had been half-dazed, looked at his charred hands.


    "It was a combination of good luck, timing, and its not like I can use this move often... Ah, my arms..."


    Lucas and Evangeline each took out a potion and poured it over Damiens arms.


    Damien himself also used healing magic on his arms.


    Though they werent fully healed, Damien gripped the handle of the shattered Black Queen.


    *Clack, Clack!*


    Suddenly, the shattered barrel of Black Queen reassembled itself.


    It returned to its original, simple handgun form, though it now appeared ashen, as if drained of all its energy.


    Lucas and Evangeline helped Damien to his feet, and the trio slowly approached Jormungandr.


    ***


    Nameless and I stood in front of Jormungandrs motionless head.


    I swallowed hard as I looked at the immense, unmoving head.


    "...Is it dead?"


    "No."


    Nameless ran her fingertips across the serpents gray, shimmering scales.


    "It took a massive hit, but its healing."


    "What?"


    "This creatures vitality is enormous. Most importantly, its brain is unharmed."


    We had only destroyed what appeared to be nerve centers protruding like spines; Damiens magical bullet had pierced from the back of the snakes neck through to its tail. The brain was perfectly intact.


    "It suffered near-fatal damage, but it will eventually recover."


    Right on cue, a long breath escaped from the snakes gigantic nostrils and mouth. Holy crap!


    Startled, I blurted out, "Then we should kill it before it heals!"


    "...Ash."


    Nameless explained calmly.


    "Jormungandr is not just a simple monster. It possesses divine qualities from the Age of Myths. Only a being of equal divinity can kill it."


    "... "


    "We mortals cant kill it."


    Is this another unkillable assessment?


    Is that why, even in the game, the objective wasnt to kill it in a raid but merely to drive it away?


    "Given its injuries, it will probably spend hundreds of years recuperating in its lair," Nameless added, taking her hand off Jormungandr and turning to face me.


    "Shall we send it back?"


    "Hmm..."


    The objective was to repel it, not kill it, but still...


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Thats when it happened. Kellibey leapt forward, popping out from behind us.


    "We have to kill it, no matter what!"


    The eyes of the old dwarf shone with a terrible avarice.


    "Dont you see the incredible resources we could get from dissecting this snake? Your city wont lack for materials for at least six months!"


    "..."


    "We can make weapons! And armor! Hell, even the scales could be used to reinforce the walls! And if anything is left over, give some to me!"


    A rather blunt but practical reason.


    "Who says we need divine might to kill it? You wont know until you try! Just get me a big hammer, and Ill crack this things skull open myself! Whats the big deal? I could even become a dwarven god!"


    "Hmm."


    Kellibey did have a point.


    The materials that could be sourced from this massive snake. If they could be utilized, they would be invaluable.


    It really seemed killable... Was there no way to give it another beating?


    I heard footsteps behind me. When I turned around, Damien was walking toward us, supported by Lucas and Evangeline.


    "Your Highness."


    "..."


    What is this?


    Everyone stared at the orb in astonishment. Could this be the legendary Orb of Ascension?


    So its... repaying us?


    Grrrrrrrr


    Jormungandr nodded once, slowly turned its immense body, and began to crawl back towards the south.


    Watching the giant creature that we had fought so desperately to repel over the past three days retreat so peacefully was both disappointing and a relief.


    The exhausted heroes and the soldiers who had been watching tensely from the walls started to collapse one by one onto the ground.


    And in the rising morning light, we silently watched the retreating figure of the giant serpent.


    "Jormungandr was a force of nature from the mythical age," Nameless explained in a peaceful tone, as if reading an ancient folktale.


    "It razed cities, overturned farmlands, and destroyed civilizations. And in its wake, new forests, new valleys, and new civilizations were born."


    ""


    "Through destruction, it brought about regenerationa natural law from the mythical age."


    I had thought it was worm-like because it burrowed into the ground, but it actually served a role similar to that of an earthworm.


    "In ancient times, typhoons, droughts, and blizzards were all considered gods. They destroyed livelihoods and took countless lives."


    In a moments time, Nameless watched the retreating scales of the snake wistfully.


    "But now, humanity has overcome typhoons, droughts, and blizzards. The gods who once held the reins of destruction and renewal have lost their divinity and become mere weather phenomena."


    "..."


    "Even Jormungandr, the World Serpent that once tore through worlds to bring about their destruction and renewal, is now reduced to a deity going around in circles, hindered by these southern walls."


    Nameless chuckled bitterly.


    "In a few hundred years, even the last semblance of divinity might be lost, turning it into a monster thats simply eradicated."


    I snorted.


    "Thats just the course of nature, I suppose."


    Lost in these strange musings, I abruptly turned my gaze and yelled.


    "Kellibey! Get your hands off that!"


    Kellibey, who was secretly inspecting the Jormungandrs Orb with intentions of giving it a whack with a hammer, jumped in surprise. I gritted my teeth.


    "Hey, old man! Thats Damiens! Why are you trying to hammer it on your own accord?"


    "What, what! Ill have to turn it into equipment for you anyway! Whats wrong with checking it out a bit earlier?!"


    Damien looked on at our bickering with a wry smile.


    The morning sun was rising.


    Another defensive battle was drawing to a close.


    ***


    [STAGE 9 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Damien(??)]


    [Character Rank Changes]


    - Damien(??)


    <This character is scheduled for a rank upgrade.>


    [Leveled-Up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.44 (3)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.47 (2)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.47 (2)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.56 (1)


    - Damien(??) Lv.48 (5)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Kuilan(SR) Lv.44 (2)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.37 (2)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.36 (2)


    - Baki(R) Lv.36 (2)


    - Ontherock(R) Lv.32 (1)


    >Others


    - Lilly(R) Lv.30 (1)


    [Characters Dead or Injured]


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) : Minor Injuries


    - Damien(??) : Minor Injuries


    [Acquired Items]


    - Jormungandrs Orb : 1


    [Stage clear rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - SSR-Rank Reward Box : 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 10: Humans and Monsters]

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    The day after the defensive battle.


    Crossroad had fully regained its usual peace.


    The citizens who had evacuated returned to the city, and the streets bustled as if they had never been emptied by monster invasions.


    While the citizens enthusiastically resumed their daily lives, the heroes who had endured grueling days on the back of Jormungandr were utterly spent.


    After a hearty dinner at the Lords mansion, each one of them collapsed onto their beds and fell into a deep sleep.


    Even with the sun high in the sky, they remained knocked out, unable to move.


    Thump. Thump.


    Only Damien, who hadnt climbed on Jormungandr, was up and about early in the morning. With bandages tightly wrapped around both arms and donning a large cardigan, he left the mansion. He quickened his pace and exited through the citys west gate.


    Beyond the western outskirts of the city lay a graveyard.


    Damien paused as he passed the countless stone monuments, finally stopping in front of a tall communal tombstone.


    ...


    The tombstone had been erected for soldiers who had not been properly buried following the battle against the Black Spider Army at the forward base.


    Some had died horrifically, while Damien had cremated her at the base.


    It was a promise they had made to each other in life: to cremate, not bury, each other should one of them die.


    Thats why there was no separate tombstone for her in this graveyard.


    A blue sacred flame burned in front of the communal tombstone. Damien silently stood in front of it, gazing into the fire.


    "More than half a year has passed since you died," Damien spoke softly.


    "I still cant believe it, Ban."


    Damiens bandaged hand slowly caressed the tombstone.


    "It feels like we were together just yesterday."


    If he closed his eyes, it felt like he could grasp her smiling face.


    For a moment, Damien recalled his memories with Ban. The days they had spent together, from his childhood up to the present. And perhaps, the future they couldnt experience together.


    "Since becoming a sniper, Ive learned something," Damien slowly opened his eyes.


    "Life is like an arrow that has left the bow, or a bullet that has left the gun barrel."


    The boy looked down at his bandaged hands.


    "Once the arrow is in the air, you cant go back to the moment before it was shot. No matter how much you want to turn back time... you cant."


    No matter how much you regret the past, or relive memories, you cant return to the moment before the trigger was pulled.


    Life has already been shot into the void.


    "So, I have to decide," a faint smile appeared at the corners of Damiens mouth.


    "Where Im going to land."


    Damien looked back at the tombstone.


    "Ban, I looked up to you. I wanted to be strong like you... yes, I wanted to be you."


    Thats why he had followed in her footsteps.


    Imitated her bravado, acted like a stronger version of himself.


    Hoping that by doing so, the current painful moments would pass.


    But he was wrong. He realized the futility of pretending to be her.


    Ban was strong not because she put on an act, but because she faced her life without running away.


    "Remember when the orphanage director pressured us to become his son Willer?"


    A faint smile hung on Damiens lips, gradually becoming clearer.


    "You, Ban, never once tried to become Willer. You always wanted to live as yourself."


    Life is like an arrow that has left the bow.


    "Admiring you, I tried to abandon myself and become you. Isnt that laughable?"


    Either youre shot toward someone elses target, or you aim yourself toward your own future.


    An arrow must make a decision.


    And Damien made his choice.


    "I wont chase after you anymore."


    There was no longer any hesitation on the boys face.


    "Because I am neither Willer nor Ban, but Damien."


    Not someone elses life,


    Nor following someone you admire,


    By my own will. By my own beliefs.


    "I will exist as me."


    He decided to live.


    Damien had made his choice.


    "Even if it takes a long time, I promise to keep it."


    Not because of a promise with Ban, but entirely of his own will.


    Damien resolved to set off on an adventure to the ends of the world.


    "So, Ban, you too... be yourself."


    Wow, you look like a different person after a bath! You shouldve been doing that all along!


    I couldnt help but admire the rejuvenated Nameless.


    In other words, just how dirty had she been? Do all people in Lake Kingdom lack basic hygiene? I was somewhat disappointed deep down.


    The people of my kingdom are suffering in a hellish condition. How could I alone indulge in luxury?


    Nameless shrugged her shoulders.


    No, luxury or not, youre supposed to maintain basic hygiene, you resident of this fantasy world! Just wash regularly!


    Anyway, I was thinking of heading back.


    Clean-Nameless stretched her long neck and looked around.


    Do you know where my stuff is? I cant see my clothes or my sword.


    Your stuff?


    I felt a momentary pang of anxiety. What if the maids had thrown them away because they were too filthy? It was a definite possibility.


    Thats when it happened.


    All your belongings have been stored here.


    Aider appeared, holding a clean bag.


    Your clothes and robe have been washed. And your sword is here, placed in a new sword sheath.


    Ah, thanks for that.


    Clean-Nameless gratefully took the bag and slung the sword sheath over her back.


    Aider, who had been inspecting the long, trailing white hair on the floor, cautiously asked,


    If its not too impertinent, may I tie your hair for you?


    Huh?


    "I thought it might get in your way while you walk. It will be much more manageable if I tie it up a bit."


    "Ah, please do. Ive had moments where stepping on my hair threw me off balance while swinging my sword."


    Aider walked behind Nameless, pulled out a long red cloth from his pocket, and meticulously braided her long white hair before tying it up.


    I didnt know the first thing about how he did it, but Aiders skills were impressive enough to prevent Namelesss hair from dragging on the ground any longer. Although it was still long and wavy, it now draped like a cloak behind her.


    "Thanks. This is much more comfortable."


    "Youre welcome. Then."


    Aider nodded his head and prepared to step back. Just then, Nameless tilted her head and hesitantly asked,


    "By any chance"


    "Yes?"


    Nameless seemed unsure, but she asked anyway.


    "Have we met before?"


    Aider blinked a few times behind his bangs and glasses, and then let out a wry smile.


    "No, we havent, my lady. You must be confusing me with someone else."


    ""


    Nameless, who had been standing blankly, eventually offered a crooked smile.


    "Right. Of course not. Its been centuries since Ive ventured into the outside world; I must be getting careless."


    Nameless scratched her cheek awkwardly, then gave Aider a subtle smile.


    "Thanks for tying my hair."


    Aider bowed deeply in return.


    "It was my pleasure."


    ***


    Flash-!


    Nameless teleported back to Lake Kingdom.


    There was no need for a grand farewell since they were going to see each other again soon. They simply waved their hands.


    As soon as Nameless disappeared and the magical particles subsided, I asked,


    "Whats the relationship between you two, Aider?"


    Aider immediately responded,


    "No comment."


    "This guy"


    Spoilers, please, for the love of God!


    "Dont you have plenty of other questions for me?"


    Aider spread his arms wide, smirking mischievously.


    "How about the long-delayed interview with the director? Lets do it now."


    ""


    "Im always eager to hear from our players!"


    The moment I heard that, I couldnt help but think,


    ...Why do the operators of failing games always say things like that?

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Aiders Room.


    I sat facing Aider in this stark room, still devoid of color or any noteworthy furniture.


    It had been a while since I had a one-on-one conversation with this self-proclaimed Director.


    There are countless issues I want to bring up, but lets start with the most pressing matter first.


    "Ive noticed that an additional enemy legion invaded in this stage."


    "Yes, Im aware. It was the Werewolf Legion, wasnt it?"


    "It wasnt a Dark Event, there were no warnings, and they just barged in."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "If this continues, it will be difficult to keep strategizing. At least we need to stick to the established game rules to continue playing, dont we?"


    "Youre absolutely correct. This was a blatant violation of the game rules."


    Aider nodded his head.


    "Thats why a penalty will be applied to the monster legion in the next stage. Youll find it easier next time."


    "..."


    Listening to Aiders response, I clenched my fist tightly.


    "I have a fundamental question."


    I glared intently at Aider.


    "What is a Player? Why are we battling monsters in the form of a game?"


    "..."


    "So, the monster legion gets penalized in the next round because they broke the rules? Does that mean theyve also agreed to these rules? What exactly governs how this game works?"


    Suddenly, I recalled the words I had heard from the Emperor in the Imperial Capital.


    - A being on another level, discussing the fate of the world, commanding the lives of others through words, directly fighting for the worlds hegemony. Those who are qualified to play chess themselves.


    - That is what a Player is.


    - To put it more simply, you could also call them a Ruler.


    The Emperors definition of a Player was slightly different from what I had always thought. Not simply someone who plays a game, but someone who holds and debates the destiny of the world.


    Could this game that this so-called Director is making me participate in be a concept stemming from the same context?


    "On the chessboard named the world, numerous Players are playing chess called war," Aider slowly began.


    "And here in this monster frontline, we are unfolding the match according to our local rules."


    "Local rules...?"


    "The Nightmare Demon King who has occupied the Lake Kingdom, and the human commanders who are guarding humanitys last defense line."


    Aider started arranging the chess pieces that were on the desk.


    "Under mutually agreed-upon rules, they keep attacking and defendingwhichever side conquers the others base first and kills the others king is the victor in this defense game."


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The chess pieces were meticulously placed.


    Pawn.


    Knight.


    Rook.


    Bishop.


    Queen.


    "This is in accordance with the pact made between the Demon King and the human commanders, and will continue until one side is completely annihilated."


    Thud!


    Lastly, he placed the King on its spot.


    Having finished arranging the chess pieces, Aider slowly pulled his hand away from the board.


    "I am the Director who established these rules, and Im here to oversee the direction of the game."


    "Who made the pact to play the game with that Demon King?"


    Aider stared at me in silence. Stunned, I pointed to myself.


    "You cant mean...I did?"


    "Technically, its the Third Prince, Ash."


    I let out a silent scream.


    Damn it, Ash! Again?! Youre the root of all evil! The center of this chaotic, convoluted mess!


    "The Demon King agreed to the rules, and both players have taken their seats at the game table," Aider said, offering a bitter smile.


    "However, due to various reasons, Prince Ash couldnt continue with the match... so he needed to find a proxy."


    "That would be me, wouldnt it?"


    "Correct, RetroAddict."


    It felt like a recurring story, but there was one new significant point.


    My opponent.


    My match partner.


    The Demon King who controlled all nightmares was also a player.


    Whats the special consumable item for promotion?


    I expand the list and look,


    "Ah."


    An item name immediately catches my eye.


    [All kinds of Orb of Ascension]


    "Talk about fitting the bill, geez..."


    I took out Jormungandrs Orb of Ascension from my inventory. Its the item Jormungandr spat out before it vanished.


    [Jormungandrs Orb of Ascension]


    - An orb filled with the essence of Jormungandr. Used to elevate ones existential rank.


    Back on Earth, legends like this are pretty common.


    When a serpent or a similar creature trains to become a dragon, its concentrated power forms this orb, the Orb of Ascension.


    Having just one orb allows the creature to ascend into a dragon, but if it gets greedy and collects more, it can never become a dragon. At least thats how the legends go.


    Was Jormungandr, who looked like a serpent, actually an aspiring dragon?


    Serpent or worm, whatever it is. Its just perfect that he left behind the exact item I needed.


    Damien was currently at my estate. I summoned him to the office.


    "You called, Your Highness?"


    As soon as Damien entered my room, I raised my hand and yelled, "Stop!"


    "Stand right there, Damien! Yes, right in front of that full-length mirror!"


    "Eh? Uh, okay..."


    Baffled, Damien hesitantly stood at the entrance of the room, right in front of where the full-length mirror was placed.


    "Good, just look at your reflection in the mirror."


    Damien seemed puzzled but nonetheless stood, looking at his own reflection in the mirror.


    "This is a monumental rank-up scene; gotta witness it in all its glory from every angle!"


    Without hesitation, I used the Orb of Ascension item and completed Damiens rank-up quest.


    [Rank-Up Quest Successful!]


    Whoosh-!


    A gray aura spread out from Damiens back. It was the color of an N-grade.


    Roar!


    Right after that, the color began to change. I swallowed hard, my throat dry.


    Whats going to happen to our Damiens rank?


    R? SR? Or could it be, SSR?!


    Blue? Purple? No, just give me gold, please!


    O Almighty! Im trusting in you!


    As I clasped my hands and prayed, Damien seemed to sense something as well. He looked down at his own body, his eyes widening in surprise.


    And then


    Flash!


    It was neither blue, nor purple, nor gold.


    A bright, translucent light poured out from Damiens back. My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Huh?


    What rank color is that?


    Then, its identity was soon revealed.


    Ding!


    [Hero character Damien will have a rank change.]


    > Damien(N) Damien(EX)


    "...Ah."


    I stood there, mouth agape.


    EX rank?


    As in exceptional?


    ...I didnt see this coming.


    Shortly after, a flood of messages filled my system window.


    [Hero character Damien(EX) will have a job change.]


    [Hero character Damien(EX) will have skill changes.]


    [Hero character Damien(EX) will have stat changes.]


    [Hero character Damien(EX)...]


    [Hero character Damien(EX)...]


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    As I stood there gaping at the screen overflowing with notifications, Damien looked at me with a distressed face and asked,


    "Uh, Your Highness, something feels weird... Did I do something wrong?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Um, Your Highness, something feels off... Did I do something wrong?"


    At Damiens question, I grinned teasingly.


    "Did you do something wrong?"


    Well, there was a great sin, indeed.


    The sin of being too awesome, you cheat character!


    I wanted to make a silly joke like that, but seeing Damiens genuinely concerned expression, I just shook my head reassuringly.


    "Youve done nothing wrong. Youre doing really well."


    [Damien(EX)]


    - Level: 48


    - Title: None


    - Class: Advanced Magibullet Magician


    - Strength 12, Agility 48, Intelligence 24, Stamina 12, Magic Power 36


    Damien had changed from N-rank to EX-rank.


    EX stands for Extraordinary, a ranking outside the traditional hierarchy of N-R-SR-SSR.


    Strictly speaking, its not a higher rank than those but rather an unpredictable one that exists outside the vertical hierarchy. also EX-rank.


    My class was unique, something none of the other characters hadCommander.


    Damien had also become a one-of-a-kind character, distinct from others.


    Magibullet Magician?


    I groaned, scrutinizing this entirely new class name. What does this even do?


    [Skills]


    > Passive: Magibullet Refinement


    > Skill 1: Healing Magibullet


    > Skill 2: Ruin Magibullet


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocks after third job promotion)


    Ah, I see.


    After taking a look, I roughly understood.


    The passive [Magibullet Refinement] allowed Damien to create magic bullets using his magic power and load them into his magic gun. It solved one of the magic guns main weaknesses, ammunition capacity.


    He could also enhance already-loaded bullets with his magic power. Versatile passive, all things considered.


    The first skill was [Healing Magibullet].


    Damiens natural abilities as a healer had all been consolidated into this one skill.


    Originally, as an N-rank healer, his skill set had a passive heal, a first skill for detoxification, and a second skill for health regeneration buffs.


    [Healing Magibullet] had all three of these functions.


    If you shot it at an ally, it would provide a combination of heal, detoxification, and health regeneration buffs.


    Although the total healing output might be low since he started as an N-rank healer...


    Still, considering Damiens role, it was pretty overpowered.


    Damien was fundamentally a long-range sniper.


    Now, he could snipe enemies while overseeing the entire battlefield, and support allies when needed.


    He could produce up to five [Healing Magibullets] in a single battle, given his magic power.


    And then the second skill...


    [Ruin Magibullet].


    He could create up to two of these per battle.


    Hitting an enemy would inflict a Ruin debuff, amplifying all subsequent damage the enemy received.


    Not just the debuff; the bullet itself was also incredibly potent.


    Clap, clap, clap.


    After going through all of his skills, I silently applauded.


    "Excellent, Damien! Well done!"


    "Uh...?"


    "Clap for yourself too! Hurry!"


    "Yes, um, okay..."


    Confused, Damien followed my lead and clapped like a seal.


    All this time, Damien had been a formidable sniper, but he had been executing battles solely based on his Far-Sight trait, which had nothing to do with his healer skill set.


    His skills, his job, and his combat style had always been at odds.


    But now, everything was unified, working together in harmony.


    As I watched, I also checked the status of Damiens weapon, the Black Queen. The once dark gun had turned white, something that had secretly been bothering me.


    [Purified Black Queen (SSR) Lv.70]


    - Type: Magic Gun


    - Attack Power: 250-300


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Magazine: 7/7


    <This equipment has been purified! Bonus added to equipment level and attack power>


    - Fires cursed bullets that have a chance of instant death to the enemy. The chance increases with weapon proficiency.


    - Orlops Fury: As the magazine empties, the bullets become increasingly powerful. The seventh and last bullet deals double damage and is guaranteed to be a critical hit.


    The commander of the Werewolf Legion, Lunared.


    "Commander Lunared."


    "What brings you here?"


    The demon guards posted on both sides of the entrance inquired in a solemn tone.


    Heh.


    Lunareds wide mouth flashed his fangs in a sinister grin.


    "The Demon King has summoned me for punishment."


    Lunared spoke calmly.


    "He said I broke the rules he established and will mete out a severe punishment. So, I ran all the way here in joy."


    "..."


    "Now, open the gate, guards. I must pay my respects to my king."


    "But, Lunared. Why are you..."


    The demon guards slowly advanced their spears.


    "...not retracting your claws?"


    At the end of Lunareds thick and long fingers, blood-red claws glinted menacingly.


    In any way one looked at it, Lunared was in a combative stance.


    "You damn idiots, do you need to ask?"


    The werewolfs silvery-red mane bristled like spikes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    His massive, muscular frame swelled even more, magnifying the already gigantic werewolfs size twofold.


    A savage light exploded from his crimson eyes. With a ferocious roar, Lunared shot forward like a cannonball.


    "I came here for a good fight, after all!"


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    Lunared charged without hesitation.


    "Stop him!"


    "We must hold him back here...!"


    The demon guards, personal guards of the Demon King, gathered in dozens and hundreds to block his path. Yet, they were no more than paper dolls before the Werewolf Kings claws.


    Slash! Rip! Tear!


    Their weapons were sliced, and their armor shredded. From the entrance to the long corridor of the Kings Castle, blood splattered in torrents.


    Bathing in the blood and flesh of his Nightmare Legion brethren, Lunared couldnt stop laughing.


    "Come at me more viciously! Show me more brutality! Are you even worthy of being called the elite guards of the King of Kings?"


    As he broke through the final line of defense in a hallway littered with corpses, a spacious hall unfolded before him.


    The Royal Audience Chamber.


    This was where the subjects paid their respects to the king.


    On the elevated platform, there were three jade thrones. Two on the sides were completely destroyed and empty.


    And on the untouched throne in the center sat a figure, indistinct like a shadow.


    Wearing a radiant golden crown, he stared intently at a chessboard beside his throne. He was the one who had resurrected the monsters of Lake Kingdom, the leader of all the nightmarish legions, the King of Kings as hailed by monstrous lords.


    The Demon King.


    Blood-spattered Lunared stepped into the Royal Audience Chamber, and only then did the king turn his head to look at the werewolf.


    "Lunared, my loyal hound."


    Even though one of his commanders had committed what could only be called treason, the king looked down at the werewolf without showing a shred of disturbance.


    "What delightful mischief brings you here?"


    "It seemed that Your Majesty was bored lately, so I took the liberty of rushing here to provide some entertainment."


    Swoosh-!


    Claws grew longer at the tips of Lunareds fingers, extending like curved blades.


    With ten blade-like claws pointed forward, Lunared grinned.


    "Let us not question whether this is right or wrong, and just have a match."


    The kings jaw shifted sideways. Observing the shadowy kings neck, Lunared licked his lips.


    "Ive always wanted to take a bite out of that illusory neck of yours."


    "You always pick the cutest things to say, Lunared."


    The king shook his head from side to side.


    "Last time you were the same. Ah, the nature of werewolves; they only know strife."


    Last time?


    Lunareds brows furrowed. Last time? This was the first time he had directly challenged the Demon King.


    "Well, fine. Its true that Ive been bored. Lets have some fun."


    Slowly, the king rose from his jade throne.


    "Youll be reduced to dust, of course..."


    Then, with fingers made of shadows touching tips,


    Snap!


    They flicked apart.


    "After all, reviving you is no big deal."


    And the next moment, a mud-like darkness spewed from the king, enveloping the Royal Audience Chamber.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    The Wolf King Lunared was mercilessly defeated.


    He hadnt even grazed the Demon Kings feet, let alone his neck.


    Facing the intangible darkness exuded by the Demon King, the werewolf Lunared fought valiantly but ultimately fell to his knees.


    "In my lifetime, and even after my resurrection here... Ive faced all sorts of powerful beings."


    Torn apart and drenched in blood, Lunared mumbled through his broken fangs as he lay crushed on the ground.


    "Youre really on a different level of strength. Damn it..."


    "Youre the type who doesnt understand unless you experience it physically, Lunared," the Demon King chuckled, looking down at the werewolf without a scratch on himself.


    His face shrouded in dark shadows, only the corners of his blank, white mouth curled up into a smile.


    "Youre the only one bold enough to challenge me. I dont hate you for it."


    "..."


    "Forgive me, my nightmare."


    The Demon King extended his hand, and the horribly defeated Lunared was fully restored.


    Bones mended, torn muscles reconnected; it was as if the aftermath of their intense battle was all a lieLunared was entirely healed.


    Just as Lunared was struggling to get up, the Demon King flicked his finger and chuckled.


    "But you still need to receive the punishment that was initially planned, right?"


    Snap!


    Immediately after,


    Thud-!


    A violent vomit of blood erupted from Lunareds nose and mouth.


    The gigantic werewolf who had just half-risen collapsed back onto the ground.


    Kneeling on the ground, Lunared clutched his left chest while groaning.


    "What the hell did you..."


    "Werewolves have two hearts. One for the wolf, one for the human," the Demon King dusted off his hand lightly.


    "Ive destroyed one of them. Not sure which one, though."


    "...!"


    "Feel free to challenge me anytime, Lunared. But breaking my rules is unforgivable."


    The Demon King suddenly erased the smile from his face and lowered his voice.


    "Im playing this game by the rules. Dont mess with my enjoyment, wolf."


    With blood still in his mouth, Lunared squinted his eyes glaring at the Demon King.


    "A disturbance? I merely worked for the victory of our legion!"


    "..."


    "I dont have the luxury of sitting back and playing chess like you!"


    Thats why, against the kings prohibition, he had hastily sent his subordinates along with Jormungandr.


    Although it was a failure, Lunared did not believe his actions were so wrong that they deserved punishment.


    With a boiling voice, Lunared roared.


    "Why! Why are you sparing them, my king! If all the nightmares you resurrected marched at once, the human race would be eradicated instantly!"


    "Haha."


    The Demon King then snorted.


    "Lunared, my loyal hound. You ask why?"


    The Demon King lowered his shadowy form and sat in front of the fallen werewolf.


    "...Simply because its fun."


    He whispered like a serpent.


    "Ive destroyed this world hundreds, thousands of times. But what I truly desire, I havent acquired yet."


    Lunareds eyes widened, unable to comprehend the words.


    To think that this world has been destroyed hundreds, even thousands of times?


    What does that even mean? Then what is this world right now?


    "No matter how enjoyable something is, repeating it endlessly will make it dull. Thats why I introduced rules and started a game with my arch-nemesis."


    The hand of the Demon King rested on Lunareds head, gently stroking his blood-soaked silver mane.


    As if handling a dog. It was a humiliating touch.


    "To inject a bit of fun into this tedious and dull world-killing."


    The Demon King smirked at Lunareds confused expression.


    "I never expected pieces like you to understand from the beginning. All you need to do is move as I command."


    "..."


    "Now prepare for the campaign, Lunared. I will entrust this Grand Scheme to you."


    At the words of the Demon King, Lunared clenched his left chest and stood up.


    Although blood continued to flow from his nose and mouth due to a shattered heart, he strained himself not to show pain.


    "Wasnt this the invasion youve been yearning for? Go ahead and obliterate humanity."


    "..."


    Catching his breath, Lunared spoke.


    "If I succeed, my Lord, grant me one wish."


    These guys wont do. Theyre too accustomed to human methods.


    But Kellibey was unforgiving.


    Its not that the human way is bad, but dwarves and humans have fundamentally different ways of handling metals. We might learn applications from each other, but as an assistant, their ingrained habits will clash with mine.


    So, what youre saying is... find an assistant whos smart but has zero knowledge in blacksmithing?


    Exactly! A robust and sincere guy who can follow my directions without any fuss.


    I nodded in understanding and stepped out of the blacksmiths shop, giving Lucas, who was waiting, a nod.


    "Lets head to the Mercenary Guild."


    It was a good opportunity; I was already planning on recruiting some new mercenaries. Lets find someone who fits the criteria that Kellibey mentioned.


    Just before leaving the blacksmiths shop, I discreetly whispered to the flushed-faced guild master of the Blacksmiths Guild.


    "If you have him around for a few weeks to a few months, squeeze out all the know-how you can. Hes too kind to refuse, so ask him anything youre curious about."


    "Of course, my lord!"


    "Hell like it if you serve him a bit of alcohol while showing proper respect. Just handle it well."


    I patted the guild masters shoulder and exited the blacksmiths shop.


    The last I saw inside, all the human blacksmiths were flocking toward Kellibey, who was lying down, offering him massages.


    Old mans a real hit...


    ***


    Mercenary Guild.


    Quite a number of new recruits had filled in since Id last visited.


    I looked over their profiles, conducting interviews on the spot and immediately hiring them.


    My policy is basically to hire everyone; unless they have a serious flaw, I take them under my wing.


    No SSRs or SRs in sight, huh.


    Most of them are common soldiers, and the hero characters are almost all R-grade or N-grade.


    However, who could tell which one of them might carry the game in the future?


    As I was wrapping up the new recruitments, transferring around a hundred or so newbies to be affiliated with Crossroad...


    "...?"


    Two mercenaries caught my eye.


    One was the highest-grade hero Id met today, an SR-grade.


    The man, in his 40s or 50s, had deep brown hair hanging in loose curls and emanated a purple hue, indicative of his SR status. His eyes carried a heavy, somewhat sad expression.


    "Youre from the north?"


    I asked as I skimmed through his profile, to which the SR-grade warrior named Camus nodded solemnly.


    "Yes."


    "You used to be a soldier."


    "Im a remnant of a kingdom long fallen... Arent most mercenaries similar in that regard?"


    Well, thats true. Half of them are knights or remnants of fallen kingdoms.


    Anyway, I had seen this guy, Camus, a few times in the game before.


    A decent SR-grade warrior character; used well, he could serve as an excellent vanguard.


    There was no reason to decline an SR-grade. I immediately hired Camus.


    "Looking forward to working with you."


    "The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty."


    Camus showed a gloomy smile. Itd be nice if he lightened up a bit.


    The second mercenary that caught my eye emanated a gray color, indicating an N-grade.


    A young boy.


    With bright brown hair covering his eyes and a diminutive stature, he looked to be about fifteen. His name was Hannibal.


    Through the hair obscuring his eyes, I glimpsed two that were perfectly steady.


    He was the first among all the mercenaries I met today whose gaze didnt waver.


    "I heard about the southern front and came to see for myself."


    "Heard what?"


    "That you pay well and treat mercenaries as soldiers."


    Hannibal spoke in a youthful voice, still unbroken by puberty.


    "Please use me. You wont regret it."


    "Im sorry, but youre too young to be sent to the front lines."


    In the Southern Front, soldiers had to be at least sixteen years old. Considering I find even sixteen to be incredibly young, there was no way I could send this fifteen-year-old kid into battle.


    "Then let me do odd jobs or something. Ill do whatever you ask. And once my next birthday comes around, Ill stand on the front lines."


    Hannibal responded as if he had prepared for this. Hmm, it looked like he came with a purpose.


    For some reason, I took a liking to him.


    It also reminded me of Dion, who had died some time ago.


    "...Alright, Hannibal."


    So, I decided to hire the kid.


    "Would you like to try being an assistant to the Elder Dwarf?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Crossroad. The Forge.


    Hannibal, an N-grade rookie mercenary, cautiously stepped into the forge.


    In one corner of the hot, fiery forge, the person the boy was looking for was present.


    "Ah, damn these blacksmiths... Their eyes light up whenever theres a trick or know-how to exploit..."


    Kellibey was grumbling while tinkering with the furnace.


    The sight of the elder dwarf nimbly moving about the workshop while lying on a wheeled bed was both amusing and fascinating.


    Hannibal watched the dwarf with clear eyes peeking through his messy hair, mouth slightly ajar.


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, noticing the boys gaze, squawked.


    "What are you gawking at? If you want to steal a look, just come in!"


    Startled, Hannibal rushed into the workshop and bowed deeply.


    "Ah, hello, Master! My name is Hannibal! I was sent by Prince Ash!"


    Kellibey squinted his thick eyebrows and looked the boy up and down.


    "So youre the assistant Im supposed to get?"


    "Yes! Just tell me what to do!"


    "How old are you?"


    "Fifteen."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "Kid, its your business if you want to deceive others, but dont lie if youll get caught. This old man has pretty good eyes."


    ""


    Kellibey asked Hannibal once more.


    "How old are you really?"


    "...Thirteen, sir."


    Hannibal, who had momentarily shrunk back, immediately lifted his head high.


    "But Ill grow quickly. Im already the tallest among my peers!"


    "Anything else youre hiding?"Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    "Uh, no!"


    Kellibey stared at the boy with scrutinizing eyes. Hannibal swallowed nervously.


    "Hmm. Well, doesnt matter. Youre only going to be an assistant temporarily anyway"


    Kellibey shrugged his shoulders and gestured towards the furnace.


    "Ever handled metal before?"


    "Ive handled weapons all the time! I used to collect equipment from the battlefield."


    "So youre saying youre a scavenger, picking up weapons from corpses. Never actually done any blacksmith work."


    Kellibey nodded.


    "Alright, go change into the work clothes."


    A sigh of relief crossed Hannibals face. Kellibey chuckled.


    "Just learn well while my backs still holding up, kid. Might give you a way to make a living later."


    ***


    Crossroad. Barracks.


    Camus, an SR-grade middle-aged mercenary, stepped into the barracks, dragging his worn-out bag behind him.


    "You can use the dormitory room over there. The bathroom and dining area are on that side"


    A soldier from the barracks was showing Camus around.


    Camus, who had been listening half-heartedly, suddenly looked intrigued as his eyes caught sight of something.


    About fifty soldiers dressed in Imperial uniforms were marching into the barracks.


    These were reinforcements sent from the Imperial Capital. Among them were Reina and her magician party members.


    Camus gestured toward them and asked.


    "...Who are those people?"


    "Ah, they are a magical corps dispatched from the Imperial Family."


    The guiding soldier explained with a smile.


    "Theyve been really helpful in the defensive battles. Theyll be returning to the capital after the next defensive fight. Its quite unfortunate."


    "...Indeed, so it is."


    The soldier looked puzzled at Camus, who slowly nodded his head.


    "Do you have some business with those people?"


    "I recognized some faces. Thought I should greet them later."


    Evangeline sarcastically gestured toward a fountain statue in the garden. No, I didnt mean that one! Have you lost your eyesight too?


    Evangeline, her face flushed as though she had a fever, approached the statue and started caressing its face.


    "Hehe, senior, your face looks even clearer and whiter today...?"


    "Well, the statue is made of marble, so I guess so."


    "When did you grow your hair this long...?"


    "Thats not hair; its a mane."


    "Oh my. You even have such splendid wings... I shouldve known..."


    "What image of me do you have inside your head...?"


    For the record, the garden statue was of a Pegasus, a winged horse.


    Laughing softly, Evangeline clambered onto the statue.


    "Alright, senior! Lets go! To our paradise!"


    "Were not going, I said."


    Even worse, instead of her shield, Evangeline had a large dining tray strapped to her left arm. And in her right hand, she held a broom instead of a lance.


    "Shes really lost it..."


    Ignoring Evangeline, who was cackling atop the Pegasus statue, I looked around at the rest of the team.


    "Lucas, Damien, how are you guys doing?"


    "I assure you, my lord, I am not like those weaklings."


    With a sardonic smile on his friendly face, Lucas pulled out a blue crystal orb and shone it towards Evangeline.


    I tilted my head. "Whats that?"


    "Its a recording crystal. It can capture video. Its rare to see Evangeline Miss in such a wrecked state, so I thought Id record it."


    "Hmm... good idea."


    Showing the footage to Evangeline after she regains her senses could yield a rather entertaining reaction.


    Lucas and I looked at each other and chuckled wickedly.


    Finally, Damien chimed in, "My arms arent fully healed yet, but I can definitely participate in the operation!"


    He raised both his bandaged arms. Seems like even after the focused healing at the temple, he wasnt fully recovered yet.


    I nodded. "So, you can shoot, right?"


    "Yes! Leave it to me!"


    "Alright, standby for now. Father."


    "Phoof!"


    As I called out nonchalantly, Damien snorted loudly.


    Lucas, who was listening on the side, furrowed his brows as he looked at me.


    "Father? What do you mean by that, my lord?"


    "Ah, its nothing. Damien had a dream where I was his son. So, I occasionally call him that for fun."


    Damien covered his reddening face with both hands and wailed.


    "Ahhhhh! It was just in a dream! My bad! Stop teasing me now!"


    "Mhm~ Ill tease you for life. How about giving some allowance to your son, Dad?"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Overwhelmed by the immense embarrassment, Damien sprinted away toward the other side of the garden.


    Watching his retreating figure, I chuckled and then surveyed the rest of my party members.


    Damiens arms were still healing, Kuilan was shivering wrapped up like a sushi roll in a blanket, and Evangeline had lost her taste and was glued to a Pegasus statue.


    I thought only Kellibey was in rough shape, but it seems everyone had their own struggles. These after-effects are no joke.


    But disbanding the group now that wed all gathered seemed like a waste.


    Lost in thought for a moment, I clapped my hands. A great idea had come to me.


    "Well proceed with entering the Lake Kingdom as planned. However, today were not exploring the dungeon but other facilities within Lake Kingdom."


    "Other facilities, you say?"


    "Exactly."


    Lucas looked puzzled, so I explained with a grin.


    "The depths of the Lake Kingdoms dungeon, starting from level 6, are nicknamed Demon Realm. The dungeons difficulty and the strength of the monsters dramatically increase from there."


    Lucas listened with a tense expression.


    "Thats why, between levels 5 and 6, theres a facility where the party can take a break. Just resting there replenishes stamina and magic power, and you get various minor buffs. Lets blaze a trail up to that place today, take a break, and return."


    While enthusiastically pitching the idea as if I were a snake oil salesman, I revealed the name of the facility.


    "Its called the Dungeon Spa!"


    In other words, its a hot spring facility that the people of the Lake Kingdom used!

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    So, the goal for today was dungeon spa exploration.


    It was a hidden hot spring facility in the depths of Lake Kingdoms Zone 5.


    For a moment, I thought about taking all the weary heroes from the last battle to relax and rejuvenate in the hot springs. However, considering that there would likely be battles along the way, I decided to proceed with just the initially chosen party of five.


    "Strictly speaking, that hot spring facility is a part of Zone 5s dungeon."


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Basecamp.


    Today, the place was completely empty, with no NPCs in sight.


    Before setting out on the exploration, I did some final preparations and briefly briefed my party members.


    "But once you get rid of the monsters at the entrance, you can freely use the facility inside."


    Kuilan, who was still shivering wrapped in a blanket, looked at me as if intrigued.


    "How do you know about such a place?"


    Hmm. It is a hidden dungeon, but


    After playing the game around 742 times, you naturally learn the locations of even obscure dungeons.


    Since I couldnt explain it that way, I fumbled for a simple answer.


    "Thats because Im the Prince!"


    In the Everblack Empire, theres nothing we dont know! Everblack is watching you!


    "Damn, as expected of the Imperial Family... Your intelligence network is amazing..."


    Kuilan was immediately convinced.


    No, this is problematic. Just by dropping the Imperial Family card, everyone seems to buy it.


    "Well have to walk a bit since its deeper into Zone 5. Lets proceed cautiously to avoid any ambushes."


    I raised a blue flame torch above my head.


    The other party members each took out their lanterns or torches. I grinned.


    "Alright, lets go!"


    We left the basecamp and first teleported to the safe point of Zone 4s dungeon [Great Park].


    Dungeons that have been cleared once have active safe points near the exit, making them convenient for shortcuts.


    We then proceeded directly to Zone 5.


    We walked along the main streets of a city shrouded in darkness.


    The dungeons depth serves as an indicator of how far we have penetrated into Lake Kingdom.


    In other words, we were moving toward the more bustling and developed center of the city.


    Zone 5 of Lake Kingdom was even more bustling than the previous zones, and most notably, signs of magical civilization became increasingly evident.


    Intricate magical devices were scattered everywhere.


    Although I could see various dungeons we could enter, I led the party toward our objectivethe hot spring facilitywhile skillfully avoiding them.


    Come to think of it, I can see the Colosseum over there.


    I glimpsed the shadow of the massive Colosseum erected in a distant corner of Zone 5.


    Thats where I had obtained high-quality materials like [Dark Crystals] by exploiting a shortcut known as Path of the Overlord.


    I wonder if that Jackal guy is alright...


    Jackal, the Colosseum champion who wore a Jackal mask, known as Swordmaster Jackal, crossed my mind.


    He had been attacked by a vampire legion as a consequence of helping us.


    After that, the Path of the Overlord was sealed off, and both the safe point leading to the Colosseum and the teleport gates were closed. I had no way to check on his condition.


    ...Given how strong he is, Id like to think he survived.


    As soon as the party members finish recuperating, Ill need to assemble a solid squad and scout out the Colosseum.


    The other path presents its own set of challenges, but I need to get a lay of the land nonetheless.


    Lost in thought, I navigated through the labyrinthine streets of the city when a faint mist began to appear before me.


    Sniffing the air, Kuilan wrinkled his nose. "Is that... sulfur?"


    The smell of sulfur meant hot springs were near. I nodded, thrusting my torch forward to illuminate the way.


    "Were here."


    True to my word, a massive public bathhouse loomed ahead, far bigger than any in Crossroad.


    Well, Lake Kingdom was a much larger city compared to Crossroad, so it made sense that it had a higher population as well.


    A facility of this size would be necessary to accommodate the large number of users.


    However, in keeping with the eerie, dark atmosphere of the city, not a soul was in sight.


    The entrance to the modern, expansive spa stood wide open, shrouded in darkness, emitting only a pale mist.


    "Its the same everywhere in this city..."


    Evangeline, who had been closely following me, muttered.


    "Its creepy here too..."


    "But its warm."


    Seeing the remnants of a magical civilization move on their own, my party members stood agape. I grinned and gestured for them to follow.


    "The facility should be similar to the public baths in Crossroad. Lets go refresh ourselves!"


    Our current party consisted of four men, including myself, and Evangeline.


    I was slightly worried about Evangeline. She was sick and wouldnt it be dangerous if she fainted alone in the hot spring?


    "Are you okay bathing alone, Evangeline?"


    However, Evangeline covered her mouth with her hand and gave me a sly smile. Whats she up to?


    "Oh my~ Senior. You arent planning to come in with me under the guise of concern, are you~?"


    "What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind?"


    She seemed more disturbed than before.


    "Hehe, Ill show off this Evangeline Crosss sexy-dynamite-hot body next time we go to the beach. Hold on till then."


    I wasnt sure what nonsense this little girl was spouting, but I figured Id give her a pass since she wasnt feeling well.


    Speaking of the beach.


    Summer was almost over and I hadnt gotten to swim even once. I wasnt sure if there were any swimming spots around Crossroad.


    Maybe I should look into it next year...


    How much fun it would be to take a few days off and relax without worrying about monsters.


    With those thoughts in mind, I quickly pushed Evangeline into the womens bath.


    "Submerge yourself in the hot spring and regain your senses, junior."


    "See you in a bit then...*cough* *hack*!"


    Evangeline disappeared into the womens bath with a dramatic cough.


    I looked around at the remaining party members and shrugged my shoulders.


    "Lets take this time to bond by scrubbing each others backs."


    Its an old tradition where men become fast friends by scrubbing each others backs in the bath. This place might not have that specific culture, but hey.


    Just as I was about to head into the mens bath with the party, I noticed Kuilans expression harden.


    "Whats the matter, Kuilan? Dont like baths?"


    "Its not the baths that are the problem..."


    Kuilan slowly squatted next to the fallen werewolf.


    "...This is strange. It does feel oddly familiar."


    Studying the corpse of the monster that seemed like a bipedal wolf, Kuilan swallowed hard.


    "I dont know why this feels so familiar, but these werewolves... they seem strangely recognizable."


    "Hmm."


    Now that I thought about it, when we encountered these werewolf guys on top of Jormungandr, Kuilan had said the same thingthat they felt familiar.


    Werewolves are also called lycanthropes.


    And Kuilan has the blood of the Werebeasts mixed in him.


    Werewolves. Werebeasts.


    Is there some common denominator?


    Their names seemed somewhat similar.


    As I was tilting my head in thought, I turned to Lucas and asked,


    "Do you also find these wolves oddly familiar?"


    Lucas had a history of recklessly using his Beast Transformation skill, stepping into the realm of a beasthalf-dog or half-wolf or something. Although hes more stable now, his Beast Transformation levels are still significantly higher than an average persons.


    Which means he also resides somewhere between humanity and beastliness, much like these werewolves.


    "I cant say they feel familiar."


    Lucas scanned the dead werewolves with cold eyes.


    "But I do feel a stronger hostility toward them than other monsters. I dont know why."


    "You feel more hostile...?"


    I stroked my chin, deep in thought.


    Hmm, could this be some form of inter-species animosity or something?


    "Ah, screw it, who knows!"


    Giving up on the dilemma, I pulled out something from my bag.


    "Lets quickly wash up and eat this!"


    It was...grilled eggs and cold beverages!


    I had asked the chef to prepare these as soon as we decided to come to the hot spring.


    I didnt get to eat enough the last time we were at the bath, so this time I brought plenty!


    Upon seeing the food, the eyes of all the party members lit up at once. Kuilan nearly drooled but managed to swallow it back.


    Ah, these ravenous fellows...

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    I learned a fact I hadnt known before.


    "We always used the public bathhouse in Crossroad after every battle. We had to wash off the monster blood and dirt from our bodies."


    Except for me, all the mercenaries took a bath at the public bathhouse every time a defensive battle ended.


    During this process, both male and female mercenaries had become quite close.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    So, this hot spring event wasnt a big deal for the party members.


    They even told me that they had visited the public bathhouse together just the day before!


    "Why wasnt I invited?!"


    I exclaimed, visibly upset.


    Was this some kind of office ostracism? Is that what this was?


    "You all became closer without me? This Prince getting a bit lonely here!"


    "Sir, you have a private bath in your mansion. While the public bathhouse isnt poor quality, its crowded and noisy..."


    Lucas spoke, and Damien awkwardly added,


    "Also, Your Highness has been in the Imperial Capital for some time recently... Weve just gotten used to going to the bathhouse without you."


    "Heh, is this the part where distance makes the heart grow fonder...?"


    "Ah, well definitely invite you next time! Dont cry, Your Highness!"


    I thought they were like kids who couldnt even eat without me, but it turns out I was the only one who thought that way.


    They were doing just fine, fostering their own camaraderie without me.


    I felt uneasy, as if I was watching younger siblings grow up all of a sudden.


    Anyway, the four of us entered the mens hot spring.


    "Whoa!"


    "Its so spacious..."


    Both the party members and I were astounded as we looked around the facilities.


    Crossroads public bathhouse was quite large to accommodate thousands of soldiers, but this place was incomparable in size.


    Its even bigger than Bugok Hawaii...!


    The sad part is that the largest water park Id ever visited was Bugok Hawaii, so that was my only point of comparison... Anyway!


    A gigantic hot bath where steam billowed. A cold bath designed like a waterfall. Clear streams of water poured from lion head sculptures scattered around.


    Magical lights shining down from the ceiling, reflecting off the gleaming tiles on the floor...


    It was hard to believe this was a hot spring facility in a ruined city. It was incredibly well-maintained. Is this the magic of a fantasy civilization?


    "Woah! Im diving in first!"


    Kuilan quickly stripped and ran toward the bath.


    Hey, ever heard of showering first? Fantasy world or not, some rules need to be followed!


    Kuilan first jumped into the cold bath with a splash.


    "Its freezing!"


    And he immediately jumped out. What are you doing, young man?


    "Eee, eee, eee! Im going to freeze! I need to get to a warm place fast!"


    Shivering, Kuilan plunged into the hot bath next. Splash!


    "Its too hot!"


    Again, he hopped right out. What is this guy doing? Its not like the cold-hot baths the elderly usually do at the neighborhood bathhouse.


    After a series of chilling and scalding experiences, Kuilan finally found a lukewarm bath and settled down.


    The rest of us also found baths of comfortable temperature and submerged ourselves.


    "Ah~!"


    Kuilan, who had been sitting under the lion-head sculpture that poured warm water, shook his head vigorously.


    Droplets of water splashed all around as they followed the trail of Kuilans long, red hair.


    "This feels so alive! I think its driving away all the cold!"


    "Hey, man-bun. Splash a little less. Youre getting water all the way over here."


    As I scolded him, Kuilan grinned and splashed water everywhere with a twisting motion. This reckless bastard! Take it easy!


    "...By the way, you really have an incredible body, Kuilan."


    His entire frame seemed to be covered in lean muscles.


    Whats more, he was enormously tall, towering over 6 feet 6 inches, and well-proportioned at that. He looked like a Greek statue.


    Upon hearing my admiration, Kuilan laughed heartily and proudly patted his chiseled six-pack.


    "Hahaha! This physique keeps me fed and happy! Especially these abs, theyre my pride and joy! If I show them off and say, Use it as a washboard, not a single lady can resist!"


    Good grief, who falls for such outlandishly outdated lines? Guess the muscles make up for the lack of coherence.


    "Itd be great if you were as tough on the inside as you look..."


    Such muscles, yet so fragile. Please live up to your appearance, for the love of God.


    "..."


    "Hmm? Lucas?"


    Just then, I saw Lucas glaring at Kuilan. Whats the deal?


    Swoosh!


    Anyway, youre not the sexy-dynamite-hot body you claimed to be.


    I should probably stop teasing her before I really get hit.


    "Fine. Lets put that topic aside for now. Why did you scream? What happened?"


    "Oh, right!"


    Evangelines face turned pale as she pointed frantically towards the womens bath.


    "A ghost!"


    Huh?


    "Theres a ghost in the womens bath!"


    Evangeline yelled desperately, but I couldnt help but chuckle.


    "Ha, youre being cute, Evangeline. Theres no such thing as ghosts in this worl"


    ...Wait, this is a fantasy world.


    Then again, its a monster-filled dungeon, so why wouldnt there be ghosts?


    The hot spring facility should be a monster-free zone, right? How did a ghost-type monster get in?


    Confused, I listened as Evangeline began to explain what had happened in the womens bath.


    ***


    A little while ago. In the womens bath.


    Submerged in the hot water, Evangeline was eating a boiled egg, her cheeks flushed a radiant pink.


    Hmm, yum.


    The hot springs here definitely seemed to have restorative effects on the body.


    Her diminished appetite while she had been ill was now surging back with a vengeance.


    The eggs are tasty, and I feel like my body is getting better...


    As she rearranged her platinum hair, which she had twisted and tied up, Evangeline pondered.


    Its a bit boring being here alone...


    She was the only one in this spacious bath.


    With her tiny feet hovering above the water surface, she wriggled her toes and let out a low hum.


    Should I have brought Junior sister along? Oh right, Junior dislikes exposing her skin due to her burns...


    Excluding Junior, who else could she have invited?


    Lilly? No, she doesnt want to go to dungeons anymore Saintess Margarita? She too prefers not to fight on the front lines. Reina Windwell? She finds me uncomfortable...


    Wet fingertips counting off possible companions, Evangeline eventually realized she was lacking suitable female heroes to invite to the dungeon.


    I wish there were more female members on the front lines...


    Suddenly, she remembered the gathering of female hero mercenaries she had summoned in Crossroad a while back.


    She had gotten along really well with a swordswoman dressed as a maid, and they had had fun all night.


    Was it Elize? If she were here, we could head to the front lines together. I wonder if shed come to Crossroad


    Not just Elize, but Evangeline wished for more female heroes to join them in fighting and having fun. This was her inner wish.


    Only sixteen years old, she was still a child eager for playtime.


    Though not necessarily needing friends her age, she earnestly wished for more like-minded female friends.


    "Hm?"


    Thats when it happened.


    Dipping her face into the water and blowing bubbles, Evangeline stretched her short legs in the bath when she saw something.


    Float. Float.


    It was rising.


    Float. Float. Float.


    Out of nowhere, in the bath, a long-haired woman was...


    Huh?


    Evangeline, who thought she was alone, froze, her eyes widening in shock.


    The long-haired woman, rising from the bottom to the water surface, suddenly twitched.


    Splash!


    Then, scattering water in all directions, she stood upright in the middle of the bath.


    ""


    ""


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Frozen in place, Evangeline couldnt move, and neither did the woman who had just risen.


    From amidst the womans wet, clinging hair, a glint of eyes sparkled.


    "Uh..."


    And then, finally,


    "AAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Evangeline screamed.


    "Its a GHOST!"

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    To put it simply, it wasnt a ghost.


    "Please save me! Im not a monster or a ghost! Im an adventurer! Please save me!"


    Lounge.


    A woman with long, teal hair, drenched in water, was on her knees, pleading. Her unique appearance was emphasized by three tear-like markings under her left eye. Even in her stillness, she gave off a somewhat melancholy vibe.


    Long ears protruded through her wet teal hair. I groaned.


    "An elf, huh?"


    Had Lilly, who dislikes elves, been here, she wouldve been more shocked than when seeing a ghost. Still, at least it wasnt a monster.


    Monsters could be less troublesome than this...


    In this world, NPCs can sometimes pose greater threats than actual monsters.


    I signaled Lucas. He immediately unsheathed his sword.


    "What were you doing in here? Answer me."


    When Lucas asked in a stern voice, the elf woman let out a high-pitched yelp and began to explain.


    "As, as I said, Im an adventurer! I was exploring this dungeon...!"


    My eyes narrowed. An NPC party, huh?


    NPC Party.


    Often referred to as strategy teams.


    Unlike our newbie party that had entered the game less than a year ago, there are a few NPC adventurer parties that have been grinding for years, even decades, to clear dungeons.


    Depending on circumstances, they can become allies or enemies. If things go well, they can even become subordinates.


    Ive never encountered them before, and now I meet one in a place like this.


    Moreover, I knew about all the NPC parties operating in the dungeons because the game had tangled me up in various intricate ways.


    There was only one party made up of elves.


    The Elf Queens Holy Grail Expedition.


    A hundred years ago, when various kingdoms were falling due to the war with humans, the Elf Queen issued a secret order to her close aides.


    The mission was to retrieve the Holy Grail, an ancient artifact that was once the national treasure of the Fairy Kingdom, which would enable the use of long-lost powerful magic.


    And so, five close aides set out on the mission, pinpointing this Lake Kingdoms underground dungeon as the most probable location of the Holy Grail.


    That was a hundred years ago.


    The Elf Kingdom had already fallen, and even the Queen who had given the order had passed away. Yet, they were still on their mission, pitifully grinding deep inside the dungeons.


    They were the Holy Grail Expedition.


    But why is she alone? And why was she in the hot spring facility?


    Confused, I frowned, prompting the alarmed elf woman to elaborate.


    "My comrades and I were exploring Zone 6 of the dungeon. We had information that the object were searching for was located there."


    "And then?"


    "Then, suddenly, the Nightmare Legion Commander and his subordinates appeared..."


    The elf woman started to shiver.


    "The 9th-ranked Legions Wolf King and his minions were personally hunting down adventurer parties."


    "...!"


    "We thought we were a fairly skilled party, but we didnt expect the Legion Commander to show up personally. We were completely crushed," said the elf woman, clutching her head in frustration.


    "And then, after smashing us, he said things like, These arent the ones were looking for. Whats the deal with that? Why did they attack us in the first place?"


    Her words suddenly reminded me of a warning Nameless had given me in the past.


    - Some of the Nightmare Legion Commanders are targeting you.


    - As you venture deeper into the Lake Kingdom, they will more easily find traces of you and send pursuers. Worst-case scenario, a Legion Commander might personally come to kill you.


    They did say the Nightmare Legion Commanders are out to kill me.


    Could it be that theyre combing through the dungeon searching for our party?


    So, they are attacking every adventurer party they see? And these elves from the Holy Grail Expedition got caught up in it?


    "After that, they began kidnapping us and dragging us away. I was the only one who managed to escape because, luckily, my restraints were loose," the elf woman continued, glancing down at her wrists, where the rope had left red marks.


    She seemed embarrassed, maybe for having left her comrades behind, and her face flushed red. I silently sighed, watching her.


    Kellibey had once mentioned something similar.


    - Somethings happening in the deep parts of the dungeon.


    - From the wandering souls to the adventurers who have requested equipment from me, no one has been seen for a long time. Something big must be going on.


    NPC parties are going missing.


    "Great, lets cooperate with each other for now."


    Free character for the win! Lets take full advantage of this for the next month!


    I extended my hand for a handshake. The elf woman looked at my hand with round eyes. I snapped my fingers.


    "Its a handshake, a handshake. Were collaborators now."


    "Ah... Aha! Handshake!"


    The elf woman awkwardly wiped her palms on her clothes and then grabbed my hand with both of hers.


    "Sorry, Im not familiar with human greetings."


    "No worries. Anyway, now that were helping each other, lets get along."


    After the awkward handshake, I leaned back.


    "My names Ash. Whats yours?"


    "My name is Verdandi. Pleased to meet you, Ash."


    The elf womanVerdandismiled innocently.


    Yet, was it because of the twinkle in her eyes? Even while smiling, she somehow looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    Verdandi?


    Upon hearing her name, I was quite surprised.


    SSR-grade assassin character Verdandi. She was the leader of the Holy Grail Expedition Party.


    I thought she looked weak, so I assumed she was a lower-grade character... Was she a Named NPC all along?


    Just then.


    Gurgle.


    "Ugh...!"


    Verdandi looked up at me with a pained expression, her stomach making an embarrassingly loud noise.


    "Uh, Im sorry, but do you have anything to eat? I havent eaten in days..."


    I took out some roasted eggs and honey water from my bag and handed them to her. I had packed them because I wanted them, but theyd be more useful to someone who was starving.


    "Its delicious! So delicious! This is the first time Ive had an egg in forever!"


    Verdandi devoured the roasted egg I gave her, almost in tears.


    "Ingredients from the outside world are rare here! Normally, we get by with preserved food left behind by the people of the Lake Kingdom... Oh, todays meal was delicious."


    "Ill bring more food the next time I come. Just let me know."


    I ended up recruiting her into the party without pay; the least I could do was provide some food.


    "By the World Tree, how can you be so kind! Then, the next time you come, please bring some sunflower seeds!"


    I couldnt help but think her request sounded like something a hamster would ask for, but acknowledging the food preferences of an elf, I nodded.


    If she wants to eat it, Ill bring it.


    Watching Verdandi happily gulp down the honey water, my mind drifted to my fellow elf members of the Shadow Squad.


    The three who had yet to return from their mission, and the two who had gone down a path of no return.


    When I first fed them, they were equally ecstatic.


    Lost in thought, Kuilan looked down at the empty egg tray with a sullen face.


    "I was looking forward to it, the roasted eggs..."


    "Ill roast some more when we get back."


    "As expected from His Imperial Majesty! You really take good care of your subordinates!"


    Of course, you little punk. At least I wont make them regret their lives over food. A decent meal could drastically reduce any thoughts of quitting.


    Damien and Lucas then looked at me in silence. I rolled my eyes.


    "You two wanted some too?"


    "Yes..."


    "Yeah!"


    Damien was shy, but Lucas was unnecessarily cheerful.


    "Alright, Ill roast some for you guys when we get back, too..."


    Just then, someone tugged at my collar. It was Evangeline. What now?


    Evangeline asked with a round smile.


    "Youre going to roast some for me too, right?"


    Didnt you bring your own food and eat it all? Look at that round belly of yours!

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    After walking back to the base camp, I took the teleport gate to return to Crossroad.


    Verdandi stayed behind at the base camp.


    When I asked her if she wanted to come along, she immediately refused.


    "I cant leave this place until I complete the mission Ive been given," she said, chuckling awkwardly.


    I was briefly at a loss for words. What must it feel like to wander in the darkness for a century, searching for a treasure that might not even exist? Especially when the king and the country that had commanded her had long since disappeared.


    Dungeon-wandering NPCs are all like this, I thought.


    Either they were mad, or they clung to delusions hardly distinguishable from madness.


    ...Will we end up like that too?


    If we fail to clear the game, my teammates might share the same fateroaming these underground labyrinths on a pointless quest to save a world that no longer exists.


    I glanced briefly at my comrades.


    They all gathered around the teleport gate, their faces flushed from soaking in the hot springs, smiling lazily.


    Clenching my fist, I made a renewed vow.


    You guys, I wont leave you in the darkness.


    ***


    Over the next two weeks, we cleared four dungeons in Zone 5.


    Before advancing to Zone 6, it was necessary to clean up Zone 5 first.


    The goal was also to get our members up to Level 50.


    For Hero characters to advance to the third class and obtain ultimate skills, they must reach Level 50. Although their stats and traits can still increase beyond that, their skill set growth ends there.


    Reaching this crucial level required an obscene amount of experience points, especially between Levels 48 and 50. The sluggish growth in this range earned it the nickname the commute.


    Even if characters pushed hard to reach Level 50 before the next defense battle, many still ended up at Levels 48 or 49. Viewers often referred to this as being late.


    Currently, Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were at Level 49.


    There were still two weeks left until the start of Stage 10, so they should be able to hit Level 50 without being late.


    "Im sorry I couldnt keep up with the exploration..."


    Early in the morning, as we gathered in the backyard of the mansion to prepare for a new exploration, Junior spoke apologetically.


    "I thought I was getting better and pushed myself too hard. It seems the backlash has hit me hard"


    While the other heroes had fully recovered from the after-effects of the battle with Jormungandr, Junior was still struggling.


    And for good reason. That day, she had used her ultimate skill, which was already life-draining, multiple times.


    "Still, Lady Reina is continually aiding me with her spells, so I should fully recover by the next defense battle Im really sorry."


    Evangeline greeted Juniors pallid and apologetic face with a bright smile.


    "Its alright, Juju! Taking care of yourself comes first!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Dont feel burdened. Focus on recovering, understand?"


    Anyway, Junior was among the highest-level characters in my party and didnt immediately require additional leveling.


    It was a shame not to bring a wizard on the exploration, but clearing the upcoming dungeon wouldnt be much of a problem with our current members. Junior could focus on recuperation.


    "If Id known itd be like this, I should have taken you to the hot springs too. Even a slight boost in recovery wouldve helped."


    Access to the hot springs required defeating a monster at its entrance, and the springs could not be used again until the monster respawned next season.


    If Id known Juniors after-effects would last this long, I should have just taken her along.


    "Ah I think Id prefer a private bath a bit more..."


    "Private baths are available, so lets go together next time, Sis!" Evangeline kept nudging, but Junior wasnt budging.


    However, I made up my mind.


    Next season, I should throw all the members who keep complaining into the hot springs at least once. A small recovery buff should help, even if its just a little.


    Leaving behind Junior, who was waving her hand with a puzzled expression, we hurled ourselves into the teleport gate.


    Flash-!


    ***


    The members who had been exploring with me for the past two weeks were as follows:


    Excluding Junior, the main party of four consisted of me, Lucas, Damien, and Evangeline. Add to that Kuilan and five from the Penal Squad.


    We were joined by Verdandi, who had been aiding our exploration for the past two weeks, making it two full parties of ten.


    "Ah, youre here!"


    Verdandi, who had been checking his equipment at the base camp, greeted us with a bright smile.


    The last time I saw it, this place was magnificent and majestic. Now it was in ruins.


    The roof was gone, the pillars were broken, and the dust-laden ground showed no signs of life.


    My party members tensed up, their eyes flashing as they guarded our surroundings.


    Silent, I walked into the Colosseum.


    "..."


    The Colosseum was empty inside.


    The expansive stands, the arena where I had fought bloody battles for seven rounds with monsters. Everything was empty.


    As I looked around with a bitter taste in my mouth,


    "PrPrince Ash...?"


    A voice, frail and drained, reached my ears.


    All my party members instantly aimed their weapons in that direction.


    Upon closer inspection, an old goblin was seated in a corner of the Colosseum.


    The bearded goblin was soaked in blood. I hurriedly ran toward him.


    "Ah, you really came. Just as Master Jackal said you would..."


    "Who are you?"


    "I am an underling of Master Jackal, the caretaker of this Colosseum..."


    The goblin struggled to speak as he coughed up blood.


    "Ever since the battle with the Vampire Legion, the Colosseum has been partially destroyed, but Master Jackal continued to guard this place waiting for you..."


    So Jackal survived the battle against the Vampire Legion. Good.


    But where is he now?


    "Where is Jackal?"


    "A few days ago, a Werewolf Legion suddenly invaded..."


    I clenched my teeth. Those bastards again.


    Five claw marks adorned the goblins chest as if etched with nails.


    I took out a potion and poured it over the goblin, but the wounds didnt heal much.


    "After losing all our forces in the battle against the vampires, and the Colosseum not being in any condition for battle... Master Jackal was ultimately captured and taken away."


    "..."


    "He left a message for me to give you. If Prince Ash comes, tell him not to worry about me... but now that Im in this state..."


    The old goblins voice began to fade.


    "Still, being able to deliver his message before dying is... fortunate..."


    The goblins body slumped, his vitality visibly ebbing. He seemed to have clung to life solely to pass on the message. Then, he died.


    With mixed feelings, I looked down at the goblins body before slowly standing up.


    Anyway, Jackals whereabouts had been ascertained. He, too, appeared to have been kidnapped by the Werewolf Legion.


    "I have one more reason to go rescue your comrades, Verdandi."


    I nodded at Verdandi, who nodded back with a stern expression.


    Wolf Lair, Zone 7.


    Kidnapped NPCs were gathered there.


    ***


    Flash-!


    As we concluded todays exploration and returned to Crossroad,


    "Hm?"


    Aider was waiting in front of the teleport gate with a stern face. I asked, puzzled.


    "Whats going on, Aider? Is something wrong?"


    "My Lord."


    Aider spoke to me with a gravitas I had never seen before.


    "Junior and Lady Reina Windwell have been ambushed."


    The eyes of all the returning party members widened.


    "...they are currently missing."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Several hours earlier.


    In the barracks at Crossroad, Reina Windwells room.


    "The spell is almost complete."


    Reina, who had just finished casting a spell on Junior, got up, wiping her hands.


    "How do you feel?"


    "How do I feel... Still feels like death..."


    Junior adjusted her clothing with a sickly complexion.


    "I overdid it last time, and my magic power is still boiling...ugh."


    "Stop whining."


    Reina waved her hand, playfully slapping Juniors bare back.


    Junior cringed, letting out a bizarre scream.


    "Why are you hitting me! Im a sick patient!"


    "The pain is from your magic power, not your back, isnt it?"


    While it was true, getting hit still felt unfair.


    Junior rolled her eyes in annoyance, prompting Reina to chuckle.


    "Remember this: the spell isnt a cure-all. Youll feel less discomfort and perhaps live longer, but its difficult to fully heal the scars left by magic in your heart."


    Junior clenched her lips and laid a hand over her left chest. Reina continued,


    "You will suffer from after-effects for the rest of your life and likely die young."


    "Youre not just trying to scare me, are you?"


    "Well, its better than before, isnt it?"


    Indeed, it was as Reina had said.


    Originally, her life would have ended in a few years.


    Coughing up blood whenever she cast spells, suffering from intense stomach pain, and burning herbs like cigarettes to get through the night.


    The pain still existed when she overexerted herself, and she would suddenly wake up at night from the pain. But it was clearly better than before. All thanks to Reinas spell.


    So... why?


    Why did this woman go so far to help her?


    Junior had all sorts of speculations, but Reina never answered. Shed only say things like, "Good is good."


    "Ill return to the Imperial Capital after the next defense battle."


    As Junior finished dressing, Reina suddenly proposed.


    "Would you like to come along?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "You could present your magical achievements directly at the Ivory Tower and engage in some research there... sounds fun, doesnt it?"


    Juniors mind went blank at the unexpected proposal.


    Studying magic at the Imperial Capital, the center of world magic...


    For Junior, who had taught herself magic, it was a dizzyingly sweet offer.


    "..."


    However, Junior didnt hesitate for long before shaking her head.


    "The monster front here at Crossroad was the first place that treated me as a mage. And my mother... she also gave her life here."


    "Hmm."


    "Maybe someday Ill leave, but not yet. I still owe a debt of gratitude to the Prince."


    "Is that so? Too bad."


    Reina didnt insist further. She just shrugged her shoulders, smiling coolly.


    "Then you wont be receiving any more of these potions and spells from me in a few days. Better to spend as much time as possible with this old lady, right?"


    "How much more time could I possibly spend with you...?"


    "Lets go eat lunch and go to a caf for some chitchat. I have things to discuss regarding your magic."


    "My health isnt great, you know..."


    "Do you think lying in bed will heal your magic power injuries? Its better to eat, drink, and relax. So quit complaining and come with me."


    Reina unilaterally declared her intentions and, humming a tune, draped her coat over her shoulders.


    Junior raised both hands in surrender. This no-magic-user would do as she pleased regardless. And since they were on the receiving end of healing, they had little room to complain.


    I guess Im being dragged along today as well.


    Junior followed Reina, who cheerfully led the way, opening the door to the room.


    Squeak


    "Hm?"


    And there, standing in front of the door, was an unfamiliar middle-aged man.


    The man had thick, dark brown hair that hung loosely like seaweed. His eyes, shrouded in gloom, bore a morose light.


    "Reina Windwell."


    The manCamus, a newly hired mercenary in Crossroadopened his mouth.


    The lightning magic was absorbed by his sword, dimming one of the glowing runes etched onto it.


    Camuss icy eyes zeroed in on the caster.


    Junior stood there, pale-faced, lifting her staff.


    "Stop! Now!"


    "So youre also a member of the magic troops? Then youll die too."


    "No, Im from the Kingdom of Camilla too! Were compatriots! Please, calm down!"


    A flicker of confusion crossed Camuss face.


    "Youre from the Kingdom of Camilla?"


    "Yes, and I am also a victim of the magical bombing."


    Junior rolled up her sleeve to reveal a burnt arm. The scarring from the magic attack was evident.


    "I understand your feelings, so please, just calm down and"


    "Why would a survivor from Camilla defend her?" Camus asked, his face showing clear incomprehension. "This woman, Reina, and her underlings in the magical troops... they ravaged our homeland. Why are you mingling with them so freely?"


    "I... well..."


    Junior hesitated, words failing her.


    "I... am..."


    Memories of her childhood nightmare flitted through her mind. The day her small village was swept away by tornadoes and lightning. A day of death, burnt bodies, and screams. The stifling smell of burnt flesh...


    "..."


    Lost, Junior stood still, not knowing what to do. Camus continued to watch her intently.


    Thats when it happened.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Clutching her impaled abdomen, Reina emitted winds from her hands with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Swiftly, Camus absorbed the magic with his sword, but with every attack, the runes on his blade dimmed one by one.


    Finally, when all the runes went dark, Camuss sword could no longer absorb magic.


    Boom-!


    Unable to resist the subsequent wind magic, Camus body floated in mid-air before smashing into the opposite wall.


    Camus distorted his lips into a bitter smile.


    "Damn it, got distracted... gave up both distance and time!"


    Boom! Woosh! Clang!


    The relentless stream of wind magic completely subdued him.


    "Haah, haah, haah...!"


    Mustering her last ounce of strength, Reina finally crushed Camus, but soon after, she collapsed, vomiting blood.


    Finally snapping back to reality, Junior frantically took out a potion and applied it to Reinas wounds, shouting as loud as she could toward the outside.


    "Help, help! Someones hurt here! Hurry!"


    ***


    Present time.


    "Ah..."


    After hearing the news from Aider, I pressed my aching forehead with my fingertips.


    The recently acquired SR-grade warrior character Camus had gone rogue, injuring Reina and her subordinate soldiers, and Junior had been teleported to the temple.


    "Reina is in critical condition and has undergone surgery. Shes currently in a coma. Four of her subordinate soldiers also suffered severe injuries."


    "And Junior?"


    "Thankfully, she hasnt sustained any physical injuries, but she seems to be mentally distressed. Shes currently resting in her room."


    "..."


    Pressing my forehead harder, I slowly exhaled.


    "What about Camus?"


    "Hes detained in the prison. All his weapons have been confiscated and hes restrained."


    I turned my head to Lucas.


    "Legally speaking, what happens if one of our own intentionally uses a weapon to inflict injury?"


    "Depending on the severity of the injuries, the punishment can go as far as execution," Lucas answered in a stern, unyielding voice.


    "Moreover, the injured Reina is the commander of a magic battalion directly under the Imperial Family. If someone swung a sword with the intent to kill her... avoiding execution would be difficult."


    "..."


    Sigh.


    After a short breath, I rose from my seat.


    "Lets head to the prison first."


    This was the first time something like thismembers of my own camp trying to kill each otherhad happened.


    I felt the need to find out why.


    "I need to have a talk with Camus to understand why he did this."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Camus sat calmly in the prison cell.


    Even though he had attempted to kill an allya high-ranking officer at thathe seemed unfazed. His demeanor was utterly composed.


    "I only regret not finishing the job due to a momentary lapse in attention," he said dryly, his voice gravelly.


    I had to swallow hard, wetting my throat as I pulled up a chair and sat in front of him.


    "From the reports of previous investigators, I gather you were a soldier from a nation destroyed by the Everblack Empire," I said.


    "Yes, I served in the military of the Camila Kingdom."


    "Youve been seeking a chance to exact revenge on Everblack all this time?"


    "Once, yes."


    As Camus looked at me, his eyes showed neither hatred nor warmth, only the indifference of someone casually glancing at a roadside rock.


    "After rolling around as a guerrilla for about ten years, I realized something. A soldier as insignificant as me, no matter how much I struggled, couldnt even make a scratch on the Everblack Empire."


    ""


    "So, I gave up. Became a mercenary, going wherever I could earn my keep by the sword."


    A fleeting smile crossed the somber mans face.


    "I never imagined that I would encounter the person responsible for killing my family in this backwater place."


    ""


    "The magical troops that serves was the main executing force that slaughtered civilians in our kingdom. Ive been training for magical combat just to kill them someday. I never thought Id actually get to use it."


    His eyes, hidden behind long strands of hair, glinted like the tip of a blade.


    "I waited for the moment when the guards around Commander Reina were least vigilant. Bringing in a young mage for healing seemed like the best opportunity. That was the only time her four direct subordinates were away from her."


    "So, you acted today."


    "Ive done all I can."


    Slowly, Camus leaned back against the wall.


    The sound of chains rattling came from his limbs, bound to the floor of the narrow cell.


    "If that woman even felt one-thousandth, one ten-thousandth of the pain my family suffered, then its enough. It seems like Ive reached the end of what I can do."


    ""


    "Kill me. I have no regrets."


    A heavy silence settled between us.


    I ran my hand over my throat.


    Even if there was some justification for his revenge, as the commander of this frontline against monsters ruled by law, I couldnt condone it. Attempting to kill an ally was an unforgivable offense.


    I sensed that I would have to authorize this mans execution.


    ""


    Looking down at the failed avenger, I finally asked,


    "Your country fell 15 years ago. What meaning could there be in this revenge?"


    "Its nonsensical, Your Highness," Camus muttered with a voice like grinding sand.


    "Revenge is inherently meaningless. Doing this wont make my deceased family happy, nor will it bring back my fallen nation. I know that."


    ""


    "I just... couldnt bear it anymore."


    Slowly rising from my chair, I asked one last question.


    "If you wanted to take revenge on the Everblack Empire, wouldnt it have been better to target me rather than Lady Reina?"


    Camus glanced at me and chuckled softly.


    "I wont deny that the thought crossed my mind when we first met."


    Straightforward, this man.


    "But my ambitions are rather small. As a survivor of the Camila Kingdom, if my aim was to bring down the monstrosity that is the empire, I would have targeted you, a member of the imperial family."


    "..."


    "But I simply wanted to avenge my children. Even if given another chance, Id target her, not you."


    Camus bowed his head slowly towards me.


    "Thank you for listening to someone like me until the end."


    "..."


    "This monster front here protects all the realms above it. May your path be filled with light."


    He added softly, "I have nothing left in this world to protect."


    Creak


    I opened the iron gate and left the prison. Lucas and Evangeline, who had been escorting me, followed.


    "Hmm."


    Outside the prison stood four mages dressed in white robes.


    Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, Piggy.


    They were the four mages under Reina Windwell.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    "This man inflicted severe injuries on our captain and wounded our soldiers as well. Hes a dangerous criminal."


    Fox stepped forward, his voice icy.


    "..."


    "I wanted to forgive her. The nicer she was to me and the better our relationship got, the more comfortable I felt. The hatred that remained in my heart seemed to melt away, making it easier to breathe."


    "..."


    "Nothing changes even if I dont forgive her. At least if I forgive her, itll be easier for me... Was that wrong?"


    Junior stared at me with drooping eyes, in which tears had pooled.


    "Im confused. Am I a citizen of the Kingdom of Camila? Or am I an Everblack Imperial? Should I seek revenge? Or should I forgive? I just dont know, I really dont."


    "..."


    "What should I do?"


    It was too complex a problem for me to offer a clear-cut answer.


    So, the only answer I could give was this simple one.


    "Lets think about it together."


    I gently patted Juniors shoulder.


    "Ive also had similar doubts recently."


    "You too, Your Highness?"


    "I dont know if there is a right answer, or if one even exists..."


    I gave a bitter smile as I looked at Lucas and Evangeline.


    "But if we ponder it together, perhaps well find a direction thats somewhat acceptable."


    Lucas offered a silent, broad smile, and Evangeline cheerfully nodded her head in return.


    "Ah."


    Just then, Damien, who had been sprinting down the hallway with bandages and sheets in hand, spotted them and quickly joined in.


    "Im in too, Im in."


    "Sure, come on over."


    After some time, the main party of five were finally gathered in one place.


    "Were all one party, right, Junior?"


    Evangeline reached out her small hand to grasp Juniors trembling one.


    "I may not be able to solve your worries, but I can at least be there with you!"


    "..."


    Surveying the comrades surrounding her, Junior bowed her head deeply.


    "Haha, how adorable you all are..."


    Fortunately, she was smiling a bit.


    ***


    Outside the temple.


    "Whewwwwwww~!"


    I let out a long sigh and turned around.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien, who had followed me, were there.


    The gaze my party members cast upon me was filled with trust, as if they would support whatever decision Id make next.


    "..."


    I didnt know.


    How to reconcile the myriad conflicting interests of the people gathered at this frontline.


    Forgiveness and revenge, gratitude and resentment, life and death; what choices my struggling comrades would eventually make.


    What was right and what was wrong.


    I couldnt know.


    After all, Im just another player who dug into this game.


    But because of that, one thing was crystal clear.


    "The next expedition is in two days."


    Kill the monsters.


    Defend the frontline.


    Even if we cant always make the best moves, we dont stop walking.


    I knew that this was what I needed to do right away.


    "Reina has been demoted to a simple soldier, and our newly recruited skilled warrior has also been branded a criminal. So, its on us to get things done, again."


    I offered my party members a slight smile.


    "As weve always done."


    Everyone in the main party grinned and nodded in agreement.


    Once everyone in the main party hit level 50 and underwent their third job change, wed have enough power to carry the defense.


    If we keep taking it one step at a time...


    The answers to our worries would gradually come into view.


    Thats what I wanted to believe.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    The dungeons of Lake Kingdoms Zone 5 totaled five locations.


    Including the abandoned coliseum, I had cleared them all.


    In other words, I had finally acquired the new defense tower guaranteed to drop in Zone 5, which I had been eagerly awaiting.


    I juggled the sky-blue scroll in my hand.


    [Summon Scroll: Shield Turret


    ]


    It seemed a bit odd that a game focused on defense would only now provide a new turret. But, strictly speaking, this isnt a tower defense game; its a character defense game. Genre distinctions are important, I suppose.


    Anyway, I headed to the Alchemists Workshop to research the scroll.


    The moment I presented a new summon scroll after such a long time, the Guild Master of the Alchemists wore a grin from ear to ear.


    "Finally! When will the next scroll come? I was pining away in silence!"


    "Eh, shouldve spoken up."


    Since the tower summon scrolls are guaranteed drops by Zone, I couldve casually mentioned when I might be able to provide another. But the Guild Master said that research would take about ten days, hurriedly snatched the scroll, and darted into the workshop.


    Im counting on you. The towers quite good; Id like to use it in the next stage if possible.


    "Hows it going, Lilly?"


    Since I had dropped by the Alchemists Workshop, I greeted Lilly as well.


    Seated at her desk and working on artifact management documents, Lilly looked up and smiled at me.


    "A civil servants day is always the same, Your Majesty."


    "If you need anything or find it tough, let me know. You do know how much I value you, right?"


    This wasnt mere lip service. Lilly was a valuable colleague whom I had shared many experiences with since the early tutorial days.


    "Uh, Your Majesty, then can I retire?"


    "Say that one more time and youre promoted. Want more work?"


    Lilly tossed out a familiar joke, and I reciprocated.


    Lilly laughed so hard that she had to wipe a tear from the corner of her eye with a handkerchief. Gotcha!


    "Ah, Your Majesty, may I ask you one thing?"


    "Sure, go ahead and ask."


    Lilly hesitated for a moment before asking in a small, timid voice.


    "So, when is Godhand coming back? It feels like quite some time has passed since he left on a mission..."


    I momentarily looked surprised before nudging Lillys shoulder with a playful smirk.


    "Whats up? Worried?"


    "No, no! Whats there to worry about?"


    Her face turning bright red, Lilly vigorously shook off my hand from her shoulder.


    "I mean! What if he used the mission as an excuse to desert the frontline? Im worried as the Senior Mage!"


    "Hmm~"


    "Elves are all like that! They toy with peoples trust for their own benefit! Theyre the epitome of selfishness!"


    I chuckled at Lilly, who was squawking out of embarrassment. She could have just been straightforward about her worries.


    "..."


    But, I couldnt give a straightforward answer myself.


    It was a fact that the Shadow Squad had exceeded their expected return time.


    They had gone past the time of return I had anticipated.


    Could an unexpected event have occurred? I wondered.


    The Shadow Squad had gone to the Bringar Duchy to convey my proposal to the Duchess Dragon Lady.


    I was inwardly confident.


    Confident that the Dragon Lady would positively consider my proposal. And confident that Godhand and the Shadow Squad would successfully execute their covert mission.


    The former was based on my experience from 742 game cycles. Given her defeat in the Bringar Duchy, the Dragon Lady had no other retreat but the southern front here.


    At least, she wouldnt try to screw me over.


    The latter was because I had assessed the capabilities of Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout. With their skills, re-entering and escaping the Bringar Duchy should be a breeze.


    However.


    Theyre taking too long.


    I lightly bit my lower lip.


    Could something have happened? Or did they actually betray me and leave, just as Lilly said? They were originally spies from the Imperial Family after all...


    After entering the Bringar Duchy, even Aiders monitoring system stopped working... and the status is showing as unknown...


    Lost in thought,


    "Your Highness?"


    Lilly asked with concern. I immediately put on a smile and waved my hand.


    "Dont worry too much. Theyll definitely come back."


    I still remembered the sacrifices and dedication of the Shadow Squad members.


    Well, as long as hes smart, obedient, and efficient, it doesnt matter to me.


    Hiding something?


    I looked at Hannibal, who was diligently scurrying about. What could such a young kid be hiding?


    Suddenly, I recalled the incident with Camus from yesterday. Camus had also been harboring a secret. I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Everyone has secrets.


    As a commander and a lord, what actions should I take to ensure that each mercenarys individual secrets dont become detrimental to the front?


    You look like youre trying to carry the weight of the world. Lighten up, young man!


    Lost in thought, I was jolted back to reality by a slap on the back from Kellibey. Staggering a bit, I forced a smile and asked,


    Kellibey, can I borrow some of your wisdom?


    Huh? Sure. Ive lived several times longer than you, so I should be wiser, no? Whats on your mind?


    I briefly explained the situations I faced yesterdayabout Camus, Reina, and Junior.


    My worry about future conflicts that would inevitably arise weighed heavily on me.


    "How can I prevent fights like this from happening in the future?"


    At that, Kellibey chuckled.


    "Prevent them? Thats impossible."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Youre not a god, kid. Youre just a greenhorn commander. Its impossible for you to know the intentions or hidden thoughts of every subordinate and prevent mishaps based on that. All you can control is their actions."


    I blankly listened to Kellibeys words.


    "Look, what good is it if I craft the finest sword in the world, but the fools who wield it end up chipping its blade, ruining its balance, bending it, and breaking it? Should I then say, Ah, if I knew youd handle the sword like this, I wouldve reinforced this part more?"


    "So, what would you say?"


    "I wouldnt say a damn thing! Will the sword repair itself if I complain? I can only curse and fix the damaged parts."


    Kellibey punctuated his point by slamming his hammer onto the workbench with a loud bang.


    "Whats going to burst will burst. As a commander, your role is to manage the aftermath clearly."


    "..."


    "Set principles. Stick to the rules. Be generous with rewards and decisive with punishments. Discipline those who mess up and reward those who prevent mishaps."


    The old dwarf twirled his beard and chuckled.


    "If the principles you set are robust, even if your fortress shakes, it wont fall."


    "..."


    "And if it does fall, shit, you fix it! What are you gonna do? Monsters are attacking all the time. Are you not going to fix it?"


    Principles and rules...


    Chewing on Kellibeys words, I received his parting remarks.


    "Now, off you go, young commander! I have to craft ten silver bolt launchers, so Im busy."


    ***


    Evening.


    For the past two weeks, the routine had been to gather the party members for a briefing and dinner before setting off on an expedition. Tonight was no different.


    The exploration team remained the same.


    The main party of four, excluding Junior, along with five members from Kuilans Penal Squad. Verdandi would join us on-site, making it a total of ten.


    "Tomorrow were heading to Zone 6."


    I began my explanation as I sketched a simple map of what lay beyond Zone 6 on the chalkboard.


    Zone 6, also known as Depth 6.


    This was where the true darkness of the Lake Kingdom unfolded, also referred to as the Demonic Realm.


    "The Lake Kingdom is divided into two main areas: Zones 1-5, where the commoners are believed to have lived, and Zones 6-10, where the aristocracy presumably resided."


    Although the aristocracy would have been fewer in number, paradoxically, the inner city area spanning Zones 6-10 was much larger.


    Though its called an inner city, it seemed more like a wall within the city separating the living spaces of different social classes.


    While we couldnt be certain about the social structure of the Lake Kingdom, the possibility that it had a grotesque setup was a tentative guess.


    "The gate leading to Zone 6 is sealed. We have to break through it tomorrow."


    I pointed to the narrow gate that led to the inner city.


    Inner Gate Checkpoint.


    That was the name of the dungeon we had to conquer tomorrow.


    "This place isnt too high, but its fortified with walls and designed in a way that favors the defenders. In other words..."


    I grinned.


    "This time, were not playing defense in a siege battle, but launching an offensive siege."


    At this unexpected revelation, surprise flickered across the faces of the party members.


    Thats right. Havent we just been defending walls all this time?


    Sometimes, it should be fun to be the attackers and bring down the fortress!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The exploration strategy meeting ended late in the evening.


    "Ugh~"


    "That was a good meal."


    "The lords chef really knows how to cook, doesnt he?"


    Kuilan and the members of the Penal Squad returned to their military barracks, patting their full bellies.


    Every time there was a strategy meeting, Ash fed them. The food provided in the barracks was of a higher quality and tasted better than their regular meals, so the Penal Squad members ate until they were full.


    They returned to their quarters, relishing their satisfied stomachs.


    "Welcome back, guys!"


    As they entered their quarters, they were greeted by a warm food aroma... and Kureha was waiting for them.


    Startled, Kuilan and the Penal Squad members flinched.


    "Uh, brother? What brings you here?"


    "They said I no longer needed treatment at the temple, so I was discharged."


    Apart from the curse, Kurehas condition had recovered enough that he didnt need to convalesce at the temple. Though they recommended he stay, Kureha insisted on leaving to look after his younger brother.


    "Do you know how worried I was thinking you guys might be eating poorly, not cleaning, and not washing your clothes?"


    "Uh... well, about that..."


    "As I expected, look at this place! Havent I always told you? Live like humans, behave like humans!"


    Looking at Kurehas scolding, Kuilan and the Penal Squad members all thought the same thing.


    Is he our grandmother...?


    "Anyway, Ive cleaned, done the laundry, and everything."


    Indeed, the once-dirty quarters where five men lived was now sparkling clean, and the piles of laundry were washed and neatly hung up.


    Impressed by Kurehas exceptional homemaking skills, all five members of the Penal Squad clapped in admiration.


    Kureha smiled warmly and gestured them inside.


    "You guys must be hungry after working late, right? Ive prepared food."


    ...And on the dining table were meals for five.


    Kuilan, pale, waved his hands frantically.


    "Uh... brother, weve already eaten a lot..."


    "What do you mean by a lot? At your age, you should be starving after some activity. You can eat more."


    "No, we really ate a lot..."


    "Besides, you have another exploration mission tomorrow, right? You need to eat well and gather strength. Come on, sit down!"


    Kureha forcefully grabbed the resisting Kuilans arm.


    "Look at this, look! Youve lost weight from all the hard work! Youre all skin and bones!"


    Skin and bones?


    Looking up at Kuilans massive physique, the rest of the Penal Squad members broke into cold sweats.


    Where in the world is there such a huge skeleton?


    Regardless, under Kurehas insistence, Kuilan and the Penal Squad members had no choice but to sit at the table.


    "Eat, eat a lot! You need to eat more and grow, my adorable siblings!"


    Kureha, with a kind grandmotherly smile, personally tore food into pieces and put it onto the plates of Kuilan and the Penal Squad members.


    "Eat."


    "..."Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    "I said, eat."


    In the end, all five members of the Penal Squad had to force down a second dinner.


    As they could eat no more and began to flee with screams, Kureha managed to forcibly sit them down and ensured every last bit of food was consumed.


    ***


    "Its good to see you healthy, brother..."


    Outside the military lodgings. The relaxation area.


    Kuilan, panting heavily while holding onto his distended belly due to overeating, looked with concern at the figure standing next to him.


    "Isnt this too much? Right after getting discharged, youre cleaning, doing laundry, and cooking."


    "..."


    "You dont need to feel burdened to take care of us. Look after yourself more."


    "After I got like this, Ive only been a burden to you all."


    Kureha leaned on the staff he got from the temple. It was difficult for him to walk because of his mummified left leg.


    Using the end of his staff, Kureha lightly tapped his left leg and muttered bitterly,


    "When theres something to be done, Ill do it if I can."


    "..."


    Kuilan, who had been silently observing his brother, grinned.


    "Once we reclaim our homeland, the curse on our bodies will be lifted. Just hold on a little longer, bro."


    "...Yeah."


    Kureha gazed far to the north.


    "I want to go back soon... to our homeland."


    After a brief silence, Kureha changed the topic.


    "So, how is it, little bro? How does it feel to work and earn a salary?"


    "Its not as bad as I thought."


    Kuilan shrugged with a smile.


    "It does feel awkward, like wearing ill-fitting clothes. But the feeling isnt too bad."


    "We never had the chance to live this kind of life. Im glad you got this opportunity."


    As Nameless worked the stone, producing magical sparks that flew from the blade, I remembered what Kellibey told me. I hesitated, wondering whether to ask about the true nature of that old sword.


    Nameless glanced at me.


    Verdandi told me. You plan to attack the inner fortress checkpoint today?


    Yeah. I thought it might be time to venture deeper into the dungeon.


    Hmm...


    Nameless sighed deeply.


    Id like to stop you if I could... but then youd never make it to the other side.


    I blinked.


    Want to block me? Why?


    "Be careful, Ash. The deeper you go, the darker it becomes."


    Nameless repeated the warning Ive heard countless times.


    "Never, ever, extinguish the flame."


    "..."


    "May luck be with you."


    For some reason, that farewell sounded more ominous today.


    Nameless began tending to her sword, and leaving her behind at the base camp, my party members and I set forth.


    Deep into the dungeon.


    Toward the checkpoint in Zone 6.


    ***


    After leaving Zone 5 and entering the beginning of Zone 6.


    "Huh?"


    "What is..."


    "Whats this?"


    The party members simultaneously gasped in surprise.


    It was because they felt the surrounding darkness intensify all at once.


    It felt as if the night sky was descending to the ground.


    The high ceiling seemed to close in on us, making it hard to breathe...


    Crawling, crawling.


    Scratching, scratching...


    The unique sound of this places darkness, like bugs nibbling, had grown significantly louder.


    "From here on, its the Lake Kingdoms depths. Also known as the real dungeon."


    Verdandi, who had been leading the way, turned to us with a grim expression.


    "Ive seen countless adventurers die here over the centuries. Most of them lost their lives in this place."


    "..."


    "Many skilled and talented individuals fell, unable to overcome the challenges of these depths."


    Holding her lantern higher, Verdandi once again took the lead.


    "I earnestly ask of you, brace yourselves... and I hope you remain intact."


    Suppressing our unease, we pushed through the jungle-like darkness.


    We delved deeper into the heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    Pushing through the encroaching darkness, just as we finally made our way in...


    "...Ah."


    We had arrived.


    At the long wall, encompassed by shadows as vast as a mountain range.


    So this is the inner sanctuary of the Lake Kingdom...


    Then,


    "...?"


    Something strange caught my eye.


    The state of the wall, separating the citys inner and outer sanctums... it was bizarre.


    The bricks that made up the wall werent neatly stacked on the ground.


    They were pulled from the ground, ignoring the laws of physics, floating in mid-air.


    If it was just that, maybe I would have moved on. But,


    "What..."


    The problem was what was stacked between those bricks.


    "What is this..."


    People.


    Dark, shadowy figures of people, thousands, no, tens of thousands...


    Countless things in the shape of humans, stacked like bricks, floated slowly in the air.


    Almost like a wall reaching the sky.


    Not only Kuilan, who lacked dungeon experience, and the Penal Squad members but also Lucas, Damien, and Evangeline, who had defeated various monsters, were stunned.


    Even I was.


    Frozen in place by this surreal and eerie sight.


    Verdandis bitter voice whispered in my stunned ears.


    "This is the real hell beneath the lake..."


    My head was spinning.


    "Its the deep demon realm."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Countless humanoid somethings were scattered in the air above the inner castle walls.


    Wrapped around their entire bodies like cocoons were shadows, seemingly waiting for a metamorphosis.


    As I stared blankly at this eerie scene, I suddenly snapped back to reality.


    What are you doing, Ash? What are you up to, RetroAddict?


    Was this guy, whos played the game 742 times, really getting scared by this?


    Well, the game never did give a close-up view of this wall...


    But I had to stay calm! I was the party leader, after all!


    I slapped my own cheeks to refocus and turned around to shout at my teammates.


    "Pull yourselves together, guys!"


    "!"


    "Weve made it through worse than this! If you get discouraged by something like this, all those hellish challenges we faced before will laugh at us!"


    I wasnt sure if it was my words or my passive skill that protected our allies from mental status effects that did the trick.


    But one by one, the frozen party members started to come to their senses.


    Hold tight.


    Snap.


    They all clung to me with terrified faces... seriously? What are you guys, chicks?!


    Taking the lead, I strode towards the inner castle wall.


    Even if this was just a mere background scene, I needed to figure out what was going on.


    The party members trailed closely behind me.


    "Hmm."


    The bricks and humanoid figures were suspended in mid-air.


    They were trapped inside an invisible magical barrier.


    So, this grotesque scene was merely decorative, and the actual Inner Gate Checkpoint was made of this transparent magic barrier.


    "Verdandi, why does it look like this?"


    "Im... not entirely sure."


    Verdandi looked up with a pale face and responded.


    "Its been like this since the first time our party arrived."


    "..."


    "But theres one thing you should know. These humanoid figures are piled up inside the inner zone. Youll be seeing a lot more of them."


    At her words, the faces of the party members darkened.


    Damn it, we have to keep seeing this as we move forward?


    "Adventurers whove explored this place call them... Shadow Cocoons."


    "Shadow Cocoons..."


    "Theyre essentially harmless. They just sit there. But, occasionally."


    Verdandi hesitated before continuing.


    "...they speak."


    "They speak?"


    Could they possibly be alive?


    "Well, its like theyre muttering in their sleep. Its often hard to make out, but... most of them say the same thing."


    With a heavy sigh, Verdandi spoke.


    "They ask to be killed."


    "..."


    "Please kill me."


    As the sound of encroaching darkness filled the air, everyone froze.


    "Wah!"


    Suddenly, Verdandi shouted and flung her arms up.


    "Mama!"


    "AAAAAH!"


    "Squawk!"


    Behind me, Evangeline, Damien, and Kuilan screamed and jumped.


    Seriously, Kuilan, cut it out!


    "Ha ha, sorry about that. You all looked so tense, I thought Id lighten the mood a bit."


    "Seriously?! You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    In reality, Kuilan was lying on the ground, frothing at the mouth. Someone, please tend to this big guy... I pleaded.


    The dungeon, to begin with, was dark with not even a hint of sunlight. Monsters would spring out from all corners, making it a terrifying place. But with all these grotesque scenes in the backdrop, it seemed even more nightmarish.


    I scratched the goosebumps that rose on my arm.


    "Haha... But really! You cant be this tensed."


    Verdandi added with a stifled chuckle.


    "There are even more terrifying things inside."


    "..."


    "And a ton of real monsters aiming for our lives."


    Her words sobered me up. I realized what was truly terrifying.


    "Yes, the shadows and illusions talking might be eerie, but the monsters, attacking my city and taking lives... Thats far scarier."


    However grotesque these illusions appeared, they were merely a background. The monsters posed the real threat. They were the actual beasts, seeking to kill humans on the surface. What I should fear is the damage caused if we fail to stop them. Not this mere scenery.


    Hearing my words, the party members nodded slowly. I hope they reevaluated our true enemies.


    Watching the arrows come at us from close range, I calmly had that thought, when at the same time,


    "Shall we go-!"


    Evangeline crouched down on the spot with her short legs and then leaped high.


    Squirreling into the air, Evangeline raised her shield in mid-air, blocking the first wave of incoming arrows.


    Patter-patter!


    The sound resembled rain hitting a window, as Evangelines shield glowed brightly.


    Soon after, that bright light transferred to Evangelines lance.


    Slash!


    Evangeline swung her magic lance horizontally, dispersing the accumulated light in all directions.


    A fierce wind swept in, brushing away all the arrows in its path.


    Using the shields [Damage Save] ability, the accumulated damage was unleashed through the cavalry spears [Damage Payback], effectively blocking the rain of arrows.


    "Woo-hoo!"


    Evangeline, her platinum hair flying, landed beside me, her large green eyes blinking and beckoning.


    "Now, praise me quick!"


    "Nice cover, Evangeline!"


    "Heeheehee."


    Evangeline flashed her teeth in a grin. She really could be so childish...


    Before the second wave of arrows could hit, we had to pass beneath the castle gate.


    Lucas, activating [Step of Persistence], dashed out at the forefront.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    At that moment, heavily armored demon soldiers stood in the now vacant castle gate, holding shields as large as their own bodies. Were they intending to block the entrance with their bodies?


    "Huh-!"


    Without hesitation, Lucas, running headlong, had a dazzling array of lights swirling around his longsword.


    Flash!


    With [Soul Strike] activated, he cut through the demon soldiers, sending them flying sideways with their shields.


    Lucass first skill, having been diligently stacked up till now, possessed an immense destructive power.


    Having shattered the enemys defense, Lucas immediately turned to look at me. I promptly gave him a thumbs up.


    "Nice charge, Lucas!"


    Lucas puffed up like a big dog basking in praise. In contrast, Evangeline frowned slightly.


    Were they always this hungry for compliments? Or have I been stingy all this time?


    Tang! Tang-!


    Outside, Damien took down archers on the walls one by one with precise shots. Meanwhile, our main force safely made it inside the castle gate.


    "Verdandi! Assist with clearing the top of the wall. Can you manage alone?"


    "For someone called an assassin, Im pretty capable. Dont worry."


    Verdandi immediately climbed the inner castle walls.


    With the support of Verdandi and Damiens sniping, the top should be cleared out in no time.


    Lucas cut down the demon soldiers blocking our main forces path, while Evangeline smacked them away, clearing them out swiftly.


    It didnt take long for us to reach the capture point: the flagpole.


    And below the empty flagpole, where no flag hung...


    "..."


    A boss monster awaited.


    It was a massive demon, clad in armor without any gaps, and four large horns protruded from its forehead.


    Ding!


    A system window updated simultaneously.


    [Inner Checkpoint - Capture Point Reached!]


    - Defeat the boss and maintain control for 5 minutes!


    - Lv.40 Demon Gatekeeper <Checkpoint Supervisor Boltimore>


    "This place is reserved for the citizens of the Lake Kingdom."


    A weary voice echoed from the boss monster.


    "Those without citizenship cannot enter."


    Thud!


    The monster, brandishing its massive mace, growled menacingly.


    "Present your ID and documentation. I will assess if you are qualified to enter this chosen land."


    Like other dungeon bosses, this one too was spouting oddly contextual dialogue.


    "If I knew it was going to be like this, Id have brought my passport."


    I teasingly produced a black jade medallion reserved for the royal family and waved it around.


    "Will this get me access, Mr. Supervisor?"


    Thud!


    In response, the boss monster violently slammed its mace to the ground.


    Annoyed, I pocketed the medallion and pulled out my magic staff instead.


    "Thought youd assess it, you bastard!"


    "Entry denied! Turn back!"


    "Were not here to harm anyone; we just want to take down your king and leave, okay?!"


    As I swung my staff, my party members charged head-on.


    Facing us, the boss monster too, charged forward.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Crash-!


    The demon gatekeeper, Checkpoint Overseer Baltimore.


    Lucas and Evangeline were the first to rush in, halting its monstrous charge.


    The massive demon, clad in impeccable armor, groaned and stopped in its tracks.


    "Penal Squad!"


    I commanded the waiting Kuilan and the Penal Squad.


    "Its your turn."


    "Hell yeah! Lets do this!"


    The strategy was pre-devised to confront this boss monster solely with the Penal Squad.


    In any case, the Penal Squad was the strongest sub-party under my command. They were expected to excel in defending stage 10 as well.


    I cant fail to defeat a boss of this caliber!


    Lucas and Evangeline swiftly retreated to either side, and seizing the opportunity, I swung my staff lightly, tapping the shoulders of the Penal Squad members.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    With its unique sound effect, a random buff was applied to the bodies of the five Penal Squad members.


    "Oh man, I feel so powered up!"


    "The buff lasts for 3 minutes. Be careful not to suddenly lose strength."


    "Heh, so all I need to do is bash that monster within 3 minutes?"


    Thump!


    With a sly smile, Kuilan clenched his fists in front of his chest.


    His right hand bore the Lucky Strike, and a regular gauntlet adorned his left.


    "Ever since the old days, weve been good at beating up armored soldiers. Today, Ill give you a proper demonstration, Your Majesty."


    "Im looking forward to it, Kuilan."


    I said so, but I quickly signaled Lucas and Evangeline with my eyes.


    Both knights instantly nodded in understanding.


    Should the Penal Squad, especially the frail-bodied Kuilan, find themselves in danger, the two knights would intervene.


    Despite his combat skills, Kuilan was an unstable close-combat dealer because of his Glass Body trait.


    Even with several safety mechanisms in his equipment, I couldnt help but worry...


    Swoosh-!


    Amid this tense situation, Kuilan and the Penal Squad charged at the boss monster.


    A red aura emanated from Kuilans body. It was his self-buff skill, [Leaf Drift].Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    This red aura extended from his limbs, reaching out and striking the boss monsters armor.


    Clang and Bang!


    It sounded like a hammer striking metal.


    Kuilans first skill, [Leaf Crush].


    A skill that delivers a strike, ignoring the opponents armor.


    The boss monster, despite its thick armor, flinched in surprise as the damage registered.


    "Continuous strikes! Go, go, go!"


    Bang! Boom and Crash!


    As Kuilans fists descended upon the armor, a red aura trailed behind, dispersing in all directions.


    Just like falling leaves.


    ...Is that why all his skills have the term Leaf in them?


    Vroom-!


    The boss monster swung the club in its hand horizontally.


    Kuilan effortlessly dodged the massive swing and continued his barrage of punches and kicks.


    Demon-type monsters differed from other monsters in that they didnt have clear strengths or weaknesses.


    However, they possessed stats superior to humans in every aspect and, like humans, could utilize equipment.


    In other words, they were no different from strong humans.


    The more skilled one was at battling humans, the easier it became to combat the demon-type.


    "This is too predictable! I was worried about facing a boss, but is this all its got?!"


    For several decades, Kuilan, fitting of his title as the Bandit King, skillfully dodged enemy attacks, and conversely, led the battle by landing his blows.


    "Whoa! Our captains doing great!"


    "Alright, lets slowly join in. If we dont help now, well get an earful later."


    As his subordinates began to approach lazily, Kuilan shouted at them.


    "I was about to scold you all anyway! Hurry up and help!"


    "Yeah, yeah, were on it!"


    The Penal Squad members, who had been in sync with Kuilan for a long time, adeptly covered Kuilans weak points, enhancing his attacks with their follow-ups, guiding the course of the battle.


    Roar!


    The boss monster, after enduring a prolonged onslaught, had its eyes turn bloodshot. Tearing off the armor on its body, it spread its leathery wings wide.


    Phase 2 of the Demon Gatekeeper.


    Its attack and speed increased, but in exchange, its defense significantly decreased.


    "A rain of darkness? A flood? A tsunami? Whats so scary about that?"


    The boss monster swung its club wildly, murmuring something incomprehensible.


    The dungeon was cleared.


    Flutter-!


    The empires flag, signifying the completion of the siege, rose majestically. Damien cheered, "Ha!"


    "So, does this place now fully belong to us?"


    "Sadly, no."


    Dungeons reset each season.


    The territory weve claimed here wont remain ours, and after we proceed to the next stage, the dungeon will be populated with monsters again.


    The gate we destroyed will be perfectly restored.


    This siege was merely a mode of clearing, not a true conquest of land.


    While its a pity that we couldnt maintain the occupation, if you think about it differently, its basically replenishing the monsters and supplying experience points.


    Having even one more dungeon available for farming is advantageous for us.


    ...As I explained, Damien looked up at the fluttering empire flag, appearing slightly disappointed.


    In the meantime, the party members searched and looted treasure chests.


    There were a total of two treasure chests. From one, various consumables came out in a bundle. From the other...


    [Fragment of the Great Commanders Flag]


    Ah!


    A piece of my exclusive equipment emerged!


    [Fragment of the Great Commanders Flag] (2/5)


    - One of the five fragments of character Ashs exclusive equipment [Great Commanders Flag (EX)].


    - Collect all five fragments to assemble the full flag.


    I had been wondering when I would gather them all, but somehow, the pieces have been coming together. I swiftly took the fragment and tucked it safely away.


    All the monsters were dealt with, all the collectible items secured, and the teleport gate of the safe zone was activated...


    All that was left was to return.


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Hm?


    Suddenly, an annoyingly high-pitched alarm started ringing in my ear.


    [ALERT! ALERT! ALERT!]


    A red system window popped up, displaying a warning message in front of my eyes. Whats this about?


    The system window producing the warning sound and message was the...


    [Boss Detection Radar] <For Free Exploration>


    - Sends a warning when a boss monster is near.


    Its the boss detection radar that had been unlocked in the achievement shop.


    After the Vampire Lord Celendion ambushed us in the dungeon, Aider added this feature as a precaution.


    For free exploration, theres usually no need to be warned about regular boss monsters. So, it was set to alert us only when a commander-level boss approached.


    And now... the radar was reacting.


    As expected.


    I smirked darkly, gazing into the citys depths.


    Theyve really brought it.


    Feeling something amiss, one by one, the party members also turned their heads in the direction I was looking.


    What is...?!


    Damn?!


    Somethings coming...!


    With tense expressions, they gripped their weapons tightly.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    From inside the walls we had breached...


    With heavy footfalls, without any attempt at stealth, confidently...


    Thud, thud, thud...!


    Cutting through the darkness, it approached.


    The sheer oppressive aura it emitted seemed to split the darkness around it.


    "Ive been waiting."


    A colossal, muscular werewolf with shimmering silver fur.


    The boss of this Stage 10.


    Lycanthrope. The Beast of Gvaudan.


    The full moons slaughterer, the Wolf King -


    "...Lunared."


    As I uttered its name, the monster chuckled.


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everblack."


    The monster, naming me in return, examined me intently with its blood-red eyes.


    Its eyes glinted with pure desire.


    "...Finally, Ive found you."


    A raw, pure longing - the desire to tear me apart.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    The massive werewolf with silver-red fur came to a halt, stopping only a few meters away from us.


    "So, the Wolf King has finally shown himself."


    I spat out his name once more.


    "Lunared."


    "Ash."


    Chewing over my name, Lunared smirked, showing a hint of his fangs.


    "Did you really think you could venture this deep into the dungeon, knowing Id be here?"


    "Werent you hunting our party?"


    The werewolf was so tall that I had to tilt my head up significantly to meet his gaze.


    Both of us exchanged glares, as if in a staring contest.


    "Either way, we were bound to face off. You wouldnt just be hiding out of fear, would you?"


    I always anticipated that wed encounter a monster of his rank in this dungeon.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    Thus, I wasnt taken aback.


    "I heard you were quite the clever one, but it seems I was mistaken. Youre willingly cutting your lifeline."


    With that, the werewolf raised his massive hand, cracking his knuckles.


    "This Lake Kingdom is my hunting ground. Unlike the outside world, here I can use my full power. A few minutes is all I need to slaughter all of you."


    "Arent you aware? Two of your fellow commanders, just as cocky as you, were killed by us."


    As I responded, Lucas and Evangeline stepped forward, raising their sword and shield, respectively.


    Even in the face of the menacing aura from this legendary beast, both knights stood firm, unshaken.


    Probably due to their previous encounters with a commander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Damien also calmly aimed his magic gun, and Verdandi, having clashed with him before, didnt waver as she drew her dagger.


    "Uh... urgh..."


    But Kuilan...


    And members of the Penal Squad were frozen in place, unable to move.


    I tried to lighten the atmosphere with a joke.


    "Whats the matter, Kuilan? Scared?"


    "No. Of course, I was tense, but theres another reason..."


    Kuilan placed his trembling hand over his chest.


    "Whats this sensation...? Looking at that monster... why does my heart..."


    As he said this, Lunareds red eyes gleamed, looking towards Kuilan and the Penal Squad.


    "Ho, I wondered why there was a familiar scent... You all are my descendants."


    "...?"


    Kuilan and the Penal Squad members were taken aback by this unexpected revelation.


    Not just them, I too widened my eyes, trying to comprehend what I had just heard.


    What did he say?


    "What nonsense are you spouting, you freak?!"


    As Kuilan snapped, Lunared laughed heartily.


    "In the distant past, after consuming the blood of a foreign god, casting away humanity, and merging with beasts, the first Werebeast came into existence."


    He pointed to himself with his hand covered in silver-red fur.


    "One of your distant ancestors, the Werefolk, is none other than me."


    The first among the Werebeasts, the first Werewolf.


    Claiming to be a distant ancestor of the Werefolk, including Kuilan.


    "Stop your lies, monster!"


    Kuilan, now visibly angered, readied himself in a combat stance.


    Red energy flared around the fists of the Mountain Bandit King.


    The undulating red aura looked almost like swirling autumn leaves.


    "I cant believe the likes of you flows through my veins...!"


    "Although you say that, isnt your body feeling it on its own?"


    With a cruel smirk playing on his lips, Lunared slowly extended both his hands forward.


    "We are kin. I am the source of your lineage."


    Shick!


    Wolf-like sharp claws sprouted from the werewolf, and a blood-red aura swirled around them.


    "I will prove it by taking all your lives."


    Hiss!


    It was a shade of red different from Kuilans fiery hue, more of a blood red. But even to my untrained eyes, they seemed strikingly similar.


    Above all, their stances.


    Lunared assumed a combat position that mirrored Kuilans perfectly.


    "This cant be..."


    A fleeting look of despair crossed Kuilans face.


    Why would we? Why engage in a battle that puts us at a disadvantage, especially on their home turf?


    Why explore Zone 6 in such a perilous situation, where commander-level monsters might find and pursue me in the dungeon?


    Because I have a way to escape!


    Without hesitation, I tore the scroll and activated the [Emergency Exit Bomb!] feature.


    Flash-!


    What the?!


    Lunared staggered back from the sudden brilliance, and I helped Kuilan up, shouting to my party members.


    Run to the teleport gate! Were retreating!


    Yes!


    The party members immediately ran toward the safe point inside the inner city checkpoint.


    Dragging the wobbly Kuilan, I followed, assisted by Lucas and Evangeline.


    Once the stun wore off, Lunared roared.


    Ash! Are you running away now?! Fleeing with an enemy in front of you? Have you no warriors pride?!


    I cheerfully nodded.


    Absolutely!


    Wha...?


    Talking about pride? Does pride feed you?


    Life matters more to me than such nonsense. No reason to accept a losing fight.


    Mark my words! We may be retreating for strategic reasons now, but Ill repay this grudge!


    He spat out lines akin to a third-rate villain and reached the teleport gate, shoving his party members in, one by one.


    Lunared, who had sprinted just outside the safety point in a blink, gritted his teeth.


    With a mocking smile, I glared at the werewolf.


    Sending your subordinates stealthily, ambushing in your home ground, stop such tactics! If you truly love combat, lets have an honest match.


    ...


    Come to my fortress. Whether your centuries-old skin is saggy or just rot, Ill tear it apart with my crossfire.


    Lunared chuckled.


    In combat, theres no unfair or cowardly tactics. This world adheres to survival of the fittest. The one left standing is the strongest.


    I agreed with that sentiment.


    So I, too, will deal with you with all the cunning I possess.


    On a battlefield that favors me, in a way that advantages me.


    To survive in this hell.


    Lets do our best to kill each other, werewolf.


    I flipped him off and threw myself into the teleport gate.


    Kuilan, who had been glaring at Lunared till the very end, and Lucas, who was supporting Kuilan, followed me into the gate.


    The werewolfs red eyes continued to fixate on us.


    Like marking his prey, it was a persistent and greedy gaze.


    Flash!


    ***


    [Free Exploration Complete!]


    [Character Level Up]


    >Main Party:


    - Ash(EX) Lv.47 (1)


    >Sub Party 1:


    - Kuilan(SR) Lv.47 (1)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.41 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.40 (1)


    - Becky(R) Lv.39 (2)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.37 (2)


    [Injured and Deceased Characters]


    - Kuilan(SR): Minor injuries


    [Equipment Acquired]


    - Fragment of the Great Commanders Flag: 1 piece


    [Items Acquired]


    - Dark Crystal: 3 pieces


    - Demon Legion Magic Stone: 63 pieces


    - Demons Rune Magic Core(R): 1 piece


    - Superior Stamina Potion: 1 piece


    - Superior Magic Power Potion: 1 piece

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    All throughout our return to Crossroad via the base camp, Kuilan had drooped his shoulders, not uttering a word.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    Not just Kuilan, but all the members of the Penal Squad wore somber expressions, keeping their lips tightly sealed.


    Everyone was so cheerful when we captured the Demon Gatekeeper.


    I inwardly groaned, observing the downtrodden atmosphere.


    Sure, it might be a downer if ones ancestors were rumored to be such monstrous wolves.


    Koreans say they have a bear among their ancestors...


    I almost began recounting the garlic and mugwort-scented love story of Dangun and the bear-woman, but I held back. Now was not the time for jokes.


    "Everyone worked hard today."


    Upon our return to the mansions backyard, I briefly addressed the party before disbanding.


    "It wasnt intentional, but we got to meet the enemy leader of this defense battle in advance. And thats a significant gain."


    I recalled the surprise attack by the vampire lord, Celendion, from the dungeon.


    Back then, we got thoroughly thrashed. The entire main party was overpowered without putting up a fight.


    Yet, thanks to that defeat, we found a clue to become stronger, which eventually led to his defeat.


    The same goes for this time.


    This encounter will be the key to our strategy.


    Lunared, the Wolf King.


    Like Celendion, the vampire lord we previously defeated, hes a named monster commander.


    Of course, Ive killed him countless times in the game.


    He doesnt possess intricate mechanics or a diverse set of skills like Celendion. Hes just purely, physically strong.


    His stats are high, and each of his blows is painful. Sometimes, this kind of opponent can be even more bothersome.


    And... he plays a lot of dirty tricks.


    Unlike his straightforward combat prowess,


    The Werewolf Legion is known for their unpredictable actions.


    In the game, theyd use diversionary tactics, ambushes, and even strategies outside the fortress. They were truly despicable.


    Why would they resort to underhanded tactics in a battle?


    Wolves are clever animals. Theyre even more so when it comes to hunting. Its highly likely theyll act brutally and deceptively in this defense battle.


    A cunning and dirty monster legion led by a purely powerful commander.


    Thats the werewolves. Simply terrifying.


    Based on my in-game knowledge, I briefly briefed on the standard way to confront Lunared and his legion.


    Although its a topic well continuously drill into, mentioning it on the day we saw the enemy leaders face would be more effective.


    ...Thats it for now. Well have another tactical meeting soon.


    Looking at the still pallid Penal Squad, I offered a gentle smile.


    Tonight, no more worries. Rest well.


    ...


    Kuilan didnt respond, hanging his head low. I clapped.


    Okay, disband! Go eat, clean yourselves, and sleep!


    ***


    Crossroad barracks. The Penal Squads quarters.


    Hmm


    Kureha, who had been cooking with his left hand, relaxed his tense shoulders.


    My right hand has turned mummy-like... making household chores difficult.


    During the last defense battle, in the process of suppressing the mages, he had exerted his right hand which activated the curse. As a result, just like his left leg, his right hand had become mummified.


    He had put on a facade of health to hide the truth from his younger brother, taking care of all the household chores. Thankfully, it seemed he hadnt been found out yet...


    How much longer can I keep this hidden?


    Kureha glanced down at his right arm, concealed by a glove and long sleeve.


    ...No, hiding isnt the problem.


    How long could he live like this?


    Sooner or later, hed have to keep exerting himself, and not just his right arm and left leg, but... his entire body would be consumed by the curse.


    When we reclaim our homeland, we can break the curse that binds us. Just hang in there a little longer, brother.


    Suddenly, he remembered words his younger brother had told him the previous day.


    ...


    A bitter smile formed on Kurehas lips.


    Homeland, indeed.


    At this candid yet fierce suggestion from the martial knights, Damien chuckled wryly.


    Far-Sight and my weapon... I cant control my power output...


    Far-Sight automatically detects an opponents weakness, and the gun didnt understand the concept of firing gently.


    There was a reason Damien hadnt been sparring up until now.


    But Damien, too, was fired up.


    Mastery of combat skills. Borrowing Ashs phrase, the ultimate move.


    He felt close to acquiring it.


    Maybe because he had faced formidable foes, he was eager to learn new techniques, his mouth going dry with anticipation.


    A sparring session among peers would surely help.


    Silently, Damien picked up a featherless arrow and a wooden bow from the ground.


    How do we spar?


    Its a free-for-all battle, 1v1v1. Either raise both hands in surrender or step out of the ring to admit defeat.


    The moment Damien grasped the bow, Lucas and Evangeline took their battle stances.


    Intense fighting spirit poured from the two knights, filling the training ground.


    We wont go easy on you, Damien.


    Honestly, Damien might be the strongest among us here, Evangeline mused.


    Staring blankly at the two knights genuinely challenging him, Damien gave a faint smile and nocked the featherless arrow onto his bow.


    Somehow, he felt recognized and was in high spirits.


    Alright then, I wont hold back.


    Damiens eyes changed.


    A chilling white flash swept across his round, gentle brown eyes. Both Lucas and Evangeline swallowed nervously.


    Far-Sight.


    They had benefited from those eyes countless times, but facing them as opponents was overwhelmingly daunting.


    Intense tension flowed between the three. They circled each other clockwise on the training ground, waiting for an opportunity. The moment it felt like one would show a weakness and the others would pounce


    Sorry to interrupt the mood.


    Someone just killed the vibe.


    The tension broke, leaving three flustered individuals looking in the direction from which the voice had emanated.


    From the military quarters, a burly fighter emerged, looking somewhat sheepish.


    "Mind if I join in?"


    It was Kuilan.


    The Bandit King scratched his red hair awkwardly, admitting, "I dont have insights like you guys. Just feeling a bit stifled. Thought a good brawl might clear my head."


    Lucas, who had been silently observing Kuilan, smirked. "Gear up and come on up. Well give you a proper beating."


    Kuilan, with a wide grin, hastily equipped his gauntlets and boots, ascending to the combat platform.


    The showdown between the four continued until dawn broke.


    ***


    Dawn.


    I exhaled a deep sigh, gazing at the gradually lightening blue sky.


    "Whew..."


    Id gone to bed early in the evening, but with the upcoming defense battle on my mind, it was already almost sunrise.


    ...Cant sleep, maybe I should unbox.


    I took out two boxes from my inventory, placing them on the bed.


    One SSR-grade box Id received as a reward from Stage 9, and an SR-grade box from Stage 8.


    Id opened all the smaller boxes a while back, leaving these two precious ones untouched.


    I planned to open them when I felt lucky.


    Whether it was dreaming of pigs, finding two yolks in a cracked egg, or seeing a bluebird, Id decided Id unbox then.


    Who knew playing these gacha games would get someone so superstitious? But its inevitable.


    In any case, no such lucky signs appeared, and the next stage was imminent.


    It was high time I unboxed these treasures.


    Without hesitation, I cracked both boxes open at once. If Im doing this, Im doing it right!


    Flash!


    From the opened boxes, a dazzling light burst forth. I couldnt help but shout.


    "Did I score the jackpot?!"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Amazingly, shockingly, unbelievably!


    Both boxes dropped complete equipment.


    I knew I could trust you! RNG gods!


    Indeed, the RNG gods and I have a great relationship! Later, I should set up an offering table and perhaps even perform a ritual.


    From the SSR-tier box, an SSR-tier equipment emerged, and from the SR-tier box, an SR-tier equipment. So refreshingly honest.


    [Rewards]


    - <Dagger> Blink Knife (SSR)


    - <Gauntlet> Armed Assault (SR)Upstodatee from


    Firstly, I held the Blink Knife and whistled.


    My goodness, a teleporting dagger!


    As a weapon, it wasnt anything special. But the true value of this dagger was its special ability.


    After throwing the dagger, the user can teleport to its location.


    The cooldown was 5 turns (15 minutes), which was quite long, but giving a character a teleport skill revealed its overpowered nature.


    The drawback was that its primary focus was on the teleporting function, hence its base performance was rather weak.


    Even an average R-tier dagger could deal more damage, and its durability was also low. But still, its teleportation ability alone made it worth equipping.


    But who should I give this to... No one uses a dagger...


    Should I give it to Elize, Serenades escort? She always carries that Sword Coffin on her back and stashes all kinds of weapons in it. Plus, she seems to use daggers...


    Ah! Or maybe Verdandi?


    Verdandi, being an assassin class, would find it extremely useful and fitting.


    The problem was shes not under my command; shes a temporarily incorporated guest character.


    ...Maybe I need to think about this a little more.


    For now, I threw the dagger into my inventory, and next up:


    SR-tier Gauntlet, Armed Assault!


    It was usually abbreviated to AA in the game.


    AA stands for Armed Assault, but its also an acronym for a regular basic attack (Auto-Attack).


    Its name was fitting as a basic attack enhancement equipment.


    In terms of performance, its straightforwardly powerful, adding fixed extra damage to regular attacks.


    The figure wasnt that high, but as you accumulated regular attacks, the fixed damage also accumulated. And since fighters inherently rely heavily on basic attacks...


    Furthermore, being SR-tier, its relatively easy to farm, and you can acquire multiple pieces. Most would equip their fighters with this.


    Its like a standard uniform equipment.


    Despite my lengthy explanation, there was only one person I had in mind for it.


    Kuilan, you! Just how many high-grade equipment pieces are you going to gobble up?


    Right hand equipped with Lucky Strike (SSR), legs adorned with the Vampire Lords Boots (SSR), auxiliary gear being the Vampire Lords Muffler (SSR), and now, the left hand with Armed Assault (SR)?


    He was decked out in gear more expensive than most main characters. And he still felt fragile. What a piece of work.


    I wonder if my investment is right...


    It felt like continually buying a stock plummeting down, thinking, Its going to skyrocket someday!


    Anyway, most of my main party members are adequately equipped. Kuilan is the only character to invest resources in at the moment.


    Please soar high, you little bandit king...


    Kuilan is almost level 50.


    I can only hope he unlocks his ultimate skill and becomes super powerful soon. Please!


    ***


    After taking a short nap and waking up, it was just a little before noon.


    After taking a sip of cold water, he headed straight to the barracks. The reason was to hand over the newly acquired equipment to Kuilan.


    When he mentioned meeting Kuilan, Lucas, who had been appointed his escort, had an odd expression. "Whats the matter?"


    "No, its just that we had a bit of training among ourselves last night."


    "Huh? Last night? After the free exploration, you trained again?"


    "Yes. It was me, Evangeline, Damien, and Kuilan. The four of us."


    "Why does it feel like you all keep excluding me and sticking together?"


    If this keeps up, Ill be hurt. Of course, I had no intention of joining them for late-night training. I hate sweating!


    "It seemed that something was troubling Kuilans mind, so we gave him a good workout."


    Lucas murmured with a faint smirk on his face, "He might not be able to get up today."


    "What did you do to the kid, you devil..."


    "Kuilan... knows now."


    It seemed Kureha already knew.


    "You knew?"


    "...Yes."


    Kureha gave a bitter smile and glanced at his right arm.


    "That blood is a curse thats been passed down in our tribe."


    "A curse...?"


    "I had kept it hidden from my brother. I wasnt sure when or how to tell him. But now, he knows this way."


    Kureha, pausing his meal, looked up and started to speak, "Your Highness, after the fall of the mixed-race nations, do you know how the mixed-race people have been living?"


    I put down my utensils uneasily.


    A hundred years ago, there was a war between the mixed-race and the humans. The humans won.


    And then, the mixed-race became slaves to humans. Thats all I knew.


    The four major mixed-races: Dwarves, Elves, Mermaids, and Werebeasts.


    Kureha explained what happened to each of them.


    "The Dwarves chose to integrate into human society. Their skills were incredibly useful. Thanks to their active interaction and sharing of their technology, even after the fall of their nation, the Dwarves are still well-respected."


    Now I understood why, the moment Kellibey stepped into the blacksmiths, all the blacksmiths were so excited. That was the reason.


    "The Elves still have their nation, but they are trapped in an autonomous region, slowly withering away."


    The faces of the Shadow Squad, who had been conscripted from the Elf Autonomous Region and used as expendable soldiers, flashed in my mind.


    They must be having a hard time as well.


    "Mermaids... they fled. Beyond the eastern sea. Searching for a new habitat where they could live."


    Mermaids, who could live in the sea rather than on land, abandoned this continent.


    All that remained were the hybrid descendants of them and humans.


    The blue locks of Serenade, mixed with mermaid blood, briefly came to mind. I miss her a bit.


    "Last but not least, our tribe of beastmen originally lived divided by tribes. Even though we were lumped together as one species, the god each tribe worshipped was different, and the inherited blood varied."


    It was the same in the game. Lions, bears, tigers; it was very diverse.


    Back then, I thought maybe the game developers had some weird furry preferences. But this world was originally designed this way.


    "After our defeat in the war, some tribes were either completely suppressed or annihilated. However, our Leaf Tribe did not suffer significant damage in the war and was able to retain our full strength."


    Kureha spoke calmly.


    "Our tribes homeland was on the outskirts of the Empire, so other human nations did not particularly try to infringe upon us. Thus, our tribe could live in relative peace."


    "But how did you end up becoming... bandits roaming around?"


    It might have been a painful question, but it felt necessary to ask. At this, a bitter smile deepened on Kurehas lips.


    "Over the past 100 years, the Everblack Empire continually expanded its territory. And finally, the border reached our tribes land."


    I swallowed hard.


    Damn empire! This damn emperor father! The root of all evil!


    "So, our nation was the one to annihilate your tribe?"


    "... My younger brother and the survivors of our tribe believe so. Thats why theyve despised the empire, living as bandits and relentlessly fighting against the imperial army."


    Kureha looked up at me directly.


    "But it wasnt."


    "Then?"


    "I was the one who destroyed our tribe."


    ...?


    Huh?


    Caught off guard by the sudden confession, I blinked in disbelief. What did he just say?


    Kureha looked down at his right hand and reaffirmed slowly, "It was I who brought about our tribes destruction."


    "..."


    "I will tell you everything honestly. I believe you will trust my brother regardless of our bloodline."


    Kureha, reminiscing for the sake of sharing his story, offered me a bright smile.


    "Your Highness. If you had to kill someone to save another..."


    I suddenly felt chills.


    "How many would you be willing to kill?"


    In that instant, his face, overlapped with that of a werewolfs.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Over a decade ago.


    In the south-central part of the continent, near the Great Forest, within the woods of the Empire.


    Thwack! Thud-!


    Kurehas lightning-fast punch from the tree above found its mark on an imperial soldiers armor.


    "Gah!"


    "Ah!"


    The dents in the armor made the soldiers cry out in pain, throwing them backward.


    With his red ponytail spinning as he landed gracefully, Kureha swiftly hopped onto a branch and sprinted up the tree.


    The imperial soldiers, in desperation, aimed their spears toward the tree, but Kureha was already out of sight.


    "Why are you just standing there taking hits? Arent you on guard?"


    "But hes so fast, and there are so many of them"


    Crash! Bang!


    It wasnt just Kureha. Other warriors from the beastmen tribe were launching surprise attacks from the trees.


    Caught off guard by the sudden assault of these unknown beastmen warriors, the imperial soldiers began to fall one by one.


    Eventually,


    "Retreat! Fall back!"


    Unable to hold their ground, the imperial commander shouted, and the soldiers turned tail and ran as if they had been waiting for the order.


    Watching the retreating imperial soldiers, the beastmen warriors began to descend from the trees.


    Catching their ragged breaths, the warriors exchanged high-fives soon after.


    "We won!"


    "We repelled them again!"


    Despite their victory, the warriors expressions were far from jubilant.


    The imperial army, with their overwhelming numbers, relentlessly advanced, undeterred by their losses.


    In contrast, the beastmen warriors were limited in number, and their ranks were slowly being whittled down.


    Though they had a favorable kill ratio in these forest battles, their frontlines were steadily being pushed back. They were close to fighting with their tribes village as the backdrop.


    "You all fought hard! We won today!"


    Commander Kureha announced in a deliberately cheerful voice.


    "Check for the injured and fallen! Lets head back to the village."


    Upon their return to the village, the beastmen residents greeted the warriors with cheers and applause.


    Commander Kureha, in particular, was extremely popular. The villagers chanted his name in unison.


    "Kureha! Kureha!"


    "The miraculous Kureha! The undefeated warrior!"


    "The imperial army is no match for our warriors!"


    Kureha, with a tired face, waved appreciatively to the cheering crowd.


    Since his first battle at eighteen, Kureha had never tasted defeat.


    He either won or at the very least achieved a stalemate, always bringing his comrades back alive.


    Hence, he earned his nickname.


    The miraculous Kureha.


    The undefeated warrior protecting the tribe.


    "Youre still quite the celebrity, Kureha. But given your record, its almost legendary."


    Among the villagers, his mother greeted him with a proud and warm smile.


    After a light embrace with his mother, Kureha chuckled.


    "Its all luck."


    "Oh, my dear, its not luck. Its your skill."


    "Its not a joke. I really am lucky. I have this incredible talisman."


    Kureha glanced at the crude necklace around his neck. It was a necklace made from a coin of an ancient kingdom, no longer in circulation.


    "My younger brother, Kuilan, is watching over me."


    Kuilan was the name of his younger brother who had tragically passed away in an accident during their childhood.


    The necklace had once belonged to Kuilan, a cherished memento their mother had draped around Kurehas neck.


    His mother always reminded Kureha, "Kuilan watches over you. Never forget the name of the brother who protects you."


    Kureha couldnt even remember Kuilans face, but every time fortune favored him on the battlefield, he believed it was due to the luck bestowed upon him by his brother.


    "...


    Watching her son with a silent gaze, his mother cracked a gentle smile.


    "Youve been through a lot. Lets go home now. Your his father has been looking for you."


    The village chief, the martial arts master for the village warriors, and the villages primary shaman - that was his father. He waited for his son at the chiefs mansion.


    "Im back, his father."


    "Hmm."


    Despite his sons safe return, the his father didnt offer a smile.


    However, the softness in his usually stern eyes conveyed everything. He was proud of his sons victory.


    Kureha asked desperately,


    "What happened to that child? What became of that child?"


    "...Carrying the tribes entire wild nature, the curse, they would live their entire life as a monster."


    With his usual emotionless, rigid tone, his father reached forward.


    "Upon their death, the next child is chosen. One per generation, a vessel to carry on the curse..."


    His fathers hand felt around the trunk of the Maple Tree, finding a groove and sliding it to the side.


    With a resonant thud.


    Then, a small door leading into the massive tree opened.


    At the sight, one he had never witnessed before, Kurehas mouth dropped open in amazement.


    Leading the way, his father stepped inside the Maple Leaf Tree.


    And, the child who turned into a monster... will remain here until he dies, unseen by any tribe member and under the supervision of the villages head shaman."


    Inside the hollow trunk of the Maple Leaf Tree, there was just enough space for a single person.


    And within that space,


    Hah... Hah...


    A young boy was bound by chains around his neck, arms, and legs.


    With wild, scattered red hair, his body was emaciated, resembling a mummy.


    Barely skin and bones. And, sprouting all over his body, were tufts of hair resembling that of a wolf.


    The boy, collapsed on the floor, paid no attention to anyone, his hazy eyes just staring blankly into space.


    "This child is the cursed one."


    His father said to Kureha, who was staring at the boy in horror.


    Its Kuilan."


    "Excuse me? Kuilan...?"


    Kurehas hands trembled uncontrollably.


    This child is... my brother?"


    Yes."


    "But I was told Kuilan died!"


    "We had to let others believe so."


    His fathers voice was, as always, even-tempered.


    The ritual of transferring the curse from one vessel to another had to be conducted in secret. We couldnt use anothers child, so I had to choose between my two sons for the next vessel."


    "...Then why was Kuilan chosen over me?"


    Kureha, gazing down at his younger brothers parched lips that resembled drought-ridden soil, asked roughly.


    "Why not me? Was there a reason?"


    "You always say it yourself,"


    His father pointed to Kurehas chest.


    "You have good luck."


    Kureha, taken aback, looked down.


    Hanging from his neck was an ancient coin from the old kingdom. Kurehas eyes widened in shock.


    "You cant mean..."


    Yes."


    His father nodded slowly.


    I flipped the coin. It landed tails, and your brother was chosen as the vessel... Thats all there is to it."


    "...!"


    Kureha gritted his teeth.


    A coin toss.


    Such a trivial gamble had determined the fates of two brothers.


    Due to good luck, Kureha lived, and due to bad luck, Kuilan died.


    One became the tribes greatest warrior and a hero, and the other became a monster, his very existence erased.


    How could you, how could you do this..."


    Kneeling before the withered Kuilan, Kureha trembled violently.


    How could you commit such a heinous act, father...!"


    It was so that we could live as humans.


    His father murmured, eyes on his two sons.


    "If only one person becomes a monster in the tribe, then everyone else can live as humans."


    Kureha clenched his teeth, turning around.


    In the cold moonlight filtering into the wooden chamber, his father stood, as unyielding as ever.


    On the face of a man who had willingly borne the weight of centuries of tribal history and the lives of thousands of tribe members,


    "If only one person suffers, everyone else can find happiness."


    There was not a hint of guilt.


    "Thats all there is to it."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The moon is bright tonight.


    Kurehas father muttered, gazing up at the sky.


    Its a perfect night for the wolves to go mad.


    What... What are you planning to do?


    Kureha, his shoulders tense with anxiety, asked desperately.


    Why did you bring me here tonight?


    Tonight, this boy will be sent to the Imperial Army camp.


    Pointing to Kuilan, who lay on the ground, his father took deliberate steps towards him.


    He carries the curse of the entire tribe. If awakened as a wolf and exposed to a full moon like tonight, he becomes a formidable monster.


    ...!


    This boy will slaughter the Imperial Army for the rest of his life.


    And after that?


    Hell die.


    His fathers voice was incredibly matter-of-fact.


    Whether the Imperial Army defeats him after his rampage as a monster or he collapses unable to bear the manifested curse, he will eventually die.


    What...


    The curse that leaves his body will be absorbed here, on this altar, into this Maple Leaf Tree, which serves both as the tribes guardian and the nexus of our sorcery. Then well kidnap the next vessel and contain the curse again.


    Kureha demanded fiercely, You plan to use a child, who spends his life bearing this curse, as a weapon?


    ...


    Isnt it enough that we turned him into a monster so we could live as humans? Now you want him to sacrifice even that life for us?


    Without a word, his father drew a dagger from his robes. Kureha cried out.


    Please reconsider, Father! This isnt something a human should do!


    This boy is not only your brother, but also my son.


    He spat out in a stern voice.


    Do you think it doesnt tear my heart apart?


    As he began to chant a spell, he pricked Kuilans forehead with the dagger.


    At that moment, the branches of the Maple Leaf Tree writhed and stretched out like tentacles, embedding themselves into Kuilans body with a loud thud!


    ...


    Dark blood oozed from the wound on his forehead, staining his face.


    Blood pooled around his body, pinned by the trees branches. Yet, Kuilan did not move.


    However, when his father exposed the wound to the moonlight-


    Arrrrrrgh!


    Kuilan convulsed in agony.


    Red wolf fur sprouted all over the boys body, exposed to the moonlight. His mouth elongated like that of a wolf, and his eyes shone wildly.


    Horrifying sounds emanated from his bones as the boys frame expanded.


    But, chained down, Kuilan couldnt resist even as he writhed.


    By the time the fathers dagger had carved a distinct X-shaped scar on Kuilans forehead, the boy had transformed into a massive monster.


    With grotesquely grown claws, hideous fangs that wouldnt fit together, and red fur all over...


    A wolf monster bearing the curse of the entire tribe.


    Kureha.


    Overwhelmed by the sight, Kureha watched as his father turned to him and commanded,


    Take him. Release this monster in the Imperial Army camp and return.


    Gritting his teeth, Kureha shook his head.


    I cant.


    You must.


    I wont!


    You fool!


    In fury, his father roared at him.


    You must lead our tribe in the future! Will you be shaken just by the life of a mere younger brother?


    ...


    For the sake of one pitiable life, will you disregard the thousands of lives you must bear? Kureha! Cant you discern whats more important?


    Father growled like a wolf.


    To protect the many, you must know when to sacrifice the few with tears in your eyes... That is what it means to be a leader!


    If thats the form of sacrifice, I can never be a leader.


    Kureha slowly clenched his fist and assumed a combat stance.


    I cant let this child... my younger brother die. I will stop you, Father.


    Rage flashed in his fathers eyes.


    Are you saying youd abandon our tribe, our clan? Everyone in the clan is relying solely on you!


    This way is wrong, father! You know it yourself!


    As Kureha stood unwavering, his father brought his hand to his mouth and let out a sharp whistle.


    ...?!


    From the still-open door, warriors who had been waiting outside the altar flooded in.


    All of them could be considered as directly under the chiefs command.


    Father coldly spat out.


    Kureha might have been the tribes most formidable warrior, but the tribes warriors were also battle-hardened elites. The fight was intense.


    Both parties tried not to harm each other seriously, being long-time comrades, but as the fight escalated, the attacks became fiercer.


    The swing of Kurehas fists and the tips of the warriors blades became increasingly more threatening.


    At one point


    Clang!


    One of the warriors swung his blade, which Kureha narrowly dodged. The blade hit the chains binding the wolf-monster.


    Sparks flew, and the chains snapped. Everyone turned, eyes wide in surprise.


    "Huh...?"


    The monster, Kuilan, blinked, staring at the broken chains.


    And so, the monster twisted its body, as if stretching after a long slumber.


    Suddenly,


    Clang! Crash!


    The chains that had bound it shrieked in protest, falling away all at once.


    The creature had never truly been contained by mere chains. It had merely tolerated its confinement...


    Grrrr...


    With newfound freedom, the monster flexed its limbs, looking almost intrigued by its own movement.


    Witnessing such a creature, both the warriors and Kureha couldnt help but swallow hard.


    Then,


    Whoosh!


    The monster moved with a speed that seemed impossible given its massive form.


    In the blink of an eye, it stood before Kureha. He was paralyzed, simply staring up at the creature in shock.


    Slowly, the creature reached out, its hand nearing Kurehas neck. He braced for the end, believing those massive claws would tear into him.


    ...But they didnt.


    Instead, the monster gently touched the coin necklace around Kurehas neck with the tip of its claw, then opened its grotesque maw to utter something in an unintelligible tongue.


    Despite its garbled pronunciation, Kureha understood.


    "...Toss, huh?"


    Kurehas eyes widened in shock.


    Could it be? Did this creature remember a coin toss from a distant childhood?


    The eyes of the wolf-like creature were innocently curious, much like any young boys.


    "Kuilan, is that...?"


    As Kureha reached out to the creature, using its name,


    "Kureha! Its dangerous!"


    Warriors with swords drawn charged in.


    To the onlookers, it appeared as though the massive creature was about to rip Kureha apart.


    Only moments before, they had been in a standoff, but to these tribesmen, Kureha was a hero, the chieftains son, and a comrade against the Empires forces.


    They raised their weapons, ready to save Kureha.


    Kureha screamed, No! This child is Kuilan!


    Thud!


    But they didnt heed her plea.


    The charging warriors drove their blades into the creatures back and sides. It writhed, letting out a harrowing scream.


    AAAAAAAHHHH!


    Blood spurted from its wounds like a geyser.


    Droplets of the creatures hot, sticky blood splattered onto the warriors faces, bringing with it a foul stench.


    Wiping the blood from their eyes, noses, and mouths, the warriors stepped back in disgust.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "Damn it, I got some in my mouth..."


    "Huh?"


    One of the warriors, wiping away the blood, paused in confusion. Another warrior, untouched by the blood, asked anxiously, "Hey, are you okay? Whats wrong?"


    "The moon..."


    With blood still dripping from his face, the affected warrior gazed at the sky, entranced.


    "Has the moon... always been this big?"


    "What?"


    "Its too bright... I cant open my eyes..."


    Crack. Snap.


    The warriors bones began to twist and contort.


    His spine arched, jaw unhinged, limbs snapped, claws grew, and he was soon covered in fur.


    All the warriors who had been splattered with the creatures blood began to transform.


    The other warriors, witnessing this horror, dropped their weapons and fell to their knees.


    "Wha... Whats happening?!"


    Kureha, too, stared at this madness and stepped back, muttering, "Could it be..."


    Upon ingesting or being splashed with the monsters blood, the ancestral curse embedded within it was triggered.


    The dormant wolfs blood within the tribes warriors was awakened.


    Howl!


    Under the shining full moon, the warriors, now transformed into werewolves, let out a unified, terrifying roar.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Warriors transformed into werewolves, howling eerily, their eyes scattering a blood-red glow.


    Perhaps on any other day, even with the curse manifesting, they might have retained their sanity.


    But tonight was a full moon. The sky was illuminated by the fullness of the moon.


    Sanity was lost, replaced by sheer wildness.


    The werewolves drooled from their mouths, their eyes darting in search of prey.


    Under the grip of such wildness, they needed to hunt.


    Naturally, their targets were their kin who still retained human forms.


    Thud! Thump!


    "Arghhhhh!"


    "St-stop! Please, come to your senses... ughh!"


    The sharp claws of the werewolves sliced through armor, and their enormous fangs dug into flesh.


    The fate of the warriors yet to transform was twofold. Either be brutally slaughtered by those who were once allies or


    Shiver, shudder...


    Ahhhhhh!


    Become one of them.


    Those who didnt perish from the first blow were all turned into werewolves.


    After a momentary violent gust, only fallen humans and bipedal wolves remained.


    Gasp, gasping...


    Growling!


    The now vicious-looking werewolves divided into two groups.


    One group began moving towards a village abundant with prey.


    They began by walking on two legs, but soon they started galloping like beasts on all fours.


    "We need to stop them...!"


    Kureha, who intended to chase after them, was blocked by another group of werewolves.


    Their eyes locked onto the last human in the vicinity, drooling with anticipation.


    Kureha clenched his fists, ready to fight.


    Swoosh.


    Kuilan stood in front of Kureha.


    A werewolf monster, bigger than any other, positioned itself protectively in front of Kureha. Kureha, startled, looked up at him.


    Though bleeding from his wounds, Kuilan whispered, "Hey... Im... fine."


    "..."


    Kureha, his fist clenched tightly, stared ahead.


    "Help me, Kuilan. We have to stop them."


    In the distance, the group of werewolves running towards the village was visible.


    They must be stopped.


    If they reach the village, who knows what disaster will unfold...!


    Kureha, with a powerful stride, charged towards the werewolves in front of him.


    Kuilan, seemingly unsure at first, clumsily followed him with his massive form.


    The werewolves claws were as sharp as blades, and their limbs exuded monstrous strength. However, their attacks were merely wild swings led by instinct.


    One hit could be fatal! But if I can dodge...!


    Kureha narrowly dodged the werewolves attacks and retaliated by smashing their jaws with his fists.


    Kuilan, too, swung his arms awkwardly, catching and smashing the werewolves into the ground one by one.


    The stand against the werewolves was over in a flash. Without pausing, Kureha sprinted onward.


    The ones heading towards the village had gotten significantly farther.


    Too far! At this rate, I cant stop them...!


    Then it happened.


    Whoosh!


    Kuilan grabbed Kureha by the waist, pulling him to his side, and with a giant leap, they began covering several meters in a single bound.


    In no time, they were closing in on the werewolves. Kureha wanted to thank his younger brother, but there was no time.


    The village was just ahead.


    Kureha, propelled forward by pushing off from Kuilans arm, leapt.


    Landing firmly on the back of a running werewolf, he wrapped both arms around its neck andsnapped it.


    Thud!


    The desperate werewolf crumpled, and using its body as leverage, Kureha lunged forward again.


    Over there, Kuilan was seen smacking down two other werewolves.


    Three more to go...


    There were three werewolves ahead of Kureha.


    Drawing from all her strength, Kureha caught up with the closest werewolf and tripped it.


    With the creatures momentum, it tumbled headfirst into the ground, the sound of its neck breaking eerily echoing around.


    Two!


    The next one sensed Kurehas presence and charged at him.


    The wolfs sharp claws swiped the air. Kureha dodged and counter-attacked, striking its jaw and side with a fierce punch.


    A short yet intense clash ensued, and the victor was Kureha.


    The werewolf, with Kurehas fist embedded from its forehead to its nose, spat blood and fell.


    Last one...!


    Hope flashed across Kurehas face. If she took down the last one, there would be no more casualties!


    Kureha looked straight ahead to spot the last werewolf.


    But then.


    Whoosh-!


    The last werewolf rushed madly into the village square, attacking the townsfolk who were warming themselves by a fire and chatting.


    Blood and flesh scattered. The screams and cries of the attacked villagers pierced the night.


    "...No, ah...!"


    Kureha gasped.


    It was too late. Within seconds, around ten villagers had been brutally attacked by the werewolfs swift onslaught, their blood painting the ground.


    And then, mere moments later, they began to rise.


    His younger brother, Kuilan, had borne much more of the curse with a far weaker body.


    Kureha thought to himself that if he couldnt endure this much, hed be failing as an elder brother.


    Once the ritual concluded, Kuilans face appeared much more tranquil.


    His mother, clutching her staff, spoke in her human voice, "Having been a vessel for the curse all his life... your brothers spirit core is steeped in it. He will likely remain frail for the remainder of his days."


    Struggling to his feet, Kureha gave a weak smile, "Ill take good care of him."


    "And you... you should choose. Choose wisely."


    "Choose what?"


    "How the curse manifests."


    The tip of the mothers staff lightly poked Kurehas chest.


    "With my magic, Ive sealed the curse deep within you. However, if you sustain a severe injury or exert yourself too much, the curse will try to resurface."


    "And what will happen then?"


    "Normally, youd turn into a werewolf monster. But with my magic suppressing it, you wont transform. Instead... you wont be able to use that part of your body."


    "..."


    "Which would you prefer?"


    He didnt need long to decide.


    "Id rather lose the use of a body part. If I became a werewolf monster... I might hurt Kuilan."


    "...Very well."


    Watching her son willingly embrace his torment, the mother turned her gaze away, conflicted.


    "The Empires forces are coming."


    Beyond the burnt wooden barriers of the village, the sight of the Empires troops marching orderly was visible.


    They had lost their warriors and now, they had lost what they were protecting.


    The Leaf Tribes end was near.


    "Go, Kureha. Dont look back, just leave. Ill handle things here."


    Staring blankly at the approaching enemy, the mother said to Kureha, "Youre his elder brother. Teach Kuilan... the joys of living as a human."


    With immense pain coursing through him, Kureha cradled Kuilan. His brother, reduced to skin and bones, felt shockingly light.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of the enemys footsteps grew closer. The booming voice of the Empires commander echoed through the air.


    The brilliant shine of war badges and the spreading flames of magic...


    Leaving their burning hometown behind, his mother whispered softly to her two departing sons,


    "Im sorry for being such a wretched parent."


    Without looking back, Kureha too whispered,


    "Im sorry for being a terrible child."


    Holding his younger brother and staggering forward, Kureha couldnt be sure.


    Had his choice been the right one?


    Had leaving his hometown, his tribe, and his parents all behind been worth it?


    His mind was in turmoil. The curse inside him stirred like a pest, fueling his confusion.


    His entire value system was tangled up.


    What was I even fighting for...


    Thats when it happened.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Kuilan, nestled in his arms, coughed dryly and opened his eyes.


    Kureha gave him a weary smile and looked down at him.


    "How are you feeling, Kuilan?"


    "...Who... are you?"


    Kuilan asked in a fading voice, his unfocused eyes suggesting he didnt remember his time as a wolf.


    "Its me, your brother Kureha. Remember?"


    "...Im not... sure. Where are we? And wheres father?"


    Kureha, with a broad smile, took off the coin necklace he was wearing and placed it around Kuilans neck.


    "Kuilan. Youre a very lucky kid."


    "...Huh? But it hurts so much..."


    To a child whose entire life had been pain, Kureha asserted with conviction,


    "You were born into this world."


    "...What?"


    "Ill make you lots of delicious food."


    Supporting his frail brother, whose weight felt like he could float away, Kureha vowed,


    "Cold? Ill get you warm clothes. Ever slept under a soft blanket? Ill get you one. Ill buy you a feathered pillow too."


    This world is infinitely broader than that cramped Leaf tree hollow.


    "In spring, well sunbathe. In summer, well go to the riverside. In fall, well pick apples. In winter, well watch the snowfall by the heater."


    Its filled with things far more beautiful than any curse.


    "Well fish together. And, you know our tribes traditional songs? Oh! Ill also teach you martial arts, and..."


    What else could he give?


    What could he offer this child who had taken on the worlds curses for his entire life?


    Kurehas words faltered. Facing his younger brothers innocent gaze, he suddenly felt like crying.


    For the rest of our lives, Ill give back all the good fortunes Ive been blessed with to you.


    So, please-


    Dont ever regret being born into this world.


    Hugging his brother tightly, Kureha clenched his teeth.


    "Im sorry."


    "For what?"


    "I didnt know you were suffering... Im sorry."


    Rubbing his teary eyes vigorously, Kureha grinned.


    "Ill protect you from now on."


    To his brother, who looked puzzled, Kureha declared,


    "Protecting my little brother is my job!"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Kureha briefly recounted what had transpired afterwards.


    The two brothers had traveled all over the continent.


    The Leaf Tribe had completely fallen. Along their travels, they had joined up with children survivors of the tribe.


    Unable to muster the courage to tell the whole truth, Kureha informed Kuilan and the children that the Imperial Army was to blame for everything.


    Well, its not entirely wrong...


    If the Imperial Army hadnt attacked the village in the first place, none of it wouldve happened. I crossed my arms and huffed.


    Anyway, for years they wandered from refugee village to refugee village across the continent.


    They collided with the Imperial Army that was capturing refugees. During one such encounter, in an effort to escape a dire situation, Kurehas left leg had mummified.


    Following this, Kuilan began to view the Empire with true enmity, becoming a bandit and consistently raiding the Empire for ten years...


    "I think I have a pretty good grasp of your brothers past."


    Our conversation had shifted from the open space to the lords mansion midway through the story.


    The tale had become lengthy, and Kureha had grown concerned that Kuilan might overhear.


    "So its not just a name; you really have the blood of wolves running through you."


    "The Wolf King Lunar, whom you encountered in the dungeon, was truly one of our ancestors."


    Kureha nodded with a wry smile, looking directly at me.


    "Ive heard the motto of this Monster Frontline. Kill the monsters, save the people. I think its a very correct and admirable value."


    "..."


    "But Your Majesty, what is a monster? And what is a person? What criteria do you use to distinguish between a monster and a person?"


    Hearing this, I was suddenly reminded of the question the Emperor had posed to me in the Imperial Capital.


    - You say youll protect the people? Then whats your definition of a person? Is it humans? Demihumans? Or is it monstrous creatures that can speak like humans? Exactly how far does the term person extend?


    - What about traitors? Rebels? Thieves, robbers, and frauds? All of this scum is people! Are you saying youd lump them all together and protect them indiscriminately?


    Criteria.


    The criteria to differentiate between monsters and people...


    Lost in thought, Kureha pressed further.


    "Do we, with the blood of wolves in our veins... Are we monsters? Or are we people?"


    "..."


    "Do we truly belong on this front line?"


    I remained silent, pressing my lips together.


    Kureha, with his right hand, tried to pick up his teacup but almost dropped it. With his left, he grabbed it and sipped.


    Cold tea flowed into his parched mouth.


    "Ive been completely honest about our past. Now, whether you banish us or continue to employ us, thats for you to decide."


    Damn it. I internally sighed.


    Ever since this season began, Ive repeatedly found myself in situations requiring moral judgment, and its honestly exhausting.


    Changing the subject, I inquired, "By the way, I heard Kuilan has been saving money to buy his homeland. Whats that about?"


    Kureha chuckled softly before answering.


    "Originally, the Imperial Army converged on that area primarily for its mines and other resources. Time has passed, and Ive heard resource mining has concluded. Lumber harvesting has also ceased."


    "Ugh."


    "After the empire withdrew from that area, there were no inhabitants due to the monsters, and there were rumors that werewolves roamed the area... so the land went for a cheap price."


    Kureha nodded.


    "That became Kuilans goal. Though its now a ruin, buying his homeland with money and rebuilding it with his own efforts."


    "I see..."


    "... He might have such a dream because he has forgotten the terrible past."


    "Do you oppose that dream?"


    At my question, Kureha blinked his eyes and slowly lowered his head.


    "Well, Im not sure... But honestly, Im afraid to go back."


    Kurehas pale lips tightly shut.


    "After all, its the homeland I led to its destruction."


    ***


    I had Kureha sent back in a carriage. He was a friend with limited mobility after all.


    Watching the carriage recede, I turned to the person next to me and asked, "What do you think, Lucas?"


    But one always has to be cautious with big dogs.


    Just as the owner always claims their dog wont bite, its still considered polite to muzzle them during walks.


    "If I tell you not to use it, dont use it! Got it?"


    Upon hearing my repeated prohibition on his beast transformation, Lucas responded with a forlorn smile.


    ...


    Typical big dog. Looks terrifying.


    I wasnt sure if this protagonist would listen to me obediently. I exhaled deeply, shrugging. But hopefully, hed listen while I was watching.


    ***


    Two days later. Military tribunal.


    It sounds fancy, but the courtroom was simply an army meeting room with slightly rearranged tables.


    In such a backwater place, there was no proper court of law. From the start, this place was a fortress city with a military purpose.


    The judge giving the verdict was me, Ash, the lord and commander.


    And todays defendant... Camus, the SR-ranked mercenary from the Camilla Kingdom, who had previously attempted to kill Lady Reina and the mages of the magical brigade.


    Dragged out from prison and seated in the defendants chair, Camus was in a pitiable state.


    His body was bruised all over as if hed been severely beaten, and his swollen face was almost unrecognizable.


    ...The mages from the magical brigade said they had interrogated him.


    Sure enough, he seemed to have been beaten pretty badly.


    Although he appeared to have suffered, Camuss expression was calm. Just by looking into his eyes, one would think he was innocent. Well then.


    However, Camuss attempt to kill an ally was a blatant truth.


    He admitted it himself. Reina, who was stabbed in the abdomen at that time, is still unconscious in the temples intensive care room.


    Besides, he injured four of the guards with a knife.


    Even if its a fantasy world where an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, personal sanctions, and vengeance are somewhat tolerated.


    He had crossed a line that couldnt be overlooked.


    Prisoner, Camus.


    After recounting the crimes Camus committed, I delivered my verdict succinctly.


    You are sentenced to death.


    ...


    Camus silently bowed his head. I continued my speech.


    The execution will take place after the next defense battle. Thats all.


    I picked up a wooden gavel on the desk and lightly tapped the podium below. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Guards entered, grabbed Camus from both sides, and dragged him out.


    Camus, without uttering a word, staggered but walked out of the courtroom on his own feet.


    Sigh.


    I looked down at the wooden gavel in my hand. I never wanted to get used to such affairs.


    Since there werent specific restrictions on entering the courtroom, a few were watching the verdict. Mages from the magical brigade and...


    ...


    Junior.


    Juniors gaze met with Camuss as he was led back to prison. Camus quickly averted his eyes, while Junior kept watching his receding figure.


    ...


    After everyone from the magical brigade and the guards left, and as I was packing up to leave the courtroom,


    Junior stood still, looking at the spot where Camus had been.


    Junior.


    As I gently called out, Junior, startled, turned to look at me, to which I briefly replied,


    You can visit him whenever you wish.


    ...


    Speak up if theres anything on your mind. Understand?


    Yes, Your Majesty... Thank you.


    Junior flashed her characteristic fox-like smile. I returned a forced smile.


    Indeed, its not easy.


    Its a tough world.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Heart of Crossroad. Temple.


    With her hat pulled low, Junior hesitated outside Reinas room.


    She had heard Reina had just regained consciousness and came to see her.


    Yet for some reason, she couldnt muster the courage to enter.


    Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, and Priestess Margarita came rushing out with a shriek.


    "Ugh! Enough! What kind of thanks is this? Just stay still and leave when youre better!"


    "Whats so scary about offering to buy a meal as thanks? Come on, Saintess Margarita, Saintess! Seriously..."


    Watching Margarita sprint down the corridor, Reina chuckled dryly.


    She then turned her gaze to Junior and grinned.


    "Whats up, little mage? Here to visit the sick?"


    "Something like that... You look well."


    "Thanks to the anesthesia. How can I be fine with a hole in my stomach? Magic helped a bit, but Im far from stable."


    Despite just waking up, Reina chatted energetically before turning back into her room.


    Staggering a bit, she settled on the bed and patted it.


    "Stop standing there awkwardly and come in! Tell me what happened while I was out."


    Thats what Junior intended to do, so she stepped forward.


    But then.


    She stopped at the threshold.


    "...?"


    Reina gave her a puzzled look. Yet, Junior remained silent, looking down.


    -As a survivor of the magic bombing from Camila Kingdom. Why do you care about her?


    The question Camus had posed during the ambush haunted her.


    The sounds of the storm and lightning from 15 years ago echoed in her ears. Junior found it impossible to approach Reina any further.


    "...I see. Is that it?"


    Seeing Juniors state, Reina quickly caught on and sighed.


    "Maybe this distance between us is whats right. The Jupiters daughter. Its a miracle we even got this close."


    "..."


    "There are gaps that no matter how hard we try, cant be bridged. Weve managed to ignore it for so long, but it seems weve reached a limit now."


    Junior clenched both of her fists her intact right hand and the one scarred from the magic bombing.


    "I have one question... Do you regret what happened that day?"


    "What exactly are you referring to? Ive done a lot."


    "You annihilated my country, burned down my village."


    Juniors face was hidden beneath the brim of her hat as she asked in a suppressed voice, "Do you... regret it?"


    Reina responded immediately.


    "No."


    "...!"


    "I have never regretted any action Ive taken as a soldier."


    Reinas voice was cold and functional.


    "If I regretted, then what would that make of the subordinates who acted on my orders?"


    "..."


    "I was the commander of the magic corps. I ordered the killing of people, the burning of villages, the conquering of countries, and lost many soldiers in the process. If I were to feel comfortable with my regrets and seek redemption, then what would that make of the sacrifices of my subordinates?"


    "..."


    I was a soldier, Junior. If it were an order from above, Id do worse to your village than what I did. And I wont regret it until I draw my last breath, and I cant afford to regret it.


    Junior, clenching her teeth, hesitantly asked.


    So, if you were ordered to kill me, would you?


    ...Such an order wont come.


    And if it does?


    ...


    Reina let out a long sigh.


    Yes.


    She answered.


    If thats the order, then I must.


    ...!


    Juniors face paled, and Reina coldly spat out,


    Im not like your mother. If it were Jupiter, shed defy such orders, rebel, and run away holding you. She actually did that. But I cant.


    Throughout the decades they served together, Reina admired Jupiter. She wanted to live like Jupiter.


    Because she couldnt live that way herself.


    To be frank, Junior, I cant live like your mother.


    For a moment, a distant look crossed Camuss eyes.


    Perhaps he was thinking of his lost family? Junior couldnt tell.


    "In the 15 years following, I battled to reclaim my country and failed. Essentially, the Empire stole my entire life."


    Camus nodded toward Junior.


    "But youre different. You lived as a citizen of Camila Kingdom for 7 years and as one of the Empire for 15 years."


    "..."


    "Youve lived longer as part of the Empire. Our eras, the depths of our hatreds, theyre different. Its not odd for you to feel more allegiance to the Empire than to the Camila Kingdom."


    Junior clenched her fists. Camus continued.


    "I have no intention of blaming you for assimilating into the Empire. Dont feel guilty about the life youve led within the Empire."


    "..."


    "Likewise, dont be too hard on me for not forgetting my vengeance even after 15 years and still wanting to repay blood with blood. People have wounds in their hearts that cant be healed."


    What Camus was saying was similar to what Reina had told her.


    Softly, Junior muttered, "Unhealable... wounds..."


    "All weve done is survived. Each in our own way, unavoidably."


    "..."


    "We just survived, unavoidably."


    That phrase felt too painful yet so accurate that it made Juniors heart ache.


    "What should I do from now on?"


    After some contemplation, Camus opened his mouth.


    "Forgive if you wish to forgive. Seek vengeance if thats your desire. If you cant choose between the two, thats fine as well. Ponder on it. Until you find the answer you seek."


    "..."


    "Just dont forget. Everything youve been through."


    Camuss scarred hand grasped the iron bars. He murmured in a low growl, "Never forget that a man like me existed."


    "..."


    "Do not forget the Camila Kingdom. Its the burden we, the survivors, have to bear."


    Camus released his grip on the bars, stood up, and retreated deeper into the prison cell.


    "Ill be executed soon. Its best not to associate too much with a wicked criminal."


    As he disappeared into the shadows, Junior watched him from a distance.


    ***


    Upon exiting the prison, Ash was waiting.


    "Junior."


    "Prince."


    Ash, seeing Juniors somewhat awkward greeting, smiled warmly and gestured towards his mansion.


    "Theres a defense strategy meeting tonight."


    "Oh..."


    "Its a call-up, Jupiter Junior. Return to the main party."


    Clutching her staff tightly, Junior nodded enthusiastically.


    "Yes."


    "Hows your condition?"


    "Most of my injuries have healed. No need to worry."


    Ash glanced back into the prison.


    "Seems your inner turmoil hasnt quite settled, has it?"


    "...Yes."


    Junior shook her head side to side, lightly slapped her cheeks, and looked directly at Ash.


    "But these monsters arent here to listen to my woes. Ill set my worries aside for now and return to the front lines."


    Ash, taken aback by Juniors words, was about to say something but chose to remain silent. He then motioned towards the waiting carriage.


    "You know I always have a delicious meal prepared during our defense meetings, right? Lets go. They say you should eat meat when youre feeling down."


    Junior didnt quite catch the jest, but she felt the warmth in Ashs gesture.


    Climbing into the carriage, Junior thought to herself: She didnt know the life shed lead in the future. Whether shed forgive Rayna, or forget Camus, the future remained a mystery. But she was a magician employed at the monster front. To continue this inner battle, she first needed to defeat the monsters looming before her.


    "Prince."


    "Hmm?"


    "After weve swiftly dealt with these monsters," Junior flashed a cheeky grin at Ash, "Lets share our troubles with each other all night."


    "..."


    "I want to hear about your worries too."


    Ash chuckled softly and nodded.


    "Sure. Anytime."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Before long, the weather had become pleasantly cool. Autumn was just around the corner.


    The next defensive battleStage 10, the boss stage, was now close at hand.Upstodatee from


    I and my party members had been putting our utmost effort into last-minute farming.


    As a result, during our final free exploration before the stage began,


    [Free Exploration Completed!]


    [Characters Leveled Up]


    > Main Party


    - Lucas (SSR) Lv.50 (1) (3rd job change available!)


    - Evangeline (SSR) Lv.50 (1) (3rd job change available!)


    - Damien (EX) Lv.50 (1) (3rd job change available!)


    > Sub Party 1


    - Kuilan (SR) Lv.49 (1)


    - Tuesday (R) Lv.42 (1)


    - Wednesday (R) Lv.42 (2)


    - Becky (R) Lv.41 (2)


    - OnTheRock (R) Lv.39 (2)


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien. The three main party members had all reached level 50. Hooray!


    Finally, the 3rd job change! The ultimate skills!


    Having checked the status of the three, I internally cheered. Now, were all set to take on those monsters!


    Additionally, Lucas and Evangeline, being of SSR grade, could now farm for their exclusive equipment!


    Effectively, this trio was now complete as combat members.


    There were still numerous tasks leftlike acquiring end-game equipment, optimizing attributes, and more upgrades. But at least, they wouldnt be overpowered by the enemy due to a lack of skills.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Huh?"


    "Ow, whats this...?"


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien looked down at their bodies, groaning.


    Characters that reached level 50, colloquially known as Awakened Ones, would have a unique emblem appear somewhere on their body.


    Through these emblems, they manifested their ultimate skills.


    The location of the emblem is personal. Lets not ask where its engraved.


    Junior proudly revealed her emblem on her burnt left hand. Anyway, whether one hides or shows it, its their personal choice.


    ...But, wait a minute, Evangeline? Why do you keep looking under your arm like that? It didnt... appear there, did it?


    "Is it a mosquito bite?"


    Watching Evangeline poke at her armpits, I clenched my eyes shut.


    Damn it, girl! Didnt I say not to do that out here!


    We were in front of the teleport gate in the lords mansion, having returned from our free exploration.


    Everyone was wrapping things up.


    "...Sigh."


    Kuilan let out a soft sigh.


    The growth of the Penal Squad had been swift, and Kuilan was now level 49.


    It was a shame not reaching level 50, but the growth had been promising.


    "..."


    Somewhat withdrawn compared to before and gazing down at his fist with an uncharacteristic serious expression, it felt a bit off... But, hey, as long as hes diligent.


    The five hero characters of the Penal Squad are all members of the Leaf Tribe.


    Among the other regular bandits we had recruited, none were from the Leaf Tribe.


    The refugees they brought along were all just humans.


    In other words, the only party with the potential to turn into werewolves was just this one.


    ...If such an event were to occur.


    What choice would I have to make as their commander?


    With these worries, I furrowed my brows.


    Apart from the main party and the Penal Squad, I had also formed two more sub-parties. They were sent to the initial zones for autonomous exploration and leveling.


    Everyone was to play their part in the upcoming defense.


    Four awakened characters, and four available hero full parties. Though Reina was excluded, the four mages of the magic brigade can be used as reserves. Plus, there are the reserves of Lilly and Margarita.


    As much as I always whined, it was quite a luxurious setup at stage 10.


    This should be stable enough to clear.


    Its important not to let my guard down, but theres no need to be excessively apprehensive.


    We can definitely handle this defense. I clenched my fist.


    "Theres a strategy meeting this evening!"


    To the party members, weary from battle, I offered a confident smile.


    "As always, Ill feed you well. So, prepare for a meal! Come here by evening. Got it?"


    "Yes~!"


    The party members replied in unison. I felt like a middle school teacher.


    "Aider!"


    Upon summoning the director, Aider, who had been waiting near the mansion, hurried over. I nodded toward him.


    "Prepare the dinner for the meeting tonight, and call the people I name."


    "Its a cake, you fools!"


    "A cake?"


    "Why suddenly a cake?"


    The sight of the unexpectedly delivered large whole cake left everyone puzzled. I folded my arms, chuckling.


    "Its a thank you for growing safely thus far, and also a congratulations."


    In the game, when a player awakened, a special Awakening Pop-up would appear, radiating bright light. This signified that the player had acquired their unique job and ultimate skill.


    Reaching level 50 wasnt an easy feat, deserving of a celebration.


    Not only was leveling up a challenge, but surviving to such a high level in this damn game wasnt easy either.


    The same went for these guys.


    They had endured hellish defense battles and dungeons, and thankfully made it safely to level 50.


    If this isnt worth celebrating, then what is?


    "Junior secretly awakened without us knowing, didnt she? Lets celebrate together this time!"


    Aider, spinning the cake knife in his hand, grinned mischievously.


    The rest of the party members looked taken aback as they took plates and forks from Aider, but soon smiles spread across their faces.


    Holding the cake knife confidently, my poor slicing skills resulted in uneven pieces. Yet, when distributed in large chunks, it looked presentable.


    Aider served juice and milk next. We each took a plate of cake, raising our glasses in a toast.


    "Cheers to awakening!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Yahoo! If youre giving cake at night, I want to awaken four times a year!"


    Evangeline exclaimed jokingly, which I chose to ignore. Thats your last awakening cake chance, my friend!


    After having dinner and munching on snacks during our meeting, I wasnt sure if we could eat more cake. But everyone seemed to enjoy it, cream smeared around their mouths.


    Especially Evangeline, who seemed to be inhaling her slice. Slow down, girl...


    "Wow! This is so good! What is this?!"


    Evangeline exclaimed, cream smeared around her mouth like Santas beard.


    I chuckled as I wiped the cream off her face.


    "I had the chef make something special for today. You like it?"


    "Yes! Can I eat the rest?"


    "Sure, eat up and grow big."


    I remembered seeing Evangelines belly protruding a few days ago, but decided to let her eat as she pleased. After all, its her growing phase.


    As everyone happily enjoyed their cake and drinks, chatting away, I discreetly opened the system window.


    It seemed that unlike in the game where theyd radiate light upon awakening, here theyd simply determine their growth tree on their own. I wanted to check their unique jobs and ultimate skills.


    Lets see, lets see...


    Its been a while since I checked our main party members stats.


    [Lucas (SSR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: Emperors Guard/Knight


    - Job: Night Closer (TL Note: Explained next chapter.)


    - Strength 50, Agility 45, Intelligence 20, Stamina 45, Magic Power 30


    - Skills:


    > Passive: Man of Steel


    > Skill1: Strike of Will (TL: Changed it from Soul Strike to Strike of Will.)


    > Skill2: Step of Persistence


    > Ultimate: Divine Descent


    [Evangeline (SSR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: Heir of the Cross Family


    - Job: Frontier Guardian


    - Strength 50, Agility 40, Intelligence 30, Stamina 50, Magic Power 20


    - Skills:


    > Passive: Battle Cry


    > Skill1: Damage Save


    > Skill2: Damage Payback


    > Ultimate: Final Fortress


    [Damien (EX)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: None


    - Job: Magibullet Marksman


    - Strength 13, Agility 50, Intelligence 25, Stamina 13, Magic Power 37


    - Skills:


    > Passive: Magibullet Refinement


    > Skill1: Healing Magibullet


    > Skill2: Ruin Magibullet


    > Ultimate: Showdown


    "Huh, um..."


    ...A lot of information had popped up!

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Every time I looked at the character sheet, I noticed a mix of Korean and English.


    Why was this in English and that in Korean? What was the standard? Couldnt it be consistent even in a game?


    Thinking about it now, I guess it was just the directors preference.


    Pushing aside trivial thoughts, I honed in on the unique job titles of three characters.


    Lucas was titled [Night Closer]. Evangeline was the [Frontier Guardian]. Damien was known as [Magibullet Marksman].


    Both Lucas and Evangeline had retained their unique job titles from the game.


    First, Lucass Knightcloser.


    There was a lot of debate among the viewers about what this title meant.


    Did refer to a knight, as in Knight, or did it mean night, as in Night? And how should Closer be interpreted? (TL Note: is transliteration. Its Na-i-teu. Also, the second part was , which is Keul-lo-jeo.)


    After heated discussions in the community, my viewers concluded the following:


    When Lucas wore his unique gear and used his ultimate skill, he shone like the sun. Thus, late-game Lucas got the nickname Sun Knight.


    The sun rising on the battlefield.


    So, he was the one who ends the night (Night Closer).


    While this interpretation was popular, I preferred a less common one.


    In baseball, a closer refers to a relief pitcher.


    The ultimate player who ends the game and ensures victory.


    So, Lucas was the knight who concluded the war on this front and ensured victory - Wrap-up Knight.


    Anyway, every time Lucass job title came up, the chat erupted.


    People insulted each other, saying the other was ignorant about the English language. They argued over whose interpretation was right and whose was flawed.


    Eventually, mentioning Lucass job title in chat was even banned... Its just a job title, not something significant...


    Reminiscing about my streaming days, I shook my head to snap back to the present. Lets leave that story there.


    Next up, Evangeline.


    Frontier Guardian.


    There wasnt much room for interpretation here.


    Guardian of the Border.


    The one who guards the front lines.


    A fitting title for the heir of the Cross family, who had been guarding this fortress city at the southernmost tip of the continent.


    Ive never seen Damiens job before.


    Magibullet Marksman.


    Its also the title of a famous German opera. (TL Note: The Korean word used here was . This literally translates into Demons Archer. But, in this context, we are talking about Magibullets. Also, is the Korean title used for Der Freischtz, which translates to The Marksman. As such, I translated it as Magibullet Marksman.)


    Im entirely ignorant about that side of things, so while Ive heard of the operas name, Im not familiar with its content.


    Well, Ill understand it as an advanced title for a magic archer.


    Anyway, these were their job titles. Now, lets check out their ultimate skills.


    I tapped on Lucass ultimate skill [Divine Descent], Evangelines ultimate skill [Final Fortress], and Damiens ultimate skill [Showdown] to bring up their descriptions


    "Senior! What have you been doing there the whole time?"


    Huh?


    A voice suddenly called out.


    Startled, I looked up to find the other four party members staring at me. Evangeline was waving dramatically.


    "We called you over to celebrate, but youre over there cackling like a villain... Come over! Join us!"


    "..."


    Hearing that, I felt... odd.


    It was like being the parent at a childs school performance, engrossed in recording the event with a smartphone camera.


    Of course, understanding the exact stats of the party members through the system window was crucial.


    But right now, it was a time to celebrate these folks successful third class advancement.


    "Fine. Ill figure out the ultimate skill description later. Its much quicker to get a feel for its performance in actual combat anyway."


    Rather than the system window, I looked at my colleagues with my own eyes.


    I closed the system window and approached my party members. Clapping my hands, I asked, "Alright, what should we do for fun?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the same time.


    Downtown Crossroad. The barracks.


    "Im back. Phew... The others are having another drink and will come later."


    When Kuilan returned to the barracks.


    Clang-!


    "Cough!"


    Kureha, who had been cooking something in the kitchen, dropped a plate. Startled, Kuilan rushed into the kitchen.


    "I told you I was going to eat, you shouldve rested. This guy seriously never listens...!"


    Kuilans eyes widened in shock.


    It was only then that he noticed his brothers right arm had turned mummified.


    Kureha hurriedly pulled his sleeve down to hide his right arm, but it was too late.


    "Brother, your right arm...?"


    "Ah, this, well..."


    Waving his hand, Kureha gave a wry smile, "I ended up in a situation where I had to use force... haha. Thats how it happened."


    From here, a horde of werewolves poured out. Leading them was Wolf King Lunared.


    With only three days left to the defensive battle from the Crossroad,


    The Lake Kingdoms monster army was setting out.


    Hundreds of werewolves marched in an orderly parade towards the northern gate of Lake Kingdom.


    The aura exuded by the elite monsters under Wolf King was sharp as blades.


    It was when Lunared and his entourage reached the square in front of Lake Kingdoms northern gate.


    Flash! Flash-!


    Bright beams of light shooting from the square, splitting the sky, caught Lunareds eye, making him click his tongue.


    "Theyve already started."


    Stepping into the square, the beams were even more visible.


    Flash-!


    Nameless.


    She was swinging her sword, emitting those beams of light, annihilating the monsters. And countless werewolves were lunging at her, baring their teeth and slashing their claws.


    They were the bait division, keeping Nameless occupied.


    While the main force led by Lunared exited Lake Kingdom, their role was to divert Namelesss attention.


    Each time they were hit by the beams Nameless unleashed, the bait division vaporized into a splash of blood.


    Lunared would have loved to have a life-or-death battle with Nameless, but he was unsure of what punishment he would receive from the Demon King if he did.


    "Lets play after I finish this job first, Nameless..."


    Muttering to himself, Lunared led his main force towards the northern gate of Lake Kingdom.


    Kuguugugung...!


    The rusty iron doors, tightly closed, began to slowly part.


    "...! Stop, Lunared!"


    Nameless swung her sword with force as she noticed Lunared approaching the gate.


    Light exploded, and all the wolves in the vicinity were decimated.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Catching her breath, Nameless wiped the blood that splashed onto her cheek. Lunared stood still, gazing at her intently.


    "You seem worn out, Nameless."


    "..."


    "Just a century ago, you didnt tire so easily. Now you seem to wobble even facing these lowly foes?"


    "You dont seem at your best either, Lunared."


    Nameless retorted coldly. A flicker of irritation passed through Lunareds eyes.


    "What nonsense! Im in top form."


    "I only hear one heartbeat though?"


    Grinning slyly, Nameless thrust her sword towards the Wolf King.


    "Did you lose one somewhere?"


    "..."


    Silently, Lunared touched his chest, furrowing his brow.


    When he faced the wrath of the Demon King, one of his two hearts was crushed. Not just a vital organ, the heart was also the source of his magic power. Losing one meant he wasnt at his full strength. Yet, the Wolf King smirked.


    "Hmph! Do I need two hearts to annihilate a mere human? I intentionally discarded one."


    "Which one did you lose?"


    Narrowing her eyes, Nameless asked, "Between the heart of a wolf and the heart of a human, which one remains?"


    "Why would I care? As long as one pumps blood through my body, its sufficient."


    "Indeed."


    A knowing smile crept onto the lips of Nameless, who had her eyes closed, listening intently.


    "Lunared. Listen. Youre no match for Ash."


    "What?"


    "Even if I let you go now, your army will suffer a gruesome death. Youll never return here. Yet, I will still stop you with all my might."


    Nameless, gripping her sword, declared with a cold determination, "Because its my duty."


    "..."


    A wicked grin formed on Lunareds lips as he slowly turned towards the plaza where Nameless stood.


    "I was ordered to avoid you... but I cant. I need to slap that smug face of yours before proceeding."


    The royal guards tried to intervene, but Lunared, ignoring them completely, headed straight for Nameless.


    Amidst a plaza littered with wolf corpses, Nameless and Lunared stood facing each other, sword against claws.


    "No matter how much you sacrifice yourself here, theres no salvation for you, discarded princess."


    "I never wished for any."


    Nameless chuckled, "I just want to sink to the bottom of this lake and die with all of you."


    The next moment, the two mighty beings charged at each other, colliding in a fierce clash.


    ***


    Time flowed unrelentingly.


    The crescent moon grew fuller.


    Soon, it would be a full moon.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    A few days later, past noon.


    Standing atop the city walls, I swallowed a dry lump in my throat.


    At last, it was the day of Stage 10.


    Regular defense battles were always tense, but today was a boss stage. It was naturally more nerve-wracking.


    It seems easier than I thought.


    I recalled the Vampire Legion that had sprung out in Stage 5.


    Those bastards had ridiculous tricks and held horrifying strength.


    The Werewolf Legion was also formidable in terms of raw power, but the Vampire Legion was undeniably a tougher opponent.


    Those bastards would resurrect after dying, right?


    Moreover, due to the penalty for the Werewolf Legions intrusion in the previous Stage 9, no dark event had occurred.


    According to Aider, several other penalties had also been imposed on the Werewolf Legion.


    Probably, the Werewolf Legion I faced in the game now had a lower spec.


    I can definitely handle this.


    I scanned the top of the city walls.


    Crowded with various defensive weapons and artifacts, soldiers in fine armor and weapons, and dozens of hero characters ready for battle.


    Confidence surged within me. I nodded in satisfaction.


    "Theyre coming!"


    Just then, a scout shouted loudly. I raised a telescope and scanned the southern plains.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Hundreds of werewolves kicked up dust clouds as they emerged from the other side of the plains.


    Chills ran down my spine. So, these monsters have finally come!


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 10]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 body


    - Lv.45 White Werewolf<Elite> : 4 bodies


    - Lv.35 Gray Werewolf<Elite> : 245 bodies


    - Lv.30 Brown Werewolf : 450 bodies


    Exactly 700 in total.


    After swallowing hard, I stretched out my hand to the side.


    Instantly, the soldiers rushed to the cannons and ballistae, preparing to fire.


    Once those bastards got closer, I planned to give them a mouthful of the famed Crossroads crossfire.


    But then,


    Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The werewolves, advancing in formation, suddenly stopped.


    They were precisely outside the range of our artillery. The werewolves halted their march, merely marching in place.


    Dust clouds continued to rise around the werewolf pack, but time stood still.


    Our artillery troops were sweating cold beads. I blinked, bewildered. What are they doing?


    Could it be a "come-at-me" tactic?


    Whats a come-at-me tactic?


    Literally, You come at me.


    Its a strategy where you keep a distance and provoke from afar, waiting for the opponent to break their defense and attack.


    To fight on a more advantageous battleground.


    In a defense game, its the stance I, as a player, always take.


    You think you can fight? Come to the walls! That sort of vibe.


    ... But now, it seemed like the werewolf bastards were challenging us from the plains, as if saying, If you want to kill us, abandon your defense and come out.


    While a typical monster legion would immediately attack the nearest human, these were intelligent werewolves under the direct command of the Nightmare Legion Commander.


    Thats why they could pull off such antics.


    Damn, this is hilarious.


    I let out a hollow laugh. Do you think Id leave?


    In the game, there was a time limit to clear, forcing me to shed blood and tears as I went out to the plains to fight them off.


    But here, theres no such time constraint.


    Moreover, on this side, we had the overwhelming advantage of the city walls and the siege weapons.


    Why would I give up the home ground advantage and fight them on their terms?


    I lifted my telescope to observe them. Through the billowing clouds of dust, I could see four giant white werewolves, and seated between them on a chair was a werewolf with silvery-red fur.


    Lunared.


    Our eyes met, and the Wolf King gave a cruel, sly smile, beckoning me with a finger, as if inviting me to come out.


    My eyebrows twitched involuntarily.


    That bastard?


    Soon, the thick dust raised by the werewolves movement obscured Lunared from my view.


    I clenched my teeth and put away the telescope.


    Even if it kills me, Im not coming out, you bastards!


    Wait for days or months if you want! Come in if you dare!


    ***


    Night fell.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Those damn wolves hadnt advanced an inch, just constantly shuffling their feet.


    Given that werewolves received buffs under moonlight, I assumed they would make their move then.


    A month ago or even today, no matter how powerful a buff you received, you werent invincible.


    At best, you would become a bit faster, a bit fiercer.


    Yet, when facing the crossfire from our side, they scattered all the same.


    Stop dilly-dallying and hurry up! Just knock them all out!


    I raised the telescope to scrutinize their camp. As the sun was setting, I wanted to get one last look.


    Damn.


    But the dust cloud they had stirred up was so thick that I couldnt see anything clearly.


    Especially Lunared. After catching a glimpse of him at the start, I hadnt been able to spot him again.


    It was as if... he had slipped away from his own camp...


    ...?


    In that moment, chills ran down my spine.


    Thud!


    I threw the telescope to the ground and pressed my hand against my forehead. Hold on, just a second.


    Why were they noisily moving about and howling?


    I had assumed it was to distract our soldiers and break our formation. But what if it wasnt?


    To divert attention to themselves?


    Why would they want all eyes on them? Obviously, to distract from something else.


    What were they trying to hide?


    Distract the enemy with noise from the east and attack from the west.


    This basic military strategy came to mind.


    If, while their main force was loudly drawing our attention, they had dispatched a separate unit under the cover of night and the dust cloud?


    But where would they send this separate unit? Those monster bastards always attack the southern wall of Crossroad...


    Mid-thought, my eyes widened in realization.


    Why had I assumed they would only attack the southern wall of Crossroad?


    The land in front of Crossroads southern wall was a plain.


    Whereas, the areas in front of the eastern and western walls were swamps, and the region around the northern wall was rugged mountain terrain.


    Due to these geographical features, and the proximity to the Lake Kingdom dungeon, the monsters, always seeking the shortest route to kill humans, had always attacked the southern wall.


    It was the same in the game. In fact, the game didnt even manage the walls on the north, east, or west sides.


    Only the southern wall saw any combat.


    But this was reality.


    And for these nefariously cunning werewolves, crossing the swamp, traversing the mountains, and flanking to attack a less-defended wall was entirely possible...!


    ...Wait a second.


    Then it hit me.


    The refuge.


    Built in anticipation of an attack by Jormungandr, it was... located outside the northern wall.


    If the Werewolf Legion truly had dispatched a separate unit.


    And if this unit were to storm the refuge-


    Damn it.


    I wasnt certain. But I had a bad feeling.


    In desperation, I shouted.


    Strengthen the defenses at the eastern, western, and northern gates! Place barricades outside the refuge by the northern gate!


    Huh?


    Lucas, startled by my outburst, questioned, and I yelled back at him.


    Tell everyone to get inside the walls! Now-!


    ***


    North-east of Crossroad. The Refuge.


    Why are these monsters taking their time this go around, Lilly?


    A worried citizen asked, and Lilly responded with a smile.


    Dont worry. Our troops will handle them soon enough. Just one more night here and it will all be fine.


    "Its unsettling, isnt it? Ive been living here for nearly 20 years, and Ive never seen monsters manipulate time like this before."


    "Haha. You know our lord, dont you? Theyve defeated even the fiercest monsters before. This time will be no different."


    "I do trust our lord, but..."


    Lilly, after finishing repairs on the malfunctioning alchemical water purification system, offered a comforting smile to a groaning citizen.


    Not far off, Saintess Margarita was attending to the sick.


    The atmosphere in the refuge was palpably tense, a stark difference from normal. This prolonged standoff with the horde of monsters was casting a grim shadow.


    The faint sound of monsters footsteps and howls reverberated all the way to where they were.


    ...Itll be okay. I just need to do what I have to do.


    Suppressing the rising anxiety, Lilly wiped the sweat from her brow and looked around to see if there were other systems that needed fixing.


    Thats when it happened.


    "Ah! No!"


    "Arghhh!"


    The screams of the guards echoed harshly.


    As Lilly and the startled citizens turned their heads in that direction


    "What the?"


    Holding the body of a guard torn in half, a massive werewolf with silver-red streaks was laughing malevolently.


    "Theres plenty of tasty prey here, isnt there~?"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Ash realized it all too late.


    From the beginning, Lunared had planned a diversion.


    He intuitively knew that a direct confrontation against the monsters defense line would be futile.


    He had lost a heart and before setting out, he had a skirmish with Nameless, even sustaining a direct hit from a sword.


    Yet that wasnt all; as soon as he emerged on the surface, various restrictions were imposed upon his entire legion.


    A head-on battle was distinctly disadvantageous.


    So, why not fight dirty?


    While ostentatiously drawing attention, he covertly moved a portion of his elite troops.


    Using the dust cloud raised by his subordinates and the cover of night, he managed to slip out of the main group and circled around the vast battlefield.


    Bypassing the heavily guarded southern wall of the human army, he decided to attack the three other gates.


    He split his detachment into three. Lunared personally decided to attack the north.


    To avoid detection, he took a detour around a rugged mountain, and after a day and a half, he finally reached a point where the northern gate of the fortress was in sight.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Seeing the human soldiers surrounding him, brandishing their spears, Lunared chuckled silently.


    "Seriously, life is full of surprises. What a delightful gift. Hehehe."


    "..."


    "..."


    With tense expressions, the refuge guards gripped their spears.


    None among them were hero characters. They were all just ordinary soldiers.


    Normally, they wouldnt have been able to stand in front of the Nightmare Legion commander. Theyd either wet themselves or faint, screaming in terror.


    The sinister aura emitted by a commander-level monster was that powerful.


    However-


    "AAAAHHH!"


    "Its a monster, a monster!"


    "Run! Get inside the gate-!"


    Right behind them, ordinary people screamed and fled in terror.


    They realized that if they retreated, everyone would be slaughtered.


    So, they had no choice but to grip their spears. With no other option, they stood their ground, even if they were mere meat shields in front of that monster.


    As armored and armed individuals, it was their duty not to flee.


    Lunared, observing the humans who were terrified but did not retreat, nodded in appreciation.


    "Brave little creatures."


    Then - his claws swiped.


    SWISH! SWOOSH!


    A bloody spectacle unfolded.


    Spears snapped like twigs, armors folded like paper.


    Bodies crumbled like mounds of dirt, lives evaporated like droplets in the scorching desert.


    Against the wolf kings blade-like claws, the noble resistance of ordinary humans meant absolutely nothing.


    The guards were mercilessly slaughtered.


    "I live for the struggle."


    In front of the scattered bodies of the guards, Lunared slowly bowed his head in respect.


    "Thus, fallen warriors, I salute you. Your willpower was a rather tasty appetizer."


    Soon after, a cruel smile formed on the wolf kings lips.


    "Now, shall we begin the main course - the massacre?"


    Behind such a wolf king, about twenty ferocious werewolves also shared a wicked grin.


    The distance from the refuge to the northern gate was short.


    However, the number of citizens inside the refuge was far too many.


    The citizens, rushing towards the gate, caused a bottleneck at the gate entrance.


    People screamed in panic, rushing to the safety within the walls. They pushed, tripped, and let out harrowing screams.


    Total chaos.


    It was one of Lunareds favorite scenes to behold.


    But just as the werewolves advanced on their prey, flailing like fish caught in a net


    Suddenly.


    Five humans stood in the way of the monsters.


    "Ho,"


    A glint of interest flashed in Lunareds eyes.


    "Some of them might actually prove useful."


    Blocking the werewolves were Lilly and Saintess Margaritas reserve party.


    Margarita, trembling, cast a shield spell, and atop Lillys head, a ball of fire levitated.


    The other three hesitated slightly, raising their weapons.


    "They dont seem like proper fighters...but oh well, theyll be fun to play with."


    Crack. Crack.


    Lunared cracked his knuckles and ordered his subordinates.


    Of course, I had more than a few tricks up my sleeve!


    The Shield Turret would grab the monsters attention, and Damiens sniping would thin their numbers. With that, a makeshift defense line had been established.


    It might not hold for long, but it should buy us enough time until reinforcements arrive.


    Once I send defense troops to the northeast-


    "Lord!"


    It was then. Lucass urgent shout broke through the chaos.


    "The main force of those beasts is charging!"


    "!"


    I clenched my teeth, turning to the south.


    Under a moonlight that illuminated the southern plains as if it were day,


    Awooooo!


    Awooooooo-!


    A long, haunting howl filled the air, signaling the Werewolf Legions advance.


    Seems like they grew impatient just sitting around.


    The main werewolf force began sprinting towards the southern wall at a terrifying speed.


    Damn it! Theyre coming at us from all sides!


    But these mutts should think twice.


    Do they really think someone with my experience in this game cant handle this much?


    "Lucas!"


    In a split second, having assessed the situation, I issued an order.


    "Im delegating command to you! Take charge of the southern wall and fend off their main force!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "3rd and 4th party, along with four mages from the magic battalion, reassemble under Lucass command! Focus on defending the southern wall!"


    Id kept the 3rd and 4th backup parties and had Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, and Piggy from the magic battalion ready as a firepower team.


    With ample troops, solid defenses, and Lucas overseeing it, I wasnt too worried about the southern wall, even with the enemys main force approaching.


    "Damien!"


    Turning my head, I called out to Damien, who continued sniping towards the north.


    "Keep sniping here! Focus on the north until the citizens in the northern shelter are safely evacuated. If the situation becomes critical on the east and west, assist them as well. Im counting on you!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    From the southern walls to the north, east, and west.


    It was an insane directive to cover the entire perimeter of the city, but Damien did not hesitate, and I didnt consider it an excessive command either.


    Damien had that much capability.


    Evangeline, Junior, and the Penal Squad!


    I gestured to the north as I called out the remaining hero characters.


    Were heading to the scene! Right now!


    Yes, sir!


    Every second counts! Run!


    Well lead the way!


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline was the first to rush along the walls towards the north, moving as swiftly as a flying squirrel. The Penal Squad hastily descended below the walls and began to sprint directly towards the north.


    After issuing a few more instructions to Lucas, I too was about to descend from the walls when Junior extended her hand to me.


    Hold on, Your Highness. Ill get you there swiftly.


    You can use flying magic or something?


    I can do a similar trick.


    As I grasped Juniors hand, she conjured a wind, lifting us gracefully into the air.


    We soared, gliding like paragliders from the walls down to the city streets.


    Upon landing in front of the barracks, I shouted to the soldiers rushing out in haste.


    All waiting troops! Reorganize into three squads! Squad 1 to the east gate, Squad 2 to the west gate, and Squad 3 to the north gate! Move out immediately!


    Yes, Lord!


    Thanks to their experience from previous defensive battles, the soldiers were notably quick in their actions.


    Almost immediately, the reorganized soldiers began running in their designated directions.


    As I was about to take hold of Juniors hand and fly once more with her wind magic, Kureha stumbled out of the barracks.


    What on earth... What is happening, Your Highness?


    Its best you stay hidden inside the barracks, Kureha.


    I gritted my teeth, staring intently at the northern city gate.


    Its a complete mess out there.


    Kureha looked around, following my gaze, and swallowed hard, his face pale with shock.


    Flames were erupting from the east and west gates. Dark smoke rose menacingly into the sky.


    Civilians who had sought refuge were now fleeing into the city through the north gate, continuously screaming in terror and shedding tears. The entire city was in utter chaos.


    I shuddered.


    Tonight seems like its going to be a long one.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Rushing toward the northern wall, I continually berated myself internally.


    I had played this game up to the 742nd round.


    The experience accumulated then had become a formidable asset, helping me manage the hellish front lines of this place all this time.


    But what about now?


    Blinded by the games rule that monsters always attack humans on the shortest route, therefore fighting only at the southern wall, I failed to consider other possibilities.


    My experience in the game, played 742 times, had rigidified my thinking.


    I had thought the battlefield of this fortress was only the southern wall because that was the rule in the game.


    However, the werewolves had circumvented it.


    Not only the wall but they also went around the games rule. And it worked wonders.


    I should do the same!


    Biting my lip lightly, I urged myself on.


    Dont be trapped within the rules, Ash! Think above them!


    This place was already beyond a gameit was reality.


    There were numerous ways to bypass the rules of the game. Everything depended on my actions.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    One shouldnt be ruled by the rules.


    One should rule the rules.


    ...!


    In that moment, a vague realization brushed past my mind.


    The question that had tormented me in recent weeks.


    And the key to leading this defense to success.


    The answer that ties everything together shimmered before my eyes, as elusive as a mirage.


    Struggling to organize my thoughts, gritting my teeth, I dashed towards the northern gate with Junior.


    ***


    At the northern gate.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    True to its name, the Shield Turret had a cannon gate.


    Although it didnt deal significant damage, the cannon fired bullets that applied a taunting effect to the hit opponents.


    Thump! Thump! Boom-boom!


    The Shield Turret faithfully executed its role, firing taunting bullets in all directions, drawing the werewolves to itself.


    The problem was,


    Crack! Creak!


    Creak!


    The hastily constructed Shield Turrets armor was too thin to withstand the powerful attacks of the werewolves.


    Kaboom!


    The turrets armor shattered, bursting in all directions.


    Half-destroyed, werewolves clinging to the turret all howled in unison.


    Awooo!


    Awoooo-!


    Then, to these werewolves,


    Whizz-!


    A magic bullet flew in like a ray of light.


    It was a magic bullet shot by Damien from the southern wall, a brutal snipe that effortlessly took down three at a shot.


    However,


    Clang!


    It was deflected.


    Lunared, entering the bullets trajectory, blocked the magic bullet with all his might.


    A satisfied smile graced the face of the Nightmare Legion Commander.


    "Well done, sniper!"


    Every time the Wolf Kings claw-like nails, reflecting the moonlight, swung around, Damiens magic bullets disintegrated, scattering like stardust.


    "But this wont penetrate my claws! Bring something stronger! Come on, hurry!"


    Responding to that, a more potent snipe came flying in.


    Zing-!


    [Ruin Magibullet].


    It was a powerful magic bullet shot by Damien with his 2nd skill.


    Recognizing the immense power of the magic bullet, glowing red like a malevolent star, Lunared immediately sensed its threat.


    So, he didnt block it.


    Thunk! Thud! Whack!


    Twisting his body, he narrowly avoided the demonic bullet. The heads of the three werewolf minions exploded into fragments. Lunared laughed softly.


    "Ah, so thats its power."


    As the startled soldiers threw themselves in front of the civilians, the wolves turned their claws and teeth against the disoriented soldiers.


    "Ghah!"


    "Aargh!"


    "Stand your ground! Maintain the formation!"


    Lillys party and the soldiers were quickly killed or injured, but they couldnt retreat.


    Margarita desperately threw up shields and healing spells, and Lilly, gritting her teeth, summoned her magic to fire off fireballs. But their limits were clear.


    "Heh, heh..."


    "No more... magic..."


    As the shield magic faded and the fireballs ceased, there was no more strength left to hold the wolves back. The werewolves shifted their attention to easier prey.


    Unable to enter the castle gate, two children, a boy and a girl, who were conspicuously protruding outwards, were crying in each others embrace.


    As the wolves lunged at the two tasty-looking lives, swiping with their claws.


    "Eeek!"


    Lilly threw herself between the wolves and the children, taking the brunt of the wolves attack on her back.


    CRUNCH! CLANG!


    The wolves claws tore Lillys wheelchair to shreds.


    However, having taken the attacks on her back, Lilly was unharmed. The children she shielded, and the wolves that had slashed with their claws, all looked bewildered.


    Holding the children close and protecting them, Lilly gave a weak smile.


    [Flame Skin].


    Her unique ability allowed her to evade all physical attacks at the cost of consuming magic.


    The problem? She was now truly out of magic.


    The werewolves surrounding Lilly slashed relentlessly. Holding the children close, Lilly clenched her eyes shut.


    Since her first day at the monster front, she had always anticipated this end.


    But these innocent children in her embrace, how could they...


    In a matter of moments, her magic drained. Lilly whispered softly to the sobbing children.


    "Its okay, itll be over soon. Close your eyes."


    The children, shivering, closed their eyes.


    But Lilly didnt. She gritted her teeth, glaring at the wolves slashing at her.


    By any means, if I could muster up enough magic power, maybe I could take down at least one of them...!


    In that moment.


    Whoosh! Whoosh-!


    Arrows rained down from the side.


    Giant arrows shot from a great bow pierced through the throats of werewolves that were heading towards the other citizens.


    The wolves tumbled to the ground, letting out grotesque sounds.


    Simultaneously,


    Thunk! Th-th-th-thunk!


    Sturdy spear-like projectiles flew in, piercing through the bodies of the werewolves.


    The werewolves surrounding Lilly retreated rapidly, gnashing their teeth in desperation.


    Huh?


    A flustered Lilly opened her mouth slightly.


    This familiar combat style, could it be...?


    Just then, one stubborn werewolf, refusing to give up, lunged at Lilly with its claws bared once more.


    Faster than that swipe, a man wearing a hood and cape charged forward, spear in hand.


    Whoosh-!


    The spear cleanly impaled the werewolfs chest.


    Phew.


    The man expertly kicked the werewolfs chest to retrieve his spear and then, exhaling a sigh of relief, turned to Lilly.


    I apologize. I was a bit late in coming back.


    Lillys eyes widened in recognition.


    Could it be...


    Upon removing his hood, the mans familiar face was revealed.


    Godhand...!


    Brushing back his distinct elvish teal hair, he shot Lilly a sly grin.


    The captain of the firepower team from Shadow Squad under Monster Frontline, Godhand, twirled his spear and took a stance.


    Shadow Squad Trio, reporting back to Monster Frontline as of now.


    Similarly removing their hoods, Bodybag and Burnout stood to Godhands left and right.


    Bodybag, using telekinesis, retrieved the thrown spears and levitated them in mid-air, while Burnout readied another arrow on his great bow, enchanting it with explosive properties.


    With eyes as cold as metal directed at the growling monsters in front of him, Godhand declared without hesitation.


    Were here to expel the monsters.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Ugh-


    Taking a deep breath,


    Charge!


    With a battle cry, Evangeline thrust her lance forward.


    The lance, glowing with a pure white light, tore through the space, charging forward.


    Clang!


    Lunared effortlessly deflected the attack with a swing of his claw. A smug smile was playing on his lips.


    It was clear: Lunared was far stronger than Evangeline.


    Evangelines desperate attacks were easily parried by Lunared, but...


    Zing-!


    Kuh!


    Every light attack from Lunared was landing as a heavy blow on Evangeline.


    Each time Lunareds claws shimmered under the moonlight and cut through the air, plates attached to Evangelines armor were swept away.


    The armor that Evangeline currently wore was the Golem Armor.


    Several layers of golem plates were stacked onto it, making its defense as reliable as any other top-tier armors.


    Yet, it was breaking.


    Like feathers scattering from a bird hit by a bullet, pieces of Evangelines plates shattered with each of Lunareds attacks.


    Damn it!


    Holding up her shield, marred with claw marks, Evangeline tried to steady her breath.


    Scratches marred her pale cheeks and neck. Lunared licked the blood off his claws, giggling.


    To stand alone against the Nightmare Legion Commander. Quite brave.


    Its time to pay for your youthful arrogance, young knight.


    Throughout all this, Damiens sniping support continued.


    Without Damiens support, Evangeline would have already lost her life.


    Bang! Boom-!


    The problem was that Damiens sniping wasnt infinite.


    After exhausting the bullets of the Black Queen, Damien had refilled his magic power to continue sniping. But even that had run out.


    Now, he was providing sniping support with his second rifle, the Hunters Retribution. But its power was noticeably weaker.


    Snipers become formidable with their bullets and range; but without those, they are significantly weakened.


    Lunared kept deflecting the incoming bullets as if swatting away pesky bugs.


    As the sniping grew weaker, Lunared shifted his remaining strength to intensify his attacks on Evangeline.


    Zing-!


    The Wolf Kings claws ruthlessly scraped the armor and shield,


    Thunk...!


    The last of the plates attached to Evangelines armor fell off.


    Now only in the base structure of the Golem Armor, Evangeline tightly gripped her nearly shattered shield.


    Any last words?


    A confident Lunared sneered.


    Ill listen. I have the courtesy to hear the last words of a human who held me off this long.


    Every time you open that trap of yours, its like youre barking. Sure youre not a dog?


    Evangeline smirked mischievously and subtly gestured behind her.


    If you want last words, maybe you shouldve asked your minions first?


    ...!


    Shocked by her words, Lunared turned her gaze towards the northern gate.


    All the werewolves, who had been attacking the north gate with him, lay dead.


    The three members of the Shadow Squad had timely joined the fray and with their overwhelming firepower, had torn through the wolves.


    Soldiers who had raced from the barracks joined later than the rest, but they finished off the werewolves and orderly ushered the citizens into the city.


    Lunared let out a sarcastic laugh.


    A lance knight and a sniper. His fight with this duo was so thrilling, he inadvertently overlooked the fact that all of his subordinates had died in the meantime.


    "These damned fools."


    Thud! Thwoosh!


    Godhand, who confirmed the kill of the last werewolf by thrusting two lances into its neck, withdrew his weapon and turned to look at Evangeline.


    "All the monsters have been dealt with, Evangeline."


    Observing the tattered shield hanging on Evangelines arm, Godhand transformed his two lances into a large shield. A fitting spell for a metal sorcerer.


    "Use this for now."


    With the enemy leaders appearance, the human defense against the surprise attack naturally gravitated towards the north.


    Already in a state of turmoil, defenses for the east and west were inevitably weakened.


    Especially if the enemy forces there appeared small.


    Thats when the breakthrough command would be given.


    "I brought along a hundred subordinates on this raid. I have twenty of them with me here," Lunared explained to Evangeline in a friendly, jovial tone.


    "Ten each will fake attacks on the east and west, but when I signal, an additional thirty covert operatives whove been hiding will attempt a surprise breakthrough on both sides."


    "..."


    "Theyll breach the gates and invade the city. That was roughly the plan."


    Lunareds strategy had worked brilliantly.


    Because the number of werewolves appearing at the east and west gates was perceived as small and manageable, almost all the soldiers had gravitated towards the north gate.


    If from the beginning a huge number of werewolves had swarmed the east and west gates, reinforcements from the center and south would have bolstered those defenses, and a sufficient number of soldiers wouldve likely thwarted the surprise attack.


    But the soldiers, assuming the main ambush was from the north, had abandoned the east and west to focus on the northern front.


    If the east and west gates were to be attacked under these circumstances...


    "Damn it! Send soldiers to the east and west ga"


    Just as Evangeline was about to order,


    Thud!


    Lunared took another step forward.


    "...!"


    Suddenly, a terrifyingly violent aura, like nothing before, began emanating from the Wolf Kings body.


    "Remember when you asked if I could take on all of you by myself, Lancer?"


    Lunared bared his teeth, a mad laugh escaping him.


    "My answer is I dont know. Well have to fight to find out."


    "...?!"


    As a military leader, Lunared would never face an opponent stronger than himself head-on.


    But as a warrior, Lunared would eagerly challenge someone perceived mightier.


    He was a cold-blooded hunter, yet also a passionate martial artist.


    Though these two personas seemed contradictory, he embraced both as part of his identity.


    He was both a wolf and a human.


    "Well, let me see if I can take you all on."


    Toward the fortress wall teeming with humans, the Wolf King began his solitary march.


    "Let the battle begin, humans!"


    ***


    Eastern Wall.


    "Pant, pant, pant!"


    Standing atop the wall, I wiped the sweat trickling down my chin with the back of my hand.


    The Shadow Squad had appeared on the ally list in the system window, and the moment I confirmed they had engaged in battle at the North Gate, I redirected toward the East Gate, while Junior headed for the West Gate.


    The first reason was that we had enough troops to resist them at the North Gate.


    I had a feeling these wolf bastards wouldnt just settle for a simple three-front surprise attack.


    That was the second reason.


    The situation was already a chaotic mess. It wouldnt be a surprise if these bastards complicated things even more here.


    If enemy forces were to rush into the East and West Gates at staggered intervals in this scenario, we would undoubtedly collapse. Thats why Junior and I had split up to defend.


    Damn it, they really came.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The automatic defense turret beside me belched fire.


    In front of me lay the body of a werewolf sliced by a magic blade, while in the distance, werewolves affected by my [Gaze of Command] were frantically attacking one another.


    We somehow managed to defend the East Gate.


    With the help of a few remaining soldiers and my efforts, we had managed to hold the East Gate.


    Looks like the North Gate has been defended too. If only the West Gate that Junior went to hold can be successfully defended, maybe we can salvage this mess...


    Or so I thought.


    Ding!


    [Warning: The citys West Gate has been captured!]


    "..."


    Staring at the glaring red system notification in front of me, I was at a loss for words.


    The absolute worst notification one would want to see in a defense game.


    The fall of the city gate loomed before me.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    A short while ago, at the West Gate.


    The moment Junior had just joined the defense of the West Gate.


    Climbing atop the fortress walls, Juniors eyes widened in shock at the sight before her.


    "What is this...?"


    Outside the West Gate, several soldiers were ensnared by werewolves.


    The werewolves were using these soldiers as human shields and were advancing, while the soldiers on the walls, their bows aimed, trembled with fear.


    "What on earth is happening?"Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    "When the werewolves first invaded... Captain Hans of the West Gate defense led a chase."


    One of the archers answered Juniors question.


    "It was a trap. Dozens more werewolves appeared... and our entire pursuit team was captured."


    "These fools! They should have just defended. Why chase them?"


    "Half of the defenders were killed in their first assault."


    On the wall, soldiers lay scattered. The explaining soldier gritted his teeth.


    "Hans said he couldnt let the fleeing ones go, so he pursued."


    "Even so...!"


    At that moment, the youngest among the captured soldiers - Captain Hans - shouted loudly.


    "What are you all doing! Shoot!"


    "...!"


    "Do you want to endanger everyone inside the wall because of us?! Shoot, now!"


    Hans yelled towards the soldier beside Junior.


    "Shoot, Miller! Now!"


    "Ugh...!"


    But the soldier, Miller, choked back tears as he slowly lowered his bow.


    "I... I cant shoot."


    With a trembling voice, Miller tried to explain to Junior.


    "Hans, that guy... Hes my friend. We grew up together, like brothers. How can I... How can I kill him with my own hands?!"


    Outside the wall, Hans gritted his teeth.


    "Its a commanders order, you idiots! Shoot now!"


    At the command, a few of the shivering soldiers released their arrows.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Arrows rained down. But the werewolves calmly raised their human shields, blocking the onslaught.


    "Arg! Aaaargh!"


    "Oww! It hurts!"


    Pierced by arrows, the soldiers screamed in agony. Hans, with arrows stuck in his abdomen and knee, couldnt hold back his groans either.


    The werewolves closed the distance to the wall, laughing all the while.


    The faces of the soldiers on the wall turned deathly pale.


    Feeling the rapidly waning morale of the defense squad, Junior stepped forward.


    I have to stop them.


    As she began casting her magic, Junior tried to think rationally.


    Once captured by the werewolves, those soldiers are as good as dead. Nows not the time for sympathy. I have to wipe out the werewolves with an area spell...!


    But then, even though she knew it logically, images from Juniors childhood flashed through her mind as she summoned the elements of lightning and wind.


    The screams of soldiers being used as human shields overlapped with memories of people in his childhood village dying from lightning.


    No, its not the same as that day!


    It was a necessary sacrifice.


    A sacrifice for a greater cause...


    Who decides what that cause is?


    Junior hesitated.


    Weighing the value of a life, doing the math of addition and subtraction, and if necessary, readily sacrificing the lives of allies.


    Junior lacked the leadership ability to make those decisions.


    Frozen in place, he couldnt unleash his magic at the hostage. And in that moment, the fate of the western gate was sealed.


    Thump-!


    Judging they were close enough, the werewolves all began charging at once.


    In desperation, Junior swiftly changed her magic element to water and released a massive surge, but it was too late.


    Splash!


    Dozens of werewolves engulfed by the torrential water blast were thrown aside.


    However, a few at the forefront managed to penetrate the water barrage and got as close as the gate itself.


    Thump-!


    Leading the pack, a colossal white werewolf fiercely leaped, scaling the fortress wall with an unbelievable agility.


    White Werewolf.


    Only four of these elite monsters existed in the Werewolf Legion, ranking second only to the Wolf King.


    Looking down at the opened city gates, Juniors eyes narrowed.


    I made a mistake."


    ""


    "If I had just used my magic! Regardless of those monsters taking hostages, I could have burned them all! Then the other soldiers wouldnt have died, and the gates wouldnt have been opened"


    "Yes. Had you done that, youd have been an exceptional mage," Reina said in a tone neither cold nor tender.


    "But the moment you do such a thing without hesitation, you cease to be human."


    Reina, standing beside the guilt-ridden Junior, gestured towards the interior of the gate.


    "Lift your head, kiddo. Only the gates have opened. The world isnt over yet."


    "..."


    "Whats done is done. Now, we need to rectify it."


    Reina smirked.


    "A mage is the only one who can put the spilled water back into the jar, right?"


    ""


    Junior, rejuvenated by these words, quickly splashed water on her face and widened her eyes.


    Both mages simultaneously leapt off the city walls.


    They were determined to hunt down and eliminate every last wolf-monster that had infiltrated the city.


    ***


    There were several prisons located on the outskirts of Crossroad, but the prison where the death row inmate Camus was held was to the west.


    "...Hmm?"


    Camus, who had been dozing off in the cold cell, squinting on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    Monsters had entered the city!


    We have to stop them. Lets move quickly!


    There had been disturbances outside for a while. Now, the prison guards were seen hurriedly conversing amongst themselves.


    But watching over the prisoners is our primary duty...


    Damn it! Are these prisoners the issue right now? If monsters get further into the city, civilian casualties will snowball!


    Grab your weapons! Join the defense!


    The guards swiftly poured out of the prison.


    Camus stared blankly at the scene before sinking back into his bed.


    He was set to be executed soon.


    It didnt matter to him what transpired in the outside world. He just wished for the tedious hours to pass and to face his imminent death...


    Then it happened.


    Bang! Crash!


    Growl!


    Aghh! Nooo!


    We messed up! We did! Please, spare us!


    Not long after the guards had left, they were violently thrown back into the prison.


    The sound of metal being twisted, bones breaking, and the growling of a wolf-like monster echoed throughout.


    ...What the hell?


    Camus, roused from his sleep, sat up. Beyond the bars, he saw a wolf monster vigorously chewing on two guards.


    As Camus tried to make sense of the situation, the werewolf grabbed the bars of his cell with both hands and forcibly pried them open, entering his cell.


    Grr! Grrr!


    The beasts bloodshot eyes blazed with hunger.


    In the next instant, Camus hurled himself behind the corpse of a guard lying on the floor. His hand reached the sword sheathed by the guards waist.


    Swoosh!


    With deft skill, Camus drew the blade, dodged the descending claws of the werewolf, and in a fluid motion, plunged the sword into the wolfs throat.


    Thud!


    It was the masterful swordsmanship of an SR-grade hero character, powerful enough to end the life of the unsuspecting werewolf.


    Growl... Grr...


    The werewolf, vomiting blood, collapsed lifelessly to the floor. Camus clicked his tongue.


    Im sentenced to execution, not to become food for monsters like you.


    Howl-


    Howl-


    The distant cries of monsters echoed from outside the prison. Camus narrowed his eyes, glaring out.


    ...What in the world is happening?


    Still, it might be a blessing. After all, he was a prisoner and shouldnt venture outside.


    Camus intended to curl up on his bed and sleep once again.


    However, he saw that the werewolf he had slain had ruined his bed, spilling its hot blood all over.


    ...Sigh.


    Camus let out a long, weary sigh.


    Its even hard to die peacefully...

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    At the same time, the southern wall.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha!"


    Damien gasped heavily.


    His whole trembling body was drenched in sweat. There was darkness under his eyes, and his fingertips were spasming.


    Damien possessed six magical guns in total.


    The rifles [Black Queen] and [Hunters Revenge]. The automatic [Woodpecker]. And three handguns named [Cerberus].


    Among them, only the Black Queen and Hunters Revenge were capable of long-range firing.


    To fend off the Wolf King, he had used up all the ammunition in both guns, and now he was converting his own magic power into bullets to shoot.


    But he had reached his limit.


    From the beginning, Damiens passive skill [Magibullet Refinement] wasnt an efficient skill.


    He had been squeezing out his magic power to form and shoot bullets, but as time went on, their power decreased and the exhaustion was extreme.


    But if I dont shoot...!


    The situation was too dire.


    After the fierce battle at the north gate had temporarily calmed down, now both the east and west gates were under simultaneous attack. Eventually, the west gate fell.


    Werewolves were rushing into the city.


    If he couldnt stop them, who knew what damage would occur within the city...!


    "Ugh, huk...!"


    Desperately, Damien spread out his right hand, trying to gather magic.


    White magic started to form in the palm of his hand, looking as if it might form a bullet, but in the end, the magic dispersed due to insufficiency.


    Coughing up blood, Damien knelt, pressing his forehead to the ground.


    "Pull yourself together, Damien. Just focus. You can do this. The Prince trusted and relied on you. So you have to do it...!"


    As Damien murmured with his eyes closed,


    Thud.


    Someone placed a cold magic potion in front of him.


    "...?"


    Startled, Damien looked up.


    "Take a 5-minute break, Damien."


    It was Lucas.


    With a typical Lucas expressionmeaning, cold in Ashs absencehe flatly ordered.


    "Youre no help in your current state. Rest and regroup."


    "But... the citys situation...!"


    "Better to take a quick rest and then shoot ten times than to shoot once, vomit blood, and completely collapse."


    Lucas was right. Damien bit his lip.


    "Youre important, Damien. Dont fight to the point of sacrificing yourself."


    "..."


    "Being a sniper isnt just about seeing from afar. Also, anticipate the battle situation multiple moves ahead."


    Lucas signaled, and ten reserve party members rushed over.


    "Team up with them. After a 5-minute break, enter the city. Focus on exterminating the infiltrated wolves."


    "But, Sir Lucas, if we do that, the defense of the southern wall...!"


    Already, on Lucass command, the defense force of the southern wall had sent out as many people as possible to other walls.


    If they also pulled out ten more hero reserves from here, the defense of the southern wall would thin even more.


    "Why worry?"


    A faint smile appeared on Lucass face.


    "Im here."


    "..."


    "Ill do my job. You do yours."


    With that, Lucas turned and headed back to the wall.


    Damien wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and quickly downed the magic potion that Lucas handed him.


    "Sir Lucas."


    As Lucas returned to the edge of the rampart, Fox, the leader among the quartet of the mage brigade, approached and said,


    "I have no idea what kind of confidence led you to withdraw all our troops and redirect them elsewhere."


    "..."


    "At this rate, these walls are at risk. You do realize that, right?"


    Lucas took a deep breath and looked down at the southern wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Expertly dodging the rain of arrows and cannonballs, hundreds of werewolves were almost right up to the southern wall.


    They were about to start climbing the wall.


    While there were plenty of artillery left, all the heroes and soldiers capable of hand-to-hand combat had been sent to another wall.


    If those creatures managed to climb over, the southern wall would surely fall.


    Lucas briefly locked eyes with the approaching werewolf monsters, their eyes glowing a fiery red, and then asked in a low voice,


    "Is the magical support ready?"


    "Of course, but even if we four are part of the mage brigade, this number of werewolves..."


    The duration of [Divine Descent] ranged from 3 to 5 turns. That was 10 to 15 minutes.


    Within that time, he would finish them all.


    Zoom!


    In a lowered stance, Lucas kicked off the ground, leaving a golden trail as he charged towards the monsters.


    Even though the light of the full moon brightly illuminated the surroundings, the golden aura emanating from Lucass back shone so brilliantly that the entire battlefield before the southern wall was illuminated.


    It was as if a War God had truly descended, living up to the skills name.


    However,


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The monsters, they didnt back down.


    Whether facing a hero, a war god, an emperor, a slave, a knight, or a wizard - it didnt matter.


    Their sole purpose was to kill humans.


    Hence, hundreds of werewolves charged at Lucas all at once. Undeterred, Lucas met them head-on, swinging his sword.


    Soldiers and mages atop the fortress walls, having regained their senses, began to partake in this legendary battle.


    Cannons roared with fire, and protective magic rained down.


    The night was still young, and the battle raged on.


    Until one side was completely wiped out.


    ***


    In front of the northern wall.


    Clang!


    Evangeline, with a new shield strapped to her left arm and a spear firmly in hand, called out gracefully.


    I command as the heir to the Margrave of Crossroad and with the authority of an on-site commander!


    The girlish knights voice rang out clearly for all to hear.


    Hearing Evangelines voice, both the citizens and soldiers looked somewhat startled.


    For a brief moment, they could see a glimpse of her father in that petite girl.


    "I, along with the Saintess, and three from the Shadow Squad, are reorganized into one party from this moment! We form a temporary Shadow Squad.


    Huh?!


    Saintess Margarita, who was singled out, gulped, but there was no time to reassure her. A healer was crucial right now.


    The Shadow Squad and the Penal Squad, both parties, will hold back this monster.


    The monster in question was none other than the Wolf King Lunared.


    He was the Nightmare Commander who had declared he would face all humans on the northern wall alone.


    Watching the leisurely approaching Wolf King, Evangeline continued to issue orders.


    "All forces, excluding our two parties, retreat into the city and prioritize the protection of the citizens!


    Most of the citizens outside the northern gate had almost finished evacuating.


    Lastly, Lilly, holding two children, and the reserve heroes stood in front of the fortress gate.


    Lilly looked back in desperation.


    Godhand!


    Turning around, Godhand smiled warmly at her.


    Lady Lilly.


    ...


    She had called his name, but she didnt know what to say next.


    Seeing Lilly hesitating, Godhand smiled again and spoke first.


    Do you remember what I said before I left?


    ...What was it? Its been so long, I dont recall.


    I said, if I return safely, Id like to see you and apologize.


    Godhand grinned.


    Its good to see your face.


    Wha...!


    I have much more to say to you. Once we safely repel this monster, lets talk.


    Wh-who said you could


    Lilly, her face turning red and trembling, was quickly ushered inside by other reserve party members and young citizens.


    Boom!


    The fortress gates closed.


    Amidst all this, seeing Godhand flirting, Evangeline grumbled.


    "Ah, youre living out a romance novel, I see. Im a bit envious. Id like to write one too."


    Youll write an even better romance novel than me, Lady Evangeline.


    Thanks for the compliment, Godhand.


    Evangeline growled at Lunared, who had by now approached very close.


    Surviving this monster comes first, though.


    It was time for Evangeline to switch the genre of her novel from romance to monster horror.


    And honestly, Evangeline was more accustomed to the latter.


    Where are you taking my youth?


    With Evangelines despairing scream, the Wolf King charged towards the humans.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Crossroad. Western outskirts. A back alley.


    Swish.


    A werewolf was hot on the heels of a fleeing citizen.


    "Ah! Help, please help! Theres a monster! Someone, please help...!"


    The werewolf was just about to reach the desperate citizen.


    Its claws flashed menacingly, ready to rake across the citizens back-


    "...Not before I in-ter-vene!"


    I rushed forward and hurled with all my might the magic core I held.


    Out of thin air, a shield turret was summoned. The first shot, a provocation projectile, fired from its newly formed barrel and struck the werewolfs head. Boom!


    Distracted by the provocation, the werewolf withdrew its claws from the citizen and turned its attention to the shield turret. Thats right!


    "Die, you bastard!"


    I swung my staff and conjured three blades of magic, plunging them directly into the werewolfs body.


    With a horrifying scream, the werewolf crashed into the walls of the alley, spilling blood as it collapsed.


    "Huff, huff, huff!"


    Wiping the sweat from my brow, I caught my breath. Damn, Ive been running non-stop since earlier; its so damn exhausting.


    But it couldnt be helped!


    I was the commander here, and the fact that monsters infiltrated the city was ultimately on me.


    If I could run and reduce the casualties even by a little, then run I must.


    Having caught my breath, I turned to the citizen the werewolf was chasing.


    "Hey, are you alr..."


    "Eek! Eek! Save me!"


    The citizen was already running away, disappearing into the other end of the alley.


    I awkwardly cleared my throat. At least he seemed safe. Thats a relief.


    "Your Highness!"


    A scout, who had been following me from the rooftops with a telescope, shouted out.


    "Theres another werewolf in that direction!"


    "Alright! Lets go!"


    I immediately dashed in the direction the scout indicated.


    I had scouts positioned throughout the city.


    A rudimentary information network had been established, and I was busy collecting intel from all over Crossroad while fending off the werewolves.


    The current frontlines of Crossroad were divided into three areas:


    The southern wall, holding back the main forces of the Werewolf Legion.


    The northern wall, resisting the Werewolf Legion Leader, Lunared.


    And the urban warfare against dozens of werewolves that had breached the citys defenses.


    The south and north... I have no choice but to trust theyll hold!


    In the next alley, I encountered another werewolf preying on a potential victim.


    I launched magic blades at it, but it dodged. It lunged at me with bared fangs, but I ducked just in time.


    Engaged in a fierce melee with this lupine beast, I gritted my teeth and thought,


    The ones hiding within the city are the top priority! They must be dealt with!


    If these monsters penetrate the heart of the city and target ordinary citizens, the devastation will be immense.


    The harm faced by soldiers and civilians are of completely different natures. At all costs, I have to protect the citizens.


    Woosh!


    Whimper...


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    Having finally taken down the werewolf, I struggled to my feet, slightly swaying.


    Even amidst all this, scouts on rooftops were relaying information.


    Throughout the city, other heroes and soldiers had been deployed to seek and eliminate the werewolves that had penetrated the urban area.


    I issued instructions to the scouts to spread the information to others.


    Hoping for minimal damage, and praying for the southern and northern fronts to hold, I dashed through the citys alleys.


    ***


    Barracks.


    All the soldiers had departed, leaving the place empty. Kureha stood distant at the entrance.


    He was worried about his younger brother. He was concerned about the citys situation.


    But what could he possibly do?


    Kureha alternately gazed at his frail left leg and his withered right arm.


    To suppress the curse of a rampaging wolf that activated with exertion, Kureha had undergone a spell that mummified parts of his own body.


    With this body, I cant even fight...


    Even if his head overflowed with profound understanding of his clans martial techniques, they were useless if he couldnt employ them.


    All he could do was watch. He sighed and looked up at the sky. The moon, luminous with a spectral glow, seemed ominously bright.


    Then it happened.


    Arghhh! Aaaah!


    A monster, a monsterrrr!


    To Camus, Reina was an unforgivable enemy, and to Reina, Camus was the criminal who ambushed her and her subordinates.


    In this strange tension, Junior looked between the two, unsure.


    Then,


    Step. Step.


    Without a word, Camus approached, twirling his longsword, then took a defensive stance.


    Standing in a position to protect Reina, Junior, and the civilian family, he eyed the pack of werewolves.


    No words, no gestures exchanged.


    Naturally, as if it was the most obvious thing to do, the swordsman stood before the two mages.


    Growl!


    Roar!


    And in the next moment, werewolves leapt at them from all sides.


    Camus swung his sword, while Reina and Junior unleashed wind and lightning.


    ***


    In town. At the blacksmith.


    Growl! Roar!


    A werewolf, menacing at the blacksmiths entrance, gnashed its teeth.


    The blacksmiths surrounding the beast, faces red and sweaty, clutched their weapons.


    They made weapons, they werent warriors.


    Though they confronted the beast with drawn weapons, they lacked the skill and courage to take down this massive wolf monster.


    Roar!


    The ferocious werewolf lunged forward. The startled blacksmiths screamed, crouching in fear.


    At that moment,


    Smash!


    A short, elderly dwarf jumped forward, slamming down a massive hammer he held.


    Crack!


    Struck squarely on the forehead, the werewolf spewed blood, its head plunging to the ground.


    Darned beast, thinking you could...


    In the palm of his hand, the dwarf named Kellibey tightly gripped his hammer and bellowed out.


    "What the hell is this, polluting the sacred forge with the smell of blood? Damn it all!"


    Thud! Thud!


    With two successive blows, the werewolf was thoroughly squashed and died. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Kellibey looked around.


    "What are yall gawking at? Grab your tools! We need to get out there!"


    "Uh, what?"


    "You think I didnt notice the monster making its way here? The citys in danger. Arent we going to help?"


    "But... what can we possibly..."


    The flustered blacksmiths exchanged glances. Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "So youre just gonna hide and cower?"


    "..."


    "Sit on your hands, wait for the monster to come, and then just peacefully let it rip you to shreds?"


    "But sir, we didnt come to this city to fight!"


    "What the hell! You think I came here to fight? My backs out, I came for therapy, you idiots!"


    Kellibey shouted.


    "You all, whove been working with weapons by the fire, can surely fight better than those clueless citizens out there sleeping soundly! So, we fight!"


    "But, were not soldiers! Were just ordinary citizens!"


    "You think those monsters care? To them, youre all just humans!"


    Leading the way, Kellibey moved towards the forges entrance.


    "Kill the monsters, save the people. Isnt that what your lord always preaches? Isnt that the citys motto?"


    "..."


    "Then save yourselves, you fools. Those who can fight should fight when its time!"


    While the other blacksmiths remained frozen, Kellibeys young assistant Hannibal quickly joined him.


    The young assistant held a knife he had been crafting earlier that day.


    "Lets go, master!"


    "Look at this brazen one. The youngest one here."


    Kellibey chuckled.


    One by one, the hesitant blacksmiths began to follow behind Kellibey.


    The head of the guild, who had been arguing with Kellibey just moments ago, called out desperately.


    "What should we bring with us?!"


    "You know what we make in the fortress citys forge, dont you?"


    Kellibey turned around and responded briefly.


    "Weapons!"


    He added emphatically.


    "A damn lot of them!"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    After leaving his homeland,


    Kureha traveled throughout the continent, teaching Kuilan everything he knew.


    The warmth of freshly baked bread.


    The softness of a feather-filled pillow.


    The beauty of the four seasons...


    And the martial arts passed down in his clan.


    Kureha seemed to want to give Kuilan everything, even what Kuilan was denied because he was used as a vessel for a curse. As if trying to make up for what was taken from Kuilan in his life, he gave generously.


    However, there were two things he did not pass on.


    The final secret technique of the clans martial arts.


    And... the curse.


    Whenever Kureha used his powers, the affected area would become mummified, a curse that he bore.


    Kuilan persistently questioned his brother about these two things. Kureha would answer with a bitter smile, evading the question.


    Yet, Kuilan had a faint suspicion.


    That Kureha knew both the secret technique and a way to transfer the curse.


    He just wouldnt tell him.


    ***


    At the northern wall,


    "Kuilan! Are you even paying attention?!"


    Startled by Evangelines sharp yell, Kuilan snapped back to reality.


    The Wolf King, Lunared, was charging right at him. Ten sharp claws from the monstrous commander sliced through the air.Upstodatee from


    "Ugh!"


    Kuilan barely deflected the attack with [Leaf Drift].


    Shreeek!


    Lunareds own claw attack was deflected back to him.


    Lunared stopped his forceful swing, preventing his attack from slashing himself.


    "Seems you havent forgotten the intricacies of the martial arts I created, descendant!"


    Lunareds red eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    "But if you keep getting distracted, youll die!"


    "!"


    As Lunared charged once again, Kuilan tried to evade the onslaught, but the Wolf Kings claws were already descending upon him.


    Suddenly, Evangeline intervened.


    Zing!


    Evangelines shield shone brightly, absorbing Lunareds attack. It was her 1st skill, [Damage Save].


    Immediately after, she thrust her lance forward powerfully, releasing the absorbed damage in a counter-attack called [Damage Payback].


    "Haha!"


    Lunared laughed, deflecting the attack with his claws, and quickly created distance between them.


    "Heh, heh!"


    Exhausted from the rapid exchange with the enemy leader, Evangeline gasped for breath.


    "What are you doing, Kuilan? Were facing the enemy boss! Get it together!"


    "Im sorry, Lady Knight."


    Kuilan apologized, but he kept staring at his hand. The hand clenched and unclenched repeatedly.


    I feel so close.


    To some epiphany.


    It felt like the next step in the martial arts he had honed his entire life was just within reach.


    Yet, its out of touch.


    As if something was obstructing him...


    "Hes coming again! Everyone, get in formation!"


    Evangeline shouted sharply. The rest of the party immediately took their battle stances, and, a beat late, Kuilan clenched his fist in preparation.


    Whooosh!


    Lunared leaped into the air, gathering his strength.


    Under the dazzling moonlight, a crimson aura gathered around the silver wolf-man. Lunared roared, thrusting his arms forward.


    "Unleash it all at once!"


    A massive blade of red magic power was formed and shot forward.


    It was a wide-area skill from Lunared called "Red Moonlight Slash."


    Evangeline narrowed her eyes. She had already received information about the Wolf Kings attack patterns from Ash.


    And so, she waited.


    She waited for this very moment when the Wolf King used its wide-area attack skill!


    "Ugh!"


    Drawing a deep breath, Evangelines body surged with a blinding white magic power.


    Taking a knee to the ground, Evangeline slammed the shield in her left hand onto the ground.


    Flash!


    Immediately after, the white magic from Evangeline dispersed above the ten allies, forming into rectangular shields.


    All ten members of the party appeared to have a magic shield attached to them.


    [Final Fortress].


    It was an ultimate skill acquired by Evangeline.


    Saintess Margarita was pouring all her divine power, but the situation wasnt improving.


    And for the rest of the party facing Lunared...


    Thud! Whack!


    Cough!


    Argh!


    They were faltering.


    The reason these ten could face Lunared until now was entirely because of Evangeline.


    A standout tanker among the renowned SSR grade heroes in this world.


    So, to put it another way - with Evangeline down, the frontline couldnt hold any longer.


    The tide of the battle, which was barely held at bay, began to quickly turn against them.


    The Wolf King howled, and the heroes defending were gradually being cornered.


    What should I do? How?


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Watching the approaching giant foe, Kuilan clenched his fists tight.


    How can I defeat this monster?


    ***


    In front of the southern wall.


    ...


    Hsss...


    Lucass ultimate skill [Divine Descent] had ended.


    Most of the magic power Lucas had was depleted, and the golden aura surrounding him faded away like a snuffed out flame. Letting out a deep sigh, Lucas rolled his stiff neck.


    His entire body was covered in the blood and flesh of the beasts.


    All around, a mountain of corpses.


    The bodies of werewolves slain by Lucass blade formed small hills. Easily numbering in the hundreds.


    But.


    ...


    There were still more left.


    Growl...


    Growl!


    Most of the southern wall was overwhelmed by the Werewolf Legion, wiping out more than 80% of them. Yet, around 20% remained, encircling Lucas.


    There were easily well over a hundred.


    Moreover, the White Werewolves.


    From the Werewolf Legion, two elite monsters appeared.


    They had waited for Lucass strength to wane and deliberately showed themselves on the battlefield a beat later.


    This is bad.


    Pulling out a magic potion, Lucas quickly gulped it down, clicking his tongue.


    Its harder than I thought.


    It was, of course, the first time he used [Divine Descent] in real combat.


    He had anticipated some after-effects, but he hadnt imagined his entire body would feel like it was being wrung out.


    Muscle pain spread throughout his body, and even after consuming the potion, his drained magic power showed no signs of recovering.


    With things like this, he couldnt use [Strike of Will], let alone [Step of Persistence].


    ...Is there no other way?


    As the wolves steadily closed the distance, Lucas sheathed his [Holy Silver Longsword] and drew another sword from his waist.


    [Karma Eater].


    A weapon that converts affinity points into sword energy.


    "Haaa..."


    A sigh escaped Lucass lips, bending forward slightly. Steam began to seep out from between his lips.


    Between the strands of disheveled blonde hair, his blue eyes shone with a wild light, reminiscent of a beasts, and a faint mist drifted from his back.


    Beast Transformation.


    Becoming closer to a monster in order to kill a monster.


    - Seriously, dont use the beast transformation. Its scary, thinking you might turn into a werewolf.


    He suddenly remembered what his lord had once said to him out of concern.


    A bitter smile flickered across Lucass face.


    He knew the risks.


    But what could he do if it was for the sake of protecting?


    Even if it meant stepping halfway into the monsters realm...!


    Vroom-


    Flames of sword energy began to burn from the blade of [Karma Eater].


    Clutching his sword and baring his fangs, Lucas let out a fierce grin.


    "Lets start round two, friends."


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Supportive magic and bombardment rained down from the walls at the monsters.


    As if on cue, the remaining werewolf packs rushed in from all directions.


    Kicking off the ground, Lucas charged forward like a wild beast.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Crossroad. Downtown.


    "Attack! Slime!"


    With my fervent cry, a large tri-color slime shot out, latching onto the head of the werewolf.


    Growl?!


    Slurp! Slurp!


    The slime enveloped the werewolfs head, preventing it from breathing. The werewolf thrashed violently, trying to pry the slime off, but ultimately failed.


    Thud!


    It collapsed from suffocation. Nice!


    "Brilliant! Tri-Color!"


    Slurp! Slurp!


    The tri-color slime swirled itself roundly upon my praise. Was it expressing happiness?


    [Captured Monster: Lv.20 Tri-Color Slime (R)s loyalty has increased by 1!]


    "It really was pleased!"


    The tri-color slime smoothly climbed onto my shoulder and swiftly disappeared into the void. Good job, buddy!


    My second skill, [Become Mine].


    Once per stage, it allowed me to permanently bind a monster affected by [Gaze of Command] under my command.


    Although it would be beneficial to use it consistently in every stage to gain a new subordinate, due to various events, I hadnt been able to use it properly.


    In Stage 5, I used it when I killed Celendion.


    Stage 6, the ambush cleared out all the enemies.


    I couldnt participate in Stage 7 as I was away in the Imperial Capital.


    Stage 8 was my first battle back, and I lost the perfect timing...


    It was only in Stage 9, during a free exploration of the [Slimes Lair] dungeon, that I was able to capture a tri-color slime.


    This slime is that very creature. I named it Tri-Color!


    It seems to consider this mysterious void space as its waiting room, like an inventory. No need to even build a facility for it.


    Though this mechanism seems oddly convenient, as long as it aids in my strategies, why not?


    I hurriedly ran deeper into the city. Wheres the next werewolf?


    Growl-!


    Barely a thought passed when another jumped out from a dark alleyway.


    "Whoa! You startled me!"


    I screamed in surprise, unleashing a blade of magic, but the creature charged at me even as the magic blade pierced its body. Why is it so tough?!


    Thud! Bang!


    "Cough!"


    I tumbled down the alley intertwined with the werewolf. Its strong hand tightened around my neck, choking me.


    Slurp!


    Tri-Color sprung from the void, covering the werewolfs face, cutting off its air.


    Yet, the werewolf didnt let go of my neck.


    I need to use the stake...!


    I aimed the emergency stake shooter strapped to my arm at the werewolfs flank, but...


    Oh no.


    I had already used it earlier. The shooter was empty.


    I had been continuously battling werewolves in these back alleys. I was out of options.


    Choke.


    "Ugh, gha...!"


    Darkness started to close in on me. This was bad...


    Whiz! Whiz!


    Suddenly, silver arrows pierced the air, embedding into the werewolfs neck.


    Growl...?!


    The dying werewolf spilled blood and fell sideways.


    Gasping, I sat up. That was too close!


    "Your Highness!"


    It was Damien who shot the arrows and now rushed to my side, a crossbow in his hand.


    "Thanks for saving me, Damien... But did you come all the way here yourself?"


    "I ran out of bullets for the rifle-shaped magic gun, and my magic powers drained. Thought it would be better to get closer to the battlefield."


    On Damiens hip were the pistol-shaped magic gun Cerberus, the machine pistol Woodpecker, and silver bullets.


    If thats all he had left, it made sense to be closer to the front lines.


    "The other reserves are searching in the opposite direction! Im about to take a vantage point nearby and start shooting..."


    Damien lifted his head, surveying the surroundings.


    I also took a look around. The nearest tall building was...


    "Over there!"


    The chimney of a public bathhouse in the vicinity seemed the highest. Damien nodded and headed that direction.


    "Ill provide cover fire from there! Hang in there, Prince!"


    Id exhausted all my spare cores.


    Damn it!


    In desperation, I locked eyes with the creature and used the Gaze of Command.


    This skill was a gamble, especially in situations like this, but I had no choice!


    [Using Gaze of Command.]


    [Please make eye contact with the target.]


    The world around me seemed to slow down, and a blue interface characteristic of skill usage spread before me.


    [Target Detected: 1]


    [Please state the command.]


    Listen here, monster, you will...


    With all my might, filled with magic and desire, I shouted out the easiest, yet most effective command I could think of.


    Lie down, now!


    A jolt went through me as all the remaining magic in my body was expended.


    Id been on the move all day, so there wasnt much magic left.


    A sense of heaviness engulfed my heart, and blood gushed from my nose.


    [Command Difficulty: Easy]


    [Comparing users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining success rate. Starting resistance roll...]


    *Ding!*


    A sound indicating the completion of the assessment echoed, followed by a flash of blue light.


    I tasted the metallic flavor of blood and clenched my teeth. The creature was already too close.


    Did it work?!


    [Assessment Complete!]


    >Failure: 1


    [The command has not been executed.]


    ...What.


    Damn it, sh-


    Thats why I cant trust these probability games! These bastards always fail at some point! Damn it!


    Whether I cursed out loud or not, the White Werewolf rushed at me with a terrifying speed and took off after hitting the ground.


    I need to dodge with the Blink Dagger-


    I quickly drew the dagger from my inventory.


    It was the SSR-grade dagger [Flash Knife] I got from a loot box a few days ago. Its ability allowed me to teleport to wherever the dagger was thrown.


    As I was about to throw it to the side to dodge the attack, I hesitated. This dagger only teleports the user.


    Even if I could evade, Kureha couldnt...!


    Suddenly!


    Kureha snatched the Blink Dagger from my hand. Huh?


    "A Blink Dagger, huh? Ill borrow this for a moment."


    "Wha-? Huh?"


    Did he know the purpose of the Blink Dagger? But what was he planning to do with it?


    Kureha threw the dagger I handed over straight at the White Werewolf.


    The airborne White Werewolf couldnt dodge the thrown dagger.


    Thud!


    The dagger pierced weakly, and then,


    Flash-!


    In an instant, with a burst of light, Kureha teleported.


    Whooosh-!


    Splitting the moonlight, Kurehas flying kick plunged deep into the White Werewolfs abdomen. He pushed the dagger deeper with the tip of his foot.


    He had replaced the missed opportunity due to his mummified state with the teleportation function of the Blink Dagger! Is he a genius?!


    It was a picture-perfect kick.


    Blood gushed violently from the White Werewolfs mouth, and the remaining flesh and muscle on Kurehas right foot turned to dust and scattered.


    Had his body been intact, that one kick would have killed the monster. It was that perfectly executed.


    However.


    ...!


    It wasnt enough.


    The stance might have been perfect, but there was no strength left in his physical body.


    The attack fell short, and the monster resisted.


    Grrrr...!


    Spitting blood in mid-air, the White Werewolf sharpened its claws and lunged forward,


    Pierce!


    Piercing through Kurehas abdomen.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    In the heart of the city.


    From his vantage point atop the public bathhouse roof, Damien witnessed the retreat of allies from every battleground.


    To the north of the city walls, Evangeline lay injured and fallen. The remaining heroes were cornered by the Wolf King.


    At the south wall, Lucas stood isolated, with a horde of werewolves charging at him from all directions.


    Throughout the city, fierce battles raged between hordes of werewolves and people.


    Even where Ash and Kureha were, Kureha had sustained severe injuries.


    Which front should I support first?


    The equipment he had at his disposal consisted of three magic handguns, one magic machine gun, and a crossbow.


    It was impossible to address the chaos unfolding in every part of the city. Damien gritted his teeth.


    No, I can do this!


    Damiens round brown eyes glowed bright, emitting a white flash.


    "Its not a matter of whether I can do it. I must!"


    Setting down his crossbow, Damien drew the twin handguns, Cerberus, with both hands.


    The remaining magic power in me...


    He had taken some time to rest and recover, but it wasnt much.


    Still, he did not hesitate.


    Damiens [Far-Sight] shone brilliantly.


    Target acquired.


    He identified information about friend and foe alike across the entire battlefield using Far-Sight.


    The influx of information piled up in Damiens vision, the rush of data sounding like the flipping of pages.


    As hundreds of units of information poured in within moments, Damien felt his head throb with pain.


    But he didnt stop; he mentally locked onto each target.


    Click!


    The two handguns in Damiens hands pointed forward.


    Ultimate Skill, [Showdown].


    He fired magic bullets at every target in his sight. Healing bullets for allies and offensive bullets for enemies.


    A simultaneous heal and damage infliction on both allies and enemies, the ultimate skill activated by Damien, the Magibullet Marksman.


    However, the effectiveness decreased as the number of targets increased due to the limited bullets and magic power Damien possessed.


    Ill make up for the decreased power with my eyes!


    Tears streamed down from Damiens overworked eyes, but he didnt stop.


    To the places where our allies are most injured, and the enemies weak points! Ill hit them all!


    -Targeting complete.


    Having selected all his targets, Damien began firing his handguns without pause.


    ***


    At the southern wall.


    Ugh... Ugh


    Lucas caught his breath, panting heavily.


    Leaning against the wall, with his blood-soaked sword gripped tightly, Lucass armor was a mess.


    It was tattered and gruesomely torn apart from being scratched and hit by the monsters claws.


    Before him, wolves surrounded Lucas, preparing for their next attack.


    "Lord Lucas!"


    A voice called out from above the wall. It was from the magic troops, Fox and Rabbit.


    "Enough! Come inside the wall! Theres no need to continue this hand-to-hand combat!"


    "Its safer to fight using firepower while staying close to the walls, isnt it?"


    Of course, that would be safer.


    Lucas wanted to do just that. He could no longer use his ultimate skill, and his transformed beast form was nearing its limit given his depleted condition.


    However, two white wolves stood before him.


    Grrr...


    Heh, heh.


    Two White Werewolves.


    Lucas hadnt seen the retreat, and even if he had managed to retreat, there would be challenges that followed.


    With the immense agility emanating from their powerful bodies, these creatures would have stormed the ramparts in no time.


    That would mean engaging in close combat atop the walls.


    Currently, all the forces capable of close combat had been sent into the city.


    On the walls were only the artillery, archers, and four mages responsible for firepower.


    It might be better to hold them off here.


    Holding them at bay here, while bombarding them with cannons, ballistae, and magic from the walls, would probably be more effective.


    I just need to push a bit harder.


    Whooosh!


    Lowering his stance, flames erupted from Lucass longsword, the Karma Eater.


    Although the Karma Eater was consuming his wild nature, Lucas felt it.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    Despite that, he felt his wild transformation advancing further.


    The more the transformation progressed, the closer he came to becoming a beast. But the energy Karma Eater consumed was consistent, causing this phenomenon.


    Even so!


    Even if he was not halfway, but fully stepping into the monsters realm.


    Lunared sneered.


    "Youre suppressing your true nature."


    "...True nature?"


    "Yes. Arent you hiding the wolfs blood you inherited from me?"


    ...


    "Now, accept yourself, descendant."


    A strangely affectionate smile played on the Wolf Kings lips.


    "Lets become wolves together. Then Ill take you with me on my path of human annihilation."


    The Wolf King drew his sharp claw across his own hand, dripping his blood into Kuilans open mouth.


    The blood of an ancestor.


    His very own.


    Lunared naturally assumed that with his blood, Kuilan would quickly reveal his true form. But...


    ...Hmm, even after mixing so much of my blood, you still maintain a human appearance.


    No change.


    Kuilan remained human. Lunared clicked his tongue.


    Someone must be suppressing your wolf instincts. And quite strongly at that."


    "What are you..."


    "Someone has taken on the wolfs curse that was bestowed upon you."


    Looking up at the moonlight, Lunared chuckled.


    "They must have really not wanted to turn you into a wolf, judging by the extent theyre sacrificing their own soul."


    ...!


    Just as Kuilan, who seemed to realize something, was about to speak,


    Thud thud thud!


    From the city center, magic bullets rained down like a downpour, released by Damien.


    Healing magic bullets struck the ten heroes.


    As if jump-started by a defibrillator, the heroes who had been lying motionless started to violently cough and slowly get up one by one.


    And then, toward Lunared,


    Thwack!


    "Huh?!"


    Straight to his eyes.


    While looking up at the moonlight, two needle-like magic projectiles narrowly grazed Lunareds red eyes.


    Lunared barely managed to turn his head to dodge a direct hit, but the skin around his eyes tore, causing blood to spurt.


    "Who dares...!"


    Misjudging the strength of the incoming magic projectiles, he had erred in not reacting in time, placing too much faith in his formidable physique.


    In pain, Lunared staggered, while Kuilans eyes widened in shock.


    This is my chance!


    A fierce red energy gathered in Kuilans right hand.


    Lunared was blinded for only a few seconds.


    In that brief moment, he must die...!


    Kuilan thrust his fist forward with all his might. His full-powered punch was aimed directly at the werewolfs heart.


    For some reason, Lunared didnt try to block it.


    Smash!


    The fist connected cleanly with the werewolfs chest.


    Unbeknownst to Kuilan, the [Lucky Strike] charged in his right hand showed the numbers 6, 6, 6.


    A jackpot just short of 777.


    Taking advantage of his opponents lowered guard, he had delivered the most powerful blow he could muster.


    It wouldnt have been surprising if Lunared had dropped dead on the spot, coughing up blood.


    "Hmm, so thats all?"


    Lunared remained unfazed.


    Suddenly, he opened his red eyes wide, gazing intently at the mark on his chest.


    There was a clear imprint of a fist, but the damage seemed minimal.


    "If thats the best you can do, theres no point in letting you live."


    What... how...


    Kuilan asked shakily.


    Im certain I hit your heart directly...?


    "Its unfortunate, but I have two hearts."


    The Wolf King sneered.


    "My first heart was already taken by my king."


    ...?!


    "I thought of keeping you alive, to make use of you since you share my bloodline. But if you cant transform into a wolf and your martial skills are subpar, theres no reason to keep you alive."


    With his other hand, the one not holding Kuilan, Lunared unsheathed his claws.


    "Farewell, descendant. Well meet again... in hell."


    Splatter!


    Blood spewed in every direction.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    A while ago.


    Crossroad. Downtown.


    Next to the barracks. An open field.


    Huff, huff, huff!


    Gasping heavily, I staggered to my feet.


    Before me lay a defeated White Werewolf.


    Stunned by Kurehas Blinking Dagger-Kick combo, the creature was critically injured. I was just barely able to finish it off with my magic-infused blade.


    However, the real issue was Kureha.


    I quickly turned to check behind me. Kureha lay in a pool of blood.


    "Hey, Kureha! Snap out of it!"


    "Cough, cough!"


    A large gash was evident on Kurehas stomach, from which he spat out blood. Desperately, I poured a high-quality potion on his wound.


    But,


    Its healing too slowly!


    The injury wasnt mending quickly.


    Having exhausted all his strength and nearly mummified, Kurehas body didnt seem to absorb the potions effects properly.


    "Huff, cough! My lord... Those two elderly people from earlier... Are they safe...?"


    "Of course they are! Just worry about yourself!"


    Attempting to save others in such a state...


    While I was exerting all efforts to heal Kureha,


    "My lord!"


    The scouts I had deployed earlier rushed over to me.


    As I continued to pour potions over Kureha and staunch his bleeding, I cast a sidelong glance at the scouts.


    "Report!"


    "Yes!"


    The scouts relayed the current situation in turns.


    Listening to each update, both my face and the pale, blood-drained face of Kureha turned grim.Upstodatee from


    Lucas, on his own, was under siege at the southern wall.


    The northern wall had seen Evangeline fall, and all the other heroes were overwhelmed.


    Most of the werewolves that sneaked into the city had been dealt with, but a few remaining...


    "They took hostages?"


    "Yes...! The werewolves have gathered at the central square and have taken citizens as hostages! Additionally, a few more are doing the same in the alleys...!"


    My head spun.


    The simultaneous crises from every direction left me unsure how to tackle the situation. I tried my best to think calmly.


    It was then.


    "Help me... stand."


    Kureha, vomiting blood, tried to rise. I yelled out in surprise,


    "Stop the nonsense! Youre dying!"


    "I need to... save my brother, Kuilan. Hurry..."


    "Stay down! With your condition, you wont even make it out of this field, let alone to the north gate!"


    "My brother is also dying!"


    Kurehas eyes burned with determination, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    Despite the blood and organs seeping out from his stomach, Kureha tried to rise.


    But having already exhausted his strength saving the two elderly people, he seemed to struggle even lifting his frail body.


    Risking his life for strangers, yet unable to save his own sibling.


    Seeing this tragic scene, I shut my eyes tightly.


    Think.


    Find a way out of this situation.


    Games are made to be cleared.


    Theres always a way out, a solution. My 742 past experiences proved that.


    Look for a slightly higher probability. A slightly more definite method.


    Find it.


    No!


    I opened my eyes wide.


    It wasnt enough. One shouldnt judge solely based on the given situation. I needed to look broader, farther.


    Observe from the games rules.


    Dont be governed by the rules. Govern the rules.


    Use every means available.


    Bypass them, break them, twist them - find the vulnerabilities in the rules.


    "!"


    In that instant,


    An idea struck me.


    A fundamental solution to resolve this entire situation all at once.


    "Kureha."


    To my own surprise, I voiced out with an astonishingly composed and cold tone.


    "If its to save your brother, to what lengths would you go?"


    Kureha didnt hesitate.


    "I can do anything."


    ""


    "For him, any and everything."


    I nodded heavily.


    "Theres one way, Kureha."


    Kureha. Go. Execute the plan.


    I tersely commanded, then added,


    Save your brother.


    ...


    And... save this front.


    Kureha bowed his head slightly.


    I, will, give, my, all.


    Whoosh!


    With a powerful leap, Kurehas massive frame shot northward.


    I clenched my teeth and fists, watching his receding figure with a heavy heart.


    Present time.


    In front of the northern wall.


    Splatter!


    Blood sprayed everywhere.


    ...?


    Kuilan closed his eyes, awaiting the impending strike from Lunareds claws. But no pain came.


    He opened his eyes hesitantly.


    Drip. Drip.


    He could hear the sound of blood dropping.


    ...?!


    Suddenly, between Lunared and Kuilan, a massive werewolf appeared, taking the hit on its back.


    Blood streamed down from the werewolfs back.


    But could this creature even be called a werewolf?


    It looked like a wolf that hadnt completed its transformation, with grotesquely twisted limbs. A hideous wolf monster.


    Yet, for some reason, Kuilan blankly stared at the monsters face.


    Could it be his imagination that he felt warmth from the eyes of the monster looking back at him?


    "What the, what is this?"


    Lunared exclaimed in a bewildered voice.


    "What are you? You seem to be from my tribe, why are you intervening...


    ...


    The monster that had been looking at Kuilan with gentle eyes suddenly spun its body like a lightning bolt, clenching its unevenly lengthened fists with both arms.


    Thud-!


    It struck Lunareds chest with both fists.


    Kugh-!?


    Lunared staggered back, spitting out blood.


    Thump!


    As Lunared dropped Kuilan from his hand, Kuilan hit the ground hard on his buttocks, anxiously looking up, still in shock.


    ...


    As if to protect Kuilan, the wolf monster gazed at him with a soft look once more.


    It assumed a stance.


    Despite its grotesque posture due to its reversed joints and limbs of different lengths, Kuilan could recognize it immediately.


    That was the martial arts stance of the Leaf Tribe.


    The one taught by his older brother... that was it.


    Daring to oppose me, a descendant sharing my blood, youuuuu!


    Lunared, with fiery eyes, charged again. The unidentified wolf monster rushed forward to meet him.


    Boom! Bang! Boom!


    A fierce battle began between the two monsters.


    Muscles far surpassing those of humans flexed and writhed as they launched cannon-like fists at each other, intending to kill.


    Next to Kuilan, who was blankly watching this surreal scene,


    "We have to kill him now."


    Evangeline appeared. Kuilan looked at her, slightly surprised.


    Holding onto a wound on her abdomen, Evangeline looked pale, but she was firmly holding a shield in her left hand.


    Following her, other party members painfully walked over and stood behind her.


    Thanks to the healing magic cast by Damian, everyone managed to muster their last bits of strength to stand.


    "I dont know why those two monsters are causing such a ruckus, but this is an opportunity."


    "Were all exhausted to our limits. We wont get a second chance. We have to kill them both at the same time."


    Evangeline signaled with her eyes.


    The Shadow Squad members who were ready for their godhand, and the Penal Squad members all clenched their weapons, nodding with grave faces.


    The blood-covered heroes moved forward to execute their final attack.


    ...!


    At that moment,


    Kuilan, who had noticed something, hurriedly blocked the party members. Evangeline furrowed her brow.


    "Kuilan? What are you doing right now..."


    Do, dont attack.


    Huh?


    Hes my brother.


    He couldnt explain it clearly but he knew.


    "That monster, its my brother!"


    In this world.


    There was only one person who looked at him with such a warm gaze.


    So Kuilan yelled out, almost like a howl.


    Hes my brother...!

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Thwack! Thud! Brawk-!


    Two entangled monsters swung their fists at each other, intent on delivering a death blow.


    The punches and kicks that split the air were eerily similar in form.


    Though they had the twisted forms of monsters, they utilized the same martial arts techniques.


    Crash!


    Deflecting each others attacks,


    Bang!


    Their fists, infused with a red energy, crossed paths,


    Swoosh-!


    Then both were engulfed in a red aura, making them even more intimidating.


    ...


    Kuilan stared in astonishment, mouth agape, at the spectacle of martial arts on display that was far superior to his own.


    "Whats with you? For someone looking like that, youre pretty good, huh?"


    Lunared remarked, a satisfied grin on his face.


    It was the first time hed seen a descendant employ the martial art hed developed to such a high level. Lunared was genuinely elated.


    Then, the wolf monsterKureharesponded in a muffled voice.


    "I am the Sect Leader."


    "What?"


    "I am the forty-third Sect Leader of the Leaf Tribe."


    With a swift motion, Kureha crossed his fists and bowed briefly.


    "It is an honor to meet the founder. Though I never expected the founder to be... such a monstrous mess."


    ...


    After a moments silence, Lunared burst into hearty laughter and lunged forward.


    "Why dont you take a look in the mirror first, forty-third?!


    The two wolf-monsters frenziedly exchanged blows. But as if on cue, they both simultaneously retreated,


    And then they assumed identical stances.


    Both firmly planted their feet, crouched low, left hand forward in a parrying position, right hand balled into a fist at chest level.


    With a demeanor suggesting they were about to unleash their deadliest move, the two monsters locked eyes.


    Kuilan, having watched from the side, had an inkling about the lethal posture they were in.


    Thats when the wolf monsterKurehastole a fleeting glance at Kuilan.


    Then, he gave a subtle nod.


    Almost as if to say, Watch and learn...


    Whoosh-!


    In the next instant,


    The two wolf-monsters, charging with a powerful step forward, vanished from view.


    They were moving so swiftly it seemed as though theyd disappeared from the world.


    Having leaped through space, the two wolf-monsters thrust their fists at each other.


    Lunareds fist aimed for the very center of Kurehas chest,


    While Kurehas fist targeted Lunareds left chest.


    Secret Technique.


    Heart-Cutting Windwolf.


    Boom...!


    Neither evaded. Both delivered their fatal blows right into each others chests.


    Blood spewed simultaneously from the mouths of the two wolf-monsters.


    However, whereas Kureha grimaced in evident pain, Lunared chuckled triumphantly.


    "You fool! You learned the technique wrong! The Heart-Cutting Windwolf aims for the soul core, not the physical body! Aiming for the heart and not the soul core?"


    ...


    "Moreover, Ive already lost that heart! My other heart is on the opposite side! Your aim was off from the start!"


    Pain evident on his face, Kureha began to waver, leaning onto Lunared as if to collapse.


    Lunared laughed, confident in his victory,


    "...No. I aimed correctly."


    Crunch!


    Kureha lunged, biting deeply into Lunareds throat.


    Dark blood surged. Desperately latching on, Kureha gulped down the blood of Lunared.


    What the hell is he doing?!


    Annoyed, Lunared forcefully shoved Kureha off him. Kureha stumbled back, a look of malevolence on his face.


    After a high-level martial arts duel like that, and now he resorts to this kind of lowly act...


    Lunared looked at the trail of dark blood that connected from his throat to Kurehas mouth and clicked his tongue in disgust.


    So this was his last-ditch effort...


    ...?


    What Lunared saw next was incomprehensible.


    From his neck wound, a continual stream of dark blood was escaping.


    Panicking, Lunared tried to stop the flow with his hand, but the blood kept seeping through his fingers. It traveled through the air and-


    Was sucked directly into Kurehas mouth.


    What the...?!


    "Ever since becoming a werewolf, Ive come to understand,"


    Kureha, even while half-destroyed and nearing death, smiled slyly.


    "My organs twisted and rearranged. Pushing aside the human heart, a new wolf heart emerged."


    ...?!


    "The left side is the wolfs. The right, the humans."


    Kureha pointed to the left side of Lunareds chest.


    "I intended to destroy your wolf heart. Even if it was already shattered, it wouldnt matter. I wouldve struck it all the same, just in case."


    "My wolf heart...? Why...?"


    "To strip you of your control over the werewolfs blood."


    Thick dark blood gushed out of Lunareds throat like water.


    His strength rapidly faded. Facing this unfamiliar phenomenon, Lunared trembled in shock.


    "What have you done, bastard?!"


    "Its to bear it in your stead."


    "Lets save our reunion greetings for later. We have more pressing matters to discuss."


    "Thank you."


    Passing Godhand, I stood in front of the old man.


    He was old and frail, with snow-white hair.


    Although he looked like an average human, his eerie crimson eyes were as fierce as those of a monster.


    "Are you Lunared?"


    I scoffed.


    "Youve lost your luster, Wolf King."


    "...


    Gazing up at me with his lips tightly sealed, Lunared suddenly pleaded, Spare me.


    I narrowed my eyes, irritated.


    "What?"


    "I said spare me."


    His audacity made me glare at him.


    With a voice that was shockingly powerful for his frail frame, Lunared roared, "Now that the Wolfs curse is gone, I am a complete human!"


    He thumped his chest, pointing to the heart within.


    "This human heart beating inside me is proof."


    "..."


    "If you are the commander of this frontline, protecting humans and killing monsters! Then kill that monster beside you! And save me, a human!"


    Desperately, Lunared pointed to the monster lying on the ground... to Kureha.


    Kuilan, who had been holding Kureha, gritted his teeth in anger.


    "..."


    Ignoring my silence, Lunared continued, "I too am a human that you should protect, Player! Please spare me!"


    "...You have a point."


    He may have been resurrected from the dark depths of Lake Kingdom, but indeed, with the Wolfs curse gone, this old man was biologically a complete human.


    However,


    "But you are a monster."


    I declared.


    "I guarantee it. With utmost certainty, I can say, Lunared, you are not human. You are a perfect monster."


    "Why?"


    Lunared growled, On what basis do you differentiate humans and monsters on this frontline?!


    "Its very clear."


    I leaned in closer, staring straight into his eyes, and spat out the words,


    "Its me."


    "...?!"


    "I am the rule of this frontline."


    I had struggled for a long time.


    I had hesitated for a long time.


    But what I learned from this defense battle was,


    Principles. Rules. Standards.


    I had always been a good-natured player, loyally following the predetermined lines.


    This time was no different. I tried to fit within a rational framework of principles and standards.


    How naive.


    Such a gullible fool.


    "Thanks to you, Lunared, Ive realized. Seeing you exploit loopholes and attack, I now understand the essence of this game."


    Theres a famous saying in card games.


    The reason games have rules is to exploit whats not defined by the rules.


    "Ill stand above the rules."


    "What...?"


    "I am the principle. I am the standard. I am the law."


    No longer will I be bound by the rules of the game.


    I will bypass the rules, twist them, establish them, and control them.


    "Ill change the world according to my rules. So whether someone is human or a monster, Ill decide."


    I concluded coldly.


    "Youre a monster, Lunared."


    "..."


    "You will die."


    Immediately after,


    "Pff, pffhahahahahaha!"


    Lunared held his stomach and laughed.


    With his body shaking uncontrollably, he seemed on the verge of departing from this world from the sheer force of his laughter. The surrounding heroes hesitated and backed away due to his eerie outburst.


    With a frown, I asked, "Why are you laughing, monster?"


    "Do you not understand even after declaring it yourself, human?"


    After pausing his wild laughter,


    The old man, once the Wolf King, glared at me and retorted, "Its because of the mindset of a tyrant!"


    "..."


    "You think youll become the standard? You think youll become the law? Countless rulers have desired just that! No matter the circumstances or reasons, they all believed in their goodness, making themselves into iron-willed leaders, thinking they would bring about a utopia!"


    "..."


    "But the result was always a tyrant! Without a single exception! From ancient times until now, not even one!"


    "..."


    "Do you truly intend to become that as well, human?"


    "Yes."


    I replied immediately.


    "If standing above the rules for the sake of victory is what you call a tyrant..."


    Taking a deep breath, steadying my heart,


    I said,


    "Ill gladly become a tyrant."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Leaving behind the restrained Lunared, I headed toward Kuilan and Kureha.


    "Ugh...!"


    Kuilan, who was blocking with his whole body to protect Kureha, received my bitter smile.


    "I know that wolf monster is Kureha."


    "...!"


    "Dont worry, just step aside. We have things to discuss."


    Hesitantly, Kuilan moved away. I cautiously approached the fallen Kureha.


    "Kureha."


    Looking down at the bloodied wolf monster, I nodded heavily.


    "You did an excellent job. You truly did well."


    "All I did was fulfill my duty."


    He was dying.


    A massive fissure marred his battered chest. It wasnt hard to guess that it was an injury inflicted by the Wolf King.


    "...Im sorry."


    Kureha responded to my apology with a faint laugh.


    "Its not your fault, Your Highness. If you hadnt planned this strategy... I would have died in vain right there."


    "...!"


    "Thanks to you, I was able to save my younger brother."


    His grotesquely twisted fingers grazed his chest.


    "My human heart has already stopped. As a human, I am already dead."


    Even in his monstrous form, Kurehas eyes remained kind. Those eyes slowly looked up to the sky.


    "All that remains here is the wolf monster, kept alive by the magic power of the full moon."


    "...!"


    "In the end... I die as a monster."


    "No."


    I spoke with an unwavering voice.


    "You are a human."


    Both Kureha and Kuilan, who was listening by the side, looked at me with surprise. I nodded.


    "I recognize it. By the principles and laws of this place, by my standards, I recognize it."


    "...!"


    "You are more human than anyone else, Kureha."


    Turning from the speechless Kureha, I looked at Kuilan beside him.


    "Kuilan, the remaining night is short."


    The magic power provided by the full moons light clung to Kurehas life.


    In other words, when the moon sets, Kureha will die.


    "Spend time with your brother until dawn."


    "...!"


    Kuilan looked uncertain, but thats between the two brothers. I hoped they would have a regret-free last moment.


    ***


    Crossroad. In front of the southern wall.


    Excluding Lunared, all the captured Werewolves were gathered and restrained here.


    I hurriedly came here to decide on their fate. And then...


    "Growl!"


    ...I found a blonde knight who seemed more like a beast than the wolf monsters.


    "Lucas?"


    Lucas, chained head to toe, was nearly lying on the ground, showing his fangs and exhaling a cold breath.


    His bright blue eyes gleamed with a beastly light. Good heavens!


    "Hes been like this since the battle ended... We managed to subdue him."


    Fox and Rabbit from the Mage Battalion spoke apprehensively.


    "We didnt know what to do..."


    "...!"


    I rubbed my throbbing forehead. He must have overused his beast transformation again.


    "Hey, Lucas. Do you recognize me?"


    When I asked this close up, the previously aggressive expression on Lucass face immediately softened.


    Should I be thankful that this damned hound even recognizes its own owner?


    "Bind this blade to his hand. Make sure he cant let go."


    As I approached, Lucas, noticeably tamed, remained still even as the soldiers tied the [Karma Eater] to his hand.


    I pondered for a moment on what to do next, but the decision came quickly.


    "Imprison him. In the sturdiest cell."


    In his current state, theres no telling what he might do. Its best to keep him confined until he regains his senses.


    Lucas, now as docile as a subdued dog, was dragged off to the prison.


    "Sigh..."


    As I watched his retreating figure, a sigh escaped my lips.


    "But, what about us?"


    "Lock us up too!"


    Shouts echoed from behind.


    "..."


    I slowly turned around.


    Creatures, once werewolves, their bodies still covered in traces of beastly fur, knelt bound. Their crimson eyes shone as they pleaded desperately.


    "We are humans!"


    "We have the right to be judged by the law! Put us on trial!"


    The wolfs curse would return to all five of them.


    Kurehas speech, now transformed into a monstrous form, became increasingly slurred and difficult to understand, but Kuilan listened attentively, trying to comprehend every word.


    Im sorry. I wanted to carry it until the end...


    Whats there to be sorry for, brother?


    Kuilan softly smiled, placing his hand on his brothers contorted finger joints, Were just returning to how we were born.


    ...


    Kureha, with his grotesquely deformed face, looked up at the sky, then turned his gaze to the northern forest.


    The leaves are turning...


    Kuilan also looked with his brother at the northern forest, observing the multicolored foliage of autumn.


    The night they were reunited had also been a full moon during the onset of autumn.


    Ive always been sorry to you.


    Kurehas body slowly began to release the wolfs curse.


    I stole your fate. Lived as a human in your place. Locked you in that tree, raised you as a monster, and naively found happiness outside. Ive always been sorry.


    ...


    Will you forgive me, Kuilan...?


    What nonsense are you talking about, brother?


    Kuilan chuckled warmly.


    "Whats there to forgive? Were brothers, arent we?"


    ...Thank you.


    The now grown-up, but still young in his brothers eyes, took one last look at his little brother.


    Kurehas eyes slowly closed.


    Thank you, for being alive.


    That small, bruised younger brother from their past.


    The cursed child who regretted being born and agonized over his existence.


    Did he truly find happiness growing up with him?


    It was impossible to know.


    Every moment you lived and grew, it was a miracle to me.


    Raising his younger brother, Kureha was happy.


    Every moment, feeding, teaching, fighting, and sleeping, was brilliant.


    Though he eventually became a withered, hardened monster.


    He had no regrets.


    Having a younger brother like you... Im truly... lucky...


    Kurehas breathing ceased.


    Was it an illusion? A faint smile lingered on the monstrous wolfs long lips.


    "...Meeting you was the miracle of my life."


    Kuilan, slowly laying his brothers body on the ground, smiled brightly.


    "Im really, truly a lucky bastard."


    Kuilans fist clenched tightly.


    "Thank you, brother."


    The curse reverted in the surviving tribespeople.


    Red fur began to densely grow on Kuilans body. He grew taller, muscles bulging, eyes shining like a beasts.


    Yet, he hadnt lost his sanity. If anything, his consciousness was sharper than ever.


    Slowly rising, Kuilan growled, staring down at his clenched fists.


    "Yeah... I think I finally understand."


    He turned around, a savage smile on his lips.


    "The final punch my brother taught me. I think I know how to use it."


    In his sight was the imprisoned Lunared.


    Lunared, too, was in the process of his curse reverting. But being tightly bound by silver chains made movement difficult, and the curses strength meant its reversion was slow.


    Lunared, now partially transformed into a werewolf, yelled at the approaching Kuilan.


    "Stop! Stop! We are of the same kin! Shouldnt we combine our powers?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, monster. I am human."


    "NO! I am like your ancestor! Practically your father-!"


    "Thats good to know."


    Thud. Thud.


    With his fists ready and stance set, Kuilan glared menacingly.


    "Ive always wanted to land a punch on my father."


    Just as his brother had taught him.


    With both legs firmly on the ground, bending down low, left hand in a defensive pose forward, and the right fist clenched at his chest.


    Stepping forward, he launched a ferocious attack, aiming directly at-


    The enemys core.


    Ultimate move.


    Heart-Cleaving Wind Wolf.


    The inherited ultimate move, and Kuilans awakened technique.


    Facing the incoming punch, Lunared laughed in disbelief.


    The technique of a descendant he had underestimated was flawless.


    Giving up on his desperate attempts to counter, Lunared acknowledged the accomplishments of his successor.


    "Well done, forty-fourth generation."


    Crash!


    Kuilans massive fist buried into Lunareds chest.


    The Nightmare Legion Commanders core shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    From a distance, dawn broke.


    However, the city square in the center was even brighter than the approaching dawn.


    Torches were densely lit.


    And the citizens who had gathered, weapons in hand.


    They had hastily set up barricades at the main intersections of the square, holding their weapons awkwardly, vigilantly watching their surroundings.


    Seeing this, I was at a loss for words.


    They were not soldiers.


    Just ordinary people who lived here.


    "If one doesnt defend themselves when necessary, if they dont step forward and fight for their own lives,"


    A deep, elderly voice reached my ears as I gazed blankly at the scene.


    "No one will protect you if you dont show the strength and will to do so."


    Turning around, it was the familiar Elder Dwarf, Kellibey.


    "When I said something to that effect, everyone followed suit."


    "...Kellibey."


    "I distributed the weapons left in the forge to the citizens. We lit fires as bright as possible, and everyone gathered, watching each others backs."


    Holding a massive warhammer in his hand, Kellibey stroked his beard and grinned.


    "We successfully repelled a few werewolves that came this way. The citizens are safe."


    "..."


    "Hey, why the long face? Its not all bad."


    I looked away.


    If only I had done a bit more.


    Then the citizens wouldnt have had to fight at all.


    "This is a frontline city against monsters. Soldiers die fighting monsters every day."


    Perhaps sensing my thoughts, Kellibey slowly spoke.


    "If one hopes for peace while living in such a city, then that citizen might as well have the heart of a thief."


    "..."


    "If one lives under the protection of someone elses life, they should be prepared to give up their own. That was the way of my homeland."


    Perhaps that was the way of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    But...


    "Ive lived in this fortress city for decades, my Lord!"


    An old woman gripping a pickaxe said with a chuckle.


    "Even during the time of our ancestors, monsters broke in multiple times! Each time, the citizens united to beat them back!"


    "..."


    "Weve even defeated tougher monsters! Do you think wed be afraid of mere wolves?"


    "...Thank you."


    I smiled gently at the boisterous old woman.


    "Thank you for surviving."


    The citizens, holding their torches high, guarding each others backs.


    Men and women, young and old, gripping weapons to defend their lives.


    The sight was grand, grateful, and even noble.


    Yet, as the commander of the front lines... it was a sight I never wanted to see.


    "Im sorry."


    My fists clenched tight, nails digging into the flesh of my palm.


    "Ill do my best to ensure this never happens again."


    Children with small slingshots ran across the square, laughing.


    Did this situation feel like a game to them?


    Leading the children was Hannibal, Kellibeys assistant. The young N-grade hero led the children through an alleyway and out of sight.


    In the brightening square, the laughter of children echoed.


    Watching them, I murmured,


    "Ill do everything I can to ensure you never have to take up arms."


    Yes.


    To create such a world, I would...


    ***


    As the morning sunlight began to illuminate the sky in a soft blue hue,


    In front of the northern wall,


    Lunared was dead.


    The werewolf with silver-red fur lay motionless, a large fist mark evident in the center of his chest.


    I quietly observed the monsters corpse.


    The creature that once boasted of destroying the world met such a silent and void end.


    Kureha too, had drawn his last breath.


    Although the curse had dissipated, he still retained the form of a wolf monster. He lay there, smaller in stature, with his eyes serenely closed.


    And in front of him stood the Penal Squad, five in total, including Kuilan.


    ...Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    The curse that Kureha held had returned to each member of the Penal Squad.


    All five had grown taller, their muscles more pronounced, and red fur sprouted across their bodies.


    They didnt exactly resemble werewolves. They looked more human than beast.


    Perhaps through generations of mingling with humans, the wolf blood within them had diluted.


    Yet, there was an undeniable mix of beast in their appearance.


    Beastmen.


    It was precisely the Werebeast race I had encountered in the game.


    "This is our tribes true form," Kuilan slowly began, his voice noticeably deeper.


    "Wolf Beastmen. The inherent form of the Leaf Tribe."


    ...


    "On a full moon, we transform into wolves, and when the moon wanes, we revert to humans; half-human, half-beast"


    Gazing at his furry fist, Kuilan murmured sorrowfully,


    "It seems we cant remain on this front line any longer, my lord."


    "We are both human! Why are you trying to kill each other?! Why?!"


    Yet now, they were back to trying to end each others lives as if nothing had transpired.


    Junior couldnt understand it. She tried to stop them, but then,


    Dont ask the obvious, kid.


    Both had no intention of backing down.


    Camus tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. Through his disheveled hair, vengeful eyes shimmered eerily.


    "Why are we trying to kill each other?"


    Aiming magic from her fingertips at Camus, Reina coldly spat, "Because we are human."


    Whish!


    In a flash, Camus charged. Reina calmly unleashed a wind bullet from her fingertips.


    Camus grabbed Junior, who was trying to block the bullet with her body, and pushed her aside. Simultaneously, he cleaved through the incoming bullet with his sword and advanced.


    Swish! Swish!


    Slicing through the wind bullets with the edge of his blade, Camus reached right in front of Reina.


    However, his current sword wasnt the Spell Cleaver he usually used. It was a regular sword, incapable of absorbing magic.


    Clang!


    As he arrived in front of Reina, the long sword that blocked the last wind bullet shattered into pieces, sending metal shards in all directions.


    With empty hands extended, Camus smirked weakly, "...Always one step short at the end."


    Bang!


    A wind bullet shot from Reinas fingertips pierced through Camuss chest.


    Coughing up blood as he fell, Camus took three more magic bullets from Reina without any mercy.


    Without even a scream, Camus was thrown backward.


    "Camus!"


    Junior rushed over in panic.


    With holes in his chest and stomach, and his eyes blankly staring into space, Camus whispered to Junior, "Dont forget."


    "...?"


    "Dont forget me."


    With his bloody hand, Camus weakly grasped Juniors and with his last breath said, "Dont forget the Camila Kingdom."


    Eyes glazed over, Camus breathed his last.


    Amid the pool of blood, Junior stood in shock.


    "..."


    Quietly watching the scene, Reina slowly turned away.


    She took out a cigarette and placed it in her mouth. However, she couldnt find her lighter.


    "Damn."


    Blood seeped through the bandage wrapped around her abdomen. The injury inflicted by Camus in their previous encounter hadnt fully healed.


    "Hurts like hell..."


    With a dejected chuckle and chewing on the unlit cigarette, Reina staggered into the shadowy alley and vanished.


    ***


    [STAGE 10 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas(SSR)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.48 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.51 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.51 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.57 (1)


    - Damien(EX) Lv.51 (1)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Kuilan(SR) Lv.50 (1) (Eligible for 3rd class change!)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.43 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.43 (1)


    - Becky(R) Lv.43 (2)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.41 (2)


    >Sub Party 2


    - GodHand(SR) Lv.45 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.40 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.39 (1)


    >Others


    - Lilly(R) Lv.32 (2)


    - Margarita(R) Lv.36 (1)


    [Deceased & Injured Characters]


    - Camus(SR) : Deceased


    - Evangeline(SSR) : Seriously Injured


    - Damien(EX) : Minor Injury


    [Deceased & Injured Captured Monsters]


    - Kureha(SSR) <Captured Monster>: Deceased


    - Tri-Colored Slime(R) <Captured Monster>: Deceased


    [Aquired Items]


    - Werewolf Legion Magic Stone: 274


    - White Werewolf Magic Core(SR): 4


    - Werewolf Legion Commander Magic Core(SSR): 1


    [Stage clear rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 2


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 11: The Enemy of My Enemy]

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    The next day.


    The preparations for this funeral were quicker than any defense mission Id seen before. It was because civilians had been casualties this time.


    Even though soldiers and heroes had fought valiantly and laid down their lives, there were still losses.


    Thirty-seven civilians.


    I stood in front of the coffins of the lined-up citizens, clenching my lips tightly, bowing my head. From a distance, the families of the deceased watched me with uneasy expressions.


    I expected them to grab me by the collar, to jeer and hurl insults from afar.


    To ask why I hadnt done more, to claim their family members died because of me, to vent their frustrations.


    But no one did.


    Was it because, in this fortress city, it wasnt uncommon for civilians to die during monster invasions? Because I was royalty and a high-ranking lord? Or maybe because life was inherently cheap in this world?


    Before the funeral, I met each of the deceased civilians families to apologize and offer compensation. They were both embarrassed and grateful.


    Grateful.


    Despite my failures leading to their familys deaths, they thanked me.


    ...


    I want to change this.


    I want to overturn this world entirely.


    No... I will do just that.


    I gritted my teeth.


    I will change the world. To a place where death isnt taken for granted. To a place where people dont thank you for death.


    In my own way. Absolutely.


    After laying the flowers, I moved to the next group of coffins.


    One hundred eighty-nine soldiers.


    Excluding the tutorial stage, this was the most significant number of deaths in a defensive battle.


    Most of them died protecting the civilians from the werewolves, both at the northern gate and scattered throughout the city.Upstodatee from


    Looking at the rows of coffins draped with the empires flag, I slowly bowed my head.


    It hurt.


    Their noble deaths made it hurt even more. I bit down on my lip so hard it tasted of blood.


    The soldiers who died this time were all skilled.


    They faced the monsters without fleeing, willing to lay down their lives to save the civilians. They were mentally seasoned soldiers.


    I lost almost two hundred of them. The loss was painfully immense.


    I closed my burning eyes tightly, holding back.


    I shouldnt cry.


    I shouldnt comfort their deaths with tears. Instead, I had to take responsibility.


    The priests sprinkled holy water over the coffins and blessed them. I silently watched as hundreds of coffins were laid to rest.


    And finally,


    Two heroes.


    Two hero characters had fallen. Technically speaking, neither belonged to my front line.


    The condemned Camus.


    And Kureha, Kuilans brother.


    One was a criminal waiting for execution, and the other, despite his combat skills, was just an ordinary citizen.


    But both had died in this battle.


    Although Camus was a condemned criminal, considering his efforts to save the civilians, I decided to bury him in the imperial cemetery.


    I dont know what it might mean for him to be buried in the very empire he despised, but as a commander, I made that decision.


    Camus grave was noticeably emptier than the others. No one mourned his death.


    Occasionally, passing civilians would place bouquets on his grave in gratitude for his sacrifice, but no one cried for him.


    ...


    Junior stared at his gravestone from afar, a complexity evident in her gaze.


    Further away, Reina, leaning on her staff, watched Junior from a distance.


    The scene at Kurehas tomb was quite the opposite; it bustled with visitors.


    Besides the five members of the Penal Squad, dressed deeply in hoods and robes, bandits and refugees who had come with the Penal Squad wept and paid their respects with flowers.


    Not just them, people from the city, who had connections with Kureha over time, also came by, laying white flowers.


    He was a good person.


    But he died.


    If I had realized the essence of this game a little earlier...


    The scenery today... would have been different.


    The choirs funeral hymn concluded, and eventually, all the rituals ended.


    It was finally my turn to speak.


    I took a deep breath and stepped onto the podium, now familiar with thousands of eyes fixed upon me.


    ...


    "Commander Reina, how are you holding up?"


    "Its not bad enough to complain. Besides, there werent many who got severely injured in this battle."


    It was true. Everyone had some form of bandaging. Injuries like Reinas were commonplace.


    I slowly inquired after noticing the bandage wrapped around Reinas abdomen.


    "I heard you took down Camus with your own hands this time."


    "It was self-defense. Even if it wasnt, I have the authority to eliminate a criminal who points a blade at me."


    "..."


    "Do you intend to reprimand me for that act, Your Majesty?"


    "No. I was just verifying the facts."


    Camus tried to kill Reina, and she defended herself, ending Camus.


    Regardless of prior animosities, that was what had transpired on this monster front. It wasnt my place to question it.


    "So, it seems you have some business with me, Commander Reina."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I came to discuss something."


    Suspecting the nature of her visit, I nodded.


    "Is it time for you to return?"


    "Thats correct. Our magic battalions support for the southern front has ended with this defense battle."


    They had committed to supporting five defense battles. From Stage 6 to 10.


    All those commitments were fulfilled with yesterdays defense. It was time to return to the Imperial Family.


    "We were able to fend off the monsters with ease because of you."


    It was genuine. The officers and soldiers of the magic battalion had been a great help throughout the five defense battles.


    Though they did scheme things like the "Shutdown Protocol" behind the scenes, Reina did confess and dispose of it with her own hands. I can let that slide.


    "We wont forget your efforts."


    I extended my hand to Reina.


    "It was just our duty. Your words are thanks enough."


    Without hesitation, even at the handshake requested by a member of the Imperial Family, Reina took my hand and shook it. Shes truly remarkable.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Weve sent for an airship from the Imperial Capital. Its due to arrive today, and we plan to depart immediately."


    They sent me on foot, but the magic battalion, being the elite, travels by airship.


    "When you return to the Imperial Capital, send my regards to Fernandez."


    Mentioning my second eldest brother, who always takes care of his people, Reina faintly smiled.


    "I do have some updates to report to Lord Fernandez."


    "?"


    "That you are truly focused only on defending this frontline."


    Reina lifted her gaze, taking in the desolate scenery around Crossroad.


    "In such a barren wasteland, not once longing for the glamorous life in the Imperial Capital, youre putting your heart and soul into defeating monsters."


    "..."


    "That you genuinely dont care about central power, wealth, or even the succession to the throne. Ill report this."


    I couldnt tell if it was praise or sarcasm. No, I didnt understand her intent.


    Seeing my furrowed brows, Reina lowered her voice.


    "You declared it from the Imperial Capital, right? That the southern front will operate on its independent course."


    "Thats right."


    She mustve heard it through her intelligence network.


    "I hope thats true, Your Highness."


    "?"


    "That the operations here are purely for the front and arent influenced by the power struggles above. And I hope for a bright future. Ill be cheering you on from afar."


    Whatever her hidden intentions might be, its good to hear encouraging words.


    "Youve worked hard. Safe travels, Captain Reina. Next time, I hope we can meet in a peaceful place and share heart-to-heart stories."


    "Haha. It sounds wonderful just hearing it. Somewhere peaceful, not on the frontline..."


    Gazing at the countless tombstones laid out in the cemetery, Reina trailed off.


    "I too wish to retire soon and live out my days in such a place."


    The soldier, who spent her life amidst wars, said this and then gave me a firm salute.


    "Its been an honor working alongside you, Your Highness. Until we meet again."


    Reina then turned around and headed back towards Crossroad. Probably to pack up for her return.


    I watched from a distance, her old black military uniform worn by the veterans, and above it, the fluttering white robe of the magic battalion.


    "..."


    I wish for Reinas remaining days to be peaceful. But.


    I also know that it might not be possible.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Ugh...


    Evangeline looked quite pale. Perhaps it was due to her injuries and the strain of overseeing the funeral ceremony.


    "Evangeline, are you okay?"


    I approached her with a look of concern. She responded with a small, serene smile.


    "Of course, Im fine. Whos the toughest person on this front? Isnt it me?"


    With a hint of bravado, Evangeline lightly slapped the injured part of her body.


    "Aaargh!"


    She immediately let out a horrifying scream and crumpled to the ground. What the...?


    "Whyd you have to show off like that?"


    "I... I... thought I was going to die just now... I swear I saw my fathers face..."


    "You shouldve rested at the temple..."


    She had been strongly advised to rest in the temple, but Evangeline insisted on taking charge of the funeral.


    "But with Sir Lucas in that state, I had to step up."


    Evangeline quickly got back up, her lips trembling as she tried to muster a smile. Beads of sweat poured down her face.


    It seemed she felt a heavy sense of responsibility for the outcome of the recent defense battle.


    Thats probably why she, despite her severe injuries, continued to push forward.


    "...I was confident."


    She muttered while looking at the newly dug graves.


    "I had awakened, learned new skills, and I believed. I believed that our allies wouldnt get hurt anymore."


    "..."


    "If I had a shield. If I had a spear. I was sure I wouldnt lose anyone else. That was my confidence."


    Evangeline bit her lower lip.


    "I was wrong. I was complacent. I wasnt enough. I still have a long way to go."


    "You did your best."


    "I rushed forward despite being a shield knight. Instead of protecting our allies, I focused on annihilating the enemy. Yet, I couldnt even kill their leader, and hence couldnt protect our allies properly."


    Evangeline was reflecting on her battle with Lunared.


    "If I had done my job, I couldve stopped the enemys general at the northern wall, and naturally, the damage elsewhere wouldve been minimized."


    "..."


    "I am clearly at fault."


    "Evangeline."


    I softly reassured the young knight.


    "You dont need to harbor such thoughts. Im the commander here. If I had properly understood the enemys intentions, we wouldnt have been scattered like this in the first place."


    It was true.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien.


    The three, having awakened their ultimate skills, were immensely powerful. But this time, they couldnt unite. They had to fight separately.


    Their combined synergy couldnt manifest.


    If the three of them had complemented each other on the same battlefield, the defense battle would have played out differently.


    "The fault is mine as the commander. The responsibility for the deaths during this defense lies with me."


    But Evangeline shot me a sharp look.


    "Please, senior! Dont try to shoulder it all by yourself."


    "What?"


    "Do you already forget our conversation when I decided to stay on this front?"


    Was she referring to when she decided to stay during Stage 3?


    ...At that time, Evangeline had clearly said,


    "Ive told you Ill shoulder the resentment and responsibilities of the people youre trying to bear."


    "..."


    Yes.


    She had said that.


    "Im the heir to the Crossroad Margrave. Someday, I will govern this city."


    "..."


    "You dont have to give me everything. But senior, please share a bit with me."


    With her large emerald eyes wide open, showing her pronounced canine teeth, Evangeline flashed a radiant smile.


    "Its too heavy for you to bear alone, isnt it?"


    "...Evangeline."


    "Im here, and were by your side. Dont forget that."


    It was then I realized.


    She knew I was struggling alone and took the initiative to oversee the funeral to be by my side.


    Her thoughtfulness and kindness left me speechless.


    Evangeline is growing up so fast.


    While its hard to imagine what could console the dead, after all, funerals are more for the living than for the deceased.


    "Im grateful for the wonderful funeral and for treating us like humans despite our current state."


    Then, Kuilan hesitated before saying,


    "But we probably cannot stay in this city."


    "..."


    I was at a loss for words.


    Crossroad had been attacked by werewolves. Many had died.


    In such circumstances, it was unlikely that the Danpunglang tribe, which shares the same wolf blood, could live peacefully in the city. While they look quite different, they still share many similarities with werewolves. And those who had suffered the werewolf attack would definitely not be welcoming.


    "Every two weeks following a full moon, well look like this...half-human, half-beast."


    Kuilan gestured to his reddish, fur-covered hand.


    "We may look like dogs shedding fur every season, but well turn into these wolf forms bi-weekly. The locals might find it terribly uncomfortable, dont you think?"


    "..."


    "But, it doesnt seem right to leave the front lines entirely, especially after what Your Majesty and the others have done for us."


    Kuilan glanced at me, deep in thought.


    "What do you think we should do? I want to hear Your Majestys opinion."


    "...There is one option."


    I began slowly.


    "It might be a bit strenuous for you all."


    "Weve camped in rugged mountains and marshlands, survived while being pursued by the Imperial Army."


    Kuilan grinned.


    "Just tell us. Well follow."


    The other members of the Penal Squad nodded in agreement.


    I took a brief breath and said,


    "Were going to establish a forward base. How about you guys stay on-site there?"


    ***


    Forward Base.


    It was situated near the lake, the very place where we had fought the Black Spider Legion during the tutorial.


    Originally, this was the primary defensive line of the monster front here. Only those monsters that couldnt be stopped here flowed and struck Crossroad.


    If we could only restore this damaged place, we could significantly reduce the monsters reaching the Lords Castle at Crossroad.


    But, of course, the problem was its maintenance difficulty.


    Right on the enemys doorstep, it was tasked with withstanding the enemys first wave head-on. If it ever fell, the stationed troops would be decimated.


    Because it was so close to the enemy waves starting point, just sending materials for reconstruction was a tough job.


    Given this, we had been preparing the required materials for a long while now, but the actual reconstruction work had been at a standstill.


    Moreover, since the defenses had been successful for so long, there had even been thoughts like, Do we really need to pour money and manpower into restoring the forward base?


    But the situation had changed.


    In the recent defensive battle, the monsters had broken into the city. Civilians had been harmed.


    In protecting the civilians, soldiers had also fallen. I felt it deep in my bones.


    The battlefield shouldnt be in the city. We must keep it as far from the city as possible.


    We start constructing the forward base.


    No matter how long it took, or how much money and materials were wasted. Human lives were more important than time, money, or resources.


    Kuilan, hearing my words, nodded in agreement.


    "Sounds good! Since we have excess strength, we can certainly help with the base restoration."


    "That would be truly appreciated."


    "However, in return, build us a space in the forward base that only we can use. Thats reasonable, right?"


    "Of course. Live in it like kings."


    "Hahaha! Did you know my moniker was once the Bandit King? I already had plans to decorate it like a fortress!"


    Kuilan, with a hearty laugh, tilted his head.


    "So, how exactly does this restoration process work?"


    "Normally, laborers would load the construction materials on carts, and then, members from the Merchant Guild would begin the reconstruction."


    Thus, in the game, between stages and during times without monster invasions, only then could you send laborers for the restoration.


    Moreover, with travel taking three days each way, the actual time for reconstruction work got even shorter. It was a long-term task.


    "Lets use a shortcut."


    I smirked devilishly, causing Kuilan to shiver.


    "Youre generally such a good person, but sometimes you laugh like a real villain, you know?"


    "Lets skip discussing my grin, and just listen up."


    It might not have been an option in the game, but I believed it was entirely possible in this reality.


    Planning a victory from outside the rules. And the first step was...


    "Teleport Gates!"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    After discussing the upcoming plans with the Penal Squad, I issued them individual instructions for setting out. I intended for us to depart for the Lake Kingdom that very night.


    Watching members of the Penal Squad scatter to prepare, I sought out the rest of my party members.


    Damien, although not severely injured, had temporarily lost his vision due to overexerting his Far-Sight ability. Consequently, he was unable to attend the funeral and was recuperating.


    Lucas was still in a daze from the side effects of a previous transformation, so he was restrained and confined in the underground dungeon.


    Lastly, there was Junior.


    Junior stood still atop a hill. She was watching


    Wooosh


    A flying ship that had suddenly arrived over Crossroad.


    It was the Alcatraz, a special airship of the Imperial Family. The airship was dispatched to retrieve the magical troops stationed here and return to the Imperial Capital.


    The huge body of the airship was slowly landing in front of Crossroads southern gate.


    Soon, Reina and the magic troops would board that ship and leave for the Imperial Capital.


    Junior emotionlessly watched the landing ship. As I approached her, she murmured softly.


    I once faintly believed that people could understand one another.


    I halted my steps. Junior continued.


    But it wasnt true. Between some people, theres a chasm that can never be bridged.


    Its so deep that no effort can leap over it, and no indifference can ignore it... such a profound hatred.


    Junior.


    I wanted to bridge that chasm and grow closer to that person. I wished to forgive her and find peace within myself.


    A bitter smile formed on Juniors lips.


    But I realized. Seeing that person and Camus fight to the death, it became clear.


    There are things in this world that can never be forgiven. Chasms that will never be filled. Such a deep chasm exists between me and Lady Reina.


    Junior shook her head slowly.


    Getting close was impossible from the very beginning.


    ...You might be right, Junior.


    Perhaps from the very start, it was impossible to bridge the gap between them.


    I gave Junior a gentle smile.


    But theres no need to grow close.


    Huh?


    Even with a deep chasm between them, people can still communicate.


    Its okay if they arent friends or even allies. It doesnt matter even if theyre enemies.


    People can communicate with each other.


    As long as they both will it. As much as they want.


    To the hesitating Junior, I nodded reassuringly.


    I dont think Reina is right. I dont believe the things she did in the past can be forgiven.


    But I know that if you let her go like this, youll regret it.


    I gave Junior a gentle push on her back.


    Go. Go and have one last conversation with her.


    "You dont have to forgive. We dont have to understand each other. Even from a distance, we can shout out and share our stories."


    Junior, who had been silent for a long time, cautiously asked, "If we do that, will anything change?"


    "Its okay if it doesnt," I said with confidence. "But the regrets will diminish."


    Reina had killed Camus.


    She bombed Juniors village, inflicted indelible wounds on her, and never sought forgiveness.


    Such animosity was of a kind that could never be washed away or erased.


    Yet, they both tried for each other.


    Reina attempted to mend their relationship while treating Juniors injuries, and Junior was gradually accepting her.


    There was a makeshift bridge, albeit shaky, built between the deep chasm that separated them.


    I had watched this process from the sidelines.


    Thus, I couldnt stand to see them part without even a simple goodbye.Upstodatee from


    Perhaps this rift might never heal.


    Even so, I hoped they would part by truly facing each other, rather than avoiding each others gazes.


    ...No matter what fate held for them in the future.


    I hoped they would understand each other, if only a bit more.


    For Juniors sake.


    And for Reinas as well.


    "...Im going to see her. I should at least say my goodbyes to Captain Reina in person."


    Junior, after a moment of hesitation, made up his mind and bowed deeply to me.


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Junior dashed toward the Crossroad barracks where Reina had disappeared.


    Despite our differences, even if I cant forgive you,


    I still want to hear your story.


    ...Okay.


    After a long silence.


    With a barely audible quivering voice, Reina finally replied.


    Lets do just that.


    Reina closed her eyes momentarily, and when she opened them again, a relieved smile adorned her lips.


    Promise.


    ...


    Ill be looking forward to the day we meet again. Jupiter Junior.


    Vroom-!


    The hatch slowly closed. Reina waved with a bright smile.


    Gather many wonderful stories until then! Understand?


    Boom!


    As the hatch sealed,


    Whoosh-!


    A blue flame created by magic power burst out from the airships exhaust.


    The airship carrying the mage troops disappeared into the sky in no time.


    Junior silently watched the receding airship cutting through the clouds, hoping to understand that unforgivable mage when they met next.


    ***


    Crossroad. The lords mansion.


    After the funeral ceremonies, as I returned to the mansion, three members of the Shadow Squad awaited me.


    I had summoned them. There were tasks to assign and I needed updates on their missions.


    Godhand. Bodybag. Burnout.


    Gazing at the three elves who safely returned, I nodded in acknowledgment.


    Youve worked hard on the long-term dispatch mission. Im glad you returned safely.


    I apologize for the delay, Your Highness.


    The three elves bowed their heads simultaneously. I patted them on the shoulders.


    "Thank you for coming back alive. And to immediately contribute to the defense after your return... You truly went through a lot."


    Under my gaze, the three elves looked pleased, yet there was an apparent hesitation as they exchanged glances among themselves.


    With no particular thought in mind, I greeted Godhand with a broad grin.


    "So, about the Dragon Lady... Did you meet the Duchess of Bringar?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The task I had entrusted to this Shadow Squad.


    It was to deliver my letter to the Dragon Lady, the ruler of the Bringar Duchy.


    The content of the letter was simple: if the Duchess of Bringar escapes to this monster frontline, I would offer her refuge and support for a new beginning.


    Having been pushed to the brink of destruction in the war against the Everblack Empire, the Duchess of Bringar would naturally flee to the monster frontline.


    In the game, this scenario was a matter of choice, to accept or reject.


    Twisting the situation, I had preemptively extended the invitation for her to come to the monster frontline.


    I had long decided to keep the Duchess of Bringar under my command.


    Thats why I had made the first move, to seize the initiative.


    And now, the Shadow Squad, who were the messengers of that letter, had returned.


    This likely meant that the Duchess of Bringar had decided to accept my offer.


    "...Here, a reply from the Duchess of Bringar."


    Seemingly reluctant, Godhand handed me a letter.


    Without hesitation, I tore open the wax-sealed envelope and quickly scanned its contents.


    The smile that had formed on my lips slowly hardened.


    I looked at Godhand in disbelief, still holding the letter. "What is this?"


    "...Well, you see."


    Godhand, clearly reluctant to explain, finally elucidated the content of the letter in response to my query.


    "Its a declaration of war."


    "...?"


    "The Duchess of Bringar has issued a declaration of war on our southern frontline."


    The content of the letter wasnt mistaken.


    Godhand, having met with the Duchess of Bringar in person, relayed the Dragon Ladys intentions to me crystal clear.


    "...She intends to march here personally."


    What the fu...


    No, WHAT THE DRAGON-?!

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    "The Bringar Duchys forces are on the brink of annihilation."


    Godhand calmly explained the current situation of the Bringar Duchy.


    "Almost all of the Duchy has been captured by the Imperial Armys 1st Division, commanded by Prince Lark. All that remains for the Duchess of Bringar is a handful of her personal knight guard. The rest can be considered decimated."


    "Why are they declaring war on us, then? To ask for our help?"


    When I asked, incredulous, Godhand gave a wry smile.


    "Its probably their pride."


    "Huh?"


    "The Duchess of Bringar I met has even stronger pride than the rumors suggest. Just the humiliation of defeat alone is tough for her, let alone the current situation where she is being forced to bow and join under our command."


    "So, she cant simply join us from below?"


    "Yes."


    Godhand nodded.


    "She said shell see for herself if we have the capacity to accept her..."


    "And she declared war?"


    Just to be a subordinate? To have a face-off?


    Whats with that?


    Is she some kind of real psycho? Or a super macho? What do you even call that?


    Godhand recited the conditions proposed by the Duchess of Bringar.


    "The terms are 5 vs. 5. The Duchess of Bringar and her five knight guards versus five champions chosen from our southern front. A small-scale war under these conditions."


    "..."


    What kind of war is that?


    Its just a party vs. party. Basically, a 5v5 PK.


    "If we lose, well become their subordinates without protest. But if they win..."


    "What? They want the command of this front?"


    "Yes. Exactly."


    ...Is she seriously crazy?


    I was tempted to swear, but I held it back. Godhand, noticing my mood, gave an awkward smile.


    "As expected... its an absurd condition, isnt it?"


    "No! I accept."


    "What?"


    I responded with a fierce grin.


    "Itll be fun, breaking that high-and-mighty Dragon Ladys nose."


    She wants to preserve her pride even after her nation has fallen and shes lost all her soldiers.


    Giving her a proper scratch on that arrogant face might be a good lesson for that Duchess.


    I initially thought wed maintain a cooperative relationship, but if theyre challenging us, Im not one to decline.


    Ill subjugate her and have her working like a dog.


    "Are you sure about this? Even though they are retreating, the power of the Duchess of Bringar and her knights is immense."


    Sure, they were. They managed to hold an already fallen nation with just the Duchess and a few knights.


    But...


    "Our front champions are also incredibly powerful. Dont worry. We wont lose."


    Our main party of five is extremely strong, too.


    Above all, I have complete information about the Duchess of Bringar and her party.


    The basis of war is an information battle. Knowing everything about their skills and stats gives us an overwhelming advantage.


    Its a fight where theres no reason to be cautious, just one thats absurd.


    "So, when are they coming?"


    "They detained us first, then sent us away... They only left a message that theyd be coming soon. Given the complicated situation in the Bringar Duchy..."


    They werent sure exactly when it would happen. Well, they would find out eventually as they waited.


    I noticed the deep red scars on the arms and legs of the three members of the Shadow Squad. I gently patted their shoulders.


    "Youve been through a lot. Youve worked hard."


    "It was nothing, really."


    Godhand deeply bowed to me.


    "If you trust us again, we can handle even greater tasks."


    "..."


    After grasping Godhands shoulder and letting go, I gestured with my chin.


    "Youre probably tired since the poison hasnt completely worn off. But follow me; we have a place to go." (TL Note: Like I said before, this "poison" is travel fatigue.)


    "Where to?"


    "The dungeon beneath the Lake Kingdom. We have some tasks to complete."


    My main party was compromised: Evangeline had an abdominal wound, Damien had an eye injury, and Lucas was in his beast form. They werent in any condition to move.


    So, for the next few days, the elite Penal Squad and the Shadow Squad would have to take over their tasks.


    Despite their minor injuries and fatigue, they had to step up.


    Anyway, at my instruction, the three members of the Shadow Squad silently prepared their gear and followed behind.


    I intended to leave the reception room and head straight to the teleport gate in the backyard.


    But then.


    Squeak.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah!"


    When I opened the reception room door, I saw a woman looking somewhat distraught.


    With a hue close to brown on her reddish hair, sitting in a wheelchair... it was Lilly, the senior mage from our southern front. I asked in surprise,


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Heroes within the game form various relationships with one another. Friendly relationships aid in battles, while hostile ones can be detrimental. Help the heroes establish good relations with each other.]


    What a timely tip! Ha!


    ***


    The destination after using the teleport gate was the base camp.


    "Just as I explained earlier, there are two purposes for our visit here today."


    After ensuring everyone had finished teleporting, I briefed my party members, taking a look at each one of them.


    "Firstly, its to capture the magic user who can set up teleport gates, Coco the Severer."


    Spatial Cutting Magician - the teleport-specialized NPC, Coco. Shes a hefty witch residing in the base camp.


    The very same witch who would open the gates to the event dungeons.


    By capturing her, we can establish a teleport gate at any desired location.


    Of course, in the game, players could only use pre-established teleport gates. But here, this was reality.


    With the necessary resources and a dedicated magician available, its plausible to set up a teleport gate wherever I desire.


    If I could set up a teleport gate at will, I could use all sorts of tricks.


    It would also be advantageous when establishing forward bases.


    Thats why capturing Coco was our primary objective.


    "Secondly... Ah, here she comes."


    As I shifted my gaze, the rest of the party members looked in the same direction.


    A female adventurer was hurrying towards us.


    With her long dark green hair and three teardrops tattooed below her left eye, she was an assassin class elf.


    The leader of the NPC adventurer party The Holy Grail Seekers - Verdandi.


    A clearly distressed Verdandi ran up to me, offering a bright smile.


    "Your Highness, youre safe!"


    "After defeating Lunared and regrouping, we got a bit delayed. I hope for your understanding, Verdandi."


    "Not at all! Im just grateful that you kept your promise...!"


    Verdandi repeatedly bowed deeply in gratitude.


    Yes, the promise with Verdandi. The rescue of the previously agreed-upon Holy Grail Seekers party.


    [Emergency Quest - NPC Rescue]


    - Rescue the NPC kidnapped by the Nightmare Legion.


    - Location: Zone 7 Wolfs Den


    - Reward: ???


    - Time Remaining: 2 days


    Currently, a significant number of NPCs are kidnapped in the Zone 7 dungeon Wolfs Den. Moreover, theres only two days left to the rescue deadline.


    We need to begin the NPC rescue operation in the shortest possible time with the available party members.


    Thats the reason I had two fully armed parties accompany me today.


    "Today, well clear the path. Tomorrow, well break in and rescue them. Is that acceptable?"


    "Yes!"


    Verdandi, her eyes slightly teary, nodded in agreement.


    At that moment,


    "...Verdandi?"


    A bewildered voice echoed.


    Both Verdandi and I turned to see who spoke. It was Godhand. He looked at Verdandi with disbelief.


    "Youre... alive?"


    "!"


    Surprised, Verdandis eyes widened.


    "You... you are...!"


    Staggering, Verdandi approached Godhand, speechless.


    Their hands gripped each other tightly.


    The two elves stood silently for a while, looking at each other with affectionate gazes.


    Everyone just watched this unexpected reunion of kin.


    "...Godhand."


    A chilling voice rang out.


    If that voice had a color, it would be a cold blue. Startled, I quickly turned in that direction.


    Lilly, seated in her wheelchair, tilted her head slightly. Her eyes sank coldly, reminiscent of a frosty dawn.


    "Who is that woman?"


    "Wha? Oh, no, thats..."


    Frantically pulling his hand away from Verdandi, Godhand waved his hands in panic.


    "No, no, thats not it! Miss Lilly! I mean..."


    The base camp, which was filled with a warm pink atmosphere just moments ago, now felt like the dead of a freezing winter.


    "...Enough."


    Watching this mess unfold, I couldnt hold back any longer.


    "Youre seriously trying to start a romance in a dungeon, you damn fool!"


    Pisses me off, seriously-!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Right.


    After a brief chaotic moment had passed.


    Having left Lilly on the other side and coming over to a secluded spot with just Verdandi and Godhand, I asked,


    Whats the relationship between you two?


    Its said that the Holy Grail Seekers entered this dungeon over a hundred years ago.


    But since elves are notoriously long-lived, it wouldnt be surprising if theyve known each other even before that.


    Yet, Verdandi and Godhand just glanced at each other, not answering easily. I narrowed my eyes.


    Wait. Are you two actually lovers?


    Upon hearing our conversation, Lillys eyes flashed from the other side. Godhand, looking panicked, quickly waved his hands.


    We are definitely NOT in that kind of relationship!


    Then what is it? Why cant you tell me?


    Well, actually, Verdandi is from the fairy kingdoms...


    As Godhand tried to explain, this time Verdandi gave him a pointed look.


    Godhand stumbled over his words, changing his explanation, Verdandi has... a high rank. I once served under her.


    Hmm?


    Truthfully, I was aware of Verdandis real status. Of course, I knew the background of an SSR-ranked named character like the back of my hand.


    But if she wanted to hide it, there was no need to rub salt in the wound. I turned my attention back to Godhand.


    So now that youve met an old acquaintance, you plan to pledge allegiance to Verdandi and not me?


    No, Your Highness, not at all! Our Shadow Squad is loyal to only you!


    Godhand almost fell to the floor as he exclaimed this. Verdandi clicked her tongue, watching him.


    To think you would bow and show loyalty to a human, what has become of you since we last met...


    No, Lady Verdandi. Its not like that...!


    Godhand looked ready to cry. Poor guy, caught in a drama that felt like the climax of a soap opera.


    I stepped in to wrap things up, So, you two are acquaintances, but youre neither in a relationship of allegiance nor lovers, correct?


    Yes! Youre absolutely right, Your Highness!


    Alright. I understand.


    I gestured towards Lilly on the other side, But will she forgive you?


    A fiery mage, emitting a distinct red aura, was glaring our way.


    Her fury was palpable, ready to reduce everything to ashes.


    Liar, liar, elves are always liars...


    Eeek.


    A squeaky whimper escaped from Godhand. Quite the range in character you have there...


    I didnt want to be involved in a love triangle (rectangle?) drama any longer. I made my decision.


    Godhand, take Lilly and go talk things out. Clear up any misunderstandings and catch up.


    With Lilly in her current state...?


    Would you rather run away? You should always address sparks before they become a flame. Dont you know the saying, Look out for hidden sparks, check again for extinguished ones?


    Recalling an old fire safety slogan, Godhands face turned ghostly pale as he slowly approached Lilly.


    Just a few minutes ago, they were chattering happily, but now they looked miserable. Delightfully entertaining. I chuckled.


    Verdandi?


    Yes, Your Highness.


    I began calling out when Verdandi swiftly responded. I couldnt help but crack a smile.


    "Regardless of your past, I dont really care. Were allies in this dungeon, arent we?"


    "Yes, we are."


    "But remember, both Godhand and the elves are under my command now."


    Godhand seemed to be enjoying himself, as if he had changed genres all of a sudden.


    Regardless, the Shadow Squad members were loyal to me, willing to lay down their lives for my cause.


    "It would be troublesome if you tried to take them, even if they are your kin. I cant stand having anything taken from me."


    They were among the few elite sub-parties. Whether through school ties, regional ties, or blood ties, I wont forgive anyone who breaks the contract.


    Verdandi, with a pale face, nodded in understanding.


    "...Ill keep that in mind."


    I gave her a cheeky grin.


    "Great! Shall we go rescue your precious comrades?"


    ***


    Before setting out, I had another purpose for visiting today: to meet Coco, the teleportation-specialized NPC.


    Old Coco was seated in her workshop.


    With Kellibey absent, she was the only NPC guarding our base camp.


    Ill finish off both sub-quests at once!


    Brushing off my hands, I turned around. My party members, all prepped to dive into the dungeon, stood ready. I shouted with enthusiasm.


    "Alright, lets carve out our path!"


    ***


    I was worried our main party would struggle without its core members.


    Surprisingly, that wasnt the case.


    Thud! Boom! Crash!


    For starters, the Penal Squad in their beast mode had an incredible breaking power, tearing through the frontlines.


    They were currently in their activated mode of a new trait:


    [Moonlit Wolf]


    - For 2 weeks before and after a full moon, youll transform into a werebeast. Your physical strength and stamina gradually increase, while your intelligence and magic power decrease. This effect is strongest during the full moon.


    - For 2 weeks before and after a new moon, youll revert to a human form. You return to your base stats.


    The irremovable trait, [Moonlit Wolf].


    For two weeks around the full moon, they transformed into beast forms and received strength and stamina bonuses.


    This boost was significantly potent, especially for Kuilan.


    "Ha ha ha! Get out of my way, you monster creeps!"


    Kuilan roared with glee, thrusting his fists forward. The monsters of this season, the skeletons, shattered in every direction upon impact.


    Kuilan was a close-combat dealer with high strength and agility but had absurdly low stamina.


    Due to the [Glass Body] trait, no matter what he did, Kuilans stamina stat was too low. A single hit would make him spit blood and collapse.


    However, during the two weeks when the [Moonlit Wolf] was active, the [Glass Body] trait would disappear.


    It seemed like this was due to his body transforming into that of a beastman, which allowed him to ignore the negative traits of his original body. Lucky him!


    Thus, the current Kuilan possessed nearly maximum values in the three main attributes for a frontline character: strength, agility, and stamina. He had become a perfect martial artist!


    Even though it was only for two weeks out of the month, what a blessing! Honestly, I had sometimes felt, no, often felt, it was a waste investing in him!


    Besides Kuilan, all the members of the Penal Squad were either warriors or rogue classes. All were melee characters, forming a solid frontline.


    And the rest of the members who came with us...


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Thud thud thud-!


    The original firepower team of this monster front, the Shadow Squad!


    Although they had lost two archers, the metal mage Godhand, the telekinetic mage Bodybag, and the wide-area explosive archer Burnout were dishing out immense firepower as a trio.


    Skeleton hordes were swept away in no time.


    And then,


    Lastly, an unintended guest member.


    Whirr!


    Lilly, holding a massive fireball, shot a fierce glare.


    "Ultimate Kill..."


    With both her hands stretching forward, she threw that enormous fireball at an incredible speed.


    "Die, liar!"


    Boom!


    The immense heat from the soaring fireball caused a massive explosion.


    Scream!


    The dungeon boss of the zone 6 we were currently in, the Giant Skeleton Conqueror, was directly hit by the fireball. Nothing remained of him but ashes.


    "..."


    An R-ranked mage? Level 32? Is this even possible?


    As I stood there, mouth agape at the scene, Godhand, who was standing beside me, started to tremble.


    I placed a hand on his shoulder and nodded.


    "You chose this romance on the battlefield... Hang in there with grit and determination."


    "...Yes, thats the plan."


    Godhand smiled weakly with trembling lips.


    "Im tired of living a life full of lies. I want to be honest now, both to others and to myself."


    "..."


    "Ill clear Lillys misunderstanding and convey my true feelings."


    Watching Lilly, who was out of breath from casting [Ultimate Kill the Liar (No Such Skill Exists)], a heavily breathing Godhand approached her.


    Observing the complex love situation between the two, I silently rooted for Godhand from the bottom of my heart.


    I hope that someday during a lovers quarrel, you get hit by that fireball and turn pitch black.


    Really, you idiot!

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Zone. In other words, the depth of a dungeon indicates how challenging it is.


    Dungeons of the same Zone and depth are roughly of the same difficulty level.


    Put differently, advancing just one step deeper greatly increases the dungeons risk factor.


    Whew.


    After breaking through all the dungeons on the shortest route from the 6th to the 7th Zone,


    I gazed anew at the 7th Zone spread out beyond the darkness.


    The latter half of the dungeon, namely the 6th to 10th Zones, also known as the Deep Dark Realm, is immensely larger and tougher than the previous Zones.


    The 6th Zone was the weakest of them, so I managed to carve out a path, but rescuing operations in the 7th Zone tomorrow wont be as easy as today.


    At least the good thing is that [Wolfs Den] is nearby.


    The Wolfs Den is at the beginning of the 7th Zone.


    I should be able to quickly defeat it and get out swiftly. Thats if everything goes as planned.


    Alright, everyone worked hard today!


    Base camp.


    It was time to end todays free exploration and return.


    Lets head back, clean up, and rest!?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    I encouraged the party members, drained from clearing several dungeons today.


    Well have to work hard again tomorrow, so they need to rest well tonight.


    The tired party members, one by one, entered the teleport gate, stretching and yawning.


    Lilly, who looked a bit sulky, and Godhand, who seemed particularly exhausted, disappeared into the gate. Once the other party members had all returned,


    Verdandi.


    I turned to look at Verdandi, who had been seeing us off.


    Thanks for your continuous support all this time.


    Verdandi gave a gentle smile. Every time I saw her, her tear-like markings made it hard to tell whether she was smiling or crying.


    Dont mention it. Im doing this to save my comrades.


    Indeed. Right now, Verdandi was helping us merely to rescue her party.


    But the fact remains that she actively assisted us in our dungeon explorations over the past few weeks.


    I believe weve formed a fairly cooperative and good relationship.


    I know its not much of a repayment for all your help, but...


    I took out a dagger from my belongings and handed it to Verdandi.


    Take it.


    Huh? Whats this


    Upon seeing it, Verdandis eyes widened in surprise.


    Its a Blink Dagger, an SSR-grade weapon that I got from the last loot box.


    After much contemplation, I decided to give it to Verdandi.


    Shes the only dagger user among us, and if tomorrows battle gets intense, having this dagger as her secret weapon might be beneficial.


    Its a Blink Dagger. You know how to use it, right?


    Oh my, such a valuable item!


    Verdandi recognized what it was and seemed surprised, but she graciously accepted it with both hands.


    Thank you so much, Ash. Ill use it well.


    No big deal. Its just a token of appreciation since youve been so helpful to us. Dont feel obliged.


    I then took out a small pouch from my belongings and handed it over.


    Oh, and these are Sunflower Seeds. I managed to get some more.


    Wow! Im truly grateful!


    She seemed to appreciate the Sunflower Seeds more than the SSR-grade dagger.


    Watching Verdandi happily pocket the seeds, I grew curious.


    I had never seen her eat the sunflower seeds she so adored. Was she saving them for later, only to occasionally indulge?


    Suddenly, an image flashed across my mind: Verdandi, sneakily hiding in a corner, nibbling on a sunflower seed one by one. I quickly shook my head, dismissing the thought. Shed eat them when she wanted to.


    "See you tomorrow!"


    As I waved and positioned myself in front of the teleportation gate, Verdandi unexpectedly stretched out her hand.


    "Huh?"


    Did she want more? There were no more sunflower seeds left.


    Seeing my confusion, Verdandi fidgeted awkwardly with her fingers. "You taught me when we first met, right? When humans greet each other, they... shake hands."


    "Oh..."


    Suppressing a smile, I shook Verdandis hand and said, "Sure. Once again, looking forward to our continued friendship, Verdandi."


    "Haha. Yes. Take care and see you tomorrow."


    After an awkward wave, she hesitated before releasing my hand.


    I gave a final nod before diving into the teleportation gate.


    Flash-!


    ***


    "..."


    A faint blush appeared on Salomes cheeks as she thought of him.


    "Im... interested in him. Hes overthrown Orlop, Celendion, and now even Lunared. That man..."


    ...


    "Its definitely not a coincidence at this point. Its fate. Theres something about that human man."


    Moments later, Salomes eyes sparkled as she pleaded, much like a child.


    "So, can you arrange a one-on-one meeting between me and that Ash guy? Please? Can you?"


    ...And what would you do when you meet? Seduce him?


    "Hehe! Obviously! Is there anything else a succubus should be doing?"


    Salomes initially innocent laughter morphed, casting an eerie shadow over her face.


    "Ill trap him deep in a dream, turning his mind to mush. Once I understand how he couldve done all these things, Ill kill him."


    ...


    "Then the King will shower me with affection. Salome! Youve eased my worries! As expected, youre the prettiest and the smartest! Oh, how I long to hear his praise."


    Verdandi, with clenched teeth, listened intently, her eyes trembling slightly.


    ...And if I refuse your proposal?


    "Refuse?"


    A cruel smile touched the corners of Salomes mouth.


    "Do you think you can refuse?"


    Tch...


    "Will you abandon your precious comrades with whom youve been wading through this hell? Ive watched you and your allies tirelessly explore for over a century. Do you think I dont know of your loyalty to them?"


    Indeed. To Verdandi, her comrades who had been with her in this hell for a century were more precious than anyone.


    However...


    ...


    Verdandi tightly gripped the Blink Dagger in her hand. Her gaze also drifted to the sunflower seeds planted in the flower bed.


    Ashs kind face, who had promised to help without hesitation, flashed before her eyes.


    Salome chuckled at Verdandis reaction.


    "Do you perhaps have feelings for that human?"


    ...


    "What a funny story, noble elf."


    With each word, Salome bent one of her long fingers.


    "Youre wandering here in search of a beacon to save your homeland. And why are you searching for that beacon? Isnt it because your country is being pushed back in the war against humans?"


    ...!


    "Moreover, hasnt your nation already been destroyed by humans, and your race barely survives as their slaves? And even in such a situation, you want to side with humans? Ha, you truly are a fool."


    With trembling hands, Verdandi clenched her teeth and spat out.


    "Thats why... were searching for the Holy Grail, arent we?"


    "Hmm?"


    If we find the Holy Grail, we can revive the World Tree, activate ancient magic, and resurrect our kingdom...!


    Salome covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "In the process, wont you inevitably become enemies with humans?"


    ...


    "In any case, humans are your enemies. And they are also my enemies."


    Salome drew a slender knife and gently ran it across her long neck.


    "Im offering to kill your enemies on your behalf. Shouldnt you be more than grateful?"


    ...


    After a long silence, Verdandi asked with difficulty.


    ...If I hand over Ash.


    "Hmm?"


    That means youll safely return my comrades?


    "Of course. Naturally."


    Salome assured.


    "The only way to save your comrades, your kin, is this."


    ...


    "The enemy of an enemy is a friend, right? In the face of our common foe, humans, we are allies, elf."


    Slowly extending her hand forward, Salome offered Verdandi a handshake.


    Verdandi stared blankly at the beautiful hand of the Unholy Legion Commander.


    She recalled the handshake she had shared with the human commander who was helping her just a short while ago.


    "How about it?"


    With a beautiful and fatally alluring smile,


    Salome whispered,


    "Will you form an alliance with me?"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The next day.


    My party and I entered the 7th zone of the dungeon.


    The 7th zone could be described as the commercial district within the inner fortress of Lake Kingdom.


    500 years ago, before the fall of Lake Kingdom, people living in the inner fortress shopped, ate, and drank here.


    "Every time we explore this dungeon, I cant help but think..."


    This time, I left Lilly in the city and brought Junior along. Considering the risks and Junior being a powerful awakened character, I thought she was necessary.


    Junior stretched her neck, taking in the sights of the 7th zone.


    "It almost looks like a lovely city, if it werent shrouded in darkness and overrun by monsters."


    True to her words, the dungeon bore the semblance of a bustling and sophisticated city.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Ever since entering the inner fortress, it felt even more so. The perfectly planned and constructed city streets were breathtakingly beautiful, looking as if they were straight out of a painting. If only it werent cloaked in darkness and swarming with monsters.


    "If it werent for those two, this place would have a lot of research potential," Junior murmured, looking slightly disappointed.


    "Its a shame."


    "If there were no darkness or monsters, would it even be a dungeon?"


    It wouldve just been a historical site. There wouldve been no need to bring weapons.


    The world would have been at peace. Crossroad wouldnt have been the frontline against monsters.


    "...I wish to see it someday. Lake Kingdom without darkness and monsters."


    Junior traced her fingers over the meticulous stone walls of the dark city, murmuring softly.


    "..."


    I had thought the same.


    Could Crossroad ever be just a peaceful town where people farmed and traded, without the need for wartime weapons?


    Lost in such musings, we soon arrived at our destination.


    7th zone, the Wolfs Den.


    The building was strikingly large, making it easy to locate. I looked up at the massive dungeon in front of me.


    The Wolfs Den consisted of three floors above ground and three below. Its a huge bar. The upper three floors exuded a luxurious ambiance, while the lower three were decked out with all sorts of seedy amenities.


    From a place where mysterious water pipes were smoked, to a spot for enjoying the dance of performers, and various other shady entertainments of the magical kingdom from 500 years ago awaited customers.


    The Wolfs Den symbolized the darker side of Lake Kingdom. It was a decadent and hedonistic entertainment establishment. Quite a sleazy joint.


    Even without entering, lurid advertisements and posters promoting these offerings were plastered all over the buildings exterior.


    Junior teased me as I eyed the posters with a look of distaste, "I bet His Highness, the crown prince, has frequented places like this to the point of exhaustion, no?"


    "..."


    I was momentarily taken aback. Hey, isnt that a biased assumption about the crown prince?


    Theres no way to reveal here that, back on Earth, I, not even frequenting college bars, let alone clubs, was an ultra-straight-laced guy.


    I had been such a model student who maintained a self-imposed curfew... the epitome of a geek...!


    But what could I do? The reputation that this bastard Ash built up preceded me.


    Though inwardly choking back tears of frustration, I casually brushed my hair back and smirked arrogantly on the outside.


    "Haha. These old-timey taverns are just childs play compared to the pleasure districts of the Imperial Capital."


    "Woooo! Truly the most mischievous of the Empire!"


    "The Night Prince who once ruled the nights of the Imperial Capital...!"


    "Decadent Prince! Pleasure Prince! Such a bad guy! Thats why Im so drawn to him!"


    Kuilan and the Penal Squad guys cheered and raised(?) me up.


    I bit my lip, trembling with anger.


    Damn you, Ash! Because of your past antics, my pure and pitiable soul is being misunderstood!


    To ease the tension, we prepared to enter the dungeon while chatting about such silly things.


    "...


    Everyone looked a bit tense but okay, only Verdandi at the far back seemed gloomy.


    I approached her and asked, "Verdandi, are you okay?"


    "... Ah, yes, Lord Ash."


    Verdandi tried to give a smile, her tear marks more evident.


    "Its fine. Dont worry."


    "Everyone will be safe. Well make sure of it."


    "...


    "Lets go and rescue them quickly!"


    The massive tavern doors swung open. My party and I rushed into the dungeon.


    ***


    [Zone 7: Wolfs Den]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Rooms 0/12, Boss Rooms 0/2


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 0/5


    The dungeon, fitting the large building, was vast.


    We first cleared out the 1st-floor hall.


    The hall, as grand and ornate as a palace, had the Penal Squad leading the charge, the Shadow Squad pouring in firepower, and Junior and Verdandi wrapping things up.


    The monsters consisted of this seasons skeletons. And then.


    And amidst her hair, two horns protruded, with a demons tail swaying around her hips.


    She was the very image of a succubus that one might imagine.


    Entering the room and recognizing her, I murmured,


    "Salome"


    "Oh? You know my name? How delightful!"


    Succubus Queen Salome giggled, covering her mouth. I chuckled bitterly to myself.


    Of course, I know.


    Out of my 742 game runs, you ruined 200 of them. Damn leader of the Unholy Legion.


    "Shall we have our heartfelt conversation in our dreams? Come on!"


    Salome extended her index finger toward me and shouted.


    "Ill give you a sweet dream... Sleep!"


    A vivid pink aura swirled around, sweeping over my body.


    ...


    Instantly, my limbs went limp, my eyes clouded, and I froze in place.


    "Perfect! Everything is going according to plan! Yeehaw~ Salome is a happy succubus!"


    She swayed from side to side, placing her hands on her hips, and began humming a tune.


    "Good job, elf! I didnt expect you to bring him to me so easily."


    ...Keep your promise, Salome.


    Verdandi, who had been standing at the entrance of the room, said in a low voice.


    Where are my comrades?


    "All the prisoners are gathered on the basement 1st floor. Ill order my subordinates to release them now. Make sure you take them out safely."


    Verdandi quickly turned and left the room. Salome giggled and waved.


    "Lets make another good deal next time, friend~!"


    The door closed with a thud.


    "Aha, its just the two of us now~?"


    Salome sneaked over to my side.


    Her pale, slender fingers touched my cheek. With her pink nails, she playfully poked my face, admiring me.


    "Face is decent enough... and the body, well, it passes."


    ...


    "Most of all, the power that brought down three Nightmare Legion commanders... Hmm."


    Salome rested her hand on her chin and groaned, then her eyes widened with excitement.


    "You know, you might just be my type?!"


    ...


    "But falling for such a cheap trick? Disqualified, disqualified!"


    She danced around me, bouncing and laughing like a child.


    "Fool! Loser! Weakling!"


    ...


    "Or perhaps, its just my irresistible charm that mere mortals cant resist~?"


    After a bit more teasing, she finally stopped in front of me.


    Salome spread her arms wide.


    "Well then, bon apptit~!"


    She tried to embrace me.


    It was the basic predatory pose of the succubi, to physically bond with their victim and trap them in a dream, draining their life force.


    She hummed with anticipation, eyes closed, lips puckered, clearly ready to feast.


    A succubuss kiss is a potent life-draining skill.


    However.


    I reached out with my left hand and stopped her lips.


    "...?"


    Hey.


    With her face obscured by my hand, Salome blinked in confusion. I spoke coldly.


    Shows over, isnt it?


    "Eh?"


    Her red eyes widened in shock.


    "W-What? How did you... How did you break free from my mind control?"


    Well, about that.


    I slowly opened my right hand, then clenched it into a fist, giving her a sly smile.


    Why dont you figure it out after you take this?


    Wham!


    The very next moment, my right straight punch landed cleanly on the chin of the succubus queen.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    A few hours ago.


    As soon as I entered the base camp, Verdandi came to me and filled me in on the events of the previous day.


    "Last night, the enemys legion commander sought me out."


    It was Salome, the Unholy Legion Commander, who had approached Verdandi.


    And she had made an offer.


    The offer was to spare all of Verdandis comrades if she handed me over, the human commander on our side.


    She said she pretended to accept the offer for the time being, but now she didnt know what to do next and had come to inform me immediately.


    "I see."


    Listening intently to Verdandis story, I asked her, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Hm?"Upstodatee from


    "Why not keep it a secret and just hand me over? Then you could save your comrades and even..."


    I hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    "You could have eliminated me, the human commander who is also an enemy to the elves, just like the Succubus Queen suggested."


    "..."


    Verdandi, who had been silent, slowly opened her mouth.


    "True, on the surface world, we might be enemies. I came here to save my homeland, which was defeated in a war against humans. It would be a lie to say I dont have some resentment towards humans."


    "But then, why?"


    "However, Ash."


    Verdandi gave me a faint smile as she looked me in the eyes.


    "You are a good person."


    "..."


    "And youre someone who knows the meaning of righteousness. In this hellish dungeon, and on the front lines fending off monsters on the surface, youre someone who still harbors humanity that should have been abandoned long ago."


    All I had given this elf was a mere dagger.


    A few sunflower seeds. And an empty promise to save her comrades.


    "You have the potential to go far. I can sense it."


    Verdandi already trusted me.


    Whether that was due to the harsh environment of the dungeon below this lake or because she genuinely had a good eye for people, I couldnt tell.


    "Blinded by past grudges and throwing away greater possibilities is something only fools do. A true leader should look beyond that."


    "..."


    "I have to find the Holy Grail in this dungeon. And ultimately, I have to save my kin on the surface and reclaim my homeland."


    Verdandi slowly bowed her head toward me.


    "I have a gut feeling that youll be essential for all that lies ahead, Ash."


    "..."


    "I will never deceive or betray you. I want to walk this path beside you."


    "Even if in the worst-case scenario, you lose all your comrades?"


    "Ive spent over 100 years in this hellish place. The reason my comrades and I were able to survive without going insane is one."


    Verdandi spoke softly.


    "Never lose our humanity. Dont become monsters. Never forget our sense of duty. Thats what weve vowed."


    "..."


    "Its better to die a noble death as a warrior than to survive by betraying ones benefactor. My comrades would think the same."


    Gazing deeply into Verdandis resolute eyes, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "I have a way. A way to easily save your comrades and also take down the enemy commander in one fell swoop."


    Verdandis eyes widened in shock.


    "What exactly is your plan?"


    "We go with what the Succubus Queen suggested. You hand myself over, and get your comrades back."


    "What?! But then you would fall under the spell of that Succubus..."


    "Dont worry about it."


    I grinned, a smirk settling at the corners of my mouth.


    "Ive got an ace up my sleeve."


    ***


    Present time.


    In the chamber of Succubus Queen Salome.


    Thwack!


    My right straight landed on Salomes jaw, sending her tumbling backward.


    Hmm, clean hit! That one connected well!


    Although I had never formally studied martial arts, my brief experience with [Lucky Strike] in the battlefield had honed my instincts.


    My punch couldnt have been cleaner! Ah, how refreshing.


    "Ah, ahhh?!"


    Salome, sprawled disgracefully on the floor, clutched her reddened jaw and her eyes teared up.


    "...What are you doing right now?"


    "T-this is seduction."


    "Seduction?"


    "Yes, sedu"


    "..."


    "...Ooo?"


    After a brief silence,


    I reached out with my hands filled with anger and grabbed Salome by the collar. I couldnt help but shout at the startled Salome.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Are you even a succubus? What kind of seduction is this?!"


    "Eeeeeek?!"


    "Youre a disgrace to succubi, you brat! If youre going to do it, do it right!"


    Succubi are supposed to be a fantasy, a fantasy! You ruined it all!


    "B-but! Ive never actually seduced anyone in person!"


    "Huh?"


    "Everyone just falls into a lewd dream! Who resists mind control?"


    "..."


    "Ill give you a nice dream! You can have a great time with your ideal partner! Just trust me! Everyones super happy, so just let me mind-control you once, okay?"


    My ideal partner?


    Suddenly, the face of Serenade flashed through my mind...


    Gasp.


    No, no. Thats just Ashs first love coming to mind first.


    Dont get caught up in this creatures tricks. Ahem.


    Noticing my momentary hesitation, an enthusiastic Salome continued to shout.


    "Not just lewd dreams, okay? I can make you dream of anything! Your unfulfilled dreams! People you wanted to meet! From endless delicacies to unreachable wishes! Everything! You can achieve it all!"


    "..."


    Wishes?


    Unreachable...wishes...


    - Brother!


    Suddenly, text appeared before my eyes.


    The unforgettable brief chat lingered in my mind.


    - RetroAddict, you have a wish you want to fulfill, dont you? Not something like money, but a more precious wish.


    - That wish, Ill grant it for you.


    - As long as you hold it in your heart, that dream is not a failure.


    I also remembered the promise I initially made with that self-proclaimed Director.


    Yes, a wish.


    I was here to fulfill that.


    "I can do anything! Seriously, Im the Succubus Queen! In terms of dream powers, Im the strongest in this world! I dont know how you resisted my mind control, but if you just lower your mental barriers for a moment, Ill"


    "Shut up, monster."


    My voice was menacing as I cut off Salomes words.


    "You think I came here just to find self-satisfaction through some trivial dream?"


    "What? What?"


    "I came here to conquer."


    My grip on Salomes collar tightened.


    "Im here to fight with my life on the line and achieve my wish."


    Salome looked up at me, her red eyes blinking blankly.


    "It doesnt matter whether you offer me a sweet daydream or a horrible nightmare."


    Again, I clenched my fist and raised it.


    "Ill achieve my wish through my efforts, in my reality."


    Protecting people and killing monstersthere was no room for trivial dreams on this path toward clearing the game.


    "Indulge in your dreams all you want, monster."


    "..."


    Salome, who had been staring at me as if mesmerized, finally spoke slowly.


    "Ash, you really are"


    Ignoring her, I swung my fist down.


    The plan was to deplete her stamina to a critical state first, then interrogate this monster for information.


    Just then


    Thwack!


    Someone suddenly intervened, blocking my punch.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    My fist was stopped by a hand clad in a white glove.


    That is to say, a hand materialized out of thin air and blocked my punch.


    "...?!"


    Before my startled eyes, other body parts began to form above the hand.


    *Swish-swish-swish*-


    Flies and rats, crows and fog...


    All sorts of grotesque and dark entities suddenly appeared from all directions, coalescing to form a wrist and forearm, then joining together to create an upper and lower body, finally shaping the remaining parts of the figure.


    Within seconds, a towering man stood before me.


    Dressed in an all-black coat, a matching tricorn hat, and a white crow mask.


    He looked like a plague doctor from medieval times, with a long-beaked crow mask.


    His appearance was so distinctive that I instantly recognized who he was.


    A big shot has arrived.


    Master of the plague.


    Black Plague One.


    The Wound Opener, the Embodiment of Pain, the Screaming Pus...


    ...and all other kinds of disgusting titles. A named monster.


    Commander of the Plague Legion.


    His name was, Raven...!


    Whoosh!


    With a casual wave of his hand, Raven sent me flying back with my fist still extended.


    An uneasy silence settled between Raven and methe master of the plague. We stood there, glaring at each other.


    Salome, who had been alternating her gaze between the two of us with wide eyes, finally squawked.


    "Hey, Crow! Why did you arrive just now? I almost died, you know!"


    "Shut up, wench."


    Raven growled with his deep, gravelly voice.


    "An embarrassment you are, a Nightmare Legion Commander who struggles against a mere human... You should be ashamed before your king."


    "Uh, eek! But this guy, my mind control didnt work on him!"


    "What? Your mind control...?"


    From within his crow mask, a spark lit up in the monsters eyes.


    "Seems like you have some hidden tricks, human."


    "Plenty, monster."


    As I casually shook off my hand, Ravens tone deepened even more.


    "...Ah, I see. I have now realized who you are."


    "Oh, have you? Youre pretty quick on the uptake."


    Even though I mocked his theatrical tone, Raven wasnt fazed.


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everblack. You are the one opposing the king."


    "Kinda embarrassed with all these fans. Want an autograph?"


    Continuing to taunt him, Raven flapped the hem of his coat, spreading dreadful dark energy all around.


    "I shall turn you into a puddle of blood with my power right here-!"


    A pitch-black, sticky fog erupted from Ravens body and engulfed me instantly.


    As the fog touched my skin, blood began to ooze out, blisters started to form, tumors and rashes spread like wildfire


    "Cut the crap, will you."


    ...or so it should have.


    Irritated, I channeled my magic power and waved my hand, instantly dispersing the black fog that had covered me.


    All traces of the plague that had covered me were gone.


    "What...?!"


    A surprised Raven let out a confused voice. I waved away the fog around my face with my hand.


    "Ugh, this is really disgusting. It would be good to have at least a mask... no, a gas mask would be better."


    "You bastard, how did you...! My plague...!"


    "What a plague of words youve got."


    I chuckled and eyed the monstrous figure in a crow-like mask.


    "Youre just a clone, arent you?"


    "...!"


    "The plague your clone spreads isnt real. Its Illusionary Pain. I know everything."


    Understanding the named monsters skills and behavior patterns was basic knowledge.


    Raven can create clones identical to itself.


    The skill name was [Illusionary Pain].


    Raven had the ability to create clones that could appear simultaneously across multiple battlefields, spreading plagues over wide areas.


    It would seem like an insurmountable monstrosity at first glance.


    But every monster has its weak points.


    The plague spread by the original Raven is real, but the one spread by its clones is fake, merely an illusion.


    If you couldnt differentiate between the two, youd be helpless against the spreading cloud of disease.


    But if you could distinguish them, you could locate and eliminate the original, thereby putting an end to this Nightmare Legion commander.


    And the Illusionary Pain spread by the clones is a type of mental status ailment.


    It was similar to the Succubus spell.


    Since the elevator was shut down, Verdandi and I descended to the first floor through the hole in the wall.


    The building had quite high ceilings, so it was a bit of a drop, but Verdandi easily carried me down.


    In the hall of the first floor, the rescued NPC prisoners sat with blank faces, wrapped in blankets and robes.


    My party members were giving them water and rations.


    "Hey, guys!"


    Verdandi ran toward a group of green-haired elves who were sitting with wan faces.


    It was the NPC party, the Holy Grail Seekers.


    "Hey, are you guys okay? Snap out of it!"


    "..."


    "Its me, Verdandi! You recognize me, right?"


    However, the elves remained unresponsive, their eyes cloudy and unfocused, paying no attention to Verdandis words.


    Verdandis face fell, her expression crestfallen. I softly spoke up from behind her.


    "Itll be okay."


    "Huh?"


    "Theyve been trapped in the Succubus dream for a long time. Given enough time, theyll recover."


    In the game, heroes who had fallen under the mind control of the Unholy Legion often suffered from aftereffects. However, they all recovered over time.


    They would need time, too. Time to adjust to the shock of being thrown from a sweet dream into a harsh reality...


    "..."


    Verdandi clenched her mouth shut. I handed her a pouch Id brought with me.


    "Here, Verdandi."


    "Huh?"


    "Sunflower seeds. Ever since I mentioned I was looking for them, they keep coming in."


    Verdandi took the pouch hastily with both hands. I gave her a slight smile.


    "Share them with your comrades."


    "..."


    "Dont hold back. All of it."


    Slowly, Verdandi took out sunflower seeds from the pouch and fed them one by one to her comrades.


    The previously dazed elves gradually began munching on the sunflower seeds.


    Did the sunflower seeds hold some sort of memory for them?


    Tears began to fall, one by one, from their dried eyes.


    Life slowly started to return to the eyes of the hazy elves.


    "Haha, wow, seriously."


    Watching this, Verdandi wiped the corners of her eyes and also popped a sunflower seed into her mouth.


    "You all look so dumbfounded..."


    Then, like a hamster, or like a child savoring a piece of candy, she began to nibble on the sunflower seeds slowly.


    As I stood back and silently watched,


    "In our homeland... in Yggdrasil, which used to be the capital of the Elf Kingdom, sunflowers bloomed everywhere."


    Godhand, who had stepped up behind me, softly began to speak.


    "It was the continents largest habitat for sunflowers. Now its all burned down."


    "..."


    "The children would snack on sunflower seeds, and the adults would make alcohol with sunflower honey. In those peaceful times, sunflowers were always part of the scenery of our homeland."


    So for the elves, it was comfort food... soul food, so to speak.


    Suddenly, memories of my own childhood came flooding back.


    When I followed my parents to the countryside during the holidays, sunflowers would bloom abundantly along the road.


    On the car ride home, my family and I would snack on sunflower seeds together.


    With old pop songs playing on the radio, humming along.


    "..."


    Its a landscape of memories that can never be revisited.


    I wondered if those elves were each seeing a similar landscape in their minds.


    Watching the Holy Grail Seekers, laughing and crying while eating sunflower seeds, I turned away.


    The trio from the Shadow Squad awkwardly watching their senior elves caught my eye.


    "Now, you guys, too."


    I took out another pouch of sunflower seeds from my pocket.


    "Youve worked hard. Have some snacks."


    Buddybag and Burnout, and even Godhand, looked hesitant.


    But the Shadow Squad awkwardly smiled and began eating the sunflower seeds.


    According to what I had heard from Godhand, both Bodybag and Burnout were born after the destruction of the Elf Kingdom. Yet,


    "This is delicious! Takes me back!"


    Bodybag said, grinning cheekily.


    Nod, nod.


    Burnout seemed to agree, nodding her head emphatically.


    Even if the form was a bit different, they too must have their own memories associated with sunflower seeds.


    Just like everyone around the world has memories tied to their own "soul food," regardless of race or environment.


    With a slight smile, I popped a seed into my mouth.


    It tasted a bit different from Earths, but it wasnt bad.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Among the rescued NPCs, there was another familiar face.


    "Your Highness!"


    A burly man wearing a Jackal mask sprinted towards me. Recognizing him, a smile spread across my face.


    "Jackal!"


    The NPC boss of Zone 5 Dungeon [Flaming Colosseum].


    It was Jackal, the Gladiator King I had encountered before Stage 5.


    "Youre alive!"


    "Had Your Highness not come to rescue me, Id be stuck here until death. I owe everything to you."


    As soon as he reached me, Jackal prostrated himself on the ground.


    "Please accept me, Your Highness!"


    I covered my mouth and chuckled. Seeing his attitude, a mix of respect and cheekiness, was a welcome sight.


    We exchanged pleasantries and caught up on recent events.


    After suffering a defeat against Celendions Vampire Legion and trying to rebuild his forces in the ruins of the Colosseum, he was attacked by Lunareds Werewolf Legion and brought here.


    I guess he only got beat up by Nightmare Legion commanders.


    In other words, even after facing only Nightmare Legion commanders, the fact that he was still in one piece testified to his resilience.


    As I tried to comfort him in this manner, Jackal immediately corrected me.


    "No, it was a reality check."


    "A reality check?"


    "Lets just say, I may be stronger than most of the average boss-level monsters around here, but Im not on the level of Nightmare Legion commanders..."


    Jackal shook his hands as if to say hed been utterly defeated.


    "Especially now that my main base, the Colosseum, is completely destroyed... it looks like its time for me to become an ordinary adventurer again."


    His base was destroyed, his forces lost, and naturally, the boss-level modifications had worn off too.


    Jackal, now reduced to a slightly stronger-than-average NPC adventurer, continued to grumble. To him, I offered a broad smile.


    "At least youre alive to tell the tale."


    "Absolutely. Rolling in shit is better than dying... although, this place feels like hell."


    I gestured with my chin at his jovial remarks.


    "Jackal, if youve got nothing else to do, how about helping me out for a bit?"


    Jackal jumped up in excitement and exclaimed,


    "Of course, Your Highness! Whatever you command! My life is already yours!"


    ***


    I returned to the base camp.


    I couldve continued exploring the [Wolfs Den] dungeon, but tending to the rescued prisoners in a safe environment was the priority.


    Bringing dozens of NPCs back to the base camp, which had been barren, instantly filled it with life.


    "Ah, the foolish ones who left home have all returned."


    Coco the Severer chuckled as she watched this unfold. I quietly approached her and handed over a bag.


    "Whats this?"


    "Materials you requested for constructing the Teleport Gate."


    Not only had I rescued the prisoners, but I had also gathered the materials needed for the Teleport Gate.


    In one journey, I had completed two side quests.


    Coco the Severer looked at my beaming face and chuckled mischievously.


    "Not bad, little Prince. Youre quick to get things done."


    "I wish the construction of the gate would be as quick, Grandma."


    "Heh, dont worry. Im also rather impatient."


    I felt a sense of relief sharing spirits with Coco the Severer.


    I wonder if she has Korean ancestry among her elders...?


    After wrapping up my conversation with Coco, I turned to see NPCs around the base camp finding their places, repairing the ruined buildings and makeshift huts.


    Both the Penal Squad and Shadow Squad were assisting with the work.


    Kuilan, Godhand, and both Verdandi and Jackal were gathered, engaging in a hearty discussion.


    Come to think of it, Jackal has a strange connection with our party members, too.


    Jackal was of the Beastman race and had once been an intelligence agent for what could be considered the predecessor of Aegis Special Forces.


    He had relationships with both the Penal Squad and Shadow Squad.


    "..."


    The struggles of different races living in the human world could only be understood among themselves.


    Leaving them to their conversation, I took a step back.


    "Ah, so stiff."


    "In other words, this time we happened to be the enemy of each others enemy."


    I tried to sound as amicable as possible, looking directly at Crown.


    "Cant we maintain that going forward, Crown? Theres no reason for enemies of a common enemy to clash, is there?"


    I was sincere.


    I didnt want to continue feuding with Crown and his undying subordinates.


    They werent exactly my favorite people, but whats the point of fighting foes that wont die? Even more so if Crown isnt part of the Nightmare Legion.


    However.


    "Enemy of an enemy, you say... I suppose thats one way to describe our relationship."


    Crown muttered, his eyes coldly fixed on me.


    "But let me advise you, Ash. The enemy of your enemy is never your ally."


    "..."


    "This time, I happened to assist you, but next time, I might seize the chance to kill you again."


    So persuasions out of the question, a total hostile NPC...


    With a disgusted grimace, I noticed Crown intently watching me as he pulled his hat down.


    "Be that as it may, youve made it deep into the Lake Kingdom, Ash."


    "Yes, and I plan to go even deeper."


    To the deepest part.


    Heading toward the Kings Castle in the Lake Kingdom, where the final stage is.


    Toward clearing the game, toward its ending... I will tirelessly venture deeper into this darkness.


    "However, the inner depths of the Lake Kingdom are a different kind of hell from what youve experienced so far."


    Crown retreated, his body decaying due to the plague.


    Blood oozed from his rotting flesh, but he seemed to pay it no mind.


    "I wont bother telling you to be cautious. That stage is long past."


    "So why are you dragging this conversation on? What do you want to say?"


    "If youre planning on going any further, youd better be prepared."


    "Prepared for what? To kill you again?"


    Although taunted, Crown spoke calmly.


    "Be prepared to become a monster yourself."


    "..."


    "The fate of adventurers who delve too deep is always one of two things."


    Crown started walking back into the darkness, his form wobbling.


    "Either die as a human or survive as a monster."


    "..."


    "This is sincere advice, young prince. And also my final warning. Its not too late for you. Forget the darkness at the bottom of this lake and enjoy your blessed life above ground."


    Crown disappeared back into the darkness. I watched him leave, quietly pondering his words.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I thought of Nietzsches famous quote: He who fights with monsters should be careful lest he thereby become a monster. And if you gaze long enough into an abyss, the abyss will gaze back into you.


    I resolved to walk the path I had chosen, regardless of what anyone said. Nothing would stop me. Absolutely nothing.


    "...Ash."


    At that moment, Nameless softly called out to me. I suppressed my sharpening emotions and turned to look at her. What is it?


    Nameless gave me a faint smile from beneath her hood.


    "Rescuing the kidnapped people this time was something I was also working on, but I didnt have enough power to do it. But you pulled it off."


    Originally, Lunared, Raven and Salome... three Nightmare Legion commanders had kidnapped those prisoners and occupied the Wolfs Lair.


    Even for the great Nameless, rescuing them alone would have been difficult.


    But after Lunared died in the last defense battle, and Nameless and Crown took care of Raven, only Salome was left. Luckily, I was able to go in and successfully rescue the prisoners. So strictly speaking, I cant take all the credit.


    As I was about to say this to Nameless,


    "So, its not much of a reward, but..."


    With a swift movement, Nameless spread a mat on the ground and started placing various items on it.


    In front of my gaping mouth, Nameless spread her hands.


    "Its been a while since I offered some services. Go ahead, choose."


    "Are you serious?!"


    Dungeon Merchant NPC Nameless giving out rare items for free! Part Two!


    All kinds of dazzling golden equipment sparkled on the mat.


    In the face of such compassionate service for a youngster, I couldnt help but shed a tear. This is true old people spirit!

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Lake Kingdoms innermost depths.


    At the very center of those depths stood a towering spire, a palace shrouded in a black mist that poured down like a waterfall.


    Kings Castle.


    Step by step, Crown had walked to this place, staggering as he moved.


    His body, ravaged by plague, had already met death once, and he had opened his eyes anew somewhere deep in this place.


    Guiding his recently revived body, he headed into the Kings Castle.


    To meet the king.


    Having passed the guards, and with great difficulty made it to the throne room, the Demon King seated on the throne warmly called out his name.


    "Crown. Youre a bit late."


    The Demon King had already been receiving other guests.


    Raven and Salome.


    The lord of the plague and a temptress. The moment they saw Crown, they ground their teeth.


    "You scum! You damn court jester!"


    "Your Majesty! It was him! He colluded with the humans and attacked us! Thats why were in this predicament!"


    When the two Nightmare Legion commanders lashed out in fury, the Demon King raised a hand to calm them down.


    "Easy now, calm down. I have no intention of blaming Crown."


    It was for good reason.


    "I was the one who commanded Crown to attack you."


    "...?!"


    "What...?"


    Raven and Salome were taken aback by the unexpected revelation.


    Crown walked past the two monsters and stood next to the king. From behind his mask, his eyes, filled with a cold sneer, looked down on the creatures.


    "Let me say it once more. Crown attacked you on my orders. This man represents all humans in Lake Kingdom and also serves as your overseer."


    The Demon King chuckled. Raven took a step forward, not understanding.


    "Mighty King of Kings, Im not quite following your grand intentions."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you order this jester to attack us, your loyal subordinates?"


    "I rather want to ask you, Raven. Lets clarify the sequence of events."


    The Demon King slowly leaned forward in his throne.


    "Why did you abduct adventurers?"


    Salomes shoulders slightly shivered. But Raven replied calmly, unfazed.


    "To find and kill a player on the human side named Ash."


    "Aha, so you abducted random adventurers to kill Ash?"


    The Demon King swayed his index finger from side to side, chuckling.


    "No, no... that wasnt your only objective, was it?"


    "..."


    "You experimented, didnt you? To refine dreams of humans."


    Salomes shoulders began to tremble like winter shrubs.


    Though Raven couldnt sweat, he felt as though his palms had become clammy.


    "You abducted adventurers, used Salomes ability to trap them in dreams, and then chose the most horrifying thing from those dreams to manifest it in reality?"


    They were exposed.


    The clandestine plot they had been carrying out.


    Snap!


    The Demon King flicked his fingers. The wall behind the throne began to separate, revealing a vast space behind it.


    "Only I have the right to refine nightmares into monsters."


    The wall finally parted completely.


    Inside, countless human-shaped figures were piled up.


    Wrapped in shadows from head to toe, they were as motionless as larvae swaddled in cocoonsan infinite number of people.


    From the heads of these humans, black droplets were extracted one by one, floating into the air. These droplets gathered in a massive glass sphere hanging from the ceiling.


    The collected black droplets rippled as they fell into a magical device positioned below the glass sphere.


    The geometrically shaped magical device emitted a blue light as it purified the black droplets.


    Just like brewing high-quality coffee beans over an extended period.


    Finally, a purified black droplet rolled out from the end of the mechanical device. By now, it was no longer a droplet but had transformed into a grotesque monster.


    Heh heh heh...!


    The Demon King flicked his hand again, savoring the horrifying cry of the newly born monster as if it were the aroma of well-brewed coffee. Snap!


    Grumble...


    The wall behind the throne closed.


    "..."


    "We are indebted to Your Majestys forbearance."


    Salome and Raven happily nodded their heads.


    From the side, Crown, who had been watching, quietly clicked his tongue. What a waste...


    "So, have you met my new adversary, this player named Ash?"


    The Demon King once again spoke with a grin. At that, Salome gritted her teeth in irritation.


    "Yes! We met, and oh my, Ive never seen such an insufferable brat!"


    "Insufferable? How so?"


    "Not only did he ignore my mind control, which is annoying enough! But if it were only that... well, I could just think, Oh, hes good, and move on!"


    Salome then lifted her previously punched face to show the Demon King.


    "He punched me! Can you believe it? Right on this beautiful cheek of mine, Salomes cheek!"


    "You? Punched? Hahaha! Thats definitely a rare sight!"


    "Its no laughing matter, Your Highness! Ive never been hit like that in my life!"


    Salome winced, clutching the cheek that still felt warm from the punch.


    "Even when I was banished in my previous life, Id never been hit with a fist! Human men used to swoon over me! Its the first time someone has treated me like this."


    Salome tightly clenched her fists in front of her chest.


    "The mere thought of that bastard Ash makes my chest churn, my body shivers, and I feel like I could cry..."


    Salome suddenly looked up at the Demon King.


    "What is this emotion, Your Highness?! Tell me!"


    "Your chest churns, your body shivers, and you feel like crying..."


    After a brief pause, the Demon King succinctly replied, "Its love."


    ...What?


    Excuse me?


    Both Raven and Crown stared in shock at the Demon King, but he calmly repeated himself.


    "That is love, Salome. My femme fatale."


    "...Love?"


    Salomes eyes widened, and she slowly lowered her head.


    In the empty hands she had clenched in front of her chest, something seemed to be welling up.


    "Is this... love?"


    Raven was about to urgently mutter Dont be ridiculous, but the Demon King beat him to it, hushing everyone by placing a finger over his own lips.


    Raven thought to himself, disgruntled, That sadistic Demon King is at it again!


    "Ah, I see..."


    Salome muttered with a radiant face.


    "So, this emotion was love...!"


    No.


    Probably not. Definitely not.


    Raven and Crown thought as much but couldnt say it out loud.


    Because the Demon King was gleefully watching Salomes enthusiastic reaction.


    Unholy beings like them couldnt comprehend deep emotions.


    Thats why they vicariously experience human emotions through other peoples dreams and extrapolate forms of joy and sorrow.


    They crave emotions and absorb the dreams and life force of others to satisfy it, yet they only lick the surface, never touching the essence.


    Such was the nature of them.


    And Salome, being a succubus, was no exception.


    She had lived for hundreds of years, seemingly understanding and mimicking human emotions, but deep inside, she was empty.


    Therefore, this single, joking comment from the Demon King was causing a significant ripple in her life.


    "Ash..."


    Salome murmured with a flushed face, shyly.


    "Wait for me... I will make you completely mine...!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Raven and Crown made eye contact and simultaneously nodded.


    They had thought they could never empathize with each other, but this time a deep understanding passed between them.


    A monumental disaster lay ahead for Salome.


    I can see a dreadful future.


    Crown thought inwardly, a sly smile sweeping over his lips.


    Whatever mischief Salome got up to next, the thought of Ash suffering because of it was slightly amusing.


    Well, what can you do, Ash? Its your karma.


    Bad guys should live their lives paying the price.


    This was, after all, an immutable law.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    I received various pieces of equipment as gifts from Nameless, and also bought some.


    Since I had a good amount of magic stones saved up for personal use, I splurged a bit on equipment that seemed worthwhile.


    On top of that, Nameless sold the gear at almost bargain prices compared to their real value. She was an excellent merchant NPC, only selling high when there was demand.


    I needed some stuff anyway.


    Our equipment had taken a significant beating in the last battle.


    Lucass long-worn [Phantom Armor] was in tatters.


    Evangelines equipment loss was especially severe.


    Her [Golem Armor] was in rags, and the Crossroad familys traditional spear and shield she carried were nearly destroyed.


    Equipment is consumable. No need to skimp; lets switch it out.


    Ill have to buy a couple sets of armor for the Knight Duo... and I should get some upgrades for the others too.


    The main party and the Penal Squad, who had been receiving steady equipment upgrades, were in a better position.


    But the recently returned Shadow Squad was stuck with equipment tiers from a few stages back. They need a complete overhaul.


    Lost in these thoughts and spending freely, I almost drained my entire stash of personal magic stones. Yikes!


    Looking at my empty magic stone inventory and feeling a little queasy, Nameless tapped the counter with a grin.


    "Since you bought a lot this time, Ill throw in an extra one. Choose."


    "Whoa! Are you an angel or something! Incredible!"


    I didnt even know where that weird tone came from, but who cares! Free stuff rules!


    So, two free pieces of equipment, and nine more bought with my magic stones. Eleven pieces of equipment in totalshopping complete.


    Creating this much wouldve taken both a lot of money and time, so thanks to Nameless, I saved a ton. Thank you!


    "Whats there to thank? Watching you and your comrades grow is my joy."


    Nameless smiled brightly. Stop it, will you? Youre going to grow wings and fly away!


    Having completed my shopping spree, it was time to wrap up this free exploration and return to Crossroad.


    "As we discussed beforehand, we will stay here."


    At Kuilans words, the Penal Squad nodded. I smiled and nodded back.


    They would remain at the base camp and prepare for the construction of the forward base.


    Once the teleport gate commissioned from Coco the Severer was complete, they would assist in building the forward base.


    "As their senior, I will lead well. Your Highness."


    Jackal grinned and did a buddy-hug with Kuilan. Maybe its because theyre both muscle-packed Beastmen, but they seemed to get along rather quickly.


    I had requested Jackal to help with the security of this base camp and the upcoming construction of the forward base.


    Having lived for hundreds of years in the Lake Kingdom, he had experience and would be a great help.


    "Your Highness."


    Then, Godhand cautiously stepped forward.


    "Well stay here as well."


    "Huh?"


    "Verdandis party has not yet fully recovered, and this base camp is not entirely stable either."


    Godhand glanced around at the various NPCs in the base camp.


    "We would like to help the people here. Please allow us to stay."


    "Verdandi, are you guys really going to help us, even though were not of the same race?"


    "Your Majesty, you helped us even though we belong to different races, did you not?"


    Godhand faintly smiled.


    "Theres no rule that says you need a reason to help another person."


    "..."


    I only reached out to you because I needed something.


    It felt awkward hearing such a heartfelt expression of goodwill. I licked my lips uncomfortably.


    We were just past Stage 10, the boss stage. There was quite a bit of time until the next stage.


    If they wanted to help stabilize the base camp while they were here, I had no reason to refuse.


    However.


    "But can Lilly handle this?"


    "Huh."


    Only then did Godhand remember Lilly, who was waiting at the Crossroad. His face paled.


    I clicked my tongue. You dont seem like a bad guy, but you sure know how to ruin your love life.


    "She, shell understand. If its Lilly."


    "No way shed understand, man..."


    "Could you please choose your words carefully..."


    "Do you think shell listen to me?"


    The image of Lilly annihilating a boss monster with a massive fire spell flashed through our minds. Godhand and I simultaneously shivered in terror.


    Anyway, thats how it ended up.


    Five from the Penal Squad and three from the Shadow Squad stayed at the base camp, while Junior and I returned.


    I watched the dwarf blacksmith and his assistant vanish, waving my hand in farewell.


    After they were gone, I turned my head to look beside me.


    "Lilly?"


    Startled, Lilly, who was silently wheeling her wheelchair toward the teleport gate, shivered at my call. With my arms crossed, I grinned at her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "..."


    Grumpy. Very grumpy.


    Lilly, who had been sweating nervously, rolled her eyes to look at me.


    "Well... between the base camp repairs and building the forward bases, wouldnt it help to have someone experienced in alchemy around?"


    "..."


    A bundle of alchemy-related supplies was hanging behind her wheelchair. I let out a soft sigh.


    It was Lilly, who usually disliked dungeons, voluntarily asking to be dispatched.


    "Is this the power of love?"


    "No, its not like that!"


    "Isnt it too late to deny now?"


    Humming an impromptu song, I shrugged my shoulders. Yeah, as if you guys are some legendary couple; why would I block your love life?


    "Go, have a good time."


    "Its not like that!"


    Lilly yelled as she wheeled herself into the teleport gate and disappeared in a flash.


    I chuckled and gave a thumbs up.


    As long as youre happy, its all okay...


    ***


    After the Penal Squad, the Shadow Squad, Kellibey, Hannibal, and even Lilly had left, Crossroad had become noticeably quiet. I stared at the empty hero formation window and felt oddly empty.


    Time to get to work.


    Repairs for the damaged walls and defensive equipment from the last defense, compensation for the deceased, new equipment orders, new mercenary hires, and stock checks for building forward bases...


    There was endless work to do. I immersed myself in administrative tasks for the first time in a while.


    A week had passed since the end of the defense battle. The weather had turned quite chilly, and while I was sipping hot coffee and starting my morning work,


    "Your Lordship!"


    Director and assistant to the Lord, Aider, came running to report.


    "Sir Lucas has regained consciousness!"


    "...!"


    I immediately left my seat and rushed out of the mansion.


    Crossroad had multiple prisons, and Lucas was held in the central prison, the most secure facility.


    As I entered the lowest level of the underground prison, Lucas was there, his limbs shackled in heavy chains.


    He had been trapped here for over a week, still wearing the bloodstained armor from the last battle, and his right hand was tied up with Karma Eater.


    "My Lord!"


    Recognizing me, a bright sense of relief flashed in Lucas eyes.


    The face of the former hero showed no trace of the beast he had been. It was his usual, golden retriever-like, innocently kind face.


    Standing in front of the prison, I gave a brief order to the guards.


    "Open it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Creeeak-


    The prison door opened.


    I stepped in briskly and approached Lucas.


    His face brightened further as he looked at me and opened his mouth to speak.


    "Lord! Thank goodness, youre safe! The last battle concluded without any major--"


    Whack!


    Without listening, I swung my hand with all my might and slapped Lucas across the face.


    His cheek flushed a bright red. Drops of blood trickled down from his split lip.


    "Wh...?"


    Slowly turning his stunned face back toward me, Lucas looked at me in disbelief.


    "My, lord...?"


    "Hey."


    I abruptly grabbed him by the collar.


    "I told you not to use Beastification, didnt I?"


    Grinding my teeth, I spat out,


    "Do human words sound like dog shit to you, you fucking mutt?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Beastification occurs in three major stages.


    1st Stage: Animalistic strength begins to take root in the human body. This is a relatively benign stage where one uses the beasts power as a tool while remaining human.


    2nd Stage: Animal instincts start to overtake rational thought. One loses language skills and starts to act half-like a beast. Although a shred of human identity remains, the boundary becomes blurred.


    3rd Stage: One becomes a complete beast. Losing all human reason and normal thought, one turns into a monster thirsting for violence.


    If you reach the 3rd Stage, you can never return to being human.


    And Lucas had come close to the brink of the 2nd Stage this time.


    Just half a step further, and he would have been no different from the werewolf legion we had just slain.


    If that had happened...


    I might have had to kill Lucas with my own hands.


    "Do you know how many days it took for Karma Eater to stabilize your beastly tendencies this time?"


    His face, flushed red from the slap, was downcast, still chained as he was.


    Lucas was swallowing my abuse with a defeated, dog-like attitude.


    "A week, a whole week! Do you realize how far gone you were?"


    "Im sorry, my lord."


    "Sorry? You think sorry solves everything, you fuck?"


    I growled as I rolled up my sleeves.


    "What was the order I gave you this time? Tell me."


    "..."


    "Speak!"


    "To defend the southern walls... You transferred command authority to me."


    "And what did you do?"NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "I left the walls to charge into enemy lines."


    "And?"


    "I used Beastification."


    "And!"


    "I lost my reason. By the end of the battle, I had no memory of what happened."


    Whack!


    I slapped Lucass opposite cheek. Lucas gritted his teeth, enduring the pain.


    "There are three reasons youre getting hit by me right now. First, you ignored my order not to use Beastification."


    "Im sorry, my lord."


    "Second, you disregarded your command authority and fought like a mad dog in the middle of enemy lines. Do you know what the third reason is?"


    "I dont know."


    "Its because you dont value yourself at all, you fucking idiot!"


    Whack!


    I slapped the same cheek again. This time, blood spurted from his nose, dribbling down.


    "Turning into a beast! Charging alone into enemy lines! Both are suicidal acts! All youre doing is chewing away at your own life and making yourself fodder! Why the hell are you doing this?!"


    "..."


    "Do you have some trivial sense of heroism? Do you feel some kind of catharsis by risking your life and sacrificing yourself each time we win a battle? Huh?"


    "..."


    "If you understood the weight of the role you hold in this battlefront! You cant be like this! Why the hell dont you listen, you fuck?"


    Lucas, who had been silently absorbing my words, finally opened his mouth.


    "But, my lord, you also..."


    "What?"


    "Youre the supreme commander, and yet... youre on the front lines too."


    "..."


    "Even you, my lord, always risk your life in battles. Every time, every single time. Always..."


    My words briefly trailed off, and I found myself speaking almost absurdly.


    "Hey, I am...!"


    I am...


    ...


    Is it really okay for me to...?


    I opened my mouth, but the words just wouldnt come out. Stammering, I finally shut my mouth.


    Suddenly, I remembered something Evangeline once told me.


    - You really dont take care of yourself, Senior.


    - Ive felt it for a long time, but you have very little instinct for self-preservation. Its entirely unusual for a frontline commander to fight on the front lines himself.


    - Youre too willing to throw yourself into battle. As if...


    Autumn had fully ripened, the mountain trees had completely turned to fall colors, and the distant fields of neighboring cities were tinged in gold.


    The sky was high and blue, devoid of clouds. It was a refreshing autumn day.


    Life began to return to Crossroad, which had been quiet since the last defensive battle. Buildings were draped in various fabrics, and street vendors set up shop.


    It seemed like a festive atmosphere. Was it just because it was fall?


    "An autumn festival?"


    It turned out there was an upcoming festival.


    "Yes! Its time to harvest the years crops, isnt it? Its a national day of celebration. Though our city is not much into farming... everyone needs to eat and have fun after working hard all year!"


    In the Lords office, Evangeline explained in her bubbly voice. I made a noise of acknowledgement.


    So it was like a Harvest Moon Festival or Thanksgiving. Harvest festivals seemed to be a universal culture, no matter the world.


    Come to think of it, there was an autumn festival event in the game every year.


    It was just a brief mention that boosted mercenaries morale by +5 or so, barely noticeable. But experiencing it firsthand felt like a major event.


    "Whats the vibe of Crossroads autumn festival?"


    "Oh, what can a rural festival offer? Vendors sell skewers, and every household brings out homemade liquor to share..."


    Evangeline shrugged.


    "Theres usually a simple martial arts tournament."


    "...A what now?"


    A martial arts tournament?


    "And maybe a dance festival?"


    "...What kind of festival?"


    A dance festival?


    At that, Evangeline energetically waved her hands.


    "Kid, its not as grand as you might be thinking. Its really just a tiny, rural area."


    "Hmm..."


    Even so, upon hearing those words, a flash of inspiration swept through my mind as a city lord.


    Festival... Martial Arts Tournament... Dance Festival...


    ...Isnt this a tourist attraction?


    If I just slap on Festival or Event tags and promote it well, tourists will flock like hyenas.


    The Crossroad Tourist City Plan, which I had put on hold, came to mind.


    Id been itching to build a luxury hotel with a casino.


    Come to think of it, the architect from the Imperial Capital still hasnt arrived.


    The architect to design the hotel. And the distribution of magical stones accumulating in Crossroad.


    Both were supposed to be handled by the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter. Still, no word.


    Well, its understandable given the distance; it will take some time. But when will they arrive...


    ...Thats when it happened.


    "Lordddd~!"


    Aider quickly approached. When I looked to see why, he said,


    "A guest has arrived from the Imperial Capital!"


    "...!"


    Speak of the devil!


    I swiftly grabbed my coat and headed outside. Aider and Evangeline followed suit.


    Upon arriving at the north gate by carriage, the streets were already buzzing with citizens who had come to gawk.


    And through the wide-open north gate,


    As if some parade was happening, an endless stream of opulent and sophisticated wagons was entering.


    It was the wagons of the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter.


    "Wow... What is this? Whats going on?"


    Evangelines mouth fell open as she gazed at the procession. I also whistled. Seriously, Silver Winter!


    "Your Highness!"


    Then, from the front of the parade, a familiar voice rang out.


    Looking in that direction, a woman with vivid aqua-colored hair, billowing in the wind and dressed in an elegant suit, came into view.


    Under the bright autumn sun, her silver eyes were striking.


    She was energetically waving her arm at me. Her slender and pale arm shimmered against the backdrop of the blue sky like a painting.


    I warmly smiled and uttered her name.


    "...Serenade."


    The owner of the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter.


    My business & dance partner who had weathered hardships with me in the Imperial Capital.


    Serenade Winter had arrived in Crossroad.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade descended from the carriage, supported by her escort.


    Naturally, that escort was her loyal subordinate Elize, who was carrying a massive Sword Coffin.


    "It must have been a tough journey, Serenade."


    I spread my arms to welcome my guests. Serenade and Elize both slightly bowed to me.


    Hidden beneath her strands of sapphire-blue hair, Elizes expression was neutral, but she stole a quick, disdainful glance at me.


    Her complexion looked fine; she must have been doing well.


    Serenade stood straight and smiled warmly.


    "I apologize for the delay. Weve been clearing the road from the Imperial Capital to here. It took a bit longer than expected."


    What did you say?


    You came here while also clearing those treacherous mountain roads?


    I thought they were taking a while to arrive, but that wasnt the reason.


    They accomplished an unimaginable task in no time, these people...!


    With newfound admiration, I looked at the members of the Merchant Guild. They started to look like heroes against all odds.


    "Our Merchant Guild undertook the nationwide road project. And were not entirely finished; weve only completed the most basic stages as we made our way here."


    Serenade pointed towards the cargo wagons behind her.


    "Still, this shouldnt interfere with the magic stone distribution. If you grant the permission, we can start shipping magic stones from Crossroad to the Imperial Capital as early as tomorrow."


    "Youve done well, Serenade. Thank you."


    As I expressed my gratitude, Serenade fidgeted with her fingers, appearing somewhat shy.


    "Oh, no, Your Highness. Its a promise I made with you; theres no need for thanks."


    "Uh, okay..."


    Yes, youre making me feel embarrassed too...


    I scratched the back of my neck, feeling awkward. Just then, a strangely fluffy atmosphere began to form.


    "Um, um, um..."


    Standing beside me, Evangeline, who had been shivering, looked up at Serenade with a shocked face and began to mumble.


    "This mature, sophisticated, and beautiful woman... Could she be...?"


    "Ah, let me introduce you. Evangeline, this is Serenade, the owner of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild."


    I introduced Serenade to Evangeline.


    "Serenade, this is Evangeline, the heir to the Margrave title of Crossroad."


    "Pleased to meet you, Evangeline. My name is Serenade. I look forward to working with you."


    Serenade took the initiative to bow, demonstrating flawless etiquette. It was a greeting with not a single flaw.


    "I, Im also pleased to meet you, Serenade! But!"


    Evangeline, who had been sneaking glances between Serenade and me, suddenly asked.


    "Actually, when I was living in the Imperial Capital, I read a lot of gossip magazines about the two of you!"


    "..."


    I rested my forehead in my palm.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Now that I think about it, this Evangeline character collected and read all sorts of scandalous magazines about me when she was attending the academy in the Imperial Capital...!


    "All kinds of rumors were rampant about the relationship between the two of you! I was so, so curious that I couldnt sleep! Please, just tell me one thing!"


    Evangeline hurled a fastball directly at Serenade.


    "What exactly is the relationship between you two?!"


    "Huh? Um, well, you see..."


    Confused and hesitant, Serenade cautiously glanced at me before mumbling, her face slightly flushed.


    "...An ex-girlfriend, maybe?"


    At this, Evangelines eyes popped wide open as she let out a loud squawk.


    "Ex-Girlfriend?!"


    "..."


    Why does saying it like that make it sound like she was an EX-Rank girlfriend or something?!


    "Wait, you mean, you dated someone this pretty, senior...?"


    "No, I mean, I didnt date her. Well, I did, but"


    As I stammered, Evangeline, who had been trembling, suddenly punched me in the shoulder.


    "You womanizer! Bad man!"


    Why the hell did she hit me?


    ***


    "Thank you for coming all this way, Serenade."


    Young Lords Mansion. The drawing room.


    Sitting across from each other with some light refreshments, I asked Serenade,


    "Is everything alright? You must have plenty of work in the Imperial Capital. Was it really necessary for you to come all the way to this Margraves territory?"


    "Businesses in Silver Winters Merchant Guild have all stabilized. Alberto has been a huge help with the new projects in collaboration with the Imperial Family."


    But when needed, it must be clearly ingrained.


    That I hold the reins of life and death on this frontline.


    "I understand your point, Your Highness."


    Serenade softly smiled at me.


    "But even if mistakes are punished, should not merits be rewarded, as per military law?"


    "..."


    She was right. I was at a loss for words.


    "Sir Lucas may have made a mistake this time, but he also achieved something in this battle."


    "Um..."


    Lucas was indeed the MVP of this stage. He had single-handedly crushed the enemys main force.


    "Sometimes, stern punishment is necessary, but what really moves a persons heart are a few warm words."


    "..."


    "Even if Sir Lucas actions were a bit misguided, they were all done for Your Highness. Youve already given him his punishment, now you should mend his spirits."


    Yes, I knew that. From Lucas perspective, his actions were done out of loyalty.


    And of course, we had to reconcile. We couldnt continue like this, awkward and on edge.


    But... that, um...


    Reconciling after a fight is easier said than done...


    If it were up to me, I would bow my head and apologize first. But the scolding I gave Lucas wasnt as an individual; it was a decision I made as a frontline commander.


    I had meted out punishment to a subordinate officer in my role as a superior.


    For the sake of maintaining discipline in the army, I couldnt be the first to apologize. This was the military after all.


    But honestly... I feel like I might have been too harsh...


    As Serenade said, Lucas had used his beast form in the last battle and had also been the MVP by killing the most monsters. It would only be right to commend and reward him...


    Aaaah! Being a commander is hard!


    I buried my face in my hands and groaned. Serenade chuckled, covering her mouth as she watched me.


    "Youll manage, Your Highness."


    "Hm?"


    "Those who worry tend to, even if they wander, find the right path in the end."


    The right path, huh.


    Not just with scolding Lucas, but all the choices I had made up to this pointdid they really lead to the right path? Was it even a proper path to begin with?


    There was no certainty.


    I just kept moving forward. Even if I looked back, I would continue to take steps forward.


    Toward that faintly glowing destination called Clear, by any means necessary.


    ***


    Silver Winters Merchant Guild had purchased a building downtown to set up their branch office.


    A sign reading Silver Winter Merchant Guild - Crossroad Branch was being displayed.


    Workers were swarming, quickly renovating both the exterior and interior of the building. Their speed was truly astounding.


    "Your Highness, you have two tasks for our Merchant Guild: gemstone distribution and, um..."


    While watching the renovation, Serenade glanced at me and asked.


    "A tourism city project, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Weve brought in competent architects, so we can start on the hotel construction soon. Ill order them to survey the land and create a draft."


    Serenade hummed thoughtfully, pressing her full lips with her index finger.


    "And about the Fall Festival... its already that season? When does it start?"


    "In two days. Itll last for three days."


    "The traditional events for Crossroad are the martial arts tournament and dance festival, correct?"


    Deep in thought, Serenade crossed her arms and lightly tapped her fingers on her arm.


    "The natural scenery is quite beautiful, and theres plenty of vacant land within the territory... Given these conditions..."


    She seemed to be calculating something, her fingers moving rhythmically.


    I simply watched, entertained by her actions.


    "While we dont have much time, so drastic changes wont be possible... Lets give it our best effort."


    Finally, as if concluding her calculations, Serenade gave me a refreshing smile.


    "Lets transform Crossroad into the top tourist destination in the South, slowly but surely! The upcoming Fall Festival can be the first step toward that!"


    "Uh...? Oh, sure!"


    I sensed that something was a bit off here.


    No, the tourism city project I had in mind was... simply to build a hotel with a casino to meet the minimum tourism score and lure in SSR-SR grade heroes.


    It seemed that the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had something much grander in mind.


    I chuckled wryly. How many tourists could possibly come to such a remote corner of the world...?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed, and the morning of the Autumn Festival arrived.


    Around noon, I swung by the base camp to call back all the personnel who had been dispatched.


    They had been working on stabilizing the base camp and, a few days earlier, had finished installing a teleport gate at the forward base. They were also in the midst of clearing that area.


    I told them to take a full break during the three days of the festival. "You cant be away on missions while everyone else is enjoying the festival, can you?"


    "Wow! City air! Its been ages!"


    Kuilan stretched his arms wide and yawned.


    The full moon was near, so all five Penal Squad beastmen were back in their regular human forms.


    It felt like Kuilans previous metaphorshedding their fur every season like dogswas on point...


    "The air smells delicious!"


    Hannibal, who returned with Kellibey, shouted with a lively expression.


    The elderly dwarf blacksmith and his young assistant headed toward the downtown forge, chattering along the way.


    "The festival, its been so long. Itll be fun, wont it, Lilly?"


    "..."


    Godhand, who was pushing Lillys wheelchair, tried to make pleasant conversation, but Lilly responded with a sulky face.


    Sweating profusely, Godhand worked hard to soothe Lillys mood.


    I watched them and then approached Bodybag and Burnout to ask, "Whats up with them now?"


    The two young elves shook their heads.


    "They had a fight... Godhand keeps helping other women around the base camp..."


    "..."


    "Godhand didnt mean it that way, but it looks pretty bad from the outside."


    Their relationship really wasnt simple... I hope they work it out and have a good time.


    "And also, the reason were here is..."


    I had invited all the base camps NPCs, but not many accepted. Only the Holy Grail Seekers had shown up.


    Jackal wasnt ready to venture out into the world and declined. Coco the Severer was busy with other matters and declined. Nameless had been missing since then.


    The other NPC parties were still wary of me. Well, I understand their sentiments.


    "Thank you for the invitation, Lord Ash."


    As soon as she stepped out of the teleport gate in the mansions backyard, Verdandi bowed to me.


    "Its been 100 years since Ive been out in the world."


    "Relax, eat well, and heal before you leave."


    The complexions of the Holy Grail Seekers had improved compared to before, but they still had dark circles under their eyes.


    I hoped they would enjoy the festival and rejuvenate their spirits.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    After letting everyone unpack in the guest rooms of the mansion, I extended my hand toward downtown Crossroad.


    "Alright, its the festival! Lets have a great time for the next three days!"


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad was bustling.


    The tempting aroma of grilled and fried foods wafted from the various street stalls.


    There were already people sitting and sharing drinks, fortunate folks enjoying their day.


    Cheerful music echoed from all corners as children, crumbs from snacks still stuck to their mouths, giggled and ran through the alleys.


    "Of all the times Ive seen Crossroad since taking my post here, today seems the brightest."


    "Of course! Its one of the few festivals in a year!"


    In response to my muttering, Evangeline leapt up excitedly and replied.


    "People have been waiting for today for so long! Ive also been on pins and needles these past few days just waiting for today!"


    Hmm, fair point.


    Not just the citizens, but even Damien and Junior, who stood beside me, seemed unusually cheerful. Both were happily munching on some snacks they held in their hands.


    I was currently enjoying a leisurely day out with my main party members.


    We were aimlessly strolling around, taking it easy, and even enjoying some snack time.


    It was so peaceful that it made all the intense battles weve fought seem like a distant memory.


    Alternating my gaze between the smiling faces of my party members and the bustling cityscape, I mumbled absent-mindedly.


    "Theres definitely some sort of magic in festivals that lifts peoples spirits."


    "It just makes you happy for no reason. Oh! Do you want to eat that?"


    Evangeline, who had discovered some sweets being grilled at a nearby stall that emitted a delicious aroma, dashed off.


    I quickly pulled out a coin and tossed it to her.


    "Hey! Get four portions!"


    "Okay!"


    Snatching the coin out of the air, Evangeline darted off and returned swiftly with four pieces of something resembling Korean hotteok.


    How could something filled with sugar sandwiched between carbs taste bad?


    I grabbed the back of my neck, feeling a headache coming on. Serenade, what are you doing?!


    While I stood there in shock, Evangeline eagerly wrote her name on the registration form.


    "Im going for 5th place! I want to eat at the stalls!"


    "Hey! This is not the time for that!"


    Juniors and Damien also cautiously stepped forward.


    "Hehe, Ill go for 4th place..."


    "Your Highness, please sign me up for 2nd place!"


    "This is not the time for you guys either!"


    I barely managed to stop Junior and Damien, who were excitedly getting ready to write their names down.


    No, wizards! Those with Far-Sight! You cant! People will die if you participate!


    "More importantly, why are you all ignoring the first-place prize?!"


    I felt a little hurt or maybe awkward that they were blatantly disregarding the first prize and only looking at the lesser ones. Look at the first-place prize! Being appointed as my knight is a big deal!


    Evangeline then covered her mouth, giggling as she explained to me.


    "Ah~ that? Its called an Honorary Knight for the tournament. Its like a title given to the winner every year. Its more of an honorary award."


    "Ah... So its not really granting actual knighthood?"


    "Yes. Of course, if you win the tournament, your skills are more or less verified, so you might get employed on the front lines or even truly become a knight."


    I see. So the first-place prize was traditional, given out every year like this.


    The uproar wasnt even about the first-place prize that had always been there; it was all because of the newly added rewards from the Silver Winter Merchant Guildequipment crafting permits, gift certificates, and vendor permits.


    "Lets be honest, does winning an honor award get you food, money, or equipment? I dont need first place!"


    "Ah, such brutally honest beings of material greed!"


    Id honestly been a bit pleased thinking the participants were crowding in because they wanted to become my knights! How absurd that this isnt a competition where everyone wants to be first!


    Evangeline patted me on my trembling shoulder.


    "By the way, what prize do you think Lucas applied for among these?"


    "..."


    I tightly closed my mouth and looked up at the wall poster.


    I had a hunch why, but that same reason tasted sour on my tongue.


    ***


    Inn Ettis Honeybee, Dance Festival registration desk.


    Fortunately, the Dance Festival rewards were relatively modest.


    There were no rankings, just awards like Most Popular, Biggest Laugh, Cutest, and so on. This was a competition for fun, after all.


    [Most Popular - The right to dance all night with the partner of your choice]


    That was the top prize for Most Popular. Well, it couldve been worse...


    "This is also a traditional prize for the winners who come down to the Crossroad Festival."


    Evangeline said, pointing to the Most Popular award.


    "If you win the Dance Festival, you get to dance with the partner of your choice. Something like that."


    "I see..."


    "Well then,"


    Evangeline quickly went forward and fetched four application forms.


    "Lets all participate!"


    "Huh?"


    "Whats huh? about it? You should participate too, senior."


    Evangeline frowned and spat out the words.


    "Isnt it common sense to end the festival by all dancing together?"


    Its not a Bollywood movie; why would we end by all dancing together?


    Whats more, Im uncoordinated! Apart from the social dancing I learned from Serenade, I cant dance!


    I tried to escape, but somehow Damien and Junior had already grabbed me tightly on either side.


    In the end, I had to scream and forcibly sign the application form.


    "This years Dance Festival! Our Lord is participating!"


    The registration desk attendant cheerfully exclaimed, stamping my application form. The surrounding crowd erupted in cheers and whistles.


    I grabbed my head and screamed.


    "Theyre all going to watch and laugh at my dancing! Why are you making me do this too?"


    "Why, you ask? Well..."


    Evangeline whispered with a devilish grin.


    "Its a festival, isnt it?"


    ...Thinking about it, she was absolutely right.


    Damn it!

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild had set up tents and shops all around the city center.


    With people buzzing around, curiosity got the best of me, and I went to check it out.


    "Welcome! Care for a simple game?"


    "...Game?"


    "Yes! If you participate, well stamp your card. Get more stamps by visiting other Silver Winter stalls, and if you collect all the types of stamps..."


    Upon hearing the details, it seemed that each of the Silver Winter Guilds stalls had different gaming or experience zones. Complete a lap around the stalls, collect stamps, and trade them in for a small prize. Whats more, it was all free!


    "We definitely have to do this!"


    The first stop was a dart-throwing stall.


    The four of us took turns throwing darts. I completely missed the mark due to lack of skill, and Evangeline threw too hard, causing her score to be low.


    Junior expertly hit all the targets...and then there was Damien. He threw his darts so that each one landed dead center.


    "Heh, heh!"


    With a weird laugh, Damien shrugged his shoulders. This smug, arrogant son of a...!


    "Its just a dartboard, but this is actually pretty fun!"


    The staff put a commemorative hat on Damien for breaking the all-time record.


    Wearing a silly oversized hat, Damien grinned like a little kid.


    Evangeline clenched her teeth, seemingly envious of that hat.


    "Were going to visit the other stalls! No, well make a round at all of them! I may be weak at darts, but Ill take first place in everything else!"


    "Can we use magic for the next games...? No, I will use it. I want some souvenirs too."


    "Easy there, guys. Please. Just take it easy!"


    And so, our plans for the afternoon were set. We would go around all the Silver Winter Merchant Guilds stalls and collect stamps.


    We visited other stalls, playing bowling, disc throwing, a card-matching game, and even solved quizzes.


    Really, it feels good to collect each stamp...!


    Every time a new stamp was added to my collection, a peculiar sense of accomplishment filled me.


    Im not one to be hooked on achievement scores or completion rates, but now I get it...a little!


    At each experience zone, lines had formed. People in line bought snacks from nearby stalls and chatted.


    No wonder theyd set up shops all over the place.


    There were other parties enjoying themselves too.


    Shadow Squad was laughing while bowling.


    Kuilan was collapsing while arm-wrestling, and the Penal Squad was roaring with laughter.


    The Holy Grail Seekers were smiling faintly while playing a card-matching game...


    "..."


    I quietly watched them all, each enjoying the festivities in their own way.


    If this city had been a place free from monster invasions,


    Could I have seen such a scene every day...?


    "Stamp collection complete!"


    As dusk approached, we finally visited all the game and experience zones and successfully collected all the stamps.


    We finished all the quests on the first day of the update, just like how Korean gamers usually do... Seeing this made me feel like my party members were somehow more familiar.


    Not in a good way, though.


    We should be enjoying this leisurely, you idiots!


    Anyway, now that weve collected all the stamps, lets head to the prize exchange booth. We each flipped a bread hat onto our heads and headed toward the exchange point.


    The prize exchange was taking place at the central store of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, located downtown.


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade was there.


    "Are you enjoying the festival?"


    I silently showed her the paper filled with stamped marks in response to her sorrowful smile.


    Serenade clapped and laughed brightly.


    "Youve collected them all! Congratulations! Let me exchange them for a prize!"


    "Uh, umm..."


    I felt like I was being treated like a child and it was a bit embarrassing... but honestly, I had fun, so whatever.


    The prizes were an assortment of things like stuffed dolls, toy swords, and other knick-knacks. But what mattered was the mood.


    Wondering what the others chose, I saw that Junior picked a toy magic wand, Evangeline picked a toy shield, and Damien chose a stuffed doll. You guys really stick to your characters, dont you?


    While I was hesitating over what to pick, Evangeline suddenly jumped in and chose a toy crown for me.


    Then, she firmly placed the crown over my bread hat. Seriously?


    "Oh, it suits you! Truly royal!"


    "I would have preferred that knight figure over there... Ah, forget it."


    I had become an odd-looking creature with both a bread hat and a crown. Seeing me like this, my party members burst into laughter. Well, as long as theyre happy...


    "Thanks for setting up this event booth, Serenade. It really adds to the festive atmosphere."


    While my party members swarmed over to a nearby snack booth, I spoke to Serenade.


    "But if you give all this away for free, will you make any profit?"


    "We definitely cant make a monetary profit," Serenade said, smiling gently.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "So, the atmosphere is just gloomy because I couldnt rest even on the day of the festival. I shouldnt be complaining about this as a cleric... Im sorry."


    "Ah, dont worry about it."


    "We totally understand! No need to apologize!"


    Evangeline and Junior emphatically comforted Saintess Margarita.


    As the sweet snacks and alcohol continued to flow, Margaritas face thankfully began to soften.


    The remaining problem now was...


    Gulp, gulp, gulp.


    "..."


    "..."


    Lilly, who had been chugging wine as if it were water.


    "Um, Lilly... Whats wrong?"


    "... "


    Slamming down the bottle she had been drinking from, Lilly growled, her face flushed from intoxication.


    "Its a festival, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Its common sense to spend the festival with your lover, right?"


    "Uh... Yeah?"


    "Do you know what that elf said?"


    That elf was obviously Godhand. Lilly heaved a sigh.


    "My companions are experiencing their first festival today. Can I spend today with them and start spending time with you, Lilly, from tomorrow? Thats what he said."


    "Ah..."


    "What could I say? His situation seemed tough too, and understandable. So, I said go ahead."


    Well, she had said go ahead. Everyone started sweating nervously.


    "Meanwhile, everyone else is having fun, and I had also planned to enjoy the day with my boyfriend. Instead, Ive been moping around all day... Im getting frustrated. It feels like hes taking care of his elf companions more than hes looking out for me..."


    Lilly wiped her heated forehead with her hand.


    "It might be an odd comparison, but it feels like Im dating a man who already has kids..."


    "Pfft!"


    The remaining three spat out their drinks simultaneously. Ignoring them, Lilly continued.


    "Hes also totally clueless... doesnt know how to set the mood... I must be a fool for flirting with an elf. Ugh."


    Thud!


    Lilly slammed the liquor bottle down on the table, grinding her teeth.


    "Do you realize how clueless he is? I havent even gotten a proper confession yet."


    "Huh?"


    "Really?"


    "Werent you guys dating?!"


    "Well, it just sort of naturally turned into a relationship... Ah, I dont know. Maybe this is the elven way of dating."


    Lilly guzzled down the liquor. The darkness looming over the table deepened.


    "Hey! Even though were all a bit lost right now!"


    Just then, Evangeline shot up from her seat, raising her glass high.


    "I assure you, as the president here, that well all get what we want in the end!"


    "Oh, thats right! Greater happiness is definitely coming!"


    Junior hastily agreed, rising from her seat as well. Following suit, Saintess Margarita and Lilly also blinked their eyes brightly, raising their glasses and shouting in turn.


    "To finding love!"


    "To finding true love!"


    Junior and Evangeline joined in the shouts.


    "To, to finding health?! Wait, what am I looking for..."


    "Crossroad is mine!"


    Cheers!


    It was a toast lacking context, typical of a tipsy gathering, but who cared about context at a place like this anyway?


    The four of them emptied their bottles and glasses cleanly, and then


    Thud!


    Lilly toppled forward.


    She had long since exceeded her normal alcohol limit. Her face flushed red, she hit the table face-first and passed out, letting out soft, wheezy breaths.


    It was just then that the remaining three were about to discuss how to get Lilly back to her quarters.


    "Ugh, ugh! Excuse me...!"


    Someone rushed into the entrance of the cafeteria.


    "Is Miss Lilly here by any chance? Ive been looking for her for a while now..."


    A tall elf with greenish-brown hair. It was Godhand.


    Upon locating the culprit, the other three members shouted simultaneously, pointing their fingers accusingly.


    "Hey! Cant you do things properly?!"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    When Lilly suddenly regained her consciousness, she found herself being carried on Godhands back.


    Huh?


    For a moment, she thought she was dreaming due to her drunken state, but that wasnt the case.


    Leaning against Godhands broad back, she was being carefully carried through the city.


    What! What is this? Whats going on?


    Lilly was about to exclaim in surprise when,


    "Lilly, are you awake?"


    Godhand turned to ask. Acting quickly, she closed her eyes and pretended to still be in a drunken sleep.


    "Mmm, hiccup, Godhand you fool..."


    She mumbled, subtly mixing in her true feelings.


    "..."


    Noticing Lillys condition, Godhand adjusted the way he carried her and continued walking slowly forward.


    "Im sorry, Lilly."


    An apology escaped Godhands lips.


    Lilly almost snorted. Ah, so he knows he should be sorry?


    "Um... it might be awkward to say this, but Im new to dating... Im quite inexperienced. After my kingdom was destroyed, I was too busy surviving to even think about love."


    "..."


    "My squad members are like younger siblings who only follow me, so Ill have to continue looking after them. I might make things hard for you, Lilly."


    Lillys arms, which were wrapped around Godhands neck, tightened.


    Should I choke him? No, hold back, my inner pyromancer... Lilly managed to suppress her urge and exhaled.


    "But, um, my feelings for you, Lilly, are genuine. So, I really am..."


    "..."


    Lillys ears perked up.


    Really? Really what?


    "Phew... this isnt it."


    Godhand let out a long sigh.


    "I thought I was good with words, but why am I so tongue-tied when it comes to love?"


    "..."


    "Im glad youre asleep, Lilly. If you were awake, Id be too embarrassed to even... practice like this."


    I am awake, you idiot! I am awake!


    Lillys lips trembled but remained closed. Fine, lets assume Im asleep! Then spill more of your heart! Shout it out!


    "..."


    But Godhand, after glancing back at the pretending-to-be-asleep Lilly, simply closed his mouth and continued walking.


    Lillys lodgings were inside an alchemy workshop. The Alchemists Guild had arranged this for her because of her mobility issues.


    Godhand walked right into her living quarters without hesitation.


    Oblivious to Lillys pounding heart, he gently laid her on the bed and covered her with a blanket.


    Then, sitting next to the bed, he quietly looked down at the pretending-to-be-asleep Lilly.


    "..."


    His face gradually drew closer.


    Though her eyes were tightly shut, the hyper-aware Lilly felt his breath nearing her.


    What, what? Is he, is he going to kiss me? Is he going to? Whaaat?!


    Just as Lilly was inwardly excited and waiting,


    "...Somethings stuck here."


    Godhand reached out and casually removed something (probably a piece of snack from earlier) stuck in her hair, then stood up.


    "Sleep well, Lilly. See you tomorrow."


    Leaving the room with a warm smile, he made his way out of Lillys room.


    "Hey!"Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    Finally, Lilly exploded.


    Jumping up from her bed, she stretched out her arms and choked him from behind. Gasping for air, he turned around in shock.


    "Li-Lilly? When did you wake up..."


    "You are so clueless! Ugh!"


    "Gah! Lilly, I cant breathe..."


    "You dont deserve oxygen, you love idiot!"


    Crash! Bang!


    From Lillys room, the sounds of something rolling violently, his screams, and the grand explosion of a fire spell leaked out.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sitting next to Lillys room and sipping on their drinks, the master and deputy master of the Alchemist Guild calmly poured more alcohol into their glasses.


    "Ah, the spirit of the festival."


    A gust followed Lucass missed punch.


    It was no joke; a gust of wind had actually rushed out along the trajectory of the punch. It was powerful enough to dishevel the spectators hair.


    I dropped my jaw in awe. Man, if you get hit by that, youd be in the hospital for weeks!


    "I, I surrender! I give up!"


    The color drained from the face of the opposing mercenary as he immediately raised both hands above his head to forfeit.


    Lucas silently lowered his fist and relaxed his combat stance.


    "The winner! Sir Lucas!"


    Aider grabbed one of Lucass arms and raised it high.


    Ooooo!


    Clap, clap, clap, clap...!


    The audience broke into applause in unison.


    Though the match ended in a flash, the impact of that punch had so impressed the audience that they seemed content.


    "..."


    Lucas gave me a slight bow before heading down from the arena.


    I nodded my head, arms crossed. I hope you win since youve participated, Lucas.


    The tournament progressed quickly. The next match was already being prepared. The next contestant was also a familiar face.


    In fact, he might be the most advantaged in this unarmed tournament due to his class as a martial artist.


    It was Bandit King Kuilan.


    "Kuilan!"


    I yelled in disbelief as I saw the huge, red-haired man limbering up and stepping into the arena.


    "Why are you participating?"


    "Dont you know? Silver Winters Merchant Guild coupons are as good as cash."


    Kuilan loosened his clenched fists, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Gonna save up money and reclaim my homeland! Haha! Third and fourth place are all mine!"


    Why not aim for first place, man? Go for the gold!


    And the opponent that stepped up to face Kuilan was... huh?


    A tiny figure draped in a robea girl.


    Who is she?


    Confused, I broke into a cold sweat looking at her small stature. She seemed even smaller than Evangeline. Who is this?


    Anyone could participate in the martial arts tournament as long as they proved they had a basic level of combat skill. So, this girl must have met at least the minimum criteria.


    However, in front of the towering, muscle-bound Kuilan, who stood over 2 meters tall, the tiny and frail girl looked like she didnt stand a chance.


    "Hey, kid. How about you forfeit? I dont like hitting children."


    "..."


    Despite Kuilans warning, the girl remained silent. Kuilan sighed, taking on a martial arts stance.


    "Well, no choice then. Ill go easy on you, but dont cry if it hurts...!"


    The match began.


    Whoosh!


    With a fearsome momentum, Kuilan charged toward the girl. He seemed intent on ending the match in a single strike.


    Unmoving in the face of this, the girl slowly extended her hand and brought her fingers together. Then


    Snap!


    She flicked her fingers against Kuilans charging forehead.


    And then


    "What the?!"


    Kuilan was sent flying in the opposite direction. What just happened?


    Kuilans enormous body floated in midair for a moment before crashing down and rolling grotesquely across the ground.


    When the tumbling giant finally stopped, the foam at his mouth revealed that he had passed out.


    A one-hit knockout?


    My mouth dropped open in astonishment.


    Even accounting for the fact that Kuilan was in fragile human mode, could a mere flick from such a small girl send him flying like this?


    Moreover, the use of magic power was restricted in the current arena. Was she able to incapacitate Kuilan with just a finger flick?


    Whooosh


    At this unexpected turn of events, the entire audience froze.


    The shockwave from her flick lifted the hood from her head.


    Beneath the hood, her jet-black hair flowed down like ebony, crowned with a silver tiara. Below that, her pumpkin-colored eyes emitted a mischievous glow.


    Eyes with vertically slit pupils, like a reptiles.


    Dragon Eyes.


    "Heh."


    Exposing her sharp, shark-like teeth, a playful smile crept across the girls lips.


    "Arent foreign festivals quite enjoyable?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    "Arent foreign festivals quite enjoyable?"


    The girl who had sent Kuilan flying with a flick of her finger exclaimed defiantly.


    Only then did I recognize her.


    Black hair. Golden eyes. A silver crown. A petite stature that didnt look a day over ten, and an archaic way of speaking.


    That appearance. That physique. And those actions.


    I couldnt help but recognize her.


    Unconsciously, I murmured her alias.


    "Dragon Lady...!"


    Duchess of Bringar.


    She had finally arrived at the Crossroad.


    ***


    Grand Duchess of Bringar. Dragon-Blooded Duchess.


    The Evening Dragon Queen, Dragon Lady...


    A half-human, half-dragon carrying numerous nicknames.


    The ruler of Bringar Duchy, a fugitive who had retreated from the war against the Imperial Army, and a daring woman who, despite receiving help from me, had declared war.


    Her name, inherited directly from the Ancestral Dragon, wasDusk Bringar.


    At present, she had arranged a separate space to speak privately with me.


    "I left my knights behind and came here first for reconnaissance."


    Barracks. Meeting room.


    Sitting across from me, Dusk Bringar revealed her sharp teeth in a radiant smile.


    "Though this frontier at the worlds end is a rural backwater, the liveliness of the festival is not bad. I rather like it."


    "..."


    "So, youre the audacious brat who invited me here, arent you?"


    She might look no older than ten, but in reality, she was a cunning monster who had lived for more than 120 years. I made sure not to let my guard down and returned her smile.


    "Ash. My name is Ash Born Hater Everblack. Its a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness."


    "Hmm~?"


    Upon watching me, a satisfied smile spread across Dusk Bringars face.


    "Indeed, you have a strong backbone. Youre able to maintain your composure even in the face of my aura."


    Just like how the leaders of the Nightmare Legion exude malevolent energy, this half-human, half-dragon also seemed to emanate a sort of life force.


    But I had a passive skill to neutralize that.


    "I never imagined meeting you like this," I said, pouring cold tea into the cup before her.


    "I thought I would meet you at the city walls, considering you declared war."


    "I intended to do so. But werent you the one who left the gates wide open? Thanks to that, Ive been enjoying the festival since yesterday."


    Dusk Bringar laughed melodiously.


    "Enjoying a festival, you say! Theres a fearsome evil dragon vying for control of this city, right at my doorstep."


    "An evil dragon is still a dragon, yes."


    Heh.


    One corner of my mouth twisted into a sly grin.


    "But a dragon with its teeth pulled."


    "...Hoh."


    When I mocked her for having lost all her foundation, a momentary flash of intense anger swept across Dusk Bringars youthful face.


    "You are arrogant, just like your father."


    "One could say you resemble your distant relative too, Your Highness."


    That was code for her being arrogant too.


    Neither of us backed down, and the Dragon Lady also twisted her lips into a smile.


    It was a malevolent smile that didnt suit the young girls face, but there was a strange sense of pleasure to it.


    With that, I leaned closer to her face and growled.


    The country was ablaze, the army decimated, and all that was left were a handful of personal knights. Still, they held their heads high, refusing help and even sending us a declaration of war.


    "..."


    "If the Imperial Capital Academy ever opens a department of arrogance, you must be appointed as the chair professor, Your Highness."


    "Your tongue is smooth, Third Prince. Smooth enough to make me want to rip it out."


    "Isnt it Your Highness who showed her teeth despite my polite invitation?"


    I had abandoned formalities by now.


    "I opened up a path for you, only for you to start a war over command? Challenging me when you dont even have the chips to gamble with? Isnt it you whos ignorant of the world, Dusk Bringar?"


    We had already agreed to draw swords against each other. No need for pleasantries.


    I planned to commandeer this Dragon Lady and her knights. Theres no reason to lose in a skirmish.


    Despite my brusque words, the smile on Dusk Bringars face grew even deeper.


    Whats wrong with this games racial balance? Dragons are OP, arent they? Wheres the patch, devs?!


    Swallowing my curses, I patted Verdandi gently on the shoulder.


    "Its alright, you did your best. Verdandi. Youve done better than anyone else so far..."


    "Im really sorry, Ash..."


    Muttering gloomily, Verdandi suddenly brightened up.


    "Well then, Im off! I have to use my free market pass!"


    And just like that, she took off toward the city with the Holy Grail Seekers who had been waiting for her.


    Hey! You didnt lose on purpose just to get free snacks, did you?! Huh?!


    Dusk Bringars semi-final opponent was Evangeline. Warming up for the battle, Evangeline grumbled.


    "Ah~ I wanted to get an unlimited stall voucher after forfeiting in the last match, you know."


    "Ill buy that for you instead! No, not just the stall, Ill buy you anything else you want! Just please help me deal with that woman!"


    "Huh?! Really?! You promise to buy everything!"


    I nodded my head fervently.


    If I could just win the battle of pride against Dusk Bringar, what was a mere stall? I felt like I could even give away an entire castle if I wanted to.


    And so began the semi-finals.


    Two diminutive girls stood side by side in the arena, glaring at each other. Aider, the referee, swiftly lowered his hand.


    "Begin!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as it started, Dusk Bringar lunged forward and flicked her finger, while Evangeline, her emerald eyes glowing, nimbly tried to dodge


    Slip.


    "Ah."


    ...and suddenly lost her footing.


    "Darn it!"


    I tore at my hair. Evangelines Error-Prone trait had activated! When the heck will that thing go away?


    Bang-!


    "Waahhh!"


    Struck by the flick, Evangeline let out a terrifying scream and flew through the air.


    I thought she was definitely going to be knocked out, but,


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline twisted her body in mid-air, correcting her posture, and landed precariously on the edge of the arena.


    "Im okay! I dodged it!"


    Evangeline smiled brightly at me. I waved back, annoyed.


    "Why are you looking at me, you idiot! Look at your opponent!"


    "Oops!"


    By the time the foolish Evangeline turned her head, Dusk Bringar had already closed the distance between them.


    From beneath her robes hood, a mouth full of pointed teeth stretched into a wicked smile.


    Bang-!


    Another finger flick was unleashed.


    "Im sorryyyyy! But Ill still take the Silver Winter Merchant Guild voucher!"


    Evangeline left just those words before flying off into the distance...


    I clasped my face with both hands. Ugh! Not a single reliable party member in this world!


    "So easy, so simple. Are there no heroes on the Southern Front? At this rate, I wouldnt even need to issue a declaration of war!"


    Dusk Bringar mockingly performed a little dance in the arena.


    Damn it! I really want to hit her! Smash her to bits! But theres nothing I can do!


    "Is there... is there no one? Is there no hero who will take down the enemy general...!"


    Muttering as if I were Cao Cao from the Three Kingdoms, calling for someone to behead Hua Xiong,


    "My Lord."


    A voice, somewhat awkward but filled with resolute determination, came from beside me.


    "I will stop that woman."


    I turned and couldnt believe my eyes.


    An SSR-grade hero, the protagonist of the game, my last insurance and bastion.


    The final opponent for Dusk Bringar in this martial arts tournament.


    "Lucas...!"


    My knight stood beside me.


    Lucas nodded at me, his face full of determination.


    "The first place in the martial arts tournament will be mine, after all."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Barracks. Conference Room.


    Before the final match, I was giving Lucas some specialized training on attributes.


    "You get it, Lucas? Our opponent is a half-human, half-dragon with extremely high output."


    As I drew a dragon on the chalkboard, Lucas nodded intently.


    Beside us, Evangeline smirked.


    "Is that supposed to be a worm?"


    "Someone who already got double-hit should keep quiet!"


    At my retort, Evangelines lips pursed into a pout. Ignoring her, I continued the briefing.


    Dusk Bringar, our opponent in the finals, might look human, but her composition was half-dragon.


    Her existential stature was different; her souls capacity was different. Beings like these have insanely high peak outputs, but in exchange


    "Their fuel efficiency is garbage."


    I drew a depleted battery icon on the chalkboard, but both Lucas and Evangeline looked puzzled.


    Ah, right. They dont have batteries in this world.


    Anyway, Dusk Bringar had a terrible fuel efficiencybe it mana, energy, or even calories.


    Her MP pool was enormous, but she consumed a ton of mana with each skill use and her recovery was slow.


    A prime example of high output, low efficiency.


    Thats Dragonkind for you.


    There was a reason why Dusk Bringar had been sparingly flicking her fingers in combat until now.


    The bigger the action, the greater the power exerted, the higher her own consumption.


    "The longer you stall, the better your chances."


    In the end, the conclusion was simple. I looked Lucas in the eye and nodded.


    "Endure, endure, and endure. Wait until she exhausts herself. Your opportunity will come then."


    "I will accomplish this, my Lord."


    Lucas nodded, his fist clenched tightly.


    "I will secure the victory and bring the glory of winning the martial arts tournament to you, my Lord!"


    "Youre the only one who can, kid."


    You are literally the only one aiming for first place under my command!


    Just then, a cheer erupted from outside. It looked like it was time for the finals. I gave Lucas a light pat on the back.


    "Go and take her down!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Lucas dashed out of the room.


    Munching on some snacks, Evangeline hummed as she watched his retreating figure.


    "Do you think Lucas will be alright? He seems really stressed out."


    "Why do you look so stress-free?"


    "Oh, come on, I did my best too, you know?"


    Evangeline, who was shooting me a sly glance, mumbled as she looked at the spot where Lucas had left.


    "Im just worried because Lucas seems like hed stake his life on this."


    "..."


    This martial arts tournament was a battle of pride between Dusk Bringar and our Monster Front.


    However, it was merely a clash of egos.


    If things got too violent, I would naturally intervene. I hoped it wouldnt come to that, though.


    ***


    Due to the tournament running all day, the final match was held late in the evening.


    Before we knew it, the sunset was casting long shadows over the arena. Two figures stepped onto the battleground illuminated in a reddish glow.


    Dusk Bringar, who smirked malevolently from under the hood of her robe.


    And her opponent, the last hope of Monster Front, Lucas.


    "..."


    "..."


    For a moment, the young girl and the knight glared at each other.


    Hidden beneath the shadow of Dusk Bringars hood, her pumpkin-colored eyes sparkled like those of a wild animal.


    Dragon of the Evening Glow.


    The girl bathed in the crimson sunlight was the epitome of the title.


    Lucas assumed a slow battle stance before her, clenching both fists and gradually raising his guard.


    If only I could use a wooden sword, this would be so much easier.


    Lucas thought.


    But if he did, there was a real chance of seeing blood. Dusk Bringar wasnt using any special abilities either; it was like they were both operating under the same self-imposed limitations.


    Just like the lord advised, Ill bide my time and go slow.


    Lucas clenched his jaw and slowly gathered his fighting spirit.


    The arena was filled with a tense atmosphere that was almost suffocating. From the stands, the sound of people swallowing their dry saliva followed one after another.


    Standing calmly in the center, Aider grinned and sharply dropped his hand.


    "Begin!"


    Thud!


    "Huff, huff, huff...!"


    Lucas was slowly getting up.


    Blue eyes flared like fire between disheveled golden locks. Steam burst out from behind his back.


    A flicker of interest crossed Dusk Bringars eyes.


    "The power of the beast...? With a face as pretty as a saints, youre harboring a beast inside you."


    "... "


    But Lucas reigned in the beastly power himself.


    The steam puffing out from his back dissipated, and his once fiery eyes turned cold.


    He neatly brushed back his tousled hair.


    Standing once again in the arena was the impeccable knight Lucas. Dusk Bringars elegant eyebrows furrowed.


    "Why not unleash the beasts power?"


    "My lord told me not to."


    Lucas spoke in a measured tone.


    "As you said, wicked dragon, I was abandoned once, a long time ago."


    "Heh, a dog with many scars, huh?"


    "So I dont want to be abandoned ever again."


    Lucas slowly raised his guard again and spat out,


    "Therefore, I will no longer use the beasts power. Ill defeat you with just my two fists and earn my lords recognition."


    "... "


    Dusk Bringar slowly scanned Lucas from head to toe before smirking, curling the corners of his mouth upward.


    "How about joining me, knight? Ill let you wield the power of the beast as much as you like. Ill even give you the ability to control it."


    Lucass eyes narrowed. Dusk Bringar continued.


    "Youre unable to properly wield the power of the beast because you lack control."


    Using the power of the beast was not unique to the beastmen, but they were far less concerned about the risks involved in the transformation. The blood of beasts flowed in their veins, serving both as a benchmark and as a brake that prevented them from going too far in their transformation.


    Even if they exceeded that limit, they would eventually return to their baseline state.


    However, those who dabbled in this transformation using human bodies lacked such benchmarks or brakes.


    Ultimately, they risked being consumed by the rampaging power of the beast.


    This wasnt just true for the transformation; it applied to all powers that had a temperament gauge.


    If you dabble without a controlling factor, youll inevitably spiral into destruction.


    "You seem talented. Im willing to share a little of my Dragon Blood with you."


    Dragon Blood.


    It was the legacy passed down through generations of Dusk Bringar, and a gift she bestowed upon her knightsfactors of the dragon.


    "The power of the beast is nice, but the power of the dragon is on another level. You wont regret it."


    "..."


    "You could become several times stronger. What do you say?"


    Lucas had heard the rumors.


    The berserkers of the West.


    Knights of Bringar Duchy who wielded the power of dragons through Dragon Blood. They were killing machines, capable of taking on a hundred enemies at once.


    "What have you been hearing so far?"


    However, Lucas coldly sneered.


    "I aim to become stronger to gain recognition from my lord. What meaning is there in growing stronger under your banner? I refuse."


    "Hmm... thats a shame."


    "I am my lords escort. So,"


    Lucas spat out, his eyes fierce.


    "The prize for winning the tournament, a chance to become my lords knight, is mine."


    "Eh?"


    "You think youre getting it, you evil dragon...!"


    Dusk Bringar, who had been momentarily stunned, hurriedly stuttered.


    "Wait, hold on, what did you say the first prize is?"


    "...? The first prize is becoming a knight under my lord. Thats the prize."


    "What? Wait, wait a minute!"


    Sweat trickled down Dusk Bringars slender chin.


    "Then I shouldnt win, should I?!"


    "...?"


    "I mean, I am Dusk Bringar! A Duchess! I would never willingly go to the southern frontlines!"


    "..."


    "I just joined the tournament because it looked fun; I didnt even check the prize list! What kind of first prize is that?!"


    Caught off guard and flustered, Dusk Bringar was full of openings.


    "Then lose graciously, Duchess...!"


    With fierce eyes flashing, Lucas rushed forward and launched a fist toward the flustered Dusk Bringar.


    "The victory is mine-!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    To cut to the chase, Lucas had fallen.


    Though he managed to prolong the battle through various strategies, he was ultimately overwhelmed by the three consecutive jabs from Dusk Bringars finger. Lucas lost consciousness and was knocked down. I covered my face with both hands, sighing in regret. Ah, what a bummer...


    Hoping to win a purely physical battle against a half-dragon, half-human was an unrealistic wish from the start.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Standing in front of the unconscious Lucas, Dusk Bringar was panting heavily, only to suddenly snap back to reality.


    "I...I won, didnt I?"


    Dusk Bringar shouted towards the fallen Lucas while waving her fist.


    "You were too relentless! I didnt even mean to win!"


    ...What? Was this some kind of new trick?


    As absurd as it was, awards must be given based on merit. I waved my hand to the side.


    "Its getting late; lets wrap this up. Proceed with the award ceremony!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The unconscious Lucas was taken away for healing by the priests, and the mumbling Dusk Bringar was quickly escorted off the stage by me.


    A podium for the awards was quickly arranged in the arena.


    The presentation of awards for the third to eighth place was handled by Serenade, as she was the sponsor of the event.


    "Hello everyone, I am Serenade from the Silver Winters Merchant Guild."


    The moment Serenade, standing on the podium, flashed a charming smile and greeted the audience, cheers and applause erupted from the stands.


    "Silver Winter! Silver Winter!"


    "Serenade! Serenade!"


    "Oh my god! Take me!"


    "Buy me too! Ill give it to you for free!"


    ...Shes really popular. Isnt she getting more cheers than me?


    Feeling both proud that Serenade had organized the festival well and a bit jealous at her popularity, I watched the award ceremony unfold with mixed emotions. Hmm.


    Though the prizes for third to eighth places had already been distributed, Serenade had taken the extra step to prepare plaques for each contestant.


    "Awards may come and go, but these plaques will remain as lasting memories."


    Smiling at the sight of Evangeline cheerfully receiving her plaque, Serenade whispered softly in my ear.


    "I also made sure to engrave our guilds name on the plaques. Hehe."


    "Ah, indeed..."


    Beneficial for both the winner and the sponsora win-win.


    While engaging in this small talk, it was time to present the finalists with their plaques. As the lord, that duty fell on me.


    As I stepped onto the podium and Serenade stepped down, a disappointed sigh arose from the audience. Come on, people! Cheer and clap for me too!


    First, the second-place prize. With Lucas unconscious, Evangeline accepted the award on his behalf. Holding both the second and third-place plaques in her hands, she burst into laughter.


    "I have awards in both hands! Im the true winner of this festival!"


    "Step down, step down."


    Evangelines antics amused the citizens, and I promptly ushered her off the stage.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    And finally, the much-awaited champion.


    I cleared my throat, looked down at Dusk Bringar who was fidgeting before me, and announced,


    "The honorable winner of this years martial arts tournament is none other than this brave soul, Dusk!"


    "..."


    "The winner will be bestowed with the title of Honorary Knight of the Dueling Tournament, and will have the honor of serving as a knight under me, Ash Born Hater Everblack."


    As I unsheathed the ceremonial sword for the knighting, Dusk Bringar recoiled in disgust.


    "No, no! I wont accept it! I dont want to be your knight! No!"


    "Would you prefer to lose then?"


    Thats what I want too. Want to overturn the result?


    Upon hearing this, Dusk Bringar clutched his head in agony.


    "Th-thats even worse! Losing is worse than dying!"


    "Then you have to accept it. Come on, kneel."


    "Agh!"


    In the end, Dusk Bringar begrudgingly knelt in front of me, enduring the ceremonial sword touching both of his shoulders and then lifting above his head.


    "...With this, Dusk has become an Honorary Knight of Crossroad. Do you swear to devote the rest of your life to the peace and well-being of the city?"


    "Ah, ah..."


    "Hey, the ceremony doesnt end without the oath, Dragon. Its just a formal knighting, lets get it over with."


    "I, I..."


    Dusk Bringar clenched his eyes shut.


    Lucas pounded his chest with a face full of injustice.


    "But I got slapped for using Beast Transformation. And then you didnt even let me escort you afterward. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    "I slapped you because I was worried... and I didnt let you escort me because you hadnt fully healed yet..."


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    Lucas continued to wail as he pounded his chest and then the ground.


    "I planned to win first place, earn a spot as a Knight of Honor, and naturally reconcile with you. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah. I lost. Its all ruined. Everything is ruined."


    I was sweating bullets.


    It was quite disconcerting to see someone who was usually as strong as steel wail so pitifully. What, whats going on? What should I do?


    Just then, Evangeline nudged my side.


    "What are you doing, Senior? Lucas is crying! Apologize quickly!"


    "Huh? I have to apologize?"


    "Why did you even hit him? Hes old enough to understand words!"


    Well, thats true... hes twenty-two, so hes not at an age to be physically disciplined... No, nobody should be physically disciplined at any age, to begin with... but still...


    "As a close friend, not as a lord or commander, try apologizing first!"


    "Uh, okay."


    "Now, repeat after me. Im sorry!"


    I opened my mouth to mimic Evangeline.


    Sorry... Sor... So... S...


    "You crazy bastard, you were the one who used Beast Transformation first!"


    "Come on! Seriously!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    As I yelled out, Evangeline smacked her forehead, and Lucas started to wail even more sorrowfully.


    ***


    "I apologize for the disgrace, my lord..."


    Sniffling, Lucas apologized. I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Its okay, man. I apologize for going overboard at that time. There was no need for me to hit you."


    "Sniff... No, its my fault. I was the one who disobeyed your orders..."


    Young Lords Mansion. Drawing Room.


    After a long time, the main party of five had gathered, enjoying dinner, desserts, and a drink.


    Lucas and I had dramatically(?) reconciled. All thanks to Evangelines mediation.


    "You sometimes get really hung up on weird things. Just because youre the commander doesnt mean you have to avoid apologizing first," said Evangeline, sipping juice through a straw. I responded while gulping down a glass of cold whiskey.


    "Hey, I gave him punishment within the military system. How would it look if I apologize first?"


    "What does appearance matter? Reconciliation among friends should be the priority. Youll regret sticking to formalities later."


    Anyway, I acknowledged Lucass achievements in the last battle and offset his earlier infraction of turning feral.


    My personal apology to Lucas made up for the excessive punishment. It was a complicated process, but we managed to mend the rift between us.


    Damien, who had been awkwardly watching our interactions, finally broke the ice.


    "So, uh, can we all hang out together tomorrow?"


    "It seems like tomorrow will be really fun," Junior picked up where Damien left off.


    Junior, who had brought herbs from Silver Winters Merchant Guild, tightly packed them into a pipe and started puffing away.


    "The last day is a Dance Festival, they said. Seems like itll be a lot of fun. Your Highness, youre participating too, right?"


    Ah, right. Theres a Dance Festival tomorrow...


    Reluctantly involved, I clenched my sweaty forehead and downed the remaining drink. Now I even have to dance in front of everyone? Great.


    While I was lost in thought, the rest of the party members started discussing their plans for tomorrow. Do whatever you want...


    Huh?


    At that moment, my eyes narrowed as I looked out the window.


    Am I seeing things? It seems like theres something blurry outside.


    Rising from the sofa, I walked over to the window and opened it.


    "Yiiikes?!"


    There stood Dusk Bringar, looking pitiful. Startled by my appearance, she flinched.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, sweating nervously.


    "...What are you doing?"


    Dusk Bringar was pressed against the drawing room window, spying on the five of us enjoying our snacks and drinks.


    Dude, its not like youre the Little Match Girl or something, why are you peeping into other peoples happy homes on Christmas Day!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    An awkward silence flowed between Dusk Bringar and me.


    Unable to bear it, I asked again.


    "What are you doing here? Its already late. Why havent you gone to your lodging?"


    Just then, a stereotypical sound of hunger, a rumble, emanated from Dusk Bringars stomach.


    "..."


    "..."


    ...What the hell! Why are you making such a pitiful face! Youre not some Little Match Girl! Youre a freaking Duchess!


    "If you go into town, there are restaurants open late and decent inns. Go, have a look."


    "...I have none."


    "What?"


    "I have no money..."


    Dusk Bringars petite shoulders slumped.


    I clenched the back of my neck as my blood pressure shot up. What a dramatic Duchess you are!


    "Come on, even if youre in retreat, youre still a Duchess of a Duchy. How can you not have money?"


    "I used all my assets and even looted items to fund the military! Of course, I have no personal wealth left!"


    Ah, well, considering they were pretty much decimated in the war, it makes sense that the national treasury would be empty.


    "What about that shiny crown youre wearing? Selling that could buy you at least one mansion."


    "This symbolizes the rule of the Duchy! Obviously, I cant sell it!"


    I laughed dismally. What a farce. Talk about a fools paradise...


    "I did manage to escape the siege and left the Duchy, but all my subordinates were injured. So, I gave them all the money I had and told them to heal and follow later. I came ahead to scout if the southern front was actually safe..."


    "So you arrived and found you had no money left?"


    "Exactly! Thats why I participated in the tournament! I thought Id get some prize money if I won first place! Never thought Id get... this..."


    Dusk Bringar took out the first-place trophy and squawked.


    "How could I possibly imagine that theyd give me something I couldnt even exchange for a meal, like a knightly honor-!"


    "Its an honorable position, you brat-!"


    As we yelled at each other, I felt eyes on my back. Turning around, my party members were watching us, sweating bullets.


    "Ah..."


    I let out a long sigh and gestured towards the interior of the mansion.


    "Come in. Ill give you something to eat and drink."


    "Really?!"


    "Its a festival, and were not so stingy as to starve a guest. Hurry in."


    With a brightened face, Dusk Bringar bounded into the mansion like a hamster.


    I called Aider and instructed him to serve a meal to Dusk Bringar. I also made a guest room available.


    Its as good as me inviting her anyway...


    But it was a mistake.


    Dusk Bringar began devouring my kitchens supplies as if she was a dragon. What the heck is going on?


    The chef, summoned in the middle of the night, cooked non-stop, sweating blood and tears. But Dusk Bringar continued to eat voraciously.


    Sharp teeth, like a sharks, tore through the dishes like a saw blade.


    "I usually dont get this hungry."


    Dusk Bringar mumbled an excuse, puffing out her small cheeks as she continued to munch away.


    "But I exerted myself too much during the martial arts tournament... I was starving to death, you know. Ah, pass me some of that piled-up meat. And take out the bell peppers; I cant eat those."


    "...How about carrots?"


    "Oh, how did you know? I hate carrots too! Take them out!"


    Are you a child or what? What are you doing with your age?


    I sighed and shook my head. The high-output, low-efficiency traits of a dragon were manifesting in full force.


    An adult human was devouring an amount of food enough for dozens. Was this much necessary to maintain that level of output?


    I knew dragons ate a lot, but this is crossing a line...


    If I were to take in Dusk Bringar as my vassal, the first thing to reconsider would be the food budget.


    Evangeline and Lucas, who were watching this spectacle, slightly opened their mouths.


    "I thought I was the strongest among female food fighters, but... turns out I was only thinking in human terms, huh?"


    "I lost in the martial arts tournament, and now Im losing in the amount of food I can eat... What can I possibly win at? Waaah..."


    "...Dont feel defeated. Its just a different race."


    By the way, Damien and Junior were diligently picking out the bell peppers and carrots beside Dusk Bringar.


    Dont pick them out! Let her eat everything!


    While observing this miserable scene, Aider sneakily approached and whispered in my ear.


    A storm of events will descend upon the Empire in the future.


    I plan to sidestep that storm, unconnected to the Empire, and walk my own path.


    The war with the monsters.


    Towards the Clear, the True Ending.


    "As long as you cooperate with me, youll have ample opportunity to rebuild here," I assured her.


    "...So this cooperation involves fighting monsters, is that it?"


    "Yes."


    "I truly cant understand why..."


    Dusk Bringar sighed. She gazed down at the square below where people danced in rhythm with the music and murmured softly to herself.


    "To think that its worth bringing someone in, even if it means destroying such a beautiful landscape... I wonder if theres any value in such Rebels."


    "It is."


    To be honest, you and your knights were something like a bonus in the unfolding circumstances.


    "Theyre worth it."


    It was true that Dusk Bringar and her knights held tremendous power.


    If I could recruit them under my banner, they would play a major role in the upcoming wars against monsters.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar toyed with the snack in her hand, lost in deep thought. Just as I was about to say a few more words to her, I was interrupted.


    "Stop spacing out, senior!"


    My main party members rushed toward me and grabbed my arms and legs. What the heck?!


    "Stop just watching with that paternal smile, dance with us, senior!"


    "This opportunity comes but once a year, my Lord!"


    "Its way more fun than you think! Dance, Your Highness!"


    "Come on, no escaping! Your Highness, come this way!"


    "Argh! Wait a sec! I was about to have a serious conversation for once!"


    But there was no stopping the relentless push from my party members. Before I knew it, I was swept into the whirlpool of dance.


    As I joined in, the crowd somehow noticed me and cheered loudly.


    A sudden open space appeared in the crowded square, and there I was, thrust into the center. Whats going on?!


    "My Lord! My Lord! Our Lord!"


    "Weve been waiting just for today! Weve been really looking forward to this!"


    The citizens surrounding me shouted in cheers. Wait, what were they looking forward to?!


    "Dance! Dance! Dance!"


    "Prince Dance! Prince Dance!"


    "Show us the legendary dance that turned the Imperial Capital upside down!"


    Within moments, the atmosphere became such that I had to dance. I covered my face and yelled.


    "Damn it, if this was Imperial Capital New Terra, youd all be executed for blasphemy!"


    "But this isnt New Terra, is it?! Where are we?"


    "Crossroad!"


    Sigh. What can I do? I saw this coming when I signed up for this.


    After glancing at my party members and the crowd, all smiling at me, I raised my hands and snapped my fingers.


    "Then lets get the music started, you rascals!"


    Watch closely; I used to show off this expensive dance only when I got donations in the hundreds during my streaming days...!


    As I started my improvised dance, my party members doubled over in laughter, and the crowd screamed in both cheer and astonishment.


    I willingly made a fool of myself.


    Because, after all, its a festival.


    ***


    "...Ha. I may not know much, but I do know one thing."


    Watching Ashs antics wide-eyed, Dusk Bringar finally revealed a sharp-toothed smile.


    "You are a prince adored by your subjects, Ash."


    A piercing light tinged the smile that spread across the Dragon Ladys lips.


    "The love of the subjects the Rebels will never be able to regain..."


    Closing her large, pumpkin-colored eyes briefly, she pulled her hood low over her face and slowly turned away from the square.


    "...I think thats enough scouting for now."


    She began to walk slowly towards the west gate.


    "It was a joyful festival, Crossroad."


    And then she disappeared into the dimming twilight.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    "Time really does fly when youre having fun."


    Lilly murmured, shaking the drink in her hand.


    "The festivals almost over already."


    The sun had already set.


    But Crossroads central square was still brightly lit, filled with people joyfully singing and dancing.


    As Lilly watched those savoring the festivals final moments, Godhand, who was holding the handles of her wheelchair from behind, chimed in.


    "Youre right, Miss Lilly. It went by in a flash."


    Lilly chuckled softly as she looked up at Godhand.


    "Did you enjoy the festival, Godhand?"


    "Absolutely. This was the most fun Ive ever had at a festival in my entire life."


    Godhand grinned widely, though his hair was pulled and tugged at various places, and some strands even appeared scorched. It was a consequence of getting scolded by Lilly on the first night of the festival. Still, he seemed quite cheerful, which made him look somewhat foolish.


    Well, hes been focusing on me since then...


    She felt there was no more need to scold him.


    Quietly, Lilly deactivated a Level 1 skill, [Fire Cannon], she had stored in her magic power.


    Even so, walking around with this activated seemed a bit excessive...


    As he carefully observed Lilly, Godhand hesitated before asking,


    "Did you really enjoy yourself, Miss Lilly?"


    "Hm?"


    "Um... its my first time going on a date, so..."


    Godhand scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "I was worried you might not find the time spent with me enjoyable."


    "..."


    "Im not exactly... the most fun guy to be around..."


    Staring intently at the flustered Godhand, Lilly burst into soft laughter.


    "Just being with you is good enough for me."


    Lilly didnt ask for anything extraordinary from her lover.


    Sharing the same space, seeing the same scenery, experiencing the same things, and creating the same memories.


    That was more than enough to make her happy, especially over these fleeting two days.


    "..."


    Mesmerized by Lilly, Godhand slowly moved to the front of her wheelchair.


    "Mi, Miss Lilly!"


    "Hm?"


    Stuttering and hesitating, he slowly knelt on one knee.


    "I know its a bit late to say this now! But still, even if its late!"


    Frantically, Godhand took something out of his pocket.


    It was a short piece of metal roda bland, clunky lump of iron.


    But at Godhands fingertips, that metal rod blossomed into a rose in an instant. It was a feat only possible because he was a metal mage.


    As Lilly watched this miraculous scene in awe,


    "Please... will you officially date me?"


    With his eyes tightly closed, Godhand held out the metal rose.


    "I will make you happy for as long as were together. I cant say itll be forever, but"


    His speech cut off as he bit his lip.


    He spoke too hastily and ended up biting his lip. Despite the embarrassment and pain, Godhand somehow finished his confession.


    "I will... make you happy."


    "..."


    Staring at the awkward Godhand, Lilly let out a brief laugh.


    "Let me see your lip."


    "Huh?"


    "Your lip. It looks like its bleeding. Show me."


    Godhand hesitantly leaned his face forward. Lilly, who had been holding his chin to examine his wounded lips, lightly kissed him.


    "...?!"


    Godhands face instantly flushed red. With a similarly reddened face, Lilly grinned.


    "Id love to date you. But theres one thing you must promise."


    "W-what promise?"


    "Never lie to me. No matter the situation, always tell me the truth. ...Can you promise that?"


    Without hesitation, Godhand nodded.


    "Of course, my lady."


    The two awkwardly chuckled, their eyes meeting for a long moment.


    Just when the mood was becoming perfect,


    Bang! Thud!


    A sudden crashing noise came from the side.


    "Hehe. Wasnt it?"


    "Im looking forward to next year!"


    As I mumbled, Evangeline and Damien responded with broad smiles.


    "Next year, huh."


    Junior gave a bitter smile and took a puff of her cigar,


    "..."


    Lucas stayed silent, only watching the dispersing fireworks.


    It was then.


    "Your Highness."


    A clear voice rang out from the edge of the square. I looked and saw Serenade standing there.


    Under the colorful lighting of bursting fireworks and with her glossy hair fluttering in the autumn wind, Serenade somehow looked like a mermaid. Scales or no scales.


    I felt as if a refreshing scent, like sea foam, emanated from her.


    I quickly stood up and faced Serenade.


    "Serenade, youve worked really hard throughout this festival."


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my neck.


    "While you were busy working, I just enjoyed myself. Im sorry."


    "Hehe, dont mention it. Im glad that you had a good time, Your Highness."


    Serenades silvery eyes rounded as she offered a sweet smile. Suddenly she exclaimed, "Ah!" and extended one hand toward me.


    "Your Highness, since Ive worked hard throughout this festival... Will you give me a reward?"


    "Of course. What would you like?"


    As I asked with a sly grin, I remembered something Serenade had once asked me for.


    You know, that... s-s-seed...


    Ahem!


    As long as its not that kind of thing, I can happily oblige.


    I waited for Serenades response with slight tension.


    Then, giggling, Serenade took a step closer and opened her palm.


    "Would you dance a song with me?"


    "Huh? You mean, dance?"


    "Yes. The day of the Dance Festival isnt over yet, is it?"


    Her face was flushed as she boldly made the request. Was she a bit nervous?


    Pausing for a moment, I broke into a carefree smile and slowly stood in front of Serenade, taking both of her hands.


    "My pleasure, partner."


    Boom... Fizz...!


    Under the bright light of the bursting fireworks,


    At a moment when everyones attention was fixed on the sky, we hid outside their line of sight. Not in the center of the plaza, but in a quiet corner.


    We began to waltz slowly.


    There was no music, no chandelier, no stage, but the atmosphere had its own charm.


    Having spent a long time in the Imperial Capital, we danced together seamlessly.


    Serenade, her face aglow with happiness in my arms, whispered softly.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you remember when I said, a few days ago, that I had something important to tell you?"


    I remembered.


    On her first day arriving here in Crossroad, Serenade had said with a determined expression:


    - I have something important that I must tell Your Highness directly.


    The message that she said she had to personally convey to me, making the long journey from the Imperial Capital to this place, Crossroad.


    Her real reason for visiting this remote southern region.


    But whether it was because we hadnt had a chance to be alone, she hadnt told me until now.


    I swallowed hard. What could she possibly want to say to me?


    Could it be a co, co, confession?


    Ah, Im not emotionally prepared for this yet...! Even I think its pathetic, but I really cant handle this kind of thing...!


    Serenade glanced around nervously, confirming that nobody was nearby.


    As we continued to waltz, after making sure multiple times that no listening ears were around, Serenade whispered softly into my ear.


    "...There is a conspiracy unfolding."


    My mind went blank.


    I couldnt understand what she was saying all of a sudden. I blinked in confusion and asked nervously,


    "What?"


    "There is a conspiracy unfolding in the Imperial Capital, Your Highness."


    Serenade repeated, her face deadly serious, whispering once more into my ear.


    "Second Prince Fernandez is planning to rebel...!"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Central Continent.


    The heart of the world, the capital of the Everblack Empire.


    Imperial Capital New Terra.


    In this massive port city, roughly the size of a small nation, a grand fireworks display was underway to celebrate the final day of the Fall Festival.


    Boom! Bang!


    Brilliant fireworks embroidered the night sky.


    As befitting a festival held in the capital of the largest nation in the world, the fireworks that concluded the Fall Festival were on an enormous scale.


    The night sky was so dark that one could mistake the brilliance of the fireworks for a fleeting moon.


    "..."


    Prince Fernandez, the second son of the Imperial Family, watched the dazzling fireworks from his office located in the highest turret on the west side of the Kings Castle.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Slowly, Fernandez took a sip of the liquor in his glass and began to speak.


    "Do you know why the Fall Festival of the Everblack Empire is held on the night of the new moon?"


    There was no response from his interlocutor.


    Standing behind Fernandez, who was looking out the window, his companion remained silent, merely listening to his monologue.


    "One would think that the festival would be better suited for a night when the moon is bright and the mood is festive. Why choose the new moon as the start date for the festival? And why hold the festival for the three days it takes for the moon to wane to the new phase?"


    From the new moon to its waning phase, the three darkest days of the sky.


    The Fall Festival of the Everblack Empire was held during this period. It was a somewhat strange tradition to deliberately choose the darkest nights for celebration.


    "Do you know why, Captain Reina?"


    When Fernandez turned to ask, his silent companionReina, the Captain of the Mage Corpsbowed her head slightly.


    "...I dont know, Your Highness."


    "There are various theories, of course."


    Fernandez turned his gaze back to the window, staring at the dark sky beyond where fireworks continued to explode.


    "In my opinion, the color of this moonless, pitch-black sky resembles the color of our countrys emblematic tree, the Everblack. That is my speculation."


    "..."


    "The black tree that has brought wealth and prosperity to our nation, and has also helped humanity gain dominion over the world."


    He remembered the towering, black, thorn-covered tree that stood frozen next to the Emperors throne.


    Smiling wryly as he recalled the tree that had entered eternal slumber along with his father, Fernandez continued,


    "Well, this is just my personal theory. Most people think we hold the festival at this time because the fireworks are more visible."


    "..."


    Reina remained silent.


    The old officers face, who had sustained injuries in the south and now leaned on a cane, was stern.


    Whether that expression was due to the pain of his aged body, or perhaps due to admonition from a superior he had not seen in a while, or maybe due to the path that lay ahead for her, Fernandez couldnt tell. Nor did he need to know.


    Reina was a soldier.


    Regardless of what she harbored within, she would eventually move as Fernandez commanded.


    "Lets set aside trivial matters like the timing of the festival."


    Fernandez turned away from the window and slowly walked to the center of his office, sitting down on a sofa.


    "So, Captain Reina. How was your mission in the south?"


    "It was enjoyable in its own way."


    Remaining standing, Reinas thoughts briefly turned to Junior.


    In the end, he hadnt forgiven himself. Yet he had tried to keep the conversation going with that young child.


    And the new-age wizard, reminiscent of an old friend, who had united lightning and wind.


    "It feels like Ive been on a long vacation."


    "A vacation? You think it was that light-hearted?"


    Fernandez, sounding sarcastic, tapped the reports spread out on the table in front of the sofa.


    "Ive received complete reports on what happened at the Southern Front. I read the report you wrote, too."


    "..."


    "And you personally destroyed the Shutdown Protocol that we had so painstakingly set up there, didnt you?"


    Shutdown Protocol.


    A sacrificial magic circle designed to burn all humans within its radius, harnessing the immense energy extracted from their souls to magically preserve the entire area. It was a secret technique mainly used by the magic brigade to intimidate either suspected rebellious areas or regions of conflict with the enemy.


    Its installation had been the primary objective of the magic brigade dispatched to Crossroad. But Reina had destroyed it during the defense of Jormungandr.


    "The situation unfolded that way. I apologize, Your Highness."


    "Tsk..."


    Is that why you hurriedly came all this way? Having sensed the signs of Fernandezs rebellion, you came to tell me?


    "Actually, even when I arrived here at Crossroad, I wasnt certain. It was a faint suspicion."


    Serenade bit her lower lip.


    "But a few hours ago, after collating information sent by carrier pigeon from the Merchant Guilds headquarters in the Imperial Capital... it became certain. Second Prince Fernandez is plotting a rebellion."


    "..."


    "The information is too large and weighty for me to handle... I really didnt know what to do..."


    "..."


    Truth be told, I already knew.


    The [Fernandezs Rebellion] event.


    Its the largest turning point in the second year of


    , where the Second Prince Fernandez instigates a rebellion to seize the imperial power.


    If the biggest branching event of the first year was recruiting Dusk Bringar,


    Then the biggest branching event of the second year is Fernandezs conspiracy.


    At this point, the empire is divided into two: one faction led by First Prince Lark and another led by Second Prince Fernandez. Even the monster front must choose a side.


    Whom to align with. Whose side to take.


    In the game, the structure was simpler.


    1. Aligning with Crown Prince Lark would grant you access to knight troops and various soldier-related benefits.


    2. Siding with Crown Prince Fernandez would grant you access to mage troops and various administrative benefits.


    In other words, depending on your choice, the focus of your frontline operations would differ. Additionally, minor branching paths were formed, and the game diverged up to its third-year operation.


    Yes, it was bound to happen.


    The issue was,


    The timing has been pushed forward.


    Originally, this event would only take place in the middle of the second year. But now, signs of it were already appearing in the latter half of the first year. The pace of the game was already beginning to differ from reality.


    Why has it sped up?


    Could it be because of me?


    I, Ash, survived and protected the Silver Winter Merchant Guild along with Serenade. The southern front declared its own path.


    I thought it was just a small snowball, a single flap of a butterflys wings... but could it be distorting subsequent developments?


    "..."


    It didnt matter.


    Though the timing had sped up, it was still within the scope of my clear experience.


    My 742nd strategy wasnt futile. I knew how this world would move forward.


    Even Fernandezs conspiracy, and the subsequent trends within the Empire.


    Even if the pace had changed, it was still in my hands.


    I would stick to my plan.


    Serenade shivered slightly within the crook of my arm as I sorted out my thoughts.


    "Your Highness, I am... afraid. Im scared that Ive come to know such information and dont know how to handle this heavy truth."


    Serenade looked up at me with fear-filled eyes.


    "Tell me, Your Highness. If Crown Prince Fernandez truly conspires against you, what will you do? What should I do?"


    "..."


    I stared intently at this intelligent yet naive person.


    I had instructed the Merchant Guild to cooperate on intelligence, but I didnt expect that the fragmented pieces of information exchanged would lead them to the core of the long-hidden conspiracy.


    How smart must you be...


    Her cognitive speed was likely several times faster than mine.


    My survival, as well as Serenades, had a butterfly effect, distorting subsequent developments.


    Yet, I was confident.


    With my experience in strategy and Serenades analytical skills, we could make it through.


    Through the treacherous path to clearing this volatile world, we would find the one safe route.


    "Serenade. I have one question."


    So, I quietly asked.


    "If I say I have a plan, but it looks to be a very dangerous and difficult path. Would you still follow me?"


    "..."


    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Serenades face hardened, but she did not hesitate.


    "Of course, Your Highness. The Silver Winter Merchant Guild will share its fate with you, Your Highness. Weve been committed to that from the start."

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Hmph."


    In a corner of the square, Ash and Serenade, who were dancing away from the gaze of others, caught Evangelines eye.


    Evangeline, who was resting her chin on her hand and looking displeased, grumbled.


    "They make quite a handsome couple."


    "..."


    Lucas took a glance at the seemingly disgruntled Evangeline and took a sip from his drink.


    "Why the long face, Miss?"


    "Im not upset..."


    Evangeline pouted.


    "Im just... jealous."


    "Jealous?"


    "Just look at Lady Serenade. Stunningly beautiful, competent, smart, and even heads the Merchant Guild."


    Evangeline exaggeratedly stretched her short arms and let out a sigh.


    "I cant even play the game right now... Ugh. I wish I could grow up to be like that. I wonder if its possible."


    "...Youre not referring to that saying, are you, Evangeline?"


    "Which saying?"


    "The one about a sparrow trying to follow a crane and splitting its thighs..."


    "Ugh! Instead of cheering me on, youre mocking me! Just you wait and see!"


    Evangeline, jumping to her feet, clenched her fist.


    "In a few years, youll be surprised! I, Evangeline Cross, will be as impressive as Lady Serenade. Then well see whos laughing!"


    "..."


    Lucas, observing the youthful face of the shouting Evangeline, coolly replied.


    "Well, hang in there."


    "Oh, come on! Why so dry?"


    "Because, no matter how old you get, you always seem like a kid to me..."


    Evangeline lunged at Lucas, attempting to bite him. Lucas narrowly managed to push her away and mumbled.


    "On another note, Lady Serenade has changed quite a bit."


    "What? She has?"


    "Yeah, she used to be more..."


    As Lucas was reminiscing, his voice trailed off because the final fireworks of the festival lit up the sky.


    Boom! Whizz...!


    The grand finale fireworks burst, and the crowd in the square erupted into applause and cheers.


    From a corner of the square, Ash and Serenade, who had stopped dancing, were seen exchanging pleasantries.


    Evangeline, with a sound that was almost like a groan of jealousy, murmured, "Must be nice to be in a relationship," and Lucas chuckled, finishing off his drink.


    ***


    The festival had ended.


    Leaving the bustling streets after the festival, I sat in my mansions office.


    While the heat of the festival still lingered in my body, I tried to cool my head.


    Now that Ive completed up to Stage 10, its time to assess the current situation.


    I tapped the paper in front of me with a pen, jotting down the status of our efforts and the challenges ahead.


    Firstly, the status of our troops.


    Starting with the heroes.


    Main party. Penal Squad. Shadow Squad. Lilly. Margarita. And three reserve sub-parties leveling up in the lower dungeon areas.


    Were more short on hero parties than I expected.


    Only two parties were ready for immediate action.


    The Shadow Squad consisted of only three members. Lilly and Margarita are not field operatives. The rest are reserve parties.


    I need to reinforce.


    Currently, there are two parties with connections to the monster frontline. The Holy Grail Seekers and the elite guards of Dusk Bringar.


    However, the recruitment period and conditions for these groups are yet to be finalized.


    Without counting on their recruitment, I should continue to obtain and train other heroes.


    Next, the regular soldiers.


    Although I had successfully secured close to a thousand soldiers through consistent recruitment, over two hundred had fallen in the last defensive battle.


    Regular soldiers cant rapidly level up and boost their specs like heroes.


    They need to patiently gain experience on the battlefield to truly become veterans.


    I wouldve probably been silently removed by Fernandez.


    More importantly, Im the commander of the monster frontlines.


    My focus is on the monsters. The internal strife over the throne within the empire isnt my concern.


    With Fernandezs rebellion, the empire will be split in two.


    In the game, you had to negotiate between Lark and Fernandezs divided factions to maximize benefits.


    Initially, I intended to do the same. To extract the most support from both sides and exploit them to the fullest.


    The imperial support troops were potent.


    Considering the significant role just one party from Reina played in the last five defense battles, receiving more elite soldier parties from the empire would be immensely helpful for the upcoming strategy.


    But aligning with one faction means becoming politically subservient to them.


    And these support troops would gradually try to bring the frontline under their control.


    So, when I visited the Imperial Capital, I changed my mind and declared my independence.


    I would no longer accept support from the royal family. At the same time, I would step back from their power struggles and battles for the throne.


    In exchange for giving up all the benefits obtainable from the Imperial Family, what could I gain?


    Id rally the "Fallen Kings", with Dusk Bringar at the forefront.


    The Fallen Kings.


    Those who had lost their nations to the empire, now wandering as refugees and mercenaries, their royalty, their knights. The enslaved creatures who were forcibly subordinated by the empire.


    Each roamed with their own hidden grievances. I intended to recruit them as mercenaries for our frontline.


    It was only a theoretical strategy in the game.


    The so-called Horde of Outsiders strategy.


    A romantic dream team recruitment strategy that primarily aimed at recruiting wandering mercenaries, especially those tagged as King, Chieftain, or Lord.


    If I could unite these "Fallen Kings" into one organization, in theory, theyd form an army more potent than the sum total of all the support troops one could get from the royal family.


    It made sense considering the individual parties of these Fallen Kings were powerful in data terms. After all, they were the last remnants of entire nations.


    But gathering them into one army was a challenge of a different caliber.


    Each had a difficult temperament, none wanting to be subordinate to another, and most importantly, the majority held grudges against the empire.


    Id tried this a few times in the game, but always failed.


    These kings would readily betray, starting rebellions, creating chaos, and because of their personal grudges, they often fought among themselves.


    But Ill make it work.


    This strategy, although difficult, was the ultimate and most potent cultivation method in theory.


    To reach the true ending, conventional strategies would inevitably hit a wall.


    So, Id fly, performing aerial acrobatics.


    I would persuade, negotiate, and win over these strong-willed individuals who wouldnt bow to anyone and rally them under my banner.


    Recruiting the Dragon Lady is the start.


    The Dragon Lady - Dusk Bringar.


    The most formidable among all the Fallen Kings and the key to this plan.


    Thinking of the petite queen who had come to play during the festival, I smirked internally.


    5 vs 5 PVP? Thats a joke. Ill definitely take her down.


    Initially, I intended to recruit her covertly while minding the Imperial Familys sentiments. But now there was no need.


    Soon the royal family would be too occupied with their internal strife, the impending split due to Fernandezs rebellion.


    The same applied to the other Fallen Kings. With Fernandezs rebellion nearing, Id accelerate the construction of the Horde of Outsiders.


    "Sigh."


    As I wrapped up my situation assessment and future planning, dawn was breaking.


    I frowned, looking at the rising sun.


    "Damn, I havent finished checking the equipment items for the kids..."


    Grumbling, I took out a new piece of paper and began laying out a new equipment plan.


    Pulling an all-nighter wasnt new to me. During my streaming days, I frequently hosted 24-hour broadcasts under the motto Go big or go home.


    Frantically jotting down magic core numbers, equipment estimates, farming plans, a thought crossed my mind.


    Though the festival was certainly fun,


    Being engrossed in strategy now felt even more comforting.


    Maybe I truly belonged on the frontlines.


    "..."


    Shaking off the stray thought, I continued with the equipment plan. First on the list...


    Exclusive equipment for Lucas and Evangeline!


    The exclusive equipment that completes an SSR-grade hero character.


    It was finally time to equip our two knights with these.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    The day after the festival ended, everyone returned to their daily routines. The hero characters who had come out to enjoy from the dungeons base camp were no exception.


    Kellibey, Hannibal, the Holy Grail Seekers, and even the Penal Squad had all returned.


    Late in the afternoon, following lunch, I visited the base camp. I was a bit tired from staying up all night organizing the plan for what came next, but there was work to be done.


    "Heading to the base camp?"


    "Lets go together, senior!"


    Lucas and Evangeline naturally joined as my escorts. That worked out since I was planning on making equipment for them anyway.


    As we passed through the teleport gate and arrived at the base camp, it was noticeably more lively than before.


    NPCs moved about in the brightly lit area, thanks to the torches.


    I didnt sense any hostility from the glances directed towards us. NPCs not yet familiar with me seemed wary, but after all, I was the one who had rescued many of them from captivity.


    "Guys, unload everything over there."


    "Yes, my lord."


    I instructed Lucas and Evangeline to place the festival foods they were carrying in the center of the base camp.


    They stacked the foods next to the biggest bonfire. It was a thoughtful gesture for those who hadnt attended the festival. They could eat or not; the choice was theirs. Hopefully, enjoying the food would build some goodwill towards our front.


    "Grandma Coco, try some of this."


    I offered some food to the NPC in charge of teleportation, Coco the Severer.


    "Well, at least you remember this old lady."


    Accepting the food without hesitation, Coco casually pointed to a corner of her workshop.


    "I finished the teleport gate. Just install it."


    To my surprise, there lay the familiar stone chunks haphazardly piled on the ground. Those were expensive items! They were tossed aside as if they were mere road-side rocks!


    "I finished it a few days ago. You lot were too busy with the festival to come get it."


    As she poured the foods I gave her into her witchs pot (?), Coco chuckled.


    If it took about three days to complete... Does it take about a week to craft one teleport gate?


    I examined the completed teleport gate, pondering. Even though Coco was quite impulsive, the gates crafting seemed to take some time. Ill need to place a lot of orders in advance so she can work non-stop.


    "Ah, Your Highness! Youre here!"


    Right then, Kuilan and the Penal Squad appeared.


    After briefly acknowledging their enthusiastic greeting, I gestured towards the pile of teleport stones.


    "Pick those up."


    "What?"


    "Pick them up. Those stones. We have to install them."


    And so, the Penal Squad found themselves struggling under the weight of the teleport stone chunks, grumbling as they followed me.


    They seemed quite heavy. Good. This would be a nice strength training for you, Kuilan!


    Our next stop was Kellibeys workshop, where I found him busily crafting equipment. His assistant, Hannibal, was fervently aiding him.


    "Looks like youre busy already, Kellibey. And the festival just ended yesterday."


    "Who do you think is the reason for all this work?!"


    Kellibey glared at me, his big eyes flashing with annoyance.


    The day after the festival, Kellibey was adjusting the 11 pieces of equipment I had procured from Nameless.


    Given that I had purchased 11 pieces of equipment ranging from SSR to SR grade, there was a ton of readjustment to be done.


    "Why the hell did you hand over 11 pieces for adjustment? Hand some of this over to your local blacksmiths!"


    I reminded him, "Didnt you say to entrust you with all equipment-related requests? That others would mess it up?"


    He retorted, "That was just a figure of speech! From now on, leave the minor adjustments to others!"


    THUD!


    Kellibey slammed something onto the table.


    "I mean, bring me high-end stuff like this! Only a master magical blacksmith like me can handle it! Got it?"


    Before me lay a silvery-red fur cloak. Even at first glance, it was obviously a top-tier item.


    I chuckled, "When did you even find the time to make this?"


    "Obviously, I prioritized this one. Put off the boring adjustments for later."


    After a brief laugh with Kellibey, I looked around.


    "Hey, Kuilan!"


    Kuilan, who was huffing and puffing from carrying the teleport stone chunks, looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "Here are your new armors. The ones you had are pretty much trash now."


    "Yahoo! Ive been waiting for this!" Evangeline cheered, hopping excitedly.


    Lucas, however, looked disheartened. He ran his hand over his current worn-out [Phantom Armor].


    "Im sorry, Your Highness... This too was a gift from you. I intended to wear it for a lifetime..."


    "Why are you acting so down lately? Theres no need to apologize. Gear is meant to be expendable."


    He looked more disheartened than ever. I realized Id been too hard on him. Id need to be more gentle...


    In any case, onto the new armor. I presented Lucass first, unveiling the cloth.


    [Midnight(SSR) Lv.49]


    [Twilight(SSR) Lv.49]


    The upper armor, [Midnight], and the lower armor, [Twilight], combined to make a two-piece medium plate armor set.


    True to its name, the armor was pitch black, and its design was absolutely striking.


    In the game, users who obsessed over looks often referred to this set as the "Rebla (Real Black) Armor". Many had their eyes bloodshot, vying to obtain this set.


    It boasted impressive physical and magical resistances, and the set bonus wasnt half bad.


    > Set Bonus: Midnights Twilight (2/2)


    - Upon equipping the entire set, for 12 hours after sunset, attack power increases by 10%, defense by 10%. For 12 hours after sunrise, movement speed increases by 20%.


    While it didnt have any mind-blowing capabilities, it was a powerhouse in terms of basic stats. And with armor, its more about the specs than special abilities.


    "..."


    Lucas silently removed his current armor and donned the new set.


    Kellibey and Hannibal assisted Lucas, adjusting the armor to fit him perfectly. Once Lucas was fully armored, he resembled a dashing knight.


    His previous armor had been quite stylish, but after extended use, it had worn down. Now, clad in new armor, he looked magnificent. It was as if he was wearing a bespoke suit.


    "...I will wear this armor for the rest of my life," Lucas solemnly vowed.


    Enough with the dramatics. That armor isnt your endgame gear anyway. Wear it, wear it out, move on.


    Next, I handed over a new set of armor to Evangeline.


    "Evangeline, heres yours."


    "Finally!"


    Evangeline eagerly unveiled her armor.


    But the very next moment, she screamed, "Whaaat?! What the hell is this?!"


    Jumping back in horror. Really, that much of an overreaction?


    The armor I had prepared for Evangeline was the rare...


    [Bone Armor Upper(SSR) Lv.49]


    [Bone Armor Lower(SSR) Lv.49]


    The Bone Armor series!


    But not just any Bone Armor. An SSR-grade Bone Armor! Made from the bones of mythical monsters, no less!


    The armor boasted overwhelming durability, immense health stat boosts, and extraordinary physical resistance. For a pure tank like her, there wasnt a better armor at this stage.


    "From Golem Armor and now to Bone Armor?!"


    Regardless of its grade or capabilities, its just... bone armor to Evangeline.


    She confronted me with a grievance written all over her face, "You promised the next one would be pretty! Does this armor look beautiful in your eyes?!"


    "Yeah. Looks super nice."


    For the record, Im a practical gamer, not into aesthetics.


    If the gears stats are good, I dont care if my character is dressed in a loincloth and wielding a wooden club!


    Which is why, when I streamed another MMORPG in the past, my viewers were screaming.


    Begging me to wear something less painful to the eyes. And to stop obsessing over that primitive caveman look.


    Hey! Do looks pay the bills?! Its the equipment stats that keep your character alive! Ugga ugga!


    Anyway, from that perspective, this Bone Armor is stunning.


    Sure, in terms of appearance... It might look like the Golem Armor where only the gloves were made of bone. But its almost 1.5 times better in performance!


    "This, this, this..."


    Evangeline, so disappointed she was almost in tears, hit the armor and then yelled at me.


    "If you like this old, worn-out looking armor so much, why dont YOU wear it?!"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "If you like this old, worn-out looking armor so much, why dont YOU wear it?!"


    "After all the trouble of preparing it, youre throwing a fit? Oh, Ill wear it!"


    I genuinely approached the bone armor, intending to try it on, but hesitated and stopped.


    It certainly is old armor...


    It was genuine armor that had been kept for hundreds of years. Kellibey had diligently maintained it, but the aged feeling couldnt be eradicated.


    It even seemed to emit a musty odor. No wonder Evangeline feels disappointed.


    "But! Dont you know about the ancient legends? The ancient legends!"


    In a fantasy world like this, older items usually have stronger magical powers! Its a deeply rooted tradition here. Just try it on first! The performance will be superb!


    "Ugh. I had high hopes. I really did."


    Evangeline collapsed on the floor, sobbing and wailing. I awkwardly cleared my throat.


    Sorry, but theres no way to obtain your final armor, [Snow White], until the second year.


    Because it truly is beautiful, please just wait a little longer...


    "Tsk tsk. I knew itd come to this."


    While we were like this, Kellibey, who had been shaking his head from the back, brought something else from inside the blacksmith shop.


    "Here, I made this helmet and cloak as a complimentary service. Try them on."


    With Kellibey, Hannibal, Lucas, and me all helping, we got the sobbing Evangeline dressed in the armor.


    "Ugh... *sniffle*."


    Evangeline swallowed her tears and looked in the mirror.


    The menacing appearance of the genuine armor was now partially hidden by the deep-red scale cloak that Kellibey added.


    The helmet was made from dragon bone, with a wide white jaw that protected Evangelines small face.


    Long red scales hung as decoration from the back of the helmet.


    If made improperly, it might have looked grotesque and fierce, but the helmet, having passed through the hands of the elder dwarf blacksmith, had an air of vintage beauty.


    Evangelines eyes widened as she twirled in front of the mirror. Kellibey smirked.


    "Its a helmet and cloak made from the bone and scales of the red dragon sub-species, the same material as the genuine armor. How is it? Looks better now, right?"


    Even though it was the same material, the helmet and cloak looked quite impressive. It really depends on the craftsman. I nodded in agreement.


    "As expected, a full set of armor makes it look more legitimate."


    Lucas and Kuilan chimed in from the side.


    "It looks good."


    "Its stylish, right?"


    "*sniffle*."


    While still sniffling, Evangeline continued to twist and turn in front of the mirror, examining the armors look.


    Even though it was the same bone armor, the freshly white new shoulder armor and helmet added to it gave it a cohesive look.


    It wasnt just lip service; it genuinely looked like a decent set.


    Evangeline, peeking through her helmet, rolled her round eyes.


    "Is it really okay...?"


    "Yeah! It looks totally cool! Everyone agrees, right?"


    As I sharply looked around, everyone hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    "Now, lets give a round of applause to the blacksmith who prepared this fantastic set for us!"


    As I aimed my arrow, Kellibey looked taken aback. However, when my party members began clapping in unison, his face soon beamed with satisfaction. This old man is so simple-minded.


    "Hmm... Well... it doesnt seem too bad..."


    Evangeline pouted her small lips. Whew, I somehow managed to impress her.


    "And thats not all! Kellibey!"


    "Huh? What now?"NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "Theres a high-level request only a master blacksmith like you can fulfill!"


    I snatched Evangelines spear and shield and slammed them onto the workbench.


    Evangeline seemed startled, but Kellibey, stroking his beard, grinned as if he had been waiting for this.


    "Ive been waiting for this. Youre finally letting me handle these pieces of equipment."


    From the moment he first saw them, Kellibey had been eyeing these two pieces of equipment.


    [Cross Familys Spear (SR)] and [Cross Familys Shield (SR)].


    They were Evangelines unique equipment that unleashed her special skill, [Crossroad].


    Although she acquired the unique skill, the equipment hadnt truly unlocked its full potential.


    Still, because of the excellent unique skill and the equipments durability, she kept using them. But, they were now tattered from countless fierce battles.


    Coincidentally, Evangeline had reached level 50 and had awakened.


    - A new location has been added.


    > Forward Base Courtyard (New!)


    Having the freedom to install a teleportation gate wherever I pleased was something unthinkable in the game.


    But in this reality, I could exploit such strategies.


    This is just the beginning.


    By twisting and using every rule at my disposal, I was determined to reach the world after the clear.


    Reaffirming my inner resolve, I looked around at my companions.


    "Now, we can easily transport supplies and workers to and from here."


    With a round of applause, I grinned widely.


    "Lets officially start restoring the forward base!"


    ***


    Since it was already late, we returned to Crossroad.


    After feeding everyone a hearty meal and letting them rest, I embarked on a cart heading back to the city.


    My destination was the Craftsmens Guild Workshop. I planned to hold a meeting with all the guild leaders.


    While pondering the future course, I fiddled with the new equipment in my hand.


    I had bought a total of 11 items from Nameless. I had distributed 10 of them among the members, and the remaining one was this.


    A magic gun with an old-fashioned appearance. I twirled the gun in my hand, inspecting its specs.


    [Agate (SSR) Lv.35]


    - Type: Magic Gun


    - Attack: 35-50


    - Durability: 3/3


    - Ammo: 3/3


    - Leaves a mark on the target hit by a bullet. When allies attack a marked enemy, they deal extra damage.


    - If the bullet hits an enemy within 3 meters of the user, it pushes them back 3 meters.


    During the last stage, when I struggled against the werewolves, I felt the need to enhance my combat capabilities.


    So, while shopping for equipment from Nameless, I grabbed this as soon as I saw it.


    It can mark a target for concentrated attacks and even knock back enemies who get too close. The damage output might be slightly lacking, but its adequate for self-defense.


    Also, there are three other items from the loot boxes.


    One SSR-grade reward box and two SR-grade reward boxes from clearing stage 10.


    When I opened them last night, I found these items:


    [Rewards]


    - Magic Armor (SSR)


    - Suppressing Talisman (SR)


    - Blazing Pendant (SR)


    Magic Armor that converts a users magic into a protective barrier, a Suppressing Talisman that provides bonuses when casting CC (Crowd Control) skills, and a Blazing Pendant that gives a bonus to fire and explosive attacks.


    These items seem to perfectly fit the Shadow Squad.


    For Godhand, a mage who often engages in melee, the armor; for Bodybag who binds enemies with telekinesis, the talisman; and for Burnout, the explosive archer, the pendant. The equipment matched each member perfectly.


    While attending the guild leaders meeting, I should also meet the Shadow Squad and hand these items over.


    The Shadow Squad was currently stationed at the Alchemy Workshop.


    Apparently, Godhands prosthetic hand had accumulated wear and tear from extended use and needed repairs.


    Theyd worked hard for the Shadow Squad. And theyd keep working hard. They deserved good equipment.


    Lost in such thoughts, I soon arrived at the Alchemy Workshop.


    Huh.


    I spotted Lilly and Godhand, seated side by side on a bench at the workshops entrance. They held hands and whispered to each other. They were quite openly dating now. Life seemed good for them, huh?


    Still, since I secretly supported their relationship, I decided to wait for a while. They seemed to be having a sweet moment, and I didnt want to ruin it.


    But their affections seemed endless, as they got closer and closer, their flushed faces inching toward a kiss.


    Feeling a bit nauseous and my eyes burning with embarrassment, I impulsively leaned out of the cart and shouted, "Hey! Keep it decent in public!"


    "Eek?!"


    "Ah! My lord?!"


    Startled by my outburst, Lilly and Godhand quickly separated and, flustered, greeted me. I gritted my teeth.


    You two! While your lord is deeply engrossed in thoughts for the citys future, youre passionately romancing?!


    ... Well, romance could be the most constructive and productive of all pursuits! Right?!

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Godhand had said that he would help with the reconstruction of the forward base as soon as his prosthetic was repaired.


    Lilly decided to join him. Considering there were artifacts to be placed at the forward base, Lillys assistance was indeed necessary.


    Are they just going on an outdoor date...?


    Anyway, after providing the Shadow Squad with their new equipment and gently warning them about public displays of affection, I watched the flustered couple disappear into the distance.


    I shook my head in amusement and entered the workshop.


    The other guild leaders had already gathered and were waiting for me: the Carpenter Guild Master, the Stone Mason Guild Master, the Blacksmith Guild Master, and the Alchemist Guild Master.


    It had been a long time since I had gathered these elders in one place. I conveyed my intentions to them, examining their faces.


    "Crossroad will now undertake two construction projects simultaneously."


    The reconstruction of the forward base and the tourism city project.


    These two plans had been discussed numerous times before, so all that remained was to coordinate the schedule, projected costs, and other specifics with the guild masters.


    "Also, we need to transport magical stones to the Imperial Capital. Collaborate with the Silver Winter Merchant Guild for that."


    After the construction meeting and additional comments about the magical stones, the guild masters nodded as if they had been expecting it.


    "In fact, the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild visited this afternoon. Weve already discussed the forthcoming tasks."


    "Did Serenade come by earlier?"


    I blinked in surprise. The Merchant Guild Master was always ahead of the game.


    "Well be very busy from now on."


    After the meeting, where we discussed various city matters and listened to grievances, I smiled brightly.


    "Lets enjoy our work!"


    It was delightful just to see the city grow and progress.


    Doing it joyfully seemed to take the guild masters by surprise. They all smiled in response.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    ***


    Time flies.


    With the teleportation gate facilitating the transport of materials and labor, the restoration of the forward base progressed rapidly.


    I proudly watched as the walls, once torn down by the Black Spider Legion, were covered with robust stone and metal, and the crumbled turrets were reconstructed from the ground up.


    The tourism city projects centerpiece, the hotel construction, also showed swift progress. The architects quickly drafted a building perspective. The proposed hotel blended beautifully with Crossroads exquisite natural landscape.


    I approved the construction, and Serenade, donning a hard hat, took the lead with a bright smile.


    We needed more laborers, even with the refugees we had taken in. We placed large-scale employment advertisements in nearby cities and the Mercenary Guild.


    People poured into the city, making Crossroad as lively as during a festival.


    ...


    Time flies, indeed. In the blink of an eye, several weeks had passed.


    The autumn foliage that once painted the fields had swiftly faded, and the latter part of fall greeted us with fallen leaves and frost on the ground.


    [STAGE 11]


    - Starting in: 4 days


    The next defense battle, Stage 11, loomed right ahead.


    ***


    Four days before the defense battle, at the forward base.


    Monsters would emerge from the lake, moving north for three days before launching an attack on Crossroad. Meaning, the remaining days shown on the system window were based on Crossroads timeline.


    The battle at the forward base would start three days ahead of that.


    In other words, the first wave of monsters would hit the forward base tomorrow.


    With the impending monster attack, all laborers had been evacuated.


    Although the forward base had made noticeable progress, expecting it to fully function after only a few weeks of repairs was unrealistic.


    "The restoration of the forward base has certainly made significant progress," Lucas, who had taken a round of the forward base with me, shared the same sentiment.


    "However, there are many challenges to stopping the monsters with its current state."


    "I agree," I responded, standing on one of the bases partially repaired walls and giving a sly smile.


    "But we cant just let those monster bastards trample over this place, especially after all the hard work weve put into its repairs."


    During the restoration, I had anticipated this outcome.


    It was clear that the repairs wouldnt be complete before the next stage began. We would have to juggle both defense and ongoing restoration.


    Hence, I had something installed in the southern field of the forward base.


    [??? has passed its turn.]


    [No Dark Event will occur during this stage.]


    Why?


    I tried to deduce the intentions of an enemy I had never faced, but I couldnt figure it out. Why hadnt the Dark Event been activated?


    Well, its a good thing.


    I should be thankful for a reduced difficulty. Its not like I had the luxury to complain about it being too easy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The lake and the forward base were close.


    In no time, the armored monsters approached the near vicinity.


    The empty sockets of the ghostly bone monsters flickered with eerie blue flames.


    Confronting those sinister gazes, as if theyd crawled straight out of hell, sent chills down my spine.


    It was unimpressive. Lacked uniqueness. No Dark Event was triggered.


    So what?


    They were monsters. Ferocious predators eager to rip humans apart.


    Not to be taken lightly, even for a moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    The Skeleton Legion that had neared the forward base suddenly came to a halt.


    Leading the monstrous horde were two Skeleton Marshals, each riding a skeletal horse and wielding massive halberds.


    Monsters made of bones, yet they bore a title akin to a Marshal? Nonetheless, these two elite monsters played the role of interim bosses for this stage.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two Skeleton Marshals, after a moment of apparent deliberation, exchanged glances and nodded to each other, subsequently splitting in opposite directions.


    Simultaneously, the ranks of the Skeleton Legion behind them also split in two.


    Half of them continued their march northward, heading straight for Crossroad.


    The other half redirected their march toward our forward base.


    "Only half of them..."


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Occasionally, monster legions chose to fully focus their assault on the forward base, which had me on edge. Luckily, this wasnt one of those times.


    After observing the advancing skeletal half-legion, I turned to address my comrades.


    "If we stick to our training, we can annihilate them without taking any damage."


    From their respective positions, waiting for the monsters to close in, my troops looked up at me. With renewed vigor, I continued,


    "And how many times have I said it? This forward base is a disposable asset."


    Id invested vast sums of money and labor into restoring this forward base.


    But that was purely a tactical measure to protect Crossroad... and the people living there.


    The primary objective wasnt to defend this base at all costs.


    Theres no need to risk our lives for it. Absolutely not!


    "If the situation turns unfavorable, use the teleport gate without hesitation and retreat to Crossroad. Got it? And remember! Dont hesitate, just jump!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In response to my earnest plea, the soldiers chorused. Satisfied, I shifted my gaze back to the south, where the monsters were pouring in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At last, the vanguard of the skeletal legion reached the entrance of the Kill Zone.


    Without any hesitation, they stepped into the path defined by wooden fences.


    "Now, then..."


    After confirming the dim-witted monsters funneling into the Kill Zone, I shouted exuberantly,


    "Lets begin our defense!"


    Eager to dispatch the nearby humans, the monsters scrambled into the Kill Zone.


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Almost immediately, they stepped on the mines I had generously laid out at the mazes entrance. With dazzling explosions, their bodies burst into pieces.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    The Deathloop Killzone had a grandiose name, but when dissected, it wasnt that impressive.


    Using the trait of monsters that sought to kill the nearest human, they lured the monsters to a point close to the fortress that was directly in their line of sight.


    From that point to the fortress, they placed wooden fences in a zigzag pattern, making the monsters waste their movement and take a longer path.


    Then, they would clear out the monsters, either with firepower or traps, as they wasted time moving in circles.


    However, creating this maze is the very charm of defense games, I thought.


    I preferred simple zigzag mazes. But some users enjoyed creating spiral mazes that forced monsters to move in circles, and others built genuinely intricate labyrinths.


    Wasnt one of the real joys of defense games watching those dumb monsters wander around, lost inside these mazes, only to get picked off one by one by our artillery?


    Clomp! Clomp!


    The narrow path between the wooden fences was a sticky mud terrain.


    I wasnt sure how the skeletons, made of bones, balanced and moved, but one thing was clear: their leg strength wasnt that formidable.


    Already forced to navigate the winding path, they could only move slowly. Naturally, they became easy prey for our archers.


    The skeleton fools were hit by arrows, fell, tangled together, and were swept away en masse by our magic and artifact barrage.


    While they managed to breach by forming piles of bones,


    Whoooosh!


    Sorry, thats a trap.


    Deeply dug pit traps sent the skeleton warriors tumbling down.


    Cannons, already aligned for firing angles, poured their shots into the pits.


    Boom! Blam!


    The skeleton warriors inside the pit literally burned to ashes. Quite a sight to behold.


    Realizing they couldnt advance toward the pit trap, the skeletons took a detour.


    Thunk! Clank! Whirr!


    Oh, regrettable. Thats another trap.


    Rotating iron clubs sprung from between the wooden fences, smashing the skeletons shin bones.


    With the sound of breaking bones, the skeletons fell all at once.


    It was an unbelievably crude device, but it was still an artifact.


    It was of N-grade, with low durability, and its force waned after breaking a few skeletons.


    Yet, the halted iron club artifact, intertwined with the shattered skeleton bones, itself became a barricade.


    Thats the advantage of low-grade artifacts. Use it once and dispose of it.


    Boom! Crunch! Creak!


    Other welcoming devices like acid-filled pots, metal ball artifacts, and direct line ballistas greeted the skeleton army.


    The skeleton horde was smashed here and broken there, struggling to pass through the Deathloop Killzone.


    By the time they managed to breach this delightful theme park of traps, arrows, and cannons to finally reach the fortress, their numbers had dwindled to about fifty.


    Drenched and shattered, the leading Skeleton Marshal, who had spearheaded their passage through the Killzone, flashed a menacing gleam in his eyes.


    The remaining skeletons also radiated a terrifying aura as they gripped their weapons tightly.


    The forward base here hadnt been fully fortified. There were significant gaps, plenty for them to exploit.


    "Youve come a long way, and Im sure youre eager to scale these empty walls and slice up some humans, you monstrous bastards."


    I smirked.


    "While we may not have walls here, we have something just as good."


    No sooner had I finished speaking,


    Shiiing...


    Lucas drew his longsword from its scabbard,


    Clank, rattle!


    And Evangeline stepped forward, equipping her bone lance and bone shield on her arms.


    My two most formidable vanguards, volunteering to act as our frontline, took their positions. Behind them, Damien and Junior prepared their long-range attacks.


    I too, held my Maestro Staff in one hand and the Agate Pistol in the other.


    Behind our main party, the Penal Squad and the Shadow Squad were lined up in that order.


    Should any skeleton manage to get past us, the Penal Squad would block them, and the Shadow Squad would take them down with firepower.


    Further back, the reserve parties and soldiers were waiting, but I believed none would get that far.


    "...!"


    "Uh, umm."


    I had given Lucas, a damage tank, and Evangeline, a pure tanker, armor that best suited their roles. But I didnt anticipate Evangeline despising the bone set so much.


    Maybe I shouldve given her Lucass cooler armor.


    "Do you want to swap now? We can adjust the size at the blacksmiths."


    "No? I dont want to. This ones mine."


    Lucas immediately declined and hugged his armor tightly.


    Why did you even bring it up? You act so generous and then shoot me down!


    "Its equipment bestowed by our lord. I wont give it to anyone. Besides..."


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, muttering,


    "Its kind of entertaining watching Evangeline struggle."


    "...You two are starting to act more and more like siblings."


    Anyway, setting aside the armor issue,


    We were able to eliminate all the skeletons that had approached the forward base.


    "I never realized that the kill zone strategy would be this effective," Lucas remarked.


    Lucas muttered as he examined the monsters that had been felled within the Deathloop. I shrugged.


    "It worked because there werent that many of the damned creatures."


    This time, all the right conditions had conveniently fallen into place.


    "Besides, setting up such traps in front of Crossroad would be challenging."


    The southern wall in front of Crossroad is vast and expansive.


    The area in front of this forward base had a narrow and confined terrain, allowing for a dense deployment of the kill zone. Such an arrangement wouldnt be feasible at Crossroad. Thats why we hadnt done it there before.


    "Indeed, there are strategies and tactics that can only be utilized here at the forward base."


    "Exactly. If we can operate this place correctly, our future defense will be much easier."


    When Im away, Lucas would have to act as the deputy commander. I hoped hed use the kill zone strategy effectively.


    Lost in thought, Lucas stared at the kill zone, then turned to me with a sudden realization, "Ah!"


    "Do you remember where I placed those two additional teleport gates?"


    "Of course. You installed them on the path heading north from here to Crossroad."


    I had set up gates at the one-third and two-thirds markers along the route from the Black Lake to Crossroad. They were discreetly hidden within the mountains off the path.


    As the creatures would take about three days to arrive using this route, the gates had been strategically placed to anticipate their journey of one or two days.


    "Ah! Youre not suggesting...!"


    I nodded, "While they make their way north, well use the teleport gates to carry out guerrilla warfare."


    We would teleport ahead of them, lying in ambush. Once they approached, wed launch our attack, then escape via the teleport gates.


    "We dont need to annihilate them during this process. Just inflict damage and pull out."


    "Such a tactic..."


    "Currently, the teleport gates are temporarily installed. Later, I plan to set up dozens of them, at every key point."


    Using the teleport gates, well ruthlessly and persistently harass the monster hordes making their three-day journey from the Black Lake.


    By the time they reach Crossroad, they wont have the strength to pose a significant threat. This tactic will ensure the citys safety.


    Ill use any trick in the book.


    Slyly. Dishonorably. By any means necessary.


    Using tactics unavailable in the game,


    I will kill the monsters.


    And protect the people.


    "Of course, some monster hordes might resist this strategy. During our guerrilla attacks, some of our allies might also face danger."


    I nodded in agreement, "But well optimize our approach. If a strategy doesnt work against a certain enemy, well find another way around."


    "..."


    "From now on, thats how well combat the monsters. If you have any good ideas, dont hesitate to share them, Lucas. Understand?"


    As I spoke with a smile, Lucas looked at me with a complex expression.


    It was a mix of admiration and...


    A hint of concern.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    A few days ago,


    "Young Prince, do you know how the teleportation magic works?"


    When I had ordered the second and third teleport gates, the Witch of Severance, Coco, had suddenly asked this. I casually responded,


    "Im pretty much clueless about magic. Isnt it just a matter of whooshing in and out?"


    Teleportation is just that, isnt it? Perhaps some tips from the game director during the process, but thats about it.


    "To put it simply, teleportation cuts through space, pushes the target into another dimension, and then pulls them out at the destination," Coco explained seriously, contrary to my casual demeanor.


    "So, while inside the teleport gate... when you step into the magic portal, youre briefly stepping into another world."


    "Oh, I see."


    I half-listened. Being constantly in another world in my everyday life, another brief trip wouldnt be much of a shock.


    "The challenge isnt entering another world. Its returning to reality."


    Yet, Coco leaned in, her eyes narrowed and intense, urging me to pay close attention.


    "You must have a firm beacon of light, a sense of self, to emerge back into this reality."


    "Hmm... I see?"


    I played along, not quite grasping her point. But Coco squinted at me.


    "Thats why occasionally, those who dont possess a firm sense of self often go missing during teleportation. They lose the light of their beacon and drift away."


    I swallowed hard.


    She wasnt giving me a subtle warning, was she? It was just a user manual, right?


    "For the same reason, beings born from nightmares cant use teleportation magic. If they enter a teleport gate, theyll be swept away to the other side, into oblivion."


    "So, the monster bastards cant use the gates? Thats reassuring."


    "But they can destroy the teleport gates themselves."


    Tapping the stone structure that made up the teleport gate, Coco clarified that it was a destructible object.


    "The reason the gates inside the dungeon remain intact is because Nameless illuminated them with a light taken from her soul, preventing monsters from approaching. I further reinforced them with a barrier."


    I blinked in surprise. So, thats how our safe points were established.


    "I dont know where youre going to set up these gates in the outside world, but remember this: gates can be destroyed, theyre not safe."


    With an uncharacteristically heavy voice, Coco spoke slowly, emphasizing every word,


    "And if one loses their own light, they might lose their way inside."


    Her words were kind, but they sent a shiver down my spine. I gulped nervously.


    Regardless of her warning, Im still going to set up more gates!


    ***


    Present time,


    Between Crossroad and the Black Lake, we moved as a small guerrilla group using the teleport gates we had set up.


    Ambushing the northward-moving monster horde, pouring firepower onto them, and then quickly retreating became our repetitive strategy.


    A few days earlier.


    The Skeleton Legion wasnt exactly the most agile of monsters, so it was possible to safely strike and retreat.


    With Juniors magic and Damiens sniping barrage, we unleashed a barrage on them. Before the severely damaged monsters could retaliate in their rage, we quickly retreated to the teleport gates.


    "But, Your Highness, the monsters cant use these gates, can they?"


    Damien tilted his head as we used one of the teleport gates, discreetly hidden in a secluded forest path.


    After summarizing the explanation I had heard from Coco a few days ago, Damien nodded in understanding.


    "So, while the monsters cant use these teleport gates, they can destroy them?"


    "Exactly. But we dont have any magical means to create safe points... our best strategy is to hide these gates as well as we can."


    "And if they find out?"


    In an innocent tone, Damien posed the painful question. I answered with a grimace.


    "Well, theyd just destroy it..."


    While the construction cost for the teleport gates was steep, it was a price worth paying if it meant effectively dealing damage to the monster bastards. Even if they ended up being used once and destroyed.


    "The most important thing is to ensure a safe environment where our sides heroes and soldiers can fight without being injured or killed."


    That was the ultimate goal.


    Junior, who had been listening to our conversation, chuckled, "Your Highness truly values your subordinates."


    "..."


    I hesitated.


    Did I?


    Did I truly value my subordinates, or was it just that I couldnt bear the guilt of losing them?


    With these thoughts, I turned around.


    To my surprise, the main members of my party were standing behind me, waiting.


    Evangeline, with a playful smile, said, "Lets go, senior! Youve worked hard these past few days! After a victory, you should rest!"


    As she spoke, Damien and Junior grabbed me by the arms, leading me into the walls.


    Evangeline led the way, with Lucas following leisurely behind.


    The sight of the four of them escorting me made me chuckle.


    "Alright, you rascals. Im not going anywhere. Let go. Ill walk!"


    Damien and Junior released me, chuckling. Ugh, these brats.


    Just as they let go of me and I set my feet on the castle floor, a wave of dizziness hit.


    What the...?


    Everything began to spin, and a numbing cold enveloped me. Nausea welled up inside, and heat rushed to my face.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Doubling over, I coughed dryly and wiped beneath my dripping nose.


    Blood.


    "...Nosebleed?"


    I murmured, dumbfounded.


    Simultaneously, I lost feeling in my toes. Strength drained from my body, and I collapsed.


    The shocked faces of my party members spun around the edges of my vision. Their urgent voices echoed in my ears.


    My lord, senior, emperor, your majesty...!


    Between the frantic hands trying to grab hold of me and the fading familiar voices, I lost consciousness and sank into a deep abyss.


    ***


    [STAGE 11 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Evangeline(SSR)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    >Main Party:


    - Ash(EX) Lv.49 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.52 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.52 (1)


    - Damien(EX) Lv.52 (1)


    >Sub Party 1:


    - Kuilan(SR) Lv.51 (1)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.44 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.44 (1)


    - Becky(R) Lv.44 (1)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.42 (1)


    >Sub Party 2:


    - GodHand(SR) Lv.46 (1)


    - BodyBag(R) Lv.41 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.40 (1)


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Skeleton Legion Magic Stones: 189


    - Skeleton Mage Magic Core(R): 3


    - Skeleton Marshal Magic Core(SR): 2


    [Your stage clear reward has been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade Reward Box: 3


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 12: Winter is Coming]

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The first dream I had was familiar, the landscape of a chat window.


    - Bro!


    A message Ive seen so many times, I felt like I could recite it by heart.


    - Bro, youre amazing. How did you clear that?


    The first chat that popped up on my stream in almost six months, a time when no one seemed to care.


    Even though it was just a simple, voiceless text, it felt like a powerful knock.


    - Ive bookmarked you. Youll stream again, right?


    And so, I still dream of that day.


    I still... regret it.


    ***


    The problem was the dream that followed.


    A vast and red, unfamiliar room.


    I was lying on a bed, struggling to breathe heavily. As if I had a fever, my body felt burning hot, but the air felt like a freezing cold bite.


    Then.


    Soothingly.


    A cool and gentle touch caressed my forehead.


    The hand pushed away the sweat-soaked hair from my face. I tried to turn, with great effort, rubbing my cheek against that hand.


    - Mom... Dont go...


    As a soft sob escaped my lips, the owner of the hand whispered soothingly.


    - Its okay. My precious Born Hater.


    The hand paused, and then I felt a soft kiss on my forehead.


    - I promise, Ash.


    And with those words, she vanished.


    ***


    Suddenly, my eyes shot open.


    "...Huh!"


    A ragged breath escaped my lips.


    "Heave... heave..."


    Thankfully, a familiar ceiling came into view.


    Crossroad Lords bedroom. The ceiling adorned with an old-fashioned wallpaper (which Evangeline once painted pink and then restored).


    "Ugh..."


    As I struggled to sit up, I felt a heavy weight on my legs.


    What now? Looking down, I found...


    "Zzz... Purr..."


    "Snore..."


    Evangeline and Damien, peacefully sleeping with their heads on my legs.


    ...What the hell happened?


    My legs felt numb, indicating theyd been there for a while. I gently slid my legs out from underneath them.


    Evangeline and Damien, unperturbed, turned over and continued to sleep, snuggling into their arms.


    I glanced outside. The sun was setting.


    Then it hit me.


    I fainted earlier.


    After the defensive battle, I had suddenly collapsed.


    After overworking and sleeping so little in the past days, my body couldnt cope.


    I didnt realize my character was so weak, even if the stamina stat was on the lower side...


    So after I fainted, I was brought here, and these two, exhausted from days of battle, must have stayed beside me and fallen asleep.


    "..."


    Slowly, I propped myself up. A wet towel that had been placed on my forehead slid off.


    Touching my forehead, I felt the heat. I must have had a fever.


    Before I chastise myself for unintentionally overexerting, theres something else.


    What was that dream?


    I tried to recall the images I had seen just moments ago.


    The first dream I had was undoubtedly one RetroAddictmeexperienced.


    The persistent shadow of guilt that trailed behind me, my personal burden, my sworn mission. All of it tied to a familiar nightmare.


    But the second dream?


    "Ill handle the banquet! Just take your medicine and get plenty of sleep, okay?!"


    I waved them off, urging them to leave quickly.


    They continued to fuss until they finally disappeared from sight.


    "..."


    In the newly quiet room, I leaned against the beds headrest, lost in thought.


    How well could the city function without me? That worry lingered. And then...


    - "I promise, Ash."


    ...Ashs biological mother.


    I reflected on the smile of Dustia, the Second Empress, from the dream.


    Why?


    She was unrelated.


    To my existence and to my objective of clearing the game.


    Yet, I had an inexplicable feeling, a gamers intuition if you will.


    Its related.


    Everything is related.


    Everything Ive encountered on my path to the true ending is interconnected in some way.


    My dream of her wasnt a coincidence. I just hadnt found the connection yet...


    "..."


    Ignoring Margaritas advice to rest, I furrowed my brows, lost in thought.


    Reflecting on all the events since I fell into this world.


    Desperately seeking the elusive link between them.


    ***


    That night.


    The corpses of the Skeleton Legion scattered from the forward base to the walls of Crossroad, and it took a considerable amount of time to collect and incinerate them.


    Lucas arrived to visit the ailing Ash, only when the moon was high in the sky.


    If Ash was asleep, Lucas planned to leave a report and go. If awake, he intended to inquire about his health.


    So, with a bundle of reports in hand, he approached the lords mansion, when


    "Oh my."


    Almost simultaneously, the Silver Winter Merchant Guilds carriage arrived and halted at the mansions entrance.


    Serenade, leaning out from the carriage, offered a strained smile. Lucas responded with an awkward, perspiring nod.


    "...Miss Serenade."


    "Captain Lucas."


    In the midst of a tense atmosphere, the two exchanged greetings.


    They had a shared history, but were never particularly close.


    From their younger days, at the Star Palace of the Second Empress of Dustia... they grew up alongside Ash.


    Ash had always been a constant between them. Their relationship entirely stemmed from Ash.


    Even without the years-long gap since their last encounter, any meeting between them would have been inherently awkward.


    "...Youve changed a lot, Miss Serenade."


    Put another way,


    "For someone once dubbed the Frostbite of Silver Winter due to your cold demeanor, you now smile as warmly as spring here. Its... unsettling to see."


    "..."


    Back in the Imperial Capital, when Ash was notoriously known for his deplorable behavior,


    The two of them, still stuck in memories from that time,


    "Youve transformed too, Captain Lucas."


    Clearly,


    They didnt get along.


    "From Born Haters Mad Dog, now such an esteemed knight. Its surprising."


    Serenade, with her smooth smile, gently responded to Lucass sharp comment.


    "No, I must have misremembered because its been so long. Wasnt it... The Mad Dog that Bites Its Master?"


    "..."


    The two locked eyes.


    Their gazes were devoid of animosity, and their voices remained calm, but,


    Whoosh


    ...For some reason, an icy tension seemed to sweep between them.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    "Frostbite... its been a while since I heard that nickname."


    Serenade laughed bitterly.


    "I was once like that. As my relationship with him grew cold, so did I."


    Just thinking of that time sent chills down her spine.


    Serenades fingers dug into her own arm.


    "But now that His Highness treats me warmly, I no longer need to pretend to be cold."


    Ice melts in spring.


    As Ash began to warm, the frostbite receded. It was that simple.


    "...Its been a while since I was called the Mad Dog."


    A fleeting remorse passed through Lucass stern eyes.


    "I had those days."


    When hed bite anything on command like a rabid dog.


    And even... the time he almost bit the hand that fed him.


    "...Whether His Highness commands me as a mad dog, I act as one; and if commanded as a knight, I act as one."


    After all, he was just a sword.


    He moved according to the will of the one who wielded him. It was that simple.


    "In the end,"


    Serenade took a deep breath.


    "It was his transformation that allowed us to change."


    Lucas silently agreed.


    Indeed, compared to Ashs transformation, the changes in Serenade and Lucas were trivial.


    The prince, who once pushed himself to the edge, desperate to destroy himself, had transformed.


    He became as warm as the spring sun.


    Lucas gently inquired,


    "Arent you afraid of his transformation?"


    Lucas had been forewarned about Ashs change.


    - "Hey, guard. From tomorrow, Ill act differently."


    - "But no matter my appearance or behavior, I am still me. Undoubtedly the Ash youve always known."


    - "Trust me and continue to support me as you have. I request this of you."


    The day after those words, Ash changed.


    Despite the warning, Lucas sometimes felt a chill down his spine.


    Is this thoughtful, benevolent ruler really the same person he had sworn allegiance to?


    "Whats there to be afraid of?"


    Serenade spoke with conviction.


    "His essence hasnt changed."


    From their childhood,


    That radiant boys essence remained unchanged.


    "Even if his actions, speech patterns, and even beliefs change - I can tell. The Ash I loved remains unchanged."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    As Lucas asked, Serenade smiled mischievously, reminiscent of her playful younger self.


    "Its a lovers intuition."


    Immediately after, Serenade mumbled, twirling a strand of her hair.


    "Well, were divorced now..."


    Watching her, Lucas chuckled.


    "I feel relieved... that youre here, Miss Serenade, to share these concerns."


    "Hm?"


    "Ill trust your intuition as well, Miss Serenade."


    Lucas gave a soft smile, a sight that made Serenade widen her eyes in surprise.


    He wasnt one to smile like that.


    "...Youve changed a lot, Captain Lucas."


    "Weve grown up. All of us."


    For a moment, Serenade and Lucas locked eyes, looking at each other, who were once on the brink of friendship but eventually remained distant.


    And always between them was the memory of young Ash.


    "All I wish for is His Highnesss happiness, Captain Lucas."


    Serenade murmured softly, to which Lucas nodded in agreement.


    "I feel the same, Miss Serenade."


    "Lets serve him from our respective places."


    "Of course."


    Hey, didnt you quit your on-site job? You keep accompanying your boyfriend on expeditions, and thats why youre leveling up!


    "...I dont even join in the explorations, so why am I growing?"


    Saintess Margarita mumbled hesitantly.


    Margarita was leveling up without even taking part in combat. From her perspective, it must have been perplexing.


    "Well... healers naturally gain experience just by healing. Youre always working at the temple, so thats why your level is rising even without being on the front lines."


    In any case, the heroes grew steadily.


    "Weve completed the training of two new infantry units!"


    The ranks of the regular soldiers were also bolstered,


    "The repairs to the primary walls of the forward base are complete, Your Highness!"


    Over half of the forward base had been repaired, making it now functional as a makeshift fortress. And as preparations for the winter supplies and firewood were smoothly progressing,


    [STAGE 12]


    - Time until commencement: 3 days


    The next defense battle loomed.


    ***


    This seasons monsters were the Scorpion Legion.


    In other words, scorpions.


    They crawled close to the ground, their exoskeletons tough.


    They had high resistance to ranged weapons like arrows. Their venomous tails possessed piercing power that was incredibly threatening. Their two pincers were sharp and strong.


    They were robust, formidable, and tough warriors. Facing them head-on would not be easy.


    "Despite their toughness, their weakness is clear."


    From the forward base,


    Seated in a wheelchair that belonged to Evangeline (borrowed from Lilly), and wrapped in a thick blanket atop the freshly repaired walls, I said,


    "Their underbelly isnt armored. If we can somehow target that area, they can be taken down easily."


    "So, there are two methods. Either flip them over and strike..."


    Evangeline smirked, and I mirrored her grin.


    "...or simply attack from below."


    Put another way,


    Laying mines would easily take care of them.


    Which is why, at this moment, the southern plains of the forward base were laden with mines.


    Not only that, but we also selected artifacts that activated on contact with the ground.


    There are more weaknesses, of course.


    The Scorpion Legion has low magic resistance. While they have high poison resistance, theyre highly susceptible to other status effects.


    If we are equipped accordingly, they can easily be taken down.


    But the mines alone are sufficient. Were in for some fun fireworks.


    "Theyre coming!"


    A scout atop the forward bases tower, overseeing the south, shouted. Then Lucas, standing at the edge of the wall, raised his hand and shouted,


    "All units, prepare for battle!"


    Click! Click! Click!


    Heroes and soldiers swiftly armed themselves and took aim.


    The command for this defense battle was handed over to Lucas from the start. I planned to just observe from the back. After all, Im a patient...


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    It didnt take long for the dust kicked up by monsters to appear from the southern horizon.


    A horde of scorpions with shimmering dark exoskeletons scuttled forward, their many legs chaotically propelling them.


    It was both a creepy and intimidating sight, given their sheer numbers.


    It seems my guys prepared hard even without me.


    The feeling was akin to watching a younger sibling, who claims they can run errands without their older sibling, clutching their money and heading to the store.


    With such feelings, I intended to comfortably watch how well our troops would defend without me.


    "Huh?"


    Something strange caught my eye.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From the side of the Scorpion Legion charging in from the south,


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop-!


    ...five knights suddenly appeared, all mounted on horses.


    Leading them was a young girl with long black hair, her silver crown gleaming.


    "Muahahahaha-!"


    With a laugh that seemed mismatched to her slender voice, the Dragon Lady who had suddenly sprung into action shouted,


    "Crossroad, I have returned-!"


    Then, without hesitation, she charged directly into the flank of the Scorpion Legion.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The Dark Event didnt occur in this stage either.


    [??? skips their turn.]


    [No Dark Event will be triggered in this stage.]


    Following the last stage, the unidentified enemy skipped their turn again. The intention behind this move remained unclear, but one thing was certain.


    At least in this stage, the foe wasnt plotting any underhanded moves.


    Whoosh-!


    The Scorpion Legion, without any tricks up their sleeve, simply crawled on the ground.


    And the Dragon Lady - Dusk Bringar and her personal guard, found such ground-crawling creatures barely worthy opponents.


    "Wo-hahahahahat!"


    With a booming laugh, Dusk Bringar, followed closely by four knights clad in red armor, charged.


    Together, the party of five Dragon Knights relentlessly assaulted the side of the Scorpion Legion.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop-!


    Crunch! Snap!


    They tore through the legions ranks, breaking from one side and emerging from the opposite end in a breath-taking maneuver.


    Dusk Bringar, at the forefront, unleashed her mighty magical prowess, and the four knights brandished their weapons with violent force. Their steeds were Dragonblooded Warhorses - 1.5 times the size of a regular warhorse with three times the power. They were monstrous mounts that likely also had their own levels.


    Following the Dragon Knights breakthrough, these mighty warhorses trampled over the Scorpion Legion. The torn chitin and flesh of the scorpion monsters scattered everywhere.


    "..."


    Witnessing this shocking scene, I glanced sideways. My own heroes wore expressions of disbelief.


    "Uh, um... Should we go support them, senior?"


    Evangeline asked hesitantly, to which I slowly shook my head.


    "No. They seem to want to show off their skills."


    Matching the monsters entrance, theyd appeared as if waiting for the perfect moment to flaunt their might. This couldnt be a mere coincidence.


    The Duchess seems to want to have her fun. Lets let her have it.


    I gestured, and a scout brought a telescope to me. Looking through it, I chuckled.


    "Lets watch and see just how strong the last knights of the Bringar Empire are."


    ***


    After punching a significant hole through the Scorpion Legions ranks,


    "How exhilarating! Crushing these insects without a sweat isnt usually my taste!"


    Dusk Bringar laughed, revealing sharp, shark-like teeth. Splatters of the black blood from the scorpion monsters stained her fair cheeks.


    "A battle I cannot lose has been too long overdue! Its immensely satisfying! Ahahahah!"


    "My lady."


    An elder knight with a neatly trimmed white beard addressed her.


    "The monsters are encircling us."


    "Oh?"


    Dusk Bringar raised an eyebrow in amusement, surveying her surroundings.


    "So these bugs do know some tactics?"


    The scorpion monsters quickly reformed their ranks, seamlessly filling in the gaps left by their fallen comrades.


    Simultaneously, in the blink of an eye, they spread across the ground, intending to encircle the five Dragon Knights.


    "How would you like to proceed? Break through before were encircled? Or..."


    "Whether they encircle us or lay a trap, let them do as they please!"


    Dusk Bringar turned her massive steeds head towards the thickest cluster of monsters and bared her teeth with a fierce grin.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "Its been a while since Ive enjoyed a battle on a whim!"


    "Well simply follow your lead, my lady."


    The elder knight nodded after a quick glance behind him.


    "Follow!"


    "Yes!"


    "Ha!"


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop-!


    The five Dragon Knights began their charge again, not towards the thinnest part of the encirclement, but straight into the heart of the enemy forces.


    The scorpion monsters readied their sharp pincers and tails, assuming a defensive stance as if preparing for an onslaught,


    "You fools! Do you really think you stand a chance?"


    Dusk Bringars thundering roar, the Dragon Roar, left them paralyzed with fear.


    "So- make sure to die spectacularly, monster!"


    With a resounding slash, the sword of energy descended.


    The Scorpion Kings elite guards stepped forward, holding up their armored shells as shields. Still, the blazing heat emanating from the energy sword instantly melted their defenses.


    The immense surge of magic struck vertically, engulfing the Scorpion King and his elite guards in a blinding flash and intense heatwave.


    "Kyaahaaak!"


    The guards, attempting to protect their king, exploded in a burst, shattering and scattering in all directions.


    Clank!


    The twin venomous stingers of the Scorpion King, held crosswise, shattered like fragile glass, and


    "You half-dragon...! This cant be...!"


    With a loud thud, the enormous form of the Scorpion King split from head to tail.


    Boom!


    The aftershock of the attack ravaged the ground, creating a storm of dust and debris.


    Moments later, emerging from the settling dust, Dusk Bringar could be seen catching her breath, her slender shoulders rising and falling rapidly. Her small hands looked as though they had suffered burns, a deep red hue replacing the glow of the magic, which now dissipated like a mirage.


    "Heh, even if Im a half-dragon, a dragons still a dragon."


    Looking down at the fallen Scorpion King, Dusk Bringar smirked with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "Youre nothing more than an insect compared to me."


    Clatter! Clatter!


    The other dragon knights and her dragon-steed arrived behind Dusk Bringar, albeit belatedly.


    "...That was an impressive strike, my lady."


    Gazing at the devastation left behind from her attack, the elder knight spoke slowly.


    "But it was quite wasteful."


    "Hmph. I had to assert dominance."


    Of course, Dusk Bringar wasnt referring to the monsters but to Ash and his subordinates who were watching the skirmish.


    "As a newcomer throwing my lot in with the southern frontline, I need to show how formidable and useful I am."


    And moreover, she had promised Ash a one-on-one showdown for control of this southern frontline.


    Making a bold entrance was essential. Maybe it was a bit of an overkill, but...


    "This should do."


    There was no need to deal with the remaining monsters.


    Having dispatched their leader, she could leave the stragglers to Ash and his crew.


    With that decision made, Dusk Bringar gracefully mounted her dragon-steed.


    The five dragon knights then slowly steered their mounts towards the forward base where Ash was located. The monsters, trembling in fear, steered clear of their path.


    "Yawn."


    Having expended so much energy, she felt a tinge of fatigue. As she let out a stretchy yawn, she glanced towards the forward base.


    "...! ...! ...!"


    Ash, standing atop the ramparts, was frantically waving his arms, shouting something. It wasnt just Ash; all the soldiers around him were also raising their arms, yelling out. A smirk formed on Dusk Bringars lips.


    "Haha, theres no need to welcome me with such enthusiasm..."


    As they got closer, she could faintly hear Ashs shouts.


    - Dont come this way! Turn back...!


    "Huh? Turn back?"


    Dusk Bringar tilted her head in confusion. Why?


    And then, it happened.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled.


    Dusk Bringars dragon-steed stepped on something, and the sound of machinery echoed.


    "Huh?"


    She glanced down at the ground beneath her.


    There it was, a mechanical device emitting an ominous blinking red light.


    Dusk Bringar blinked her large eyes and, with a cold sweat breaking out, uttered tersely.


    "Whats this?"


    It was a landmine.


    One of many Ash had installed in front of the forward base, specifically to counter the scorpion monsters.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, both Dusk Bringar and her steed were engulfed by an explosion, sending them spiraling into the air.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    An oppressive silence hung in the air.


    Before me sat Dusk Bringar, her body wrapped in layers of bandages.


    Her raven-black hair, which had once cascaded like flowing silk, was now singed and curled from the blasts aftermath. Her once radiant alabaster skin and her gleaming silver crown were both stained with soot.


    Only her pumpkin-colored eyes still shimmered with their usual luster, now filled with a resentful glow.


    I, drenched in cold sweat, tried to explain nervously, "Look, I set up those traps to deal with the monsters. I didnt expect you to march straight into them. Its... risky, naturally."


    "..."


    "I never imagined you wouldnt detect the mines..."


    At this, Dusk Bringar leaned in, her pointed teeth bared in annoyance. "It wasnt a magic-operated artifact! It wasnt something that would shoot out malice! It was just a mechanical device! Of course I might not detect it!"


    Well, she was just caught off guard...


    Anyway, despite stepping on the landmine, her dragon-steed only sustained a minor scrape on its leg. The Dragon Lady herself only suffered light burns. She truly had a formidable resilience.


    However, the problem wasnt the physical injuries, but the scratch on her pride. Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth, seething.


    "How could this... How could this happen... I used Magic Materialization to make a grand entrance... and then stepped on a landmine at the very end, exploding spectacularly...!"


    I nodded in agreement, "I didnt expect you to soar like a scene straight out of an anime. I bet no one will ever forget that sight."


    "Arghhh! AHHHHHHHH!"


    Dusk Bringar covered her ears and screamed.


    "Now that its come to this... Ill have to use magic to make everyone forget!"


    "You can use such magic?"


    In the game, Dusk Bringar was a warrior class. Born with overwhelming magic power and physical prowess, she was in the front lines, battering foes. Magic wasnt her strong suit.


    To this, Dusk Bringar laughed weakly and raised her fist, "If I give a strong blow to the head, one could forget about a days memory, right?"


    "No, if were hit by your punch, it wouldnt be just a days memory; wed probably lose our lives."


    Not just memories, wed be dead!


    I swallowed nervously and glanced outside.


    We were inside the commanders tent at the forward base. Dusk Bringars four elite knights stood outside, waiting. My heroes, part of my entourage, also waited outside.


    Zing.


    A palpable tension...


    All of Dusk Bringars four knights were men. An elderly man with white hair and beard, wielding a longsword. A middle-aged man with long dark hair holding a long blade. And two young men, each carrying a lance.


    They watched my party with cold, calculating eyes. Standing tall, exuding an air of silent authority.


    "Ahem!"


    Facing them, Kuilan made a show of puffing out his chest, flexing his muscles for all they were worth. Was this really the time for a muscle showdown?


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Hmm!"


    The oppressive silence continued.


    Next to Kuilan, Evangeline and Damien also tried to puff out their non-existent chests, mimicking his posture. What were they doing? Pretending to be frilled lizards?


    "Ugh..."


    A short distance away, Junior hid her face in apparent embarrassment. Dont feel shy, either stop them or join in!


    Shuffling feet announced Lucass approach from the southern wall. I had entrusted him with taking care of the remnants of the Scorpion Legion. Seems he was done.


    "...?"


    Lucas, taken aback by the odd standoff outside the commanders tent, hesitated for a moment.


    "Inhale!"


    He too straightened his posture, chest out, and with deliberate steps, headed inside. Oh great, another frilled lizard to the party.


    Entering the tent, Lucas reported in an exaggerated, forceful tone, "Weve dealt with all the remaining Scorpion monsters, my Lord."


    After a quick glance at Dusk Bringar seated in front of me, he added, "Thanks to the Grand Duchesss assistance, we encountered no issues. None of our allies were harmed."


    "Well done. Ensure the disposal of the monster corpses and collect any spoils."


    "Understood."


    Lucas, after a crisp salute, turned and with the same exaggerated steps, left the tent. Adorable bunch...


    I pulled my attention back to the scene inside, facing Dusk Bringar with her now explosive hairdo.


    "So, after youve actively helped us fend off these monsters... should we take it that youre joining our frontline?"


    "Hmph, absolutely not!"


    Dusk Bringar smirked threateningly, "Didnt we agree beforehand? We will compete for control of this frontline with a 5v5 showdown!"


    With her small fist clenched, she wagged it in front of me, "Ready for a showdown with the rebels, Ash?"


    "...Fight is a fight."


    I snorted, "But there was no need for you to grandly assist us in this monster defense. Not if you planned to compete."


    "Heh, didnt I say it? I wanted to make a grand impression, to break your momentum..."


    "Just be straightforward, Grand Duchess."


    Upon my blunt remark, her expression hardened.


    "It was a bit strange. Why would the Grand Duchess take so long to escape from the empire..."


    She slowly removed the crown she had never before taken off.


    "Lets consider the rebels defeated."


    "...Duchess."


    "Youve won. Ill respect your authority. If you wish, Ill become your loyal knight, as I swore during the tournament...!"


    "..."


    "My people are starving. They are sick. Theyve exhausted all their strength escaping to the southern front. And winter is coming."


    Holding the worn-out crown stained with blood, Dusk Bringar closed her eyes and extended it to me.


    "Theyre at their limit. For every day you hesitate, half of the rebels citizens will die."


    "..."


    I didnt take the crown.


    I just stared at the desperate girl in front of me, who bore the weight of a fallen kingdom.


    "Please save them, Ash... Save my people..."


    As Dusk Bringar was about to kneel,


    Thud!


    I quickly stood up, grabbed her arm, preventing her from kneeling. Taking the crown from her, I placed it back on her head.


    Though old and stained, in my hands, the crown seemed unremarkable. But atop its rightful owner, it exuded an unmatched dignity.


    Dusk Bringar, surprised, looked up at me. I smiled bitterly.


    "Your efforts during this defense were clearly evident."


    Possibly, Dusk Bringars reason for fighting so fiercely was to secure any chance, however small, in such a situation.


    "The monster frontline accepts anyone who is willing to fight against the monsters. And Duchess, youve already proven yourself."


    I grinned.


    "So, I am more than happy to accommodate the guests from the Bringar Duchy."


    "..."


    "Youve come a long way... Welcome."


    Holding back tears, Dusk Bringar looked at me, gratitude in her eyes. I made a welcoming gesture.


    "This southern fortress city, Crossroad, is exclusively for those who fight monsters."


    "..."


    With a faint smile, Dusk Bringar whispered, "I warn you, Ash. Youll regret this decision."


    "Perhaps."


    "But I will make this promise. Ill do my best to erase that regret."


    I smiled back.


    Though unsaid, I made a silent vow to her.


    I wouldnt regret this decision.


    Whatever the future held, this was my chosen path.


    (TL Note: Yes, Dusk Bringar as a weird way of talking.)


    ***


    [STAGE 12 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Dusk Bringar(SSR)]


    [Level-up Character]


    - None


    [Injured or Deceased Character]


    - None


    [New Ally Characters]


    - Dusk Bringar(SSR)


    - Andimion(SSR)


    - Berlin(SSR)


    - Shien(SSR)


    - Jet(SSR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Scorpion Legion Magic Stones: 274


    - Scorpion Warrior Magic Core(R): 5


    - Scorpion King Magic Core(SR): 1


    [Stage clear rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade Reward Box: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 13: Winter is Coming (2)]

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Refugees from the Bringar Duchy were initially accommodated in a shelter to the north of Crossroad.


    Originally, this facility was built for citizens to evacuate when monsters invaded. It was the very place where citizens took refuge whenever an emergency arose. Equipped with emergency beds, medicines, emergency rations, water, and makeshift accommodations, it could effortlessly shelter over a thousand refugees.


    The plan was to first accommodate them here and gradually settle them inside the city.


    "Those in need of medical attention, please line up in an orderly manner!"


    "We have ample food supplies, so lets start with some warm tea...!"


    The northern shelter was abuzz.


    Priests administered medicines and healing magic to the sick refugees, while the famished were provided with food rations. Dusk Bringar handed out blankets to her people, and the knights poured hot tea into cups for them.


    Despite their fatigue from the late autumn cold and their long journey, hope remained in the refugees eyes. As they wrapped themselves in blankets and sipped on tea, a faint vitality returned to their pale faces.


    "..."


    Watching this scene from a distance, I heard a familiar set of footsteps approach me. Without turning, I inquired,


    "Worried, Lucas?"


    "...I did anticipate this to some extent."


    As expected, it was Lucas who stood beside me.


    Silently observing the bustling shelter, Lucas let out a soft sigh.


    "I am concerned about what lies ahead."


    "What concerns you?"


    "Mainly two things."


    I gestured for Lucas to continue. Nodding slightly, he began,


    "First, without a doubt, is the western front, Prince Lark, and the Imperial Armys 1st Division."


    The most immediate problem surfaced.


    "Even if youve declared your independent course of action, accepting the Duchess of Bringar, whom the 1st Division of the Imperial Army is keenly searching for, is no ordinary risk."


    Lucas then discreetly gauged my reaction.


    "But in my opinion, you must have a contingency plan for this issue."


    "Oh? What makes you think so?"


    "...If I may say, you never engage in battles without the odds in your favor."


    I couldnt help but smile.


    This guy has gotten the hang of my strategic style.


    "You never make a move without solid evidence. You prefer battles where victory is certain, and even if the odds are high, you avoid gambles. Therefore, I surmise that by the time you accepted the Duchess of Bringar, you already had preparations in place for the western front."


    "Sharp, Lucas. Just as you said."


    From a few months back, when I decided to recruit Dusk Bringar,


    The simulation for how to win over the western front had been running non-stop.


    The situation isnt bad. In fact, its promising.


    I felt fairly confident about this aspect.


    Grinning, I gestured for Lucas to continue.


    "Lets set aside the first concern for now. Whats the second?"


    Without hesitation, Lucas continued,


    "Its the citizens of Crossroad."


    It was an unexpected response. As I looked at him in surprise, Lucas began to explain.


    "Since you began governing here, the proportion of foreigners in Crossroad has increased sharply."


    "Yes, thats true."


    "Especially, you havent just hired foreign mercenaries but have also actively employed mercenaries of different races. The view towards them is still somewhat cold."


    From the perspective of someone who lived in this world, rather than an outsider possessing someone, Lucas candidly spoke of the realities.


    "But, my lord, if the majority of the empires citizens see the different races as uncomfortable outsiders... their view of the people from the Bringar Duchy is an enemy to be confronted."


    "..."


    "The Empire and the Bringar Duchy are currently at war. Even before this, there has been a rising animosity between them."


    The Everblack Empire and the Bringar Duchy once shared a relationship like that of sibling nations, but now, they were at war. Naturally, their feelings towards each other werent amicable.


    Accepting a thousand refugees in this situation might indeed be taken as a bolt from the blue from the perspective of the existing citizens.


    I stroked my chin, deep in thought.


    "Still, isnt this place fundamentally a fortress for military purposes? And I am a member of the Imperial Family and a commander. The citizens cant really oppose such a decision."


    "Yes, at its core, its a fortress. But its also a city where people have lived for generations."


    A fortress and a city.


    A place where soldiers and civilians coexist.


    That was Crossroad.


    "Of course, you could suppress any opposing opinions by using your name as an Imperial, your rights as a lord, and your command as a commander... You have the power in this city. No one can object."


    "..."


    Beside her, Sir Andimion, now sweaty, slicked back his damp white hair, commenting stoically, "Ive done far crazier things to entertain you. This is easy."


    "Isnt that mistreatment within the squad?"


    "Far from it. You saved us and gave us new lives. If we can make you smile, even with such trivial acts, its our joy."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar playfully messed up the serious Andimions white hair. "Always saying sweet things, Andimion! When I first recruited you, you were a tiny kid who could hardly speak!"


    "I dont recall such times, maam. Its embarrassing..."


    "You went through puberty saying I wont play with you! avoiding me, and once you crossed twenty, you even confessed your love for me! But look at you now, your hairs all white!"


    "Please stop mocking my immature days..."


    Sir Andimion turned away, clearly embarrassed.


    Has the old man always been this gullible? And should one really spill anothers embarrassing past like that? Isnt that also mistreatment?


    "...Well, thats enough entertainment for now."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar, removing her hand from Andimions hair, grew serious.


    "I want to discuss our plans going forward. Ash."


    I straightened up. Lucas and Sir Andimion respectfully cleared the area, leaving Duchess Dusk Bringar and me facing each other.


    "While I entrust you with command as we integrate my people, I also want to hear about your future plans."


    "..."


    "Lark and the first legion of the Empires forces will soon arrive here. I want to know how you plan to stop them. And."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar glanced briefly to the north, where her people took refuge.


    "What my people should do here."


    She knew as well.


    For her foreign people to settle in this city, theyd first need to prove their worth.


    I smiled confidently, pushing my glass forward.


    "We have a lot to do, Duchess. Just trust and follow me."


    "..."


    "It seems tonights discussion will be long."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar observed me for a moment, then pushed her glass towards mine.


    Cheers!


    The clinking of glasses echoed through the night.


    ***


    Crossroad had always grappled with a chronic labor shortage.


    Located at the southernmost tip of the world, the fortress was a perilous battlefield, as monsters constantly besieged it. Especially during the preparations for the upcoming winter, there was always a lack of helping hands.


    In such circumstances, the refugees from the Bringar Duchy willingly took on the arduous tasks.


    They prepared for winter by chopping firewood, repairing frozen canals, and filling the storages with dry straw...


    Duchess Dusk Bringar took the lead in these endeavors.


    She didnt hesitate to get her hands dirty or allow her crown to be stained. She worked tirelessly alongside her people.


    The citizens of Crossroad still regarded the people of the Bringar Duchy with caution. But, seeing them take charge of the laborious tasks of late autumn, their animosity began to soften.


    There were continuous, albeit minor, clashes, but their frequency noticeably decreased over time.


    Most importantly, my will was firm.


    Crossroad was a city fully within my grasp. Its citizens respected my decisions.


    People adapt, as they say. The once chaotic city quickly regained its stability.


    On a night, a week after welcoming Duchess Dusk Bringar and the refugees, a guest arrived.


    ***


    "My Lord."


    Late at night, in the lords office.


    Recovering from my illness, I had gradually extended my working hours. Aider entered my room with a sense of urgency.


    "The guest you were expecting has arrived. Theyre waiting at the mansions entrance."


    "Take them to the reception room. Ill be right down."


    After taking a deep breath and adjusting my attire, I descended to the first floors reception room.


    Standing silently in the room was a large figure.


    Functional metal armor, a white cloak draped over it, and a hood linked to the cloak pulled low over his face.


    "Its been a while. A few months, I believe?"


    Recognizing the awaited visitor, I managed a composed smile.


    "Brother."


    "..."


    The first prince of the Everblack Empire.


    Lark Avalanche Everblack, with his piercing blue eyes gleaming like blade edges, slowly removed his hood.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Lark gazed at me for a while before finally speaking.


    "Ash."


    I was inwardly tense, given that the situation was such that it wouldnt have been odd if Lark had suddenly thrown a punch or spat out a curse.


    But instead, this first Prince suddenly spread his arms wide and exclaimed,


    "Its time for a hug!"


    He bellowed while wearing a broad smile.


    "..."


    Right, this guy... had such a character!


    Surprised, I froze. Lark approached me with big strides and tightly embraced me with his thick arms.


    "Urgh!"


    He laughed heartily.


    "Its been a while! My younger brother! Have you been well?"


    "Urgh..."


    I was doing fine until moments ago, but now, thanks to your spine-crushing hug, not so much! Let me go! It feels like Im dying!


    After a short while, Lark released me from his embrace. I took heavy breaths and checked if my ribs were intact. That jerk! He squeezed me on purpose!


    "You seem to be governing this place quite well, Ash."


    While I was checking on the health of my spinal erector, Lark casually gestured towards the mansions surroundings.


    "I observed the expressions of the citizens on my way here. Everyone seemed happy. I never thought youd have such talent for governance."


    "My expression isnt too bright because of your hug..."


    "In the Imperial Capital, you only caused problems... but now seeing you again, makes me proud."


    "You only brought that up because you wanted to play on words, didnt you?"


    In the Imperial Capital, I remember speaking formally to this gentleman, but now our conversation flowed more naturally.


    Lets chalk it up to an increased sense of brotherly intimacy.


    I guided Lark to a table and took my seat first. Lark sat down across from me.


    When Aider served the tea, Lark declined with a wave of his hand and asked,


    "Dont you have milk?"


    "...Milk?"


    Whats with this health-conscious guy... is that why hes so tall?


    Aider quickly served a cold glass of milk, which Lark gulped down with satisfaction. I cautiously brought up a topic.


    "Did you come alone, brother? I assumed youd bring your subordinates with you."


    "All I desire is peace, Ash."


    Thud! Setting down his empty glass of milk and wiping his lips with the back of his hand, Lark spoke.


    "Peace for this country and the children who will live here... Its my duty to protect it."


    Children.


    I remembered, this guy was married. He even had three kids.


    A flashback of Lark, harmoniously interacting with his wife at the Imperial Capitals party, crossed my mind.


    "Ash, youre obviously included in the list of people I need to protect."


    "..."


    "If I punished you for every mistake you made, would you still be alive?"


    I gave a bitter smile.


    "So... you thought it would be enough to discipline me alone, and thats why you came by yourself?"


    "Youre an adult too. Its not discipline. I came to persuade you."


    Its basically the same thing, just different wording.


    This powerful knight believed that he alone would be sufficient to persuade me, hence he came alone.


    My eyes drifted to the longsword at his waist. If Lark wanted to, he could probably turn this entire mansion upside down with me inside.


    "Ill cut to the chase and speak my mind. Hand over Duchess Bringar and her Knights to me."


    Lark stated bluntly, fixing his eyes on me.


    "Do that, and I will overlook your acts of treachery. Neither Father nor anyone else in the Imperial Family will know of the deeds youve done."


    "Treachery, you say..."


    "Ash. Right now, our Everblack Empire is fighting enemies on four fronts."


    I remember.


    The Guardians meeting held in the Imperial Capital. I recall the content vividly.


    "The divine front led by Father to fend off the foreign gods in the northern territories. Fernandezs covert front, holding off the underground forces in the center of the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    "And my dragon-blooded front, at war with the Bringar Duchy in the west. Lastly, your monster front here, repelling the beasts."


    Four destinies threatening the downfall of the empire.


    The Emperor and his sons were each fighting on their designated fronts.


    "Duchess Bringar is one of the four fates identified to bring down the empire. We must kill her."


    "..."


    "In order to do that, I personally set fire to the Bringar Duchy, our long-time allies and brother nation. Countless people died. But if we dont capture the Duchess, this war wont end. All those sacrifices will be in vain."


    He didnt need to voice the implied So, hand her over.


    He had laid out his cards; now, he simply stared at me, waiting for my response. Such a straightforward personality.


    A low chuckle escaped my lips, and I smirked.


    "And if I cant?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "If I cant hand over Duchess Bringar to you, what will you do?"


    Even after holding a victory celebration in the Imperial Capital, he still hadnt finalized matters, allowing Duchess Bringar to escape.


    And here he was, trying to persuade me.


    When executing orders, he might be a competent field commander. But as a decisive leader acting on his own volition, he falls short.


    In some ways, a true soldier - that was Lark.


    And this nature would later become his critical weakness in the war for the throne against Fernandez.


    Well, stories of the future can wait.


    To my brother, who was naturally inclined towards peace yet encased in a killers instinct, I decided to provide a way out.


    Swoosh!


    I handed Lark the prepared documents. He accepted them with a puzzled look.


    "Whats this?"


    "Just read."


    With a skeptical look, Lark spread out the contents of the folder. Soon after, his eyes widened in shock.


    Of course, this folder contained information Serenade had collected from the Imperial Capital.


    In other words - it was a collection of evidence of Fernandezs treason.


    Thud!


    After quickly scanning the contents, Lark slammed the folder onto the table, snarling menacingly at me.


    "This is a lie."


    "Do you really believe that?"


    "Its... a lie. Why would Fernandez... commit treason? He has no reason!"


    "Typical of you, starting by searching for a reason for the treason."


    The subversive forces within the Imperial Capital were actually the Aegis Special Forces.


    They had secretly installed a human sacrifice magic circle called the Shutdown Protocol in the underground of the Imperial Capital.


    Under the guise of eliminating subversive forces, Fernandezs political enemies were being eliminated one by one.


    Most of those so-called enemies were nobles who supported Lark.


    With so much evidence laid bare, Larks blind faith in Fernandez was all too typical of him.


    This indecisive embodiment of a man! Was it because he drank too much milk?


    "Lets say, for arguments sake, that its all lies, brother. Even so, shouldnt you go to the Imperial Capital first to verify this information?"


    "..."


    "If its false, then come back and mete out a suitable punishment to me for defaming your innocent younger brother. But if its true?"


    "..."


    "You can prevent a crisis in the Imperial Capital in due time. Wouldnt that be far more urgent than dealing with Duchess Bringar?"


    Looking down at the folder with trembling eyes, Lark seemed on the edge. I sighed, pushing him further.


    "Think about it. If, hypothetically, Fernandez does rebel, who in the Imperial Capital would face the greatest danger?"


    "...! Father!"


    "Oh, come on, brother. Thats not it. Cant you really see the bigger picture?"


    I slowly pointed my forefinger toward Larks chest.


    "My beloved sister-in-law and three lovely nieces and nephews..."


    Your wife and children.


    "Theyre in danger."


    Would be the first ones targeted.


    I snapped this clueless soldier back to reality.


    "...!"


    Larks face drained of color. I clicked my tongue.


    "The primary reason to kill Duchess Bringar is because of the Dragon Blood, right?"


    An almost limitless source of magic power.


    The heart of magic left behind by the last dragon. Thats what Dragon Blood is.


    The prophecy of annihilation is just a secondary reason. The Imperial Family attacked the Bringar Duchy and tried to kill Duchess Bringar to steal it.


    Lark silently nodded in agreement, and I added,


    "Lets assume you kill Duchess Bringar and present the Dragon Blood to the Imperial Family. What if Fernandez truly rebels and, in the process, gets his hands on this Dragon Blood?"


    "...!"


    "Fernandez is a very competent magician. If he acquires the Dragon Blood, the situation becomes irreparable."


    Lark was already half-convinced by my words. I smoothly concluded,


    "So, Ill detain Duchess Bringar here on the southern front. Better to have this fearsome Dragon Lady under surveillance in the southern front fighting against monsters than to let her escape and scheme somewhere unknown. Its far more... assured and safe from a management perspective, right?"


    "..."


    "While I keep Duchess Bringar safely detained here, you return to the Imperial Capital and verify the truth of the documents I gave you. How does that sound? As I said earlier, if it turns out to be false, come back, and happily capture both me and the Duchess. Its that simple."


    Of course, that wouldnt happen.


    Because Fernandezs rebellion is real.


    Fernandez has expedited his rebellion.


    In that case, to align with the game and tempo Ive experienced before,


    Lark, who stands against Fernandez, must also expedite his countermeasures against that rebellion.


    Its an inevitable family feud after all.


    Now.


    Lets accelerate it.


    The bloody civil war among members of the Imperial Family.


    To exploit everything available for my benefit.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    My meeting with Lark had drawn to a close as dawn approached.


    As commanders of the western and southern fronts, we had our heated arguments but eventually came to moderate agreements.


    "Ash."


    But in the end, our conversation always came back to one personal topic: our brotherhood.


    "Never forget. We are brothers."


    Lark stared at me intently before nodding.


    "Thats why I want to trust you."


    "Feel free to trust me, brother."


    With a slight smile, Lark added,


    "And I want to trust Fernandez as well."


    "..."


    No matter how much I earnestly warned him about potentially going head-to-head with Fernandez, it was like talking to a wall.


    "You two are both my precious siblings. I dont want the guardians of our empire, us, to be divided and at odds."


    With a stern face, but seemingly resolute, Lark continued,


    "If you genuinely wish for Duchess Bringars survival, Ill turn a blind eye. And if Fernandez wants the throne, Ill gladly step aside."


    "..."


    I was left speechless by his declaration.


    Was he going this far just to keep the familial bond intact? This elder brother of mine.


    "All I wish, Ash, my brother, is for us siblings to live in harmony and love."


    "..."


    "Thats... all I hope for."


    Lark said, pushing his white hair back. I responded with a warm smile.


    "Me too, brother."


    Though it felt like an obligatory response, it was needed for family.


    "Hopefully, misunderstandings are cleared, and once again, as siblings, as guardians, we can peacefully share our thoughts and decisions."


    But that wont happen.


    The Imperial Capital will be engulfed in the flames of a civil war, and the empire will be split in two. Theres no going back to the days when the four of us held guardians meetings.


    However, much like when someone says "lets grab a meal" more as a way to check in rather than a genuine invitation,


    I simply conveyed my wish.


    Lark, sensing the sentiment, smiled bitterly, stood up, and donned his hood.


    "Until next time, little brother."


    He left, this time with a gentler embrace.


    Lark strode away from my mansion with long strides.


    Without venturing too far, I watched his retreating figure from the entrance of my mansion.


    Given his height and stride, he quickly became distant.


    "...Is he gone?"


    After Lark was completely out of sight, Dusk Bringar peeked her head from the roof of the mansion.


    "Is he really gone? Lark? Without drawing his sword, without causing an earthquake or uprooting buildings, just a little chat and he quietly left?"


    Dusk Bringar looked down at me, disbelief evident on her face. I shrugged.


    "Brotherly love is quite special to him."


    Im dear to him, and so is Fernandez. He had no choice but to rush to the Imperial Capital right now.


    The change of direction, given the magnitude of the crisis, came unexpectedly easily.


    My meeting with Lark had come to a close more conveniently, thanks to his timely rebellion.


    Thud!


    Following Dusk Bringar on the rooftop, her knights descended one by one.


    From the storage area in the backyard of my mansion, my heroic characters under my command had also gathered swiftly. I clicked my tongue.


    "I didnt even call for them, and theyre all battle-ready..."


    "When such a powerful figure openly displays his might in front of you, do you think your subordinates could just stand by?"


    It seemed everyone was preparing to jump in should I face any danger.


    All of my party members looked drenched in cold sweat. Observing these subordinates who resembled wet puppies, I chuckled softly.


    With his immense strength, clearly beyond human bounds, Lark had exerted a pressure that was more intense than most boss monsters in the game. All of them had clearly felt the tension.


    Dusk Bringar pointedly remarked on my mischievous, rogue-like upbringing. Seeing my hurt expression, she cleared her throat again, looking slightly awkward.


    "So, it seems Ive forgotten. Please understand."


    "Thats just mean... leaving me in suspense..."


    As I grumbled, another question popped into my mind.


    Moving to Dusk Bringars other side, I poked her opposite side with my elbow, making her jump.


    "Stop that! Just ask verbally! Why the constant poking?"


    "Its just a friendly gesture... Anyway, Ive been wondering."


    It had been on my mind from the start.


    "Why is Your Grace named Dusk Bringar?"


    How could a persons name be Dusk Bringar?


    I wasnt mocking... I genuinely wanted to know.


    The young duchess before me bore the same name as one of her distant ancestors.


    It was the name of the legendary Red Dragon, the guardian dragon of the Empire and the last Fire Dragon. Hundreds of years ago, this dragon married an emperor of the Empire and birthed the first Duke of Bringar. This dragons name was none other than Dusk Bringar.


    She was the same dragon who stopped the world-turning serpent Jormungand and protected the Empire.


    Dusk Bringar had inherited that very name. For what reason? Was it like being named Jupiter Junior?


    "..."


    At this, Dusk Bringar only looked up at me. Why was she looking at me like that? Had I asked something offensive?


    "...Ash, youve earned the right."


    "Excuse me? The right?"


    What was she talking about? We were discussing names.


    "Youve taken in my followers and, as promised, youve successfully fended off Lark and... his pursuit troops. Rejected by all other alliances and abandoned by the world, you welcomed us. Youve already won my faith."


    "Well... Haha. Thank you for your kind words."


    But why did the topic shift from a simple question about her name!


    "...However, its not yet time."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I want to observe a bit longer to decide if you truly deserve to know the meaning behind my name."


    Slowly removing her gaze from me, Dusk Bringar whispered softly.


    "When the time is right, I will reveal the meaning of my name to you."


    "Uh... Okay."


    I hadnt expected such a weighty response to a light-hearted question.


    Feeling a little awkward, I scratched the back of my head.


    Seems like names hold deep meanings in this part of the world. They inscribed destinies in middle names and bore names with meanings too profound to share.


    "Now, enough about names!"


    Dusk Bringar, back to her playful demeanor, grinned, showing off her sharp teeth.


    "You did great today, Ash. Ill trust your word even more from now on."


    Seeing as Lark and the Imperial Armys First Division retreated without a fight, her biggest concern seemed to have been alleviated. She looked visibly relieved.


    I returned her smile.


    "Ill keep a close watch on the Western Front and the Imperial Capitals movements. You can relax and spend your winter here."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    With a smile, Dusk Bringar bowed slightly in gratitude, then led her knights out of the mansion.


    I watched her head north before turning my gaze westward. Lark had disappeared without a trace.


    The world was now in turmoil.


    All I could do was run desperately alongside a crumbling cliff.


    ***


    "..."


    Heading to the refugee camp outside the North Gate, Dusk Bringar was deep in thought.


    In truth, she remembered very clearly.


    The destined fate of the third prince of the Imperial family.


    The curse-like prophecy that the Black Ever Tree had spoken to the emperor.


    - Your third son will tear the Empire to shreds and bring about its downfall.


    - Yet at the same time, your third son will ensure the Empires prosperity for all eternity.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    - Your third son will tear the Empire to shreds and bring about its downfall.


    - Yet at the same time, your third son will ensure the Empires prosperity for all eternity.


    The third son of the Imperial family had received these two conflicting prophecies.


    Destruction and prosperity.


    Although the Emperor tried to keep it a secret, whispers of the prophecy stealthily spread.


    The high officials of the Empire paid no attention to the latter prophecy. Their focus was solely on the first.


    The child destined to ruin the Empire.


    Thus, even before his birth, Ash became a target of curses and hatred.


    Numerous demands arose, advising against even conceiving a third child, and the Emperor himself considered heeding these warnings.


    After the birth of his second son, Fernandez, he ceased his marital duties with the Empress.


    However, on the battlefield, the Emperor met Dustia.


    He fell in love with her.


    Defying all political barriers, he crowned Dustia as the second Empress.


    When she became pregnant, there were daily outcries from courtiers demanding the unborn childs life.


    But the Emperor ignored them, staying steadfastly by his beloveds side for ten months.


    And, against all odds... Ash was born.


    Holding his newborn for the first time, the Emperor named his third son,


    Born Hater.


    From that moment, Ashs middle name was solidified.


    A child born amidst hatred.


    And a child destined to spread hatred.


    ...Yet, contrary to the grand prophecy,


    Ash was rather mediocre.


    He displayed no aptitude in arts or martial abilities. Instead, after his mothers death, he became immersed in indulgence, causing trouble and wasting his time.


    Public attention waned, and the prophecy was reduced to a laughable rumor.


    In a modern age driven by magical technology, people scoffed at the idea of ancient prophecies.


    The prophecy gradually faded into obscurity...


    ...Or so it seemed.


    Dusk Bringar bit her lip.


    Ash was nothing like the rumors suggested. He was bold, meticulous, and had a profound charisma.


    It was as if his years of recklessness in the Imperial Capital were a ruse, a grand strategy to conceal his true nature.


    They say like father, like son. Truly, an Everblack is an Everblack.


    Entering the refugee camp outside the North Gate, Dusk Bringar was greeted with smiles from her followers. She surveyed their conditions as she moved to the center of the camp.


    ...So, Ash.


    If the prophecy of that dark thorn tree, Everblack, was true,


    How do you plan to destroy the Empire, and then bring it to prosperity?


    She couldnt even begin to guess.


    Yet, she had a strong premonition.


    That her destiny was deeply intertwined with this youngest prince.


    Perhaps you will be the one to reveal the meaning of my name, Ash.


    Throughout her life spanning over 120 years,


    She sensed the twilight, or "Dusk," that would soon mark its end.


    Dusk Bringar felt it.


    With a flawless, youthful hand, she clutched her chest,


    As if grasping her own aged and tarnished soul.


    ***


    A few days later,


    The 1st Imperial Army, stationed to the west of Crossroad, was observed moving; some headed west, while others went north.


    After they had completely left the Crossroad zone, I decided to enter the dungeon, leading a massive group of playable hero character parties.


    Whether Lark and Fernandez have a showdown is one thing, I thought. I need to do what Im supposed to.


    Preparing for the next stage, and the stage after that. Regardless of how the world moves, my goal ultimately concludes in a battle with the monsters here.


    "Y-Yes, Im fine..."


    I approached and inquired, and Godhand replied with a pale face, "Its just... remembering the torment I suffered at her hands..."


    "Right."


    It was Godhand who delivered my letter to Dusk Bringar. He had a rough time back then.


    "It was really tough. After torturing me for information, she did heal me, but... to be honest, its not a pleasant memory..."


    "Im sorry, dude."


    "But, Sire, thanks to you, weve gained a powerful ally in the Monster Frontline."


    Despite Godhands understanding, both Bodybag and Burnout were still visibly shaken. They seemed traumatized by their previous encounters with Dusk Bringar.


    I get it from Dusk Bringars perspective. These three are from the Aegis Special Forces, implicated in an assassination that could have started a war. But theyre also my most trusted allies.


    As I brooded over this, Lilly approached in her wheelchair, holding Godhands hand.


    "Ill protect you, Godhand! No matter who were up against, well fend them off together!"


    "Lilly..."


    This inseparable duo exchanged syrupy sweet looks. There they go again. These two lovebirds are just too much sometimes.


    Ignoring the overly affectionate couple, I headed into the base camp. I had some business here too.


    "Ah, Ash! Its been a while!"


    Greeting me with a bright smile was Verdandi, the leader of the Holy Grail Seekers. I returned the smile.


    "Verdandi. Howve you been? Are your teammates all recovered?"


    "Yes! Thanks to the continuous supply of food youve been sending, especially the sunflower seeds, everyones doing much better!"


    Even though I couldnt move much, I had kept sending them supplies, including sunflower seeds.


    Perhaps because of that, Verdandis formerly pallid cheeks now bore a healthy color.


    "A few days ago, we even went on a light exploration. Weve pretty much fully recovered now."


    "Thats good to hear. But still, be careful out there."


    "Wow! Oh, but! Weve finally found a trace during our exploration! Weve pinpointed the location of the Holy Grail-"


    Verdandis voice trailed off, her face growing serious. Huh? Whys that?


    "...Huh? Wha-?"


    With a ghastly expression, Verdandi, trembling, pointed at Dusk Bringar, who was busy examining the base camp.


    "The Dragon King of the Evening Glow...?"


    "Hm?"


    "Why are you here...!"


    At that, Dusk Bringar, turning her gaze to Verdandi, showed a hint of recognition.


    "Wait... Isnt that...?"


    "Ah! Wait, hold on!"


    Frantically, Verdandi waved her hands, as if urging Dusk Bringar to stop speaking.


    But Dusk Bringar blurted out without hesitation, "The pure second daughter of the World Tree, the rightful heir of the Fairy Kingdom... Verdandi, isnt it?"


    "..."


    "I thought youd died after disappearing at the end of the war a hundred years ago, searching for the Holy Grail. I never expected to reunite in such a place!"


    "..."


    "Though we were enemies once, its a pleasure to meet a long-lived species in this short-lived world! How have you been, heir of the Fairy Kingdom?"


    Verdandi was visibly stunned.


    So were Godhand and the other elves, who had been quietly watching the exchange from a distance.


    "Huh? Whats wro... Oh!"


    Realizing her blunder, Dusk Bringar quickly covered her mouth and darted her eyes around, asking hesitantly, "...Was that supposed to be a secret?"


    I chuckled softly. Well, I knew about it because Id played the game.


    Verdandi had always wanted to keep it a secret. I gave a wry smile.


    "...This is why."


    Tears glistened in Verdandis green eyes, filled with resentment, as she pointed accusingly at Dusk Bringar, shouting, "This is why I HATE dragons!"


    All the other elves nodded in fierce agreement.


    Crossing her arms, Dusk Bringar sighed deeply and lowered her head, "Rebels, you pointed-eared traitors, you think I like you?"


    Watching the bickering dragon and elves, I pondered to myself.


    ...But really, are there any races in this fantasy world that actually get along?

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The children of the World Tree, known as the fairy royal family, are said to have had three princesses in the current generation.


    The eldest, Urd. The second, Verdandi. The youngest, Skuld.


    Princesses named after the three goddesses of fate, representing the past, present, and future.


    Of them, the eldest princess Urd ascended to the throne. However, she fell in battle a hundred years ago during the racial war when the allied races retreated against humans.


    After that, the throne should have naturally passed to Verdandi, but she had already embarked on her quest for the Holy Grail under Urds orders.


    Now, in the Elven Autonomous District, leading the enslaved elves is the youngest, Skuld, who holds the throne in name only.


    Verdandi must be a key part of the fallen kings plan.


    Intending to gather the scattered races from various parts of the continent to the southern front.


    In the long run, Verdandi, who will establish a connection with the Elven Kingdom, was an important client to me.


    I intended to stay silent until she revealed her intentions, but Dusk Bringar spoiled everything...


    "You were at the forefront of burning our kingdom during the war a hundred years ago, werent you? Why are you acting so friendly now?"


    As Verdandi sharply yelled,


    "Ah~ I apologize for that time. I had no ill feelings towards you, but when the Emperor orders, I must follow..."


    With an insincere tone, Dusk Bringar perked up his ears.


    "After all, arent we all now under Ash, merely as guests? Lets get along."


    "Who, who said I was a guest?"


    As Verdandi retorted sharply, I looked at her with a hurt expression.


    "Really...?"


    "No, no! You gave me sunflower seeds, food, and took care of many things! On second thought, I am indeed in a guest-like situation...!"


    Verdandis eyes trembled in confusion. I smiled inwardly.


    Yes. Ive fed her after all. Shell be under my command eventually.


    "Its okay, Verdandi. I dont care about your status."


    Though Ive been really curious from the start. I showed a genuine smile.


    "We became friends, right?"


    "Ash...!"


    Verdandi, moved, tightly held my hand. Yep, youre mine.


    So, the dragon and the elf were arguing, and as a human caught in between, I was looking for an angle to benefit,


    "Hey! Young prince! Why are you here now?"


    From the base camps center, a familiar dwarf popped out.


    It was the master blacksmith Kellibey. Covered in soot, Kellibey shouted urgently with a sweat-drenched face.


    "Come here quickly! The equipment you entrusted is fucked up!"


    What?


    The equipment is messed up?


    Before I could react,


    "Really?"


    Again, Dusk Bringar stepped forward with a pleased expression towards Kellibey.


    "Whos this now? Kellibey!"


    "Whaaat?!"


    "Golden Branch Mining Teams youngest, right? Why are you here...?"


    Recognizing Dusk Bringar, a shocked Kellibey yelled.


    "This damn, Dusk Bringar?! Why is this dragon old bastard here?!"


    "Hey, thats harsh. Calling me an old bastard... By that measure, arent you a super old-timer since youre older than me?"


    Dusk Bringar grumbled and lightly tapped her silver crown.


    "I owe a lot to your two older brothers. This crown was even forged by them when I ascended."


    "..."


    "So, where are they? Id like to greet them."


    With a sigh, Kellibey reluctantly answered.


    "Theyre dead."


    "...What?"


    "While searching for the Golden Branch in the deep darkness of this place, they were killed by a monster."


    Kellibeys brothers were killed by the vampire lord Celendion. Thats one reason why Kellibey liked me, since I killed Celendion.


    "Sorry about that."


    Dusk Bringar awkwardly apologized, scratching the back of her head.


    "You seem particularly oblivious today..."


    She was the target of everyones piercing gaze. But, with brazenness befitting her age, Dusk Bringar casually brushed it off and whispered to me.


    "This is quite interesting, Ash."


    "Huh?"


    "All the fugitives seem to be hiding here on the southern front, from elves, to dwarves, and now beastmen..."


    Evangeline beamed brilliantly. It was the most beautiful smile Id seen in a while. Damn, Im in too deep now!


    "Alright, lets get going! Lets head in~!"


    I urgently assembled all the party members.


    In the process, I also dragged Verdandi along by the arm. Having been intending to watch from afar, Verdandi followed with a puzzled expression.


    "Uh, Ash?"


    "Verdandi. Im in deep trouble right now. I need your help. Can you bring your colleagues...?"


    After surveying the area for more recruits, it seemed the available members were all present.


    Including Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers, we had five parties.


    A total of 25 members. It was the largest dungeon raid team to date. Gathering them, I announced,


    "We have 6 hours! We need to gather all the materials listed here within that time!"


    Upon hearing the materials and quantities, the party members faces turned pale.


    Dont give me that look, guys. If you dont want to see the lord perish, help me out...!


    "Todays dungeon concept is Hunt and Loot!"


    An age-old gaming term. Hunt and Loot.


    When you need to grind for item drops, nothing beats this.


    "Attack every monster you see, loot them, and raid treasure chests! Its a blitz! We strike like lightning, loot, and get out!"


    It might not have been the original intention of a blitz, but who cares!


    Most of the parties were already familiar with the dungeon, and with Dusk Bringar and the knights having excellent stats, even the first-timers would do fine.


    "We dont have time! Lets roll!"


    Upon my shout, the party members, not quite understanding the full picture, hastily followed me into the dungeon.


    ***


    The monster of the season was the iconic fantasy world creature, the Troll.


    Known for its high regeneration and sturdy physique, its a typical tank monster.


    If you dont take them down in one shot, they can be quite a hassle due to their ability to heal quickly.


    However,


    "Wipe them all out!"


    Thats only if your firepower is lacking.


    Smack! Smack! Boom!


    Under the storm of swords, magic, arrows, and more, the horde of trolls fell without even having the chance to scream.


    The enemy isnt falling easily?


    Then perhaps we should check if were lacking in numbers on our end!


    The force of the 25-member dungeon raid team was terrifying. Moreover, each of the parties was elite, so the pace was insanely fast.


    It took us 5 minutes to carve a path to the boss room after entering the dungeon, and just 3 minutes to defeat the boss.


    After raiding a few places like this, it felt wasteful to have everyone enter the same dungeon.


    The space was limited, and our firepower was overwhelming, resulting in constant overkills.


    "Hey! Ill assign each of you a dungeon! Rotate through them!"


    So, I divided the five parties into five different dungeons. Each party diligently cleared one dungeon at a time.


    After tirelessly raiding and raiding and raiding...


    "...weve cleaned them all out."


    In no time, all the dungeons in the 6th sector were drained dry...!


    As for the materials...


    They were still insufficient!


    I shivered as I reviewed the slightly short quantities. Time was ticking...


    "Hmm~?"


    Behind me, Evangeline leaned in close, casting a round-eyed glance and whispered,


    "Senior, you arent hiding something from me, are you?"


    "No, hell no! Have you ever seen me lie to you?!"


    "Hmm~ Right? I knew it~"


    Evangeline smirked slyly.


    Did she catch on?


    Save me, damn it.


    "Regroup!!"


    With my desperate bellow, our five parties reconvened in front of the last remaining dungeon in the 6th sector.


    After a brief rest and healing minor injuries, we entered the largest and most perilous place in the 6th sector.


    The massive dungeon. We entered the [Research Lab].


    I will gather all the materials and return no matter what!


    To prevent the future where Evangeline stabs me in the back... no, no!


    To safeguard our precious comrades equipment!

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    In the 6th zone of the Lake Kingdoms dungeon, [Research Lab].


    Fully named [Magical Research Lab], it was one of the largest dungeons deep within Lake Kingdom.


    "Hehehe."


    Atop the grand facility of this lab.


    A woman, perched on the rooftop, revealed a sinister grin.


    One of the Nightmare Legions commanders. The leader of the Unholy Legion.


    She was the Succubus Queen - Salome.


    "Hehehehe."


    Salome watched as Ash and his team approached. Her captivating lips curved into a clear line.


    "Ive been waiting for the day to see you again, Ash."


    After being thoroughly defeated by Ash previously,


    Salome reorganized her legion and waited for Ashs return.


    Predicting that Ash would someday come to this [Research Lab] dungeon, the largest in the 6th zone, she nested here, laying various traps.


    And after a long wait, Ash finally arrived.


    "This time, Ill definitely make you submit."


    The malevolent smile on Salomes lips grew increasingly wicked.


    "And once Ive captured you... like this, and like that... hehehe... Oh!"


    Blushing while lost in her fantasies, Salome quickly snapped back to reality. Her underling succubi stared intently at her.


    "Ahem, ahem! Uh-huh!"


    Regaining her dignity with a forced cough, she signaled with her hand, and her succubi flew to her, presenting a full-length mirror.


    Salome adjusted her alluring pink hair, added decorations to the horns on her forehead, and tied a ribbon on her swaying tail.


    She even changed out of her usual ragged monks outfit into a new one.


    Following her subordinates advice(?) that being more modest was trending in the sex industry, she buttoned up to her neck.


    Her clinging succubi then applied makeup to her face. Salome gazed at her reflection, twisting and turning her body.


    "How, how do I look? Do I look good? This should work, right?!"


    While she could seduce anyone in the dream world, Ash was immune to any mental disturbances.


    Though not a typical succubi method, she needed to lure him with her physical charms...!


    Salome, seeking validation, received approving nods and thumbs-up from her succubi.


    She grinned broadly and raised her fist triumphantly. "Its time for revenge, Ash! Prepare for a fiery defeat!"


    Watching Ashs face as he entered the dungeon, Salome smiled confidently.


    "Youre mine!"


    ***


    "Cut the crap and buzz off!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    In the large hall of the 6th zone dungeon [Research Lab],


    I punched with all my might, striking Salomes jaw. She shrieked and tumbled around on the ground.


    "Its you again, Salome?"


    Relaxing my fist, I gritted my teeth. Of all the Nightmare Legion commanders, she was probably the least threatening.


    Holding her jaw and blinking, Salomes eyes lit up.


    "Oh, you remember me? Im so happy!"


    "Why are you even happy about that...?"


    I looked around, rolling my eyes.


    The hall was filled with the bodies of defeated trolls.


    However, unlike the ordinary troll legions weve faced, these had a distinctive faint pink aura emanating from them.


    The remaining standing trolls also emitted this pink aura. I sighed.


    "You might act like a fool, but youre not completely brainless, are you?"


    My passive skill [Unyielding Commander] nullified all mental disturbances. It even covered a radius of several meters around me.


    I could single-handedly counter the entire Unholy Legion.


    And then, these fiends changed their tacticsinstead of targeting me and my party members, they enchanted what could be considered their allies, the troll legion.


    "Enchanting allies, forcefully casting a frenzy spell on them, and squeezing out every last bit of their life force to make them fight... Interesting use of enchantment. Ive learned something new."


    "Hehe, thats a compliment, right? Youre complimenting me now?"


    "Yeah, great job. Now die here!"


    I drew my staff, [Maestro], and unleashed a barrage of magical blades.


    "Kyaaaah?!"


    Salome scrambled on the ground, desperately dodging my onslaught. Just die and make things easier for both of us, will ya? Huh?!


    "Thats so mean!"


    Salome, using the enchanted ally trolls as meat shields against my attacks, yelled in frustration.


    "There are too many of you!"


    On our side, there were 25. Five full parties.


    "..."


    Well, matchup issues played a huge role.


    Without my passive skill, the Unholy Legion would have been one of the most formidable of all monster legions.


    However, my passive made them more of a pushover.


    "Theyre the least threatening of the Nightmare Legion commanders. But theyre like annoying summer flies, sticking everywhere."


    I sighed softly.


    I expected frequent encounters with Nightmare Legion commanders, but the nonchalance of their appearance was still unsettling.


    We managed to win easily this time because they were the relatively weak Unholy Legion...


    If we had encountered another Nightmare Legion commander, it wouldve been dangerous.


    But the real threat now was the remaining time on the urgent quest.


    There was less than 30 minutes left. Watching the ticking clock made my mouth dry.


    Luckily, most of the dungeons monsters had been lured out and enchanted by the Unholy, meaning I didnt have to hunt them down.


    Originally, this lab-like dungeon was vast, with various mechanisms in each room. But since the monsters had taken care of themselves, most traps had been disabled.


    In this sense, maybe the Unholy Legion actually saved us some time...?


    Thank you so much!


    Next time we meet, Ill "thank" you properly by killing you, Salome!


    ***


    Leading my party members, we delved deeper into the research facility.


    As its name suggested, the dungeons interior was unlike other areas, featuring bright and clean equipment.


    Inside the dungeon room, various unidentified materials and specimens floated in a green liquid.


    If there had been more time, I would have explored every nook and cranny for information. Sadly, I was in the midst of a time attack!


    Skipping non-essential rooms within the spacious dungeon, I pushed forward, obtaining the necessary keys and codes to access the next room.


    [Emergency Equipment Repair Quest]


    - Time remaining: 15 minutes


    The urgency was palpable. Finally, I was able to enter the boss room!


    Kugugung!


    Upon entering the deepest part of the laboratorys boss room, I saw a large contraption with a geometric design; it was an alchemical device intricately intertwined in motion.


    "Those damned nameless traitors..."


    In front of the device stood a massive troll in a lab coat, grinding its teeth as it turned around.


    "Having leached under the protection of the Lake Kingdom, you should be grateful to be used as research material for dark magic here!"


    Wow, a troll wearing glasses.


    ...Wait a moment. Is this some kind of racism?


    "You think you can ride the chaos outside and cause a riot as mere test subjects? Ha! Dont make me laugh! Not a single one of you will escape! Ill throw you all into this device!"


    As I watched the eloquently speaking boss monster, a thought occurred to me.


    During my dungeon exploration, I encountered monsters that... spoke like Lake Kingdom citizens.


    "Become fertilizer for the future of humanity, you traitorous bastards!"


    Were these peoples souls intact, with only their physical bodies transformed into monsters?


    Or was it a monster that devoured a persons soul, reading their memories... mimicking human voices, merely imitating human speech?


    [Lab - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the Boss!


    - Lv.45 Troll Sorcerer <Dark Magic Lab Director Dirandahi>


    Dirandahi, the director of the dark magic lab.


    A rare mage-type boss monster.


    As the creature raised its staff, magic surged, resonating with the magical apparatus behind him.


    Lucas, with his sword raised, in the front lines urgently shouted,


    "My lord, give us the tactical directive!"


    I nodded, voicing a strategy I had considered earlier.


    "Duruchigi."


    At my words, the party members tilted their heads in confusion.


    "Duru...?"


    "Chigi...?"


    "What do you mean, my lord?"


    "Its a very traditional and prestigious pork stir-fry recipe... No, I mean, its the strategy for a big boss."


    Duruchigi.


    Going around and smacking the shit out of everything. In other words,


    "Swarm!"


    With our sheer numbers, high levels, and above all, the ticking clock, whats the need for a strategy?


    Just everyone attack full force-!

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Originally, this boss monster had various gimmicks.


    It was equipped with the alchemical apparatus in the boss room, ready to amplify magic or summon test subjects.


    But there was no time, and no reason to hold back.


    We unleashed our firepower all at once, and the overwhelming onslaught made short work of the boss monster.


    "Damage dealers really are the best."


    I nodded in agreement as I observed the boss''s emptied HP bar and its pitiful fallen form.


    At that moment, Junior, standing next to me, murmured with disappointment.


    "...I thought I could finally show off my skills after so long..."


    She had seemingly hoped to showcase her talents against a high-level mage.


    Though watching a magic duel between high-level wizards might have been interesting, I can''t stress enough: we were on a time attack! There wasn''t time for that!


    "With the lives of the traitors... If this experiment succeeds..."


    The fallen boss monsterLab Director Dirandahimurmured weakly.


    "To present my thesis at the Magic Tower... to finally gain recognition... to synthesize a new guardian tree..."


    "Just hurry up and die! We need to loot and get out of here!"


    Every second was precious! Without hesitation, I delivered the finishing blow. The troll sorcerer fell lifelessly.


    Ding!


    The dungeon clear notification appeared, and the treasure chest inside the boss room unlocked. Without even checking the loot, I hastily stashed everything into my inventory.


    ''Theres not much time left!''


    The timer for the [Emergency Equipment Repair Quest] now read 3 minutes!


    Fortunately, all the required materials were gathered. It was time to head back.


    Upon clearing the dungeon, a safe zone appeared, and a familiar teleport gate activated, opening a portal.


    As I was about to dash into it, Verdandi stopped me with urgency.


    "Ash! There''s something I must say!"


    "Huh?! What?! Make it quick!"


    "This dungeon! There are still monsters left and unexplored areas! Can our party explore a bit more?!"


    Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers looked at me earnestly with their request.


    You guys aren''t even under my command; why ask for permission? Just go for it. Or maybe you already feel like part of my crew?


    I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Fine, only my party and I will return! The rest of you can help the Holy Grail Seekers explore the remaining areas! Okay?!"


    Verdandis face lit up.


    "Thank you, Ash!"


    "No problem! Let''s go!"


    I threw myself into the teleport gate. Only one minute left!


    Zap-!


    ***


    The moment I emerged from the teleport gate at the base camp, I sprinted towards Kellibey''s blacksmith shop.


    "Kellibey! I''m back!"


    Inside the forge was complete chaos, with dark tentacles sprawling everywhere. What the hell happened to the equipment?!


    As Kellibey swung his hammer to beat back the tentacles, he looked at me with a gleam in his eye.


    "Did you bring all the materials?!"


    "Here you go-!"


    I threw him the bag of materials. Catching it effortlessly, he grinned mischievously.


    "Perfect! Now, you tentacled freak, meet your doom!"


    He spread out the materials I had brought, sprinkled various ingredients on his hammer, and proceeded to whack the tentacles one by one.


    (A warning, perhaps: This is a scene of refining a weapon in a blacksmith''s forge.) was probably necessary. How was this scene in any way related to equipment refining?


    "Huh~?"


    Evangeline, who was watching the scene from behind me, asked in a creepy voice.


    "Senior. Those tentacle masses... they arent my familys equipment, are they...?"


    "No, no, no way! Why, why, why would that be the case?!"


    Am I... sweating?


    "Heh... Right? That wouldn''t happen. Hehehe..."


    Evangeline, with her large green eyes twinkling, drew her bone spear and teasingly licked the blade with her tiny tongue.


    "If, just if that had happened... I might have been a bit disappointed with you, senior. Hehehe."


    Elemental weapons are so valuable... and precious!


    With you around, we can keep creating more! Never give up, pipsqueak! Uh, I mean, Hannibal!


    Anyway, the finalized stats for Evangeline''s personalized weapon were:


    [Cross Family''s Spear Revised - Ifrit Edition(SSR) Lv.75]


    [Cross Family''s Shield Revised - Glacier Edition(SSR) Lv.75]


    The "Revised" indicated an upgrade.


    When affixed to personalized weapons, it signifies the weapon is functioning at its original performance.


    And the appended ''Edition'' is an adjective exclusive to elemental weapons, indicating which elemental spirit is infused.


    The spear was imbued with the fire spirit, Ifrit, and the shield with the ice spirit, Glacier.


    "At first, the spirits might be a bit rebellious, but as you become more accustomed to them, they''ll become a significant power."


    As Hannibal finished speaking, Evangeline, while frolicking with the two elementals, found herself caught between the fiery and icy embraces, screaming... Grow stronger, Evangeline.


    Moving on, the weapon''s inherent features were:


    [Crossroad] <''Evangeline Cross'' exclusive trait>


    - A trait developed from the accumulated deeds of the Cross family, known for slaying monsters and protecting people.


    - Allows the user to perceive and move along the optimal path in any combat environment.


    - When active, it continually consumes MP.


    This near-intuitive trait, [Crossroad], originally drained Evangeline''s magic power when active.


    But with the upgraded personalized equipment, it could remain constantly activated without consuming any magic power.


    Now, Evangeline would never be caught off guard and would always move optimally.


    Additionally, the special function [Booster] was available.


    Thrust!


    Evangeline lunged with her spear, and from the guard of her cavalry spear, a blaze of magical fire surged backward.


    The spear, propelled at an incredible speed, suddenly came to a halt mid-air due to a counteracting blast of magical fire from the spear''s tip. Evangeline exclaimed,


    "Wow, what''s this? Awesome! I can control the acceleration and deceleration as I wish?"


    Not just the spear, but the shield too. She could accelerate or decelerate its movement by expelling a jet of magical fire in the desired direction.


    And on top of that, her tremendous stats.


    Until now, the most powerful equipment we acquired were known as [Nightmare Slayers].


    Equipment forged from the power cores of the Nightmare Legion leaders.


    Damien''s [Black Queen], Junior''s [Lord of Crimson], and Kuilan''s [Slayer of the Full Moonlight].


    The upgraded personalized equipment boasted performance on par with the Nightmare Slayers. It was essentially an end-game piece, and that said it all.


    ''...Though the Black Queen is somewhat non-standard.''


    But that''s because the user is also non-standard. Regardless, all of them were end-game gear.


    "Hmm... Hmm..."


    After setting down her equipment, Evangeline, deep in thought, turned to Kellibey and Hannibal and asked,


    "Should I give you a kiss as a thank you?"


    A flustered Hannibal quickly hid behind Kellibey, who waved his hands dismissively.


    "No need, young lady. An old, bald dwarf with a beard doesn''t need such gestures. If you feel like it, give your commander one."


    At that, Evangeline swiftly turned to me with open arms.


    "Great! I''m in the mood! Commander, come on!"


    "I''ll just accept the thought, just the thought..."


    "You know, opportunities like this don''t come often."


    I''d decline even if given three chances, cheeky girl.


    Evangeline playfully puckered her lips and hummed. Shaking my head to ignore her antics, I signaled to Lucas.


    "Did you see that, Lucas? The power of upgraded personal gear. Next time, I''ll repair your ''Bequeathed Sword'', so make sure to bring it."


    "..."


    Lucas responded with a wry smile and then slowly nodded.


    "Yes, My Lord. I''ll prepare it."


    "...?"


    I tilted my head.


    Why did he seem uneasy every time the ''Bequeathed Sword'' came up?


    ''It''s one of the most powerful pieces of equipment in this game world once upgraded.''


    Did he possibly lose it or trade it for something else? Huh?


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Having received their equipment, Kellibey and Hannibal declared a weeks vacation, refusing any further requests and departed. My main party and I decided to re-enter the dungeon to rendezvous with the other party members who were still exploring, aiming to finish our search.


    We used the teleport gate to return to the Research Lab dungeon, but...


    "Guys, were ba..."


    Whooosh.


    Flames crackled and roared everywhere.


    "...?"


    What... Whats happening?


    The Research Lab was already in ruins, with fires raging in various locations. About twenty other party members sat dazed and covered in ash in the safety zone.


    "What the hell happened?"


    A disheveled Verdandi, her usually shimmering green hair now a mess, approached me with a weary face.


    "Lord Ash... Youre back..."


    "Yes, Verdandi. What exactly happened?"


    "...Let me explain from the beginning."


    She began with a defeated expression.


    "We had received information that the Holy Grail we were seeking was located in this research facility."


    "Ah, so thats why you volunteered to search."


    "Yes. It was the most promising lead weve had in the past 100 years. We were actively searching every corner when..."


    Verdandi presented a leaf, which, despite the surrounding inferno, radiated a refreshing green hue.


    "Its a leaf from our World Tree. This confirmed we were in the right place."


    The Holy Grail Seekers mission was to revive the World Tree, and the Grail was deeply connected to it.


    "We were confident the Holy Grail was here..."


    "I see."


    But why was this place a blazing inferno?


    "As we excitedly ventured further in..."


    She shot a resentful glance to the side.


    Beside her, Dusk Bringar, attempting to act innocent, put her hands behind her head and casually whistled.


    "That dragon... suddenly unleashed a breath attack, destroying the research facilitys structures. The resulting collapse and fire forced us to flee here."


    "...A dragons breath? Like, a beam from her mouth? She can do that? And why did she?"


    Trying to justify herself, Dusk Bringar cut in.


    "Well, there were trolls hiding. They ambushed us. I was so shocked that I accidentally hiccuped."


    "...When you hiccup, you breath fire?"


    "Sometimes?"


    Dusk Bringar smirked confidently. This wasnt the time for showing off!


    While Verdandi looked ready to draw her sword and attack Dusk Bringar, she was clearly outmatched in terms of combat capability and only fumed silently.


    I tried to reassure her by patting her shoulder.


    "Just wait a bit. Once the fire dies down, well re-enter and continue the exploration-"


    Before I could finish,


    BOOOM!


    A deafening explosion erupted from the research facility.


    Intense heat waves followed, and debris from the facility rained down like hail.


    Rushing to our aid, Evangeline extended her shield.


    Swoosh!


    The ice elemental Glaciar, housed within the shield, started spinning rapidly, extending an icy barrier that multiplied the shields size by tens of times.


    THUD!


    The massive shield caught all the debris from the collapsing facility. Evangeline, her face flushed with excitement, cheered.


    "Woohoo! My new shield rocks!"


    Hey! Thats great and all, but read the room!


    The crystal-clear ice shield provided a clear view, showcasing the entirety of the Research Lab as it was obliterated in the explosion...


    "..."


    Verdandi dropped to her knees, a lost expression on her face.


    "Its all over..."


    "No, Verdandi, not yet..."


    "Its over. All our efforts over the past 100 years, our races future... its all gone."


    She held the leaf of the World Tree, which fluttered desolately in her hand. Embracing it, Verdandi let out a hollow laugh.


    "Its the end! The end for elves! Accept our demise!"


    "Hey, snap out of it, Verdandi!"


    Upon returning to Crossroad from the dungeon, I stepped into the backyard of the manor.


    I felt something cold touch my cheek. Looking up, I saw white snowflakes falling.


    "Its snowing."


    I muttered, catching the snowflakes.


    The fluffy snow painted the sky and ground white. The younger members of the party had already started a snowball fight.


    Watching them laughing and tossing snowballs, a smile formed on my face. They werent even tired after the dungeon raid.


    "Its still late fall, but the first snow came early this year."


    Lucas, who was next to me watching the sky, calmly said. A white breath escaped his lips.


    "Winter is approaching fast."


    "The season when I first set foot in this world."


    And also the season of drastic changes.


    My first year in this world was coming to an end.


    Soon, the second year of my conquest would begin.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Ended!]


    [Leveled Up Characters]


    >Sub Party 1


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.45 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.45 (1)


    - Bucky(R) Lv.45 (1)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.43 (1)


    >Sub Party 2 <Shadow Squad>


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.47 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.42 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.41 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.37 (1)


    - Margarita(R) Lv.40 (1)


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - Cross Family Spear - Ifrit Edition(SSR) <Cavalry Spear>


    - Cross Family Shield - Glacier Edition(SSR) <Shield>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Summon Scroll: Magic Tower


    - Standard High-Grade Magic Core(SR): 5


    - Standard Advanced Magic Core(R): 10


    - Troll Legion Fluid: 40


    - Troll Legion Magic Stone: 52


    ***


    A few days later.


    With the next stage drawing near, I was finalizing our defense strategies and inspecting the soldiers weapons and equipment one last time when...


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade burst into my mansion, gasping for breath.


    Perched gently on her shoulder was a massive eagle, glaring at us with sharp eyes.


    It was the messenger hawk the Silver Winter Merchant Guild used for fast, long-distance information exchange. This was my first time seeing one in person.


    And with Serenade arriving in such haste with the hawk, there could only be one piece of news urgent enough to warrant such urgency.


    Catching her breath, Serenade exclaimed,


    "News from the central continent... The Imperial Armys 1st Division has clashed with the Imperial Capital Defense Force!"


    The party members who were with me gasped in unison, and I clenched my fist tightly.


    The First Legion of the Everblack Empire, responsible for the western front and border defense.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force of New Terra, a standing army directly under the Imperial Family, responsible for the outer defense of the Imperial Capital.


    The fact that these two forces had clashed meant, in other words...


    "And on the same day, Prince Lark, the first Crown Prince, and Prince Fernandez, the second Crown Prince, declared war on each other...!"


    A bloody internal strife.


    The civil war within the Everblack Imperial Family had finally begun.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    A river flowed through the central continent.


    This river, named Iris, separated the southwestern and northeastern parts of the continent. It was a large river flowing from the inland sea adjacent to the Imperial Capital of New Terra to the outer sea in the east, serving as the lifeline of civilization, making the central continent prosperous and fertile.


    The Everblack Empire, which had greedily consumed the center of the continent, viewed this river as both the actual boundary of their dominion over the Imperial Capital and an absolute defensive line against any external invasion.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    Troops began to appear from the west side of the river.


    The force that had led the charge against the empires enemies for a long time, acting as the empires spear and shield against outsiders.


    The First Legion of the Imperial Army.


    This division, known as the "Pilgrims of the Border" because they had never once moved from their post at the national border since their inception, was now heading towards the Imperial Capital.


    "..."


    At the forefront stood the commander of the First Legion, the supreme commander of the imperial forces, and the first Crown Prince.


    Lark Avalanche Everblack slowed his horses pace as the river came into view. His knights and soldiers halted as well.


    Lark looked straight ahead in silence. In front of him stood a massive bridge built to span the Iris River, and on that bridge,


    Clank! Clank! Clank!


    Stood an array of troops that had seized control of it.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force.


    The standing army directly under the Imperial Family, responsible for the outer defense and internal security of New Terra.


    The supreme commander of the Empire, Lark, couldnt even issue them an order. Their commander was.


    "Its been a while, brother."


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everblack.


    The imperial chief administrator, the commander of the Aegis Special Forces, and the second Crown Prince.


    Dressed not in armor but in the formal attire of a civil official, unlike his fully armored brother, Fernandez greeted Lark from his horse.


    "Why are you here, brother? As far as I know, the situation in the Bringar Duchy hasnt stabilized yet."


    Behind his monocle, the 2nd Crown Princes reddish eyes hinted at a smirk.


    "Or perhaps youve secretly executed the Duchess of Bringar and stolen her Dragons Blood without my knowledge?"


    "..."


    "Even if that were the case, its astonishing that youve returned leading the entire First Legion. You are aware, are you not? Only the Imperial Capital Defense Force is allowed to conduct military operations in the Imperial Capital."


    Lark remained silent, simply gazing intently at his brother.


    "Id rather not mention it, but brother."


    Fernandez hesitated momentarily before smoothly declaring,


    "Beyond this river lies the territory of the Imperial Capital. The moment you cross this bridge with your troops, I cant help but suspect treason."


    "..."


    "To avoid any misunderstandings about your intentions, I had to block the way like this. You understand, right?"


    "Fernandez."


    After long moments of silent observation, Lark finally spoke.


    "Are you aware of the disturbances in the Imperial Capital?"


    "Disturbances?"


    "Yes. Thats why I came here personally to find out the truth."


    Fernandez slightly tilted his head, then laughed lightly.


    "Are you referring to the shadow factions? Havent I been working hard to curb their nefarious activities?"


    "And what if those shadow factions never actually existed?"


    At Larks pointed question, Fernandezs smile froze.


    "What if all of this... is just a play youve staged?"


    "Brother, I dont know who fed you such nonsense, but..."


    Fernandez sighed lightly, raising both hands in a placating gesture.


    "Wouldnt it be a bit unfair to nullify all the hard work Ive put in over the past seven years?" sorry, Fernandez, but I have no intention of continuing this conversation with you."


    Rumble-


    A massive steed beneath Lark snorted heavily. Petting its mane to calm it, Lark spoke coolly.


    "I must see Father. Where is he?"


    "Dont you know? Father is still logged into Everblack in the Abyss, protecting the empire."


    Fernandez smirked.


    "He wouldnt be aware of the affairs outside, after all. Hes likely caught in an endless battle with the deities on the other side."


    "..."


    Lark closed his eyes tightly.


    Overwhelming firepower, incredible agility, and layers upon layers of protective magic spells provided extraordinary defenses.


    A flawless weapon equipped with firepower, agility, and defense. This was the pinnacle of modern magic engineering.


    Such a strategic vessel, rumored to cost as much as a small nations annual budget, now approached.


    Yet, Lark didnt flinch. Instead, he charged directly towards the vessels.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Larks steed was exceptional among warhorses.


    Darting forward, he reached the forefront just as the vessel closed in, and leaped up from his saddle.


    Pew! Pew! Pew!


    Dozens of Mana Cannons fired from the ship. Hundreds of magic-infused shells rained down like hail.


    However,


    Flash!


    Boom!


    When Lark swung his sword horizontally, all projectiles exploded mid-air.


    Lark saw the pilot inside the cockpit. With his sword, he whispered,


    "Im sorry."


    Thud!


    Landing on top of the vessel, Larks sword pierced its hull.


    A blue blades energy clashed with the ships protective spells, sending red sparks flying.


    But Larks sword triumphed, cleaving deep into the vessel.


    Lark held onto his embedded sword, charging from the vessels nose to its tail, slicing it open.


    Whack!


    As he reclaimed his sword and landed back onto his horses saddle,


    Boom!


    The vessel exploded in a massive fireball.


    This impossible feat left every soldier of the Imperial Capital Defense Force agape. Fernandez muttered incredulously.


    "Thats a bit much."


    Yet, as he mumbled, Lark was already closing in on him.


    ***


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force was decimated.


    While Larks power was awe-inspiring, the stark difference between the First Legion and the Defense Forces battle capabilities was also evident.


    The First Legion, which spent its life battling enemies at the borders, was significantly more experienced than the Imperial Capital Defense Force, which had mainly maintained order within the city.


    To compensate for this gap in power, the Defense Force relied on modern technology like the flying vessels. But against Larks sword, they proved meaningless.


    Even so, Lark did not kill most of the Defense Force. He subdued them.


    Those who resisted to the end were executed, but those who surrendered peacefully were captured alive.


    He still didnt see them as enemies.


    "I have just one question, Fernandez."


    From within the subdued Imperial Capital Defense Force, Lark asked coldly.


    "I understand everything else, but theres one thing I cant grasp. I wanted to ask you directly."


    Fernandez was also captured.


    From the start, the second Crown Prince didnt put up much resistance. After the vessel crashed and the tide of battle turned, he peacefully raised both hands, waiting for his brother.


    Lark approached his younger brother with his sword drawn and gently asked,


    "Why? What purpose does all this serve? Why did you do this?"


    "...You wouldnt understand, Brother."


    Even in this situation, hearing his elder brothers compassionate voice, Fernandez gave a bitter laugh.


    "People like you, Brother, who are whole, just, and believe in a kind world where everything is warm... dont understand that this world is fundamentally flawed."


    "What?"


    "In that sense, Ash would probably relate more to me."


    Thinking of their youngest sibling who wasnt present, Fernandez chuckled.


    "That guy always knew... he understood that this world is twisted from its very foundation."


    "What the hell are you..."


    Lark couldnt finish his sentence.


    Thud!


    Before he could react, Fernandez had lunged forward, impaling his own throat on the sword Lark held aimed at him.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    Fernandez collapsed forward, pouring blood from his elongated neck. Soldiers watching were startled, letting out screams of horror.


    "Fernandez! What have you done!"


    A distraught Lark quickly embraced the collapsing Fernandez. But, a moment later, shock painted his face.


    "This is...!"


    With a sizzling sound, Fernandezs face contorted and then completely changed into another persons visage.


    His stature shrunk, appearing much less imposing.


    In Larks arms was not Fernandez, but another mage dressed in the robe of the Magic Corps.


    "Illusion magic...?!"


    It was then that Lark remembered Fernandezs expertise.


    Illusory magic.


    Fernandez had a talent for deceiving and confusing his foes.


    Indeed, he was proficient in various types of magic, but he delved deepest into illusion magic.


    It was fitting for a leader of the Shadow Squad, but the thought that he could deceive even Lark with such a refined illusion...!


    I used mind control, illusion magic, disguise skills, and items to trick you. Im honored that I could even deceive you, Brother.


    From a device attached to the neck of the dead mage, Fernandezs voice echoed. Lark angrily ripped the device off.


    "Where are you, Fernandez!"


    I value my life too, Brother. Im not bold enough to stand right in front of you with your sword drawn.


    Fernandez chuckled faintly.


    You asked earlier, Brother, why I conspired this way.


    Now, Fernandez didnt even deny his treachery, and Larks eyes narrowed in frustration.


    "Is it for the throne? If it is, Ill gladly concede it to you."


    No, its not that, Brother. I care little for power.


    "Then what is it? Has someone wronged you? Tell me! I, Lark, will solve it for you!"


    ...


    "We are brothers bound by blood, Fernandez...! Whatever I can help with, I will. So, abandon this treacherous plan. Please!"


    After a brief silence, Fernandez exhaled a weary sigh.


    You do love us, your siblings. But the problem is, you still see us as children in need of protection.


    "What?"


    Weve grown up already.


    Fernandezs voice suddenly became icy.


    Father, the other gods, and even the goddess who graces our empire all see us this way. Weve matured enough to stand on our own.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Youll understand in time, Brother. Everything Ive done is for the empire... and for humanity.


    Fernandezs voice began to fade from the device.


    Ill see you again, Brother. Well, if you survive my trap, that is.


    "What?"


    The communication cut off abruptly.


    Lark, staring at the device with wide eyes, suddenly sensed something amiss.


    Bubbling...


    The water below the bridge was boiling.


    Red lights pulsated from beneath the rivers surface. A panicked Lark shouted,


    "Everyone, get ou-"


    Before he could finish warning them,


    Flash-!


    The Shutdown Protocol installed on the Iris Bridge activated, engulfing and preserving all living beings within its vicinity.


    ***


    Not far from the Iris Bridge, surrounded by a circular red magic circle, atop a nearby hill.


    An elderly woman observing the activation of the Shutdown Protocol through a telescope slowly folded it.


    It was Reina, the commander of the Magic Corps. With a relaxed demeanor, Reina reported her findings.


    "The Shutdown Protocol has been activated, and the spatial preservation is complete. The operation is a success."


    As Reina turned to her side, Fernandez, seated on a chair, was visible, diligently attending to the documents in his hand.


    Reina took the initiative to add, "Congratulations on the victory, Your Highness."


    "Victory? Ha."


    Fernandezs reply was dripping with sarcasm.


    "Do you know how monstrous my brother is? A little event like this wouldnt even leave a scratch on him."


    "But didnt we annihilate the vanguard of the First Legion?"


    She swallowed the part about sacrificing their own men as bait.


    Regardless, theyd managed to thwart the spearhead of the invincible legion led by the Undefeated Knight. To Reina, it was a significant achievement from the outset.


    However, Fernandez heaved a shallow sigh.


    "Its just the vanguard of the First Legion. The rest of the forces are spreading and advancing from the west. Theyll keep pushing."


    The feedback from the subordinates who entered the building was surprising.


    Theres... theres no one inside!


    "What?!"


    Exactly as I said, sir. The building is empty...!


    "Then what about those moving shadows at the window?!"


    It was clothes on hangers, moved back and forth by a mechanism! They all seem to be set up like this!


    The thick curtains had prevented them from seeing clearly inside.


    The leader felt a cold shiver down his spine.


    Did they know they were being watched? And they had planned an escape all along?


    Since when?


    "Damn it, they were here just yesterday!"


    Yes, yes! We confirmed their presence last night!


    "Then they cant be far! Start the search, now!"


    The leader slammed down the communication device.


    "Just who beat us to it and kidnapped them first...?!"


    ***


    At the same time, a line of carriages passed through the southern gate of the Imperial Capital.


    It was the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    The guild was so large and had such high trade volume that it almost always received special treatment at checkpoints. Lately, it was practically a free pass.


    "Hey! Another busy day, Captain of the Guard?"


    Thanks to Alberto, the former palace steward who became an executive of the guild, they enjoyed such privileges. Alberto was already well-connected throughout the Imperial Capital, especially close to the guard units.


    He and the guards had shared the trouble of raising the mischievous prince, Ash. They often collaborated when Ash caused trouble, searching for him together.


    The Guard Captain greeted Alberto with a warm smile.


    "Today, youre personally traveling, Mr. Alberto?"


    "Haha. Its an important trade. I thought Id feel more at ease if I went myself."


    "It sounds like a lot of work for you."


    While engaging in a friendly conversation with the Guard Captain, Alberto casually pulled out a wrapped gift from his possession and handed it over.


    The Guard Captain hesitated, showing reluctance, but after hearing Albertos twisted logic that it wasnt a bribe but a gift between friends, he begrudgingly accepted.


    "Safe travels, Mr. Alberto!"


    "Yes, yes! Lets grab a drink sometime!"


    As Alberto waved back to the saluting Guard Captain, his demeanor immediately stiffened. He stepped into the carriage.


    "Weve made it through."


    "...Thank goodness. I was worried wed have to resort to force."


    A woman dressed as a maid, sitting beside him, let out a sigh of relief and sheathed her sword.


    It was Elize, a direct subordinate of Serenade. For this mission, she had been dispatched early and had been waiting inside the Imperial Capital.


    "...So, weve made it out of the Imperial Capital."


    From the front seat, a woman who was wrapped in a blanket pulled it back to reveal her face.


    "Where should we head now?"


    Following her, three young faces peeked out from beneath the blanket.


    It was Larks wife and their three children.


    Under Ashs directive, Alberto and Elize had been tasked with their rescue mission.


    "The region will soon be engulfed in a civil war," Alberto said, stroking his stylish mustache. "Sides will form and battle against each other. Nowhere is safe."


    "Anywhere in the Empire?"


    "Thats right. Ideally, if you could make it to the western front where Prince Lark is, but..."


    Alberto trailed off.


    The First Legion and the Imperial City Defense Forces were already clashing.


    Heading west would be an excessively perilous choice.


    "So where should we seek refuge..."


    As Larks wife murmured, Elize hesitated before speaking.


    "Theres a place thats politically safe. However..."


    "However?"


    "Monsters will attack."


    At that, Larks wife smirked.


    "Whats there to fear about monsters, compared to humans?"


    "It will be a long journey."


    "Thats alright. As long as Im not a burden to my husband, a long journey is nothing."


    Larks wife spoke with determination. The three children chimed in with a resounding "Yeah!"


    Alberto and Elize exchanged glances. They both nodded slowly.


    "Then lets move."


    Alberto leaned out of the carriage and shouted to the driver.


    "To Crossroad!"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "Reporting, Your Highness."


    Serenade arrived with a second dispatch in hand, passing it to me.


    Following the news of the outbreak of war, this was the second official message.


    "Operation to evacuate close relatives of Prince Lark has succeeded. All have safely escaped outside the Imperial Capital."


    "Seems like Alberto and Elize have done their part. Well done."


    I nodded, picturing the faces of the steward and the maid-knight. Serenade bowed gracefully and stepped back.


    The plan to remove Larks wife and three children from the Imperial Capital had been prepared well in advance.


    It was also a part I had promised to play when I met Lark a few days ago.


    Having his family held hostage would restrict Larks actions. I wouldnt want that.


    I wanted the two brothers to clash fiercely.


    That way, more opportunities would open up for me to act.


    When whales fight, its the shrimps back that gets broken.


    But for the third whale who eats the shattered shrimp, its an excellent opportunity.


    Lucas, who had been listening to the rapidly changing imperial situation, groaned.


    "Why would Prince Fernandez conspire to...?"


    "Ah, the reason? Reasons can be just an excuse."


    What did the reason matter? Even if there was a plausible cause, I had no interest.


    What mattered was the outcome this event would bring.


    The empire would be split in two, and the entire world would hold its breath, watching the direction of the civil war.


    Everyone would be calculating which side to join.


    "Are we then joining Prince Lark?"


    Evangeline, who seemed to have the same concern, asked hastily.


    As the heir to the Margrave of the Crossroad, she must be more anxious.


    I answered straightforwardly.


    "No."


    "Then why did you evacuate the family of Prince Lark? Are you going to offer them to Prince Fernandez?"


    "Thats not it either."


    On the surface, it was a humanitarian action for Lark.


    To be more honest, it was a safety mechanism to ensure that Larks army wouldnt attack us.


    If we were protecting Larks wife and children here, at the very least, the imperial forces under Lark wouldnt bother us.


    Also, if Fernandezs army tried to attack us, the likelihood that Larks army would intervene increased.


    It almost feels like theyre hostages, but not quite.


    Well, lets just say theres mutual understanding. I have no intention of threatening or forcing them to stay.


    "We declared our independence, remember?"


    I looked around at my subordinates and made it clear once more.


    "We are not joining anyone. We are taking the third path."


    In the clash between the two princes, it was obvious that the winner would be closer to becoming the next emperor.


    In other words, for the surrounding forces observing this, choosing the wrong side could mean the end.


    Some forces would confidently support one side, but there would definitely be those who would want to hold off their choice.


    To them, I approach as an alternative.


    For those factions that want to show good faith to the Everblack Empire and the Imperial Family, but dont yet know which prince to support.


    The idea is to coax them into showing faith in me for now. That way, I can vouch for them once the next emperor is decided.


    Not a bad offer. It might not be as effective as directly choosing a side, but at least it removes the risk of facing the empires blade.


    My position is really strange.


    Being a part of the royal family means Im not entirely detached from their quarrels, but having declared independence gives me the space to distance myself.


    In a close battle between two similar forces, the one I choose to support is likely to win. My worth continues to rise.


    Optimization by picking up crumbs, thats what it meant.


    Lets make do with what we have.


    At the same time.Visitt  for the latest updates


    "While theyre busy fighting amongst themselves in the Imperial Capital, we absorb the powers in the gray areas."


    Since theyd be preoccupied with fighting amongst themselves, there was an opportunity to actively recruit the Fallen Kings without worrying about the older leaders.


    While the worlds attention was focused on New Terra in the Imperial Capital, Id bring the fallen kings who were lying low in the shadows under my command.


    Id establish a safe zone where all the oppressed could safely reside, and form alliances with them.


    Id gather the largest force I could create.


    I dont need the imperial throne. I dont need wealth, honor, or power.


    Just to stand against the monsters and protect this world.


    I would do everything I could.


    I need to organize special envoys.


    Each of the fallen kings had different persuaders.


    Fortunately, I had several competent individuals around me, so it seemed I could send special envoys tailored to the opponents.


    "I believe we have sufficiently shared our front-line directions and future visions."


    My previously grinning subordinates all straightened up and listened as I spoke with a serious face. I nodded.


    "However, regardless of how the world changes, or how this front-line shifts, never forget our original goal."


    I reiterate our flagour missionas if Ive said it hundreds of times before.


    "To kill monsters and protect people."


    Everything else is a secondary matter to this main objective.


    After all, the very definition of this monster front-line is to act as an absolute defense line that protects humanity from monsters.


    We must be loyal to our role as the last stronghold in this defense game.


    "Lets prepare for the next defensive battle."


    The next stage is just around the corner.


    Its time to turn our eyes away from the typhoon swirling in the teacup and face the nightmares that are coming from the outside.


    ***


    The forward base is almost fully repaired.


    Waiting for the monster horde to arrive, I look at the stage information.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 13]


    - Lv.?? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.40 Troll Sorcerer <Elite> : 2 units


    - Lv.40 Troll Royal Guard <Elite> : 10 units


    - Lv.35 Troll Shieldbearer : 190 units


    - Lv.30 Troll Foot Soldier : 344 units


    The opponents for this stage were the Troll Legion, whom wed faced during the previous free exploration.


    Tanker monsters with robust regenerative abilities and well-rounded physical/magical defenses. Their attack power, however, was relatively weak.


    I shouldnt let my guard down, but objectively speaking, the power difference is significant...


    We could easily overpower them.


    And then...


    I frowned as I opened another system window.


    An unwelcome message appeared before my eyes.


    [??? passes their turn.]


    [No Dark Event will be triggered in this stage.]


    Even in this stage, no Dark Event was activated.


    "..."


    I clenched my lips tightly.


    I was slowly beginning to feel it.


    My nemesis, the Demon King who has been pulling strings in the Lake Kingdom, is plotting something.


    He skipped the Dark Event three times in a row, a feature he had been consistently using?


    Unless he suddenly quit the game and left it open, it was more likely he was cooking up some nefarious scheme.


    The problem was that I knew next to nothing about these Dark Events. They were elements that didnt exist when I was just gaming, and now theyre being sprung on me since Ive entered this world...


    Ill have to consult with Aider about this.


    As I was thinking this,


    Swoooosh!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Monsters began to surface, cutting through the lake.


    It was the Troll Legion, whose faces had become familiar after beating them up throughout this seasons dungeon explorations.


    I was relaxed, and so were my party members. We had been dealing with these bastards for weeks now, so everyone was familiar with them.


    But then,


    "Kyahahahahahah!"


    A raucous laughter suddenly erupted from the Troll Legion.


    Despite the distance, the laughter rang clear and resounded in our ears. The aura of malevolence emanating from this boss monster made my troops waver.


    "Huh?"


    Confused, I quickly lifted my telescope. Wait, was there a unit with this level of presence among the named trolls?


    As soon as I looked through the telescope, I saw it immediately.


    A troll of grand stature was sitting on a magic carpet, wearing a turban adorned with gems, and holding a female troll in each hand.


    "Holy shit."


    The apex entity of the Troll Legion and an ultra-rare monster with a presumed encounter rate below decimals in the game.


    The king of the Troll Legion, whose name had been given due to his role in ruining the gametrollingwas.


    "Trolling...!"


    I pulled away from the telescope and shouted at the top of my lungs.


    "Were fucked!"


    We stepped in it, damn this shit!

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Baam-pa-baamBaam-pa-baam-baam


    A boisterous march echoed throughout the area.


    The military band under the command of the Troll King was playing instruments like drums, gongs, and trumpets, announcing the arrival of the king with an impressive march.


    ''...''


    What, am I in some kind of Aladdin scenario?


    I couldn''t help but gape at the absurdly noisy entrance.


    Eventually, the advancing troll army settled in a clearing to the south of our forward base.


    Donning a jeweled turban and sitting on a magic carpet, the gigantic Trollthe ''Troll King''surveyed our fortifications before gesturing to his side.


    Then, a smaller troll scurried out and bellowed towards us.


    "Listen up, surface-dwelling humans!"


    Surprisingly fluent human speech erupted from its mouth.


    "Pay homage to the great conqueror, the nomadic executioner, and the living muscle! The chieftain of the Rock Troll tribe and the king of all trolls, Lord Tradyunumahatran!"


    Evangeline mumbled.


    "Quite the name..."


    "Indeed..."


    Regardless of what we thought, the Troll King''s emissary continued.


    "His Excellency Tradyunumahatran does not wish for war! Simply surrender and open your castle gates! Then..."


    Then what?


    The troll envoy scanned the walls and ominously declared,


    "The beautiful ones will be taken as concubines; the ugly ones will be killed on sight."


    A panicked Evangeline wrapped her arms around herself.


    "Oh my God, what do we do? I think that troll is targeting me!"


    The troll envoy suddenly roared,


    "We have no need for something as ugly as you!"


    "Eeeek!"


    Evangeline collapsed, vomiting blood.


    As she lay there, she tearfully mumbled,


    "To, to, to be called ugly... by a troll..."


    "Ca, calm down, Evangeline. They''re a different species; their beauty standards are different."


    "It must be because of the bone armor... It''s definitely the bone armor..."


    While we were having this conversation, the Troll King''s envoy continued to speak.


    "True beauty is born of muscle! Such frail bodies are despised by our king!"


    Huh, where have I heard that philosophy before?


    "Among you, the one worthy of our king''s affection is..."


    The Troll King''s emissary stretched out his arm and pointed at Kuilan atop the wall.


    "Just about him."


    "Eh?"


    Kuilan pointed to himself with trembling hands.


    "Me, me...?"


    For reference, Kuilan was currently in his beastman form. His muscles were much more bulging than usual, and he was rather furry...


    With what seemed to be a touched voice, Kuilan mumbled,


    "You''re the first to say you like my wolf form..."


    "No, don''t get carried away."


    They''re not even human! Don''t get swayed by their trolling!


    While we were in disarray, the Troll King''s envoy continued.


    "By the way, our king is female! Of course, she does like beautiful women, but she prefers handsome men a bit more!"


    At that moment, the Troll King on the carpet nodded vigorously.


    Ah, so she is female. To be honest, it''s hard to tell their gender just by looking.


    The gender of a troll can be identified by their tails: males have one tail, while females have split tails, two or more.


    Upon closer inspection, the Troll King''s swaying tail was indeed branched into multiple strands. Alright, so you are a female...


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, my eyes met with the Troll King''s.


    Her piercing gaze seemed to scan me from head to toe, giving me goosebumps all over. No, what is this! Why is she looking at me like that?


    The Troll King gestured to her envoy and whispered something in his ear. The envoy, who had nodded quickly, cleared his throat.


    "Hey, dark-haired human male! You''re in luck!"


    "Huh?"


    I blurted out, taken aback.


    "The King has taken a liking to you! Says you''ve got a promising build!"


    What the hell is this nonsense?


    "Surrender now, and a place beside the King is guaranteed! Our Troll King herself will treat you kindly! Consider it an honor!"


    Right after that, the Troll King who had been eyeing me grinned and winked.


    My party members who saw this all let out a collective "Oooh~". What''s cheering gonna do?


    "Best to obliterate creatures like this all at once!"


    The Dragon Queen''s tiny mouth opened wide, and a sphere of magical power formed between her sharp, shark-like teeth.


    "Um... uh..."


    Dusk Bringar trembled momentarily and then


    "Phoooeey!"


    She unleashed Dragon Breath!


    While the activation seemed more like a harmless sneeze than a majestic event, the torrent of pure magic power that erupted from the Dragon Queen''s mouth obliterated everything it touched.


    Ka-booom!


    Direct hit on the Troll King.


    A tremendous explosion of magical power erupted. Dusk Bringar brushed her nose with a flick of her fingers and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, that should do i Huh?"


    A confused expression clouded Dusk Bringar''s triumphant face.


    Understandably so. Amidst the smoky aftermath of the magical explosion


    Step. Step. Step.


    The Troll King just kept coming, like some kind of Terminator.


    Its upper body had been blown to smithereens, but the Troll King was still able to move its lower half.


    Spinal bones sprouted, blood vessels and muscles regenerated, and flesh reattached. The monster had restored its upper body in no time.


    "Kyahaha!"


    The Troll King laughed, its freshly regenerated jaw wide open. Dusk Bringar''s small mouth gaped.


    "Is this the same troll I know? I thought they were just potion ingredients..."


    Normally, that would be correct. This one was an exceptional case.


    The item you could obtain by killing troll armies, [Troll Army''s Blood], was also an ingredient for top-grade potions.


    In other words, their blood itself was a powerful healing tool, and this Troll King was the epitome of all troll regenerative capabilities.


    I sighed and touched my forehead.


    ''In the game, it had a constant 999% HP regeneration per second.''


    999%!


    Fucking hell, 999%!


    Just by breathing, it would recover 9.99 times its total HP per second. Was this even a reasonable figure? Isn''t this a bug?


    So, in the game, while the troll army itself wasn''t too difficult to deal with, if this Troll King showed up as the boss, you might as well consider that game session doomed.


    The Troll King''s other stats were average. Weak attacks, couldn''t use magic, no special skills or gimmicks.


    But.


    You just couldn''t kill it!


    Due to its staggering physical/magical defenses and insane HP regeneration, it became virtually invincible.


    No matter how much we hit it, it didn''t die. Meanwhile, it kept coming, landing non-damaging punches on us.


    And what happens then?


    We die.


    Supplies, healing magic, potions, artifactseverything is finite. But this fucker''s regeneration is infinite.


    Even if the damage is minimal, it accumulates over time. The Troll King takes down our castle gates, walls, and our heroes with single-digit damage.


    Literally, a spoon killer...!


    ''I encountered it just once in the game.''


    Out of 742 attempts, I had run into it only once.


    The viewers advised me to just give up and start a new game. They told me, ''When you encounter Trolling, surrendering is just good manners.''


    But I had invested so much time into the game, I gritted my teeth and thought, ''Let''s see who wins this,'' as I went all out to defeat the monster.


    The time I spent on the Troll King raid? A whole week in real-world time.


    Number of turns used: 9999. Filled up the game''s maximum turn limit.


    So what happened?


    During the 9999 turns, the Troll King obliterated the fortress with just a flick of his nose, annihilating half of my allied heroes.


    However, because I held out until the turn limit, the game ruled it a defensive win.


    The Troll King retreated. I screamed that I had won and the viewers cheered for a human victory.


    ...Although the fortress, heroes, and resources were all devastated, causing my annihilation in the next stage.


    The same viewers who had just been cheering ''Human victory!'' quickly switched to mocking me with shouts of ''Human defeat!'' ''Virtuous defeat!'' ''All hail Troll King'' ''Tazdingo~''. The memory is still vivid...


    ''Anyway!''


    I widened my eyes.


    Ever since that humiliating defeat, I had been pondering how to capture this insane tank unit. Because if I encounter it again, I had to capture it.


    I hadn''t run into it again during my strategy broadcasts, but the tactics I''d formulated back then were still in my head.


    ''I''ll pay you back for that day''s humiliation, Troll King...!''


    I raised my head. Everyone around me was looking at me.


    Their eyes held the belief that I had a secret plan to navigate this predicament.


    "Alright!"


    Well, let''s meet those expectations, shall we...!


    "I will issue the operation orders now!"


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    I sorted out my tactics in my head and first called out to the mage.


    "Junior."


    Upon being called, Junior quickly nodded, and I drew a halo in the air with my hand.


    "When I give the signal, cast your ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly] on that monster."


    "Understood."


    "How long will it take to cast?"


    "15 minutes."


    Thats actually reduced quite a bit. Junior was in a relatively good condition and had continually optimized the casting according to her own words.


    "Im counting on you."


    "Got it!"


    "Punishment Squad, and the Dragonblood Knights."


    I called out to Kuilans party and Dusk Bringars party, pointing to the slowly approaching Troll King.


    "Stop her."


    "Um... is it even possible to stop her?"


    Even as they prepared to move out, Dusk Bringar broke into a cold sweat.


    "Our attacks dont even work on her, shes just walking straight at us."


    "Do it anyway. Use whatever means necessary."


    If she gets any closer, itll be too close to our forward base.


    That would make it difficult for us to unleash our firepower. She must not be allowed to advance any further.


    "Fine, lets go! Itd be embarrassing for dragons to be pushed back by a mere troll! Forward!"


    Mounted on their steeds, Dusk Bringar and her knights rushed out through the open gate,


    "Uh? So were going on foot?"


    Following behind, a flustered Kuilan and members of the Punishment Squad ran out as well. They should be able to buy us some time.


    "Godhand, Bodybag."


    I called out to the Metal Mage and Telekinetic Mage, pointing to the obstructing squad that had gone ahead.


    "Follow them and set up a barricade. If our line gets broken, youll use the barricade to buy time while the line is reestablished."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Both Elven mages ran out without further ado.


    "Burnout, prepare for ranged attacks. Lilly, get all the attack artifacts ready."


    The bombardment archer had already finished preparing and was on standby. Nodding, Lilly hurriedly wheeled herself toward the artifacts set up on the wall.


    After giving orders to the Punishment Squad, Dragonblood Knights, and Shadow Squad, I called out to my two knights.


    "Lucas, Evangeline."


    I briefly instructed the two knights who quickly approached me.


    "Use the Holy Weapons in this battle."


    The weapons I had crafted for Stage 5 against the Vampire ArmyHoly Weapons.


    Both knights immediately drew their Holy Weapons without questioning.


    Lucas unsheathed his Holy Sword, and Evangeline fitted her spear with Holy Parts.


    "Go out but dont join the obstructing squad; conserve your energy. When I give the signal, drive those Holy Weapons into its body."


    I already saw the obstruction squad clashing with the Troll King.


    Dusk Bringar and Kuilan both charged toward the Troll King, screaming. Their knights and beast-men spread out to encircle the monster.


    They rained attacks on the Troll King from all directions.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    The monster simply ignored them and kept walking.


    Kuilans fist arts and Dusk Bringars magical torrents may destroy its body, but they cant stop it.


    Have I ever seen such a tough bastard?


    I continued to explain to Lucas and Evangeline, holding back my internal expletives.


    "You have to inflict the deepest wounds possible with your weapons. Its skin is thicker than most armor... Attack it as if youre delivering the killing blow. I trust you."


    "Your Honor."


    "Leave it to me~!"


    Both knights, too, mounted up and rushed out.


    I took a deep breath and looked back. I felt the gaze of the other two party members, who looked at me with tense faces.


    Right.


    They are the core of this operation.


    "Damien. And Saintess."


    Healers.


    To those who could wield divine power through the Goddesss blessings, I gave a simple command.


    "When I signal, cast your strongest healing magic on that troll."


    Both looked at me with widened eyes.


    "Huh? Yo-Your Highness, what are you..."


    Damien stammered,


    "Healing magic? You want us to... heal that monster?"


    If Damien excels in instant healing with his magic gun, Saintess Margarita has a high overall continuous healing rate. Both could be key cards in this strategy.


    Damien ran up to the ramparts with his magic gun, and Margarita followed me.


    I had Margarita climb onto my horse first, then I got on in front of her. She awkwardly grabbed my shoulder for support.


    "I thought I had seen all kinds of dangers after being assigned to this front line, but I never thought I would be casting healing spells on a monster..."


    "Haha. Well, there will be even stranger things down the road."


    When I jokingly said this, Margaritas complexion worsened. Seriously, why does everyone take my jokes so seriously?


    "Lets go, to the battlefield!"


    With a light kick, my horse broke into a gallop.


    Margarita let out a small scream from behind, but I ignored it and accelerated even more.


    The battlefield where the defense forces and the Troll King were engaged in a chaotic fight rapidly closed in.


    "What a mess..."


    The defensive line was in shambles.


    "Waaaaaaah-!"


    Kuilan and the Penal Squad were the first to charge in, but


    Thwack! Thud!


    It didnt work.


    Annoyed, the Troll King casually grabbed them one by one and flung them aside.


    Even if her attack power was considered low for a boss monster, the sheer physical strength of that hulking mass of muscles was never going to be low.


    Members of the Penal Squad were rolling on the ground, screaming.


    "Dragonblood Knights!"


    At Dusk Bringars command, her four knights instantly readied their weapons and formed up behind her.


    "Draw your swords! Defensive formation!"


    "As you command!"


    An SSR-ranked party of five skillfully set up their defensive formation to block the creature.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Despite being assaulted by magic, swords, and spears, the creature simply continued walking forward. The knights, flustered by this unprecedented situation, lost their defensive capabilities, breaking their formation and scattering in all directions.


    "Grrrrah!"


    Dusk Bringar, who had somehow clung to the front of the Troll King with her small body, let out a scream as she struggled to hold the monster back, her face turning red.


    "Is this bastard insane?!"


    "Yeah, definitely insane."


    Just based on its stats, it possessed regenerative abilities comparable to Damiens Far-Sight.


    If Damiens Far-Sight was described as a mistake by the gods, then this creature was on the same level.


    While Dusk Bringar held it back, Godhand and Bodybag completed setting up the barricade.


    Grinding her teeth, Dusk Bringar retreated, and the Troll King nonchalantly advanced, pushing aside the iron-barred barricade as if it were a mere inconvenience.


    Wiping the sweat from her chin, Dusk Bringar ground her teeth again.


    "Have you always been dealing with monsters like this?"


    "No, not always. Sometimes we get these hellishly difficult ones."


    If youre already having a hard time with this one, youre in for a treat. Weve dealt with crazier ones in the past.


    When I briefly explained about the monsters we had faced, including Celendion, Jormungandr, and Lunared, Dusk Bringar let out a squawk.


    "Is the Monster Frontline some kind of insane place?!"


    "Yes."


    Not really surprising. Haha.


    "Your Highness!"


    A voice echoed from the wall at that moment.


    Turning around, I saw a geometric magic circle spread out above the wall.


    Dozens of colored magical elements were swirling around in a complex spell formula.


    Beneath it, Junior, looking more relaxed than before, grinned like a fox.


    "Preparation complete!"


    "Great! Lets start!"


    I stretched out my hand forward and yelled.


    "Operation Overflow! Commence!"


    Simultaneously, Juniors Elemental Disassembly erupted.


    Above the Troll Kings head, a halo-like ring appeared, shining brightly, and a dazzling beam of light poured over the area.


    The next moment, a crack appeared in thin air, as if a mirror had shattered,


    Craaack-!


    It burst into pieces.


    At the same time, all the magical elements surrounding the Troll King were disassembled at once.


    Witnessing this spectacle, Dusk Bringar screamed in astonishment.


    "What kind of magic is this?!"


    Come on, if youre going to be surprised at every single thing, were going to have a problem here!

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Juniors ultimate magic [Elemental Disassembly] struck the Troll King.


    It reduced the monsters magical defense to negative numbers. Now, it would take true damage plus additional damage from all magical attacks.


    [Elemental Disassembly] lasts for about 10 minutes.


    In game terms, thats 3 turns.


    I have to settle this within that time frame...!


    Organizing my thoughts, I shouted.


    "Lucas! Evangeline! Go!"


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had been waiting, gripped their weapons and lunged forward.


    A longsword made of otherworldly silver and a lance blade attached to a cavalry lance emitted an eerie metallic gleam.


    Standing behind those two knights, I emphasized,


    "Drive your weapons in as deep as possible and then retreat!"


    "Roger!"


    "I wish these additional enhancements were permanent!"


    The two knights charged like a gust of wind, splitting to each side of the Troll King.


    Clang!


    Thud!


    They struck simultaneously with perfect timing.


    As Lucass longsword emitted a dazzling array of lights and executed [Strike of Will], the Troll Kings thick hide was instantly torn.


    At that moment, Evangelines cavalry lance burrowed roughly into it.


    "Lets burn it all down!"


    As Evangeline roared, a spirit scattering red light along the lances surface ignited flames.


    The spirit on the lance was Ifrit.


    Boom!


    With a colossal explosion, the lance pierced through the Troll Kings back entirely.


    Clink!


    Simultaneously, Evangeline detached the lance blade attached to her lance.


    She left only the blade stuck in the monsters belly and tumbled back like a flying squirrel.


    "Argh!"


    The Troll King screamed in rage, an agonizing moan escaping from its pierced belly.


    It tried to nonchalantly pull out the lance blade with its hands, but--


    "Thats not happening."


    Seizing the moment, Lucas rushed in from the side.


    The Troll Kings hands were together in front of it, trying to pull out the lance blade.


    Thump!


    Lucass longsword forcefully punctured and stuck through both of the Troll Kings wrists.


    "Grr?!"


    The Troll King let out a bewildered groan.


    With a lance blade in its belly and a longsword through its wrists like handcuffs, it tried to twist its body to remove the longsword. But the sword in its wrists hindered its movementstruggling pathetically was all it could do.


    "Mission complete!"


    "We did as instructed, senior!"


    Retreating to their positions, Lucas and Evangeline shouted. I lifted my hand high.


    "Burnout! Lilly! Now! Fire everything!"


    Almost simultaneously with my cry, the frontline fortress walls flashed,


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Boom-boom-boom!


    A barrage rained down.


    Hundreds of arrows imbued with explosive attributes showered like a downpour. At the same time, the attack-type artifacts installed on the walls unleashed attacks in unison.


    These were N~R grade attack-capable artifacts that couldnt be installed on Crossroads walls, so we had them all here at this forward base.


    As hundreds of arrows, with their tips blazing in crimson, and over a hundred artifacts unleashed their attacks all at once, the sight was rather magnificent.


    Simultaneously, I shouted,


    "If you have a means of magical attack, unload it all!"


    Before my words even ended, Dusk Bringar let out another Dragon Breath.


    Godhand conjured lances filled with magical power, and Bodyback hurled them with precision.


    Our allies unleashed every magical attribute attack they had, and its power was,


    Whoosh-boom-boom!


    Absolutely overwhelming.


    A giant column of fire soared, and a terrible storm of magical power raged along with a tremendous heat.


    Evangeline, who had quickly run up to protect me, raised her shield.


    "Wouldnt this much be overkill?!"


    "No, that wont be the case."


    Id be grateful if it could just die, but--


    Even after focusing on magic attacks and depleting its magic defense, the Troll King had a ridiculous amount of base HP. And it was regenerating even as we fought.


    Its not like all of our attacks landed at the same time, so a one-turn-kill was realistically difficult.


    As expected.


    Kwaduduk, kwajik--


    In the midst of a horrifying storm of magical power, the Troll King moved, its flesh burning and regenerating.


    "Kyahat!"


    Chaenggang!


    The scene of the beast pulling out the holy longsword that had been skewering its wrist came into view.


    Blood vaporized in the intense heat, flying in all directions as the beast grasped the spear blade lodged in its chest.


    -Nows the time.


    "When I give the signal, everyone stop attacking at once, simultaneously!"


    I shouted as I slowly raised my hand.


    "Damien! And Saintess! Heal the beast with all youve got!"


    Behind me, Margarita gulped as she cast healing magic. I trust Damien is getting ready on his own!


    I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Unleash the firepower! All of it!"


    Boom! Boom! Thud-thud-thud!


    Projectiles and arrows flew from the ramparts and pierced the monsters body.


    Kwoooom!


    Immediately after, a series of explosions and flames filled the area.


    ***


    The monster wasnt dead.


    Even after being torn apart by our concentrated bombardment, even as its massive swollen body was burning and shrinking, it continued to struggle.


    It was still moving north.


    Into human territory.


    To annihilate humanity.


    "Kyaha, heh, kehat...!"


    With not a single part of its body intact, the Troll King continued to crawl.


    With a boiling voice, for the first time, it uttered words.


    They were simple.


    "Human... kill... all..."


    "..."


    "World... burn... all..."


    What for?


    What was it that drove them to despise humanity to this extent?


    As the Troll King crawled all the way to my feet, I pulled the pistol Agate from my coat and,


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang-!


    Planted bullets in its head.


    The Troll King stopped moving. It was over.


    "Phew."


    I took a brief breath and turned around.


    The heroes and soldiers appeared dazed and confused. Maybe it was because theyd never encountered such an opponent before; their faces showed that they didnt know what to do.


    This is when I need to go a little overboard.


    "Weve won!"


    I raised my arms high and shouted.


    "Weve proven it again today! No matter what monster comes at us, we can fend it off!"


    A familiar light returned to the eyes of my subordinates, replacing the previous despair.


    The joy of victory.


    Yes.


    I hope you all can always live embracing just that joy.


    "Heroes who saved the world once again today!"


    I grinned and shouted again.


    "Lets go home!"


    ***


    [STAGE 13 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.50 (1) (You can advance to the third job!)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.58 (1)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Kuilan(SR) Lv.52 (1)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.46 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.46 (1)


    - Baki(R) Lv.46 (1)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.44 (1)


    >Sub Party 2 <Shadow Squad>


    - GodHand(SR) Lv.48 (1)


    - BodyBag(R) Lv.43 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.43 (2)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.38 (1)


    - Margarita(R) Lv.42 (2)


    [Characters who are Dead or Injured]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Troll Legion Fluid: 411


    - Troll Legion Magic Stone: 179


    - Troll Royal Guard Magic Core(R): 10


    - Troll Sorcerer Magic Core(SR): 2


    - Troll King Magic Core(SSR): 1


    [Rewards for clearing the stage have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - Summon Scroll: Troll King


    - R-grade Reward Box: 5


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 2


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 14: Bestowed Sword]

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    In the world, cleaning up is often more troublesome than making a mess.


    "When are we going to finish cleaning up all this and go home?"


    Evangeline heaved a sigh as she surveyed the field of troll corpses strewn across the southern outskirts of the forward base.


    Monster carcasses are valuable.


    Theyre also a major source of income for Crossroad.


    First, the crucial resource, magic stones, are collected. If there are more usable materials, those are also separated and gathered.


    In the case of trolls, its their bodily fluids.


    Theyre handy as potion ingredients, and they fetch a good price.


    So, all the soldiers were occupied with post-battle cleanupcollecting and separating monster parts.


    As for me? I was just standing back and watching.


    Evangeline was in the process of shoving the body of the Troll King to one side, making a noise like Ewww.


    The Troll Kings body was enormous, and its regeneration had been devastated. Even the task of gathering it up for incineration was an ordeal.


    "Theres no end to this cleanup, hah hah."


    Evangeline panted like a puppy as she stuck out her tongue.


    Watching her, I chuckled.


    "Work hard, and itll be over soon."


    "If you help, Senior, itll be over even sooner, dont you think?"


    "Aha. Why would a commander like me get involved in this kind of work?"


    "Aye! You always show up on the front lines during battles!"


    Hahaha. Taking unfair advantage is one of the privileges of being a commander.


    I was actually considering helping out, but the soldiers vehemently discouraged me. They said theyd feel more uncomfortable if I did this sort of work.


    Sometimes its better to not interfere where youre not needed. I figured itd be tactless for a commander, so I stepped back.


    "What about the Troll King? What if we had captured it alive?"


    Evangeline asked, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "We could have had an infinite supply of potion ingredients."


    "Theres no need to take on additional risk just to get some potions."


    Even if we did capture it, where would we keep it? And theres no guarantee that we could restrain it safely.


    Its better to kill it if you can.


    Fortunately, things went according to plan and we could eliminate it.


    I did prepare [Become Mine!] just in case we couldnt kill it.


    Just like when we defeated the Vampire Lord Celendion at Stage 5.


    Junior would use [Elemental Disassembly] to turn the enemys magic stats into negative, and then I would consecutively use my 1st skill [Gaze of Command] and 2nd skill [Become Mine!].


    I could then definitively turn the enemys boss monster into my captured monster.


    But I didnt want to use it.


    The reason is the same as it was with Celendion,


    I cant control them.


    When you use various mind-control methods to recruit enemies as allies,


    The higher the rank of the monster, the harder it is to control. If its a boss-level creature, you can consider it completely uncontrollable.


    In this world, even human mercenaries occasionally rebel and cause trouble.


    Expecting these monsters, designed to hate humans, to peacefully become my subordinates is absurd.


    Having a boss-level monster in the allied camp would also cause a lot of negative impact.


    These bastards emit malicious energy passively.


    My soldiers morale would be constantly cut down during battles due to that malicious energy. Imagine bringing such creatures into a city; who knows what could happen.


    For these reasons, Im not capturing boss-level monsters.


    Its better to capture lower-level random mobs. Surprisingly, their loyalty increases quickly.


    Although I havent mentioned it, I did capture one random mob each from STAGE 11, 12, and 13.


    All of them are safely stored in a specialized space. It kind of feels like playing Pokmon.


    "Its a waste, you know. We couldve tied up the Troll King and extracted its blood for infinite potion production."


    "Dont say something that terrifying with such a calm face..."


    It was a tantalizing thought. If we could safely operate the factory, we could have produced potions almost indefinitely.


    But in the end, they were just potions.


    We already had a variety of healing methods available.


    It wasnt like we were short on funds. Keeping boss monsters alive just for the sake of extra items was, in my judgment, a low-return high-risk move.


    "By the way, that incredible regenerative power was really fascinating..."


    Evangeline rested her chin on her hand and hummed.


    "Do you think we could harness that tremendous regenerative power if we make equipment from the Troll Kings magic core?"


    "Hmm. Thats not a bad idea. How about troll hide armor?"


    "Whaaaaa! No way! Absolutely not! Stop making me wear monster armor!"


    Its a universal rule in RPGs that blacksmiths can reclaim some of the materials from broken equipment.


    We will salvage what we can, especially since the material is valuable.


    "Youll get a new weapon soon, anyway."


    I was planning to restore Lucass signature equipment, [Bestowed Sword], soon.


    Its an endgame-level weapon that will be of great assistance.


    Once we finish his armor, accessories, and skill set, Lucas will be fully equipped to carry us to victory in this game.


    "..."


    When the [Bestowed Sword] came up, Lucass face hardened again.


    My once-smiling face also slowly hardened.


    Whats the matter? Dont tell me you really lost it? Right?


    "I, I will go clean up the battlefield then!"


    "Hey! Where do you think youre going! Lucas! Hey!"


    Lucas hurriedly turned and ran away. Dammit, now Im really worried!


    Wheres your signature item?


    ***


    Victory parties are another unspoken rule of warfare.


    That night, another grand feast was held in the central square.


    It was late autumn, so the weather was chilly. The soldiers gathered around bonfires, wrapped in blankets, drinking and eating meat.


    Well have to hold victory celebrations indoors from the next defensive battle.


    Theres no indoor facility capable of accommodating this many people. Everyone will have to get take-out food delivered to their quarters.


    Well, its still better than getting sick from drinking and eating outside in the dead of winter.


    After mingling at the party until midnight, I returned alone to the lords mansions office.


    "Ugh, blech."


    The liquor I had earlier had ruined my taste buds. Ugh.


    Those barbaric mercenaries had tricked me into drinking troll blood mixed with alcohol, claiming it was good for vitality.


    Since its the main ingredient for potions that help with health regeneration, it would naturally be beneficial in that regard. Or so I thought.


    What good is it for boosting stamina when I have no use for it! Whos making fun of me here?


    Anyway, Im not the type to refuse a recommended drink, so I drank without much thought. This damn troll brew had no taste to it.


    Evangeline made some ridiculous comment like Will drinking this make me taller? and, despite being a minor, sneakily took a sip. She promptly got drunk and passed out.


    Godhand and Lilly, both quite drunk, were crossing their arms and doing love shots, cursing like sailors. Ugh, what a distasteful couple.


    Not sure about the stamina, but Saintess Margarita gulped it down like water next to me, claiming it was definitely effective for fatigue recovery. I made my escape. I had to get out of this insane scene!


    "Is there anything to rinse my mouth with..."


    Fortunately, a kettle was boiling on the heater in my office. I quickly poured myself some warm tea and took a sip. Ah, feels like Ive been revived.


    I regained my senses. I sat down at the office desk.


    I had a reason for leaving the banquet early.


    Level 50!


    Finally reached it!


    I opened the system window to confirm the number 50 once more and threw my arms up in the air, celebrating like a striker who just scored a goal. Hell yes!


    Finally, its time for the third job change!


    In other words, I can finally unlock my ultimate skill!


    Hero characters have four skills: passive, first skill, second skill, and ultimate.


    Fighting without an ultimate is essentially like sealing away 25% of your full power.


    Moreover, the ultimate completes a character. In reality, more than 30% of my full power was sealed away.


    Now, wheres the symbol?


    All level 50 players, commonly known as Awakeners, get a unique symbol somewhere on their body.


    I looked into a small mirror placed on my office desk.


    My awakening symbol appeared at the center of my neck... around the collarbone area.


    I tilted the [Rebels Necklace] I was wearing to better examine the shape of the symbol. It was an indistinguishable geometric figure.


    What is this? A clock spring?


    Old burn scars from the tutorial period were still there, making it hard to determine the exact shape.


    Who cares about its shape? I covered the symbol with my necklace and chuckled to myself as I rubbed my hands.


    "Alright, lets confirm this now."


    Please!


    Be OP!


    Ultimate skill!


    Give me at least one!


    I opened the character stat window in the system menu and shouted.


    "Did I get an OP skill?!"

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    [Ash (EX)]


    - Level: 50


    - Titles: Lord of Crossroad / The Crazy Third Prince


    - Job: Tyrant of the Battlefield


    - Strength 13, Agility 22, Intelligence 50, Stamina 20, Magic Power 35


    After my third job advancement, my designated job title became [Tyrant of the Battlefield].


    A cool name! But lets move on for now!


    I glossed over my mediocre stats, barring Intelligence!


    I scrolled down and opened my skill window.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked through the content. Oh gods, let this be good!


    - Owned Skills


    > Passive: Unyielding Commander


    > Skill 1: Gaze of Command


    > Skill 2: Become Mine!


    > Ultimate Skill: Imperial Edict


    "Ultimate Skill, Imperial Edict...?"


    I stammered as I read the name of my ultimate skill.


    It made sense; Id never seen this skill before. After all, this Commander class was not a role existing in the game.


    Anyway, I opened up the description for the ultimate skill.


    [Imperial Edict] <Special Equipment - Flag Required>


    - Declares a large area as the territory of the faction you belong to, exercising authority within it.


    - For allies within the territory: Apply all beneficial effects that the user possesses.


    - For enemies within the territory: Apply all harmful effects that the user possesses.


    - There is no limit to the number of summoned entities within the territory.


    - If the declared area is enemy territory, it enters a [Conquest War] state, and winning will transfer control of the area.


    "What is this..."


    My mouth fell open slightly.


    Indeed, the Commander class had abilities that were entirely distinct from other jobs.


    Id never seen or heard of an ultimate skill that functioned like this.


    Lets take it step-by-step.


    First, the prerequisites.


    Special equipment a flag is required.


    A flag... whats that? Am I supposed to wave the imperial flag around?


    So, am I going to fight using a flag from now on?


    I briefly imagined myself wielding a flagpole to strike down enemies. Hmm.


    Could be cool, I guess.


    But it seems heavy!


    Id already set aside the Commander-exclusive longsword because it was too cumbersome; I was walking around with just a pistol and a staff.


    Could I manage a large, fluttering flag?


    Come to think of it, my exclusive equipment was a flag, too.


    Ive been collecting [Great Commanders Flag Fragments]. When I gather all of them, they become the [Great Commanders Flag (EX)].


    Am I becoming a literal standard-bearer...


    Id have to stop by the forge to ask if any special abilities could be attached to the flag. If anyone would know, itd be Kellibey.


    Setting aside the flag issue for now. Next.


    - Declares a large area as the territory of the faction you belong to, exercising authority within it.


    A simple description of the skill.


    So, what? I draw a line on the ground and say, From here on, its mine?


    Id need to look into the details to be more certain.


    - For allies within the territory: Apply all beneficial effects that the user possesses.


    All beneficial effects that I possess are applied to allies?


    As I touched the system window, a list of beneficial effects appeared. Lets see.


    > Passive Skill [Unyielding Commander]


    > Traits [Attack Totem], [Defense Totem], [Super Buffer], [Main Order]


    "Aha, I see."


    So, within the territory Ive declared with [Imperial Edict], all my allies under my command could benefit from those skills and traits.


    Immunity to mental statuses, attack power buffs, defense power buffs...


    Sweet deal.


    What I wanted was the ability to support those allies more efficiently.


    And the ability to create variables, something unexpected.


    In that regard, this ultimate skill [Imperial Edict] was exactly what I had wished for.


    Or is it the other way around?


    The ultimate skill is a culmination of a characters essence.


    In other words, it could be considered the conclusion that character has reached through living and growing.


    I had wished for this kind of skill, so my ultimate skill manifested in this form.


    That seemed a plausible way to look at it.


    ...Ill need to order some flags when the day breaks.


    With a legendary strength stat of 13 at level 50, I had no idea how long I could carry the flags around.


    Should I start doing push-ups starting tomorrow?


    ***


    The next day.


    I was about to head to the blacksmith in a good mood when an unexpected guest showed up in the morning.


    "Your Majesty."


    It was Godhand.


    Why are you here after having such a good time with your girlfriend last night? Didnt have enough fun? Huh?


    I stopped myself from asking half-jokingly (and half-angrily) because Godhands expression was extremely serious.


    "I came because I have something important to discuss."


    "What is it?"


    Once inside the mansion, Godhand quickly scanned the surroundings before leaning in and lowering his voice.


    "Youre aware that Crossroad is currently allowing unrestricted access for outsiders, correct?"


    "Thats right."


    We dont discriminate against any guests. As long as they arent monsters, theres no reason to turn away people who have made it all the way to this remote southern region.


    Godhand scanned the surroundings once more before whispering to me.


    "Just yesterday, spies dispatched from the Imperial Family infiltrated this city."


    I swallowed in surprise.


    "Spies from the Imperial Family? Does that mean"


    "Yes. They are agents from the Aegis Special Forces, sent by Lord Fernandez."


    I furrowed my brows.


    I was busy dealing with Lark, so why go to the trouble of keeping tabs on me at a time like this?


    "They didnt come to engage in any operations. Apparently, they felt their intelligence network had gotten weak and came to reinforce it."


    It felt like quite some time ago.


    There was an incident where we rooted out spies from the monster frontlines here.


    Those caught at the time were Saintess Margarita and Godhand. Both were reporting to Fernandez on behalf of the Imperial Family.


    Margarita had since ceased her spy activities and focused solely on her clerical duties. I had looked the other way.


    And Godhand had become my double agent.


    Still pretending to be under Fernandez, he had been reporting all information between the Imperial Family and me without fail.


    This time was no different. The moment new spies were dispatched from the central government, he came to inform me right away.


    "Leaving the fishing line out actually came in handy."


    The implication was that using Godhand as a double agent had proven to be quite effective.


    When I smirked, Godhand also gave a wry smile.


    "The newcomers have infiltrated various parts of the city, posing as refugees. It seems they intend to gather intelligence on the citys activities and report it to the Imperial Family."


    "Do as you please. I have no intention of stopping every little thing, just dont cause any trouble."


    If they had deliberately sent spies to understand the citys dynamics, stopping them from the get-go would be impossible.


    I had no reason to hide anything, nor did I have any grudges against Fernandez. So, I decided to let it be. If all goes well, I might even be able to turn the situation to my advantage.


    "However, Your Highness, theres something I felt I should report directly to you."


    "Hmm?"


    "The leader of the dispatched spies is currently..."


    Godhand hesitated for a moment but finally spoke.


    "... meeting with Captain Lucas."


    "...What?"


    The unexpected news momentarily stumped me.


    Whats going on?


    The spies Fernandez sent...


    ...Why are they meeting Lucas?

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Lucas stood on a barren hill just outside the east gate of Crossroad.


    The southern gate of Crossroad had its defenses, the western gate led to a communal cemetery, and the northern gate connected to another city.


    Unlike the other three gates that were always bustling with people, the east gate was always a quiet place.


    Thats why Lucas often came here when he had things to ponder alone.


    "Sigh..."


    With a faint sigh, Lucas took something out from his belongings.


    It was the hilt of [Bestowed Sword].


    The blade was broken and gone, leaving only the worn and crude hilt shaking pitifully in Lucass hand.


    It had lost its function as a sword long ago.


    Yet Lucas kept it, always carrying it with him.


    Because it was both precious and painfully significant.


    - Hey, Lucas. You still got the hilt of the first sword you used?


    Ashs voice, who had casually asked that question not too long ago, flashed across his mind.


    "..."


    His master.


    Had he really forgotten everything?


    That days events, and the oath of that day...


    As Lucas tightly closed his lips and looked down at the hilt he held,


    "Young Master!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice of a middle-aged man reached his ears.


    Startled, he looked up to see a scruffy middle-aged man with a full beard, running toward him with a cheerful smile.


    "Mason...?"


    "Yes, Young Master! The eternal loyal servant of the McGregor family, Mason!"


    The middle-aged man, Mason, was enormous. His broad shoulders and thick build resembled that of a bear.


    Strapped to his back was a great sword almost as big as a man.


    This burly middle-aged man ran up to Lucas and stopped before him. A surprised Lucas nervously uttered his name.


    "Its been a long time, Mason. How many years has it been?"


    "Since the McGregor familys swordsmanship dojo closed, its been roughly 8 years. Youve grown splendidly, Young Master...!"


    Mason seemed deeply moved by this long-awaited reunion, his eyes tinged with red.


    "I heard through the grapevine about your military exploits on the southern front. To think youve grown into a fine knight that doesnt tarnish the McGregor name... This Mason is overwhelmed!"


    "..."


    Feeling the weight of the compliment, Lucas gave a forced smile.


    The McGregor family, where Lucas was born, was once a prestigious knightly family that had produced the Empires best swordsman for generations.


    That was, until about a hundred years ago.


    Before the head of the McGregor family was implicated in treason a century ago.


    Although the family narrowly escaped complete extinction due to their previous accomplishments, the head lost his life, and the family diminished.


    Since then, they had not even produced a respectable swordsman, becoming an inconsequential declining nobility on the verge of disappearing.


    When it came to Lucass generation,


    They were struggling to even maintain the family, ultimately closing down their long-standing swordsmanship dojo.


    Mason had been an instructor at the McGregor swordsmanship dojo. At the same time, he was also a lifelong servant who had faithfully served the McGregor family.


    When the dojo closed and the McGregor family was about to vanish into the annals of history, Mason had tightly hugged Lucas and wept inconsolably.


    They had lost touch since then.


    Now, they were reunited in this southern hinterland.


    "You probably know that Ive been serving as Prince Ashs guard..."


    Pointing his chin toward Crossroad, Lucas looked at Mason and asked,


    "So how have you been all these years, Mason?"


    Mason grinned and said,


    "After that day, I enlisted under the command of Prince Fernandez, the second prince."


    He declared his allegiance openly, without any reservation.


    "Because he had long supported our McGregor family, it was only natural."


    "Ah..."


    Lucas, caught off guard, stammered and then chuckled awkwardly.


    "Is that so? Even now?"


    "Yes. Ive been working with Aegis Special Forces since then. My primary duty is..."


    Mason finally said it outright.


    "Espionage."


    "..."


    A crowd of people poured out from within.


    "Huh?"


    Crossroads east gate usually saw little traffic. The sudden appearance of dozens of people all at once was odd.


    Lucas looked in that direction. Mason, who also sensed something strange, did the same.


    ThudThudThudThudThud!


    People were rushing toward them.


    Leading them was...


    "Lucassss!"


    ...Ash.


    He had run so fast that his face had turned red, and the Third Prince of the Empire yelled out loud.


    "Ive found youuuu!"


    Arriving before Lucas in an instant, flanked by dozens of soldiers, Ash shouted without even catching his breath.


    "Catch that guy!"


    "Yes!"


    Dozens of soldiers raced forward with their spears, immediately surrounding Mason and


    Tackling him to the ground.


    "Wha?!"


    Thud!


    Mason was swiftly subdued without resistance. His hands were tightly bound with rope as he yelled out.


    "What is the meaning of this! I am a refugee from the north, and"


    "Huff, huff, quit your bullshit, you spy."


    Ash growled, catching his breath roughly.


    "I was willing to turn a blind eye. Whether you guys stir the pot or gather information, as long as it wasnt too serious, I was willing to ignore it."


    Caught off guard, a flustered Mason stuttered.


    To Mason, Ash shouted while pointing his finger.


    "But how dare you secretly try to scout a player from my team during the current season?! Thats tampering, you unethical scum!"


    Ash vented his frustration, throwing around terms commonly used in Earths sports contracts.


    "If you want to make a scouting offer, do it officially through me! State how much the transfer fee is! Ill at least hear you out! Not that Ill ever let him go!"


    "Wha, what..."


    "Forget it! Just throw him in jail!"


    Watching Mason being dragged off to prison, Lucas broke into a cold sweat.


    Mason glanced at Lucas with pitiful eyes, but given they hadnt had an honest discussion, Lucas couldnt help him.


    In front of Lucas, Ash smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "Lucas, want a raise?"


    "Uh, what?"


    "Or maybe a title? Lands? What do you want? This prince will grant it all! Any grievances, complaints, or suggestions, speak up! Oh, is it equipment? Should I arrange better gear for you?"


    While saying this, Ash suddenly noticed what Lucas was holding.


    It was the hilt of an old sword.


    "Huh?"


    Snatch!


    Ash grabbed it from Lucas hand and smiled brightly.


    "There was the sword you were demoted for!"


    "Ah...!"


    "Found it! Hey, do you have any idea how worried I was, thinking you mightve messed this up? Whew. Thank God you found it, really."


    Slipping the hilt of the sword into his grip, Ash grinned and gave a thumbs-up.


    "Im gonna turn this into an amazing weapon for you. You can look forward to it. With this, youll really soar, wont you? Just trust me, alright!"


    "..."


    Lucas stared blankly for a moment before slowly uttering,


    "My Lord... You told me earlier to only trust in you, right?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, I did."


    "So, do you trust me, My Lord?"


    "Of course! Who else would I trust if not you?"


    "What if I..."


    Lucas slowly dropped his bright blue eyes...


    And gently aimed at Ashs throat.


    "...told you that I once betrayed you?"


    The very throat he had once sought to tear open long ago.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Dungeon Base Camp. Blacksmith''s Shop.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Kellibey asked me with a concerned expression.


    Lost in my thoughts, I sighed and turned my head to the side.


    "I can''t figure out what my subordinates are thinking..."


    "Why, did you have another fight?"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    I shook the [Bestowed Sword] in my hand back and forth.


    "Should I just say that I really can''t understand them?"


    It wasn''t a figure of speech; I genuinely had no clue!


    I had no idea what had happened between Ash and Lucas in the past, and as a result, I didn''t know what Lucas wanted to do!


    - ''Even if I tell you that I once betrayed my lord in the past...?''


    After dropping such a cryptic hint, Lucas applied for leave for the first time since joining this front.


    And then he just up and left...without telling me where he was going!


    Damn it! Shit! Knowing full well I''m clueless about the past, why would you zip your mouth and run away? Why not just spit it out? Ah!


    "Sigh..."


    I turned my head to the opposite side and let out a deep sigh.


    "I thought if I paid them well and got along, everything would be fine... but turns out I''m entangled in a past I can''t even remember."


    "Hmm."


    "Managing a squad is more of a headache than I thought. Sigh."


    "Squad...? What are you talking about?"


    Even while cocking his head at my complaint-laden joke, Kellibey diligently prepared for the equipment upgrade.


    I had already copied Lucas''s awakening rune onto a scroll.


    I had found the [Bestowed Sword]. Had procured all the other materials. Now, only the upgrade process was left.


    I put the hilt of the shaking [Bestowed Sword] onto the table with a thunk.


    "Sigh. Anyway, how long will this take?"


    "Looks like it''ll take at least a week."


    Kellibey took the sword''s hilt and made a noise of either admiration or exasperationhard to tell.


    "Anyway, this sword''s hilt is... intriguing. It''s soaked in such deep ''regret.''"


    SSR-grade characters'' exclusive equipment is usually tied to the character''s storyline.


    Though some are intrinsically great items, many are rather mundane in terms of their properties.


    So, even after upgrading, they don''t perform well when wielded by others.


    However, when used by the respective character, they trigger unique interactions, outperforming most endgame equipment. That''s the mechanism behind exclusive equipment.


    "Regret... So that kind of thing can imbue a weapon?"


    "Yes, particularly this sword''s hiltit''s overflowing with ''regret.''"


    So a blacksmith can read that too? Interesting.


    "At this point, are you a blacksmith or more in the realm of a wizard?"


    "Heh, I did have some talent in magic. Not in ''releasing'' it but in ''infusing'' it. That''s why I chose this path."


    I imagined Kellibey in a wizard version, a bald dwarf in robes, emitting magic with a stern expression.


    ''Doesnt fit at all.''


    Just stick to blacksmithing. You suit it so well.


    I turned my head and asked Hannibal, the assistant blacksmith who was on standby.


    "By the way, are you doing a spirit enchantment this time too?"


    I wondered if it would be possible to upgrade this weapon into a spirit weapon, like Evangeline''s exclusive equipment.


    Hannibal shook his head vigorously.


    "No, I don''t think it''s possible with this weapon. The emotion imbued is too strong..."


    According to Hannibal, the stronger the specific emotion imbued in the equipment, the harder it is for a spirit to inhabit it.


    The Aegis Special Forces'' first team, in other words, seemed to represent ''power'' even within the Special Forces.


    "So what brings you to my city, Team Leader 1? Planning to suppress some forces?"


    "How can a mere Special Forces grunt like me do anything about the monster front that''s responsible for the southern border of the Empire? That''s not why I''m here," Mason bowed deeply as he spoke.


    "To be frank, ever since the destruction of the intelligence network in Crossroad, gathering information has become difficult. Our Special Forces team decided we need to reinforce the intelligence line, so additional manpower was deployed this time."


    "Then why are you here? Using a sledgehammer to crack a nut?"


    "Lord Lucas is here, and I forced my way down to meet him."


    Mason''s massive hand moved to his chest.


    "I belong to Lord Lucas'' Noble House, the MacGregor. I''ve dedicated my life to serving the MacGregor Noble House. When I got a chance to meet him after so long, how could I not come?"


    "Hmm."


    So Lucas'' surname was MacGregor. I''d heard it a few times but never committed it to memory.


    I realized I really didn''t know anything about Lucas, despite having been his bodyguard for so long. I didn''t know which Noble House he belonged to, how many family members he had, or whether he got along with Ash in the past. I knew nothing.


    Since Lucas'' acquaintance was here, I thought it might be a good time to gather some info.


    "You seemed pretty close to Lucas, Mason?"


    "Close? I was the one who first taught him how to wield a sword. I''ve been watching him since he was born. Not like a son, that would be disrespectful, but more like a nephew."


    "That''s convenient."


    I pressed my body close to the prison bars. "Could you tell me more about Lucas'' childhood? Just curious."


    "What benefits would I get from sharing that information?"


    "Well, it depends on how interesting your story is. Maybe you''ll find yourself in a much more spacious and comfortable cell."


    Mason smirked as if amused.


    "It''s strange, Prince Ash."


    "Huh? What is?"


    "You grew up with Lord Lucas from a young age."


    Mason bared his teeth, flashing a menacing grin.


    "Why do you act like you''ve forgotten everything?"


    ***


    Whooosh


    Lucas stood alone on the southern wall.


    The chilly wind of late autumn and early winter slashed across his face. He silently absorbed the wind, looking down from the wall.


    He had applied for leave for the first time, yet he had no particular desires or destinations in mind.


    He simply wanted to run away from a past that kept catching up to him.


    ''MacGregor, MacGregor...''


    Repeating his surname, etched into his memory like crimson letters that wouldn''t fade, Lucas clenched his mouth shut.


    ''If only I could live without remembering.''


    His surname, his memories, his past...


    If they could all vanish with the flow of time, that would be enough.


    If he could just live in the ''here and now,'' serving his lord, that would be more than sufficient.


    Reality had never been so warm.


    Just as the seasons changed and the "Winter General" came calling every year, the past relentlessly breathed its cold air down Lucas'' neck.


    "Haah..."


    Lucas let out a long sigh.


    The weather had turned remarkably chilly, so the breath he exhaled instantly froze into a white mist.


    ''...It was an early winter day like this back then too.''


    Watching his own breath scatter like fog, Lucas thought to himself.


    About his own past.


    A past dotted with memories, longings, and betrayals.


    Days Lucas McGregor never wanted to revisit.


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    15 years ago.


    On a winter day when white snowflakes were falling.


    "..."


    Lucas looked down at the corpses of his parents who had died in a crash.


    The overturned carriage had rolled off the bridge and fallen below.


    It was winter, and the river under the bridge had dried up completely. There was no chance of surviving by falling into the water.


    The carriage was shattered into pieces, and his parents were crushed to death.


    Just before the carriage rolled off, Lucas was the only one who survived, thrown out by his mother.


    However, Lucas couldnt immediately hold a funeral for his parents. He wasnt even given time to collect their bodies.


    "Youre Lucas McGregor, arent you? The eldest son of the McGregor family."


    A cold voice reached Lucass ears as he looked down at his shattered parents below the bridge.


    It was the Capital Defense Force, who had rushed there after receiving a report of the accident.


    For them, escorting the surviving Lucas to their destination was a priority over recovering the corpses of the McGregor couple.


    "Please come this way. His Highness is waiting for you."


    "But, my parents..."


    "We will handle the recovery. Now, hurry."


    The soldiers, seemingly unfazed, sat Lucas in a new carriage.


    Lucas was led away, leaving behind the corpses of his parents.


    It felt so unreal that he couldnt even shed tears.


    Shocked by the death of his parents and covered in dirt and blood from the accident, Lucas was taken to the imperial palace.


    To be exact, a minor palace.


    It was the residence of the second prince, Fernandez.


    ***


    "Its unfortunate that the head and the wife of the McGregor family died in an accident. My deepest regrets."


    Tap. Tap.


    Light footsteps resonated, coming closer to Lucas, who was kneeling.


    Numbly staring at the ground, Lucas slowly raised his head.


    "I was planning to strengthen the bond between your family and mine upon introducing myself today. Its unfortunate this happened."


    A boy with glasses perched on the tip of his nose stood there.


    His shiny black hair had a red hue flowing through it, and his pitch-black eyes also held a fiery red light.


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everblack.


    He was the twelve-year-old second prince of the empire.


    Seven-year-old Lucas shivered as he looked up at the prince. He had no clue what was going on.


    Fernandez gave a gentle smile. Although his red eyes were not smiling at all.


    "We should also talk about the repayment of debts."


    "Debt...sir?"


    "Yes, debt. As you will become the head of the McGregor family, you should know."


    Fernandezs explanation was simple.


    The McGregor family was in financial ruin, they had to take on debt to survive, and Fernandez had lent them money based on the familys name.


    However, the McGregor family had failed to repay on time, and the interest had snowballed.


    "I had called your parents today to discuss that debt... this is a headache."


    Lucas, who was just seven years old, couldnt fully understand Fernandezs complicated words.


    However.


    "Even if its unfortunate and pitiable, we cant just forget about the debt, can we?"


    He was perceptive enough to realize that this conversation was a matter of life and death.


    No, not just for him but for everyone left in the family.


    He instinctively understood that the fate of the McGregor family rested in the hands of the boy standing before him.


    "...Ill do whatever it takes."


    And so, Lucas bowed his head.


    "Just... please spare us."


    As he looked down at Lucas, Fernandez whispered with a faint smile.


    "Good timing, Lucas."


    "Huh...?"


    "I have a task that suits you. Moreover, youve lost your parents and become an orphan, which makes you even more appropriate for this job."


    Fernandez bowed slightly, locking eyes with Lucas, who was visibly trembling.


    "Alright, kids, listen up! As I told you this morning, starting today Lucas will be living here with us. Hes younger than you both, so youll need to take good care of him, got it?"


    Dustia then introduced the two to Lucas.


    "This is Serenade! Shes three years older than you and frequently visits the palace, so youll have plenty of chances to say hello. Serenade, this is Lucas. Youre the eldest among the three of you, so please look after him."


    "Yes, Mama."


    The girl with hair like water, Serenade, bowed deeply toward Dustia, then gave Lucas a shy smile. Lucas awkwardly averted his eyes.


    "And this here is my son Ash! Hes a year older than you."


    At Dustias gesture, the boy with black hair dashed behind Serenade to hide.


    Serenade chuckled briefly as if tickled, and Dustia let out an incredulous laugh.


    "Ash? Oh, boy. Hiding behind your sister again? Come out and greet Lucas. What are you so wary about?"


    "..."


    "You were so excited yesterday, talking about how happy you were to get a new sibling. Now youre shy when you finally meet him? Cant even greet him? Should I do it for you?"


    "No, no, I can do it..."


    The boy with black hairAshtimidly emerged from behind Serenade.


    "Hem, hem, ahem!"


    Glancing around nervously, Ash then rubbed his tiny hands on his pants and extended one for a handshake.


    "Hello!"


    "Ah... Hello, Your Highness."


    Lucas awkwardly reciprocated the handshake. Ash looked at Lucas with fascination.


    "So youre really going to be my bodyguard?"


    Lucas had been appointed as Ashs exclusive bodyguard, being the successor of the McGregor family. It was under this pretext that he was allowed to reside in the Star Palace.


    "Yes! Your Highness, I may still be lacking, but I promise to train diligently so that I can adequately serve as your guard...!"


    Lucas shut his eyes tightly and recited the lines he had memorized beforehand.


    And the rest just slipped out.


    "Ill definitely become the strongest knight in the Imperial Capital...! To uplift the honor of the McGregor family, and also...!"


    It was always the same refrain from his parents.


    You must become stronger than anyone else, theyd say. To revive the fallen McGregor family.


    His parents had been drilling that message into him until the very moment their carriage plummeted off a cliff.


    Lucas, who had been speaking rapidly, suddenly caught himself and halted.


    Watching Lucas with wide eyes, Ash responded with a beaming smile.


    "You dont have to be the strongest knight, Lucas."


    "Huh?"


    "I may never become an emperor, but my dream is to become the coolest guy in the world."


    Ashs big, round eyes sparkled like the moon, and he smiled brightly.


    "So, as my bodyguard, you should aim to become the coolest knight in the world."


    Not the strongest knight, but the coolest knight.


    "Got it?"


    "..."


    It was the first time Lucas had ever heard such a story in his life.


    The most splendid knight?


    What was that about?


    Dazed, Lucas nodded hesitantly. Ash grinned as if satisfied.


    Just then, Alberto came into the garden carrying a tray filled with a teapot and snacks.


    "Ive brought tea and refreshments, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you, Alberto. Well, kids, shall we eat and chat?"


    Ash and Serenade chirped an affirmative Yes and gestured to Lucas to join them.


    Unsure of what to do, Lucas took a seat at the table, following his brother and sisters lead.


    Ash and Serenade bickered over what tasted better and fed Lucas some snacks.


    The second empress of Dustia watched the childrens interactions with a smile.


    Though it was winter, the garden at midday even had a warmth to it.


    In Lucass life, no


    In the lives of Lucas, Serenade, and Ash, the warmest and most peaceful days began just like this.


    - Keep an eye on that childs every move and report to me.


    And at the same time,


    Days harboring poison also began.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    After teatime had ended, it was time for Lucas to be guided to his quarters.


    The second empress, Dustia, personally escorted Lucas. The room allocated for Lucas was located on the first floor of the palace.


    "From now on, youll use this room."


    Lucas belongings were already neatly arranged in the room by Alberto.


    Lucas opened his mouth slightly as he entered the room. It seemed even better than the room he had used back in his family home.


    "Thank you for showing me, Second Empress Mother."


    "...Lucas."


    Dustia crouched down in front of Lucas to meet his eye level and gave him a warm smile.


    "Ive heard about the hard times youve been through. Its been difficult, hasnt it?"


    "..."


    "Im not going to say you should consider this place like home, but... Ill do my best to make sure you can be as comfortable as you would be in your own home. Ash and Serenade will help as well."


    "...Thank you, Second Empress."


    Lucas bowed his head slightly.


    "Ill also do my best."


    "Lets all do our best together."


    Dustia smiled casually.


    Somehow, that thoughtful smile seemed really motherly.


    Embarrassed, Lucas quickly stepped back and accidentally knocked over a candlestick on the desk.


    "Ah...?!"


    Before Lucas could catch the falling candlestick, the fallen candle hit the floor and flames were about to spread on the carpet


    Snap.


    but they didnt.


    Dustia reached out and flicked her finger, and as if time rewound, the candlestick soared back into the air and neatly returned to its place on the desk.


    "Uh...?"


    Startled, Lucas looked at Dustia and saw a sparkling gray magical power around her.


    It was as if a clock was being wound; the spiraling magic power was drawn back into her body.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After performing the mysterious miracle, Dustia coughed roughly. Only after her coughing had stopped did she wink at Lucas.


    "Ah, Id get in trouble if they found out I used magic... This is a secret between us, Lucas, okay?"


    Dustia extended her pinky finger, and Lucas, almost unconsciously, extended his own.


    Their pinkies intertwined and shook up and down.


    It was a promise to keep the secret.


    Smiling sweetly, Dustia gently stroked Lucas golden hair and then waved her hand as she left the room.


    "Have a good night, Lucas. If you need anything, call for Alberto."


    "Yes, yes...! Sleep well!"


    Dustia, who seemed to find Lucas polite bow adorable, waved her hand and closed the door.


    Lucas, who had been staring blankly at the closed door, stumbled and collapsed onto the bed.


    His mind was cluttered. Everything felt awkward.


    The circumstances that led him here after losing his parents, the kindness bestowed by unfamiliar faces, the cold bed covers and pillow in the winter air...


    And the mysterious magic Dustia had just displayed.


    Lucas turned his head to the side with a short sigh.Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    And spotted Ash, breathing out white mist against the window, clinging on from the outside.


    "...?"


    Rubbing his eyes, wondering if he was seeing things, Lucas found that he was not mistaken. It was really Ash.


    The eight-year-old prince was clinging to the window of Lucas room, shivering, and mouthing, Can you open this?


    "?!"


    Startled, Lucas practically rolled to the window to open it for him.


    Ash tumbled into the room, grinning with his cheeks flushed from the cold.


    "Hello, Lucas!"


    "Ah, hello... Your Highness."


    Lucas, who still couldnt grasp the situation, asked in confusion.


    "What brings you here at this hour...?"


    Then, Ash grinned mischievously and exclaimed,


    "Lets play!"


    Lucass blue eyes narrowed in bewilderment.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Playing with a friend at night has always been my dream! Serenade leaves the house at night, and Im super bored all by myself!"


    With that, Ash eagerly climbed back onto the windowsill and gestured outside.


    "Follow me! Ill take you to my secret base!"


    The young prince disappeared out the window. Lucas, flustered, hastily followed suit and emerged outside.


    It was cold, even though it wasnt snowing.


    Puffing out white breaths, Ash navigated the narrow stone walls of the Kings Castle, ascended the outer stairs, and finally, after clambering all the way to the roof


    Entered an attic just below the castles peak through a window.


    Gasping for air, Lucas trailed behind. Ash then proudly announced, pointing to the attics interior,


    "This is my secret base!"


    Secret base... was a generous term for what was a simple attic.


    There were childrens books, toys, and a chessboard scattered about, along with blankets, lamps, and jars filled with preserved fruits.


    Ash proudly spoke to Lucas, who was blinking and looking around.


    "Ill make a special exception for you to enter!"


    "Th-thank you...?"


    "Ah! The password is this! Remember it!"


    Ash raised a small hand and knocked on the window.


    Vowing to request a lesson from the old maids in the palace, Lucas nodded to himself in approval.


    Unaware of his escorts sinister plans, Ash let out a deep sigh as he stood on his tiptoes.


    "I wish I was a little taller..."


    Currently, Ash was shorter than Serenade.


    Ash didnt seem to like the reality that the girl he liked was taller than him.


    Lucas thought that this was just a phase and that Ash would eventually grow taller than Serenade.


    But at the moment, the desire to tease outweighed the urge to console.


    "Youre not growing taller because you stay up all night, you know?"


    "Why are you so tall, then? Weve been staying up together!"


    "Height is genetic, you know. Plus, I practice swordsmanship every day..."


    "Ugh! Stop bragging and share some of your height!"


    Ash, who had been lamenting, sighed and pulled something out of the wardrobe.


    "Here, Lucas! Take this."


    Puzzled, Lucas accepted the item.


    "What is this...?"


    "Its a sword."


    It was an iron sword.


    The blade was around 50cm long, shorter than the wooden sword Lucas usually used. It appeared to be specifically crafted to be carried within the Imperial Palace.


    However, it was just the right size for young Lucas to wield.


    Lucas opened his mouth slightly as he admired the glint of the blade. From the hilt to the blade and the scabbard, it was stunningly exquisite.


    Ash shrugged awkwardly.


    "I thought you should start using a real sword instead of a wooden one. I got permission from Alberto and had this custom-made in the Imperial Capitals forge. Do you like it?"


    "Your Majesty..."


    Moved, Lucas looked at Ash, who added,


    "Itd be embarrassing for me if my bodyguard showed up with a crappy sword at our engagement ceremony... Dont you think a wooden sword lacks... visual impact?"


    "...Please give me back my sentiment. Ugh."


    Grumbling, Lucas slung the sword onto his belt. Though short, it looked quite impressive.


    "Good, my bodyguard!"


    Satisfied with Lucass appearance, Ash slapped him on the shoulder with a determined look.


    "Im counting on you to be my squire today!"


    "Yes, yes. Any special instructions?"


    "Alright! Lets go!"


    Ash took a deep breath and confidently stepped outside. Lucas followed closely behind.


    As they moved down the hallway, servants and maids, busy attending to the engagement guests, noticed Ash and broke into applause and cheers.


    Walking with a mix of modesty and confidence, Ash led the way, and Lucas followed, holding back a smile.


    Finally, they arrived at the banquet area set up in the courtyard of the palace--


    "Ah."


    In the middle of the lush summer garden,


    A stunning fifteen-year-old Serenade stood waiting.


    The girl with shiny, aquatic-colored hair wore a beige dress that resembled what is commonly known as a Mermaid line.


    She looked, quite literally, like a mermaid.


    "Ah..."


    Serenade blushed and looked away as her eyes met Ashs. Her long eyelashes cast shadows over her large, silver eyes.


    "..."


    Ash stood frozen, unable to take another step.


    Absolutely breathtaking.


    After closing Ashs gaping mouth, Lucas shook his head disappointingly.


    Then,


    Geez.


    Wham!


    He pushed Ash on the back.


    "What? Wha-whoa!"


    Ash stumbled into the center of the garden.


    The one who steadied the wobbling Ash was Serenade. The two swayed for a moment before finally regaining balance.


    And then, as if on cue, they both burst into laughter.


    Laughter spread among the guests attending the engagement ceremony as well.


    Seated in the banquet area were the Second Empress of Dustia, Count and Countess of Silver Winter, and various nobles, all clapping and laughing.


    Only one person was crying: Alberto...


    Albertos face was stiff, as if trying to control his emotions, but tears streamed down freely.


    Lucass once-prided mustache drooped at both ends, saturated with moisture. What a disaster, he thought, feeling a sting on the bridge of his nose.


    Be happy, Your Highness.


    Amidst applause and cheers, young boys and girls touched foreheads, exchanging joyful conversations.


    Watching the adorable and heartwarming scene, Lucas absentmindedly scanned the audience.


    And then.


    He saw Fernandez standing in the guest section.


    Though he hadnt seen Fernandez in five years, the seventeen-year-old had grown up so much he was almost unrecognizable. However, there was no mistaking that dark red hair and eyes, and that aura.


    "...!"


    As Lucass eyes widened and his shoulders tensed, Fernandez raised his index finger to his lips.


    Shush.


    Fernandezs eyes, visible through his glasses, let out a thin smile. Lucas clenched his teeth without realizing it.


    A small orchestra began to play. The young couple awkwardly pulled each other close and began to dance.


    In the warm and dazzling sunlight, the engagement ceremony commenced.


    And Lucas had to follow Fernandezs gesture, stepping into the looming shadow.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    In the garden courtyard where an engagement ceremony was unfolding, Fernandez and Lucas were discreetly engaged in a private conversation, avoiding the eyes of others.


    Fernandez grinned as he praised Lucas.


    "You''ve done an excellent job on your surveillance assignment, Lucas."


    For the past five years, Lucas had diligently reported on the affairs of the Star Palace to Fernandez. It had mostly been mundane, peaceful day-to-day activities, so Lucas had rationalized it to himself. But deep down, he knew.


    This could be a betrayal not just of Ash, but of everyone in the Star Palace.


    Fernandez''s gaze shifted to the sword strapped to Lucas''s waist.


    "It seems you''ve gained quite a bit of trust."


    "...!"


    Startled, Lucas clutched the sheath on his hip. It held a short iron sword recently bestowed upon him by Ash. Being permitted to carry a blade within the palace was a sign of absolute trust.


    Feeling the weight of that trust, Lucas clenched his mouth shut.


    Ash had entrusted him with a sword, yet here he was, colluding with Fernandez.


    Fernandez chuckled at Lucas''s inner turmoil and turned his head.


    "Don''t worry too much. All of this will be over soon."


    "What?"


    "Your surveillance assignment is coming to an end, Lucas."


    Surprised, Lucas looked at Fernandez with widened eyes, but Fernandez was already looking at the ongoing engagement ceremony in the courtyard.


    Ash, who had been dancing awkwardly, finally tripped and fell, stepping on Serenade''s skirt in the process. Both the boy and the girl rolled on the ground, screaming, and soon were looking at each other, laughing heartily.


    As Fernandez watched this adorable and innocent scene unfold with a warm smile, he gestured with his hand.


    "There won''t be a need to deceive these people anymore. However, one thing from your last report needs confirmation."


    Fernandez''s eyes, seen through his glasses, flashed like a snake''s.


    "Next week, the Second Empress Dustia and Ash are set to visit the House of Silver Winter. That''s confirmed, correct?"


    "Yes... Yes, it''s confirmed."


    Dustia was a former war slave of the Emperor. She had become frail due to lingering after-effects from participating in various wars with the Emperor, and therefore never usually left the Star Palace.


    However, this time she was planning to visit the Serenade''s housesoon to be her in-lawsthe House of Silver Winter.


    The entire Star Palace had already begun preparations for this rare outing.


    All possible measures were being taken to ensure that no information leaked to the outside world. And yet, Lucas had divulged this information to Fernandez.


    After observing Dustia and Ash in turn, Fernandez spoke calmly.


    "There may be a ''small incident'' at that time."


    "What...?"


    Fernandez nodded slightly.


    "So, do not get involved. You might get hurt if you''re caught up in it."


    "No, wait a minute, Lord Fernandez...!"


    "All the hard work you''ve put in will be properly rewarded once this is over. The McGregor family will receive ample compensation. Know that if you continue to follow my orders, you may rise to become a powerful family under the protection of the Imperial Family."


    Grinning, Fernandez waved his hand and headed out of the Star Palace.


    "Let''s keep up the good work, Lucas. Have a great day."


    His entourage, who had been waiting, escorted him away.


    Lucas stood there, bewildered, watching Fernandez''s receding figure.


    ''A small incident might occur...? What does that mean...?''


    A vivid sense of dread crawled up his spine.


    Trembling, Lucas turned around.


    In the bright sunlight, the people of the Star Palace were still joyfully conducting the engagement ceremony.


    Lucas trembled as if a child had accidentally spilled black paint into a clear pond.


    However, the spilled paint was already spreading throughout the pond.


    ***


    A few days later.


    Dustia and Ash were scheduled to visit the Count of Silver Winter.


    This day also happened to be a rare day off for Lucas.


    He had been encouraged to return to the McGregor family home, which he had not been able to visit frequently, and take some rest.


    "Send my regards to the McGregor family. Deliver the gifts I sent, too. Rest well and come back. You understand, right?"


    Dustia gently smiled as she patted Lucas''s head. Unable to reply, Lucas simply nodded.


    "See you later, Lucas!"


    Ash and Dustia waved and climbed into the carriage.


    Watching the scene in a daze, Lucas suddenly blocked the carriage.


    "Wait, hold on!"


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "I want to come too!"


    Ash and Dustia widened their eyes.


    "You want to go to the Count of Silver Winter''s place?"


    "Ah... I want to see... Sister Serenade..."


    Thud.


    Ash''s arm fell to the ground.


    Lucas blankly stared at Ash''s lifeless face.


    The boy who had been happy at his engagement ceremony just a few days ago and was joking around moments ago was now lifeless.


    Lucas couldn''t bring himself to believe this reality, and no tears came.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s..."


    Because he had colluded with Fernandez and given him information, this... everyone had died.


    That''s when it happened.


    A gentle touch landed on Lucas''s shoulder. Startled, he turned to see it was Dustia.


    The Second Empress gave a composed smile and nodded her head slightly.


    "It''s okay, Lucas. It''s okay."


    And then she extended her hand-


    And snapped her fingers.


    Click.


    A sound he''d heard before, the activation of magic power.


    Then... something unbelievable happened.


    Gray magic power burst from her body, spiraling around the area like winding clock springs.


    And time began to rewind.


    The shattered carriage twisted back into shape mid-air, its broken parts fusing back together.


    The dead horses, the coachmen, the guardswounds healed, they staggered back to their feet in the state they were before the ambush.


    AndAsh too.


    The arrows lodged in his body reversed out, the splattered blood was drawn back in, and even his torn clothes restoredreturning to the moment just before he was shot.


    "Huh?"


    Breathing normally again, Ash blinked his eyes in dismay.


    It was as if time around the carriage had rewound.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Then Dustia collapsed, coughing up blood. The gray magic power that had filled the area couldn''t return to her and dispersed like fog.


    "Empress Mother!"


    Lucas hurriedly checked Dustia''s condition.


    The attackers were just as confused by the situation.


    Clearly flustered, they hastily readied themselves for battle again, while the resurrected guards scrambled to prepare their defense.


    Just at that moment.


    Clop! Clop! Clop!


    A line of knights could be seen galloping from the direction of the King''s Castle.


    "Tsk...!"


    With a hiss of their tongues, the attackers exchanged signals and quickly mounted their horses to flee the scene.


    Watching the retreating figures of the attackers, Lucas blurted out in a daze.


    "Di-did we survive?"


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    That''s when it happened.


    A man leading knights arrived at the scene of the ambush and gave a grim command.


    "Everyone, chase after them."


    "We obey your Highness'' command!"


    "These scoundrels dared to attack my wife and son. I''ll have them caught alive and slit open their bellies for interrogation. Understand? They must be caught alive."


    "Yes!"


    The knights spurred their horses and chased after the attackers like a whirlwind.


    The man''s voice seemed to glitter like gold.


    Lucas trembled as he turned his body backward. All the others around him had already bowed their heads to the ground, shaking with fear.


    Swoosh-


    With a light move, the man dismounted from his white horse and came up to Dustia, Ash, and Lucas.


    "You were warned not to misuse the art of Time Regression."


    The man.


    The emperor who ruled the empire and controlled half the world.


    "That magic is not a blessing, but a heavenly punishment imposed upon your tribe."


    Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblack whispered, unexpectedly in a gentle voice.


    "My beloved Dustia."


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Ash seemed to be disoriented from the aftermath of coming back to life.


    He had fallen asleep in Dustias arms inside the carriage.


    Gently stroking her sons smooth forehead, Dustia asked, "How did you know to come and save us?"


    Standing outside the carriage and looking in at his wife and son was the EmperorTraha, who replied, "The Prophet informed me."


    Five hundred years ago, when Everblack was just a small kingdom, a mage had suddenly appeared and contributed to its revival.


    This mage had transformed a mere thorn bush into a magical lighthouse that foresaw the future, and thanks to that, Everblack grew into a powerful nation.


    Ever since, it had declared itself an empire. And even now, five hundred years later, the immortal who advised the Emperor on future matters was still alive.


    In the Imperial Family, this elderly figure was called the Prophet.


    "He warned me that you would be attacked and advised me to go save you immediately. So, I promptly took knights with me and came."


    "Turns out, that scammers prophecies are occasionally accurate."


    "Watch your language. He is a benefactor of Everblack."


    Traha casually spoke, noticing the displeasure on Dustias face.


    "Your regression magic always seems to be used to save others lives. All your life youve protected me, and now our son."


    "..."


    "Did you use up all the remaining power in this recent use of regression magic?"


    "...Yes."


    "Then you wont hold out much longer."


    "Is that what you say to a dying wife?"


    Dustia looked away from her husband, her eyes dropping.


    "The heavenly punishment bestowed upon our clan... The curse of regression is inherited. Bloodline inheritance. After I die, it will transfer to this child."


    Her trembling hand gently stroked Ashs head.


    "I can only share the characteristic that it reverses time, not how it will manifest... I cant predict how this child will inherit this curse, which is unfortunate."


    "Ash will overcome it."


    Traha smirked and bowed slightly toward Dustia.


    "Because he is our son."


    The Emperor and the Second Empress shared a brief kiss.


    After their lips parted and he stroked her cheek, Traha slowly stepped outside.


    "Return to the palace to recuperate. Make good use of your remaining time."


    As Traha turned and walked away, Dustia weakly muttered, "For my last wish, may you fall into hell, Your Majesty."


    With a bitter smile, the Emperor softly replied, "If I could be reunited with you there, it wouldnt be so bad."


    Mounting his white horse, Emperor Traha shouted, "Forward!" and galloped toward the Kings Castle.


    Dustia, who had been holding back her emotions, let out a long sigh.


    "...Lets go, Lucas."


    Lucas, who had been eavesdropping while standing guard nearby, hurriedly ran over, startled. Dustia managed a weak smile.


    "Lets spend the remaining vacation at home."NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Thus, Dustia, the Second Empress, who had taken her first vacation in decades, returned to the Star Palace.


    And she never stepped out again.


    ***


    After the ambush, the Second Empress Dustias condition deteriorated rapidly.


    "...Hasnt this happened before?"


    Every moment of every day, she felt a strong sense of dj vu.


    "Another dj vu... it feels like Ive lived through this, hundreds, thousands of times..."


    "Its probably just your imagination, Mother. Look, this tea just came in from the south"


    "No. I have... Ive tasted this tea before."


    Dustia glared at the teacup that Ash extended toward her and violently shook her head, tearing at her hair.


    "If you say that while smiling, handing me the tea in this situation...! Its all something Ive experienced before!"


    "Mother, calm down...!"


    Clang-!


    Dustias flailing arm pushed Ash away, and the teacup in Ashs hand fell to the floor, shattering into pieces. Hot tea splashed all around.


    Gasping, Dustia quickly snapped to her senses and murmured as she hugged Ash tightly.


    "Ah, Ash, Ash, my poor and pitiful child..."


    "Mother...?"


    "I cant pass this torment onto you... Ill live, for as long as possible. Just bear with it for a little longer..."


    Such events repeated daily.


    Dustia felt uneasy about everything and would have uncontrollable fits. The once warm and comforting imperial residence quickly deteriorated.


    "As an example, Ill have their heads severed one by one right in front of you."


    Fernandez ran his slender finger horizontally across his own neck.


    "And then Ill have your head cut off and send it to the secondary palace of the Second Empress. Id like it to be known as the fate of a filthy traitor."


    "..."


    "Did you think you had a choice, Lucas?"


    With a natural condescension, the red eyes behind the glasses emitted a creepy light.


    "Sit. Kneel."


    With gritted teeth, Lucas finally had no choice but to slowly kneel on the floor. A clear smirk formed on the edge of Fernandezs lips.


    "I need useful dogs, Lucas... so Im giving you a last chance to prove your loyalty to me."


    Lucass eyes bulged at the following words.


    "My agents will soon attack the secondary palace of the Second Empress. Cooperate then. Open the gates and let my agents in."


    "Wha, what...!"


    "And assist in the assassination of the Second Empress of Dustia and Prince Ash. If you do it with your own hands, youll score more points with me."


    Lucas shook his head roughly.


    "I cant do it, I cant do such a thing!"


    "Then everyone dies here."


    At Fernandezs signal, his subordinates simultaneously drew their swords.


    The sight of a sword pointed at Masons neck on the floor was visible. The cold touch of metal touched Lucass neck as well.


    "Even if you dont cooperate, the Second Empress of Dustia and Ash will die. But if you cooperate, you and your family can live."


    "..."


    "Lucas. I value you and the potential of the McGregor family, thats why Im going through this troublesome process to prove your worth."


    Fernandez softly whispered, his voice becoming gentle.


    "Im going to be Emperor. And I want to employ you heavily in the future."


    "Uh, guh...!"


    "Think carefully. What will you gain by sticking with an empress plagued by madness and a prince who is nothing but kind and talentless?"


    Fernandez leveled his eyes with Lucass, staring into his blue eyes.


    "This is my last offer. Prove your loyalty to me."


    "..."


    "Ill give you everything. Your life, your future."


    With that, Lucas closed his eyes tightly.


    ***


    It was a clear winter night.


    Just like that day seven years ago when Lucas first came to this secondary palace.


    Now fourteen, Lucas stood at the back gate of the palace, blankly staring up at the sky.


    The choice was never there to begin with. If he refused, everyone would die; if he accepted, both Lucas and the McGregor family could live.


    In that case, what choice did he have but to accept?


    As Lucas was justifying his decision to himself, the sound of a cuckoo bird reached his ears. It was the signal.


    Screech


    Carefully opening the back door, people clad in black masks and robes streamed in.


    Without a word, they moved swiftly through the backyard and infiltrated the Star Palace.


    Trembling as he watched this scene unfold, the leader of the assassination squad quietly handed something to Lucas.


    "If you cant do it sober... place this in your body."


    It looked like a syringe filled with dark blue blood. Lucas asked with curiosity.


    "...What is this?"


    "A beastification serum. Its still being tested in the dark division. Its somewhat of a failure since it cant produce antibodies, but... the berserk effect is quite useful."


    "..."


    "Its from the Center. It allows you to wield the power of a beast for a short period and... it removes cumbersome emotions like guilt and conscience."


    "..."


    "I used it on my first mission too. It will help."


    Leaving a stunned Lucas behind, the leader of the assassination squad strode into the Star Palace.


    Gritting his teeth, Lucas clenched the serum tightly in his hand.


    After Dustia had gone mad, the Star Palace had gradually reduced its servants and had no reliable security force of its own.


    Though defensive and security magic had been set up around the periphery of the Star Palace, the moment the door was opened from the inside, they were all nullified.


    Now, the lives of Dustia and Ash were as fragile as a flame in the wind.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Members of the Dark Squad agilely infiltrated the interior of the Star Palace.


    Lucas trailed behind them at a leisurely pace.


    Walking down the halls of the Star Palace, Lucas was briefly lost in memories.


    Of the beautiful youth he''d spent here with Serenade, Alberto, and so many others.


    Dustia, who had tenderly cared for him after he lost his parents and came here.


    Ash, who''d take arrows for him and told him to call him ''brother''.


    Those sparkling, beautiful days were now trampled by the intruders'' military boots.


    ''...''


    Lucas came to a halt.


    He then drew the sword that Ash had gifted him, which hung at his waist.


    Shing-!


    As the sound of the blade meeting the open air rang out, the leader of the Dark Squad looked back at him quizzically.


    Tears rolled down from Lucas''s blue eyes as he glared at the leader of the Dark Squad. The leader clicked his tongue.


    "Planning to stop us now?"


    ''...''


    "You should''ve just kept the door closed in the first place, kid. You opened the door for us, the blade''s already in your gut, what''s the point now?"


    "That''s not it."


    Lucas spat out the words fiercely.


    "I''ve clearly aided you all. I''ve kept my promise to Lord Fernandez. So, Lord Fernandez must spare my family... Separate from that, I intend to die here accidentally."


    If Dustia and Ash had to die today, Lucas had resolved to die here as well.


    "The serum''s side effects will make me rampage, unable to distinguish friend from foe... and attack you."


    "Listen kid, stop the nonsense. Just put that sword away, and we''ll let bygones be by-"


    But before the leader could finish, Lucas stabbed a syringe containing the serum into his own neck.


    As soon as it was injected, a magical chemical reaction spread throughout Lucas''s body.


    Feeling as if his veins were inflating, Lucas bent over, trembling.


    "Khah, Ahh...!"


    His golden hair disheveled, his blue eyes flared like fire.


    The tears flowing down his cheeks looked like trickling flames.


    "I kept my promise, right? So... for Lord Ash''s sake, let me die."


    ''...''


    The leader clicked his tongue and gestured to his subordinates. Then, he drew two daggers from his own sheath.


    "You guys handle the second empress and the crown prince. I have to deal with this pitiful kid."


    Lucas, his mouth slightly open and breathing ragged, lowered his posture.


    And then, wielding the sword he had received, he leapt like a beast.


    ***


    Hall at the entrance of the Star Palace.


    "Mother! Please, snap out of it!"


    Standing at the first-floor entrance, Ash screamed. Ash was looking at Dustia, who was on the third-floor balcony.


    With a noose made from ropes around her neck, Dustia swayed perilously above on the third-floor balcony.


    "It''s dangerous, Mother! Come down now!"


    Ash looked around for help, but there was no one.


    As luck would have itno, as if it was meant to beAlberto was even given a forced vacation today.


    Serenade, who usually came every day to care for them, was also absent today.


    Ash prayed with both hands and then finally knelt on the floor, begging Dustia.


    "You promised to live with me, Mom! Please, don''t do it, please...!"


    "Ash."


    Dustia''s face was serene, as if she were back to her old self before the madness struck.


    "This may sound absurd, but listen well. Your mother has lived through this day thousands of times. I know exactly what''s going to happen next."


    "I understand, Mom. I get it, so please come down and we can talk...!"


    "I have to die so you can inherit the curse of our clan and survive today. Yes, this is the only way."


    With a peaceful and warm smile, she slowly opened her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Ash. I''m really sorry for leaving you with this curse. My son. But this is the only way for you to live..."


    A single tear trickled down from her smiling eyes.


    "Your mother will always be by your side."


    "No, Mom! Don''t!"


    "I love you."


    Dustia leapt off the railing.


    "No!"


    Along with Ash''s scream, Dustia''s lifeless body hung in mid-air.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Dustia''s suicide ended quickly.


    Her neck snapped from the rope before she could suffocate, cutting her life short.


    Screech screech


    Dustia''s body swayed like a pendulum, hanging from the rope. A faint gray magic power emanated from her corpse and flowed into Ash, who stood there blankly shedding tears.


    "Traitor."


    "What... How...?"


    Unable to comprehend the situation, Lucas stammered. Ash casually shrugged.


    "Every time I regress, the same guys attack me in the same way. Would be pretty pathetic if I couldn''t beat them by now, don''t you think?"


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince... Is that you...?"


    The atmosphere had changed.


    It had changed too drastically.


    Gone was the gentle, innocent boy; the man who stood before him now was like a harsh, biting wind, tinged with the scent of blood and dust.


    "The Crown Prince? Sure, I am the Crown Prince."


    Ash chuckled softly as he rose from the pile of corpses.


    "Now, traitor. The Crown Prince you should kill is right here. Are you going to tear me apart, or has rabies clouded your judgment so much that you can''t even recognize your target?"


    Ash''s piercing eyes radiated palpable hostility.


    Lucas staggered backward.


    "No, I didn''t... I didn''t come to kill you, my brother..."


    "Don''t call me ''brother.'' Damn it. Makes my skin crawl."


    Ash shoved his hands into his pants pockets and strode toward Lucas.


    "If you hadn''t opened that door tonight, my mother would still be alive."


    Dustia''s corpse had already been moved to the first floor by Ash.


    Only then did Lucas confirm Dustia''s death, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    "If you hadn''t colluded with them to save your own family, my mother would have lived much longer...! And I would have started this godforsaken loop a little later!"


    Ash growled menacingly as he reached the trembling Lucas.


    "It''s all your fault, Lucas. All of it."


    "Ah, ah... Aaaah..."


    While Lucas couldn''t fully understand Ash''s words, the undeniable truth was that he had betrayed him. Unable to utter a word, Lucas trembled.


    His right hand still clutched a sword.


    In one swift motion, Ash grabbed Lucas''s wrist and pressed the sword against his own neck.


    "Go on, you disloyal mutt! Attack! You came here to stab me, didn''t you?"


    As Lucas''s sword tip lunged toward Ash''s neck,


    Thump!


    Lucas hastily wedged his left arm between them, blocking the blade.


    Blood spurted from Lucas''s left arm where the sword had lodged. Ash glanced at him irritably, then shoved him aside.


    Thud!


    Lucas''s body rolled limply onto the floor,


    Clang-!


    and his already damaged sword shattered into pieces.


    Amidst the ruins of shattered swords and pools of blood he had spilled, Lucas knelt on the ground and sobbed, his head pressed to the floor.


    "I messed up, I messed up..."


    "..."


    "Please kill me, Your Highness... Kill me, please..."


    As consciousness began to fade due to the backlash from turning into a beast and excessive bleeding, Lucas continued to apologize until he eventually lost consciousness.


    Ash, who had been watching Lucas with disdain, sighed deeply and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "Consistently useless from start to finish..."


    Ash then skillfully pulled out some bandages from a nearby cabinet and applied first aid to Lucas''s wounds.


    Despite his blood-soaked hands, he wrapped bandages around them and then took a cigarette from the cabinet, lighting it and placing it in his mouth.


    Click-


    Though he had lived a life far removed from smoking, his movements were incredibly natural, as if he had been smoking his entire life.


    "Phew..."


    As he exhaled a long puff of smoke and leaned back,


    "Well, it seems like the situation has been resolved, hasn''t it?"


    A mage wearing a gray robe leisurely walked into the hall.


    Though it was an unexpected appearance, Ash, as if he had anticipated it, bit down on his cigarette and scowled.


    "This wouldn''t happen to be the great ''Prophet'' of our Everblack, always a beat late?"


    "Haha. Prophet, you say? Let''s forgo such flattering titles."


    The mage who had appeared five hundred years ago and assisted in the revival of Everblack.


    The ''Prophet'' who had transformed the black thorn tree into a magical lighthouse and led the construction of the empire.


    As he slowly removed the hood of his robe, the face of a man with disheveled gray hair and thick glasses, through which his eyes were not visible, was revealed.


    Glaring at him, Ash spat out the smoke.


    "Nice to see you again, you damn Director."


    The ProphetAider, then responded with his characteristic, elongated voice.


    "Did you enjoy your short vacation, ''Save Slot''? Now, let''s begin this round of the ''game''."


    Then, Aider bitterly corrected himself.


    "No... the last round of the game permitted to us."


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Lucas regained consciousness several days later.


    The towering physician who had been nursing Lucas exclaimed with choked emotion,


    "Sir! Youre awake!"


    "Mason... Uncle?"


    Struggling, Lucas lifted his body wrapped in bandages.


    He was in the McGregor family mansion. Although it felt unfamiliar, having not been home for so long, he couldnt make sense of his current situation.


    "How did I get here...?"


    His memory was fuzzy due to the aftermath of transforming into a beast.


    He had failed his mission, exposed his betrayal to Ash, and should have been executed.


    How was he still alive... and back in his childhood home?


    "Prince Ash sent someone to bring you here! Your injuries have mostly healed, but you were unconscious for days. We were so worried..."


    Mason sobbed, his large frame ill-fitting for such emotion. Lucas, blinking vacantly, hastily inquired.


    "Was there any other message?!"


    "Ah, yes, there is a letter from Prince Ash here."


    Lucas hastily read the letter Mason handed him. The message was simple.


    - Get lost. Forever.


    "..."


    Lucas tightly closed his eyes, carefully folding the letter and tucking it into his pocket.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he turned his head toward Mason.


    "How did you, Uncle Mason...?"


    He had failed to assassinate Ash. It wouldnt have been surprising if Fernandez had killed off everyone from the McGregor family who had been held hostage.


    "Prince Fernandez has released all of us!"


    "Even though I failed...?"


    "Here, this is a letter from Prince Fernandez. Please read it."


    As Lucas unfolded the letter, it read,


    - Your years of loyalty have become meaningless with this missions failure.


    - However, acknowledging your past service, I will spare your family and settle half of your remaining debts.


    - I still value your skills. If you wish to pay off the rest of your debts...


    Crumple.


    Lucas angrily balled up the letter, eventually tearing it to shreds. A startled Mason nervously asked,


    "What will you do now, Sir?"


    "...I have to live."


    Lucas cracked a smile, pulling at his dry lips.


    The smile of the boy who once resembled an innocent puppy had somehow,


    "Even if the world ends, people have to go on living."


    Transformed a bit, into that of a wolf.


    ***


    Lucas liquidated the McGregor family mansion and estate.


    Even after selling everything, including the familys treasured swords and secret martial arts manuscripts, he was still short on funds to pay off his debts.


    The last day, as they were taking down the sign of the martial arts dojo, the family servants and loyalists all burst into tears. Lucas hugged each of them one by one.


    "Im sorry for all the trouble Ive caused. Take care, everyone."


    After forcefully sending everyone away, including Mason who wanted to stay,


    Having sold every last thing he owned to finally settle his debts,


    Lucas was left with nothing.


    Now, all that remained in his hand was the hilt of a broken sword. The sword Ash had given him was now woefully incomplete, left only with its handle.


    "..."


    Lucas silently looked down at the sword handle, pocketed it, and started walking.


    He had nothing more to lose.


    He already knew where he had to go.


    ***


    "Youve got quite the nerve."


    In Ashs private quarters.


    It was broad daylight, yet the room was dim, heavy curtains drawn. Ash was seated on a chair, sipping poison from a glass.


    The ashtray next to him was filled with crushed cigarette butts.


    "How do you dare to show your face in front of me again, you traitor?"


    Ash looked at Lucas with eyes that were too jaded for a fifteen-year-old, as though he were an old man whose soul had aged to its very core.


    Thud.


    Serenade looked at Ashs gaunt face through her teary eyes, and then she sensed the smell of alcohol and tobacco emanating from him.


    Unsure of what to say, Serenade cautiously spoke.


    "My Lord, I completely understand your sorrow, but alcohol and tobacco are harmful to your health."


    "Sorry, Serenade, but I didnt come here to listen to your nagging."


    "Please, come inside. I will make some warm tea. If theres anything I can do to comfort you..."


    "I dont need your comfort."


    Ash coldly spat out the words and gave a slight nod.


    "Give me money. I need it."


    "Money... you say?"


    "Youre the heir of a merchant family. You should have some funds. Hand it over."


    Ash arrogantly gestured, a malicious smile ill-suited to his petite face.


    "And bring me a bottle of good liquor, if you have any."


    "..."


    Serenade looked crestfallen.


    Nonetheless, she went back into her house and returned a few minutes later carrying a small chest and a bottle of alcohol.


    "In this chest are treasures that Ive collected since childhood. I had been saving them for our marriage, and this alcohol is"


    Ash snatched the chest and bottle from Serenades hands without hearing her out.


    He briefly opened the chest to confirm it was full of jewels, then turned around.


    "Thanks. Ill put it to good use."


    "Ah..."


    "Have this much ready for the next time I visit, got it?"


    Serenade watched Ashs retreating back, lost in bewilderment.


    Breaking into a sweat, Lucas, who had been observing this, bowed to Serenade and hurriedly followed Ash.


    As Ash got back into the carriage, Serenade called out, choking back tears.


    "My Lord!"


    "..."


    "If it can ease your pain, be it money or alcohol, Ill have it all ready for you. So please..."


    Serenade forced a miserable smile, struggling to hold back her tears.


    "Dont hurt yourself too much. That would only pain me more."


    "..."


    "You can come back anytime, my Lord. Ill be waiting. Here, forever."


    Ash silently boarded the carriage and set off.


    The Silver Winters residence quickly receded into the distance. Serenade stood there, barefoot, gently waving her hand.


    Once Serenade was out of sight, Ash finally spoke.


    "Isnt it incredible?"


    "What?"


    "First love. Youd think Id have gotten used to it by now, but it still wrenches my heart."


    Ash opened the chest that Serenade had given him.


    Each jewel had been lovingly collected in preparation for their marriage, glittering brilliantly.


    "I shouldve gotten used to this sort of thing by now... but damn."


    With a bitter smile, Ash closed the chest and looked out the window with heavy eyes.


    After a long silence, Ash spoke again in a cold voice.


    "I need more money, and... more connections."


    Lucas didnt ask.


    Why he needed the money. Why he needed the connections.


    What this behavior from Ash was all for.


    "Given that I dont have a damn thing to start with, theres no other way. This time, too..."


    Lucas merely thought to himself.


    About this young man, whose smile seemed so fragile that it could break at any moment.


    "Shall I become the Empires biggest good-for-nothing rascal?"


    Even enveloped in darkness, it seemed to still emit light.


    Just like a backlight.


    ***


    Eight years had passed.


    Ash and Lucas had reached the Crossroad.


    And so, the final game began.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "Ugh~"


    I let out a groan.


    "Ughhhh~"


    As I continued to groan and squirm, Evangeline, who was sitting with me in the Lords mansion dining room for a late dinner, furrowed her brows.


    "Whats wrong, senior? Is your stomach hurting? Want to go to the restroom?"


    "No, its not that..."


    "You dont have to be shy. You can go without worrying about me. Weve known each other long enough, havent we? Just go and take care of business."


    "No, really, its not that!"


    Do I look like a school kid too embarrassed to use the restroom because hes afraid of getting teased by his friends?


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders as she took a bite of her pie.


    "Then whats going on? Just spill the beans."


    "Ah..."


    I finally let it out. Evangeline was someone I could somewhat confide in, after all.


    "Im not sure about some things that happened between Lucas and me in the past..."


    Just a while ago in the prison, I had interrogated Mason, who had been captured as a spy.


    But I couldnt get anything substantial out of him.


    All Mason did was repeat the same story, something like Sir Lucas has been serving you, Prince Ash, since he was seven-


    Then Evangeline tilted her head.


    "If its something between the two of you, why cant you remember it? Oh, is it one of those things? The one who delivers the blow doesnt remember? That kind of incident?"


    "No, its not like that... or is it?"


    I couldnt say that Im not actually Ash but a soul who has possessed him. Its a dilemma that could drive one mad.


    So, I beat around the bush.


    "I had a wild phase where I drank a lot, you know. So, my memory is... a bit fuzzy."


    "Youre twenty-three this year, right?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "So youre already getting dementia? Wow, being in your twenties is no joke, huh?"


    Evangeline let out a scoffing sound.


    This cheeky teenager! Mocking me again! Im still in my prime, you know?!


    "If you cant remember, isnt the fastest way to just ask Lucas?"


    "..."


    Evangeline suddenly made a solid point. I clamped my mouth shut.


    "You did the same thing during your last fight, too. Trying to go around in circles. Why not just confront the issue head-on? I can officiate for you!"


    "Its not about a fight this time..."


    The issue was some unresolved debt between the original Ash and Lucas.


    Lucas seemed remorseful about something, but I had no clue what it was.


    Hes down in the dumps over there, and Im not even asking for an apology.


    Maybe it would just pass if left alone for a few days, but...


    Lucas must be carrying a heavy emotional burden about this issue.


    If possible, Id like to resolve it this time. Clearing up a subordinates lingering doubts is also a part of a commanders job.


    "...Fine."


    Nodding my head, I declared resolutely.


    "Ill just go ask him directly! Thanks, Evangeline! Youre smarter than I thought!"


    "Thank you for the compliment, senior! Sometimes even I surprise myself! Perhaps I learned it from you!"


    "Hahaha! You sure know how to sweet-talk, my junior!"


    "I learned that from you too! Hehehe!"


    We burst into laughter and clinked our glasses.


    I hope this sense that were turning into a pair of fools is just in my head...


    "You both look so happy laughing~ Would you like me to bring more food?"


    Just then, Aider appeared, beaming as he offered to refill our plates.


    Evangeline immediately raised her empty meat pie plate and yelled, Refill! Refill!


    Arent you getting a bit rounder? Eat in moderation, will you?


    Aider came over to me after placing sliced meat pie on Evangelines plate. He gestured to me with a cup, and I poured him some fresh water.


    "By the way, are you curious about your past with Lucas?"


    "Yeah... I dont know much about that bastard Ashs past."


    I scratched my chin and grunted. Aider seemed eager to talk, his face lighting up.


    But I didnt pay much attention and continued my thought.


    "However, third-party inquiries are done for now. Id rather ask Lucas directly. Its a better path for mutual communication."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Somehow, Aiders shoulders slumped. But I had no reason to care about this directors mood.


    "More importantly, Aider, theres something I need to discuss."


    Not totally useless after all, Director!


    I grinned happily.


    "So, whens the patch date?"


    "Ah... that would be, well, ideally around the start of the second year?"


    Thud!


    I grabbed Aiders collar fiercely once again and growled menacingly at the coughing director.


    "Complete it before Stage 15 starts. Better yet, make it usable before this stage starts."


    "Ahem, thats a bit, no, definitely impossible..."


    "Then put it in as a beta feature! Ill test it and QA it for you! A free tester, its a win-win!"


    "This is not a game, its reality, and things cant just be added on a whim..."


    "Enough talk! Will you do it, or not?!"


    In the end, Aider had to happily nod in agreement to my earnest and moderate suggestion (by pointing a gun at his head).


    His eyes were even brimming with tears.


    Ah, should have done this sooner! How wonderful for both of us!


    "When I look at other games, they relaunch beautifully with a 2.0 title, so I have high hopes! Lets turn this into a legendary game!"


    As I energetically shook Aiders arm up and down, he wiped his eyes and managed a strained smile.


    "...Yes, Ill do my best."


    It was a smile so fragile, like a sand sculpture, that it seemed it would fly away with the wind.


    "With the mindset that this is the last challenge."


    I blinked in confusion. Isnt life always uncertain?


    You get one life. One life coin.


    Thats Ironman mode, and thats the essence of this world.


    ***


    The next day.


    I visited the forge in Crossroad.


    I was planning to test my ultimate skill, "Imperial Edict," in a dungeon. To do that, I needed a special equipment called a flag.


    Kellibey was busy upgrading Lucass exclusive equipment, so I thought Id pick up a temporary flag at the Crossroad forge.


    So, before lunch, I walked into the forge and found


    "Huh?"


    There was already a customer.


    A towering knight was receiving something from the master of the blacksmith guild.


    The familiar black armor, the longsword at his waist...


    "Lucas!"


    They say you meet your enemies on a narrow path... Ah, no, thats not the right saying here.


    Anyway, this was good timing. I greeted Lucas with a hearty slap on his back.


    "Hey! How was your vacation? What did you do yesterday, huh?"


    I tried to make the atmosphere as natural and light as possible to make it easy for Lucas to rejoin. That was my plan, but...


    "...?"


    Seeing Lucass face as he slowly turned around, I was taken aback.


    Lucas was... well, he was wearing what appeared to be a newly custom-made helmet.


    A cylindrical helmet that completely covered his face, as if it were made of scrap metal...


    "..."


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed.


    It didnt suit him.


    It really, really didnt suit him.


    He was decked out in shining SSR-grade armor from the neck down, but had slapped a trash can lid that didnt even look N-grade on his head. The imbalance was ridiculous.


    For a moment, I stared at Lucas, mouth agape. Then, trembling, I pointed at his head.


    "What... why are you wearing that?"


    Lucas tilted his head, or rather, his tin can, and replied in a low voice.


    "...Because I dont have a face to show you."


    "What?"


    "Im too ashamed to face you, my Lord..."


    "..."


    "So, um..."


    Lucas tapped his tin can with his hand.


    "Ive decided to cover my face..."


    "What the hell are you talking about, you idiot?!"


    Unable to contain myself, I smacked the back of Lucass tin-can-covered head.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Wearing a bizarre can on his head and visibly hunched, Lucas had returned nonetheless.


    I decided not to ask any questions for the moment. Once he was more settledor took off that canId have a detailed chat with him.


    "Today, were going for a free exploration of the dungeon!"


    I planned to go to the dungeon for a practical test of my ultimate skill, [Imperial Edict].


    To use [Imperial Edict], a flagpole and a flag were necessary.


    I didnt pay any attention to stats and simply picked up a standard Imperial Army flagpole from the forges storage.


    Since I didnt have any spare Imperial flags, I took out a random festival banner that was stored in the warehouse.


    It was just for a skill test, so it didnt really matter what the flag was.


    "Its heavy!"


    But it weighed quite a bit. I swayed when I picked it up without thinking.


    The flagpole combined with the flag was heavier than Id thought. The flag bearers in each unit must have insane arm muscles. Ugh.


    "Ill carry it for you, My Lord."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Lucas volunteered to be the porter, so I gladly delegated the task to him. What else would I use his spare Stamina and Strength stats for? Knight, carry my stuff.


    "Great, lets call the rest of the party members while were at it!"


    Evangeline could join us last since she was staying in the manor. First, lets stop by the temple and the inn to pick up Damien and Junior.


    Exiting the forge, I headed towards the temple. Damien happened to be sweeping the front yard.


    "Yo! Damien! Did you sleep well? Were gathering. Grab your gear!"


    "Ah, Your Highness! Yes!"


    When I called him, Damien looked back at me with a bright face, then his eyes widened.


    Following his gaze, I found he was looking at Lucas standing behind me.


    A towering knight with a can on his head, waving a flag from a festival that had already ended... It did look a bit strange.


    "Ah! Aha!"


    Damien suddenly let out strange noises and clapped his hands.


    "Got it, got it! Just a moment!"


    "Huh?"


    He dashed into the temple. What was going on?


    A moment later, Damien came running out, a mace strapped to his back and something in his handsa small flag representing the Church of the Goddess.


    Damien excitedly waved the small flag back and forth.


    "Lets go!"


    "...?"


    I mean, its not a flag parade...


    But seeing Damiens innocent smile, I couldnt muster the courage to tell him the harsh truth.


    Reluctantly nodding, I took the lead.


    Next, we arrived at the inn.


    Sitting on the terrace, sipping coffee and jotting something down on paper, Junior saw us and furrowed her brow.


    "Your Highness? And everyone else...?"


    A knight in a can helmet lifting a festival flag high, and Damien, who seemed delighted for some reason, flapping a small Church flag.


    Observing this scene, Junior clicked her fingers.


    "I get it!"


    Then she went into her room and came back out with... a kite shaped like an eagle. What was that about?


    "Like this, and... yup!"


    Junior tied the string of the kite to her staff and cast a wind spell, sending the kite soaring into the sky.


    The kite shot up and fluttered its long tail in the sky. It sort of resembled a flag too.


    "Its a magic kite for high-altitude scouting. This should do, right?"


    "...?"


    Do what?


    Whats fine? You mean that kite works as a flag?


    No, I mean, its not a flag parade! How did it end up like this?


    But what could I do? Im not so tactless as to rain on the parade of my mysteriously jubilant party members.


    The four of us cheerfully headed back to the manor.


    Seeing our spectacle, the citizens of Crossroad were puzzled. Some went back into their houses, returned with whatever flags they had, and started waving them while singing marching songs. What was going on?


    "Hey! What is this? Why are you guys having fun without me?"


    As we got closer to the Lords mansion, Evangeline burst out, holding the banner of Crossroad.


    "Let me join in!"


    In front of the Lords mansion, the four members of my party were laughing and waving their own flags.


    Seeing this, I clenched my throbbing forehead. No, I mean, what the


    "...Never mind. Its fine."


    If youre happy, then so be it. Sigh.


    Craaack-!


    Theyre loud!


    Not just that, they actually use their screams as a sonic attack.


    A wrong move and you could end up dizzy or disoriented, a real nuisance of a status inducer.


    A flock of about ten Harpies swarmed in, filling the air with a cacophony.


    Caught off guard by this attack, my head instantly felt dizzy. I covered my ears and staggered.


    "Hey! Can someone shut these birds up!"


    Before my words even finished, my party members were already sending the Harpies crashing down.


    Bang! Bang-!


    Damien casually fired his magic pistol, Cerberus, and


    Zap!


    Junior released a small chain lightning, burning the rest of the Harpies.


    In a matter of seconds, about ten Harpies fell to the ground, feathers spewing everywhere.


    Evangeline, who had been about to throw her spear, and Lucas, who had been gathering energy at the tip of his sword, awkwardly halted their attacks.


    "Having such weak monsters all of a sudden is a bit disorienting..."


    Junior muttered, looking over the Harpies he had scorched black with his lightning.


    Fair enough. Going from high-level zones back to a beginner dungeon is like going from fighting tigers to squirrels.


    I complained as I pressed my hands against my throbbing ears.


    "Even if theyre weak, its an issue that theyre loud..."


    Heroes like us can probably withstand their sonic attacks, but regular soldiers might suffer hearing damage.


    Ill have to prepare some earplugs for this season.


    But apart from the discomfort in my ears, the dungeon was easily conquered.


    The monsters in Zone 1 had become so weak that they were falling to our basic attacks, so it didnt even take us 30 minutes to fully clear the dungeon.


    Once the cleanup was complete, I received a flag from Lucas.


    It was finally time to test my ultimate skill, [Imperial Edict].


    [Imperial Edict] <Special Equipment - Flag Required>


    - Declares a specific area as territory belonging to the users faction and exercises control.


    - Allied Units Inside Territory: Applies all beneficial effects the user possesses.


    - Enemy Units Inside Territory: Applies all harmful effects the user possesses.


    - Within the territory, the summon limit is removed.


    - If the declared area is an enemy zone, it will enter a [Conquest War], and winning will allow the capture of that zones control.


    Everything about the skills effects seemed clear, except for the last line.


    Use in hostile territory to initiate a Conquest War. Winning the battle will seize control of the area.


    So, if I use this skill in this dungeon, does it mean I can snatch it away from the monsters?


    Theres no way to know for sure except to test it out in the field. I took a deep breath and raised the flag high. Alright, lets do this!


    "...?"


    I paused my flag-raising, sensing something odd, and turned around.


    There, I locked eyes with my party members, each raising their own flags and banners.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "...It looked fun?"


    Evangeline answered while scratching the back of her head. I shook my head, flabbergasted. Do as you please, then.


    I hoisted the flag up high once more.


    "This land..."


    And, chanting the ultimate skills incantation, I drove it into the ground.


    "...I declare as territory of the Empire!"


    The flag was planted.


    Flash!


    With a blinding burst of light, magic power flowed from my body, covering the entire areaexpanding outward in a wide circle.


    The party members who had imitated me by planting their own flags recoiled in surprise.


    Their flags couldnt stay planted in the ground; instead, they were repelled by an invisible force.


    Whoosh!


    As my far-reaching magic power settled and the atmosphere calmed down, there it was.


    "...?!"


    A fortress, constructed out of gray magic power, stood in a circle.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    A fortress made of gray magic power.


    It wasnt particularly large, and the height of its walls was low. It looked more like a small base than a fortress.


    However, it clearly had walls extending all around. Confused, I glanced around. There was nothing like this mentioned in the skill description.


    Perhaps these walls indicate the range of my skill.


    Would the fortress expand as I grow stronger and improve my skill mastery?


    I wanted to examine the fortress more closely, but I didnt have the time.


    [The Conquest War will begin soon.]


    - Time until start: 5 minutes


    A system notification popped up in front of me for that reason.


    Just as the description of my ultimate skill [Imperial Edict] stated, activating it in enemy territory had triggered a Conquest War.


    If I won this battle, the surrounding territory would be completely transferred to my control...!


    Ding!


    Additional details about the Conquest War appeared at that moment.


    [Conquest War - Zone 1: Dried-Up Drain]


    - Defeat three waves of monsters to win.


    - Monster waves will consist of any three groups chosen from the nearest monster legions.


    - Each wave includes a boss-level monster.


    "...?"


    What?


    Did I read that wrong?


    "Three waves, each with a boss-level monster...?"


    A wave was already worrisome, but including boss-level monsters was insane!


    I bit my lip. If Id known this would happen, I would have brought more parties...!


    "My Lord?"


    "Senior, whats wrong?"


    At that moment, Lucas and Evangeline asked in concerned voices. Snapping back to reality, I looked at my party members.


    Standing in front of me were two stalwart knights, a sniper, and a mage, all scrutinizing the fortress with curiosity.


    My thoughts instantly cooled.


    The main party of five deployed here consisted of my elite of elites.


    Each had completed their awakening and was, in essence, among the strongest assets I had. The total monster kill count among my main party members had already reached four digits. Worrying about numbers while having such a squad was absurd.


    Its sufficient. Actually, this is a good opportunity to test the limits of my ultimate skill!


    Well conduct the battle with just the main party. Any shortcomings would be covered by my ultimate skill.


    Quickly forming a rough tactic in my head, I nodded at my party members.


    "Alright, everyone, gather around! Heres whats happening!"


    I explained the situation of the Conquest War, the impending monster waves, and the fact that wed take control of this area if we defeated themall the way to the inclusion of boss-level monsters.


    Though surprised, my party members didnt panic and immediately began preparing for defense. True to their reputation as warriors who had fought through hell alongside me.


    Damien headed to higher ground for sniping, and Junior immediately started casting spells.


    Lucas and Evangeline exchanged glances, then checked and divided responsibilities for the sections of the wall they would defend.


    Watching my party members perform their roles efficiently without any wasteful movements or the need for coordination made me proud. Theyve grown a lot.


    I should fulfill my role as well!


    There was one gate in the fortress made of magical power. It was obvious that the monsters would rush through there.


    Standing atop the wall above the gate, I pulled magic cores from my inventory and scattered them around, shouting.


    "Summon!"


    Within the boundaries of my ultimate skill, the limit on the number of summoned creatures vanished.


    In other wordsif I had magic cores and building materials, I could infinitely summon defense towers!


    As I activated the summoning magic, the system window displayed the entire fortress wall like a 3D blueprint, marking the spots where turrets could be placed.


    Alright, first things first...


    "Shield Turret!"


    A taunting aggro tank tower that would draw the monsters attention and absorb their attacks: the Shield Turret.


    I summoned four in total, two on the left and two on the right of the main gate.


    The drainage pipes that made up the dungeon room began to twist like candy canes, ripping themselves out and taking the form of turrets.


    Soon, a giant rectangular defense tower adorned with shield-shaped plating revealed itself with a thud! thud!


    Seeing the four Shield Turrets lined up, I felt as reassured as if I had four bowls of piping hot rice soup set before me.


    A feeling of security as if one could eat one bowl for dinner and still have enough for breakfast, lunch, and dinner the next day.


    "Next, Auto-Defense Turret!"


    "You shouldnt raise flags like that..."


    And sure enough,


    Cawwwwww!


    As if waiting for Evangeline to say that, a colossal harpy made its appearance.


    We all shot glares at Evangeline. She scratched her head awkwardly, "I didnt know itd actually show up like this..."


    The gigantic harpy spread its wings wide open, and, sweeping the ground, commenced a low-altitude flight straight toward us.


    Right behind it were four other harpies, although smaller in size.


    That enormous body, those vivid feathers, and above all,


    Cawwwwww!


    That high-pitched, ear-splitting scream.


    Without a doubt, it was the most powerful being in the harpy legion


    "Harpy Coloratura!"


    In other words, the harpy legions commander!


    "What the hell, isnt this guy the stage boss?! Is it even okay for it to show up this early?"


    The reason for questioning its early appearance was not due to the games unreasonable difficulty.


    Theyre giving us a chance to kill the boss even before the defensive battle? Arent they being too generous? was the implication!


    If we killed that thing here, the defense of Crossroad would be so much easier!


    In an instant, the swooping Harpy Coloratura opened its massive beak.


    It inflated its chest like a balloon after sucking in air. It was about to unleash a terrifying sonic attack.


    "Hrgh-!"


    But before it could, my knights charged at it.


    Evangeline, who had shot up like a flying squirrel, brought down her shield from above, while Lucas, who had rocketed from the ground, slashed his greatsword from below.


    Evangelines shield hit the upper part of the monsters beak, while Lucas greatsword hit the lower part.


    Thwack!


    Forcing the monsters beak to close.


    The sonic wave, all set to burst out, was trapped inside and flowed back down the monsters throat.


    Thats when Junior swiftly raised her magic wand upward.


    Vrooom, vroooom...!


    Dark clouds quickly gathered over the head of the staggering Harpy Cololatura. Moments later


    Krak-a-BOOM!


    A series of lightning bolts erupted, frying Harpy Cololatura and its minions all at once.


    SCREEEAAAK!


    Harpy Cololatura managed to hold on, but its four minions were reduced to horrifically charred corpses.


    Twisting its body as if to escape, the harpy spread its wings wide.


    Flap! Flap!


    Both of its wings were pierced by Damiens magic spear.


    The magic spear accurately shattered the core of the wing bones, scattering feathers and blood, as Harpy Cololatura began plummeting towards the ground.


    Thud!


    At that moment, Evangeline and Lucas leapt onto the falling monsters body.


    Everything that had unfolded happened in the blink of an eye, as the two knights took a leap into the air.


    The two knights who had silenced Harpy Cololaturas mouth planted their feet on its chest as soon as the lightning and sniping attacks were over.


    Crackle, crackle-crackle...!


    Juniors chain lightning that had ricocheted toward the two knights was completely absorbed by Evangelines shield.


    Then,


    "RAAAAHHH!"


    Evangeline could discharge the absorbed damage through the tip of her spear...!


    THUNK!


    With [Damage Payback], the tip of Evangelines spear, wrapped in lightning, stabbed into Harpy Cololaturas chest.


    Simultaneously, Lucass sword, emitting rays of light, pierced through Harpy Cololaturas neck.


    THUMP! Krak-a-BOOM...!


    The gigantic harpys body hit the ground,


    raising a massive cloud of dust. Evangeline and Lucas, who had surfed down on the fallen monsters corpse, landed gracefully on the ground.


    Wave 1 Cleared.


    I watched the two knights as they loosened up their shoulders and came back toward me, and I found myself thinking,


    ...Did I over-level them?


    No, seriously... Isnt this a bit too much?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "I feel like I''m in better condition than usual?"


    Evangeline spoke as she hopped up from her seat.


    The other party members also nodded their heads with bright expressions, seeming to feel the same way.


    ''Come to think of it, all the buff skills and traits I have are fully activated within this fortress.''


    Lately, I hadn''t been able to apply traits like [Attack Totem] or [Defense Totem] due to lack of free slots. But now, they were active.


    Maybe my buffs had some effect, considering everyone was spry and flying around?


    I informed my party members that various buffs were active in this fortress area, and we briefly prepared for the next wave.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    From a distance, the sound of the ground shaking reverberated. Without a doubt, it was the next monster wave.


    "Alright! Next round, let''s go!"


    Just then, the cheerful Evangeline raised her hand and


    Clang!


    Swatted Lucas''s tin helmet lightly.


    Timed with the cheerful clang, the second wave of monsters began to flood in.


    Lucas''s eyes flashed menacingly from within his now-dented helmet.


    "See you later."


    "Even If I wanted to see you, I couldn''t because of this helmet, you know~?"


    Spear and shield in hand, Evangeline gave a sly smile as she adjusted her stance. Lucas clenched his teeth and turned his body toward the outside of the fortress.


    Watching the cheerful pair of knights, I leaned back and laughed softly. They work well together.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Monsters poured in front of the squabbling knightsgiant beasts with the heads of birds of prey and the bodies of bears.


    Hawkbear.


    A monster with a name that straightforwardly described its appearance.


    In a fantasy world, it''s common sense that a fusion of animals usually results in something stronger; these creatures boasted both the bear''s brute strength and the raptor''s agility.


    ''Wait, bears are already agile enough... and birds of prey are also plenty powerful...''


    Anyway, that''s the monster''s profile. And true to the description, they were disgustingly fast and robust.


    Krooooa!


    Dozens of charging Hawkbears poured toward the fortress.


    They split into three main groups, targeting the center, left, and right sides of the fortress to begin their assault.


    "I''ll take the right~!"


    "I will defend the left!"


    Evangeline rushed to defend the right side of the fortress, while Lucas took the left.


    The Hawkbears charging from both sides were effectively stopped by the knights.


    "Hawkbears have valuable ingredients for magic potions! Try to capture them intact!"


    Junior, who was in charge of the right-side defense, released a bolt of lightning magic.


    Pachichichich!


    The Hawkbears were pierced all at once by the lightning.


    "It''s electrifyingggg!"


    Standing in the middle of it all, Evangeline held up her shield, either enjoying or enduring the lightning storm, letting out an ambiguous scream.


    Naturally, Damien, who was assisting in the defense of the left wall, broke into a cold sweat.


    "Won''t the lightning damage ruin the chances of capturing them intact?"


    Bang! Thud-!


    Damien''s sniping precisely pierced the hearts and heads of the Hawkbears.


    Lucas also gracefully sliced through the monsters'' necks with his sword.


    The Hawkbears were indeed fast and sturdy, but our party was even better. We had the leisure to hold casual conversations while fending them off.


    And for those charging from the front,


    Thwack-!


    Thuthuthuthu-!


    The shield turrets blocked them, and the automated defense turrets showered them with magical bullets.


    I, standing on the ramparts, also repeatedly swung my magic staff [Maestro], sending blades of magical energy flying.


    Krooooa!


    Krooooa...!


    One by one, the Hawkbears fell.


    Given their typical stats, they were the type to overwhelm with sheer numbers. If regular soldiers had joined the defense, we would have likely sustained damage.


    However, our side had come prepared with higher specs, managing to repel them without much damage.


    "Hmm?"


    About halfway through knocking them down, I squinted, surveying the surroundings.


    "Where''s the boss monster?"


    The field was filled only with regular Hawkbears.


    They said that every monster wave in this siege would include a boss-level monster.


    So there should be a boss-level monster among these Hawkbears too...


    ''Usually, at times like this...''


    I swiftly turned around.


    Immediately, the Hawkbear Assassin stopped in its tracks. Its posture, frozen mid-charge, looked rather amusing.


    "Hawkbear Assassin!"


    I immediately activated my second skill, [Become Mine!].


    "Become Mine!"


    A thick chain collar materialized out of thin air and tightly latched onto the Hawkbear Assassin''s neck.


    Ding!


    [You have successfully recruited Hawkbear Assassin (SR) to your side!]


    - Current Loyalty: 10(+50)/100


    - Absolute Command: 1 use


    Hell yeah! I''ve got myself an Elite-tier monster!


    Although the boss modifiers would disappear after the capture, turning it into just an elite monster, I had still succeeded in catching quite a useful one.


    "New entry in the monster compendium... One more step closer to becoming the ultimate trainer..."


    As I was mumbling to myself, I saw Evangeline and Lucas waving from the ramparts.


    "Senior! We''re done over here too~!"


    "We''ve repelled all the Hawkbear fiends, my lord!"


    "Good job, everyone! I''ll be right there!"


    I quickly poured a potion on the Wounded Brothers and assembled the skeleton.


    After greeting the Hawkbear Assassin and instructing it to get acquainted with the others, I ran back towards the ramparts.


    "..."


    "..."


    The captured monsters left behind eyed each other awkwardly. But hey, awkwardness only lasts so long. They''d become friends eventually, right? Working together tends to do that.


    Once I reached the top of the ramparts, I took a moment to catch my breath as I prepared for the next wave.


    Just one more wave and this takeover battle would be over.


    Then it happened.


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    "...Huh?"


    An irritatingly high-pitched alarm began to ring in my ears.


    [ALERT! ALERT! ALERT!]


    Upon checking the system window, my [Boss Detection Radar] was active.


    I had set it to only alert me to Nightmare Legion-level bosses since normal monsters didn''t warrant such a warning.


    Which meant...


    "Damn it, don''t tell me, right now...?!"


    Cold sweat trickled down my spine.


    Even if the five of us were among the best of the best, Nightmare Legion bosses were a threat on a whole different level.


    Could the five of us really win this...?!


    And then.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a thick cloud of pink smoke burst forth before the fortress, and out of it emerged a group of monsters muttering among themselves.


    Those who had emerged were...


    "Wow, wow, wait, wait, hey, how does my makeup look?"


    A Succubus Queen hurriedly touching up her makeup.


    And in front of her, her underling succubi, breaking a sweat while holding up a full-length mirror...


    "...?"


    For a moment, I was dumbfounded and stared blankly at the spectacle.


    Oblivious to my gaze, the Succubus QueenSalomecontinued to fix her makeup and adjust her outfit.


    "How''s the outfit? Decent? Last time I wore something modest and got no reaction, so I told them to prepare the raciest thing this time. How is it? Hot enough?"


    Her underling succubi simultaneously gave her a thumbs up.


    Salome, who had been striking various poses in front of the mirror, satisfied, narrowed her eyes as she looked into her own.


    "Ah, just look at these puffy eyes after sleeping for a whole week... This is why it''s hard for succubi to maintain their real-world beauty. Of course my eyes would be puffy when my job is in a dream but I clock out in reality. Should I do a cold compress? Any succubi here got some ice? Anyone?"


    Salome and her subordinate succubi all shook their heads vehemently. Salome let out a heavy sigh.


    ''Well, considering the sudden summoning, I did prepare diligently. With this much, Ash would surely look at me differen-- Huh!''


    She seemed to have just realized that they had already been dropped in front of enemy lines.


    Panicked, Salome and the succubi screamed, hurriedly putting away their mirrors and tossing their makeup aside.


    "Uh, umm, hey there..."


    Sweating bullets, Salome awkwardly waved her hand at me.


    "Ah, hello, Ash?"


    Poof-!


    Her subordinate succubi belatedly scattered flower petals and pink smoke. They even diligently fanned it to spread it with the wind.


    "..."


    Watching this spectacle, I couldn''t hold back and exploded.


    "What the hell are you doing popping up again, damn it!"


    I swear I''m going to kill her this time, this stalker-like succubus!


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Due to my Unyielding Commander skill, I was immune to mental status effects, making the Succubi Legion completely powerless against me.


    Last time, they charmed a Troll Legion to fight in their place.


    This time, they seemed to have put some thought into it, equipping gear that converted their magic power into physical strength.


    They just keep finding ways to fight. Ive got to give them credit for their relentless effort.


    "But that doesnt mean you can beat us with physical strength alone."


    Whoosh


    With a dry wind, the sight of the defeated Succubi Legion sprawled in front of the fortress came into view.


    The Succubi were completely annihilated.


    I can confidently say, Id beaten them into a pulp this time. No chance of recovery for these bastards.


    "Why...?"


    Salome, who was lying miserably among them, muttered in a sorrowful voice.


    "Ash, I just want to be friends with you... Why are you rejecting me like this?"


    "Should I be friendly when your methods include seduction, kidnapping, and brainwashing?"


    I growled menacingly.


    "Before that, Im a human and youre a monster. From birth, were supposed to fight and kill each other, arent we?"


    "Why not break that prejudice and engage in cultural exchange between species? Who knows, we might come to understand each other!"


    "Cultural exchange? What culture?"


    "Like, mutual understanding through the exchange of love culture...?"


    As I lifted my staff in annoyance, Salome hastily brushed her pink hair aside.


    "Hey! Honestly, Im pretty decent, right? Not to brag, but there hasnt been a man who resisted my seduction, other than you!"


    "..."


    "Plus, I put a lot of thought into my outfit this time! I conducted a survey in the dream realm to find out what human men like, and I chose the most preferred outfit!"


    Her outfit was definitely unusually revealing for this fantasy world. Was it some sort of swimsuit?


    Salome began to dance awkwardly, chanting something like fall for me~ fall for me~.


    I sighed in disbelief. These monsters seriously dont understand shame... Ugh!


    At that moment, Evangeline, who was watching from behind, whistled.


    "Wow, if I were a guy, I would have fallen for her out of courtesy."


    "Thankfully, youre not."


    I glanced at the reactions of the other party members.


    Damien covered his eyes with both hands, while Lucas twisted his helmet 180 degrees to obscure his vision. Boys...


    "Um..."


    Junior was scrutinizing Salome with a dead-serious face. Whats with her?


    "No, it seems slightly possible..."


    "Possible? Whats possible?!"


    "No, not that! I mean"


    Juniors face flushed red as she hurriedly waved her hands.


    "Given that mental status effects are nullified right now, it seems possible to capture this Succubus and study the principles of her charming magic!"


    "Oh, so thats what you meant."


    Anyway, our opponent is a Succubus, whose main skill is seduction. Lets all be careful about making misleading comments.


    I let out a heavy sigh and crossed my arms before speaking.


    "Look, Salome. Imagine a frog crawling around naked in front of you. Would you find that erotic?"


    "Uh...? Frogs dont wear clothes in the first place, do they?"


    "Exactly. Thats the point."


    Salome cocked her head, seemingly confused.


    Frustrated, I yelled at her.


    "To me, you and that frog are the same!"


    For a hundred, a thousand times, try to seduce me while youre naked, you monster! Think Ill fall for it?


    Tears welled up in Salomes large eyes.


    "How could you compare me to a frog? Thats too much!"


    I was being generous by comparing you to a frog, you brat. At least frogs have some cute aspects. They even serve a useful role by eating pests like flies.


    I extended my staff to create a magical blade and spoke coldly.


    "Listen, Salome. Consider this a final act of mercy before I kill you. Even if you look human, theres no way Ill be seduced by you."


    "What, why? How can you be so sure?"


    "Because Ive been fooled by too many people who are only good on the outside. Ive become too seasoned to fall for it anymore."


    Back on Earth, my job had been an internet broadcaster, a game streamer.


    What did that mean?


    It meant Id dealt with toxic viewers, trolls, and perverts of ambiguous gender throughout my broadcasts.


    A viewer who sent annoying voice donations using a voice changer for half a year turned out to be a man.


    A cute female character in my guild whod been friendly since the games open beta turned out to be a man.


    Even a vTuber whod decked out their avatar beautifully, co-streamed new games, and even did marriage content with me turned out to be a man!


    Then it happened.


    Wobble.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, my vision began to spin.


    Ah, this felt similar to the overwork symptoms from a few days ago...


    Wobbling, I collapsed forward.


    "Senior?!"


    Evangeline quickly caught me, and the rest of the party members rushed over in alarm.


    Junior, who rushed in front of me, examined my eyes and rummaged through her bag.


    "This is mana exhaustion!"


    "Mana exhaustion? Whats that?"


    "When you use more magic power than your limit, this happens! Quick, get a mana potion!"


    As I tasted the harshness of the mana potion poured into my mouth, I slowly thought.


    Ah.


    Of course.


    [Imperial Edict] is a high-performance skill that summons a fortress using magic power. I shouldnt have used it so carelessly...


    This game isnt that forgiving...


    My vision gradually darkened.


    I lost consciousness.


    ***


    Ash fainted due to mana exhaustion.


    Mana-related injuries were not something the priest Damien could heal. This was Juniors expertise.


    Junior quickly poured a mana potion into Ashs mouth and used her own magic power to help circulate the mana in Ashs body.


    Something felt off!


    Materializing magic is an extremely wasteful technique.


    Even Dusk Bringar, the possessor of the dragon bloodline, would break into a sweat every time she drew her magic-formed greatsword.


    And it wasnt just the size of a greatsword; Ash had summoned a fortress, albeit a small one.


    Ashs magical power was woefully insufficient, even after draining every last drop. Summoning and maintaining the magic in the first place had been a near-impossible task.


    This isnt ordinary magic. Theres some secret hidden.


    But that secret wasnt what mattered right now.


    Ash had recklessly tapped into his magical reservoir, and the runaway magic was now boiling over, demanding payment.


    At this rate, all of his magical energy would burn up, just like what had happened to Jupiter who had suffered from a magical overload.


    The mana potions I have now wont be enough! How can I stabilize it?!


    In his desperation, Junior poured his own magical energy into Ash and racked his brain for solutions, but no viable options came to mind.


    Should I use the teleport gate to get more mana potions? But how many potions would even be in the Lords Mansion... and by the time I get back, itll be too late...!


    Ashs magical reservoir greedily devoured the incoming mana. Junior sensed that his own reserves were rapidly depleting as well.


    Thats when Lucas rushed forward, rolling up his sleeve.


    "Extract my life force and give it to the Lord!"


    "What? Are you nuts?!"


    "Doesnt the Lord need a mana transfusion? Then this is our only option...!"


    "Dont be ridiculous! Youll risk killing yourself too, Captain Lucas!"


    Transferring magical energy to someone else required an extremely intricate control over magic flow, a method available only to those of the Mage class.


    Being a knight, Lucas intended to transfer his own life force directly to Ash. Junior, however, vehemently refused.


    This method might refill Ashs mana, but it would almost certainly kill or incapacitate Lucas.


    "Its better than letting the Lord die! Hurry!"


    Lucas didnt back down; he took another step closer and shouted.


    Behind him, Evangeline and Damien also rolled up their sleeves with resolute faces.


    Every member of the party was prepared to die for Ash.


    Despair painted Juniors face as he looked around at everyone. Finally, he firmed up his resolve and nodded.


    Just then


    "Theres no need for such sacrifices. Everyone, step aside."


    A brusque female voice echoed.


    "?"


    Everyone turned in surprise to find a white-haired woman standing nearby, her face obscured by a tattered robe.


    She was the guardian and watcher of the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    She was Nameless.


    "Ash helped me find a piece of myself..."


    In her hand shimmered a white object that looked like a puzzle piece.


    Gazing intently at that piece, Nameless offered a faint smile.


    "Shouldnt I return the favor?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    As I opened my eyes, Nameless was in front of me.


    "Huh?"


    I quickly sat up to find myself still in Zone 1 dungeon [The Dried Sewer]. The party members around me looked relieved.


    "Did I black out? What happened?"


    Confused, I looked around and asked. Nameless offered a faint smile.


    "You pushed yourself too hard, Ash. How are you feeling?"


    "Huh? Oh"


    Only then did I remember.


    [Imperial Edict] was a much more powerful skill than I had anticipated, and I had fainted from the backlash as soon as the skill deactivated.


    "But why do I feel so fine?"


    It wasn''t just fine; I felt even more energetic than before I lost consciousness. It was as if I had consumed some high-grade elixir.


    As I looked down at myself and pondered, the party members all turned their eyes toward Nameless. I too looked at her apprehensively.


    "Nameless, did you heal me?"


    "Healing let''s just say thats close enough. You were drained of your magic power, so I had you consume a few items I had. You should feel better now."


    "Hey, thanks a lot. That was really close; I could''ve been in real danger. I owe you one."


    "Don''t mention it. I should be the one thanking you, Ash."


    Nameless looked around carefully.


    "For a long time, every inch of my kingdom was covered in the darkness of nightmares."


    Her dirt-streaked fingers slowly swept across the surrounding drainpipes.


    "Because I couldn''t rival the Demon King, I was unable to dispel that darkness. All I could do was tear a piece from my own soul, light it on fire, and bring some light to this place."


    "..."


    "Ive been waiting for someone with the qualifications to confront the Demon King and drive out the darkness. All the while, Ive been keeping the fire alive and cleaning up the monsters."


    Nameless, who had calmly narrated her story, looked at me slowly.


    "...And today, you completely drove out the darkness from this place. Though it''s a small part, my kingdom is now free from the Demon King''s rule."


    And then, Nameless performed a slow, respectful bow.


    Her right arm crossed her chest while her left hand gripped the hem of her robe, which she slightly pushed aside. Simultaneously, she bent her waist and knees.


    It was a form of greeting completely different from what Id seen from Everblack. Was this the traditional salutation of the Lake Kingdom?


    "Thank you, Ash. My 500-year wait was not in vain."


    Wrapped in tattered cloth and covered in dirt and ash, Nameless exuded a strange aura of dignity.


    Slowly straightening her back, Nameless looked up.


    "From now on, this place will cease to function as a dungeon."


    As she spoke, the lights in the safe zone slowly dimmed.


    Sssss...


    At the same time, the sticky darkness unique to the dungeon began to dissipate into the distance.


    "The forces of the nightmare can no longer invade this place. Therefore, there''s no more need for battles here."


    Ah, I see.


    Once I had taken the territory from the monsters, the area naturally ceased to function as a dungeon.


    As the sticky darkness disappeared and the artificial lighting vanished, all that was left was the peaceful hue of the night.


    And within that peaceful night... Nameless stood holding a small fragment of light. A tiny, but brilliant shard that seemed to encapsulate light.


    I smiled.


    "Is that a piece of your soul?"


    "Yes."


    "To prevent your kingdom from being completely consumed by darkness, you shattered your soul, ignited it, and scattered it across the entire kingdom?"


    "Yes."


    "So"


    I felt like I was beginning to understand.


    "You even forgot your own name?"


    "..."


    "You tore apart your own being, losing even your name and memories, all to hold back the darkness here."


    A bitter smile crept across the corners of Nameless''s mouth.


    "What''s the point of a name for a princess of a doomed kingdom?"


    She looked down at the fragment of light in her hand with distant eyes.


    "What''s the point of clinging to faded memories that are centuries old? If these ''pieces of me'' can extend the fate of my kingdom even a little, then that''s all I''ll do."


    "Is it because you were the princess of this kingdom? So you feel responsible?"


    When I asked directly, Nameless seemed a bit uncomfortable.


    "...You could say that. The transformation of my kingdom is largely the fault of the Imperial Family. As a member of the royal lineage, I too must bear responsibility."


    Why go to such lengths?


    I wanted to ask more, but Nameless cut me off and slowly extended her hand.


    "And it''s also a royal''s duty to reward adventurers who have served the kingdom."


    In the hand she extended toward me, there was that fragment of light.


    "I give this fragment to you."


    "What? But this is your soul..."


    "Anyway, you all did well. We''ve been through a lot..."


    I looked at my worn-out party members and chuckled.


    "Let''s go back and rest!"


    ***


    [Free Exploration Completed!]


    [Leveled Up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.51 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.53 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.53 (1)


    - Damien(EX) Lv.53 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.59 (1)


    [Dead or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Captured Monsters]


    - Lv.45 Hawkbear Assassin(SR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Harpy Legion Magic Stones: 52


    - Hawkbeary Legion Magic Stones: 27


    - Succubi Legion Essence: 12


    - Harpy Koloratura Magical Core(SSR): 1


    [Areas Liberated]


    - Zone 1: The Dried Sewer


    > New resources can now be produced in this area.


    ***


    After returning to Crossroad, we had dinner with the party members.


    It seemed like I had really had a close brush with death; everyone was fussing over me, which was a bit embarrassing.


    Evangeline cut up the food on my behalf, Damien spooned soup into my mouth, and Junior, even while eating, laid her hands on my back to check the status of my magical power.


    Take it easy! The Emperor is completely solid now! He even consumed a Dragon Heart, so he''s a magic king, right? I don''t really feel it, though!


    "..."


    Having removed his tinpot helmet to eat, Lucas sat at a distance, simply watching us.


    ''I appreciate that he''s not fussing over me, but that actually makes it more awkward considering his personality...''


    After the meal was over, I sent Damien and Junior back to their respective temples and inns.


    I considered having some tea time with Lucas and Evangeline before bedtime, but Lucas declined.


    "I apologize, my Lord. I have somewhere to be today."


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    "It''s nothing significant. I''ll report back later."


    "I see..."


    Just when I was about to engage in a casual conversation, Lucas announced he had someplace to go.


    Bowing slightly to me, Lucas stepped outside the mansion and spoke in a subdued voice.


    "My Lord."


    "Yes?"


    "...Please, don''t go too far away."


    Then, bowing his head again, he walked away briskly.


    "...Isn''t the one going too far away you?"


    Even now, he just goes off on his own.


    It''s kind of like when a younger cousin who used to follow you around grows distant as they get older.


    I feel this subtle distance growing between Lucas and me.


    ''How do you reconnect with a cousin who''s grown distant? Should I give him an allowance or something?''


    Just then, Evangeline stood next to me, watching Lucas as he moved further away. With a serious face, she hummed and spoke.


    "Senior, I''ve been thinking."


    "Yeah?"


    "It''s about Mr. Lucas, what if..."


    Feeling Evangeline''s serious face, I involuntarily tensed up. What if Lucas, what?


    And then, Evangeline suddenly blurted out.


    "What if he''s going through puberty?!"


    "..."


    "Seriously, his recent behavior screams puberty! I''ve been through it, so I know. That''s totally a puberty behavior pattern!"


    Stunned, I opened my mouth wide, looking down at Evangeline.


    No.


    You''re not supposed to say that, are you...?


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Zone 5, Fountain Square.


    After parting ways with Ash and his party, Nameless silently roamed the darkness of Lake Kingdom.


    Except for the The Dried Sewer, the persistent darkness of nightmares still oozed and swirled everywhere else, showing no signs of retreat.


    Yet, Namelesss face was noticeably brighter.


    Perhaps she had found a glimmer of hope within this endless darkness.


    "You look happy, Nameless."


    However, her once bright face instantly hardened at the sudden voice.


    "Out of all the faces Ive seen over the last five hundred years, yours is the brightest. Found something good?"


    "...


    Nameless slowly turned her head toward the direction of the voice.


    She didnt draw her sword. She knew who it was.


    "Its been a long time since we met here."


    Formal respect flowed from Namelesss mouth.


    "Crown."


    Emerging from the dark alley was a man in jester attire wearing a smiling maskCrown.


    After briefly staring at his masked face, Nameless slowly removed the hood of her robe and bowed respectfully.


    The revised honorific flowed from her lips.


    "No... Brother."


    "..."


    Brother.


    The resonance of that word was so unfamiliar and tender that Crown involuntarily shuddered.


    - Brother!


    Suddenly, Crowns eyes caught a glimpse of the scenery from five hundred years ago.


    A huge pond from which splendid fountains spouted streams of water upwards. Above it lay a beautiful marble walkway.


    When they met on this path, where the sunlight created small rainbows by striking water droplets, his younger sister greeted him with a respectful bow and then... smiled like a petal.


    "..."


    Closing his eyes briefly, the traces of that distant past had vanished.


    Above the stinking dried pond were shattered, grotesque stones that remained as debris.


    Instead of sunlight, compressed darkness was pouring down.


    Above that, his younger sister stood with a sword on her back, wearing a tattered robe, her hair having turned white, and her body soiled with dirt, ash, and blood.


    With an expressionless face.


    Without a trace of that tender smile from those days.


    "..."


    Its a distant, really distant memory.


    Now, its so far away that he doubted whether it was a dream or a real memory.


    The princess and prince of a kingdom that fell into hell stood far apart and stared at each other for a moment.


    "Call me Crown."


    Crown, readjusting his mask, whispered.


    "Like you offered your name and soul to the Goddess to gain power, I too have given my name and soul to a demon for strength. Theres no meaning in calling me by any other name."


    Despite becoming Nameless by burning her own existence for power and losing her name,


    She had stubbornly held onto a few memories, one of which was the fact that Crown was her brother.


    That fact painfully disturbed Crown.


    This pathetic man... his younger sister still treated him as her brother.


    "...Alright, Crown."


    Nameless, adhering to Crowns request, looked around her surroundings.


    "Were you wandering here today for some business? Or did you come to meet me?"


    "No. Its just a coincidence that our paths crossed."


    Crown shrugged.


    "The King of Kings has convened a War Council. He assigned me the task of summoning the Nightmare Legion commanders. So Im going around informing them about the meeting."


    "Ho, a War Council..."


    Namelesss eyes sharpened.


    A regular meeting convened by the Demon King and his monstrous subordinates, summoning the Nightmare Legion commanders up to rank 10. The War Council.


    In the past, Nameless had stormed into a meeting and disrupted it. Once again, her hand moved to the hilt of the sword on her back.


    Crown waved his hand in disapproval.


    "Planning to cause another ruckus? Just stop. Last time, you laid waste to the Kings Castle, but they recovered overnight, didnt they?"


    "..."


    "No matter how many of them you kill, the King of Kings will revive them. Dont waste your energy for nothing."


    Since Crowns words were true, Nameless reluctantly pulled her hand away from her sword hilt. Still, her face seemed dissatisfied.


    Crown continued to speak.


    Someone had tied her hair while she had spent a day at Ashs mansion on her way back.


    So, that person was...


    - It was my pleasure.


    ...Who was it?


    Her memory was already hazy.


    Nameless shrugged and resumed walking. One lost memory among many.


    The next monster onslaught was coming soon.


    For Ash and the outside world, she needed to kill as many monsters as possible. She moved forward to fulfill her duty.


    ***


    Walking along the road, Crown looked down at the list in his hand.


    Nightmare Legion.


    Originally a term for all monster commanders, but it eventually became a designation for the top ten monsters commanding the ten highest-ranking legions.


    Crown raised his hand and scratched off several names on the list with his nail. Names of those he would need to summon for the war council.


    Rank 10: Goblin God-King.


    Rank 9: Slayer of the Full Moon.


    Rank 8: Ghost Strategist.


    Rank 7: Succubus.


    Rank 6: Black Spider Queen.


    Rank 5: Vampire King.


    Rank 4: Lord of Plague.


    Rank 3: Grand Sorcerer.


    Rank 2: Demon Guardian Commander.


    Rank 1: Black Dragon.


    Maybe I should be grateful that three are already dead.


    9th Lunared.


    6th Orlop.


    5th Celendion.


    Ash had already killed these three.


    Indeed, this Ash is different.


    This Ash was exceptional. Perhaps he would achieve something remarkable.


    But in the end... victory would belong to the Demon King.


    Knowing this, Crown chose the path of submission under his rule.


    Traitors do what traitors can, dear sister.


    Recalling his sisters face, Crown smiled bitterly.


    May you remain noble till the very end.


    Yes, noble, even if just until the very end.


    Because ultimately, everyone would fall into darkness.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Central Jail of Crossroad.


    Mason was squeezing his massive, muscular frame into a narrow cell and was in the midst of a restless sleep.


    Thud. Thud.


    The approaching footsteps awoke Mason, who discreetly opened his eyes.


    A knight in black armor stood outside the iron bars. A smile crept over Masons bearded lips.


    "Good evening, Sir Lucas."


    "...Mason."


    Creak-


    Lucas dragged a chair in front of the bars and sat down, his bright blue eyes twinkling.


    "Ive considered the proposal you passed along... and I dont think its a bad idea."


    The proposal Mason had relayed.


    In other words, the message from Fernandez.


    - If you uphold the ancient vow, all crimes committed by your family will be absolved, your honor restored, and your familys old fiefdom and wealth returned.


    The ancient vow meant the vow of loyalty toward Fernandez, staked on the familys name.


    "..."


    Lucas closed his eyes, momentarily recalling the days of his youth. He then shot his blue gaze forward once again.


    It was a cold, icy stare, the kind that seemed like it could freeze you with a mere glance.


    "So, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Facing such a lord, a faint smile appeared on Masons lips.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Days once again flew by in the blink of an eye.


    One day, Stage 14 was suddenly upon us.


    "Wow"


    Snowflakes began to pour from the sky.


    "Its definitely winter now."


    I closed the window after watching the snow accumulate in the courtyard of the mansion. Ah, its so cold.


    Crossroad, where we were located, might have been in the southern part of the continent and thus considered somewhat warmer. However, somewhat warmer was a relative term.


    Compared to the northern regions, it was relatively warmer, but that didnt mean we had a tropical climate. It felt similar to Korea... with clearly defined seasons.


    If its this cold at the southernmost point, what kind of winters are the northern countries enduring?


    I remembered tales of the northern kingdom where it even snowed in summer. Did their winters have avalanches pouring down from the sky?


    Im never going to visit the north, even if I die.


    Wrapped in a blanket and shivering, I sat down in a chair in front of the heater.


    There was no underfloor heating system in this fantasy world, so sitting huddled in front of the fireplace and sipping the hot cocoa that Aider had made was the best I could do to stay warm.


    "Are you okay, senior?"


    Thats when Evangeline, who was sitting next to me reading a book, looked at me with concern.


    "You seem to be struggling with the cold?"


    "Ah, Ive always been a bit weak in the winter Dont worry, Ill get used to it."


    I felt a bit better drinking cocoa, wrapping myself tightly in the blanket, and sticking close to the heater.


    I should spend the day going through paperwork like this


    "Your Grace!"


    Just then, the office door burst open and Aider rushed in.


    Ah, this smelled like work. Undoubtedly, this meant that Id have to leave this cozy nest.


    With a sorrowful face, I pulled the blanket down to my neck and asked.


    "So, whats the matter? The roof collapsed due to snow? Were running out of equipment for snow removal? Id like to handle it with remote paperwork if possible"


    But it wasnt any of those issues.


    "We have guests from the Imperial Capital!"


    At his next words, I jumped up from my seat.


    "They are the wife of Prince Lark, the First Imperial Prince, and their three children!"


    "They finally arrived!"


    Larks wife and three sons.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    I had previously ordered an operation to secretly evacuate them from the Imperial Capital.


    I had heard that they had escaped and were heading south toward us, and now they had finally arrived in Crossroad.


    ***


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch, situated in the heart of Crossroad.


    The guests were initially brought here. Even I, clad in a thick coat and scarf, hurriedly entered the building.


    "Your Grace."


    A maid with blue hair greeted me at the entrance, a large sword coffin strapped to her back.


    She was Serenades personal guard and the one responsible for executing the escape operation for Larks family, an SSR-grade swordsman named Elize.


    I slapped Elizes shoulder lightly as a greeting.


    "Elize! Youve done well. Were there any difficulties during the escape?"


    "The escape itself went smoothly. However, the journey was quite long, so our honored guests found it somewhat exhausting. But they are all safe."


    "Were there any pursuers?"


    "There were, but I took care of them."


    Elize made it sound scary in a nonchalant manner.


    Anyway, being among the strongest characters of the swordsman class, it seemed Elize had done an excellent job in protecting them on their way here.


    I repeatedly praised Elize for her good work. Then I tilted my head in curiosity.


    "Hey, speaking of which, where is Alberto? I thought hed be the first to greet me when I arrived."


    "He came halfway but then returned to the Imperial Capital. He said we should still have a contact in the capital"


    "That old man, really..."


    I clicked my tongue briefly.


    Even the Imperial Capital would soon be engulfed in the flames of war, so it couldnt possibly be safe. It seemed Alberto chose to return there willingly.


    Its obviously good if we still have a card to play within the Imperial Capital. But for the old man to willingly risk himself like this.


    Hell manage. Hes got plenty of experience serving in the imperial palace.


    Still, I was a bit worried...


    "That aside, please come in."


    Elize gestured toward the inside of the building.


    Currently, five members of the Aegis Special Forces are imprisoned in the central jail of Crossroad.


    All five who were dispatched with Mason. Those whose identities were confirmed were all captured and confined to the central jail.


    They claim their mission was simply to strengthen reconnaissance on Crossroad, but


    Im not an idiot to believe that at face value.


    In this escalating civil war situation, its not just Larks faction. The elite first team coming all the way to this rural corner of Crossroad, which declared its own independent policy, is definitely up to something.


    The most likely targets are Larks wife and their three sons.


    I had secretly moved them outside the Imperial Capital.


    If Fernandez sent the first team of the Aegis Special Forces to kidnap them again? Then it all adds up.


    So, I decided to have them stay at the Silver Winter Merchant Guilds branch.


    This building is located in the heart of Crossroad, meaning military facilities, including barracks, are all nearby.


    Its more advantageous for defense than the estate thats somewhat on the outskirts.


    All I can do right now is beef up the defense.


    I ordered heightened security around the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building, increased the number of scouts inside the city, and made the identification checks for incoming refugees stricter than before.


    The most troublesome guys are already in jail, and Im doing my best to guard against additional spies coming in.


    I cant be entirely at ease, but Ive done just about everything I can.


    After briefly explaining the situation, Serenade nodded her head in understanding.


    "We will also make sure to provide thorough security on our end. For the time being, Elize will be their exclusive escort."


    "Thank you, Serenade. I really appreciate it."


    I exhaled deeply.


    From now on, many dignitaries will come to Crossroad, and given the number of politically sensitive people involved, these covert conflicts will likely increase.


    I need to establish a solid counter-espionage system...


    And I should also quickly build that hotel.


    Guests coming over was always a hassle, and it wasnt an ordinary feat to disperse them here and there. One hotel wouldve solved everything!


    While pondering this, Serenade subtly mumbled, looking towards the reception room.


    "By the way, you two look good together as a couple."


    "Huh? Uh, yeah...?"


    "Even when youre apart, you trust each other strongly, believe in the path the other is taking, and can keep your composure in the face of danger... Its admirable."


    "Uh, yeah, I guess."


    "Above all, your children are adorable too..."


    Having said that much, Serenade gently cast her silver eyes my way.


    My heart sank. What the heck! Whats the meaning of that?!


    "Your Majesty."


    Serenade quickly reached out towards me.


    Frozen, I couldnt move. Her slender finger touched my cheek, then-


    "You have a fever again."


    She moved her hand upwards to rest it on my forehead.


    Caught off guard, I stuttered before abruptly asking, "What?! Fever?! Really? I have a fever?"


    "Yes. You were ill not too long ago, and I heard you collapsed once during this expedition as well. Are you overexerting yourself again?"


    "Who did you hear that from? I was keeping it a secret..."


    "I heard it from Miss Evangeline. She was quite forthcoming when I brought her some snacks."


    Evangeline! How could you betray my trust for some snacks!


    "Dont be too hard on Miss Evangeline. As you may recall, Im a merchant, and I specialize in information handling. If snacks werent enough, I wouldve used something else to find out about this."


    Serenade spoke indifferently and then smirked.


    "Please dont push yourself too hard, Your Majesty. Winter has just begun, and there are still battles to fight."


    "..."


    "Ive noticed youve been overexerting yourself recently, and it worries me."


    Truth be told, my condition had been less than ideal since experiencing magic exhaustion in the dungeon.


    But I had consumed a Dragon Heart, for crying out loud! And there were still mountains of tasks to complete. I couldnt afford to be weak.


    Still, I couldnt say that in front of Serenade, who looked up at me with anxious eyes. I forced a smile and waved my hands.


    "Alright, after this defense mission, Ill take a day to rest. Dont worry too much."


    ***


    Two days later, on the morning when monsters stormed the forward base.


    I woke up at dawn, touched my burning forehead, checked the runny nose stretching down from my nostrils, and muttered softly.


    "...Ah, shit."


    Can I stop being sick? At this rate, Ill be more of a wreck than Kuilan!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    "Have you taken something like a miracle potion recently?"


    Saintess Margarita asked me this as she performed the royal diagnosis.


    "Huh?"


    I was caught off guard by the sudden question. What the heck! Arent you like half as good as Heo Jun?! (TL Note: Heo Jun is basically Dr. House, but from the 14th century Korea. Its a famous Korean drama.)


    "How did you know?"


    "If I couldnt sense a foreign magic power inside you, shouldnt I be fired as a priest?"


    Margarita withdrew her hand from me with a cynical tone. The light that shimmered with divine power in her hand faded away.


    Lying on the bed with a cool towel on my forehead, I looked at Margarita with admiration.


    "So, what should be done now to get better?"


    I asked, expecting that she would naturally know the treatment now that she knew the cause.


    Her answer was far from reassuring.


    "Stay sick for a few more days."


    "What?"


    "Its simple. Your body needs to absorb the foreign magic power that entered it. Thats why youre feeling unwell... Dont worry, time will take care of it."


    So, what she meant was theres no cure and I should just suffer.


    Damn it! I can no longer consider you half as good as Heo Jun! Its a blasphemy against the representative physician of the Joseon era!


    "Margarita! You are... A quarter as good as Heo Jun!"


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "No, it means youre a fine doctor..."


    As I stumbled over my words, Margarita chuckled and eventually stood up.


    "Think of it as magical malaise. Dont overdo it and get some rest."


    "But today is the start of the defense battle..."


    "Dont you have capable subordinates? Dont worry, theyll handle it well."


    After saying that, Margarita hesitated for a moment.


    "...Am I mistaken? I think I gave you the same advice last time too."


    "Huh? Did you?"


    "Last time it was overwork, this time its malaise... Before that, your left arm was shattered. You seem to be accruing injuries frequently."


    Margarita let out a soft sigh.


    "Youve barely been on the job for a year, and youre already wearing yourself down, Your Highness."


    "Ah, I definitely heard this nagging before..."


    "If you want to avoid this in the future, exercise."


    "What?"


    "Maintaining a healthy body through regular exercise will help prevent these ailments. Ill remind the knights on my way out, so once youre a bit better, start exercising regularly."


    Ugh! I hate it! I hate outdoor activities! I just want to stay indoors!


    "Cancel it all! Youre just 10% of what Heo Jun is!"


    "Yes, yes. Rest well and make sure to exercise."


    Margarita left...


    As she did, my party members who had been waiting outside swarmed into the room.


    "We heard everything, boss. Leave this defense battle to us and get some rest!"


    "No, I mean, Ill entrust it to you guys, but I still have to go and watch..."


    Before I could say anything more, my party members all frowned and made a hum~ face, so I gave up.


    Fine. In this stage, things were indeed easier than usual.


    The monsters invading this defense battle were a Harpy legion.


    They were air-flying types, but its snowing now. The mobility of aerial units was significantly reduced.


    We even finished distributing earplugs to all the soldiers to counter their main attack method, the sonic scream.


    Plus, the boss monster Harpy Coloratura had already been killed during a free quest. A considerable number of its elite units were also taken down.


    It really was on the easier side. Even without me, the defense would be efficiently executed.


    "...Alright. I trust you guys, so Ill leave it to you."


    I met the gaze of Lucas, who stood at the center of my party members.


    Initially, Lucas had taken over the stage preparations for me, as I hadnt been feeling well for a few days. He would handle it well.


    "Still, if anything unexpected happens, let me know immediately. Dont push yourself and execute the mission slowly. Got it?"


    "Understood, my lord."


    Lucas responded in a calm voice.


    "Dont worry about the defense mission, and rest well today."


    I couldnt see his face under the helmet he was still wearing, but as the protagonist of this game, he was reliable.


    "Then Ill be going, senior! Gimme a high five!"


    "Sure, kill em all!"


    Starting with Evangeline, my party members gave me high-fives one by one before heading out.


    I watched the retreating backs of my subordinates through the window.


    Not only my main party but also other stalwart heroes like Dusk Bringars Dragonblood Knights and Kuilans Penal Squad were on the front lines.


    No need to worry.


    Alright, time to trust my subordinates and catch some sleep. My constant exhaustion would only hinder the battlefront further.


    I closed the curtains and snuggled into bed.


    Soon enough, my heavy body sank into sleep as if submerged in water.


    The young knight shouted energetically, gripping her lance and shield.


    "Lets quickly take care of these monsters and soak our shoulders in hot bathwater!"


    "Ooooh!"


    The soldiers raised their weapons in unison.


    The troops were quite accustomed to Evangelines command, having seen her take the reins of leadership in several battles.


    The heroes naturally prepared for battle, following Evangelines orders.


    And so, toward the forward base guarded by humans,


    Squaaawk!


    Hundreds of harpies began to descend from the sky.


    ***


    Crossroad Central Prison.


    "Oh, Captain Lucas?"


    "Its time for you to lead the defense, wha... huh?!"


    "Ca-Captain Lucas! What are you doing... Aaargh!"


    Thwack! Thump! Crash!


    The guards were swiftly knocked out by the bare fists of Lucas, who then entered the prison.


    Inside his cell, Mason waited with a smile on his face.


    "Lord Lucas, youve come."


    "Come out, Mason."


    Lucas quickly found the correct key among the bunch he had taken from the guard captain and unlocked Masons cell.


    He also freed the other four agents captured along with Mason, gestured them to follow, and said, "Lets go. Ill guide you."


    "Wait, my lord! What about these handcuffs..."


    Mason and the agents requested their handcuffs be removed, but,


    "More guards will be here soon. Our priority is to get out."


    Lucas coldly spat out the words and stubbornly took the lead.


    Mason and the agents had no choice but to follow Lucas in handcuffs.


    The streets were empty, swept by swirling snow. As they slipped into a back alley on the outskirts of the town, Mason smirked.


    "A wise decision youve made, Sir Lucas."


    "..."


    "Lord Fernandez will undoubtedly treat you well. Succeed in this mission, and the McGregor family will be restored. Youll also secure a high position in the Imperial Family."


    Listening to Masons repetitive parroting, Lucas, who had been trudging through the snow-covered alley, suddenly halted.


    "...But theres something I dont understand, Mr. Mason."


    Lucas turned around, tilting his helmeted head to one side.


    "Why did Lord Fernandez ask for that thing?"


    A few days ago, when Lucas visited Mason at night, he had heard what Fernandez had requested.


    He also knew precisely what mission Mason had been assigned here.


    But he couldnt understand it at all.


    Because Fernandez had given Mason a truly bizarre task.


    Although he asked again, Mason only chuckled.


    "Were just hounds that obey commands, arent we? If told to bite, we bite; if told to fetch, we fetch; and if told to die, well, we die."


    "..."


    "The content of the mission isnt our concern. What matters is whether we can execute it or not. Thats all."


    "..."


    "So, Sir, can we proceed in that direction to complete our mission?"


    "No."


    Swoosh


    Lucas slowly drew his longsword, [Karma Eater], from his waist.


    The sleek blade glinted with an eerie metallic sheen as it met the cold air.


    "You all will die here."


    The four agents behind Mason flinched and stepped back. Mason watched Lucas with a furrowed brow.


    Exhaling a white mist, Lucas muttered,


    "I will never betray my liege again."


    "..."


    "So, Mr. Mason, even if you were once a loyal servant to my family..."


    The vivid blue glare leaking from beneath Lucass helmet was so intense, it looked almost like flames.


    "If youre an enemy to my lord, Ill cut you down."


    "..."


    "Ill bear the disgrace of spilling tainted blood in the name of McGregor... Die quietly here."


    Listening to Lucas, Masons lips slowly stretched into a broad grin.


    "Ahh..."


    From within his unkempt beard,


    A savage smile, as wild as raw meat, curled up.


    "As I thought, you would do this, huh?"


    His laughter sounded as if he was too delighted to contain himself.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    "Figures, I knew it would come to this."


    Muttering to himself, Mason put strength into his handcuffed arms.


    "Hmph!"


    Muscles bulged on his thick arms as the tendons tightened,


    Crack!


    And he ripped the handcuffs apart in an instant.


    Grinning, Mason tossed the twisted iron cuffs to the ground.


    "I knew you wouldnt easily return to Fernandezs side, Sir. After all, youve already betrayed him once."


    Lucas furrowed his brow.


    "Youre saying I betrayed Fernandez?"


    "Didnt you?"


    Mason pointed at Lucas with his thick fingers.


    "Sir, you initially sided with Lord Fernandez, betrayed Lord Ash, and then...you betrayed Fernandez to go back to Ash."


    "..."


    "Your life is riddled with betrayals."


    Mason spat out again, seeing Lucas unable to refute.


    "Thats the nature of the McGregor lineage."


    "The nature of the McGregor lineage, you say?"


    "Your ancestors also, a hundred years ago, revealed their treacherous fangs against the Imperial Family and were beheaded. Isnt that correct?"


    It was true. The McGregor family, once renowned for producing the empires top swordsmen, had been on a path to ruin since.


    Unable to achieve much of anything, they got entangled in the power struggles of other nobles and were worn down in pointless conflicts until they reached this point.


    "...Yes, youre exactly right, Mason. The McGregor bloodline is filled with the uncontrollable nature of a rabid dog."


    As Lucas laughed sardonically, Mason reciprocated with a smile, pointing at himself.


    "And I, who was taken in by the McGregor family, also learned that nature."


    "...So youre saying, you also betrayed?"


    "Exactly, Sir."


    Mason shrugged his broad shoulders.


    "Who do you think encouraged the former head of the McGregor family, who knew nothing but the sword, to venture into unfamiliar business?"


    "...!"


    "Who do you think arranged for Lord Fernandez to lend money when the heads business became risky?"


    Mason raised his hand and pointed at himself.


    "Who do you think eliminated the head when he was unable to repay his debts and attempted to betray Fernandez by joining another family?"


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    In fact, he had vaguely suspected, but he had not expected Mason to admit it so openly.


    "Mason, you...!"


    "Whoa, dont be so quick to judge, Sir. Ive lived honestly, both as a swordsman and as a person."


    Mason chuckled.


    "I just switched allegiances to whoever offered stronger power, more money."


    "..."


    "Its the nature of a dog to lie belly-up and obey a stronger entity, isnt it?"


    Lucass grip on his sword tightened.


    Indeed. Knights were essentially a group of people making a living off of killing, no matter how much they dressed it up.


    The McGregors, too, were nothing but a mad pack of hunting dogs.


    They were dogs.


    Controlled by higher powers, their only role was to bite and tear upon command...like dogs.


    "...Mason. You said you knew I wouldnt return to Fernandezs side."


    Lucas spat out the words, tinged with killing intent.


    "Then why? Why did you try to persuade me again?"


    "What do you think?"


    While freeing his subordinates from their cuffs, Mason answered.


    "Dont you really know? Why would we deliberately reveal ourselves? We couldve just operated from the shadows."


    "..."


    "One of the main reasons was to divert attention to us."


    As the special forces members were freed, they loosened up and faced Lucas.


    "The plan was to pretend we were the only spies who had infiltrated, then launch a diversionary operation to seize the real objective."


    Inside his helmet, Lucas eyes widened in shock.


    "Impossible...!"


    "Sir, the current number of Aegis Special Forces deployed here at Crossroad is..."


    Mason revealed his teeth in a grin.


    "Twenty in total."


    "...!"


    "Excluding us, where do you think the others might be?"


    Lucas swiftly looked toward the side where Silver Winters Merchant Guild was located.


    "Ah, the Lord is unwell and currently resting."


    Aider glanced around inside the mansion before returning his gaze forward.


    "I apologize, but could you please return another time?"


    Click.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a crossbow was aimed at Aiders forehead.


    Aider blinked in surprise at the weapon before smirking.


    "...Interesting. This is a first for me."


    Thwack!


    An arrow fired from the crossbow lodged itself into Aiders forehead. His body rolled down the corridor of the mansion.


    Bang-!


    The merchantswho were actually special forces in disguisekicked down the door and stormed in, quickly aiming their crossbows in every direction.


    "Start the search! Find Prince Ash."


    "Comb the first floor thoroughly!"


    The heroes had all gone to fend off the defensive battle, and the few remaining guards were dispatched to protect Larks wife and children.


    There were hardly any troops left to guard the Lords mansion. There were no means to resist external invasion.


    "Find the prince!"


    "Bring all the servants and maids here!"


    The special forces rounded up the mansions few servants and herded them into the reception room.


    A crossbow was aimed at the servants as a special forces commander asked, "What should we do now?"


    "No need for unnecessary killings."


    The servants faces brightened at these words. However, their faces paled at the commanders next words.


    "But theyve seen our faces. Well have to kill them all, just to be safe."


    "Understood."


    Click! Click!


    The crossbows were set to fire. The servants raised their hands and screamed for mercy.


    But the special forces didnt even blink as they pulled their crossbow triggers


    Thud! Thud, thud, thud!


    Rushing in, Aider caught the shower of arrows with his body.


    "Ouch!"


    Looking like a human porcupine, Aider spat out blood. The bewildered special forces took a step back.


    "What theWho is this guy?"


    "Didnt we kill him at the door?"


    "I shot him square in the forehead. How is he..."


    What happened next was even more shocking.


    Despite the pain, Aider began pulling out each arrow from his body. As he did, his punctured flesh healed, and his torn skin closed up.


    Aider grinned, blood still on his lips.


    "Ever heard of the Curse of Immortality?"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Thud! Thud, thud, thud!


    The special forces fired another round.


    Lying on the floor like a porcupine once more, Aider groaned and stood up again.


    "Look, I cant die, okay? And I respawn here in real-time, but it still hurts, you know..."


    The special forces commander clicked his tongue.


    "Ive heard of it. Hes one of those Immortal beings from the legends."


    "What should we do? We cant kill him. Should we set fire to the mansion?"


    "If we do, theyll sense something is wrong and reinforcements will return from the defensive battle. We need a cleaner solution."


    Just then.


    "Weve found the prince! Hes in a bedroom on the third floor!"


    "...No more time to waste."


    The commander nodded towards the outside.


    "Leave him and withdraw quickly. Lets go."


    "What about this monster?"


    "I heard he cant use any abilities other than immortality. Just restrain him. He wont be able to do anything."


    Thud-thud-thud!


    The special forces members unleashed another volley of crossbow bolts at Aider before rushing out of the building.


    "Ugh, this is troublesome..."


    Pinned to the wall like a ragdoll, Aider weakly muttered.


    "If I were in my prime, I would have easily stopped them. But after switching to the Director role, I lost all my powers in this world..."


    The special forces members were seen hastily exiting the mansion through the window.


    Ash was wrapped in a blanket and being carried away. Even in this situation, Ash was soundly asleep, his face flushed with excitement.


    "...Im sorry, my representative. Because Im such a useless fool."


    With bloodied lips, Aider gave a bitter smile.


    "Once again, the hardship falls on you..."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    White snowflakes were splattered with drops of red blood.


    "Heuk! Heuk!"


    In a back alley of Crossroad.


    Lucas gasped for air as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    Five members of the Special Forces lay defeated before him. Only Mason was barely holding on, leaning his greatsword against the ground.


    Despite their numerical advantage and strength, Lucass talent and capability surpassed them all.


    "Heh heh, as expected, a real McGregor is different."


    Mason muttered, pressing his hand against a long sword wound on his chest.


    "Even if we are elite agents selected from the best Team 1, to think we cant beat you alone..."


    "Just surrender, Mason."


    Compared to the fatally injured Special Forces, Lucas was mostly unscathed, save for a few minor injuries.


    Lucas menacingly lunged his sword forward.


    "Ill finish this."


    "Sorry, but thats not going to happen."


    Mason said and pulled something from his pocket.


    "Lord Fernandez has given me power."


    "What?"


    "Power that you cant even come close to with mere swordsmanship... truly destructive power!"


    In Masons hand was a small syringe filled with a blue substance.


    "Is that... Beastification Serum?"


    "Youve used it before, havent you?"


    Mason sneered as he put the needle tip to the side of his neck.


    "Its a more refined version compared to those lowly experimental samples you used."Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com


    "A refined version, you say?"


    "Yes. A serum perfected by extracting only the pure animalistic traits from all kinds of beastmen...! Only the agents handpicked by Lord Fernandez were given this serum. The effect is a bit volatile, but its plenty strong."


    Lucas gritted his teeth, his shoulders trembling.


    "How many beastmen did you have to sacrifice to create that serum...?"


    "How would I know?"


    With a sinister smile, Mason plunged the syringe into his neck.


    "As long as its effective!"


    Thuk!


    The serum was sucked into Masons body.


    "Haaaa..."


    Starting from his neck, his veins bulged and traveled throughout his body; his muscles expanded, and steam rose from his sword wounds as they healed.


    Mason grinned, his face veined and contorted like a beast. Pointy, animal-like fangs were visible.


    "So, this is what it feels like to abandon humanity."


    "..."


    "The more you abandon, the stronger you get. Human decency is really laughable, isnt it?"


    Thud-!


    Mason, who had stomped the ground, lunged at Lucas at an incomparable speed to before.


    Craaang!


    Masons greatsword tore through the air as it came crashing down. Lucas barely managed to parry the attack with his own sword, but he staggered, nearly falling.


    What insane power...!


    The force of the sword strike was far greater than before.


    Mason, already a large figure, now resembled a medium-sized monster.


    He was wielding his massive greatsword as if it were a mere dagger.


    Lucas barely fended off Masons sword strikes and regained his stance.


    Im outmatched in both strength and speed! At this rate...


    Lucas had a straightforward way to turn the tables: Beastification.


    He just had to abandon his humanity and entrust his body to his animalistic instincts.


    Hadnt he overcome countless crises thanks to Beastification before?


    Just a momentary release, and he could easily kill this damn traitor and go rescue Ash...


    - Didnt I tell you not to use Beastification?


    Suddenly, Ashs voice brushed past his ear.


    "...!"


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    Yes, I made a promise. I swore never to use Beastification again.


    I didnt want to break my trust with Ash. I wanted to keep this promise, even if it cost me my life.


    Then, the only means to counter Mason right now is


    Theres one.


    [Divine Descent].


    It was Lucass ultimate skill, granting a massive stat buff and even enhancing existing skills.


    Golden aura erupted behind Lucas as he closed his eyes.


    Roaar-!


    "Huh?"


    When I opened my eyes, it was somehow cold.


    Strange. I had loaded up the fireplace with plenty of firewood before falling asleep. Did I sleep so long that the fire went out?


    I tried to reach out to check the stove, but both of my arms felt as if they were tied up tight. They wouldnt budge.


    My face was covered with something, too. I blinked but couldnt see anything in front of me. Whats this, a bag?


    As I woke up more, it became clear. My face was bagged, my arms were tied behind my back, and I was sitting in a cold room. Whats going on?


    This feels too real to be a dream.


    I bit my cheek and felt a stinging pain. There was no way I could have such a realistic dream, so this had to be reality.


    I woke up to a kidnapping situation...


    I marveled at my own indifference, or perhaps my deep sleep. Just how soundly had I been sleeping?


    "Hey~ kidnappers, Im awake~?"


    Only feeling jumpy for a moment, and unable to see anything anyway, I simply yelled out loud.


    "Can you take off this suffocating bag? Also, its cold, so wrap me in a blanket. How about turning on the heater? And could you explain why youre doing this? Hello? Can you hear me?"


    I acted calmly because I suspected that the people who kidnapped me didnt intend to kill me.


    If they wanted me dead, they wouldnt have bothered to bring me here and tie me up.


    Thump. Thump.


    Sure enough, someone approached, and a formal voice spoke.


    "Prince Ash, please be patient for a while."


    "Who are you?"


    "...We are the Aegis Special Forces."


    I inwardly cursed. These annoying jerks again?


    Judging from the situation, it looked like they kidnapped me while all our forces were sent to the southern defense.


    I hadnt considered this due to my headache...


    "We are simply executing the mission we were assigned. If you cooperate, you wont be harmed."


    "And why should I believe that?"


    "...Our captain will return soon and explain everything."


    The captain? Are they talking about Mason, the guy I had imprisoned a few days ago? Is he coming here? Did he break out?


    I clicked my tongue. Somehow, I had nothing but bad feelings about this...


    Footsteps receded again. I sighed and leaned back against the chair.


    Lets see, my condition is...


    Still not good. Drowsy and foggy. I couldnt even use my magic power; was it some special equipment restraining me?


    Any usable items or methods?


    My hands are tied, so my inventory is sealed. Since my magic is completely blocked, I cant summon captured monsters either.


    Plus, these are trained agents. If I act recklessly, theyll subdue me in no time.


    Things are really not in my favor. What now...?


    "...Your Highness."


    A quiet whisper came from behind me.


    "Are you alright?"


    The voice was familiar. I jerked and turned towards it.


    "...Godhand?"


    "Shh. You mustnt look this way."


    Damn. I returned my gaze to the front.


    Godhand spoke in a low voice.


    "You wont be able to see whats ahead, so Ill brief you on the current situation."


    "..."


    "Were in a shack in the deserted village north of Crossroad. Your Highness, you are tied up in the room at the northern end of the first floor. Im hiding outside the window and speaking to you through the gap."


    The Shadow Squad trio were currently operating separately as part of the Penal Squad.


    Therefore, they did not participate in this defense battle but were on standby in case the Aegis Special Forces goons made an additional push.


    It seemed like their standby position allowed them to respond to my kidnapping.


    "These people disguised themselves as merchants, citizens, or refugees and suddenly gathered to raid the mansion. Theyve kidnapped you and brought you here."


    "..."


    "There are too many of them, and were only three, so we couldnt subdue them outright. Weve just been assessing the situation. Please forgive us."


    No, its alright. You did well. Do you know how relieved I am that youre here at least?


    "Weve identified the location and confirmed their numbers, so well bring reinforcements soon. Please wait a bit more calmly..."


    His voice suddenly cut off there.


    "Urgh?!"


    Thud! Crash!


    With Godhands brief cry of pain, the sound of weapons swinging, something breaking, and someone falling to the ground could be heard.


    "...Godhand?"


    I whispered softly, but there was no answer.


    "Hey, Godhand. Are you okay?"


    Still, no answer.


    "Godhand...?"


    Youre alright, arent you? Huh?

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Godhands voice faded away, and I was left on edge, my nerves tingling.


    Thud. Thud.


    Heavy footsteps, followed by


    Screech. Screeeech.


    The sound of something being dragged echoed.


    The heavy footsteps stopped in front of me, and the bag over my head was abruptly yanked off. What the?!


    My vision was suddenly flooded with light, disorienting me. I squinted, waiting for my eyes to adjust.


    "Good afternoon, Prince Ash."


    It was a voice I had heard a few days ago in prison. I could now see the person standing in front of me clearly.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Mason...!"


    Of course, it was that spy bastard.


    Mason looked as though hed been through an intense battle; he was covered in blood. And he appeared to be much larger than before.


    Was he in a growth spurt? Or did he take steroids?


    Mason curled his lips into a savage grin.


    His scruffy beard... as strange as it sounds, it seemed more like the bristles of a wild animal than a mans beard.


    "Thanks to you, we caught the rats."


    With that, Mason tossed what hed been dragging onto the ground.


    "Gah!"


    "..."


    It was two elves from Shadow Squad. My teeth chattered.


    "Godhand! Burnout! Are you okay?!"


    Mason placed his military boots on top of the fallen elves and shrugged.


    "Ive known for a while that these guys betrayed us."


    "What...!"


    "So, I fed them false information. And sure enough, they took the bait."


    A few days ago, Mason and the Aegis Special Forces had entered Crossroad and immediately leaked that information to Godhand, who reported it to me.


    I had Mason arrested and thrown in jail as soon as I heard he had approached Lucas...


    Could it be that all of this was premeditated?


    "Aegis Special Forces isnt so naive as to keep a double agent alive," Mason chuckled, putting his foot on Godhands injured area.


    "Do you not care about your brethren struggling to survive in the autonomous region, elves? Acting so freely like this, huh?"


    Crunch


    Masons boot pressed down on the wound, making Godhand scream in pain.


    "Ahargh!"


    "Enough!"


    As I yelled, Mason glanced at me under his thick eyebrows. I spat out the words.


    "I dont care about these elf slaves. Quit stalling and get to the point."


    "The point?"


    "Yeah. There has to be a reason you came all the way to the southern end of this vast continent to raise hell like this."


    I clenched my teeth and asked.


    "Is your aim the wife and children of Crown Prince Lark?"


    "Thats not our teams jurisdiction."


    "Then, do you plan to kidnap and kill me?"


    "Thats not it either, Your Highness. It seems you have some misconceptions about our special forces. Were not audacious enough to harm royalty."


    Despite kidnapping a royal, Mason spoke as if hed done nothing wrong.


    I couldnt hold back my anger any longer.


    "Then what the hell are you doing? This isnt a game, and I dont have time for your riddles. Just say what you came for and get out of my city!"


    "..."


    My outburst seemed to catch Mason off guard for a moment, but then he chuckled.


    "Dont get so worked up, Your Highness. You dont look too well."


    Mason gently stroked my forehead with his thick hand.


    The caring touch enraged me even more. I wanted to kill this bastard.


    "Fine, I understand. In truth, we brought you here to ask for your assistance with our mission... Ill tell you everything."


    Mason pulled up a chair and set it down in front of me before seating his massive frame on it.


    Then he began to speak softly.


    What the hell?


    "Why the fuck would you guys throw in the towel when people are still fighting hard?! Right now, my soldiers are battling monsters at the frontline, risking their lives!"


    I yelled furiously. Mason simply listened.


    "And instead of helping them, you pull this shit behind our backs? I cant comprehend this at all! Why did Fernandez rebel and why is he surrendering to the Demon King?"


    "How would I, a mere hunting dog, know the deep intentions harbored by His Highness Fernandez? I am simply executing the mission assigned to me."


    Mason grimaced before continuing.


    "However, His Highness Fernandez did say this."


    "What?"


    "This is the only way to save the Empire."


    "..."


    "No one may understand, but this is the only way. If it means preserving the Empire, I am prepared to accept all the disdain and humiliation."


    Gritting my teeth, I growled.


    "I cant cooperate."


    "Prince Ash."


    "Do you think Im insane enough to cooperate with such a plan?"


    My head ached as if I was about to vomit, but I couldnt help but shout again.


    "Fernandez is neither the Emperor nor the commander of this monster front! He has no right!"


    "Well, who knows. Soon, His Highness Fernandez will become the Emperor, and the Emperor oversees all fronts of the Empire. He will also represent all of humanity in this world."


    Mason nodded solemnly.


    "Soon, this world will move according to the will of His Highness Fernandez."


    "I will stop him."


    "How about worrying about your current condition first?"


    Rising from his seat, Mason took threatening steps towards me. I clenched my teeth.


    "You said earlier you didnt dare harm a member of the Imperial Family?"


    "Usually, yes. But when it comes to the mission, Aegis Special Forces can grow the balls to do anything."


    "This fucking lunatic..."


    I spat out menacingly.


    "My subordinates will come soon. Lucas, who used to serve you, will be the one leading them, sword in hand to cut off your head."


    As Mason approached me, he shrugged.


    "Lord Lucas is dead."


    "What...?"


    "I just came back from piercing a heart with my own hands."


    Mason pointed to the blood splatters on his body. My eyes widened.


    "Dont lie."


    "Theres no salvation, Prince Ash. Please assist me in fulfilling my mission while Im still asking nicely."


    Masons massive hand gripped my shoulder tightly.


    "My patience is running a bit thin today. Its great to be beast-like, but the thinning thread of rationality is the problem... Or is it actually an advantage?"


    Mason chuckled dangerously, tightening his grip on my shoulder, then


    "Kidding. There are far more gentlemanly ways."


    He slowly released his grip.


    Then, he pulled out a syringe filled with pink liquid from his pocket. My eyes widened again.


    "Is that, could it be..."


    "Yes. Its a forced hypnotic extracted from a Succubus. Extremely hard to find nowadays since the Succubi are almost extinct."


    Mason grinned confidently.


    "No matter how strong-willed you are, this will make you roll over like a cute pet."


    "..."


    "Heh heh, Your Highness, youll have to move as I direct you."


    I pretended to shudder in fear. Oh, scary!


    Im completely immune to mental status abnormalities...


    If even the charms of a Succubus Queen have no effect on me, what chance does a sedative extracted from a lower-tier Succubus have?


    This is bulletproof glass, you idiot!


    More importantly...


    I bit my lip and looked out the window.


    Did Lucas... die?

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Lucas opened his eyes.


    He was greeted by the sight of an unfamiliar, low, and dirty ceiling.


    "...!"


    As he jolted upright, a sharp pain surged through him. Upon inspection, he noticed hasty bandages wrapped around his upper body.


    "Where am I...?"


    Lucas mumbled, bewildered.


    "Ah, youre awake!"


    The voice of a young child filled the room.


    Turning, Lucas saw a scrawny boy carrying a water jug and a towel, walking into the room.


    "Are you okay, Sir Knight? You lost a lot of blood."


    "You are..."


    Lucas soon recognized the boys identity.


    It was the same boy who had locked eyes with him earlier while fighting Mason.


    Just before landing the finishing blow on Mason, Lucas had noticed the boy watching him through a basement window. Realizing that his sword strike would also devastate the boy and the house he was in, Lucas had changed the direction of his attack at the last moment.


    Because of this, he had failed to finish off Mason and had instead been struck down himself.


    However, his actions had spared this home and its inhabitants.


    "I only managed some basic first aid. But youre really tough, Sir Knight! I thought you were dead!"


    The boy smiled innocently.


    Suppressing a grimace, Lucas pressed his hand against his blood-soaked bandages.


    Masons greatsword had aimed precisely for Lucas heart and had ripped through it. Mason, believing Lucas was dead, had then left.


    However, Lucas had the passive skill [Man of Steel].


    A near-miraculous ability that blocked fatal damage once per stage.


    That had saved his life.


    But that was it.


    His sword was shattered, his armor was torn, and while he had avoided death, the residual damage was still there. He felt a dreadful fatigue and pain throughout his body.


    But I have to go.


    Ash is in danger. I must act before its too late...!


    "Where is... my lord..."


    As Lucas struggled to rise, muttering to himself, the boy hurriedly spoke.


    "I saw it."


    "Huh?"


    "I saw where the scruffy guy you fought went."


    Lucas eyes widened, and the boy explained.


    "He headed towards the Northern Ruined Village. People in the neighborhood have been talking a lot recently about strange folks hanging around there."


    "The Northern Ruined Village..."


    Nodding, Lucas gently patted the boys head.


    "Thank you, kid."


    The boy looked up hesitantly at Lucas and stammered.


    "Um, I know. You lost because of me, right? If I hadnt distracted you, you wouldve won, wouldnt you?"


    "..."


    "Im sorry, because of me..."


    With a rueful smile, Lucas shook his head.


    "Its not your fault. I lost because I was weak."


    Yes, he was weak.


    Why couldnt he harden his resolve?


    Why couldnt he properly judge what was more important?


    He should have killed Mason. There were ample opportunities. He should have even used his beast transformation.


    If not, even if it meant this boy would be swept away, he should have swung his sword and severed Masons life.


    But he hadnt.


    He couldnt bring himself to hate Mason enough. Nor was he audacious enough to risk an innocent boys life.


    He hesitated, wavered, and failed.


    In the end, due to his weak spirit, Ash was in danger.


    Isnt that a disqualification even as a guardian...?


    "Ive... become weak."


    As Lucas muttered to himself, the boy shook his head vigorously.


    "No, Sir Knight, youre strong!"


    "Huh?"


    "You tried to protect me, someone youve never even seen before, didnt you?"


    The boy clenched his small fist.


    "So, Sir Knight, youre... strong!"


    "But I lost, how am I strong?"


    "Ash... Ash Born Hater Everblack... 23 years old... The lord of Crossroad..."


    I wondered if I would have said, A devoted... 3N-gen... game streamer... if I had really fallen for the succubis tricks. Just imagining it gave me the creeps.


    "Please stand up."


    I slowly lifted myself from the chair.


    "Turn left once. Turn right once."


    I spun around.


    "Jump in place. Three times."


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    "Lastly, scream for three seconds towards the front!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Hmm, success it seems."


    Mason nodded, appearing satisfied.


    Externally, I grinned, but internally, I gritted my teeth. This damn kid! Does he think this is a Marine Corps camp?! Youre way out of line, you little shit!


    Thank you, succubi legion! Thank you, Salome!


    Thanks to your descendants making such crappy potions, I can deceive this punk! I am sincerely grateful!


    Next time we meet, Ill give you a hug, Salome.


    Though Ill follow that up with a headlock and an armbar!


    Feeling grateful for Salome and the succubi legion, Mason sat me back down in the chair and asked with a serious face.


    "From this moment on, please answer my questions truthfully."


    "Of course... I will... not tell... a single... lie..."


    Just the thought of fooling him had me salivating.


    "Firstly, how does one enter the Lake Kingdom?"


    "You must... purchase an entry ticket... 60,000 Adel for adults, 48,000 Adel for children..."


    Damn, those tickets are surprisingly expensive.


    "And where can one purchase these tickets?"


    "The place where... the red roots of the earth... barter with each other..."


    But you can get it cheap at the second-hand market.


    "... Could you explain it more straightforwardly?"


    "Discounts are available on site... you seem like you qualify..."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "You could get a pregnancy discount... judging by your belly, you could easily fool them..."


    Masons eyes narrowed. Yikes. Time to stop messing with him.


    "At the main gate of the Lake Kingdom, a secret knock will... open it immediately..."


    Masons eyes lit up at my words.


    "A secret knock?"


    "You perform a specific pattern of knocking... they hear it and open the door..."


    I was just saying anything that came to mind, and it was comical how seriously Mason was taking it.


    Mason even pulled out a notepad and prepared to take notes.


    "Whats the pattern?"


    "Well, you see..."


    What should I make the secret knock?


    I hesitated for a moment and then knocked on the table next to me.


    Knock. Knock-knock. Knock.


    Once, twice, once.


    I didnt know why such a simple pattern popped into my mind, but I ended up doing it that way.


    Mason slowly nodded.


    "Hmm... I see. So, just knock, and it will open..."


    Heh, idiot. Go ahead and knock on the gate by the lake. By the time youre back, well be ready to counter-attack.


    I was internally celebrating when...


    "However, Ive heard theres a shortcut within this city."


    Mason suddenly leaned in closer to my face and blurted this out.


    "During the last festival, we gathered intel that guests appeared near the lords mansion."


    "..."


    "Theres a shortcut leading to the Lake Kingdom within this city, isnt there? Exactly where is it?"


    Mason asked in a menacing tone, the corners of his mouth twisted cruelly.


    I tried to maintain a foolish expression, but a bead of cold sweat trickled down my back.


    This guy...


    Hes no ordinary opponent.


    "Whats the matter? Why are you hesitating?"


    Meeting my trembling gaze, Masons eyes narrowed like a predator.


    "Could it be that the hypnosis didnt work?"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    The place I had told Mason about was behind the communal tombstone outside the western gate. I had lied, saying that there was a passage here that connected to the Lake Kingdom.


    The area was seldom visited by people, so there was little risk of civilians getting caught up with these guys. Plus, it was a distinctive location that I frequented.


    "Hmm, hiding a passage behind a tombstone, huh..."


    It was a blatant lie, but I acted as if I was under some kind of hypnosis. Mason seemed somewhat convinced.


    The officer from the Aegis Special Forces standing next to Mason whispered something into his ear.


    "The succubi-extracted hypnotic directly interferes with the mind. It can even break down the psychic barriers of the Ivory Towers Archmage. Theres no way the Prince could resist it. Its highly likely to be true."


    "I still have my reservations... Ill scout the passage alone for now."


    Mason gestured with his chin towards me as he stepped outside.


    "Keep a strict watch on the Prince."


    Mason left the room.


    Quickly, I scanned the remaining members of the Aegis Special Forces. Four men in the room, one at each wall.


    Tied up in the room were myself, Godhand who had been subdued and was lying on the floor, and Burnout.


    I locked eyes with Godhand. Groaning in pain just moments ago, he formed a subtle lip motion as our eyes met.


    Bodybag.


    Of course.


    The current Shadow Squad consisted of three members: Metal Manipulator Godhand, Explosive Archer Burnout, and Telekinetic Bodybag.


    Godhand and Burnout had been captured, but Bodybag wasnt here... meaning she wasnt captured and was observing the situation from outside.


    Theres a chance.


    I took a deep breath and waited for a few moments. Until Mason had left the house and was far enough away.


    About ten minutes later, I felt it was time. I lifted my head.


    Alright, lets get started.


    "Hey, can you loosen these restraints a bit?"


    I whined, looking at the Aegis Special Forces members who were keeping watch over me.


    "Theyre too tight; it hurts this Princes arms. If you take this off, I can use my magic power, and it will be more comfortable."


    I was practically talking to Godhand, signaling for him to handle the restraints.


    The squad members exchanged uneasy glances.


    "Captain, it seems like the hostage is trying to wake up from the hypnosis."


    "Lets blindfold him again."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    Masons lieutenant, their captain, picked up a cloth bag to put over my head again. I frowned.


    "Hey, you really gonna put that on me? You sure you can handle the consequences later? You know Ill remember your face, right?"


    "..."


    The captain broke into a sweat but continued to approach me. Just as he was about to put the bag over my head, I yelled.


    "Now!"


    "?!"


    Then, from outside, a whooshing sound signaled something flying toward us.


    Boom!


    One of the walls completely shattered, sending large fragments flying into the room.


    They were pieces of building debris thrown in by Bodybag using his telekinesis. Seems like there was plenty of that lying around in this ruined village.


    The fallen walls debris crushed one of the Aegis Special Forces members who had been standing there.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Whats going on?!"


    "Its an ambush!"


    In the split second that the Aegis Special Forces members were distracted, Burnout silently stood up, pulled his gag off with one swift motion, and


    "Aaaaah!"


    spewed fire from his mouth.


    So thats why he was always gagged.


    "Ahhh!"


    The captain, engulfed in flames, screamed as he rolled on the ground, setting the room ablaze.


    Even if they were part of the Aegis Special Forces, with building debris being bombed from outside and someone breathing fire from the inside, chaos was inevitable.


    Simultaneously, Godhand sprung to his feet and transformed his arm into a blade.


    His hands were metal prosthetics... and Godhand was a metal alchemist.


    It was as if he had been carrying emergency weapons in his hands from the beginning.


    "Your Highness!"


    Godhand, who had rushed toward me, swung his blade effortlessly.


    Swoosh!


    My restraints were severed in an instant, and the moment the magic seal tied to the restraints disappeared, magic power flowed back into me.


    "Ah, this chilling yet heavy sensation. Its been a while."


    I muttered as I stood up from my spot.


    "The long period of humiliation and persecution... was a bitter cup to drink. Thank you, Godhand."


    I glared at two special agents who were belatedly rushing in.


    "You two there!"


    Our eyes met.


    And when eyes meet?


    [Gaze of Command] activation condition met!


    "Jump in place 10 times!"


    Flash!


    [Command Difficulty: Easy]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat to the targets Magic Power stat.]


    "I managed to crack the heads of about three of them while making my way in, but thats it."


    Lucas calmly stated his condition.


    "Each and every one of them is formidable. It will be tough to hold them off any longer."


    "..."


    "Moreover, all the outside security forces are converging here. And Mason has probably sensed something is off and is on his way."


    I gritted my teeth quietly.


    If Lucas was saying this, then were we really out of options?


    Thats when Lucas picked up something from the floor.


    "...However, my Lord. There is one way."


    It was the bag they tried to put over my head.


    Holding the bag, Lucas softly said,


    "Do you trust me and leave it to me?"


    Was it my imagination?


    Although obscured by the tin helmet...


    Through the gaps, it seemed like Lucass eyes were faintly smiling.


    ***


    "What the hell happened?"


    A short while later, Mason, who hurried back, growled at his subordinates.


    "I told you to handle everything as quietly as possible. If we cause this much commotion, the troops from Crossroad might even come rushing!"


    One of the special agents standing guard outside reported.


    "A knight and a mage broke in from outside, attempting to rescue the prince."


    "What happened then?"


    "Four guarding the room were killed, and three outside were severely wounded. The squad leader is also dead."


    Among the neatly laid corpses, Mason saw his scorched special forces squad leader.


    He was the only guy with some brains among the dumb muscle in the special forces Team 1... Mason clenched his teeth as the agent continued the explanation.


    "As you can see, one wall of the hideout has completely collapsed and is no longer functional..."


    "Skip that, you idiot! What about the prince!"


    Mason yelled, and the agent pointed inside the room.


    "Hes in there."


    "What?"


    "The prince is still there while the others escaped. We didnt pursue further after confirming that he was still there..."


    Unable to comprehend, Mason looked inside the room.


    It was true. Ash was still there.


    Bound to the chair, slumped over, with a bag over his head, he was sitting quietly.


    The agent added,


    "He might not have been able to move because the hypnosis hasnt fully worn off yet?"


    "..."


    Staring at Ash, Masons eyes narrowed.


    "...Hold on."


    "Yes?"


    "Doesnt the prince seem to have grown taller?"


    Mason clenched his fist tightly.


    "Did you check?"


    "Huh? Check what?"


    "Did you check his face, I said."


    "Only captains and above have the authority to approach the Imperial Prince..."


    Cutting off the incomplete reply of the agent, Mason gritted his teeth and walked briskly towards Ash.


    Whoosh!


    As Ash removed the bag covering his head


    Between the disheveled blonde hair, a pair of smiling blue eyes appeared.


    "Hello, Mason."


    It wasnt Ash.


    It was Lucas.


    Ash and Lucas had swapped clothes and armor, exchanged their head coverings, and while Ash had escaped, Lucas remained as a stand-in.


    "...Haha."


    With a resigned laugh, Mason raised his fist high above his head,


    Whack-!


    And swung it violently, striking the agent next to him.


    Thud! Crash!


    The agent flew like a broken puppet and slammed into the wall, unable to move any further.


    "Falling for such a pathetic trick..."


    With a face sinking into despair, Mason sighed deeply as he glanced at the agent whod met his demise.


    "Must be the side effects of the Beast Transformation Serum; I cant control my anger."


    Turning his venomous gaze towards Lucas, Mason revealed his beast-like fangs.


    "You must have stayed because you think you can handle this rage, eh, sir?"


    Lucas only responded with a sly smile.


    Above that knights face, Masons fist descended with a resounding crash.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "This isnt right."


    Just after barely escaping the encirclement by the Aegis Special Forces, escorted by three members of the Shadow Squad, I tossed my dented helmet aside and spoke. The blood-splattered trio from the Shadow Squad looked back at me.


    "This cant be! Lucas is in danger!"


    Lucas had stayed behind in the enemys den, acting as my decoy. He had swapped clothes with me, letting himself be tied up in my stead.


    I looked down at the armor I was wearing, which had belonged to Lucas.


    The black armor that was freshly fitted not long ago was now punctured, ripped, and soaked in blood.


    Lucas had claimed that he had a way to escape, but...


    Could I really trust his words?


    Was it possible that he had lied, just to ensure that I would leave without any qualms?


    "Your Majesty."


    Godhand, who had turned to look at me, spoke in a composed manner.


    "Have you ever played chess?"


    "Of course, I have."


    Ive played it both on Earth and in this world; the rules are more or less the same.


    "Do you know what the objective of chess is?"


    "To capture the opponents King."


    "Correct. And we also need to protect our own King."


    Godhand pointed at himself and his two subordinates in turn.


    "Pawns like us, or Knights like Captain Lucas, all die for the King. Because thats the stepping stone for victory."


    "..."


    "If we can save you from a dire situation with our lives, it would be a fair trade."


    I clenched my lips shut. Godhand nodded.


    "The game continues only if the King remains. For this front to persist, you must be safe, Your Majesty."


    "..."


    "Captain Lucas has made a choice. Even if it puts him in danger, he decided to save you... A knightly and wholly correct decision."


    I took a deep breath.


    The heat from my forehead cooled down, clearing my mind.


    "Listen carefully, Godhand. The game may continue if the King remains, but..."


    And I spoke.


    "Simply having the King wont win you the game."


    "..."


    This time, Godhand was the one to keep his mouth shut.


    "A King needs Pawns, Knights, Bishops, Rooks, and a Queen. Only then can a King truly be a King."


    "Your Majesty."


    "I can only move one square around me. Its because you all stand by me that I can be a battlefield commander."


    I looked at Godhand, then turned to Burnout and Bodybag.


    "I need you all. And I need Lucas, too."


    I want to go on together.


    With all my comrades.


    Toward the true ending, and beyond...


    So, losing Lucasmy main character, my knight, and my strongest cardin a place like this is unacceptable!


    "Thats idealistic, Your Majesty."


    Godhand grinned bitterly.


    "Chess is a game where you must lose to gain."


    "But this isnt a chessboard; its the real world."


    "Thats correct. Its even colder."


    "But its a place where possibilities not confined by rules exist."


    And so, I decided.


    I decided not just to be a commander but to be a tyrant on the board.


    To trample over any rules for victory... A tyrant in the game.


    SoI wont weigh exchange rates.


    I wont play by sacrificing Pawns and Knights to capture an opponents Bishop and Rook.


    I will force my way, throw a tantrum, lose none of my pieces, and consume the enemys.


    Yes, thats the kind of player I am.


    Thats what... Ive decided.


    Beep.


    It was then. A system window popped up in front of me.


    [Player Authentication Complete.]


    [System Usage Enabled.]


    "..."


    I dont know what error had prevented me earlier, but now I had regained access to the system.


    I had many questions, but now wasnt the time. I hurriedly reached into my inventory and grabbed an item. Good, it works.


    Godhand rushed me.


    "Your Highness, I understand your concerns, but we should first retreat to a safe location and regroup later"


    "Itll be too late. They could kill Lucas right away."


    "So what do you plan to do? Go back there?"


    Continuing, Ash shrugged his shoulders smugly.


    "Its not difficult. Ill take all of you there. Just follow me. Ill personally escort you in."


    Ash looked around at the special agents, who were confused by his offer, then raised the white flag above his head and waved it grandly.


    "This Price is exceptionally good at guiding people in amusement parks!"


    It was a flag-waving maneuver as skillful as that of a tour guide leading tourists.


    ***


    And so.


    Following Ashs guidance, the special agents were making their way towards the teleport gate located in the lords mansion.


    "...My lord. Why?"


    As Lucas, who was supported by Ash, limped along at the front, he stammered.


    "Why... have you returned? I risked my life to get you out..."


    "Its because you risked your life."


    Ash replied nonchalantly.


    "So I have to risk my life to save you, too."


    "I am but a mere retainer, my lord. It is only natural for me to die for you. But you should not risk your life for a mere retainer..."


    "No."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Idiot, youre not a dog."


    Ash looked at Lucas as if he couldnt believe him.


    "Just because people say youre puppy-like, resemble a golden retriever, or whatever, do you think youre actually a dog? No, you fool. Youre a human, a human!"


    "..."


    "And I. I save people."


    Ash declared as if making a vow to himself.


    "If theyre within my reach, I save people. Im just following my own principles."


    Just as Lucas seemed about to say something more, Mason quickly approached from behind.


    "I should inform you, Your Highness. Im quite... hot-headed at the moment, due to your previous deception and the loss of my subordinates."


    "Oh dear. You must have a lot of heat in your body. Are you a Yang Cultivator by any chance?" (TL Note: In Cultivation Novels, Yang is represented by Heat, while Yin is represented by Cold. The manlier you are, the more Yang you have, and vice versa.)


    Ash threw another joke that Mason chose to ignore and instead growled at him.


    "If you try to deceive me again, it wont end well."


    "Ooh, scary. A public servant daring to threaten the royal family. You should definitely get a health check-up later. That big belly of yours must be full of fatty liver."


    The path to the teleport gate was deserted.


    Mason and the special agents remained alert for ambushes, but not a single soldierlet alone ordinary citizenswas in sight.


    Ash taunted the tense special agents.


    "Hey. Im the Lord of this city. If we brawl in the middle of the city, innocent people will get hurt. How would you handle that?"


    "...You cleared the people out in advance?"


    Ash seemed to have ordered his subordinates to evacuate the people from the path beforehand. He shrugged his shoulders.


    "Either way, we both achieve our goals, right? You guys get into Lake Kingdom, pay your respects to the Demon King, and I get to safely head home with my knight. Okay?"


    Of course, Mason had no intention of letting Ash and Lucas go even if they accomplished their objective, but he quietly nodded.


    Arriving in front of the teleport gate, Ash raised his hand to activate it.


    "Welcome to a land of fantasy, where a joyous festival is held~ Come to a land of adventure, the land of eternal happiness~"


    Humming a strangeAsh insisted it was a theme park songtune, Ash gestured towards the open gate.


    "Well, shall we go? To the Lake Kingdom!"


    "..."


    Mason tightly gripped Ashs shoulder and jumped into the teleport gate with him.


    Flash!


    The moment the teleportation endeda spacious square unfolded before them.


    Magical stones emitted light like streetlamps scattered throughout the open space, and a large bonfire was ablaze at the center.


    A subtle dampness in the air. And the pitch-black darkness covering the sky...


    Mason instinctively knew.


    "...Were in the right place."


    This was the Lake Kingdom.


    Flash! Flash!


    Members of the Aegis Special Forces who arrived right after stood agape, scanning their surroundings.


    It was their first time experiencing teleport magic and their first time in the Lake Kingdom dungeon, so their bewilderment was understandable.


    Therefore, Ash bought some time.


    Grinning wickedly, Ash lifted up what he held in his handa white flag.


    Although Ashs wrists were bound, the white flag he held wasnt taken from him.


    Its not a weapon, what could he do with a small surrender flag?with that line of thinking, the special forces had left it with him.


    They had no idea.


    What Ash could do with a flag.


    "I declare this place"


    Driving the white flag into the ground, Ash shouted,


    "as territory of the Empire!"


    Whoosh!


    Magic power burst forth from Ash, covering the area in a blinding flash.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Screams erupted as I activated [Imperial Edict], plunging my banner into the ground. A dazzling light enveloped the area.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What is this?!"


    Hearing the panicked cries of the Aegis Special Forces, a sly grin crept onto my face.


    I had lured them into my base camp.


    It wasnt enemy territory, so it wouldnt trigger [Siege Mode]. However, I could still generate territorial effects.


    And within this territory,


    Rumble!


    I could form my very own fortress!


    Ash-colored walls of magical power began to emerge all around us.


    Caught in the sudden emergence of the walls, the Aegis Special Forces yelled and scrambled to avoid being trapped.


    "Sucks to be you guys. This area has a lot of great guides too."


    If youd met a good guide like Nameless, youd have had a fun sightseeing tour.


    "But you had to get hooked by a scam artist like me!"


    Youre all gonna die here!


    "Ash, you bastard!"


    Realizing I was the cause, Mason charged at me, but,


    Crack!


    A gray wall materialized right in front of me, separating Mason and me.


    Sorry, but I can modify this fortress at will! And instantly, too!


    That means


    I didnt need the fortress to maintain a conventional shape or function!


    Ssshh! Ssshhhh!


    The fortress, originally set as a default circular shape, began to reassemble like blocks, according to my will.


    The fortress compressed and shrunk, morphing from a circle into a square


    Thud!


    Eventually, it transformed into a rectangular structure.


    Originally designed to keep out attackers, it now served as a prison to lock them in.


    Rules are meant to be broken!


    A fortress could turn into a prison.


    In other words, it was all up to how I used it!


    I wished I could just squash them by shrinking the walls, but resistance from the inside kept the prison from shrinking any further.


    "You cant leave until you buy everything~"


    Kicking the ash-colored walls with a mutter, I turned around.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?!"


    My subordinates, who had been waiting at the base camp, rushed toward me.


    Elize had come with a reserve party dispatched to the Merchant Guilds Silver Winter division, and Saintess Margarita had also arrived from the temple.


    "Ash, I dont know whats going on, but just give the order!"


    Even Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers, who had been on standby at the base camp, were present. It seemed like I had gathered as many as I could on short notice.


    I saw the Shadow Squad, who despite their injuries, had managed to evacuate citizens and muster forces.


    I nodded at the trio.


    "Saintess, Im fine. First, see to Lucas and the Shadow Squad."


    "Ah, yes...!"


    Margarita immediately began pouring healing magic onto Lucas.


    Lucas, who had been a bloody mess, started to regain his original appearance. Just then, a dwarf blacksmith rushed over.


    "Ash!"


    "Yes, Kellibey. At your service."


    "What the hell is happening? I got a brief explanation from the guy from Godhand, but..."


    "Details later. For now."


    I extended my hand for a handshake with Kellibey.


    "The equipment I ordered is ready, right?"


    "It was still in the final adjustment phase, but..."


    Kellibey twisted his bushy beard into a grin and handed me an object covered in cloth.


    "Well, weapons are typically fine-tuned on the battlefield. Looks like you need it right away, so test it out."


    "Thank you."


    Whooosh


    As I uncovered the cloth, there lay a longsword in a sword coffin.


    The simple yet refined hilt felt familiar.


    [Bestowed Sword].


    Lucass personalized equipment was complete.


    I approached Lucas, carrying it with me. After his emergency healing was complete, Lucas staggered to his feet.


    "Milord."


    Lucas set aside the tin helmet he was holding in his hand and gave a blurry smile.


    "...Yes. I will return, my lord."


    In the distance, the magic barrier disappeared.


    As if settling the bill, the residual magic power drained from my body, and then


    I passed out.


    ***


    Aegis Special Forces Team 1 was a unit comprised only of those capable of combat in the dark.


    In fact, their combat skills were so high that they often scored similarly to the Imperial knights during mock battles.


    If ambushes, surprise attacks, and the use of various tools were permitted, they could even overwhelm the knights.


    Each of their individual combat skills was on par with the elite heroes of the Crossroad.


    However, this time the situation was dire.


    ThudBoom-Boom-Bang!


    As soon as they teleported, they found themselves trapped within a gray barrier. The moment they were freed, attacks rained down on them from all directions.


    Burnout, who had been prepared, unleashed a barrage of explosive arrows, and Bodybag hurled the iron bars created by Godhand.


    Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers also fired short bows and threw daggers.


    Caught without cover in this long-range bombardment, the Special Forces took heavy damage.


    "Damn it! Break through in this direction!"


    Mason, who had deflected arrows with his greatsword, looked back at his subordinates as he roared.


    There, a woman in a maid outfit with a giant Coffin on her back had entered. She was swinging her bluish-black bobbed hair.


    Those agents who recognized her were shocked.


    "You are...?"


    "Could it be, the Coffin Swordmaster, Elizabeth"


    Between the Special Forces members hastily swinging their weapons, Elize quietly drew the swords from her Sword Coffin


    Swoosh! Clang! Shatter!


    Like a spinning top, she swiftly slaughtered the Special Forces members.


    Watching his men fall one by one, Mason gritted his teeth.


    At this rate...!


    Thud. Thud.


    Footsteps approached. Mason looked in that direction.


    "Mason, youre not fit for the dark arts or this confidential mission."


    It was Lucas.


    Though his footsteps were unsteady, perhaps due to his condition, his bright blue eyes were firm.


    "Why didnt you join the knights? Then you couldve used that crude swordsmanship."


    Grinning, Mason gripped his massive greatsword.


    "Lord Fernandez highly values a certain trait of mine. Thats why he entrusted this mission to me."


    "What trait is that?"


    "Survival."


    Mason laughed ferociously.


    "No matter how strong the opponent, no matter how dire the situation, I always manage to cling to life and complete the mission...! Thats the one thing Im confident in!"


    "Your pitiful life ends here."


    Lucas slowly reached for the hilt of his longsword.


    "Lets end our bad karma, Mason."


    "Bad karma? Thats disappointing, Lord Lucas."


    Whoosh!


    Kicking the ground, Mason lunged at Lucas, slashing down with his greatsword.


    "We had good times, too, didnt we!"


    To counter, Lucas drew his sword.


    Swish...!


    As the hilt slid out of the sheath, the blade glimmering faintly below it revealed itself.


    Mason frowned.


    What is that sword?


    It was as if the blade was made of light.


    Clang!


    Lucas light-infused longsword clashed roughly with Masons greatsword.


    As they strained against each other, blades locked, Mason cracked a wide grin and chuckled.


    "Nice color, huh? You get it custom-made? Its all shiny and pretty, whats the deal with this sword?"


    Lucas replied tersely.


    "My regret. And..."


    Gripping the hilt tightly with both hands,


    Lucas mustered his strength and finished his sentence.


    "...My forgiveness."


    Whoosh-!


    Lucas longsword began to emit a blinding white radiance, casting light in all directions.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Life is a series of regrets.


    At least it was for Lucas.


    Betraying Ash.


    Killing Dustia.


    The beautiful young days that shattered like fragile flowers due to his own mistakes.


    Night after night, he ruminated on irreversible decisions and irremediable wrongdoings, spending them steeped in regret.


    If only I hadnt done it then.


    If only I hadnt done it then.


    If only I hadnt done it then...


    Lucas life was riddled with regrets.


    He was always a man looking back at the shadows of his past.


    ***


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Tsukaang-!


    Lucas sword, forged of light, left a vivid trail as it executed a series of slashes.


    "Kuk!"


    Mason gritted his teeth and groaned as he counterattacked with his greatsword.


    With his new sword, Lucas combat abilities had increased dramatically. His strikes had become lighter, and their potency had amplified.


    Every time the blades clashed, Masons greatsword showed signs of wear and reduced durability, while Lucas sword of light seemed unfazed.


    Thwack-!


    No... thats not it.


    It wasnt just unfazed; it was actually growing stronger.


    The light and heat emanating from Lucas sword intensified. Mason, who had barely managed to block Lucas horizontal slash, found himself pushed back.


    How did he get so strong? Just by switching swords?


    Or is it something else?


    Had he really attained some sort of enlightenment?


    Grimacing, Mason pulled a vial of Beast Transformation Serum from his pocket.


    He knew well the warning that using it twice a day was suicidal, but he had no other choice now.


    "You should stop."


    As Mason aimed the syringe at his neck, Lucas quietly advised.


    "Ive used Beast Transformation quite a bit myself. And Ive been right on the brink of the line too."


    "..."


    "I guarantee, if you cross that line, it wont be pretty."


    "Heh. Are you concerned about me now?"


    With a scoff, Mason jabbed the syringe into his neck.


    "After all, its a do-or-die situation, whether I die this way or that-!"


    The serum seeped into Masons neck.


    Thump, thump...!


    Masons already large frame swelled even more.


    His eyes turned red, his nails grew longer, and his canine teeth sharpened like those of a carnivore. His bones and muscles inflated.


    "Haaaaa...!"


    Masons appearance had devolved far from human. He now resembled an abominable beast.


    "...So this is what happens. I can see why the Lord warned against it."


    Standing calmly in front of the transformed Mason, Lucas muttered softly.


    "You look like a rabid stray, Mason."


    "I like it, though?"


    Fully transformed, Mason lunged at Lucas at a terrifying speed.


    "Because this is our true nature-!"


    Thwack!


    Masons greatsword drove Lucas back. Despite being cornered, Lucas replied composedly.


    "Id appreciate it if you stopped saying we. Im no longer a mad dog."


    "Nonsense! We were born as dogs, raised as dogs, and were destined to die as dogs!"


    Bang! Crash! Kwaang!


    Mason roared, swinging his massive greatsword as if it were a leaf.


    "Slaughtering someone just because a higher-up commands itthats what being a knight is all about!"


    "Im done with that."


    "What?"


    "I wont just follow orders without thinking anymore."


    They were looking beyond himlooking at what was behind him.


    "What are you looking at...?"


    Gritting his teeth, Mason crouched low.


    "Im not your damned past..."


    With a terrifying force, Mason lunged, plummeting toward Lucas.


    "I am your future! I am your doom!"


    Then Lucas grinned and said,


    "Would that really happen?"


    He swung his blade of light upward in a flawless counter, a fusion of stubborn resolve and unyielding will.


    Zzzing-!


    Masons greatsword, unable to withstand the explosive burst of light, shattered into two pieces.


    And Masons beastly, massive form was likewise cleaved in two, vertically.


    ***


    I unexpectedly regained my senses quickly.


    I thought I would go into a magic-depleted state after using my ultimate skill, but nothing of the sort happened.


    My veins felt warm as if they were laid upon an electric heating pad, presumably because they were supplied with magic power.


    Is this the power of the Dragon Heart...?


    It must be the effect of the Dragon Heart that Nameless had given me.


    I imagined the Dragon Hearts energy, now presumably coursing through my body, as something akin to an electric heating pad. Warm and comforting.


    As I got up, the situation was already being managed. Thankfully, there were no casualties on our side, and from the Aegis Special Forces were either dead or captured.


    "Youre awake, Your Highness. Ill give you an update," Godhand came to me, looking pallid as he briefed me.


    The guy had been hit with swords and arrows all day; he mustve been through a lot too.


    "Of the 10 Aegis Special Forces agents who infiltrated this base camp, we killed seven and captured three. Including the casualties at Crossroad, weve killed sixteen out of a total of 20 agents and captured four."


    "Everyone worked hard."


    "We are currently interrogating the captured agents to see if there are more spies. We should have results soon."


    Godhand showed a slight smile.


    "Your Highness, your use of that magical barrier was extraordinary. We could neutralize them in one fell swoop."


    "Im sorry for forcing you all into this risky operation. It was dangerous because of me."


    "Not at all. Everything turned out fine in the end, didnt it? Captain Lucas is also safe."


    Just as Godhand was finishing his report, the base camps gate flashed, and Lilly, in her wheelchair, appeared.


    Lilly had been dispatched to the forward base for this defense battle, due to her responsibilities with artifacts. Given the snowstorm, the artifacts could malfunction.


    But seeing her back now meant that the forward bases defensive battle was likely over.


    "Godhand!"


    Lilly, almost shrieking, urgently wheeled herself over to Godhand. As she assessed his injuries, she trembled and yelled,


    "Who did this to you?! Who would dare!"


    "Ah, well, you see..."


    "Ill burn whoever laid a finger on you! Understand? Tell me, who tormented you!"


    ...Her tone resembled that of an older sibling scolding someone whod bullied their younger sibling.


    Seeing Godhand squirming in discomfort, I took the opportunity to sneak away.


    As the commander who pushed these kids into this, I felt a sense of responsibility. Time to make my quick escape...


    I went around thanking everyone who had helped with the operation.


    Bodybag and Burnout were totally wiped out.


    Especially Burnout, who mustve singed his mouth and esophagus spewing fire. You worked hard; go rest.


    Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers party. Theyd readily joined the battle when Id asked for help on short notice. I promised to shower them with sunflower seeds.


    Margarita and the reserve party. Id hurriedly called them up, but they did their part.


    Margarita was still busy healing the injured. Ill make a generous donation to your temple later.


    Then there was Elize.


    "Hmm, this weapon will do, and this one too..."


    "..."


    As befits her reputation as a Sword Coffin, she was examining the weapons of the dead special forces agents. I suppose I can turn a blind eye if shes taking one or two as spoils...


    And finally, Lucas.


    I was wondering where he was, so I looked around and spotted Kellibey waving at me from a distance.


    "Hey, Young Prince. Over here."


    Our master blacksmith had completed the weapon just in time. As I walked over to Kellibey with a bright smile, he pointed to a corner of the base camp.


    "Id like to hear your thoughts on my masterpiece. Would you mind checking it out?"


    When I looked in that direction, Lucas was standing there alone.


    In front of Masons fallen body in the sea of blood. Silently.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "When I heard you had lost your memory."


    As I approached, Lucas muttered softly.


    "Actually, I was relieved."


    "...Why?"


    "Because we could start over our broken relationship from scratch."


    Lucas, who had been silently staring down at Masons corpse, resumed speaking.


    "Because I could erase my past mistakes, and bury a past I wanted to forget."


    "..."


    "But the original sin I committed never disappeared. Every time you treated me warmly with a smile, my hidden past stabbed me inside like a dagger."


    Lucas slowly turned around.


    "I wish to be honest with you now."


    He took a deep breath.


    Lucas raised his head to look at me directly, and opened his mouth.


    "I am"


    "Okay, stop right there!"


    Cut-!


    I interrupted him mercilessly. Lucas looked stunned.


    "Huh?!"


    "Didnt I tell you earlier? Im not interested in your past."


    Initially, I was quite curious. What had happened between Lucas and Ash? I even thought of asking.


    But then... I realized anew.


    Thats really none of my business.


    "Whatever youve done to me, its okay. Its all in the past."


    "But...!"


    "If you really want to apologize, do it when I regain my memory."


    I grinned.


    "Its only fair, right?"


    "..."


    With an expression as if hed been slapped, Lucas cracked a wry smile.


    "...Youre right. Indeed, apologizing to a lord who has lost his memory would only satisfy my own conscience."


    Oh, I didnt mean it like that, but


    Somehow Lucas seemed relieved. With a faint smile, he bowed his head respectfully toward me.


    "Understood. Then, until you regain your memory, Ill postpone my apology."


    "..."


    Why do I feel like Ive lost out on something? Should I have just accepted the apology?


    Sighing, I waved my hand.


    "So, hows the weapon? Are you satisfied?"


    "All the weapons youve given me so far have been remarkable, but this... this is on another level."


    After catching Kellibey eavesdropping, Lucas deliberately raised his voice.


    "How on earth did you manage to create something like this?"


    "Its the epitome of Lake Kingdoms magical blacksmithing. Amazing, isnt it? Only the prodigious Elder Dwarf Kellibey could pull it off..."


    Kellibey puffed up with pride and stroked his shoulders repeatedly. Oh, for goodness sake.


    Still, the fact that he crafted an awesome weapon is undeniable. For a while, Lucas and I lavishly praised the weapon. May as well let the guys ego soar a bit, right?


    [Bestowed Sword(SSR)] <Lucas McGregor Exclusive Equipment>


    - Category: Longsword


    - Attack Power: 100-150


    - Durability: It wont be destroyed as long as the users will remains.


    - Sword of the Heart: This sword can change its form freely. Depending on the users will, it morphs every moment to deliver the most optimal attack.


    - Critical Hit Chance + 20~95% (Varies depending on users will)


    - Armor Penetration + 20~95% (Varies depending on users will)


    - All Stats + 10~50 (Varies depending on users will)


    This is one of the games ultimate cheat items, the [Bestowed Sword].


    The item had many nicknames given by the games users. From Lightsaber to Sword of Light, Flashlight, Searchlight, and so on...


    But the most commonly used nickname was Light Whip.


    At first glance, it may seem like some kind of derogatory term, but its actually an abbreviation for Whip of Light.


    In-game, when Lucas equipped this weapon, his attack range extended by +3 squares.


    Due to its ability to freely change the shape of its blade, it could stretch out like a whip.


    They took advantage of this extended range to maintain maximum distance from the enemy, employing long-range Strikes of Will.


    Using a melee units infinite stack attack from a distance?


    Thats insanely overpowered.


    Moreover, Lucas also had an excellent mobility skill called Step of Persistence.


    No matter how strong the enemy units were, he could single-handedly maintain distance and defeat them, effectively enabling a kiting tactic.


    Hes one of those who players play around of, changing the game genre all by himself.


    "Master your skills with this sword. It will be a great asset on our front lines."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Take it."


    After briefly checking the stats, I handed the sword back to Lucas.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, then,


    [Items Acquired]


    - Harpy Legion Mana Stone: 252


    - Standard Advanced Mana Core(R): 3


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - R-rank Reward Box: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 15: Before Winter Ends]


    ***


    The next day. Early in the morning.


    Knock knock knock.


    A courteous knock echoed at the door of the semi-basement house.


    Moments later, a scruffy boy opened the door with a yawn.


    "Whew, who is it... Ah!"


    The boys eyes widened.


    A tall blond knight stood at the short doorway. The boy beamed a smile.


    "Sir Knight! Youre safe!"


    "Thanks to you, we were able to repel the invaders and rescue the Lord."


    "Ah, I didnt really do much."


    Feeling shy, the boy looked at Lucas, who then presented something wrapped in cloth.


    "Unfortunately, the wooden sword you lent me got destroyed. So, I brought this for you..."


    Curious, the boy took it and unwrapped the cloth.


    "...!"


    Inside was a short but exquisite sword.


    "Its not much, but please accept it as my token of gratitude."


    "Sir Knight...!"


    "You said you dreamt of becoming a knight, right? Use it for your training."


    "Yes!"


    Watching the boy tenderly embrace the sword, Lucas chuckled.


    "What kind of knight do you want to become?"


    "Um... probably a knight that stands by the weak. A knight of justice, maybe...?"


    Holding the hilt of the sword, the boy lifted his head and suddenly asked,


    "What kind of knight do you want to be, Sir Knight?"


    "Me? I..."


    After a moments hesitation, Lucas shrugged with a grin.


    "I aim to be the coolest knight in the world."


    The boy smiled back.


    "You already are!"


    "...Thanks, even if its just lip service."


    Lucas lightly ruffled the boys hair and turned away, striding off into the snowfall until he vanished from sight.


    The boy watched Lucas retreating figure with envious eyes.


    There was no hesitation in the knights footsteps across the snow.


    Because there were no lingering afterimages to look back on anymore.


    ***


    "So you left all the clean-up to me and you two enjoyed yourselves eating good food and taking a long rest, huh..."


    Evangeline puffed out her cheeks and ground her teeth, sitting next to me.


    My room. In the mansion.


    I was snugly tucked into my bed, under the covers, feeling unwell. Evangeline sat on the sofa next to me.


    I bowed my head slightly, receiving my scolding obediently. Getting reprimanded by the teacher the day after staying up late is a universal law.


    "I understand youre tired! And I know you worked hard! But you shouldve told me! Do you know how worried I was?!"


    "Uh, Im sorry..."


    Im sorry, teacher... Just no points off Gryffindor, please...


    As I apologized again, Evangeline let out a sigh and sank her small body into the sofa.


    "Ugh, fine. What am I doing, scolding someone whos sick."


    "Im sorry... Its my fault..."


    "When Lucas comes by later, Ill give him a piece of my mind too... Wheres that man wandering off to when hes also quite hurt?"


    Lucas was currently out. He said something about briefly going out to return something borrowed.


    "Anyway, its good that everyone is safe... As for the defense battle, well, the terrible weather made it tough, but we managed to fend off the monsters without any major casualties."


    Evangeline pulled a stack of reports toward her and gave me a sidelong glance with her green eyes.


    "But, senior."


    "Yeah?"


    "Theres something strange."


    Strange? What?


    "We received a report saying that among the special agents, sixteen died and four were captured alive."


    "Right, that should be correct. Why?"


    "Well..."


    Evangeline furrowed her brow as she examined the documents. After a moment, she slowly said,


    "...The number of bodies I processed yesterday was fifteen, you see?"

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "Gasp... Gasp..."


    Mason was walking.


    His body half-dragged itself, leaking blood through the gaping wounds.


    Gurgle...


    His upper body, almost fatally injured, was still attempting to regenerate. However, the injuries were too severe for an easy recovery.


    "Damn... This is tough as hell..."


    Under normal circumstances, his injuries would have been fatal.


    But the beastification serum he had taken twice before kept him in this world.


    The serum granted him regenerative powers and vitality that exceeded human limits, forcibly healing his injuries and keeping him alive.


    After taking a subterfuge pill tucked into his molar, feigning death, and seizing a moment when the guards were lax, he managed to escape.


    And so, he arrived


    At the dungeon beneath the darkened lake, a source of evil from which monsters poured forth. The Lake Kingdom.


    "Haah, Kuh..."


    But he had reached his limit.


    Though he had managed to arrive at his mission objective, his injuries were too severe. Mason collapsed, unable to walk any further.


    Holding his intestines in place through the gaping wounds with trembling hands, Mason searched his pockets.


    From his blood-soaked fingers, he pulled out a syringe filled with a blue liquid.


    It was his last dose of beastification serum.


    Getting shot up twice in one day is insane enough, but three times...


    But what choice did he have?


    He had come this far, and he was already past the point of no return.


    "Ugh!"


    Mason jammed the syringe into his neck.


    Whoosh!


    The serum rapidly flowed into his system, its effects manifesting instantly.


    Creak, creeeeak...!


    His muscles twisted, his limbs bulked up, and his wounds healed simultaneously.


    "Kuh, Ah, Aaaaah...!"


    A moment later, when the transformation had completed, what remained was no longer anything resembling a humana hybrid beast.


    The serum itself was a synthetic blend of various species, so its ultimate effect resulted in a form close to a chimera.


    "At this rate, its not a beast..."Visitt  for the latest updates


    Looking down at his grotesquely elongated claws, Mason clicked his tongue.


    "...Its more like a monster."


    Though his body had healed, his consciousness had become hazy.


    Everything felt foggy, unclear. Yet Mason, gnawing on his own tongue, somehow managed to get up.


    - Retrieve the Demon King.


    That was the mission given to him by his master, Fernandez.


    He remembered just that.


    Mason was not a man of loyalty, and he didnt necessarily agree with Fernandezs ideals. However.


    - Those who gather here in this special unit are those who can only offer their souls to achieve their goals.


    Just as he had told Lucas.


    The price for his damned soul had to be paid.


    "This way... theres already a trap set up..."


    Muttering to himself, Mason moved his feet. His legs, now reversed at the joints, struggled to step forward.


    Into the darkness.


    Deeper into the darkness.


    Towards the deepest darkness, where the Demon King resided.


    For the fate of the empire, and for the future of all mankind.


    ***


    The very heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    Here stood a towering, pitch-black spire emanating darkness like a mistthe Kings Castle.


    Gatekeeper demons maintained a constant vigil here, and one by one, the commanders of the Nightmare Legion arrived.


    The council in front of the King.


    A meeting presided over by the Demon King himself, a council of the rulers of the hell beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    Creak!


    Entry proceeded in order of rank, from the lowest first.


    The first to enter was the Nightmare Legion Commander, ranked 10th, the Goblin God-King Kali-Alexander.


    He was exceptionally tall for a goblin, but when compared to a normal human, his physique was clearly diminutive. He wore a leather armor wrapped around his body, a golden cape, and a helmet on his head.


    As the gatekeepers saluted in unison, Cromwell, satisfied with her subordinates discipline, strode in with the click-clacking of her high heels.


    "Lets do well today, kids. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    After the demonic legions General disappeared within, all that was left was to await the arrival of the last one.


    The faces of the gatekeepers were tense as they waited for the final commander of the Nightmare Legion. And soon, he revealed himself.


    Thud. Thud.


    Dressed in a refined black and white suit, with long black hair carelessly falling over his shoulders


    And eyes that shone like golden dragon orbs.


    He assumed a human form, but his essence was that of a dragon.


    Ranked first the Black Dragon Night Bringer. (TL Note: I debated between calling him Night Bringar and this. Decided to go with this)


    His impassive face blatantly conveyed his boredom with the world as he sauntered through the royal path into the Kings Castle.


    The gatekeepers, as they had done with previous commanders, tried to greet him, but found themselves speechless.


    "..."


    "..."


    They were choked up by the overwhelming presence exuded by the Dragon King.


    Not giving a damn about whether the gatekeepers greeted him or not, the Black Dragon ambled into the Kings Castle and vanished from sight.


    As he disappeared, the gatekeepers collectively exhaled in relief.


    "His aura is truly on another level every time we see him..."


    "Isnt it disrespectful to even categorize him with the other commanders? What criteria does our King use?"


    Murmurings among the gatekeepers soon ceased altogether.


    Their commander Cromwell, the commander of the demonic guardians, was peeking through the gate.


    She let out a disapproving noise, and the gatekeepers immediately snapped to attention.


    "Do it right, you slackers. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    "Just try letting Nameless break through the main gate like before and tarnish my reputation. Ill kill all of you."


    A cold sweat trickled down the spines of the gatekeepers.


    This was a different kind of sweat, one born from the tension of an actual, looming threat.


    Cromwell, revealing her fangs, mimed slitting her throat with her finger before disappearing with the click-clacking of her high heels.


    The demonic gatekeepers stood their ground without flinching.


    After all, this was a routine they had performed ad nauseam over the past several centuries.


    ***


    Kings Castle. Royal Reality.


    Once again seated upon his throne, toying with the pieces on a chessboard, the Shadow King the King of all monsters greeted his subordinates with pleasure as they assembled.


    "Welcome, my Nightmares."


    The Demon King scanned the commanders seated at the table with his eyes and clicked his tongue.


    "Unfortunately, our numbers have decreased."


    Ranked 9th, Lunared.


    Ranked 6th, Orlop.


    Ranked 5th, Celendion.


    Three Nightmare Legion commanders had fallen, all at the hands of a single human.


    The seven remaining Nightmare Legion commanders all knew the name of their adversary.


    Ash


    The opponent to the Demon King, and the guardian of the human world they were tasked with annihilating.


    "Lets cut to the chase. The next Great Offensive is soon."


    The Demon King, crossing his legs and interlocking his fingers, spoke in a relaxed tone.


    "And this time, we must utterly destroy the humans."


    "..."


    "Ive pondered quite a while on who would be trustworthy enough to handle this task."


    The commanders of the Nightmare Legion quickly exchanged glances.


    The Demon King would entrust the annihilation of humans to who?


    That would be...


    Obviously me, right?


    ...They all had the same thought.


    "The one who will participate in this grand operation is..."


    The Demon King slowly raised his hand, sweeping it across the assembled monstrous kings seated at the table,


    "You."


    He pointed his fingertip at one among them, singling them out.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    "You."


    The one the Demon King pointed at was seated at the end of the table.


    All eyes of the legion commanders simultaneously turned toward that end.


    And sitting there was


    "..."


    The Goblin God-King.


    Kali-Alexander.


    "Huh?"


    "What..."


    "What is this"


    A murmur of confusion spread among the Nightmare Legion commanders.


    In truth, anyone present could have been selected and it would have been understandable.


    Each of them was formidable enough to bring about the worlds enda veritable catastrophe from humanitys perspective.


    However, that Goblin was an exception.


    Even if he was a mutant born among Goblins, the strongest of his race, he was still just a Goblin.


    A frail being that any of the other commanders could turn into a mere puddle of blood in an instant if they so wished.


    "...Im not sure what kind of cruel joke this is, Your Supreme Majesty," said the fourth-ranking Plague Lord Raven from behind his crow mask.


    "First of all, I agree with Your Royal Majestys decision. If were going to use that pitiful Goblin and his legion, we might as well send them out as soon as possible. Before Ash and his subordinates get any stronger. While those Goblins are still of some use."


    "..."


    Despite being openly humiliated, Kali-Alexander sat silently. Raven continued.


    "But Your Supreme Majesty, will you then retract your earlier statement?"


    The corners of the Demon Kings mouth curved upward, as if amused.


    "What earlier statement? What part of what I said should I retract?"


    "Didnt you say you would select someone reliable enough to entrust with the destruction of humanity? And then you choose that vermin, ignoring all of us monstrous figures gathered here."


    Raven stood up, swept a hand over the other commanders around him, then placed his hand on his chest and bowed respectfully.


    "From our perspective, its disappointing and feels like an insult."


    Nods of agreement surged like a wave among the other Nightmare Legion commanders.


    The Demon King covered his mouth, stifling a chuckle.


    "So, to sum it up, I said Id choose the most reliable among you, but then chose the weakest, the Goblin, making you all feel slighted?"


    Raven didnt bother to reply verbally, only nodding his head.


    The Demon King cleared his throat and composed his laughter.


    "There are several reasons why Ive chosen the Goblin Legion for this grand raid."


    He slowly raised his hand and scanned the subordinates sitting at the table.


    "Firstly, all of you, except the Goblin Legion, are too strong."


    "...?"


    A look of puzzlement flashed across the faces of the Nightmare Legion commanders.


    How could being too strong be a problem?


    "For this grand raid, I did not use the blessing that I usually bestow upon my legions during dark eventsraids against humanity."


    "...?"


    "If accumulated, its power amplifies. However, all of you are too strong to use this blessing."


    If the difficulty of the stage reaches its maximum, [Dark Event] cannot be used.


    Thats why the Demon King hadnt been able to use [Dark Event] for each boss stage up till now.


    The Vampire Legion in Stage 5 and the Werewolf Legion in Stage 10 were too powerful, reaching the maximum difficulty level long ago.


    However, the Goblin Legion was strong enough to be deployed as a boss stage but wasnt quite at maximum difficulty.


    That meant they could apply the [Dark Event] in this Stage 15.


    To accomplish this, the Demon King refrained from using [Dark Event] from stages 11 to 14, opting for a monthly amplification instead.


    "...What does that even mean?"


    But the legion commanders hearing this for the first time looked visibly confused, unable to comprehend the explanation.


    "Its a rule of this game. You dont need to understand it. Just know that it exists."


    The Demon King waved his hand dismissively, as if further explanation was a hassle.


    "Anyway, the only legion that currently meets these conditions among you is the Goblin Legion. Thats why Ive chosen him. Most importantly."


    The Demon King grinned as he looked intently at Kali-Alexander.


    "I dont think the Goblin Legion is weak by any means."


    "..."


    Still, I felt a bit better today and managed to crawl my way to the dining hall, only to find my party members unexpectedly preparing a Happy New Years event.


    "We actually planned to surprise you after we finished setting everything up, but you beat us to it, so were doing it here instead..."


    "Do you really have to surprise me?"


    "We even burned last years calendar at the stroke of midnight yesterday! You missed it because you were asleep!"


    "I was sick, come on... cut me some slack."


    Forget that, why were they playing with fire in the middle of the night? One could easily cause a disaster. Be careful.


    After enduring Evangelines devilish scolding, angelic Damien granted me a blessing of health.


    "Happy New Year, Your Highness! May you have a healthy year without any sickness!"


    It wasnt just lip service; I could feel a trace of divine power mixed in with the petals he was scattering. I felt a bit rejuvenated.


    "Sniff, sniff, Damien, youre the only one for me...!"


    Unconsciously moved, I hugged Damien, feigning tears. Damien struggled to free himself, asking why I was acting like this.


    "While I cant bless you with divine power, I can give you health in another way."


    Evangeline declared proudly from the side.


    I wiped my nose on Damiens shoulder and frowned. What are you up to now?


    "Now that youre almost fully recovered... time for daily morning exercises!"


    "Nooooo-!"


    Without realizing it, I blurted out a vehement protest. What a horrifying proposition! I hate mornings and I hate exercising!


    "Are you a demon?"


    "Im your junior, but seriously, you need to exercise."


    Evangeline and Damien led me to the dining table. Lucas and Junior had finished setting the table and were waiting for us.


    "Good New Years morning, my lord."


    "Happy New Year, Your Majesty!"


    "Thanks, everyone. Many blessings to you."


    I should probably give them New Years money later... Wait a minute. Shouldnt I receive bows from them first?


    I took my seat at the head of the table, and the party members sat at their respective places.


    "Sorry for the wait!"


    Just then, Aider appeared, pulling a tray with a large pot on it.


    Wearing oven mitts on both hands, Aider cheerfully moved the pot onto the dining table.


    "For New Years, nothing beats a hot meat and dumpling stew!"


    Upon lifting the lid, a steamy stew appeared, filled with floating chunks of meat, dumplings, and vegetables in its red broth.


    Aider ladled the stew into bowls for us. The stew was so hot that it warmed the bowls almost instantly.


    "Mmm~! Nothing says youve started the New Year like eating this on January 1st, right?"


    Inhaling the aroma of the stew, Evangelines shoulders shuddered. What is this? Is it like rice cake soup or something?


    "Do you have to eat this to age another year?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I eat five bowls of this every year, does that mean Im older than you?"


    Evangeline, who didnt understand the rice cake soup culture of Earth-Korea, widened her eyes in surprise.


    Dont take the joke so seriously...


    "...You eat five bowls?"


    "My record is eight bowls. Hehe!"


    Why is she so proud of that?


    Then, Lucas, who had been silently listening, softly spat out,


    "Ten bowls."


    "What? What did you say, sir?"


    "This body. Highest record. Ten bowls."


    Lucas grinned triumphantly, chuckling as if to show off. Evangelines fangs became more prominent as her mouth twitched irritably.


    "Im growing every year, you know. As I get taller, my stomach will get bigger too! Then Ill easily surpass your measly record!"


    "But for now, youre tiny, and so is your stomach. Eight bowls is your limit."


    "Yikes! Fine, lets see who can eat more! Bring it on!"


    "Keep up if you can, runt...!"


    The two knights began competitively blowing on their hot stew to cool it down.


    Evangeline even ladled stew into a second bowl, perhaps to cool it down in advance.


    Unable to hold back any longer, I yelled out,


    "Can you eat a reasonable amount from the get-go on New Years morning? You little piggies!"


    If you guys hog it all, whats left for the rest of us, huh? Ugh!

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    After breaking up a minor food fight,


    "Lets eat!"


    As I picked up my spoon and shouted, the others also lifted their spoons, chiming in, Lets eat-!


    "Wow, the New Years stew from the southern regions is pretty spicy."


    Junior, who took the first sip, grimaced and stuck out her tongue. Indeed, a complex mix of spices burst forth, and it was a bit spicy.


    The hearty warmth was comforting, and I smiled as I swallowed.


    "Junior, youve traveled all around the world. Hows the food elsewhere?"


    "In the North, where I was born, we just add salt and keep it simple. In the East, since its near the ocean, they use fish meat instead of meatballs."


    Fish cakes, huh? Now that she mentions it, Im craving fish cake soup...!


    This time Lucas chimed in.


    "In the Imperial Capital, they roast meatballs separately and place them atop a vegetable stew."


    "Why make it so complicated?"


    "Im not entirely sure, but the Lord said that such unnecessary steps are in the spirit of the Imperial Capital."


    Ah, hearing that, it sorta makes sense...


    "Also, my lord enjoys spicing up this New Years stew with a shot of strong alcohol. He considers it a New Years Day pleasure."


    Lucas grinned as he lifted a bottle of wine from under the table.


    "Care for a drink?"


    "Sure, pour it."


    Trust Lucas to know his stuff.


    ...Huh? When did I start enjoying alcohol this much?


    Was it because of that damn Ash? Or maybe because Ive been drinking so much at feasts after every defense battle?


    As I pondered how my alcohol tolerance had improved, Evangeline, who was spooning her third bowl of stew, chimed in.


    "Hey! What are you doing, drinking this early on New Years Day? You bunch of drunks!"


    "Its meaningful because its the first morning. Heh."


    "Senior, youre still recovering!"


    "Its okay, Im all better."


    Lucas filled his own glass, mine, and Juniors. Junior grinned as she received her drink. I became curious.


    "Junior, didnt you dislike alcohol?"


    "Ah, that... I got used to it because of a certain group..."


    "A certain group...?"


    Then, Evangeline frantically waved her hands.


    "Never mind that! Come on, lets all toast!"


    Damien is of age but doesnt enjoy alcohol, and Evangeline is still underage even after her birthday this year, so no alcohol for them.


    Instead, Aider prepared a sweet beverage for them, mixing pickled fruit and milk jam. He even placed a thin layer of ice on top.


    "May you have a prosperous New Year!"


    "May this year be filled with good things-!"


    Cheers!


    We toasted. Evangeline, who gulped down her New Years drink, squinted her eyes and shivered.


    "Kuh...! I hate winter, but this drink is absolutely killer...!"


    The wine, which was said to be buried in winter snow and just recently unearthed, was as cold as ice and tasted fantastic.


    Hot stew and ice-cold wine. Quite a powerful combination.


    We enjoyed a cheerful morning, eating and drinking.


    ***


    Having eaten a full breakfast and feeling slightly lethargic, my party members dressed me in my outdoor gear.


    Evangeline put fur boots on my feet, Junior buttoned up my coat, Damien wrapped a scarf around my neck, and Lucas placed a fur hat on my head.


    Did you guys practice this beforehand? Why are you so skilled?


    Wobbling around like a penguin in my thick outdoor gear, I belatedly asked,


    "Whats going on? Why are you dressing me up like this?"


    Damien answered with a wide grin.


    "On the first day of the New Year, we must visit the temple to pray for the goddesss blessings!"


    Ah, I see. So this neighborhood has such a custom.


    "Normally, the temple operates a bit restrictively, but today, being the first day of the new year, its open to all visitors."


    "Hmmm."


    Usually, only the medical facilities within the temple were open to the general public, while most other areas remained off-limits.


    But today, even the central hall housing the largest statue of the goddess was open.


    It was said that you could receive the years blessings from the goddess here.


    ...Wait a minute.


    Isnt that statue in the central hall the one I destroyed last time? The one disguised as a communication device...


    As I broke out into a cold sweat, Damien, who had noticed my discomfort, whispered in my ear.


    "...Theyve carved a new one, so dont worry too much."


    "Is that so? Im not cursed, am I?"


    "As for divine retribution... you might face it in the afterlife, but for now, the temples operations are unaffected. So dont worry!"


    Damien said with an angelic smile. Come on, cant you watch over me in the afterlife too?


    ...I better make a generous donation.


    "May you all have a prosperous New Year."


    "May the World Trees fortune be with you as well, Your Majesty and everyone else."


    Returning their Elven New Years greeting, I asked,


    "Are you all fully recovered now?"


    "Yes, nearly. The Saintess said we could stay another day or two, but seeing how busy the temple is due to the New Year celebrations, we thought wed check out early to lighten the priests workload."


    I see, thats considerate of them.


    I glanced at Damien beside me.


    "But if the temple is busy, are you sure its okay for you to be out here?"


    "The Saintess assigned me the task of accompanying you, Your Majesty... Hehe. I have to return to help with the temple duties in the afternoon."


    Damien grinned awkwardly. This kid has learned to be quite savvy.


    I turned back to the trio of elves.


    "Did you three have New Years stew?"


    "Yes. It was served for breakfast at the temple. It warmed us up a bit."


    "Do elves traditionally eat New Years stew, too?"


    "No. The Elf Kingdom uses a different calendar, so today is not the first day of the New Year for us. Theres a few days difference."


    Godhands face looked slightly wistful.


    "And for our New Years food, we drink warm tea with sunflower honey in it."


    "...Along with cookies made from sunflower seeds?"


    "Oh, how did you know?"


    Its because Ive just learned that you belong to a hamster-like species thats crazy about sunflowers, nuts, and fruits.


    While engaging in such frivolous and New Years Day-appropriate conversation


    "Ah!"


    Turning towards the familiar voice from a distance, I saw Lilly stop momentarily in her wheelchair. She was holding a tray filled with something.


    I quickly waved my hand.


    "Lilly, Happy New Year!"


    "Happy New Year to you too, Your Highness. I wish everyone good fortune for this year!"


    Lilly, still seated in her wheelchair, bowed her head respectfully and came closer after swallowing her saliva nervously.


    "So, Godhand? I remember you mentioned something before, so I tried baking..."


    When Lilly lifted the cover from the tray, the aroma of warm pies filled the air. They were filled with nuts and dried fruits.


    "Im not really good at cooking... so they might not be tasty but..."


    Some were slightly burnt, and a few had broken edges. Lilly stammered, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    "Still, would you take a bite, considering the effort?"


    "..."


    Godhand blinked in surprise before quickly taking a bite of the pie.


    Bodybag also took a bite with a smile, while Burnout removed her mouth gag, shoved a pie into her mouth, and replaced the gag.


    "Wow, this is delicious!"


    Bodybags eyes sparkled as she quickly took another few bites.


    Nodding vigorously, Burnout, her cheeks full, seemed to agree.


    "..."


    Only Godhand silently chewed on the pie, his gaze far away, as if recalling some distant past.


    "...Um, Godhand?"


    Lilly cautiously asked, sensing his distraction. Godhand suddenly snapped back to reality and grinned.


    "Its really delicious, Lilly. Thank you for taking the time to make this."


    "Oh, well, I just had some free time..."


    Flushing, Lilly turned her head away and made a fuss.


    Ah, here it goes again. The pink mood is getting thick...


    Just how annoying can this couple be on New Years Day? Should I just knock them over? Unconsciously, I found myself pondering.


    Reaching for the pie, my two knightsno, my two greedy hounds appeared. Those rascals!


    Smack!


    After slapping their hands away, I quickly led my party into the temple.


    "Alright, lets go to the temple to receive the Goddesss blessings."


    "Aww, why! There looks to be plenty, just one bite!"


    "I am curious about the taste of pies made by elves, My Lord!"


    "Damn it! Read the room, you muscle-headed oafs!"


    Even if I dont like couples, I know when to be considerate.


    So after overcoming various hurdles, we finally entered the temple


    "..."


    From the entrance, it was visible.


    Far in the center of the temple stood a large statue of a goddess.


    Carved from white marble, the figure embodied the typical goddessa benevolent face and white wings sprouting from her back.


    ...Come to think of it.


    Only then did I start to wonder.


    Who exactly is this Goddess?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Temple. Central Hall.


    In this space filled with people in prayer, I looked up at the statue of the goddess and harbored a thought that could be considered somewhat blasphemous.


    Is this goddess actually real?


    No, Im not trying to negate the religion of this world! (Id be struck by divine punishment! Think of my afterlife!)


    In this fantasy world, gods seem to actually exist and are active.


    Even my father, the Emperor, seems to frequently venture into the spirit realm to clash with the gods of other races.


    I was just curious if this goddess, hailed as the protector of humanity, actually exists in corporeal form.


    Maybe shes floating somewhere, enjoying a view of the conflicts in the mortal realm?


    The goddesss faith is so ingrained in daily life, but Ive never actually heard any explanation about the goddess herself.


    Next to the statue of the goddess, Saintess Margarita was quietly reciting what sounded like the same prayer over and over.


    "Thankful for the grace of the goddess who has brought light to all humanity on this land, we gather here the faithful hearts of the believers to wish for this year also..."


    It seemed like a New Years prayer. Her voice sounded tired, and there were dark circles under her eyes. Looks like she had a hard day.


    I wanted to ask Margarita, but that wont do. Ill have to find the right person to ask later.


    Quite a few people had gathered in the central hall, each lost in their own prayers.


    Carefully looking around, I saw my party members were also deep in prayer.


    "..."


    I didnt have any particular faith, and I didnt know much about this goddess either.


    Still, I felt there was meaning in the act of sincerely wishing.


    So like everyone else, I brought my hands together in front of my chest, closed my eyes, and prayed with all my heart.


    I hope no one dies, and we can fight through the battles to come.


    Even though it was an unrealistic wish,


    Still, this was what I wished for now.


    I prayed.


    ***


    "What did you guys wish for in your New Years prayers?"


    After finishing the prayer, we moved to the temple courtyard and I asked my party members.


    "Oh, its personal, so you dont have to answer."


    Then, Damien replied with a pure and innocent smile.


    "I wished that everyone stays healthy and doesnt get sick this year!"


    "Damien...!"


    This... this angelic guy! Why are you so damn kind?! You couldve wished for something selfish!


    Everyone in the party looked at Damien with rolled eyes, but Damien was innocently smiling, oblivious to it all.


    May you receive a ton of blessings in the New Year...


    "Compared to Damien, my wish might sound a bit selfish," Junior, shrugging her shoulders, shared her wish.


    "I wished for my siblings, who are living far away, to get by without any major issues."


    "Ah, right."


    Junior mentioned she was providing for her siblings.


    The war orphans that Jupiter took in. Among them, Junior, the eldest, seemed to be responsible for their livelihood.


    "How are your siblings doing?"


    "Hehe. Thanks to your generous wages, theyre doing well. Although I havent seen their faces in a while, so Im a bit worried."


    "I wish Crossroad becomes a safer place so I can invite them all..."


    "Your words alone are more than enough."


    Suddenly, the face of the jovial old electric mage crossed my mind.


    If Jupiter were alive, maybe wed be having drinks together to celebrate the New Year.


    Ill have to give Junior a little extra for the New Year. So her siblings can enjoy a hearty meat and potato stew.


    "Lucas, what about you?"


    "As for me..."


    When asked about his wish, Lucas hesitated for a moment before responding.


    "...I begged them to finish off Mason."


    "Ah."


    I had thought that we had successfully killed or captured everyone during the last Aegis Special Forces infiltration mission. Little did I know, Mason had faked his death and escaped.


    And Lucas had been blaming himself for letting Mason get away. All because he couldnt make sure Mason was dead.


    No one could have expected that Mason, nearly severed at the waist, could have survived, let alone escape...


    "I began the enmity with Mason. Therefore, Ill be the one to end it."


    "Right... Itll be over soon."


    To wish for something like this as a New Years resolution, though. What a waste of a wish. Couldve wished for something better.


    ...Mason mentioned that he was going to the Lake Kingdom to convey Fernandezs intentions to the Demon King.


    And those intentions were nothing short of humanitys complete surrender to the monsters.


    Fernandez was even willing to become the Emperor to declare it...


    I pulled out a pouch of gold coins from within my robe and grinned.


    "Destiny is something we carve out ourselves, right? I think our willpower is more important than any fortune."


    "..."


    Serenade, who had looked stunned for a moment, soon broke into a bright smile.


    "Yes, Your Highness is correct. Whats important is my own heart, not some fortune...!"


    I swallowed back a tiny tear internally.


    I actually enjoy this sort of culture where you read fortunes for fun, but I threw out those lines on purpose to console Serenade. Thankfully, it seemed to have worked.


    Having completed our donations, we both left the temple.


    "By the way, this worked out well. I was planning to visit your residence later."


    Serenade, who was smiling at the temple entrance, pulled something out of her robe and handed it to me.


    "Its a New Years gift, Your Highness. Please accept it."


    "Huh? Whats this?"


    It was a glass sphere. Inside, it was filled with soil and clear, glistening water, and at the center, a piece of blue coral was visible.


    "Its called a Terrarium. Think of it as a kind of pot for growing that blue coral."


    "Blue coral?"


    "Yes, its a fragment of the blue coral that the merfolk treasure... We were fortunate enough for our Merchant Guild to obtain one recently."


    The blue coral inside the small terrarium was beautiful, even emitting a faint glow.


    "It is said to bring good luck to its owner. Among the merfolk, its customary to gift this coral before setting sail."


    "Ho."


    "It glows brightly in the depths of the ocean, serving as a beacon for the merfolk."


    Serenade smiled warmly. Her silver eyes rounded in delight.


    "I wish you all the fortune in the world on your journey this year, Your Highness."


    "Thanks, Serenade. Ill take good care of it."


    Just minutes after rejecting the idea of fortunes, I readily accepted a good-luck charm. A bit contradictory, but hey, whats good is good.


    Holding the terrarium in my arms, I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    "What should I do? I dont have anything prepared..."


    "If you could treasure the gift this lady has given you, that would be a great gift."


    Serenade, standing in front of her carriage, slightly bowed her waist.


    "Then, I shall take my leave. Happy New Year, Your Highness."


    "May you have a blessed year as well, Serenade. I wish you happiness."


    The people from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild who had been waiting in the carriage started the carriage with exclamations like, Why are you so late, my Lady! Do you know how much work has been piled up?!


    Serenade was dragged away, frantically waving her hand out the window.


    Busy from the first day of the New Year, huh? Or maybe its busy because its the first day of the New Year.


    After watching the busy temple folks and the busy Merchant Guild people in turns, I looked around at our not-so-busy party members and chuckled.


    "Well, should we lie down and take it easy for a bit?"


    After all, its a national rule to take a nap on a warm floor on New Years afternoon!


    ***


    When we returned to the Lords mansion, it was still before lunch.


    All the party members had disbanded, and now I could relax and roll around until the afternoon.


    Before taking a break...


    Carrying the terrarium in my arms, I headed towards Aiders room. There were various things I wanted to ask.


    "Hey~ Aider, you there?"


    As I opened the door and stepped in, Aider was seen sitting in a chair, lost in thought.


    "Ah, my Lord! Youve arrived!"


    Aiders response came with a slight delay. Whats up with him? It was as if he was buffering lag.


    "I came to ask about the Goddess religion."


    The first time I met him, Aider introduced himself as an almost god-like entity.


    He wasnt very trustworthy, but he did seem to possess some kind of transcendental ability.


    So wouldnt he know about the Goddess as well? Thats what I wanted to ask him.


    "Ah, youve come at just the right time! I was actually going to talk to you about a Goddess-related issue!"


    "Huh?"


    "[Gardis Blessing]! Remember, I told you I would add it as a concept to counter the [Dark Event]!"


    I recalled Aider mentioning [Gardis Blessing] in the past.


    As the name suggests, a blessing from the Goddess.


    A feature where once per stage, you can cast a buff on an ally by using achievement points.


    Since we were helplessly succumbing to the monsters [Dark Event], he had said he would add it as a counter-concept.


    With a triumphant expression, Aider puffed out his chest and declared confidently.


    "Its been completed! You can apply it starting from this defense battle!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    [Gardis Blessing] fell into two distinct categories.


    One side was simple buffs.


    Boosting the overall stats of allies, or sharply increasing specific stats like physical or magical defense.


    The other side was special buffs. These were closer to special abilities than typical buffs.


    Making a specific party tireless for an hour, increasing the firepower of ally cannons by 1.5 times, raising the chance of item drops, or boosting the hostility of allies toward a specific monster race...


    "What a variety," I muttered in amazement as I skimmed through the list. They all looked tempting. The downside was that only one could be activated at a time.


    "Why add such a great feature just now...! What a lazy director!"


    "I-I worked hard on it too, you know... A little praise would be nice..."


    Fine. Better late than never. Forget the past and focus on the future.


    "So, when can these be activated?"


    "Thats entirely up to you, Lord."


    "So they can be used during a defensive battle?"


    "Yes, just keep in mind that its limited to once per stage."


    So I can delay activation until I see how the enemies line up. I should save it for a critical moment, then.


    "By the way, this Goddess. She actually exists? She even bestows these blessings."


    "Of course she exists. Shes my coworker, actually."


    That didnt sound like something a deity would say.


    What? Coworker?


    "Shes sort of the guardian deity of humanity. She doesnt have a direct conduit to wield her power in this world, so she works through me."


    "Sort of? What do you mean?"


    "Well... She hasnt been enshrined as a deity for very long."


    "...?"


    What was that supposed to mean?


    "In this world, a representative deity is chosen for each race," Aider began to explain calmly.


    "There are various cases. Usually, it happens when the members of a race unanimously recognize someone as their representative. So, most deities are the progenitors of their races."


    So the gods my father is fighting in the spirit realm... Are they the progenitors of their respective races?


    "Sometimes, in rare cases, if a race has no progenitor deity, a great individual who saved the race from peril is posthumously made a deity. Of course, the consent of many members of the race is required."


    "And the Goddess is...?"


    "Yes, she falls into this category. She saved humanity hundreds of years ago."


    Seems like she did something historically significant. But, is a few hundred years considered short by divine standards?


    "...And in very rare cases, if a race is extinct and only one member remains in the world."


    Aider explained the last case with a dry laugh.


    "That last member also has a chance to attain divinity. Its a strange concept, like a last-ditch effort or a conservation measure for endangered species."


    ...


    I swallowed my words.


    So Aider, you, who introduced yourself as a god, which of these three categories do you fall under...?


    "Anyway, you can consider the Goddess to be on our side."


    Aider spread his arms wide as he spoke.


    "She also wishes for the true ending. Perhaps as much as we do."


    ...


    I didnt know anything about gods and whatever happened in the heavens. All I cared about was that she was helping us strategize.


    "Tell the Goddess for me. Ill gladly accept her blessing as a New Years gift."


    I grinned.


    "And wish her lots of New Year blessings too."


    For a moment, Aider looked surprised but then broke into a wide smile.


    "Shell really like it. Ill make sure to pass it on."


    We continued to chat about various topics afterward.


    Particularly, the conversation often turned to Prince Fernandez. Naturally, since a special forces unit had just invaded Crossroad.


    "What is Fernandez trying to achieve? Do you know anything?"


    "Fernandez is a mystery to me as well. He has always acted with the ambition to become the Emperor, even instigating rebellions... but this time feels a little different."


    According to Aider, despite countless game resets and repetitions, this was the first time Fernandez had dispatched a special forces unit to convey surrender intentions to the Demon King.


    As I spoke gravely, Verdandi also nodded with a serious face. Her cheeks were still puffed out from the pie. What, is she a squirrel?


    "Understood. Ill look within our search range... nom nom."


    I also distributed food and drinks to various residents of the base camp whom I had gotten to know, and informed them of the bounty on Mason.


    Everyone cheerfully nodded in agreement.


    After also giving a bottle of new wine to Coco the Severer of the Penal Squad,


    I figured I had finished what needed to be done at the base camp and once again stepped into the teleport gate.


    My destination was Sector 5, [The Flaming Colosseum].


    Flash!


    Upon arrival, the lively sound of a hammer striking stone resonated. Tap tap tap...


    I saw a muscular man busily engaged in reconstruction work on a collapsed wall of the Colosseum. I called out his name.


    "Jackal!"


    The surprised man looked back at me. Beneath the stern Jackal mask, his mouth curved into a pleased smile.


    "Your Highness!"


    Jackal was the NPC boss of this Colosseum.


    He had been guarding the base camp for a while but had recently returned here to begin the reconstruction.


    "What brings you all the way here!"


    I opened the pot I had brought with me to show Jackal.


    "Youve been working hard. Have some stew. Its New Years outside, so I brought some New Years stew."


    "Wow, its been ages since Ive had something like this... Thank you, Your Highness! Ill enjoy it."


    Jackal, apparently very hungry, began to gobble up the stew straight from the hot pot with a ladle. Its good to see him eat well.


    "But where did your minions go?"


    I looked around the empty construction site and mumbled in confusion.


    Jackal had returned here because his monster minions had also returned.


    Thats why they were able to start the reconstruction, but now it was completely empty.


    The last time I saw, dozens of goblins were also hammering away, but now the walls were deserted.


    "Well... they were here until a few days ago."


    Jackal tore off a piece of the bread I had brought, soaked it in the stew and stuffed it into his mouth, then answered while munching.


    "The Goblin God-King issued a summons, so... they all left."


    "God King? Whos that?"


    "The Goblin God King, Kali-Alexander. Hes a god and king to the goblins."


    "Ah, the Goblin God-King!"


    I snapped my fingers as it clicked in my mind.


    God King means that someone is both a God and a King.


    Thats why the Goblin God King was mocked by players as the King Goblin.


    He had an impressive name, but he was the weakest among all boss entities, making him even more of a joke.


    It was so bad that when this boss appeared in a boss stage, it was considered a breeze.


    So this stage involves goblins? This is good. Itll be easy.


    The boss is weak, and goblins generally rely on sheer numbers, but games have limitations in rendering such numbers, so its usually only two or three times another army.


    But because the individual goblins are the weakest entities,


    A stage involving a goblin army was essentially a breather level in the game.


    Unknowingly, I felt relieved and my face brightened up. Thats when Jackals expression hardened.


    "Your Highness, you dont consider the Goblin God-King to be an easy opponent, do you?"


    "Huh?"


    Did I show it that much? I quickly straightened my face.


    "You must never let your guard down. He is among the legendary monsters of this place who has inflicted the most damage on humans."


    Jackal earnestly explained about the Goblin God-King.


    "Kali-Alexander. His name is Alexander, and the prefix Kali- is what the goblins add to the name of the god they worship."


    Hmm, gods appear in this world too.


    "To give such a title to a living king shows just how legendary he is among the goblins, dont you think?"


    "Is he that remarkable?"


    "He is the king who led the Great Goblin Invasion, which swallowed up the entire western continentabout a third of the world. The damage was so extensive that they say the western continent still hasnt recovered from it."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "He was the king who commanded the Great Goblin Invasion that engulfed the entire western continent, one-third of the world. The damage inflicted at that time was so extensive that even now, the western part of the continent hasnt fully recovered."


    The Bringar Duchy spanned from the center of the continent to the west. Further west of this area, there were several small city-states in a desert region.


    The reason why the western part of the continent was so barren was due to those goblins.


    In the game, they werent that strong...


    Honestly, I was baffled. I never thought Jackal would get this serious talking about goblins, which I used to consider more like a bonus stage.


    "Normally, goblins arent intelligent and are physically weak. Theyre just feeble creatures that swarm together. But under this King, things were different."


    "How so?"


    "He gathered goblins scattered across the continent, formed an army, and commanded them systematically. He equipped them and trained them well. And then he started a campaign of conquest."


    Jackal explained while swallowing hard.


    "That cunning mercenary tactic led to the fall of numerous other dynasties. Even though the kingdoms of the western continent were said to be at the forefront of magical civilization, they were easily swept away. Over ten kingdoms collapsed during that time."


    "..."


    "Fortunately, assassins from the coalition forces barely managed to assassinate the King. With no successor, the Goblin Kings army disintegrated... although the situation had already turned the west into a wasteland."


    So, this same king had been resurrected in the Lake Kingdom.


    And now, he was preparing to invade human territories again in this boss stage...


    ...Jackals right. I cant be careless.


    It doesnt matter how formidable an enemy he really is. Just because it was easy in the game, my guard started to drop. Get a grip, me!


    Didnt I pray this morning at the temple, asking that no one would die?


    To make sure that happens, I must stay alert. Always...!


    "By the way, you seem to know a lot about this. Its all old history, isnt it?"


    "Im from the west... People there still tremble at the mention of the Goblin King. Even crying babies stop when they hear his name."


    Jackal explained with a sigh, looking up at his own Colosseum.


    "Anyway, all my subordinate goblins have joined the Goblin King, so restoring this place has been delayed... I wonder when Ill ever finish the reconstruction by myself."


    "..."


    Hearing this, I couldnt help but grin.


    We still had some time before the next defense stage. Maybe I could lend a hand here in the meantime.


    "Hey Jackal, if I help restore your Colosseum, will you assist me in the upcoming defense?"


    At that, Jackal kneeled before me with a solemn face.


    "Your Highness, I am already your servant. If you require my assistance, you have itunconditionally! Just command me!"


    "Of course, I will. But the role I need you for is to be the master of this Colosseum..."


    Rising from my seat, I looked at the flag in the center of the Colosseum, which sadly displayed Jackals face.


    "Lets just replace that flag with mine."


    Looks like Ive figured out where to use my next [Imperial Edict].


    ***


    Since I was already in the dungeon, I visited the previously conquered Zone 1 [The Dried Sewer].


    Resources regenerate in a conquered dungeon, collected at the end of every stage.


    And those resources were:


    [Zone 1 The Dried Sewer Occupation Reward]


    - N-Grade Reward Box: 1


    For example,


    This is a random box...


    Once the area was captured and farming was no longer possible, dungeon exploration clear rewards were freely provided at the end of each stage.


    In some specific zones, unique materials and consumables might be generated, but in a featureless area like Zone 1, it simply spat out random boxes.


    After retrieving the gray N-grade box that had appeared in what was originally the boss room, I grimaced. A fitting reward for Zone 1, indeed.


    Well, in the long run, capturing multiple areas to farm additional boxes at the end of each stage is a good thing... but it ultimately means more randomness.


    I just realized, Ive been accumulating these boxes.


    I had been collecting the reward boxes from Stage 11 onwards without opening them. I figured it was time to clear them all out.


    I juggled the boxes in my hands as I took the teleport gate back to my mansion. Considering its a holiday, Im working quite hard, arent I?


    Flash!


    As soon as I returned to the mansion, I went back to my room and dumped all the collected reward boxes onto my bed.


    N-grade a few, R-grade about 20... and SR-grade 3...


    I could just open them all, but this time, I had a different idea. I opened the system window and accessed the Achievement Store.


    Aider had recently updated the Achievement Store, adding a new feature among others that I was planning to use.


    That feature was


    [Reward Box Synthesizer]


    Thats it!


    Its a function that combines lower-grade reward boxes into the next grade up.


    Was it the hearty New Years stew I had? Or maybe it was because I received an abundance of blessings at the temple? Or perhaps, it was because I finally got some fresh air?


    I felt refreshed as I rose from my seat the next day. My physical condition was completely fine.


    I can go full throttle preparing for the next defense battle.


    There was no reason to delay. I immediately started to move.


    First, I stopped by the Alchemy Workshop. I was there to hasten the completion of the defense tower[Magic Turret]for which I had previously commissioned research. Fortunately, they were in the final stages.


    "It should be completed today."


    "Good. I plan to run a field test this afternoon, so have it ready by then."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After receiving the Alchemy Guild Masters send-off, I left the workshop.


    Next, I visited the Mercenary Guild.


    Due to a previous espionage incident, they had added an extra layer of identity verification. Despite that, a large number of mercenaries were milling about, waiting for deployment.


    No particularly outstanding parties stood out, but the overall quality had risen. Now R-grade heroes were more prevalent than N-grade.


    I quickly scanned the list, slammed the file shut, and gave a brief command.


    "Hire them all."


    "Yes, My Lord. However..."


    Lucas, who had followed me, trailed off, and I looked at him quizzically.


    "However?"


    "Were nearing capacity for our barracks. Were still okay for now, but if you continue to hire at this rate, well run out of lodging for the mercenaries."


    Here in Crossroad, the facility could accommodate just over three thousand troops, and we had just crossed two thousand.


    Although one might think that we still have room for another thousand, only a few stages ago, at Stage 10, we had just over one thousand troops.


    Now, standing on the threshold of Stage 15, were over two thousand. It took only a few months for our numbers to double.


    If this trend continues, well soon reach our maximum capacity of three thousand. Thats what Lucas was pointing out.


    "Contact the Woodworking and Stonemasonry Guilds. Request additional construction for the barracks. Schedule a meeting for tomorrow to discuss it."


    "So, youre planning to increase our forces further?"


    "The number of monsters will only increase. Its always better to have more troops."


    Money was never really an issue. The influx of monsters caused a surge in magic stone revenue, filling up the coffers nicely.


    Even now, thanks to Silver Winters Merchant Guild distributing magic stones across the continent, the funds were quite substantial.


    But the loss of life wasnt something that could be easily replaced.


    To minimize casualties and effectively counter the monsters, it was crucial to maintain an overwhelmingly superior force.


    More than anything, we need more heroes. High-ranking heroes...


    Although the number of regular soldiers had been generously replenished, there was a shortage of hero characters, especially those of SR grade or higher.


    We need to build a hotel with a casino ASAP!


    Once the land was prepared and the cold weather passed, the construction of the hotel would begin in earnest. Then, high-ranking mercenaries hooked on the casino would start appearing. My tourism city project, show your effectiveness soon...!


    For now, I had to be content with this. I got up from my seat. It was time to hit the blacksmith and splurge on equipment.


    Just as Lucas and I were about to leave the mercenary guild,


    Bang!


    The door to the mercenary guild swung open, and five large figures staggered in.


    Clad in hefty armor, their bodies were wrapped in bandages like mummies, visible through the gaps in their armor.


    Their faces were either wrapped in bandages, hidden under robes or hoods, or concealed by overturned helmets.


    A mixture of herbal and sickly odors emanated from them. Recognizing who they were, the mercenaries inside the guild recoiled in horror.


    "Eek?!"


    "Those are the Leprosy Extermination Squad!"


    "Why are these monsters here?!"


    While other mercenaries distanced themselves as if they had seen something horrifying, Lucas too seemed quite guarded.


    But I felt the opposite.


    My eyes sparkled involuntarily, and a joyful shiver ran down my spine.


    Holy moly, what a New Years blessing!


    It seemed like I was off to a very lucky start this year.


    No wonder.


    Flicker, flicker.


    Behind these ominous and dangerous-looking five, a beautiful purple light was flashing.


    These guys, theyre all SR-grade mercenaries!


    Overwhelmed with joy, I couldnt help but spread my arms and exclaim,


    "Welcome to Crossroad!"


    "...?"


    The five giants seemed puzzled by my reaction, freezing in place as they stepped inside.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    This mercenary group was entirely composed of individuals suffering from leprosy, earning their reputation for ruthlessly pursuing and assassinating their contracted targets.


    They were also notorious for their relentlessness in securing their payment.


    Given the rough-and-tumble nature of the mercenary world, there were often clients who tried to delay or skip out on payment. The squad had gained fame for relentlessly pursuing such clients to ensure they paid their dues.


    Hence, their nickname: The Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    Why did I know them so well?


    Because they were one of my main frontline parties in the game!


    Being a gamer who cared more about performance than appearances, I had made good use of the squad. They were unpopular due to their disfigured looks, but they were capable fighters.


    All members had the [Leprosy] attribute, which dulled their sense of pain and helped them absorb damage better. On the downside, their agility stats suffered penalties, and they were more susceptible to status conditions like burns, frostbite, and bleeding.


    But as tanks, their slow pace didnt bother me, and status conditions could be managed easily in-game. I would just admit them to a shrine for treatment once the battle was over.


    Moreover, they were well-suited to tanking and their skill set was heavily focused on tanking and self-healing.


    They were dependable allies who could be tossed into the enemys stronghold and last all day while drawing aggro.


    "Welcome to Crossroad!"


    As the SR-grade high-performance party made their appearance, I spread my arms wide to greet them.


    "Come on in, mercenary friends! Nice to meet you!"


    "...?"


    As I welcomed them, the five members of the Leprosy Extermination Squad looked visibly confused.


    The man in the helmet, who seemed to be their leader, stepped forward.


    "Weve heard... theres a lot of work here... Were confident in fighting..."


    "Whoa, there!"


    "Wh-what?!"


    Both the Leprosy Extermination Squad and the mercenaries who had been watching were shocked.


    Ignoring their surprise, I led the squad into a room within the Mercenary Guild.


    "Lets get to signing the contract. We can negotiate your salary too. Come on, this way."


    The leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, a man named Thorcel, seemed overwhelmed by the situation but clearly stated their expected payment.


    I offered them 30% more than what they asked for and added bonuses, with the condition that they would serve on this frontline for at least one year.


    "Of course, you can extend your contract if you wish! Your terms of employment will remain the same or improve. What do you think?"


    "..."


    "The salary is weekly, and advances are possible if you need urgent funds. Any more questions?"


    Staring at the contract, Thorcel hesitated.


    "Its too good to be... Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Of course it is! You guys are worth it."


    Thorcel, whose hand was wrapped in bandages, skimmed through the contract and glanced at me.


    "We are... lepers. Arent you repulsed?"


    "Why should I be? Its not contagious."


    Wait, is leprosy different in this world? Is it actually contagious?


    Feeling slightly alarmed, I saw Thorcel slowly shake his head.


    "As you said, Sire. Our condition is not contagious. Its just that people find us revolting, and there are foul rumors that we are cursed by the Plague God..."


    "Just rumors, right?"


    "Yet those alone are enough to make people avoid us."


    "Who cares? Im not planning on living with you."


    All I needed was their combat capability. As Ive said before, I prioritize performance over looks.


    The reason I welcomed different races to this frontline was the same.


    If you killed monsters well and didnt break military law, it didnt matter if you had a long tail, were covered in fur, or had leprosy.


    "..."


    An oppressive silence flowed through the ranks of the Leprosy Extermination Squad. I blinked my eyes. Had I said something wrong?


    "...Thank you, Your Highness."


    Thorcel, who stood right before me, slowly bowed.


    "We will serve you loyally until our worn bodies are no more."


    Following him, the rest of the members of the Leprosy Extermination Squad also bowed to me. I smiled lightly and waved my hand.


    "Of course, loyalty is good and all, but I dont expect anything grand. Just do the work equivalent to what youre paid for! Thats what mercenaries do, right?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Thorcel nodded gravely.


    "We will work for what we are paid. Just give us your orders."


    "Be on standby. Ill call you up soon."


    Finishing the contract, I left the Mercenary Guild. The Leprosy Extermination Squad followed me out and bowed until I was out of sight.


    "The Lord is truly informal in various ways."


    Having climbed onto the drivers seat of the carriage I was in, Lucas muttered.


    "Its the first time Ive seen a member of the Imperial Family treating people with leprosy so openly. Even priests who treat them arent so casual."


    "The treatment of leprosy patients is that bad?"


    "Its widely believed that leprosy is the punishment for sins committed in a past life against the Goddess. Although the Church doesnt officially acknowledge it, thats the general sentiment."


    There were religious reasons too. And they were physically hideous. They faced persecution for multiple reasons.


    "But those guys, they have enough skill. Theyll prove it in the field. I dont care about appearances."


    Flash!


    A burst of light emerged, and the magic power drained from my body expanded in a broad circle.


    The presence of the Dragon Heart inside me felt distinct now.


    The fragments of the Dragon Heart circulating in my bloodstream clustered together, emitting a searing heat and spun several times along my mana route.


    Screech!


    Uh, is this functioning correctly? I dont have a certificate in this sort of thing...


    Fortunately, aside from feeling warm all over, there was no issue. And [Imperial Edict] was cast smoothly.


    Roar!


    The air stilled, and there stood a familiar gray fortress imbued with magical energy.


    Its outer walls were fused with those of the Colosseum, making it appear much sturdier than usual. Today, the fortress would be the site of a Territory Capture Battle.


    [The Territory Capture Battle will begin soon.]


    - Time until start: 5 minutes


    [Territory Capture Battle - Zone 5: The Fiery Colosseum]


    - Defend against three waves of monsters to win.


    - Monster waves will be randomly selected from the nearest monster legions.


    - Each wave will include a boss-level monster.


    The rules were the same as last timethree waves of monsters, each wave including a boss.


    I clapped my hands and looked around at my party members. Aside from those in the main party, the others seemed bewildered by the suddenly erected fortifications.


    "Alright, everyone knows the drill, right? Monsters will be swarming us soon, so get ready for battle!"


    At my shout, everyone immediately went to their designated defense zones and began making preparations.


    Everyone knew it was more important to get ready for the impending fight than to ponder mysteries.


    As I surveyed the neatly arranged heroes, I mused to myself.


    Even though weve got the top 3 parties in terms of combat power, combining them doesnt yield great synergy.


    Our main party had a balanced composition of a pure tank, damage tank, sniper, mage, and me, Ash. The Penal Squad was all front-line characters, as were the Dragonblood Knightsa composition of four knights and a half-human, half-dragon damage tank.


    Combining all these parties resulted in a somewhat unbalanced, heavily front-loaded, melee-focused group.


    Strong, yes, but it would have been better to add a back-row damage-dealing party.


    Just as I was pondering this,


    "Ash, do you have that thing...inside you?"


    I heard Dusk Bringars trembling voice.


    "What? Uh!"


    Dusk Bringar was not in her battle formation but had come over to stand beside me, staring at me with a shocked expression.


    I involuntarily gulped.


    Did she find out that I ate the heart of one of her kind for a power boost?


    As I quickly sorted through potential excuses,


    "Is that a da"


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The earth trembled, cutting off Dusk Bringars words.


    A haze of dust announced the arrival of the advancing monster legions.


    "Your Highness! Our defensive area is broad. Come this way!"


    A shout from the Dragonblood Knights summoned Dusk Bringar.


    "..."


    With a pale face, Dusk Bringar shot me a glance, pressed her lips together, and ran off to meet the oncoming monsters.


    "Phew!"


    I exhaled in relief. Close call. But what will I say if she asks later?


    Just then,


    "Huh?"


    I caught sight of an unusually shaped monster at the forefront of the approaching monster legion.


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop


    A goblin of large stature was riding what looked like a mountain goat adorned with sharp horns.


    Covered in leather armor, wearing a golden cape fluttered by the dust, and a strange helmet that seemed like a mix between a mask and a crown.


    "..."


    The goblin leading the army pulled the reins, stopping his goat a considerable distance from the magical fortress.


    He lifted his masked face and looked our way.


    Our eyes met.


    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, an eerie silence hung between us.


    "..."


    "..."


    I knew it instinctively.


    This guy was the nightmare legion commander I would have to face in this defense battle.


    The Goblin God-King, Kali-Alexander.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Whoooom!


    The horn sounded,


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The rhythmic beats of leather drums resonated.


    Through the swirling clouds of dust, the orderly advancing monsters were green-skinned.


    Green Skin.


    This derogatory term used for lumping Orcs and Goblins together also simultaneously carried an aura of dread.


    For the average citizen living in this world, these frequently appearing monsters were the closest form of disaster.


    Locust swarms, tsunamis, plagues, and forest fires.


    The flowing green death. That was the Green Skin.


    However, to be honest,


    For me, who had encountered them through games in a world completely unrelated to this one, Green Skin was nothing more than the image of trash mobs.


    Just early game trash mobs that are numerous in number but hardly give any decent items. Mere bundles of experience points.


    However, when it became a reality, the sensation was different.


    What the fuck.


    I felt the cold sweat trickling down my spine as I surveyed the endlessly advancing hordes.


    Why are there so many?


    The number of this Goblin army standing before the Colosseum was, at the very least, around a thousand.


    This is weird. Isnt this a number youd expect in the defense of Crossroad?


    Who cares about numbers! Theyre just Goblins!


    Each unit had the absolute lowest stats. Among all the monster armies in the game, Goblins had the worst stats and potential.


    Just mow them down with AoE attacks!


    I hastily scattered mana cores to build defense towers and summoned all my captured monsters.


    Most importantly, right now we are the attackers, seizing the enemys territory.


    If worst comes to worst, there are teleport gates and emergency escape scrolls. If things go south, we can always run.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The Goblin army, donned in medieval Middle Eastern-style armor, finished their formation.


    So thoroughly trained, not a single gap was visible among the thousand Goblins who formed ranks and stood still.


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop


    A tall Goblin mounted on a mountain goat stepped forward.


    Wearing leather armor, draped in a golden cloak, and wearing a helmet that was a combination of a mask and a crown.


    The overlord governing the Green Skins. The Goblin God-King who enslaved Orcs.


    Kali-Alexander had personally graced the battlefield.


    I didnt expect to meet him this soon.


    I curled the corners of my mouth upwards.


    I had encountered the commanders of their armies whenever I entered dungeons with a boss stage. It was the same with Celendion and Lunared.


    So I had somewhat expected that this guy would make a personal appearance this time, too.


    And theres a decisive difference between the Vampire King, the Wolf King, and the Goblin God-King. Thats the strength of the boss unit.


    Vampire King and Wolf King were ridiculous overbalanced monsters, nearly making up more than half of the total armys combat power.


    However, the Goblin God-King is the complete opposite. His own combat power may be high for a Goblin, but it is much lower compared to other bosses.


    The Goblin army solely relies on overwhelming numbers, numbers, and more numbers.


    In other words


    If I encounter him in the dungeon, I can definitely kill him!


    Killing him now during this occupation battle would be much easier than during a defense battle! Even if their numbers arent small, its worth a shot!


    "Should I snipe him, Your Highness?"


    Damien whispered to me. But I shook my head.


    "...He has an item that nullifies ranged attacks. Even your sniping would be ineffective."


    The Goblin God-King has the weakest physical abilities of any boss monster.


    However, he is armed with several good items.


    Especially, his armor and cloak were absurd cheat items that made the wearer immune to all ranged and magical attacks.


    Howevermelee combat was his weak point.


    And most of the party members I brought this time specialized in close combat.


    If we could just get close, we could slice through his armor in one breath...!


    I quietly passed this information on to my party members. They nodded in agreement.


    Once the battle began, Juniors area magic and Damiens sniping would clear the way.


    Penal Squad, Dragonblood Knights, along with Lucas and Evangeline, would charge toward the enemy leader. The strategy was to take his head off.


    Walking into your own grave! What a fool!


    I licked my drying lips as I waited for the occupation battle countdown.


    I had even prepared to use [Gardis Blessing] here if needed. This was a prime opportunity to easily finish this defensive battle.


    Thats when it happened. Kali-Alexander stepped forward and spoke fluently.


    "..."


    "Speaking to a living human again has been centuries in the making. I got lost in the moment. I apologize."


    Annoyed, I leaned back against the chairs backrest.


    "Fine, whats your business calling me here? Hope its not something stupid. I dont particularly have anything to discuss with you."


    I want to end this fast and slit your throat, you Goblin freak.


    Then, Kali-Alexander hesitantly spoke.


    "Im sorry to disappoint you. Actually, I called you here for a very stupid reason."


    "A very stupid reason?"


    "That is, if its okay with you..."


    Hesitating for a moment, Kali-Alexander lifted his head to look at me.


    "...Could you recite a poem for me?"


    ...He had made an utterly unexpected request.


    I was briefly stunned.


    Almost a minute passed before I managed to ask, "...What? A poem? You want me to recite a poem?"


    "Yes, a poem. Or it doesnt have to be a poem; song lyrics are fine, or even a short story."


    Kali-Alexander was practically begging with his hands clasped.


    "Please. The last time I heard a human poem was before I started the war. Now, its a distant old memory."


    "..."


    "If you know a line of poetry, could you please share it? Just one line would be enough. Please..."


    I was utterly baffled.


    A Goblin? Wanting a poem? Why? And so desperately?


    Rejecting him outright seemed pointless, and I happened to know a fair number of Earths poems.


    I lifted my head and beyond the darkness of the Lake Kingdom, the black water surface dimly glittered as if it had caught the sunlight.


    For a moment, it looked like a star rising in the pitch-black winter sky.


    "..."


    Taking a deep breath, I recited a stanza from an English poem that came to mind.


    Years go, dreams go, and youth goes too,


    The worlds heart breaks beneath its wars,


    All things are changed, save in the east,


    The faithful beauty of the stars.


    The short recitation came to an end.


    "..."


    Kali-Alexander fell silent.


    I felt a bit awkward. Whats going on? He asked me to recite the poem, and now theres no reaction?


    "Hey, are you going to react or..."


    Just as I was about to break the silence,


    Drip. Drip.


    Thats when I noticed.


    The droplets flowing down from beneath Kali-Alexanders masked helmet.


    What the, what is this?


    Could it be that hes...


    "Are you crying right now?"


    "...Ah."


    Kali-Alexander slowly lowered his head, and in a voice laden with moisture, he mumbled.


    "Its so beautiful that, without even realizing it, I just..."


    Confused, I stared at the Goblin King before me.


    Am I seeing things?


    A goblin moved to tears by poetry?


    "The way the transparent sunlight filters through a clear lens, bursting forth a halo of pure light... How can one not be moved when such pure language is refined to create such beautiful verses?"


    Not bothering to wipe away his tears, Kali-Alexander spoke.


    "How beautiful and great human culture is. A few words stir the soul and wet even this old heart with emotion."


    Kali-Alexander took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    "My kind have neither poetry, song, nor drama. I, too, am by nature violent, capable only of leading an army to kill and burn."


    "..."


    "What a pity! Why was I born a goblin?"


    I just quietly listened to the Goblin Kings mutterings.


    "All I can do is kill and burn."


    For some reason, this monster, who should be my sworn enemy,


    "All I can do is kill and burn..."


    Looked, for just a moment, quite pitiable.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    "Sorry for showing you something this unsightly..."


    Kali-Alexander mumbled, feeling a bit awkward. I simply shrugged my shoulders.


    "It''s okay. I''ve seen worse from other commanders of the Nightmare Legion."


    "Ha! Are they all that nasty?"


    "Are you saying you''re not?"


    "At least I don''t look as bad as those lot, right? Might be funny hearing this from a goblin, though."


    It was amusing, but to some extent, it felt true.


    Compared to the bizarre and vicious behavior of the Nightmare Legion commanders I had encountered, Kali-Alexander seemed like an enemy leader with some manners.


    "If you like poetry so much, why don''t you write some yourself?"


    I asked, suddenly curious.


    He used quite a sophisticated vocabulary. Even if creating a renowned poem was difficult, it seemed like he could improve his skill enough to try.


    "We who are resurrected here cannot create anything new."


    Kali-Alexander replied with a bitter voice.


    "We are merely ''shadows'' of nightmares extracted from memories of the past."


    "Extracted from memories? Shadows of nightmares?"


    As I asked back in surprise, Kali-Alexander nodded slowly.


    "Since you have recited a beautiful poem to me, though it''s hardly a repayment, I''ll explain our ''monstrosity.''"


    The Goblin God-King explained slowly.


    The monsters were extracted from the memories of the past nightmares of the residents of the Lake Kingdom.


    All of them once threatened the existence of humanity but were ultimately defeated and discarded as failures.


    The King of Kings, that is, the Demon King, resurrected them through a special process, and the resurrected nightmares pledged absolute loyalty to the Demon King.


    "In the process of our resurrection, it seems the King of Kings interfered with our minds. We became instinctively obedient to him, and at the same time."


    Kali-Alexander glanced at me.


    "We developed a hostility towards humanity. Several times stronger than during our lifetimes."


    I frowned.


    The hatred I had felt every time I faced these monsters, it stemmed from the very core of their souls.


    ''Could that hatred have been... intentionally amplified by the Demon King?''


    The hostility I faced was not of the monsters themselves... but the will of the Demon King.


    "Your King of Kings must really hate humans."


    "Indeed. He is determined to annihilate humanity. Perhaps that''s why he tampered with our spirits."


    "For someone involved in such schemes, you seem quite friendly towards humans."


    "Ha... Even in life, I didn''t hate humans. In fact, I rather liked them."


    Was it because he had not harbored significant hatred, there was nothing to amplify?


    Kali-Alexander let out a faint sigh and slowly lifted his head to look up at the dark sky.


    "Anyway, that''s how it is. We are doomed to wander under the darkness of this place, forever preserved in the state of centuries past... waiting only for the King of Kings'' orders, nothing more than familiars."


    "..."


    "We exist only to dwell on the past forever. Creating something new is impossible. For me to write poetry is nonsensical."


    "Have you ever tried writing poetry?"Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    I tossed the question lightly, and Kali-Alexander looked slightly flustered.


    "To be honest, I never tried writing poetry in life. I was only good at destruction and burning, not at creating or nurturing."


    "Why not give it a try later?"


    Had he been dismissing it without even one attempt?


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and gesture with my chin.


    "Who knows? Maybe you''ll roll out a decent verse?"


    "..."


    As if struck on the head, Kali-Alexander chuckled with a carefree laugh.


    "I''ll give it a try. And, I keep asking, but sorry... could you perhaps... inform me how the outside world has changed in the meantime?"


    I frowned for a moment but then quietly began to speak.


    After all, the 30-minute conference must go on. There was no reason not to discuss a topic that would cause us no loss.


    During the remaining time, I briefed him about the history of the outside world. I only knew it secondhand, but I had a rough understanding.


    "...So, humans have become the hegemon of the world."


    After my makeshift history lesson, Kali-Alexander nodded.


    "The very race that once didn''t possess a single Guardian Tree has become the ultimate victor. How astonishing."


    "Guardian Tree?"


    "It''s also called the ''Protector Tree.'' It''s the tree that guards each race... A tree of grace bestowed by the race''s deity. A spiritual conduit linking the deities of the spirit world and the races of the lower realm."


    I blinked in confusion.


    No, humanity does have one. It''s called Everblack, a black thorn tree. Theres one in the Imperial Capital...


    Was it originally... not supposed to exist?


    According to the original plan, while Junior and Damien poured firepower into the goblin legion, the vanguard classes would charge in to kill this Goblin God-King...!


    However, without a backward glance, Kali-Alexander muttered softly.


    "You''re under some misconception, human."


    With that, he flicked his hand lightly.


    "The one letting you go peacefully is me."


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Suddenly, the very earth trembled from all directions.


    Shocked, I looked around and finally saw it.


    Surrounding the coliseum, from a distance, was an advancing horde... an incredibly large swarm of goblins.


    I thought the thousand goblins waiting in front were many, but I was mistaken.


    The number of goblins slowly closing in, bows raised high, densely surrounding the coliseum, seemed... tenfold.


    They wore well-tanned leather armor, held buffalo horn bows in hand, and short curved blades at their waists.


    A fully armed goblin legion.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    With each orderly step they took, my breath caught.


    Until now, I hadn''t realized.


    Numbers.


    This was the first time I truly felt that numbers could be such a powerful weapon.


    "What the... how can there be so many?!"


    "There''s... too many...!"


    The cries of my bewildered party members reached my ears.


    I clenched my teeth, glaring at Kali-Alexander''s retreating figure. The Goblin God-King was just mounting the saddle of his goat.


    Should I strike him down now?


    Could I quickly kill him and flee with something like a teleport?


    But if the battle was delayed even slightly, we''d be surrounded by over ten thousand goblins. There would be no chance of escape then...


    Whoosh!


    Kali-Alexander, mounted atop a mountain goat, swung his arm, and the advancing goblin horde came to a halt as if by magic.


    And when Kali-Alexander swung his arm horizontally once more, the goblins began to slowly retreat, still aiming thousands of arrows at us.


    "It''s been a pleasant conversation. I''m thankful for your broad-mindedness, Ash."


    Riding the goat back to his legion, Kali-Alexander left those final words.


    "But commanders of opposing forces have their own kind of dialogue, suitable for them."


    "..."


    "We''ll meet again on the battlefield, soon enough."


    Clip-clop, clip-clop


    The mountain goat carrying the Goblin God-King moved away.


    At the same time, the goblin legion receded from the coliseum like a tide going out.


    In less than ten minutes, they had completely vanished into the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    Ding!


    A system notification popped up before my eyes: ''You have repelled the first wave of monsters in the siege.''


    I swiped the notification away in annoyance. Repelled my foot.


    ''We didn''t inflict any damage on each other...''


    In other words, we failed to deal any damage to them.


    The enemy leader had come within reach, and to miss a kill chance like this...!


    ''...No, it''s a being that''s even called the God-King.''


    He would have taken care to ensure his own safety cleverly.


    Besides the encirclement of the goblin legion, he would have prepared means to protect himself before requesting negotiations with me.


    I ran a hand through my hair and flicked through the system windows rapidly. Still, I had gleaned several pieces of information, and above all, I had encountered the goblin legion.


    This meant that the next stage''s enemy information would be displayed...but...


    "...?"


    When I opened the enemy information window for the stage, I blinked in surprise.


    "...What''s this?"


    Displayed there was,


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 15]


    - Lv.?? Goblin God-King: 1 unit


    - Lv.?? Goblin Amir <Elite>: 10 units (TL Note: Amirs are Chieftains)


    - Lv.35 Goblin Janissary <Elite>: 2,500 units (TL Note: Janissaries are the Chieftain''s Guard)


    - Lv.15 Goblin: 22,940 units


    - Time until start: 21 days


    Numbers that were hard to believe were densely packed on the screen.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    The subsequent two waves were a breeze.


    Well, they were relatively strong, but since my three parties were the elite of the elite, we crushed them without much difficulty.


    ''The Blazing Coliseum'' had been liberated from the nightmare. The ''Fragment of the Princess''s Soul'' that had been stationed in that area was also reclaimed by me.


    It merged into the shard of soul that had been inside of me as if it was meant to be.


    But I couldn''t find it in myself to feel victorious about the triumph.


    Because the scale of the enemy allocated to this stage was beyond imagination.


    ''25,000? 25,000 goblins?''


    ''Don''t freakin'' joke with me...'' The mutter rose to just beneath my throat.


    Of course, they were low-level and lacked any special features, just regular goblins.


    But there were 25,000 of them. The situation had gone mad. Moreover, I had confirmed in a recent encounter that their armaments were in good condition.


    The situation had vastly exceeded my expectations.


    ''I need to come up with a plan.''


    Originally, I would have dispatched construction workers to the Coliseum or whatever to assist with the restoration, but that was now an absurd notion.


    I felt sorry for Jackal, but the restoration of the Coliseum would have to wait. I requested he recruit as many monster gladiators as possible.


    Right now, even the slightest bit of help was desperately needed.


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I''ll gather as many troops as possible!"


    Jackal nodded gravely.


    "Thanks. I''m counting on you."


    After patting Jackal''s shoulder, I immediately took the teleport gate back to the Crossroad.


    First, I disbanded the party members,


    "Call all the head craftsmen of the production guilds!"


    I called for an emergency meeting of the guild masters, originally scheduled for tomorrow.


    Before evening, the head craftsmen of the blacksmiths, alchemists, stonemasons, and carpenters rushed to the lord''s mansion.


    "Is it because of the additional barracks construction, Your Majesty?"


    The guild masters thought they had been summoned for the additional barracks construction that I had ordered in the morning.


    "There is an old barracks building in the northern ruins village. It''s in bad shape from being neglected for so long."


    "It would take less time and save costs to repair an old building rather than build anew..."


    "Good idea, but hold off on the barracks plan! We''ll fix up the old barracks building after the defense battle!"


    I took a deep breath and told them straight.


    "In three weeks, we are expecting an onslaught of 25,000 goblin troops."


    The faces of the guild masters turned pale instantly.


    Other monsters were creatures of legend or rare entities hard to encounter in reality.


    But goblins were different. They were a familiar disaster to them. Thats why they understood the significance of the number 25,000 immediately.


    Without pause, I continued.


    "For the next three weeks, Crossroad will enter a wartime regime. All production guild members, workers, and even regular citizens! They will be drafted into wall repair, barricade production, and other military supplies manufacturing."


    There were no complaints from the guild masters.


    Perhaps it was because I was a lord who compensated them well, but more likely, they realized the crisis looming so close was extraordinary.


    "Stonemason guild master."


    As I called out, the stonemason guild master immediately bowed his head. I spread out a map and pointed to the south.


    "We need to reinforce the defenses of the forward base. Within three weeks, I want to build multiple layers of stone walls outside the forward base walls. Is it possible?"


    "I''ll make it happen, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you. Next, the carpenter guild master."


    The carpenter guild master quickly stepped forward. I ran my hand along the route from the black lake to Crossroad.


    "You''ll obstruct all paths the enemy might use to advance northward, make it as difficult as possible for them to proceed. Byproducts from other production guilds will also be laid out, but the main barriers will be palisades."


    "Leave it to me. If it''s about rampart production, I''ve become quite skilled."


    "I trust you. Next, the blacksmith guild master."


    The blacksmith guild master, who had been standing at the front, nodded firmly. I too nodded in return.


    "For the next three weeks, the forge will produce arrows and cannonballs."


    Considering the number of goblins, arrows and cannonballs will be consumed in massive quantities. The more surplus we have, the better.


    "Stockpile ammunition until the warehouse bursts. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Finally, the alchemist guild master."


    The alchemist guild master stepped forward briskly. I pointed towards the main stronghold of Crossroad and the forward bases with my hand.


    "At the alchemical workshops, repair and deploy all the artifacts capable of area attacks to be ready for use on the walls."


    "Ah... Your Highness. Continuous repairs over the past year have left us with not many items left to fix."


    "Then produce new ones. Senior Mage Lilly has field experience now; she should know what works best. Consult her and proceed with production and deployment as soon as possible."


    Artifacts are more powerful than ordinary arrows or cannonballs, but their significant cooldown time is the biggest issue.


    The main party.


    Three from the Shadow Squad.


    Margarita and Lilly.


    The Penal Squad and the Dragonblood Knights.


    The newly joined Leprosy Extermination Squad. Plus seven reserve parties.


    Including Elize, lent by Serenade, and the Holy Grail Seekers, who had become half my guests at the base camp.


    ''13 parties...''


    Even if we expanded further over the remaining three weeks, the final scale would be about the same.


    Six parties ready for immediate action and seven still somewhat awkward reserve parties. A total of 13 parties plus a few more... that''s what we''ll need to manage the defense with.


    The parlor was too small to accommodate everyone. The heroes gathered in the courtyard of the mansion, and I cleared my throat before them.


    "You''ve heard about the scale of the monsters attacking us, haven''t you?"


    The heroes looked at each other and stiffly nodded their heads. Rumors do travel fast.


    "For the next three weeks, Crossroad will enter a wartime footing. All of you must also prepare to the best of your ability."


    That preparation meant...


    "We''re going to scour the dungeons."


    Dungeon raids!


    "The goal is to improve your proficiency but... at the same time, we must procure Magic Cores."


    Within the range of my ultimate skill, Imperial Edict, I can build defense towers as long as I have Magic Cores.


    The performance of these defense towers far surpasses most artifacts and is just slightly less powerful than the average hero character. Sometimes they can be even more useful depending on the situation.


    Ordinarily, I could only install one summon at a time.


    Being able to install them without limit is an immense advantage for us.


    The problem is, the Magic Cores.


    Setting up defense towers more than one could during a battle has led to severe consumption of Magic Cores due to my frequent use of Imperial Edict.


    To put it bluntly, we''re starting to scrape the bottom of the barrel.


    Moreover, Magic Cores are also essential for producing artifacts. We''re running short in every way.


    We need to gather them.


    From where?


    Obviously, from dungeons!


    "We''ll raid every dungeon we can. If even a slightly high-level monster appears, make sure to harvest a Magic Core."


    The heroes who had been entering dungeons nodded immediately, while the newly joined heroes looked puzzled, not knowing the full story.


    Don''t worry. You too will soon tire of traversing the darkness beneath the lake.


    "...This defense battle is going to be brutal. But I believe that all of you, and this city, can overcome this hardship."


    It wasn''t just talk.


    Twenty-five thousand goblins was certainly a large number, but calculations showed that it was barely manageable if all available means were utilized.


    Haven''t we been through various hells before? This defense battle would be tough, but in the end, we would break through.


    "Starting tomorrow, everyone, we''re deploying to the dungeons. This place is already on a wartime footing! Get your gear ready and limber up."


    After making eye contact with each of the heroes, I swiftly waved my hand.


    "Rest up tonight. That''s all, dismiss!"


    ***


    After the assembly of hero characters concluded, in the now darkened time, I called Aider to the lord''s office.


    Other preparations within the city were nearly complete, so it was time to hold a meeting with my director and aide.


    After telling Aider about the day''s events, and about Kali-Alexander and his legion, I shook my head in dismay.


    "Plus, they say this stage''s Dark Event is ''Breeding.''"


    "Excuse me? ''Breeding''...?"


    "Yes. Even with such a Dark Event, the idea that their numbers would balloon to twenty-five thousand..."


    I stopped mid-sentence when I noticed Aider''s face hardening.


    "What''s wrong? Why that look?"


    "...Well, my lord."


    "Out with it. What is it."


    "The enemy information showing up on the system window... those numbers are before the Dark Event application."


    "...?"


    "So, that means..."


    Aider hesitated, gauging my reaction, but eventually spoke.


    "The number of monsters, in reality, might be even more..."


    Stunned into silence by the absurdity,


    I eventually vented the frustration that had been swirling in me all day.


    "Damn it, stop this crazy bullshit-!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The conclusions drawn were as follows:


    ''Breeding'' is a dark event that clones ordinary monsters to increase their numbers.


    Moreover, since the dark event wasn''t utilized from Stage 11 to 14, its application in this Stage 15 was exponentially stronger. Therefore,


    "...Ultimately, it is expected to increase by about twice the amount..."


    Ordinary monsters - the level 15 goblins had doubled in number.


    Fortunately, the elite monsters seemed to be unaffected by this dark event.


    The Goblin God-King, Goblin Amir, and Goblin Janissaries would come in the originally marked numbers.


    Still, in conclusion, their numbers had swelled to an absurd quantity... nearly 50,000.


    With trembling hands, I ran my fingers through my hair and muttered for the first time in a while.


    "Dammit, fuck..."


    It''s not like I curse a lot. The game''s difficulty setting is just so shitty that it makes me swear. Damn it...!


    But hurling curses doesn''t clear the game.


    Ultimately, it''s the player''s lot to shovel and slog through the mire. I opened my eyes wide.


    "What can you do to help on a systemic level?"


    "[Gardis'' Blessing], and that''s about all with the achievement shop..."


    "Even that''s something. Open up the achievement shop functions to their fullest extent."


    Regrettably, the achievement shop functions are mostly skewed towards dungeon exploration. There''s hardly any points to use for defense battles.


    Still, I''m planning to make use of whatever little there is.


    "It seems we''ve pulled together every measure we can within the city, now it''s time to look... outside the city."


    It was time to request reinforcements from beyond Crossroad. I instructed Aider.


    "Send requests for reinforcements to all cities and neighboring nations that can dispatch troops within three weeks. Tell them Prince Ash will not forget their assistance."


    "Got it!"


    Aider began to busily draft the documents. His hands would hurt from scattering official documents to all cities within a round-trip distance of three weeks.


    "If we fall, their cities are next, threaten them outright! Got it?"


    "Understood... But aren''t you going to request support from the Imperial Capital or your brothers?"


    "Like they would care to listen?"


    The empire was currently in the midst of a civil war. They wouldn''t bother with a ''mere'' goblin outbreak.


    And it''s a painful realization, but I declared a solo policy myself.


    Above all, I''ve come to intuit from the last incident.


    Fernandez is an enemy on this monster front.


    Asking for reinforcements from Lark, who opposes such Fernandez, might weaken our strength and potentially have adverse effects in the long run.


    So, what choice is there but to reach out to other cities and to the minor city-states on the periphery?


    I decided to request reinforcements from all cities and neighboring nations to the south, west, and east. The scope had broadened before I knew it.


    After narrowing down the list of recipients, it was as if I was sending a New Year''s letter to nearly the whole world.


    "And..."


    After a moment of hesitation, I spoke up.


    "Send official documents to the autonomous districts of other races, too."


    "Eh? Are you requesting reinforcements from the autonomous districts of other races too?"


    "No. There''s no way they have the capacity to send reinforcements under their dire circumstances... It''s just a courtesy call."


    A real New Year''s letter indeed.


    But they''re potential contacts I might need to approach at some point. Might as well establish a connection now.


    "Write that I wish to maintain good relations with them. That I hope we can meet and talk in person soon."


    I tapped the table with my fingers and let out a sigh.


    "Write it like that. Don''t mention requesting reinforcements."


    "Okay. Understood!"


    "Good, that''s enough for outside the city."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    I rose to my feet.


    "Time to head to the last place where I can muster strength."


    ***


    It was nearing midnight.


    I found myself in the Lake Kingdom dungeon, at the base camp. I had to make use of all the support I could muster here.


    Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers immediately promised to join forces.


    "If Crossroad falls, our Elven autonomous district is in danger too. We''ll naturally lend our aid!"


    "Thank you, Verdandi."


    The Holy Grail Seekers are a versatile damage-dealing party, adept at handling monsters, composed of the elven princess and her personal guards, skilled in both close and long-range combat.


    "It''s my duty to fend off monsters, after all. For the past five hundred years, Ive been trying to prevent them from escaping the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless then added with a bitter note.


    "Though I''m starting to reach my limits."


    "..."


    "I intend to reduce their numbers as much as possible this time too. However."


    Nameless paused, looking at me.


    "...Ash. Are you aware that the Goblin Legion is using the Orc Legion as slaves?"


    "Kinda."


    The Greenskin Alliance.


    Usually, the physically superior orcs enslave the weaker goblins, but within the darkness of the Lake Kingdom, the story was different.


    The Goblin Legion, led by Kali-Alexander, swiftly defeated the Orc Legion and now ruled over the survivors.


    This was also perfectly implemented in the game.


    The sight of big orcs groveling to tiny goblins was quite amusing to remember.


    "The Goblin God-King intends to use the Orc Legion to stop me."


    "What?"


    "I''ve just had a skirmish with the Orc Legion on my way here."


    Then that green fluid and blood spatter must be from the orcs.


    "They are not an easy foe. Especially the Orc Emperor he might not be in the top ranks, but he possesses formidable strength..."


    I knew as well.


    The Orc Emperor, ''Wrathmonger'' Daimark, was also a well-known named character in the game.


    He ignored all forms of rigidity and stuns, constantly in a Super-armor state, and could smash through our walls with his tremendous charging power a broken train, that one.


    Was such a creature targeting Nameless?


    For me, who was inwardly counting on Namelesss help, it was a bitter pill.


    The Orc Legion, though under the Goblin Legion, possessed strength not inferior to any other monster legion.


    If they targeted Nameless with intent, even she might not be able to fend them off and stop the Goblin Legion.


    "As a guardian and sentinel of the Lake Kingdom, it''s shameful. I don''t seem to have many ways to assist you."


    "No, just holding off the Orc Legion is no small feat. Let''s wish each other good luck."


    I said with a grin.


    Then Nameless rummaged through her belongings and pulled out a green dagger.


    "Its embarrassing to call this a gift, but take it."


    "What is this?"


    It was a short dagger. Its green blade seemed to burn even in the darkness.


    "This dagger [Goblynch] is meant for killing greenskins. In the ancient tongue, it means ''knife that skins the green hide.''"


    "That''s quite cool."


    I took it and examined the options.


    With an SSR-grade dagger in hand, its attack power was average, but it came with a special option that dealt an additional 200 percent damage to orcs and goblins.


    "Isn''t this weapon useful for you too?"


    "I use nothing but this iron sword," Nameless said, tapping on the worn sword strapped to her back.


    Well, considering that her sword could even shoot beams, there was no real need to bother with a dagger like this. I neatly stored the dagger in my inventory.


    "I''ll make good use of it. Thanks, Nameless."


    "I only regret that I cannot be of more assistance. I will clear out the Orc Legion as quickly as possible and then focus on helping you."


    "Don''t worry about it too much. There are plenty of ways to annihilate those goblin brutes..."


    Indeed.


    If you step outside the rules, circumvent them, and broaden your way of thinking... there are numerous methods to slaughter the enemy.


    By any means necessary, I will eradicate the goblins. Without fail.


    As I silently vowed to myself, Nameless looked at me intently and said slowly,


    "Ash... Don''t go too far."


    "...What?"


    "Don''t become a monster in the pursuit of killing monsters. Don''t drink the darkness to dispel darkness."


    Nameless stepped closer and whispered clearly,


    "Don''t end up like me."


    Through her disheveled white hair, her eyes, blue as a lake, emitted a hollow light.


    "You, at least you, must remain human."


    Bewildered, I blinked.


    What... What are you talking about all of a sudden?

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    "You, of all people, must remain human."


    Startled by Nameless''s words, I blinked in confusion.


    What kind of obvious thing is that to say?


    "I''m just a human commander fighting against monsters. Of course, I have no intention of becoming a monster myself."


    "..."


    Nameless looked at me with a blank stare and then said,


    "...Your handkerchief has gotten dirty. I''ll wash it and return it to you next time."


    She tucked the handkerchief I had offered into her robe and pulled the hood over her head.


    Her face, as white as her pale hair, was hidden in the shadows.


    "Then, Ash. Let''s meet again."


    And with that, Nameless disappeared into the darkness.


    I could only stare blankly at her retreating figure.


    Why?


    The words Nameless had just said to me felt like a warning...


    But they also sounded like something she wanted to say to herself.


    ''Don''t end up like me...''


    Does that mean Nameless herself is already a monster? Already swallowed by the darkness?


    "...I won''t become a monster, Nameless."


    Even if I stand as a tyrant above the rules of the game.


    I won''t become a monster.


    I will become a tyrant within the bounds of humanity.


    "And I won''t let you become a monster either."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    The 742nd game.


    The final boss I met at the last stage - ''The Princess of the Sleepless Lake''.


    I remember her completely tainted by darkness, turned into a fallen monster.


    ''I won''t let your end be as a grotesque monster.''


    Because you are within my reach.


    So... I will save you too, Nameless.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    No matter what it takes.


    ***


    Time flew by quickly. Almost ten days had passed.


    The snow that had been falling steadily was now subsiding, and the weather was clear and dry.


    Crossroad was preparing for the next defense with all its might.


    The city was filled with the noise of reinforcing walls, sawing stakes, and people busily moving military supplies.


    Indeed, Crossroad was a fortress city, the forefront against the monsters.


    This bustling scene was truly the essence of Crossroad.


    And, in one corner of the busy Crossroad -


    "A~sh~!"


    ...I was caught.


    By the dragon lady with teeth like saw blades, Dusk Bringar.


    ''Damn it...!''


    Dusk Bringar''s tiny hand was deceptively strong. I couldn''t even budge with just the end of my collar caught.


    After the last conquest, I had been desperately avoiding Dusk Bringar, but now I had been caught...!


    "You''ve been running away well until now! But I won''t let you go this time! Come on, look at me properly! Let''s have a talk, Ash!"


    "..."


    I tried to avoid her gaze and turned my head, only sweating cold sweat.


    The reason Dusk Bringar had been looking for me, and I had been running away, was simple.


    She had found out that I had eaten a dragon''s heart.


    "What exactly is that inside you! Where did you pick up such unhealthy... things that are bad for your body! Tell me the truth!"


    "...What do you mean? I am of the Imperial Family. I wouldn''t even touch junk food, only a clean, clear, and expensive organic diet..."


    "Stop the nonsense! My bloodline carries the blood of dragons! How could I not detect the dragon''s aura flowing within you!"


    "..."


    "Can''t you just be honest! When, where, and how did you come by that power!"


    "Look, that''s not something I wanted to eat..."


    In the end, I spilled everything.


    The first time I had used ''Imperial Edict'', I collapsed from exhaustion of my magic power, and while I was out, Nameless had somehow procured a dragon heart for me to eat.


    After hearing the entire story, Dusk Bringars face looked utterly incredulous, then she swiftly grabbed my ear. Ouch! That hurts!


    "You just swallowed it down without question?!"


    "No, it wasn''t exactly... someone fed it to me while I was asleep! It wasn''t my choice!"


    "There exist beings whose very birth is a sin, Ash."


    But Dusk Bringar said this with a serious face.


    "Consider the monsters you''re up against."


    "..."


    "Think about the goblins that are invading this time. They are tumors of this world, like a skin disease. Beasts that only repeat the cycle of looting, killing, and burning."


    Dusk Bringar pointed her finger and poked me sharply.


    "Aren''t you the one who intends to exterminate every last one of those creatures? Could one say about such monsters, that being born is a sin?"


    "That is... certainly, I am in the position to kill them all, but..."


    But.


    Even so.


    Is being born, existing in this world, a sin just because of that alone?


    My intent to kill them is because they aim to destroy humankind.


    If, by chance, there exists a goblin that does not harm people, one that has no interest in looting, killing, or burning.


    Even for such a goblin, is it necessary to kill it as soon as it''s born?


    Is that... right?


    ''No, what the hell kind of dilemma is this! Are you stupid?! An army of over 50,000 goblins will soon invade here!''


    I know that.


    But... I couldn''t help but suddenly question it.


    Dusk Bringar suddenly grabbed my pondering hand and dragged me away recklessly.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the temple."


    "What? Why to the temple?"


    "Why indeed! You''ve eaten junk food, so we need to check if you''re okay, don''t we!"


    What kind of checkup, checkup! Obviously, I''m completely healthy!


    ***


    Eventually, I visited the temple, unable to withstand Dusk Bringar''s insistence.


    But I couldn''t get a checkup right away. The temple was quite busy.


    Parties that had gone for autonomous exploration in the dungeons today had just returned, and it seemed there were several injuries.


    I saw hero characters groaning as they received healing from the priests.


    "At least there appear to be no serious injuries."


    Dusk Bringar craned her neck to inspect the injured, and I also took a closer look at the heroes.


    "Huh?"


    And then, I spotted a man who was off by himself from this group of the injured.


    "..."


    It was Torkel, the leader of the newly joined Leprosy Extermination Squad. He was standing quietly against the wall in the corridor of the temple, his helmet pressed down firmly on his head.


    "Torkel!"


    Approaching closer, I was startled. Beneath his feet lay a pool of blood.


    "What''s this, are you okay? You''re not seriously injured, are you?"


    "...Ah, Your Highness."


    Torkel, turning slowly to face me, bowed deeply, and blood showered from his body. What in the world!


    "Are you okay?! You''re not dying, are you?!"


    "I am fine... It''s bearable. I was waiting... to get treated last."


    "Waiting for what! Hurry over there and ask someone to wrap up your wounds with bandages!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing that, Torkel glanced over at the other patients gathered,


    Suddenly,


    The other patients, who had been keeping an eye on this side, flinched and hurriedly cleared the space.


    "...That''s why I''m waiting to be treated last."


    Torkel bitterly muttered from inside his helmet.


    "Everyone avoids the leprosy patients."


    "No..."


    "It''s okay. I am used to this kind of treatment."


    Torkel bowed his head in silence.


    "They say that those who sinned against the goddess in their past lives are reborn as leprosy patients."


    "..."


    "So, we leprosy patients are sinful by the very fact of our birth."


    Being born is a sin...


    It was a topic that had just come up before. I hadn''t expected to hear it again here.


    As I stumbled over my words, not knowing what to say, Dusk Bringar suddenly burst out from beside me, exclaiming,


    "No, it cannot be a sin for anyone to be born into this world!"


    ...Your Grace, isn''t that a bit different from what you said earlier?

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    In the game, hero characters interact with each other, building affinity.


    The relationship dynamics reflected occupational characteristics, with healers gaining allies'' favor the quickest, of course.


    After all, they healed their allies'' wounds.


    Then came the tanks.


    As they took the brunt of the enemy''s attacks and sacrificed themselves, it was inevitable for other heroes to grow fond of tanks.


    That''s why in the game, after healers, tanks were the second most favored profession.


    They usually maintained good relationships with other hero characters.


    However, the Leprosy Extermination Squad was different.


    Their negative trait, ''Leprosy'', affected their combat performance, but it impacted their interpersonal relationships even more.


    No matter how hard they tanked and protected allies with their bodies, it was nearly impossible for them to form friendly relations.


    But as a player, I didn''t care.


    Performance was the priority in the game, so I utilized the Leprosy Extermination Squad without much concern.


    But now that the game has become reality, I am beginning to realize the fatal disadvantage of ''Leprosy.''


    Despite leading the charge in all battles over the past ten days and fighting valiantly, even at the temple where they came for healing, they were shunned by their allies.


    Despite the injuries taken in place of those very allies.


    "Thank you for caring for someone like me, Your Highness, and Your Grace."


    Torquel murmured stubbornly at the back of the line in the temple, insisting on being the last to receive treatment.


    "But out of momentary pity, please don''t get too close... The curse is contagious."


    "A curse..."


    "Yes, a curse. How greatly must I have offended the goddess to live like this."


    I swallowed the words of comfort I was about to offer Torquel.


    A man who has suffered this disease and pain all his life.


    My clumsy consolation might just reopen old wounds.


    "Without fully atoning for my sins, I sought to be reborn, so the goddess rightly punished me."


    Bleeding profusely from his injuries, Torquel murmured numbly.


    "We are cursed to be born into this world..."


    That''s when it happened.


    "Excuse me for interrupting your conversation."


    With the sound of a medical cart being pulled, a tired-looking healer approached us.


    "The goddess is not so petty, you know?"


    It was Saintess Margarita.


    She approached us with a face wearied by overwork and grumbled irritably.


    "Dragging sins from past lives to punish in this one... That''s all just stories made up by people. Our goddess is not so narrow-minded."


    "..."


    Torquel stuttered, taken aback.


    "Does the doctrine say that?"


    "I''m saying there''s not a single word about that in the doctrine. Do you think a deity has nothing better to do than to nurse grudges and meticulously plant diseases in people?"


    Saintess Margarita, taking out bandages and medicine bottles from the cart, pointed her finger sharply at Torquel.


    "And! I told you, those with serious injuries should be treated first. Mr. Torquel. Why do you always hide in the corner and wait to be treated last? If the wound worsens, it''s more work for me. Don''t you see I''m already busy?"


    "...Because it''s not a major injury."


    "Not major? If someone else had these injuries, they''d be unconscious and carried away by now. What about that pool of blood under your feet? Our priests have to clean that up, you know?"


    "..."


    "Don''t brag about being healthy, and make sure to come earlier next time for your turn. Understood?"


    Torkel did not respond.


    Saintess Margarita, with rough yet accurate motions, sprayed medicine on Torkel''s wounds, wrapped them in bandages, and administered healing magic.


    After treating his physical injuries, Margarita wiped the sweat from her forehead and gestured with her chin.


    "Take off your helmet. It seems the inside is damaged too."


    "..."


    "Take off your helmet, will you?"


    "I, well, the helmet... can''t..."


    When Torkel hesitated till the end, Margarita furrowed her brows fiercely.


    "I''m busy! Take it off! Quickly!"


    Dusk Bringar and I watched this scene, hugging each other and trembling like aspen trees.


    The god of healing is frightening...


    "..."


    Hesitating, Torkel slowly lifted his hands and removed his helmet.


    From where Dusk Bringar and I stood, we could only see the back of his head, but the gruesomely swollen and discolored skin was clearly visible.


    With a deeply furrowed brow, Margarita treated the wounds on his crown and behind his ears.


    As the treatment was almost finished, Torkel asked in a low voice.


    "It''s horrible, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed."


    "..."


    "Granting me a mere 50,000 while claiming to provide an ''unprecedentedly large legion.The King of Kings thinks too little of me."


    To the Demon King, goblins were just goblins, after all.


    To him, 50,000 might seem a lot for a ''mere Goblin God-King'' to command.


    "When he calls my name without ''Kali-'', he underestimates my capabilities as a commander..."


    Kali-Alexander sighed lightly.


    "It seems the King of King greatly underestimates the capabilities of my legion."


    Yet, still, I serve.


    That devil gave a second chance, and that is an undeniable fact.


    ''How shall I use these 50,000 lives...?''


    Unlike other monster legions, where each is an elite, the Goblin Legion is a horde that overwhelms with numbers.


    The lives of the legion''s members are their bullets, their spear tips. The strength of the Goblin Legion comes from how freely they sacrifice their lives.


    It might be enough to break through the defenses guarded by the Protector of Humanity.


    But Kali-Alexander''s goal was more than merely breaching defenses.


    ''Not enough to conquer the world.''


    An ambition unfulfilled by his race.


    To resume the conquest halted in the western lands.


    As the leader of the goblin race, that was Kali-Alexander''s purpose.


    From the start, the monster front guarded by Ash was just an obstacle to overcome, certainly not the ultimate goal.


    ''After breaking through the defense line, I''ll move north, rallying the greenskins remaining in humanity''s lands... By the time we reach the northern edge of the world, I should be able to restore the former might of my legion.''


    Like an invasion force.


    Kali-Alexander resolved to handle logistics and troop reinforcements on the spot, as was fitting for an invader.


    To cross the barrier protected by the Guardian of this age... Kali-Alexander began to detail the organization of his 50,000 soldiers for an efficient invasion.


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom!


    The main gate of the stadium burst into pieces, scattering debris in all directions.


    The goblin honor guard, startled, pointed their spears toward the commotion, and Kali-Alexander looked up in bewilderment.


    "Grrr. Grrrrr."


    The sound of a sinister laugh heralded the arrival of a massive creature with green skin.


    A muscular orc clad in spiky armor, wielding a huge pillar as a weapon on his back.


    He was the Orc Emperor, ''Wrathmonger'' Daimark.


    In his hands, he held the heads of the goblin honor guard that had been guarding the entrance to the stronghold.


    Crack!


    As Daimark squeezed, the two goblins let out agonized screams before their heads shattered to pieces.


    The Orc Emperor laughed cruelly and tossed the corpses aside, smearing the blood on his lips.


    Kali-Alexander asked calmly.


    "What brings you here, Daimark? Weren''t you tasked with stopping ''Nameless''?"


    "Grrrk... Kali-Alexander. Can''t you see?"


    Rumble...!


    Through the open gate, a legion of orcs poured in. Each warrior was several times larger than the goblins.


    In an instant, Kali-Alexander and his honor guard were surrounded. The Orc Emperor grinned, baring his tusks.


    "This is rebellion, you weakling God-King!"


    "...I have been granted command of this age''s invasion by the King of Kings. Lay hands on me, and the King of Kings will not forgive you."


    "Grrrr! Ignorant words. The King of Kings has always turned a blind eye to us killing each other!"


    Thud!


    Daimark swung the huge pillar he had carried on his back, slamming it down onto the ground. Then, the Orc Emperor bellowed fiercely.


    "I will kill you here and become the ruler of the Greenskin! And I will lead this age''s invasion!"


    "..."


    "Goblins are the mold of the world. You''re the trash born from the leftovers when the gods shaped us orcs! You have no warriors, no war songs, no festivals, no honor! Just numbers pushing forward, burning the world like barbarians!"


    Hearing orcs calling them barbarians was ironic, but it was true.


    The goblins had nothing.


    Even if the God-King had them dress in the old human kingdom style and bear weapons, most goblins didn''t understand the significance of these actions. They simply followed orders.


    They were a barbaric tribe without even the culture of orcs.


    That was the nature of goblins. If their God-King disappeared, they would revert to a state worse than the Stone Age, which indeed they did.


    "Today I will kill you and correct the hierarchy between orc and goblin."


    Daimark roared and charged forward.


    "Goblins! Being born is your sin! Now, as this age falls into ruin and through the eons, serve us orcs as slaves!"


    "Being born is a sin, huh..."


    Rising from his seat, Kali-Alexander drew his scimitar from his waist.


    "I''ve heard that often enough."


    The Goblin God-King muttered cynically.


    "...It''s just that I never wanted to be born at all."


    The Goblin God-King''s blade clashed with the Orc Emperor''s pillar.


    And so began the civil war among the Greenskin.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Centuries ago.


    In a magic research institute of the Western Human Kingdom.


    The magicians, a married couple who owned the institute, found a dying goblin nearby.


    The goblin was pregnant and, even in the throes of death, gave birth to her offsprings, though most were stillborn.


    But one last hatchling survived and came into the world.


    Crying pitifully in the embrace of its dead mother, the baby was premature. Left alone, it would have been devoured by wild beasts or succumbed to exhaustion from crying.


    Was it a stroke of compassion?


    The couple saved the goblin infant and placed it in the magical cultivation facility within the institute.


    Whether it was a natural mutation or the abundant mana of the cultivation facility triggered some special function was unknown.


    When the goblin infant emerged healthy and grown from the cultivation facility, it was noticeably larger and smarter than its goblin peers.


    And it followed the couple around just like it would its own parents.


    The couple decided to raise the goblin themselves.


    The Western Human Kingdom was an area chronically subjected to greenskin raids.


    They hoped that by taming this goblin infant, they could devise a countermeasure against these invasions.


    Or perhaps, it was because the couple had been infertile for so long.


    Their hearts might have been swayed by the sight of this goblin growing up and following them as if they were its parents.


    Whatever the reason, the couple decided to raise the goblin and named it.


    Alexander.


    The name of a once-great human king who ruled over the Western Continent.


    ***


    Alexander was astute.


    To be precise, excessively astute.


    He learned much faster than human children his age. Perhaps, as goblins mature into adults at five, his brain development was also accelerated.


    At three, Alexander could converse as well as an adult human, and by four, he could assist the couple with their work.


    By the age of five, he was able to read all the books in the institute without difficulty.


    Starting from when Alexander turned four, the couple employed him as an assistant in their institute.


    For the elderly couple who had been handling everything on their own due to limited funds, the intelligent and robust Alexander was a godsend.


    The problem arose just a month after Alexander began working as an assistant.


    They had brought in some chicks for an experiment from a nearby village, and it happened the following morning after the couple had gone to sleep.


    "I''m, I''m sorry... I just couldn''t stand the crying of these little ones..."


    Overnight, Alexander had brutally killed all the chicks; he had torn them apart, and devoured them.


    Staring blankly, Alexander was covered in feathers and blood as he muttered.


    "But... why is it wrong to kill them?"


    "..."


    It was then that the couple realized.


    No matter how intelligent he was or how fluently he spoke human language, the child in front of them was a goblin.


    A monster with a cruel and ferocious nature, prone to tearing apart anything smaller and weaker than itself.


    The couple debated for a long time. Should they kill this goblin? Or should they abandon it?


    But, however - they had already grown attached.


    So instead of killing or abandoning Alexander, the couple decided to try to educate him.


    "Alexander, let''s start reading this from today."


    The couple brought in a large number of books suitable for young children from the nearby village.


    Picture books, novels, history books, and even poetry...


    They believed.


    No matter how brutal their innate nature, if exposed to a rich culture and treated with kindness and warmth, this goblin child could also adapt to human society.


    Alexander diligently read all the books the couple brought.


    The young goblin had always loved books, but poetry held a special place in his heart.


    He was often moved to tears by the sentiments etched like constellations by the great poets.


    Through his parents'' steady education and dedication, Alexander gradually distanced himself from his brutal instincts.


    He had progressed to the point where he was trusted with raising chicks.


    Then came an event in the year Alexander turned five.


    A festival was held in a nearby village, and his parents wanted to show it to Alexander.


    "Come, Alexander! Let''s go see the play together!"


    To hide his green skin, Alexander wore long clothes and gloves, and a mask covered his face.


    Holding hands with both his wizard parents, Alexander entered the human villageright into the midst of the festival.


    Children wearing festive masks were scattered all over the streets. Alexander managed to enter the traveling troupe''s theater without arousing any suspicion.


    And there, Alexander saw a new world.


    It was a play based on history. Onstage, the actors recited their lines, performed, sang, and recited poetry.


    Everything Alexander had read in books was embodied there on the stage.


    For the entire two hours that the play unfolded, Alexander watched, weeping uncontrollably.


    It was perhaps the most intense memory of his life, one that would not be forgotten for hundreds of years.


    ***


    But happiness did not last.


    The fact that the research facility was raising a goblin had slowly spread.


    Eventually, the village chief came to protest at the lab.


    "Raising a goblin next to a village that lives in fear of greenskin raids... Are you out of your minds?! What if that goblin calls its kin?!"


    "Our Alexander is not like that..."


    "You''ve even named that monster?! You''ve truly gone mad!"


    The village chief and villagers demanded that the goblin be killed immediately and thrown out, or the research facility must leave the village altogether.


    The wizard couple did not ponder long.


    They decided to move the research facility to an even more rural village.


    "You are living proof that goblins can coexist with humans, Alexander."


    The wizard couple consoled Alexander, who sobbed knowing that he was the reason they were being driven out.


    "And you are our son as well."


    "No matter where we go, we can live happily."


    The family of threeconsisting of the wizard couple and Alexanderpacked up the moving carriage.


    It was a small carriage, unable to carry much, so all the books Alexander cherished had to be left behind.


    The wizard couple promised that once they moved to the next village, they would buy him a new book of poetry. Alexander nodded happily at the promise.


    It took three days by carriage to the neighboring village. The family of three took the journey slowly, enjoying it as if it were a pleasant trip.


    "However, our king is merciful and does not wish for unnecessary conflict. If you continue to not assault us and maintain the borderlines, we can live in peace."


    The envoy''s tone was arrogant, but Alexander was a gracious king. He nodded his head.


    "I, too, do not wish to be hostile towards humans. Let us interact in peace."


    "...For a goblin, you seem quite civilized?"


    "Take it as a compliment. Attend to these gentlemen with great care!"


    The delegation was initially alarmed at the idea of a goblin''s hospitality, but Alexander provided them with human cuisine and drinks.


    The delegation was impressed by Alexander''s eloquence, exceptional insight, and friendly stance towards humans.


    By the time the short banquet was over, the delegation was wholly on Alexander''s side.


    "When I return, I will speak well to our king. That we can peacefully and culturally exchange with the King of the Greenskins!"


    "Do tell."


    Alexander and the now-friendly envoy shook hands. The delegation left the palace, bidding farewell to the Goblin King.


    Alexander thought to himself that he would interact with the human kingdoms and spread culture among the goblins.


    To clothe them, teach them language, and share the joys of poetry, song, and drama.


    But the delegation never made it back to their own kingdom safely.


    Before they could leave the borders of the Greenskin Kingdom, they were attacked by a small band of goblins and were all killed.


    ***


    "Why did you kill them?"


    The goblin band that attacked the delegation was captured and brought before Alexander.


    Standing before them, Alexander roared.


    "We could have lived in peace with humans. Without war, accepting their culture and prospering together."


    "..."


    "But you ruined it. You ignored my command to stop the raids and looting, and you had to kill the delegation from the human kingdom!"


    "..."


    "Why did you do it? Why? Out of hunger? Need for treasure? Or was it hatred for those humans?"


    "..."


    "Answer me! Why did you kill? Speak now!"


    Swish!


    A goblin''s head flew into the air as it met the sharp edge of Alexander''s drawn scimitar.


    Covered in splattering blood drops, one trembling goblin answered.


    "Ki, Kirik... Just..."


    "...?"


    "Just wanted to kill..."


    "What?"


    "Couldn''t stand it... after so long not being able to kill or plunder, something inside was boiling..."


    At those words, Alexander''s eyes turned wild, and he swung his sword down in a frenzy.


    "Damn you! Barbaric! Idiots! Brutes!"


    Slash! Slash! Slash!


    "For just such a petty reason! Just for thatttt!"


    When he came to, Alexander was covered in blood.


    The brethren before his eyes were all torn to shreds, dead. Alexander slowly raised his hand, looking down at his blood-soaked palm.


    He realized then.


    That the corners of his mouth, were upturned in a smile.


    He remembered the time when he was young and had torn a chick to death.


    Nothing had changed about him from that time to now. He had to admit it.


    It was enjoyable.


    The slaughter.


    The joy of tearing apart those weaker than himself was irresistible.


    Looking around, he saw a strange fervor burning in the eyes of his subordinate soldiers, who stood perfectly still as they had been trained to do.


    To kill,


    To take,


    To set ablaze -


    The lust for destruction.


    ''Ah.''


    Only now did Alexander realize. Only now did he accept.


    This was... the nature of a goblin.


    Cultivation, reform?


    Such things were nothing but mad ravings.


    "Kirik! Kiririk! Your Majesty!"


    Just then, a goblin guard hurried in from outside.


    "The human army is approaching! They have already crossed the border! Kirik!"


    "..."


    "They seem to be incredibly enraged by the murder of the envoy! What should we do, kirik?!"


    What to do?


    "...Everyone, take up arms."


    If this is our nature. If we are born this way, with no other choice.


    What to do?


    "As we have trained, assume defensive positions. Prepare for battle."


    But still, having been born.


    Shouldn''t we have to live...


    Kirik! Kirik! Kirik!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    His soldiers all at once slammed their spear butts into the ground. It was an action born from instinct that he had never taught them.


    After observing his goblin kin, excited by the smell of blood, fire, and ashes,


    "My beloved and hated brethren."


    As if looking into a mirror, with both self-loathing and self-pity,


    Alexander said,


    "Let''s kill and burn."


    He had decided to accept it.


    "...Just as our nature dictates."


    The fact that he too, was nothing more than a goblin.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Present.


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 8. [Warzone].


    "Kruk... Krruk..."


    The Orc Emperor Daimark knelt on the ground, pierced by spears all over his body, his accompanying orc army annihilated.


    In contrast, Kali-Alexander was unscathed. Unbeknownst to many, his elite guards had gathered around him.


    Ten Goblin Amirs.


    Two thousand five hundred Goblin Janissaries.


    Even in life, the elite guard that accompanied the Goblin God-King had succeeded in thwarting the surprise attack by the Orc Emperor.


    Though three Amirs fell and five hundred Janissaries were lost, the victors were the Goblin legion.


    "The rest of my forces have been dispatched, but do you think I am a fool to send these, my own hands and feet?"


    Daimark gasped for air, and Kali-Alexander spoke calmly.


    "The reason I chose to establish my base here was for its extensive underground space, ideal for hiding troops. You walked right into the trap my men had their eyes wide open for."


    "Kruk... Always acting so superior to the end..."


    No- in fact, Daimark knew.


    He had suspected that the main Goblin force had withdrawn, leaving the possibility that the guard remained here.


    He risked it anyway, thinking now, with the absence of the tens of thousands of the main force, was his biggest opportunity.


    But the reality was defeat.


    "Damned goblins... numbers I can''t beat..."


    It wasn''t just the numbers.


    The Goblin God-King, the Amirs, and the Janissaries moved so meticulously in their thousands that it was hard to believe they weren''t one body.


    Daimark had to admit it. They were stronger than him and his army.


    Daimark laughed hoarsely, blood pooling in his mouth, "Well, better to die fighting cleanly than live crushed under vermin like you."


    "Surrender now, Daimark. Then at least your remaining legions may live on as slaves."


    "You dogs that chase the back of a wagon."


    Daimark sneered disdainfully.


    "Just fighting on instinct, to kill and burn. Until the end of the world, till the very last piece to kill and burn is gone."


    "..."


    "Warriors without purpose, need, or pride, merely killing for the sake of killing... you are the true monsters."


    Daimark roared, attempting to rise.


    "But better for all my legion to die today than to live on as slaves to the likes of you-!"


    The Orc Emperor mustered his final strength, swinging his fist as strong as steel, but...


    It didn''t reach.


    Dozens of spears hurled by the Janissaries pierced Daimark''s body.


    Kali-Alexander''s scimitar plunged into the Orc Emperor''s neck, spewing green bile.


    Thud!


    With a blunt sound, Daimark''s thick neck was cleanly severed.


    "..."


    Standing quietly, Kali-Alexander watched the Orc Emperor''s corpse, then gave a low command.


    "Redirect a portion of the dispatched legions to attack the Orc stronghold. Leave none alive."


    The Amirs and Janissaries bowed their heads and swiftly departed the area.


    That''s when one of the Amirs approached Kali-Alexander and spoke.


    "Krik, great Kali-Alexander. The elite guard''s loss is significant, but with the Orc legion withdrawn..."


    "...you mean we lack the strength to hold back ''Nameless''?"


    Nameless.


    The guardian of the Lake Kingdom, standing against the invading Nightmare Legion.


    The Orc legion was originally tasked to confront her, but now that circumstances had shifted, their support was unlikely.


    "There''s no helping it. Our regular soldiers won''t even be able to hold her back..."


    Kali-Alexander let out a weary sigh.


    "...It falls to me to oppose her."


    Kali-Alexander was unaware.


    Daimark''s rebellion, the resulting absence of the force to face Nameless, and the conscription to fill the gap.


    He didn''t foresee the butterfly effect this would create and the impact it would have on the war that followed.


    ***


    One week remained until the next defensive battle.


    Chirp, chirp, chirp.


    Awakened by the distant chirping of birds, Lilly slowly opened her eyes.


    "Mmm..."


    It was morning. Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains, spattering the bed. The faint scent of wood and the soft air...


    "...We have to get married?"


    "Well, that''s one way to put it."


    "..."


    In front of a stunned Lilly, Godhand continued to speak.


    "I''d like to have two or maybe three kids. It''d be even better if it''s a daughter that resembles you... What should we name her? We should probably decide on that in advance..."


    Mumbling to himself, Godhand twisted his body this way and that. Lilly, watching him quietly, slowly opened her mouth.


    "Godhand."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m really sorry, but."


    Lilly stated firmly.


    "Marriage is out of the question."


    Crash-


    As if such a sound could be heard, Godhand''s face froze in shock.


    "Wh-What? Why? If you love someone, marriage is the natural next step!"


    "No... it doesn''t necessarily have to be that way. Dating and marriage are separate things..."


    "And, and you took my first! Are you saying you''ll have your fun with me and then discard me?!"


    "Th-That''s a bit harsh! I do like you! But that''s just romantic feelings, marriage is a whole different matter!"


    "By the World Tree, my goodness! Humans really are promiscuous!"


    No. This is also my first time properly dating a guy. And now I get called promiscuous.


    With her head in turmoil, Lilly managed to compose herself and calmly spoke to Godhand.


    "Godhand. You are an elf, and I am human."


    "So?"


    "You''ll still be young and handsome even after 50 years, but I won''t. I''ll become an old, shriveled granny."


    "But you''ll still be beautiful. I will still love you."


    ...I almost fell for that line just now.


    As Lilly wavered like she had been struck by a critical hit, Godhand delivered a follow-up blow.


    "Even if you die and only your grave remains, I will guard it for a lifetime, reminiscing about you. That''s how elves love their partners. And I, I want to choose you as my lifelong mate."


    Godhand''s prosthetic hand tenderly stroked Lilly''s hand.


    Gulp! Hang in there, Lilly! You are the senior mage of the Monster Frontline! Even if a formidable enemy is in front of you, keep your wits about you!


    Barely holding onto her flying consciousness, Lilly spoke sternly.


    "Okay, let''s say we do get married. Then we''ll probably have children, right?"


    "Yes. They''ll be cute, just like you."


    Godhand beamed with happiness at the mere thought. Lilly shook her head slightly.


    "If you''re an elf and I''m human, that child would be a half-elf, right? You know very well what kind of treatment half-elves receive in this world, don''t you?"


    "..."


    "They experience things far worse than the discrimination elves face. I don''t want to see my child suffer discrimination from birth just because of the blood inherited from their parents."


    In this world where different races faced persecution, half-breeds faced even greater discrimination.


    They were shunned by humans, of course, but even other races wouldn''t treat them as their own kind.


    Neither human nor other race, just an outsider drifting about. In this world, that''s what being of mixed blood meant.


    "I do like you, Godhand."


    Lilly tried to offer a warm voice to the silently brooding Godhand.


    "But love and marriage are different matters. Marriage is... reality. It''s something that can''t be solved with just feelings of fondness..."


    "...You never know until you try."


    "There are some pains you know of even without having to crash headlong into them."


    Lilly pressed firmly down on her immobile legs with her hands.


    "Godhand. This world doesnt kindly accept ''differences''."


    Even simply moving around in a wheelchair had drawn stares she had never experienced before.


    Being human and acquiring a disability later in life was hard enough, but the children born from their potential mixed union...


    "If I live with you, I''ll be happy. But our children, they will be unhappy."


    "..."


    "I like you. Really, I do. This is the truth. But... marrying you is a different issue."


    Godhand slowly bowed his head. Lilly looked at her lover with eyes full of sorrow.


    That''s when it happened.


    "...Sorry to interrupt the serious mood."


    Knock-knock


    The sound of knocking came from the entrance of the annex.


    Both startled, they looked over to see none other than Ash, leaning against the door with a lopsided stance.


    Scratching the back of his head sheepishly, Ash blurted out an excuse.


    "Ive been here for a while, but you didnt notice. It felt odd to just stand by, so I thought Id make my presence known."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    "I''ve been here for a while but you didn''t notice. Just making my presence known since it was awkward to just stand by," Ash muttered as if making an excuse.


    Caught in a bewildering silence, it was Lilly who first regained her composure among her and Godhand.


    "No way, Your Highness! Do you always have to appear right when our relationship seems to be progressing and get in the way? Is it a hobby of yours these days?!"


    "It''s not that I always appear; maybe you two are just constantly in love no matter the season?" Ash grumbled and then suddenly pointed forward with her index finger.


    "Anyway, the reason I''m here! Shadow Squad! There''s a gathering at noon. Come to the reception room. And Lilly, we have a meeting about the artifact later in the afternoon."


    "Ah, understood..."


    "We''ll be there by noon, Your Highness."


    Lilly and Godhand replied in a fluster, and then Ash took a deep breath and said,


    "And kids. I seriously want to give you one piece of advice. Listen up."


    What followed was an odd remark.


    "Don''t talk about marriage before a big battle!"


    "...?"


    "That''s a dangerous flag! If you want to live long, discuss such things when theres no battle in sight! Seriously, it''s a concern for you so keep that in mind! Got it?!"


    Lilly, looking incredulously at Ash, muttered in dismay.


    "But Your Highness, in this city, monsters attack all year round...?"


    "That''s true."


    "So when can we ever have these conversations?"


    "...Good point."


    Feeling sheepish, Ash lowered her hand and quietly exited through the door.


    "Right. Then continue your talk... I''ll see you kids later..."


    Click.


    The door closed.


    "..."


    "..."


    In the ensuing hellish awkwardness, Godhand and Lilly maintained their silence.


    The two lovers, unable to meet each other''s gaze, drowned in their thoughts while sipping their cups of honeyed water.


    And then.


    "..."


    "..."


    Observing the two from a corner, Burnout and Bodybag had missed their chance to leave.


    "I''ve been waiting to leave... but when''s the right time...?"


    "..."


    "Ugh, I need to go to the bathroom..."


    As Bodybag groaned in discomfort, Burnout patted her stomach, a sign she was hungry.


    The two young elves glanced around again. Lilly and Godhand were still avoiding each other''s gaze, silent.


    Hiding once more behind the wall, Bodybag and Burnout thought in unison,


    ''Adults have it tough.''


    ***


    In the lord''s estate.


    The backyard garden. The training grounds.


    In this place, expanded and better maintained than before, Lucas and Evangeline were training with wooden swords and spears, shields in hand.


    Despite the midwinter season, Lucas was dressed in short sleeves, and Evangeline wore a sleeveless shirt that bared her arms. Both were drenched in sweat.


    Thwack! Clatter! Swoosh!


    Without a single word, they exchanged glances and divided the rhythm of the fight with their weapons.


    In this moment, completely absorbed in the flow of attack and defense like a game of catch


    "I, Kuilan, make my entrance~!"


    Out of nowhere, Kuilan burst in.


    "?!"


    "Ah, what the heck!"


    Caught between the two startled knights, Kuilan let out a sly laugh and threw a series of punches.


    Lucas and Evangeline were surprised but effortlessly parried his attacks and retaliated.


    After a brief discord, the three of them started flowing smoothly again, exchanging blows.


    Thanks to the consistent real battles and training together, their coordination with Kuilan was quite solid.


    The three vanguards were soon lost in the zone, seamlessly continuing their rhythm.


    In the midst of this picturesque three-way duel


    "I''m joining in too~!"


    Suddenly, Ash jumped into the fray.


    "My lord?!"


    "Senior?!"


    "Whoa! Captain! That''s dangerous!"


    Three startled players hastily retracted their attacks when Ash, who had slipped in between them, lightly tapped each on the shoulder with her magic wand, Maestro. Clap, clap, clap!


    It stung a bit, but due to the special effect of the Maestro, a random buff was applied.


    The three looked at Ash in disbelief, and Ash just shrugged with a cheeky grin.


    "Hey! Morning exercises are refreshing. Anyway, since I hit each of you, that means I win, right?"Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Ow, Boss! That''s cheating, you know, cheating!"


    In the north of the city. The refuge.


    Currently, it served as a base for the refugees from the Bringar Duchy.


    In the central tent of this place, Dusk Bringar and her Dragonblood Knights were holding a meeting.


    "We''ve made contact with the knights back in our homeland."


    The Dragonblood Knights'' leader, an old knight with a mane of white hair named Andymion, reported on the situation within the Bringar Duchy.


    "Thanks to the civil war drawing the empire''s attention, resistance within our homeland is starting to regain its vitality."


    "A people that rise again no matter how much they are trampled upon, truly, they are my subjects."


    A bitter smile crossed the lips of Dusk Bringar.


    "To think, a king has fled to a neighboring country..."


    "It''s because you are alive that the people of our homeland have not lost hope. Do not blame yourself for this."


    Andymion, clearing his throat, continued.


    "Although their numbers are few, they''ve managed to organize some military strength. Ten knights, around five hundred soldiers."


    "..."


    "These are the elite of the surviving knightly forces. They are more than capable of reigniting the beacon of counterattack within our homeland."


    Andymion cautiously gauged Dusk Bringar''s reaction.


    "What shall we do, Your Excellency? Shall we return to our homeland now...?"


    "No. For now, we do not return."


    Dusk Bringar placed a hand upon her slender frame.


    "As long as I carry the blood of the dragon within me, and as long as that damned emperor of the empireTraha and his first and second sons covet this dragon blood, an invasion will resume eventually. Returning now to reclaim the duchy is not the best course of action. They would only trample us again if they wished."


    "What then?"


    "...I have a plan."


    Dusk Bringar glanced beyond the open tent at the walls of Crossroad.


    "The future of our Bringar Duchy lies here, on the monster front."


    No, to be precise.


    It lies with the lord of this place, Prince Ash.


    The dragon-descended lady sensed it was a moment of fate, a place of destiny.


    "Call all the available forces to this place, Crossroad."


    The knights looked pale at the order to bring the already scant forces from the homeland here. Andymion asked cautiously.


    "Do you plan on conquering Crossroad and bringing it under our duchy''s control?"


    "Do I look to you like someone who would act so rudely without respect?"


    Dusk Bringar bared her pointed teeth, growling fiercely.


    "The southern front has been a refuge for us and the displaced. It''s one of the few allies we have in this world. What would be left if we were to strike them down?"


    "..."


    "I am the Dragon Lady. I do not forget grudges or debts of gratitude."


    Revenge for grudges.


    Recompense for kindness.


    I return it all with hefty interest. That is the dragon way.


    "We will mobilize all the force we can to assist in repelling this monster invasion. No."


    The knights were even more surprised by what followed.


    "Our Bringar Duchy will ally with the southern front until the end of this monster war."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Your Excellency, why go to such lengths..."


    Hadn''t the invasion of monsters continued for hundreds of years? How could one sustain support not knowing when this war would end?


    Especially when their homeland, the Bringar Duchy, was under the imperial army''s boot...


    "Trust in myself. This is the lifeline that will save our Bringar Duchy."


    Dusk Bringar spoke with conviction.


    ''Everything is inevitable.''


    The appearance of a black dragon at the monsters'' lair.


    That she, the last of the Crimson Dragons, would seek refuge here of all places.


    There are no coincidences. Only things that must happen, happening as they should.


    Just as the dragon''s bloodline was passed on to her, once a mere human girl...


    "Well, and there''s also the fact that there was no other choice."


    A sly smile played on Dusk Bringar''s lips.


    "After all, I am currently this city''s ''Honorary Knight''... It''s also my duty to protect it from the monsters'' invasion."


    "...?"


    The Dragonblood Knights looked at each other, puzzled by the cryptic statement. Dusk Bringar chuckled without offering an explanation.


    That''s when it happened.


    Creak!


    The sound of a carriage stopping outside was heard, and then someone leaped out, barging into the tent without hesitation.


    "Good morning, everyone!"


    Ash appeared, with the rising morning sun at his back.


    Seeing the young prince''s sparkling black hair and the cheerful smile beneath it, Dusk Bringar suddenly remembered the smile of the former Duke Bringar who had passed on the dragon''s blood to her.


    That smile, toohad shone like the sun.


    Had been just as beautiful.


    "Everyone, gather up! Come to my residence by noon today!"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    The leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, Torkel, stood in front of the temple.


    As usual, his helmet pushed down over his eyes and his body wrapped in bandages, he could only gaze at the temple from a distance, unable to enter.


    He flinched, unable to step forward.


    "Oh, Torkel?"


    Damien, who had been sweeping around the temple, noticed him. They had grown familiar with each other from exploring dungeons together these past few days.


    "What brings you here? Do you have business with the temple?"


    "..."


    Torkel hesitated before answering honestly.


    "I feel troubled, wanting to ask the Goddess something. That''s why I came."


    "Then why not come in?"


    "...But I am a leper. A body forsaken by the Goddess. I''m not sure if I should be praying in the temple..."


    "Come on. Of course, you can. Were you worried about that?"


    Damien smiled and gestured towards the inside of the temple.


    "Please, come in! Ill show you around."


    "...No."


    Torkel shook his head and slowly brought his hands together in front of his chest.


    "If I am permitted to pray, I will do it here."


    "Why not come inside? Theres even a statue of the Goddess there."


    "I can see the statue of the Goddess from here."


    Torkel clenched his hands tightly and bowed his head. Damien stood by his side, keeping him company.


    At that moment, Saintess Margarita came out of the temple entrance. She also appeared to be in the midst of cleaning, holding a broom in her hand.


    "Damien! Why is the front cleaning taking so long!"


    "Whoa, Saintess!"


    "You''ve been slacking off these days, and if you continue, Ill increase your morning cleaning area Oh."


    Margarita, having just noticed Torkel in prayer, fell silent.Findd new stories at novelhall.comien smiled awkwardly, and Torkel slowly unwound his praying hands and lifted his head.


    Torkel and Margarita awkwardly nodded to each other. The flustered Margarita asked Torkel,


    "Its rare to see you here unharmed, Torkel. What prayer did you offer today?"


    "...Truthfully, I didn''t pray."


    "What?"


    "I didn''t know what to pray for."


    Torkel continued in his distinct blunt voice.


    "Ever since I contracted this disease long ago. I have lived praying secretly to the Goddess every day. Begging for forgiveness."


    "..."


    "Seeking absolution. Begging just this once to take this disease away."


    Torkel looked down at his bandaged hands.


    "But last time, the Saintess said to me. This disease is not a divine punishment. It''s not because of any sin I committed."


    His hands clenched tightly.


    "Then what now? What should I pray for to the Goddess? Whose forgiveness should I seek? If not that, then who should I resent?"


    "..."


    "I was more at peace before. Just thinking it was a disease I deserved for my wrongdoings. That I deserved this divine punishment. I only had to resent myself... But now."


    Torkel shook his head.


    "I don''t know anything. Nothing at all..."


    Silence fell.


    Damien rolled his large eyes, not knowing what to do.


    Just as Margarita, after a moment of thought, was about to say something to Torkel,


    Clatter! Clatter!


    Down the road, a carriage carrying Ash appeared.


    Screech-!


    Ash, who had abruptly stopped the carriage, poked his head out and waved.


    "Torkel! Damien! Good, youre all here. You''re the last ones!"


    "Your Highness."


    "Prince, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a summons! We''ll have a strategy meeting over lunch, so come to my residence by noon! Oh, the Saintess is here too. Please, join us!"


    Following that, Ash stuck out his tongue, panting, and slumped back onto the carriage seat.


    "Ah, I should''ve just sent someone, instead of personally setting out early in the morning and getting worn out from gathering everyone... Anyway, see you later~!"


    Ash waved a hand, and the carriage started off again. Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    As the carriage grew distant, Torkel nodded to Damien and Saintess Margarita.


    "...Well, I should be off as well."


    "Torkel, sir!"


    ''I''ll have to build a large hall to accommodate all the heroes together.''


    Since there were many of us and it was lunchtime, we substituted a meal with a simple tea and sandwiches.


    "Eat while you listen. First off, there''s something I need to tell you... For this defensive battle, we''re going to change the composition of some parties."


    Lucas and Evangeline, munching on sandwiches, looked at me in surprise.


    I nodded. Yes, this concerns you.


    "I''m disbanding the main party."


    "What?!"


    "Eh?!"


    "Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Junior. You will each become party leaders and command your respective parties."


    Lucas would lead the swordsman and knight party.


    Evangeline, the shield tank party.


    Damien, the archer and sniper party.


    Junior, the mage party.


    I had sifted through the reserve party members to find usable hero characters. They were to be assigned to each of their respective parties.


    "We''ll call them Lucas''s party, Evangeline''s party, Damien''s party, and Junior''s party."


    Evangeline shook her head in disbelief.


    "You really have a knack for naming things, senior."


    "Quiet. It''s a temporary party, so let''s keep it intuitive."


    This battle would be on a scale unlike any we''ve faced before.


    The enemies are goblins.


    A legion that overwhelms with numbers, though each individual is not that strong.


    That''s why we also need to spread our forces broadly while maintaining a combat power advantage.


    The main party is undoubtedly powerful, but too formidable to be clumped into one.


    For this battle, it seemed better to split and manage them in smaller units.


    "Once today''s meeting is over, sync up with your party members. I''ve organized them by similar combat styles, so it shouldn''t be difficult."


    By the way, I''ve assigned Elize to Lucas''s party. The synergy of the SSR grade knight & swordsman duo is already something to look forward to.


    "I''ll now call out the roster for each newly formed party. Sit at the same table with your party to get acquainted."


    I called out the names of the members of the newly formed parties, and soon the heroes were bustling around, taking seats at their respective tables.


    They glanced at each other like a group of university students meeting for a group project for the first time...


    I''m expecting to dish out A+ grades, so I hope they overcome the initial awkwardness and get along well.


    As Lucas was exchanging greetings with his party members, he suddenly looked my way, as if he had just remembered something.


    "Then who will guard our lord?"


    "I don''t need a guard. I''m not planning to go to the front lines if I can help it."


    ...I mean, what''s with those looks? Their eyes were filled with doubt, as if they didn''t trust me at all.


    Since none of them seemed to put away their skeptical gazes, I reluctantly added.


    "After all, I''ll always have at least one party with me, so don''t worry about my safety."


    Despite the party members still shooting worried glances... Tsk! These people! I ignored them and continued speaking.


    "Likewise. We''ll also add two more to the Shadow Squad. This is also a temporary arrangement just for this defense battle."


    The Shadow Squad, currently only three strong, struggled to function as a full party. Therefore, a shield warrior and an archer were added to the lineup.


    The selection criteria were primarily ''how mild is their animosity towards elves.''


    The composition of the group is such that as long as the three members of the Shadow Squad are providing firepower, the rest can just support.


    The Penal Squad, Dragonblood Knights, Leprosy Extermination Squad, and the Holy Grail Seekers, who promised to support, will stick with their original formation.


    This is because they are already a complete party, and each has their own affiliations to consider.


    Then I turned to look at Margarita and said,


    "Saintess. You will not enter combat this time. Please devote yourself to treating the injured at the temple."


    "I understand."


    "Instead, we''ll build a teleportation gate at the temple. This will make transporting the injured more efficient."


    If it were feasible to fight with heroes at the forefront, I would bring Margarita to the front lines to serve as a field medic.


    However, this time, we anticipate substantial casualties among the regular soldiers. It seemed better to respond from the temple where the healing facilities were well equipped.


    Margarita nodded.


    "We have finished expanding the infirmary and stocking up on medical supplies. All the priests are prepared for the upcoming battle."


    "Thank you, as always. Let''s just get through this one with a little effort."


    I also announced various party reorganizations, and decided to post the restructured party list outside.


    "Well, I''ve said this and that, but in truth, such changes in formation might end up being meaningless."


    I smirked.


    "I''ve dug a gigantic trap that might just capture them all."


    "...?!"


    All the heroes looked surprised.


    Lucas asked,


    "A trap?"

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    I explained the traps I had prepared to the heroes.


    If everything went according to plan, these traps could annihilate the Goblin Legion in a single stroke.


    As I finished explaining, all the heroes looked astounded, their mouths agape. I couldn''t help but smirk.


    ''I''ve decided to stand above the rules of the game.''


    Therefore, I''ll use everything at my disposal. Squeeze out every trick in the book.


    If one doesn''t work, try two; if two fail, then three; keep going until it works...!


    "But we can''t just rely on these traps and neglect our defense preparations."


    The battlefield is unpredictable.


    That''s why the most crucial thing is the conventional tactics, honed by training and experience.


    "It''s my role to bring forth variables with unexpected traps. And your role, should these traps fail, is to carry out a standard defense."


    I meticulously assigned each hero party the roles they needed to play in the upcoming defense.


    This defense was likely to be prolonged.


    From the forward base in front of the lake to the 3 days it would take for them to reach Crossroad, and then the defense at Crossroad stronghold itself.


    It could be a long, messy, and dreadful fight.


    What the soldiers needed in such a situation was a clear and core set of principles for action.


    To not forget what they must do, even amidst the chaos of battle.


    I worked hard to instill this into each party.


    "Next is the information about the Goblin Legion."


    I briefed them on the enemy we would be facing.


    The Goblin God-King, Kali-Alexander.


    And the field commanders who conveyed the king''s orders, the Goblin Amir.


    The elite guards who moved like the limbs of the king, the Goblin Janissaries.


    And the regular Goblin soldiers...


    A massive force unlike any we''d faced before, totaling 50,000. Not so much a wave as a tidal wave.


    "Don''t think of them as ordinary Goblins. They are an army with good equipment and under the command of an intelligent commander."


    I shared with them the equipment used by these creatures we encountered in the game.


    Despite being Goblins, they managed cavalry units, professional archers, and even had chariot corps.


    "I hope my traps will deal a fatal blow... but we must be prepared for the opposite case."


    Now it was time to discuss the standard strategy we would need to adopt for this battle.


    I pointed at the forward base on the map hanging on the reception room wall and said,


    "First, we abandon the forward base."


    Perhaps because it seemed like I was giving up the forward base too easily, the heroes were shocked again.


    But I could assure them of this: if we face the Goblin Legion, the forward base will fall. It''s inevitable.


    The forward base is right in front of the Black Lake. If the Goblin Legion attacks in full force, we won''t stand a chance against their numbers.


    No matter how well we fight, the forward base will be overrun.


    "But we can''t just give away the forward base for free. Think of all the hard work and effort it took to rebuild it."


    The thought of the money and manpower that went into rebuilding the forward base was almost enough to bring tears to my eyes.


    Not to mention the artifacts installed there and the additional stone walls constructedeveryone worked extremely hard on those.


    We can''t simply hand it over.


    "So first, we hold out at the forward base, inflict as much damage as we can on them, and then-"


    Snap!


    I flicked three spiral shapes drawn on the forward base on the map.


    "We bounce. Through the teleport gate."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    In the original game, if a forward base fell, the defending forces would be wiped out without question.


    But in this reality, we can build something game-breakinga teleport gate.


    Thanks to this, a safe retreat is guaranteed. So, we can fight to the end.


    ''...I remember a story I heard once from Coco the Severer, who creates teleport gates.''


    Coco the Severer had said:


    - It''s not difficult to enter another world. The problem is coming back to reality.


    - You must carry a firm beacon of ''self'' to resurface in this reality.


    - Because of this, those who are not sure who they are sometimes disappear during teleportation magic. They lose the lighthouse''s light and drift away.


    - Perhaps that''s why beings born from nightmares can''t use teleportation magic. If they enter a teleport gate, they''re all swept away to the other side of oblivion.


    I''m not sure about the complicated reasons, but anyway, monsters can''t use teleport gates. Instead, they can destroy them.


    A safe passage that the enemies can''t use!


    We must exploit this damn good facility to the end.


    "We have expanded to three teleport gates at the forward base. A small elite force will use the prepared artifacts and defensive weapons at the base to deal maximum damage, then escape through the teleport gate."


    It''s a pity to lose the forward base, but it''s not as precious as the soldiers'' lives.


    "After that, while the enemies move north, we will continue to pour guerrilla attacks using small hero parties."


    The road from the Black Lake to Crossroad, which usually takes three days.


    Lilly was drained of energy, but she performed her tasks meticulously.


    We reviewed the artifacts installed at the Forward Base, discussing their operational sequence and combination efficiency.


    As we finished inspecting the Forward Base''s artifacts, Lilly, with a sigh, said,


    "Your Highness, you are truly remarkable."


    "Huh?"


    I was startled. Why the sudden praise?


    "Since the time we faced the Black Spider Legion here. You''ve never given up, no matter how dire the circumstances, always managing to secure victory."


    "..."


    "If it were me... I would have given up long ago."


    Lilly shook her head slowly.


    "You know? When an insurmountable wall appears before us, most would despair and give up."


    Her hand pressed hard against her immobile legs.


    "Only heroes like you, who think of ways to overcome the wall and actually do it, change the world. I don''t have that kind of courage or will."


    "Lilly."


    "I''m... just a normal human. So..."


    "Lilly!"


    Interrupting her, I offered a broad smile.


    "Did it seem to you that I''ve been overcoming those walls at once?"


    "...Yes. Thats what you did, isnt it? You never failed..."


    "No."


    Standing before Lilly, I smiled faintly.


    "To overcome just one wall, I failed 741 times."


    "...What?"


    "No, in reality, far more than that. Completely shattered."


    There were 741 attempts just in the game rounds.


    Within those rounds, countless defeats I had to face.


    How many times I had to suffer defeat before I got the hang of this game.


    "I wonder if you know how many battles I''ve lost on my way here, or how many subordinates I''ve had to watch fall."


    "..."


    Lilly had a look of incomprehension, but I continued nonetheless.


    What''s important isn''t how many times I''ve failed. It''s about the possibility of failure that might be in front of her.


    Because that fear of failure...


    "I''m just an ordinary human like you, Lilly. I''m scared of failure, and right now, I want to run away and give up."


    "..."


    "But there''s something about myself I take pride in. Yes, I never gave up."


    On the 742nd attempt,


    I finally reached the end of the game.


    And trusting the memory of that victory, I''m challenging it once again.


    "There are no great people in this world, Lilly. There are only ordinary people facing great challenges."


    ...That''s not my line, just a quote from some famous soldier on Earth.


    But I like it.


    Because I truly believe it, too.


    "Everyone faces walls in their lives. And whether those walls are high or low, the very act of attempting to overcome them, I believe, is greatness."


    Whether it''s facing a monster,


    Battling against prejudices,


    Or interracial marriages, whatever it may be


    All challenges against the wall are great.


    "Lilly. You''ve already overcome great challenges. You helped me defeat the Black Spider Queen and even with your inability to walk, you''ve been working flawlessly here as the lead magician at the front against the monsters."


    I moved behind Lilly and took hold of the handles of her wheelchair.


    "Even if you decided not to scale one more wall and gave up now. Everyone would understand."


    "..."


    "But if you choose to overcome this wall too... I''ll give it my all to help you. As just another ordinary person by your side."


    "..."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Lilly, head bowed, finally let out a choked voice after a long silence.


    "...I like it, Godhand."


    I couldn''t help but give a small smile.


    Lilly clenched her fist tightly and declared as if making a vow,


    "I want to be with that person for the rest of my life..."

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Continuing from there, I toured the forward base with Lilly, discussing with the various guild masters who were making repairs.


    While inspecting the equipment to be used in the upcoming defense, the guild masters finally guided me to a room in the basement of the forward base.


    "I''ve heard that you are proceeding with the operation on the premise that this forward base might fall."


    "That''s how it turned out."


    "Your Highness often takes direct command, and I feared that there might be a chance of danger..."


    As the guild masters manipulated the wall of the basement, a hidden stone door was opened.


    "We''ve prepared a space where you can safely take refuge in case of an emergency."


    "Hmm..."


    "It''s not physically fortified, but it has a camouflage spell on it. If you hide in here, you could remain undetected for a few days."


    Surprised, I opened my eyes wide and inspected the interior.


    It was a cramped space that could barely fit one person. Inside, there was a little bit of water and provisions stocked up.


    I tried squeezing myself into the space as a test. It was just spacious enough to move. It''s almost like a coffin.


    "It''s a bit cramped."


    "It''s a one-person facility, intended only for Your Highness in an emergency."


    "Isn''t it possible to make it bigger? To fit about ten people..."


    "With that scale, we''d lack the facilities, resources, and space. Above all, it would be unsafe."


    Well, a larger space would indeed increase the likelihood of being discovered by enemies.


    "This is strictly an emergency facility."


    "Right. Ideally, we won''t have to hide here in the first place."


    Nonetheless, I appreciated such careful consideration. I expressed my gratitude to the guild masters.


    After surfacing to the ground, I gestured to the south.


    "Lastly, let''s go check out that damned lake."


    We teleported to the Lake''s Landing.


    The entrance to hell from which monsters will surge once the invasion starts. We arrived at the black lake.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Ratatat...


    The noisy sound of hammering resonated around us.Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    At the lakeside, more workers than those assigned to the forward base were gathered, sweating profusely as they installed something. It was the ''trap'' we had been diligently preparing.


    Lilly swallowed her dry saliva as she looked down at the huge structure.


    "Will this really... work?"


    "It''s worth a shot."


    With my arms crossed, I meticulously surveyed the construction.


    If it works as intended...


    We might win this defensive battle quite easily. It could be a complete cakewalk.


    "Alright, everyone! The monsters'' invasion is imminent!"


    I raised my voice to encourage the workers at the lakeside.


    "You are protecting the world! Let''s keep up the strength for just a few more days!"


    ***


    And so, time flew by in an instant.


    The night before the monsters would storm the forward base.


    "..."


    I was giving the operation plans scattered on my desk a final check.


    I had drilled various strategies into my heroes and soldiers, but this battle was of an unprecedented scale.


    Whether everything would go according to these plans...


    That''s when it happened.


    Knock. Knock-knock. Knock.


    There was a knock at the door of my office.


    One, two, one. There''s only one person who knocks like that. I responded.


    "Come in."


    Creak-


    It was Lucas who entered through the door. I furrowed my brow.


    This guy, ever since the special forces incident, has been knocking in that peculiar way.


    It seems to be a secret code that he and young Ash came up with.


    After I used that pattern by chance during the last incident, he seems to be under the illusion that I am regaining my old memories.


    ''No, it was just a pattern that came to mind by chance. How would I know anything about Ash''s childhood memories...''


    Anyways, Lucas, who had come in with that knock, gave a sly grin. I put down the documents and gestured with my eyes.


    "Hey, Lucas. We have a battle first thing tomorrow morning; why aren''t you sleeping instead of..."


    The response came from behind Lucas.


    "Senior, what about you? Why are you not sleeping at this hour!"


    Evangeline''s petite face peeked out from behind Lucas, followed by Damien and Junior, who also poked their heads out.


    "Good evening, Your Highness!"


    "Ha ha, don''t be too harsh on us, Your Majesty..."


    They were the main party members. These guys came carrying drinks and snacks.


    Soon after, Lilly shook her head vehemently.


    "...No. Even so, setting up a bridal room in a tree is too much. That can''t happen."


    "It''s supposed to be really fun. There''s this magnificent tree I''ve been eyeing on the southwest side of the city-"


    "I said no! Not doing it!"


    As Lilly vehemently shook her head, Godhand''s face fell.


    Seeing this, Lilly couldn''t help but let out a laugh and leaned in closer to Godhand.


    "I like you, Godhand."


    "...Lady Lilly."


    "I want us to get along well for a long, long time... So, you need to be careful in this upcoming battle."


    Lilly exclaimed "Yah!" and clenched her fist tightly.


    "If you find yourself in danger, call my name. I''ll fly to your rescue. And burn all the enemies to a crisp."


    Godhand let out a hearty laugh.


    "I''ll trust only in you, Lady Lilly."


    Lilly''s head then came to rest on Godhand''s shoulder. Godhand gently pressed his cheek against her fiery red hair.


    The lovers, leaning on each other, quietly gazed up at the stars in the southern sky.


    ***


    ...Night was passing.


    Time flowed equitably for everyone.


    At the forward base''s makeshift barracks,


    Even for Kuilan, who slept soundly, scratching his belly despite tomorrow''s big battle, and the Penal Squad,


    At the refugee camp in Crossroad,


    For Dusk Bringar and her knights, who patrolled to ensure their people weathered the late winter night,


    At the dungeon base camp,


    For Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers, tense about joining the battle on the surface,


    Near the city by Crossroad,


    For Serenade and her Merchant Guild, who had arrived here following the refugee caravan,


    To all the heroes, soldiers, workers, and citizens, and also.


    "...Oh, God, please."


    At the temple.


    For Saintess Margarita, who finished her daily routine at dawn and prayed in front of the goddess statue before sleeping,


    "Grant me the strength to save as many patients, as many lives as possible..."


    And, again,


    At the Leprosy Extermination Squad''s barracks.


    For Thorkell, who couldn''t even remove his helmet before sleep.


    Without offering his usual prayers to the goddess before a battle. Instead, he gazed up at the pallid moon until dawn.


    Time flows impartially, ruthlessly fair.


    And, far in the east-


    The sun began to rise.


    Burning away the darkness and the reprieve, the day of war... was dawning.


    ***


    Dawn.


    In the makeshift quarters of the great Goblin God-King.


    "Great Kali-Alexander."


    A subordinate goblin, Amir, entered just as Kali-Alexander had finished dressing in his official attire, cloak and all.


    "The day of invasion is upon us."


    "Hmm."


    Kali-Alexander, after fastening his scimitar to his waist, nodded his head.


    "Proceed."


    Flutter!


    As Kali-Alexander stepped out of the makeshift quarters, he found himself in the central square.


    There, his legion of 50,000 was orderly and ready to march.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The goblins simultaneously slammed their weapons into the ground. The earth trembled as the sounds of their arms striking the ground echoed in unison.


    It was a chilling spectacle.


    Suddenly, the faces of the sorcerer couple who had taken him in and raised him flashed through Kali-Alexander''s mind.


    A bitter smile flickered across Kali-Alexander''s lips.


    ''Ah, Mother, Father.''


    It would have been better if, back then, when you found me in the field, you had killed me...


    Then this monster would never have been born


    "To war! Slay all humans, and burn their world to ashes!"


    Adjusting the helmet that combined a mask with a crown, the Goblin God-King uttered tersely.


    "We were born for this very purpose."


    And so, the war began.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Before the deployment, the greatest obstacle facing the Goblin Legion was none other than Nameless.


    This faded warrior, proclaiming herself the guardian of the Lake Kingdom, was a disaster to the monsters.


    For the light of her sword was inherently anathema to the creatures.


    She was the monster slayer who had single-handedly thwarted the creatures'' invasion of humanity for the last five hundred years.


    Ordinarily, other monster legions would throw their lesser creatures as bait to her, allowing only the elite forces, including their legion chiefs, to march out.


    But the Goblin Legion couldn''t use such tactics.


    Being a legion that pushed with sheer numbers rather than having any substantial elites, and being too vast in scale.


    To safely deploy, they would need a bait legion nearly the same size. If 50,000 were to march, half would be slaughtered by Nameless.


    Hence, the Orc Legion was instead assigned the task to hold off Nameless, but they betrayed the Goblin Legion, and in the end, all were beheaded.


    Kali-Alexander had to come up with a plan.


    And so, this was the strategy devised.


    "...Hm."


    As the Goblin Legion set off, a flicker of interest passed through Nameless''s eyes, who had stepped forward to stop them.


    "Do you intend to face me directly, Greenskin?"


    "It has come to that, ''Nameless One.''"


    Before her stood the Goblin God-King, perched upon a mountain goat.


    A unique helm that combined a crown and a mask. Leather armor and a golden cape.


    Without a single escort, Kali-Alexander calmly pulled the reins of the mountain goat before the natural enemy of monsters.


    "I''ve wanted to cross swords with you for some time."


    "It seems I have become rusty to believe a mere goblin could cross swords with me..."


    "You''re not scared of a goblin, are you?"


    "What?"


    "Follow if you dare. Then, let''s go!"


    The mountain goat carrying Kali-Alexander bolted into the deep darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    "..."


    Nameless hesitated for a moment.


    The direction Kali-Alexander was fleeing was the opposite of where the Goblin Legion''s main force lay.


    ''Is he luring me away? To separate me from his legion?''


    But Nameless knew well.


    The strength of the Goblin Legion was wholly reliant on the leadership of the God-King, Kali-Alexander.


    Removing him would be tantamount to destroying the legion''s core.


    ''The Nightmare Legion chief I killed will be revived by the Demon King, but in the meantime, the Goblin Legion won''t be able to fight properly. If the deployment is delayed, I can eradicate the legion in the interlude...!''


    The dilemma was brief, and Nameless''s action was swift.


    With a surge, she kicked off the ground and flew after the Goblin God-King.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    Kali-Alexander easily drove the goat deeper into the Lake Kingdom.


    Flash!


    Nameless, reading the path of the goat, fired a beam of light from her sword''s tip,


    But, keeeing!


    Just before it could strike the Goblin God-King, the beam of light bizarrely twisted, veering off to the side.


    It was the effect of the armor worn by Kali-Alexander. Nameless clicked her tongue.


    "Truly, it''s no empty boast to say it blocks all ranged attacks."


    "Ha, if you want to kill me, you''ll have to thrust your sword directly into my neck...!"


    "That was precisely my intent!"


    Nameless closely pursued the Goblin God-King, who continued deeper into the darkness.


    Her speed rivaled that of a warhorse, and she quickly closed in on the Goblin God-King.


    ''Just one more step-!''


    The Goblin God-King came within striking distance. Nameless swiftly thrust her sword to strike.


    But at that moment,


    Click!


    Crack!


    Goblin soldiers poured out of the surrounding darkness.


    It was an ambush. From the start, the Goblin God-King had hidden his soldiers here to lure Nameless.


    However,


    "Pathetic!"


    Thwack! Swoosh!


    Nameless effortlessly sliced through the goblin soldiers'' necks with her light swordplay.


    From the outset, it was impossible for mere goblins to stop her. Any attempt at stalling was over in an instant.


    Kali-Alexander had applied strict military discipline to his army, and the goblins were proficient at functioning like machines.


    Included in this was the basic wartime protocol.


    The vanguard must report the safety of the path to the rearguard at regular intervals. Unless they were annihilated, it was mandatory...


    "...Could it be."


    Kali-Alexander drove his mountain goat towards the front of the main force.


    A transparent path connected from the gates of the Lake Kingdom to the lake''s surface.


    Kali-Alexander, stopping the mountain goat just below the surface, gestured to a goblin soldier in front.


    "You there, go up onto the surface."


    "Kirik!"


    The goblin soldier climbed onto the surface without a moment''s hesitation and then,


    Flash!


    He vanished as if sucked in.


    A shocked Kali-Alexander hastily retreated his mountain goat.


    "...This isn''t the lake''s surface."


    Beyond the sunlit, rippling water, a swirling light of magic overlapped.


    Realizing what it was, Kali-Alexander muttered in disbelief.


    "This is, the entrance to a teleport gate...!"


    ***


    "The goblins have finally caught on, it seems."


    Atop the forward base''s walls.


    I peered through my telescope towards the black lake and clicked my tongue, stepping back.


    The number of enemies listed in the information window was rapidly decreasing, and simultaneously, the kill count had abruptly stopped rising.


    It seemed the creatures had noticed.


    My secret trap installed on the surface of the black lake.


    A teleport gate of exceptional size.


    Groaning!


    Consuming dozens of magic cores and several carts'' worth of magic stones, the teleport gate installed level with the surface of the black lake was functioning well.


    The vanguard of the goblin legion was entirely sucked into this teleport gate and disappeared.


    ''Coco the Severer definitely said this before.''


    - For this reason, beings that originate from nightmares cannot use teleport magic. If they enter a teleport gate, they''ll be swept away to the far side of ''the beyond''.


    That''s right.


    Monsters are sent flying to ''the beyond'' if they use teleport magic. Hence, they cannot use teleport gates.


    And upon hearing this, I thought to myself.


    ''If I could somehow get these bastards inside a teleport gate, wouldn''t I be handing them a one-way ticket to hell?''


    I might not know exactly what ''the beyond'' refers to, but isn''t it something akin to the afterlife?


    Rules are all about how you interpret them.


    That''s how this trap was planned.


    The black lake''s surface itself ripples with magical energy, brimming and shining.


    In a place where the concentration of magic power is suffocatingly dense, placing a teleport gate doesn''t even make it noticeable.


    Moreover, the surface seen from beneath the lake teems with light.


    Even if the unique magical light of a teleport gate flickers a bit more, its not easy to catch on.


    - I need a very, very large teleport gate. Granny Coco.


    That''s why I ordered this last time. A teleport gate of exceptional size.


    Several gates, many times larger than the standard ones, were manufactured and installed parallel to the lake''s surface.


    Of course, the black lake is vast, and covering the entire thing with gates is impossible.


    But the points from which the monsters emerged were fixed, so there was no lack in covering just those areas.


    And so, the result.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 15]


    - Lv.?? Goblin God-King: 1


    - Lv.?? Elite Goblin Amir: 5 (Kill Counts: 1)


    - Lv.35 Elite Goblin Janissaries: 1,710 (Kill Counts: 300)


    - Lv.15 Goblin: 30,360 (Kill Counts: 15,520)


    Amir and the Janissaries were somewhat reduced from what the initial enemy information suggested, due to some incident underground, but no matter. What''s important is the kill count for the regular goblins.


    15,000!


    One third of the enemy goblins hadn''t even seen the light of day above ground before they were cleanly melted away.


    It was quite a splendid start to the defense.


    "It''s just the beginning, you fucks."


    I gritted my teeth and cracked my knuckles.


    "Not a single one will be left untouched, I''ll devour you all...!"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    At the entrance to the Black Lake.


    The Goblin Legion had surfaced from the depths, avoiding the usual routes frequented by monsters and circumventing the teleportation gate traps.


    Once the troops regrouped outside the lake, Kali-Alexander wasted no time in attacking the teleportation gate.


    Success came as they shattered the gate covering the lake''s entrance.


    Only then could the forces retreat in proper order.


    "Sigh..."


    Surveying the significantly diminished legion, Kali-Alexander let out a sigh, not one of lament but of relief.


    "Fortune smiles upon us."


    A full third of their forces had been senselessly lost from the onset.


    It was a devastating loss, yet Kali-Alexander''s thoughts were contrary.


    "Had I led the legion from the front as usual, we would have been ensnared by that trap without fail."


    If the Orc Legion hadn''t rebelled.


    If Nameless had been properly marked by the Orc Legion as planned.


    If the Goblin Legion had mobilized as usual. If Kali-Alexander, as was his custom, had led his kin from the front.


    They would have advanced to the surface, oblivious to the trap, and been sucked into the teleportation gate, meeting a screaming demise.


    Without their leader, the Goblin Legion would have disintegrated like a flock of lost migratory birds, as they had hundreds of years ago.


    "How unpredictable life is, to turn a misfortune into a blessing."


    The Orc Legion had rebelled,


    A void was left in the forces meant to mark Nameless,


    Necessitating Kali-Alexander himself to lure out Nameless,


    Preventing him from taking the lead, and thus, avoiding the trap.


    A series of coincidences allowed Kali-Alexander to survive the human trap. The conquest war continues.


    And for this, the lives of fifteen thousand common goblin soldiers were a trifling price to pay.


    The entire legion nearly perished to this one trap.


    When shaking off Nameless at close quarters, a primal fear chilled him to the bone.


    But this time, the impact of Ash''s trap felt different. The lack of reality meant the shock didn''t fully register.


    As he barely accepted the absence of the vanished troops in his mind, a sharp pain raced through his head.


    Knowing our monsters couldn''t use the teleportation gate, to flip it on us instead...


    Kali-Alexander looked north.


    The humans'' forward base was visible not far away. The enemy commander who had set this trap would be there.


    ...You''ll do anything to win, wont you, Ash?


    But, however.


    Ash''s strategies and tactics, though they may twist and overturn the rules, did not abandon them. In the end, they still operated within the existing rules.


    Still human, after all.


    I wonder, Ash. To protect your world... how much further can you go?


    Stepping over the debris of the destroyed teleportation gate, Kali-Alexander pondered.


    The face of the enemy commander who recited poetry to him.


    The tender expression of the young man who still bore the warmth of humanity.


    For your world, for your kin, can you... become like me? To wallow in the mire, to bury your soul in darkness, to become a monster?


    Now he would learn the answer.


    Whether the last guardian of human lineage who knows the beauty of poetry can remain human to the end, or...


    Behind his mask, the Goblin God-King sneered bitterly.


    And he swung his arm wide.


    "Entire army, fall in! We march northward-!"


    ***


    The sound of the horn blares harshly across the land.


    The goblins are preparing to advance. With a bitter taste in my mouth, I lowered the telescope from my eyes.


    The supersized teleportation gate we''d toiled to install at the lake''s entrance over the past weeks was completely destroyed.


    But it was a profitable deal. Not a single soldier was injured, and with just the investment of money and manpower, we were able to annihilate 15,000 goblins.


    ''I do regret not being able to take down more of their elite forces.''


    However, fretting over missed opportunities won''t make up for the loss of points that aren''t there. The task at hand is to repel the remaining enemies with maximum efficiency.


    "All troops, prepare for a defensive battle!"


    I surveyed my heroes and soldiers lined up on the walls and shouted.


    "Do as we''ve trained!"


    The heroes clutching their weapons and the soldiers who had finished loading the cannons and artifacts looked at me with tense faces.


    "After pouring out all our firepower! Once the goblin scum breach our defenses and reach the forward base, everyone will retreat through the teleport gates to Crossroad!"Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    The strategy here is simple.


    We deal as much damage as we can, then abandon the forward base entirely and retreat.


    Since we''re going to retreat anyway, there''s no point in holding back.


    I was struck dumb by the sight of these monstrous bastards creating waves and rushing towards us.


    Could we really take them down with a normal exchange of blows? That was the first thought that circled my head.


    Can we win?


    Really?


    Against this number?


    "Master!"


    Lucas called out to me urgently, and jolted back to my senses, I swung my arm forward, a half-beat too late, but hastily.


    "Turn these monsters into meat scraps! All troops! Fireeee!"


    My heroes and soldiers had also been frozen.


    But while people may freeze, machines operate just fine.


    Click.


    The vanguard of the Goblin legion stepped on a mine we had laid.


    Boom!


    With a spectacular explosion, the green monsters were blown to bits, scattering in all directions. This first blast served as the signal.


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    We hadn''t brought many regular soldiers to the forward base. It was a retreat operation anyway, and too many would be cumbersome.


    Bang! Bang!


    Boom boom boom!


    I had brought skilled artillery and archers, seasoned from numerous defenses. The soldiers fired cannons and ballistae smoothly.


    Ziiiiing!


    Artifacts densely installed along the forward base walls all emitted light simultaneously.


    They were mostly N-grade and R-grade artifacts, which are a bit more expendable, but when you have dozens of them, it''s a different story.


    The artifacts spat fire, shot ice, buffed our firepower, and debuffed the enemy.


    And then, the hero parties.


    Tatatatatata!


    The Shadow Squad fiercely launched explosive arrows and spears.


    Thwack! Thwack thwack!


    The Holy Grail Seekers, all five armed with longbows, released arrows without pause.


    Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang...!


    Damien''s sniper party, all armed with magical guns, laid down a barrage of fire.


    Lastly,


    Tatatatatatadong!


    My defense towers, automatic turrets that I had installed.


    Firepower, firepower, firepower! More firepower!


    The Korean military traditionally obsesses over firepower. I, too, carry that bloodline and share the sentiment.


    I prefer to sweep them all away with overwhelming firepower before the enemy can even approachcrossfire.


    But, yet


    ''There''s too many.''


    Fuck.


    ''Too many.''


    It''s a mad number''s violence.


    The goblins'' eyes turned a bloody red, drooling from their mouthsthey meticulously maintained formation, neatly marching towards the forward base walls.


    Our firepower was tremendous. Each time the turrets fired and the heroes unleashed their skills, monsters burst by the dozens and fell.


    Butthere are more behind them.


    Tens of thousands more.


    Undeterred by death, scattering red murderous intentthese nimble creatures swiftly surged toward the forward base.


    "These motherfuckers..."


    Biting down hard, my lips trembled slightly before I twisted them into a smile.


    "Do you know one of the greatest thrills of a defense game...?"


    There are many thrills in defense games, but one of them is.


    "Defending the line until the very end with precise hits, you monstrous brats...!"


    Just before the monster wave could touch the gates.


    It was all about breaking them down with sharp damage calculations...!


    "Junior-!"


    I looked back at the party of mages, still conserving their strength amidst the chaos.


    "It''s time to show the true essence of the mage party! Are you ready?!"


    Junior and the young mages under her command nodded in unison.


    It was time for the fantasy world''s strategic weapons to unleash their power.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Junior''s party consisted of five mages.


    Junior, an SSR-grade mage, and two R-grade and two N-grade mages.


    The gap between the well-equipped and awakened Junior and the rest, who had barely mastered the basic skills, was stark.


    But even the least among them was still a mage.


    And when five mages gather, they could literally shake heaven and earth with their combined power.


    The four mages, excluding Junior, each unleashed their elemental magic.


    "Ooh-"


    "Wow-"


    "Ah-!"


    With the faint battle cries of the young boy and girl mages, their spells chaotically struck the southern field.


    Flames, whirlwinds, fierce streams of water, and rocks rained down in disarray.


    Boom! Bam!


    In the face of such magic, even the Goblin shieldbearers'' defenses were useless, and where each spell struck, dozens of Goblins fell like flies.


    However, after a short barrage, the young mages were panting and had to step back, seemingly having reached their limit due to their low levels.


    Then, finally, Junior stepped forward.


    "Huff..."


    Taking in a deep breath, Junior thrust forward her staff.


    Junior was an Elemental Sorcerer.


    A mage capable of controlling all elements of magic.


    While she excelled in her innate elementswater, wind, and electricityshe wasn''t incapable of handling others.


    Especially when the other mages had laid the groundwork like this!


    "Grrr-!"


    Junior''s eyes widened with determination, and the magical atoms that filled the field began to move in an intricate dance.


    The elements of fire (), wind (), water (), earth (), and then


    Rumble, rumbling...


    Flash!


    Lightning ()!


    The very element Junior inherited from Jupiter, the lightning, joined in!


    The five magical elements intertwined and synergized, fusing together magically, and then, moments later.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion ensued.


    The field before the forward base turned into a wasteland. At least hundreds of Goblins caught within the range were instantly reduced to ashes.


    The aftermath of the explosion, with its flames and residual heat, made the area difficult to approach.


    This was the power of a mage.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    A walking bombardment, a living tactical missile!


    Any formidable monster legion would have been nearly annihilated by such a combined attack, as hundreds were incinerated.


    But


    Creak...


    Click! Click!


    They were Goblins.


    Creatures accustomed to using their sheer numbers as a weapon.


    And they had spread out their formation in anticipation of such an attack.


    It wasn''t enough to break the vanguard of these creatures...!


    As the field rippled with the heat of magic, the dispersed Goblin horde didn''t stop; they continued their charge.


    After firing her big shot, Junior started to recharge her magical power, and in the meantime, I called upon my next missile.


    "Damien. It''s your turn!"


    "Got it!"


    Damien immediately dropped his magic rifle and drew the ''Black Queen.''


    Damien had two area-of-effect abilities.


    His ultimate skill, ''Showdown,'' and the railgun mode of the ''Black Queen.''


    This time, ''Showdown'' was sealed offnot because it was ineffectual, but because the number of enemies was too great.


    ''Showdown'' shoots a magical bullet that targets all enemies and allies within sight, attacking the enemies and healing allies.


    However, the total amount of magic power Damien could expend was finite, so the more targets he acquired, the more his bullets would fragment, reducing their power.


    With the Goblin legion numbering over 30,000, using ''Showdown'' would split Damien''s magical power into 30,000 shotsa futile act.


    It would only result in draining his magic power and becoming combat ineffective.


    So the second option it is''Black Queen''!


    Damien prepared by fitting on the heat-resistant gloves and drew out a pristine magic rifle, clutching it to his chest.


    "Nightmare Slayer mode, engage."


    Click, click!


    "We retreat!"


    Better to flee before getting hammered.


    "Through the Teleport Gate, back to Crossroad!"


    "...!"


    "Begin the retreat with the regular soldiers! Immediately! Execute the order!"


    Some of the heroes and soldiers looked at me with surprised eyes. A retreat sooner than planned could be confusing.


    But that was how swift their advance and flanking had been.


    To escape unscathed as per our initial plan, we needed to start retreating now.


    Boom! Bam!


    With one last barrage from the cannons and ballistae, and firing off the artifacts.


    Swoosh!


    Whoosh!


    We poured oil and lit the equipment on fire, ensuring it wouldn''t fall into enemy hands, and the soldiers began to rush back inside the forward base.


    Watching them, I turned my head to the side. Dusk Bringar flashed her sharp teeth in a grin.


    "Do you finally need my help?"


    "Yes. Your Grace, I leave it to you."


    "Haha, just leave it to me!"


    Dusk Bringar, standing atop the wall with a smirk, took a deep breath, and then,


    "Lie down, you worms!"


    She let out a thundering lion''s roar.


    Dragon Roar!


    The prerogative of the top predator dragons. Merely with their growling, the victims freeze in terror.


    Creak?!


    Squeak!


    Thud!


    The Goblins within range of the Dragon Roar dropped their weapons and lay flat on the ground. The effect was undeniable.


    ''Good, this buys us more time.''


    I looked back at the heroes and nodded.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    The hero parties also started running towards the Teleport Gate.


    The Teleport Gate set up in the central courtyard of the forward base was activated, emitting light.


    Most of the soldiers had already escaped.


    Lucas pointed inside the gate.


    "My liege. Please go ahead."


    "No, I''ll be the last to..."


    "My liege."


    Lucas insisted with a stern face.


    "Please go ahead."


    "..."


    It wasn''t a situation for stubbornness. I nodded and threw myself into the Teleport Gate.


    Flash!


    Once the teleportation was complete, it was the Crossroad barracks. Soldiers who had arrived earlier were lined up under their superiors'' orders, checking numbers.


    Flash! Flash!


    After I passed through, the remaining members kept returning one by one through the teleport.


    Damien''s sniper party and Junior''s mage party were the first to return.


    After them, Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights, Evangeline''s party, and then Lucas''s party returned in order.


    And then, a moment of silence.


    I furrowed my brow and looked towards the gate. What''s going on.


    "Why aren''t the remaining people coming back..."


    Crash!


    Before I could finish, a noisy commotion ensued as bandaged, bulky mercenaries rolled out from the gate.


    The tank party, the Leprosy Extermination Squad, assigned to the rear guard, had returned.


    Their leader, Torkel, shook off the green blood and soot from his body.


    "...Just barely made it. Right before we entered the gate, the Goblin Legion broke into the fortress... We barely escaped before being caught."


    "Well done, Torkel. Alright, does that mean everyone has returned?"


    As I checked the faces of the returned heroes, I suddenly stopped.


    "...Wait a minute."


    Only then did the other heroes notice the anomaly, their expressions hardening one by one.


    After checking the number of heroes and soldiers once more, I muttered reluctantly.


    "Where did the Shadow Squad go?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    A moment ago.


    With Ash''s order to retreat issued, the general soldiers began their withdrawal.


    "Phew! Does this mean today''s battle is over?"


    "Seems like it, doesn''t it?"


    A female shield warrior and a male hunter looked at each other and grinned.


    This couple were mercenaries temporarily assigned to the Shadow Squad and happened to be husband and wife.


    The middle-aged woman was an experienced warrior wielding a large shield and mace, and the middle-aged man was a seasoned hunter, adept with hounds, traps, and bows.


    The couple chuckled as they watched the rest of the Shadow Squad members follow suit.


    "You three elves really went through a lot today."


    "Do you always unleash such incredible firepower every battle? Its impressive! Promise me you''ll give me archery lessons later!"


    Godhand, Burnout, and Bodybag smiled awkwardly. It was clear they were still getting used to this friendly yet forward couple.


    The couple lived in a forest right next to the Elven Autonomous Region, which was why they didn''t harbor any dislike towards elves.


    Recognizing this trait, Ash had placed the couple within the Shadow Squad as temporary members, which allowed these five to operate smoothly as one party.


    "Let''s hurry back and start with lunch. I''m starving to death."


    "Geez, this lady here, move a little and it''s all about food, always food."


    "Eating heartily gives you strength. Arent we mercenaries all powered by our meals? Don''t you elves think the same?"


    "It''s true that we''re moved by ''food power'', but why am I always the one preparing it?"


    "This old man, here he goes again. Didnt you insist on cooking because you said my food was tasteless?"


    While bickering amongst themselves, the two humans addressed the three elves.


    "Right, let''s all have a meal together when we get back."


    "Yeah, yeah! It''s a battle worth commemorating, isnt it? Let''s eat together. I can make a meal at least more edible than this lady here."


    "Yeah. My old man may be useless at night but hes a genius when it comes to meals! Hahaha!"


    "This... This woman, there''s nothing she won''t say in front of others!"


    The elves looked at each other awkwardly as the couple bantered back and forth. Godhand, with a forced smile, spoke on behalf of the elves.


    "Then lets have lunch together."


    "That''s right, that''s right! Fighting together and eating together! That''s how you build camaraderie. Isn''t that right? So dear, please grill some meat, it''s been a while."


    "It''s been a while my foot, we had it just yesterday... Ah, don''t worry about it, elves. Ill only feed this lady meat, Ill prepare a delicious salad for you."


    The couple laughed good-naturedly.


    The elves, who had been a bit standoffish, were making a significant step towards friendship with the offer of a shared meal.


    The Shadow Squad was preparing to retreat in a much more relaxed atmosphere.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Get down, you vermin-!"


    A resounding young girl''s cry shook the battlefield.


    It was Dusk Bringars Dragon Roar, used to intimidate the goblin legion and buy time for the retreat.


    They had been forewarned of its use and, thanks to Ashs passive skill [Unyielding Commander], the heroes were completely immune to the Dragon Roar''s fear-inducing effects.


    But an entirely unexpected problem arose.


    Squeak, squeeeak!


    The hunting dog that the hunter husband had brought along panicked from the Dragon Roar.


    It wasn''t affected by fear status, but the call of a top predator instinctively made the hunting dog bolt in fright.


    The movement was so sudden that the husband inadvertently let go of the leash.


    "Oh dear, Bucky! The poor thing mustve gotten a fright. Bucky!"


    The hunting dog crawled under the stone wall at the corner of the advance base, shivering uncontrollably. The husband rushed toward the dog in haste.


    Cradling the large dog as if it were a child, the husband lifted it. Watching this, the wife shook her head in disapproval.


    "Why would you bring such a dog all the way here..."


    "Hey, my Bucky is one with me. What''s more precious to a hunter than his hunting dog?"


    "Cherishing a dog more than your wife, really. I wish you''d care for me even half as much as that dog."


    "Well, why don''t you act as cute as this dog half the time!"


    The husband, a hunter, grinned while embracing the dog.


    At that moment,


    Boom!


    The stone wall behind the husband exploded.


    Both the husband and the hunting dog were buried under the collapsed wall.


    The situation unfolded so suddenly that both the wife and the elves from the Shadow Squad were momentarily stunned, watching the spectacle.


    Creek, creaaak...!


    Goblins began to crawl one by one through the rubble of the fallen wall.


    Goblins do not use siege weapons. They''re too heavy and, more importantly, too complex for goblins to operate.


    Engulfed in the blast and covered in burns, the wife staggered to her feet.


    Goblin soldiers, with eyes glowing red, rushed towards her.


    Thump! Thump, thump!


    The goblins'' spears and swords pierced her thighs and side.


    The wife swung her mace, spewing blood, but the speed and power she once had were gone.


    Creak, creak!


    The goblins sneered at her dull movements, pulling their spear-swords from her body only to stab her again. Thump! Thump, thump...


    "Ah..."


    With spears and swords embedded all over her body, the wife slowly collapsed. The life faded from her eyes as she hit the dirt.


    Around her fallen body, the goblin soldiers jumped joyously.


    The goblins lifted their spear-swords to mutilate her corpse.


    Whizz-!


    Just then, a whistle sounded.


    Simultaneously, a hound rushed in, savagely biting at the goblins'' throats.


    Following through the smoke came the husband hunter, shooting his crossbow in all directions.


    Goblin soldiers fell, spilling blood, but there were far more goblins standing than those fallen.


    The hound fought bravely, the opposite of its flight during the Dragon''s Roar.


    As the partner of a hero hunter, it was faster and stronger than the average wolf.


    However, injured by the collapsed stone wall, it was slower than usual, and there were simply too many enemies.


    When the exhausted hound, having killed the eighth goblin, paused for a moment, arrows precisely aimed at it flew from the ramparts.


    Thump, thump!


    The dog, though wearing a leather armor, couldn''t block all the arrows. It was filled with arrows.


    The husband, with his good arm, continued to shoot the crossbow, threw smoke traps, scattered caltrops, and stabbed approaching goblins with the dagger in his mouth, making his way to his wife.


    "...Damn woman."


    But the wife had already bled out and died.


    "You asked for lunch. And now you''re sleeping again. Always oversleeping."


    Kneeling beside her, the husband with a crushed hand gently closed her staring eyes.


    He murmured in a choked voice.


    "Always oversleeping..."


    Creak...


    At that moment, the hound limped up beside the husband, whimpering softly. The husband, looking at his dog, noticed the arrows lodged all over its body.


    "I''m sorry, Bucky. Daddy''s sorry..."


    The husband, sitting down to face his suffering dog, clenched the dagger in his hand.


    Thump...


    The husband embraced his dog, thrusting a dagger into its neck.


    It was to hasten the end of its pain. The hound passed away in peace, without a sound.


    ''...''


    After surveying the bodies of his wife and dog, the hunter slowly lifted his head.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    A goblin riding a mountain goat had entered the now-silent forward base.


    Wearing a helmet that was a combination of a mask and crown, and a golden cape billowing...


    Kali-Alexander, without a word, drove the goat to the hunter''s side and drew a scimitar from his waist.


    Clang-!


    And cleanly severed the head.


    The hunter''s body, now without a head, collapsed limply to the side. Kali-Alexander, who had flicked the scimitar to rid it of blood, spoke up.


    "Damage report?"


    A goblin aide quickly replied beside him.


    "Kirik! One hundred Janissaries. Eighteen hundred regular soldiers."


    "We lost two thousand, and they only two?"


    After a fleeting glance at the two fallen human heroes, Kali-Alexander whipped his head around.


    "It seems humans are making active use of the teleport gates. Destroy any of these stone structures on sight."


    "Kirik, yes."


    "Good, and..."


    Kali-Alexander''s masked helmet fixated on the deeper parts of the forward base.


    "Take complete control of this facility and search it thoroughly."


    The shoulders of the three Shadow Squad members, crouched in the darkness and holding their breath, witnessing this scene, twitched.


    "...It seems there might be more rats hiding."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Before my eyes, the magical portal that had been spinning around abruptly glowed red and then collapsed shut.


    It meant the gate on the other side had been destroyed. I clenched my teeth.


    "Who was the last to see the Shadow Squad?"


    "Tha-that is..."


    Damien stepped forward hesitantly.


    "I looked back right before I boarded the gate. They had broken away from the retreat and were running towards the walls."


    "..."


    It was Damien''s report, so it had to be accurate.


    A headache began to pound, and I pressed my temples with my fingers.


    Then, Torkel approached me, stuttering an apology.


    "My apologies, your Highness. The situation was so urgent that, focusing only on the end of the column, we thought we were the last..."


    I had entrusted the rear guard to the Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    It was also their duty to confirm the retreat of all other allies. But they had failed to notice the departure of the Shadow Squad.


    "...It''s not your fault."


    But how could I blame them when 30,000 goblins were overwhelming the fortress and rushing in? To look out for another party that had willfully broken away from the column was perhaps too harsh a task for the rear guard.


    Yet, as cruel as it may be.


    "The Shadow Squad must bear the responsibility for their own desertion."


    I said this.


    "Wait, Lord Ash! You don''t mean to abandon the Shadow Squad like this?!"


    It was Verdandi who asked this urgently.


    As an elf herself, it wasn''t strange for her to feel a strong camaraderie towards the three elves of the Shadow Squad.


    "There is another emergency gate installed inside the forward base! We can send a rescue party through there!"


    "..."


    Verdandi was right.


    There were three gates installed in the forward base. Two in the courtyard had just been destroyed.


    As an emergency measure, to be used if necessary, the last one was hidden and installed somewhere else within the base.


    We could deploy a rescue team through this gate.


    Yes, it was possible to send one.


    "...But what then? Should we form a rescue team now and send them into the heart of enemy territory?"


    One had to think rationally.


    The goblin army of 30,000 had seized the fortified base.


    Should we send a rescue party to search for the Shadow Squad, not even knowing if they''re alive or where they might be?


    Chances are, the rescue team would be annihilated as well.


    "The occupation by the enemy is not yet complete! This is our only chance to save them before the enemy fully secures the base!"


    Verdandi pressed her point. But I shook my head.


    "No, it would be wiser to wait until the enemy leaves the base and marches north towards Crossroad. Then we can send a search party. At least then, the safety of the search party can be guaranteed..."


    "Then the Shadow Squad will all be dead!"


    I closed my eyes tightly at Verdandi''s cry.


    The faces of the Shadow Squad, who had crossed the line of death with me, flashed through my mind. Oldgirl and Skull, who had died in my stead, also surfaced.


    The Shadow Squad, under that name, had achieved numerous acts of valor.


    Considering their dedication, it seemed right to organize a rescue team right away...


    "My lord."


    That was when Lucas, standing beside me, spoke coldly.


    "That''s not possible."


    "..."


    As I turned to him, Lucas shook his head firmly with a chillingly stern face.


    "If you''re considering a plan similar to what we did during Evangeline''s time, I strongly oppose it. This situation is of a different magnitude."


    "..."


    "The opponent is the commander of the Nightmare Legion, and the enemy numbers 30,000. They are not dispersed; they are united. We can''t hope for the same stroke of luck as last time."


    "..."


    "As the commander of the southern front, please judge this coldly, logically."


    I clenched my teeth.


    And then, I spoke to Verdandi.


    Before the Goblin Legion, anyone who fell behind the procession might as well have been dead.


    With the coldest voice I could muster...


    "We''re not children playing house here. We are at war."


    "..."


    "If one party falls behind, we cannot jeopardize everyone else. If we act on emotion now and our forces suffer further losses, then we''ll fail to crush that Goblin Legion here, and the whole world will be trampled by monsters."


    The Goblin Amir snickered, tapping his hooked nose lightly with his fingertip.


    "The scent of tender elf flesh...!"


    "Kugh...!"


    "Kirik! Kill the elves! If you earn your merits, the God-King will ''promote'' you!"


    Kirik! Kirikirik!


    The goblin soldiers'' eyes blazed red as they let out a wild cry and charged down the hallway.


    Godhand quickly pieced together iron shields from the storage, and Bodybag piled up that barricade at the entrance to the room. Burnout took out his bow and crossbow.


    It was time to fight.


    Kiyaaaaa!


    The leading goblin effortlessly leaped over the barricade and lunged at Godhand.


    Godhand struck its jaw with his left prosthetic arm and pierced its belly with the spear in his right. The creature died instantly.


    The next one that followed was flung away by Bodybags telekinetic magic, and the two behind were taken down by Burnout''s arrows, spilling their blood as they fell.


    During the brief battle, the goblins couldn''t even get close to the Shadow Squad. For a moment, the three members of the Shadow Squad thought they could hold out easily like this.


    But that thought quickly changed.


    Thud!


    "Kuk?!"


    After dispatching over twenty goblins, a spear thrown from beyond the piled corpses pierced Godhands shoulder armor.


    As he killed that goblin, the next ones rushed in swinging their swords wildly, and when they fell, goblin archers from the end of the corridor started firing arrows indiscriminately, not caring whether their own were hit.


    Bodybag deflected the arrows with her telekinesis, but a few still pierced through, wounding the members of the Shadow Squad.


    Clang!


    Crash-!


    Simultaneously, the windows on both sides of the room shattered, and more goblins began pouring in. Not only from the front but from three directions, goblins grasped their weapons and leaped into action.


    Goblins are often depicted as the weakest of monsters and indeed they are.


    About half the size of an adult human male with even less strength. They may be quick on their feet, but that''s not saying much compared to humans.


    They''re similar to human children under ten years of age.


    But this is in a one-on-one comparison.


    They move in packs and are instinctively skilled at slaughter.


    Even if they''re like human children of about ten, if dozens swarm you...


    Especially with knives and spears in their hands...


    And if they''re adept at charging to kill without regard for their own lives...


    Even the stoutest of warriors would find it difficult to cope.


    "Hah...! Hah...!"


    When the Shadow Squad had slain nearly fifty goblins.


    The small room was so covered in goblin corpses and blood that it was difficult to move, and the three elves had suffered minor injuries all over.


    More than anything - they were discovered.


    Stealthily hiding and making a secret escape had become a distant dream. There was no hope left. All that remained was a fight to the death...


    The three elves sensed their impending demise.


    "Keke, Kirik. Silly elves."


    As the elves showed signs of fatigue, the Goblin Amir himself drew his blade and advanced.


    "Ill personally cut off your ears and present them to the God-King."


    His long tongue licked the blade. Godhand wondered if he could use that creature as an ally to inflict some damage on the goblin horde.


    Ah.


    Suddenly, he longed to see his lover.


    He missed her red hair scattered on the pillow, the affectionate gaze she had given him...


    He longed for the night sky they had watched together.


    Unknowingly, Godhand murmured.


    "Lilly..."


    At that very moment


    Boom!


    The Goblin Amir and his entourage, licking their swords with their tongues, were suddenly engulfed by a brutal flame that tore through the corridor.


    A terrible smell of burning flesh and intense heat swept through the room. The three members of the Shadow Squad hastily threw themselves to the ground to avoid it.


    ''Huh?''


    After the storm of heat passed, Godhand bewilderedly lifted his head to survey the scene.


    "Hey."


    There she was.


    "I told you."


    Breathing heavily, her red hair fluttering, his lover stood before him.


    The Senior Magician of the Monster FrontlineLilly flashed a sly grin.


    "Whenever there''s trouble, I''ll come to save you."

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Thirty minutes earlier.


    Lilly spoke to me in a calm voice.


    "No need for the others. Just send me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Lilly..."


    Unable to walk properly and confined to a wheelchair, she was asking to be sent alone into the heart of enemy territory.


    I intended to refuse her request outright, but Lilly was persistent.


    "If I don''t go now, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life. Thinking that there was a chance to save him, but I was too scared to move."


    Lilly looked at me with unwavering eyes.


    "I''m done giving up without even trying."


    ...That was, a story I had once told her.


    With a sigh, I shook my head slightly.


    "You might die. No, the chances of dying are much higher."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Lilly pressed down on her legs with her hands.


    "I''d rather die trying than live without facing a challenge."


    ...


    "Please send me, Your Highness. Even if I''m alone, I''ll go to save the Shadow Squad... and Godhand."


    Normally, I would dismiss such a proposal.


    The risk was too great, and the return uncertain. Trying to save one fallen party could lead to further casualties.


    But still-


    ''I save those within my reach.''


    That was the standard I had set.


    As long as there was a chance that the Shadow Squad was still alive, I too should not hastily give up on them...!


    "Let''s take a vote."


    I looked back at the heroes and asked.


    "Who else here is a fool enough to crawl into that goblin-infested hell by their own volition?"


    Then, almost all of my heroes raised their hands in unison.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    "...It seems the Shadow Squad has more support than I thought."


    "We save those we can. That''s what you taught us, isn''t it?


    Evangeline came forward, tapping her shield.


    "If we all work together, we can certainly save the Shadow Squad!"


    ...


    At that moment, Lucas, who had been quietly observing the situation, approached me.


    "...My lord."


    "Speak."


    "Doing the right thing doesn''t always lead to success. Good intentions don''t always receive gratitude."


    ...


    "You might come to regret this decision."


    "There''s no room for regret."


    Once I chose this path, there was no turning back.


    All there was left to do was to rush forward in pursuit of victory.


    With another exhale, I looked back at the heroes.


    "I''ve said it before. We can''t risk others'' lives for the sake of the Shadow Squad''s rescue."


    Everyone listened intently to my words. I nodded.


    "So, we''ll throw in every resource we can to minimize the chances of us taking any damage."


    Time was running out. I spread the map on the table and quickly explained the plan.


    "There''s another teleport gate built within a 15-minute horse ride from the forward base."


    From the forward base to the Crossroad, teleport gates had been densely installed along the three days'' journey to accumulate damage on the monster legion through guerrilla tactics.


    I pointed to the gate closest to the forward base.


    "We dispatch a decoy unit there. All hero parties except the rescue team will join the decoy unit."


    There was no need to overthink it. It was time to initiate the guerrilla operation we had planned.


    "The decoy unit will rush to the forward base, pouring in attacks, and when the goblins are thrown into confusion by the counterattack-"


    My fingertip tapped the emergency gate drawn at the forward base.


    "The rescue unit enters through the emergency gate inside the forward base. They search for and rescue the Shadow Squad."


    Then I pointed to the two parties in turn.


    "The rescue unit is you. The Leprosy Extermination Squad and the Holy Grail Seekers."


    Torkel and Verdandi, the leaders of each party, nodded their heads.


    "The Penal Squad should secure the emergency gate after their insertion. The Holy Grail Seekers will scour for the Shadow Squad. You must buy time until they can escape."


    "Understood."


    "Holy Grail Seekers, you are to search inside the forward base and rescue the Shadow Squad."


    "Leave it to us!"


    Lilly, who should have been fervently conjuring flame magic with Junior''s mage party, was nowhere to be seen.


    Turning to Junior, I found her just as clueless.


    "Weren''t you with her?"


    "What? No? She hasn''t been here from the start...?"


    "..."


    I clenched my teeth.


    "That rascal Lilly, could she have...!"


    ***


    Atop the highest level of the forward base. On the battery.


    "..."


    "..."


    The rescue teamcomprising the Leprosy Extermination Squad and the Holy Grail Seekersstared at the eleventh member in bewilderment, having just come through the hidden emergency gate.


    It was Lilly. She had insisted on coming this way, wheelchair and all.


    "Lilly. I''ll be blunt."


    Verdandi''s voice was intentionally harsh.


    "You can''t use your legs, which makes you a liability to our rescue team. Go back immediately."


    "But I can still use area-of-effect magic."


    Lilly slashed her palm with the dagger she had brought along, the skin flickering like flame, easily deflecting an attack.


    Her trait, [Flame Skin], was immune to physical attacks.


    "..."


    "The presence or absence of a mage changes the capacity for situational response entirely. You know that, right?"


    Verdandi hesitated, for all her correctness; after all, one who can''t walk...


    Lilly spoke earnestly.


    "Godhand is my lover. Please, let me help."


    "..."


    "If there''s a price to be paid for taking a risk, I''m willing to pay it."


    Verdandi, cracking a smirk, shrugged.


    "Lilly. Did I ever tell you that Godhand used to be my subordinate?"


    "...I''ve heard a bit about that from Godhand."


    "That little guy getting such a great girlfriend. Time really does fly..."


    Stuffing the dagger into her belt, Verdandi made a decision.


    "Fine. But we can''t use the wheelchair. I''ll carry you. Is that alright?"


    "I''m heavier than I look."


    "It''s okay. I''m stronger than I look."


    Verdandi effortlessly lifted Lilly into her arms. Verdandi''s eyes, marked by a teardrop, smiled, and Lilly, suddenly embarrassed, looked away.


    "We will hold the gate. That''s a promise."


    Torkel and the Leprosy Extermination Squad brandished their shields and greatswords.


    "This time, I will fulfill my role as the rearguard... properly."


    "We''ll be back soon. Just hold on a little longer."


    That''s when it happened. Distant gunshots echoed, followed by the sound of the air tearing, and a goblin on the ramparts fell, spraying blood.


    Damien had started sniping.


    The Goblin Janissaries fell in droves, and the murmur of the goblins soon turned into enraged shouts as they scrambled northward.


    The Holy Grail Seekers'' elves and Lilly nodded to each other.


    "Now! Let''s go!"


    ***


    Present.


    The Holy Grail Seekers and Lilly had narrowly located the position of the Shadow Squad''s trio, and in the midst of crisis, Lilly burst in hurling fire magic to rescue them.


    Goblins were scorched to a crisp - the Shadow Squad successfully rescued three of their own.


    "I told you, if something happens, I''ll come to save you."


    Lilly said this, cradled in Verdandi''s embrace, as Godhand rushed to her side.


    Verdandi quickly handed Lilly over with ease, and Godhand and Lilly embraced each other tightly.


    The lovers were smeared with the blood and grime of monsters, but they paid it no mind. They buried their noses in each other''s necks and inhaled each other''s scents.


    "You''re alive, right?"


    "Yes, I''m alive."


    "And in the future?"


    "In the future, too, always. By your side..."


    ***


    "Buckethead."


    The attack from the north, the troops drawn out as if sucked away, and the magical explosion within the fortress.


    Having received reports of the entire situation, Kali-Alexander instantly grasped what was happening.


    "Humans cherish the lives of their comrades."


    A cruel smile spread across the lips of the Goblin God-King hidden behind the mask.


    "So, they can be exploited."

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Before the rescue team entered the forward base,


    Kali-Alexander had already spotted the emergency teleport gate atop the battery.


    Fond of surveying the occupied territory from the highest vantage point, he climbed atop the battery and chanced upon the magic stones of the teleport gate, cleverly integrated between the bricks.


    Originally, he intended to destroy it right away, but the intuition of the battle-hardened Goblin God-King stayed his hand.


    He had a hunch that they could instead turn the gate to their advantage.


    He deliberately left the battery unguarded and surrounded it tightly with troops. Then he ordered them to monitor the use of this gate.


    He had thought it would take at least a day - he hadn''t expected the humans to return in mere minutes.


    "Human soldiers move in squads of five."


    The decoy unit was noisily engaging in battle to the north of the forward base.


    And the rescue team was attempting to escape from within the base.


    Watching them clearly from atop the walls, Kali-Alexander muttered with composure,


    "We have taken down only two stragglers. It''s reasonable to assume that more from their squad remain."


    It was just as Kali-Alexander had predicted.


    More had been hiding, and the humans were desperately executing a rescue operation for them.


    "We have lost two thousand, and they, merely two. The exchange rate is too generous."


    Kali-Alexander waved his hand. The goblin Aamirs, understanding his command, saluted in unison.


    The human heroes rushed towards the battery, and the goblin legion swirled around them, encircling them.


    Observing this, Kali-Alexander flicked his fingertip lightly.


    "Perhaps it''s time to adjust the troop exchange ratio to something more reasonable."


    ***


    The Holy Grail Seekers, the Shadow Squad, and Lilly rushed towards the battery.


    By now, goblins densely packed the surroundings.


    Although the decoy unit outside had lured out a significant number of goblins, the numbers inside the forward base were still overwhelmingly large.


    "Even so..."


    Verdandi, leading the group, emitted a bright magic glow from her green eyes.


    "They''re just goblins!"


    Leaving a trail of lime green afterimages, Verdandi sped forward with terrifying velocity.


    In the wake of her flash-like trajectory, goblins fell in droves, their throats spraying blood.


    As an SSR-grade assassin and a warrior of the faerie royal family, her combat strength was formidable.


    However,


    "Haah, haah, haah!"


    As endless waves of goblins surged and the battle dragged on, Verdandi quickly grew weary.


    It was the inherent weakness of the assassin class.


    In one-on-one situations and short battles, they were strong. But in one-versus-many and prolonged engagements, they were vulnerable.


    With conditions being unfavorable, and Verdandi, a pure dealer, leading the vanguard, it was a heavy burden.


    The rest of the Holy Grail Seekers quickly became exhausted, clearing the way at the front.


    And so,


    "Haaahhh!"


    Lilly was suited for this situation.


    Flames roared


    Lilly''s second skill, [Fire Wall], exploded into action.


    A huge wall of fire rose on the right flank of the group, and all the goblins rushing from that direction were instantly incinerated.


    The natural enemy of the horde tactics, the full display of an area-of-effect fire mage''s worth was without regret.


    As goblins burned to death with unbelievable efficiency, Verdandi whistled without even realizing it.


    "Your girlfriend''s pretty badass?!"


    "She''s too good for me!"


    "In front of me, haah, don''t talk! Haah! It''s embarrassing!"


    Cradled in the arms of Godhand, Lilly continuously chugged magic potions.


    Being a flame mage with terrible fuel economy meant that in situations like this, she had to keep drinking without stop.


    The party finally reached the battery.


    At the entrance, the corpses of goblins had piled up, forming a hill.


    And there Torkel was, clad in armor stained with his own blood and that of goblins, cleaving through another group with his shield and greatsword.


    "Torkel!"


    "Climb up, hurry...!"


    After letting the Holy Grail Seekers and Shadow Squad, along with Lilly, inside the bastion, Torkel followed, holding off the goblins at the rear.


    Atop the bastion, the Leprosy Extermination Squad warriors were locked in a fierce struggle with the climbing goblins.


    The place was a mess, seemingly overwhelmed by a massive assault.


    But a sigh of relief brushed everyone''s faces.


    Now they just had to escape through the teleport gate.


    "To think this crazy plan might actually work..."


    Verdandi stopped midsentence.


    Whizz-


    An ominous sound echoed, followed by a screech.


    Boom!


    The whole bastion shook with the explosion.


    Goblin arrows weren''t fatal due to their poor quality, but the problem was their number. Soon, several arrows were embedded in each hero.


    However, arrows were the least of their concerns.


    The rank of goblin soldiers surging over the broken battery wall had changed from infantry to cavalry.


    The mobility and power of a goblin mounted on a mountain goat were several times that of infantry.


    One by one, the heroes of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, standing in the front to block the goblins'' charge, collapsed, unable to bear their accumulated injuries.


    The Holy Grail Seekers also fell to their knees, fighting hard with stamina long since depleted.


    Arrows, potions, even barricades used for cover had all run out.


    It was then that everyone felt the shadow of death looming.


    Keeeeeeng!


    With a distinct operational sound, the crumbled magic stones rose up, creating a magical gate in mid-air.


    "The repairs are done!"


    Surprised, everyone looked in that direction. Lilly was smiling brightly.


    "The connection to the magic core was severed, cutting off the power supply. I temporarily linked it to my own magic power."


    "Lilly..."


    "Everyone, escape now! Hurry!"


    Lilly urged them on. Indeed, no one had the strength left to hold out any longer.


    Verdandi, supporting an injured party member, came to the gate and asked urgently.


    "What about you, Lilly?"


    "I have to maintain the gate, so I''ll escape last."


    For a moment, Lilly and Verdandi''s eyes met.


    Verdandi, biting her lips tightly, bowed her head deeply and then flashed a smile.


    "...Okay. I''ll see you in a bit, okay?"


    One by one, the heroes retreated through the gate. Now only Torkel, Godhand, and Lilly remained.


    Torkel, taking the brunt of the ongoing barrage of arrows with shield and body, gestured to the two of them.


    "I''ll be the last...! Go ahead inside!"


    "I''ve told you. I''m the last because of the gate. I''ll follow soon, Torkel."


    "I can''t go before you do. I no longer wish to leave someone behind me..."


    In a swift motion!


    While Torkel was saying that, Godhand pushed him.


    Torkel, eyes wide, was sucked straight into the teleport gate.


    Flash-!


    "..."


    "..."


    Now, only the two of them were left.


    A brief silence passed.


    Lilly spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Go, Godhand. I''ll follow right behind."


    "..."


    "Go! Can''t you see how hard this is for me?!"


    "Lilly. Do you know?"


    Godhand, who had slowly squatted down in front of Lilly, smiled.


    "Lilly, you''re terrible at lying."


    The magic core of this teleport gate was broken, and now it operates on Lilly''s magic power.


    The moment Lilly removes her hand, the gate will also close.


    So... Lilly couldn''t have escaped from the beginning.


    Godhand had realized this fact a long time ago.


    Closing her eyes tightly, Lilly blurted out.


    "You know I''m doing this to save you, Godhand. Please, just go..."


    "..."


    "It''s my last request, so..."


    "I don''t want to."


    Godhand''s hand, which replied effortlessly, slowly came to rest on top of Lilly''s.


    It was the hand that was operating the teleport gate''s magic stream.


    "Call me selfish. Curse me for being a fool who tramples on your dedication and care. But, in front of you... I don''t want to lie to myself."


    "Godhand...!"


    "Rather than surviving alone and living with regret forever..."


    Godhand firmly grasped Lilly''s hand and slowly, pulled it away from the magic stream of the gate.


    With a rumble...


    The magic stones that made up the gate crumbled away like a lie.


    Godhand held onto the speechless Lilly''s hand tightly.


    "I''d rather it be for a moment. I want to be with you."


    "..."


    "Lilly."


    In this place, where monsters swarmed from all around and they stood covered in blood and ash,


    Godhand gazed into the trembling eyes of his lover and asked shyly.


    "Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    North of the advance base, in the open fields, a decoy unit was deployed.


    "We can''t hold them off any longer, Senior!"


    At the head of the party, Evangeline, who had been crushing goblins with her shield, cried out in urgency.


    "They''re starting to pour out in full force! If we don''t start retreating soon, we''ll be surrounded too!"


    "...!"


    I gritted my teeth and surveyed our surroundings.


    We had to draw the attention of the goblin legion as much as possible for the rescue squads, and as a result, our decoy unit had to push much further forward than originally planned.


    Goblins were already swarming all around us.


    The heroes at the vanguard had been crossing swords with the creatures for some time now.


    "My liege!"


    After slashing through the goblins with a flashing sword strike, Lucas yelled out.


    "We must retreat!"


    "..."


    I knew that.


    I knew it, but the reason I couldn''t easily order a retreat was simple.


    At the center of the advance base, on the artillery platform.


    Just moments ago, I had seen the heroes who had climbed up for escape plummet down with the collapse of the platform.


    There had been an accident, and to ensure their survival, we needed to buy them as much time as possible.


    But there was a limit. The goblin legion, set to obliterate us, was slowly encircling.


    If things continued this way, we would be surrounded and devoured.


    After glaring at the goblins swarming from all sides like bees, I turned to look at Damien.


    "Damien, can you see what''s happening inside the advance base?"


    "The inside of the artillery platform is out of sight, so I can''t be sure..."


    Damien''s round brown eyes were ringed with dark circles, probably from overexertion.


    But without a single complaint of pain, he calmly reported.


    "...They''re still fighting. I can see the goblins pouring their attacks toward the collapsed platform."


    "My liege!"


    Lucas cried out once more.


    "If this continues, even the rescue squads will be annihilated! We must retreat now!"


    "..."


    Closing my eyes tightly, then reopening them, I commanded.


    "After laying down our last fire support, we all break away! Junior Party, prepare for the magical bombardment!"


    "Got it!"


    "And... Anti-air! Give us a big one!"


    "Oorah!"


    Despite being drained to their limits of magic power, the Junior Party''s mages cast their joint spell without complaint.


    At the same time, Dusk Bringar drew a deep breath.


    Flash-!


    BOOM!


    The Junior Party''s magical bombardment and Dusk Bringar''s Dragon Breath consecutively struck down into the heart of the advance base.


    Hundreds of goblins assaulting the platform were shredded by the attack.


    All I could hope was that this assault would provide even a bit of help to the rescue squads.


    "That''s it!"


    I turned my mount around.


    "We''re retreating! Head back to the gate!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    Evangeline''s party, Lucas''s party, the Dragonblood Knights, and the Penal Squad took the four directions of the decoy unit.


    We began to run back the way we came, smashing through the goblins as we went.


    I took one last glance back at the advance base.


    Survive.


    Miracles are welcome. Flukes are fine. Even if it''s the most ridiculous coincidence upon coincidence, it can go in the trash for all I care.


    Sometimes reality is more dramatic than drama, isn''t it?


    Please survive.


    Repeating this to myself, I spurred my horse forward.


    Goblins were teeming all around already, indicating that our decoy unit''s retreat would not be smooth.anding the heroes, I continued to chant inwardly until the last moment.


    Please, my people.


    Survive...


    ***


    At the advance base. The collapsed artillery platform.


    "Will you marry me?"


    Right after Godhand proposed to Lilly.


    "One more time."


    "Kalail..."


    Their lips met.


    The kiss felt eternal and yet fleeting. As they slowly parted, Godhand caressed Lilly''s red hair softly.


    "In a life full of lies, my feelings for you were the only truth."


    "No, Kalail, you can''t... you just can''t..."


    "You''re not just a passing scorch in my life. You are the sun that shone upon it."


    Kalail''s eyes crinkled with a slight smile.


    "And Elves look only at their sun for a lifetime."


    Like sunflowers.


    "Live a wonderful life, Lilly. Don''t give up and keep challenging yourself. Meet many people, love, laugh. And sometimes, think of me."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. No matter how you live, you will shine brighter than anyone else in the world."


    The shouts of goblins were getting closer.


    The brief respite was coming to an end. Kalail stepped back and placed his hand on the control device. Lilly, holding back tears, spoke.


    "Promise me you''ll come back."


    "What?"


    "Tell me this isn''t the end, that you''ll come back alive... Please..."


    Kalail looked at the weeping Lilly and nodded readily.


    "I''ll return. I promise, I will come back."


    "When will you come back...?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Kalail said,


    "Before the end of winter, for sure."


    With that, Kalail operated the control device, and the stone door began to close.


    Until the door was fully shut, Kalail was smiling.


    Thud


    The door closed.


    "Liar."


    Leaning her forehead against the closed door, Lilly sobbed.


    "Liar..."


    ***


    "You''ve fought well."


    Beside the ruined battery.


    Kali-Alexander spoke as he received the report on the battle''s outcome.


    The Goblin Legion had incurred an additional loss of 1,500. In contrast, the humans had no additional deaths.


    But Kali-Alexander knew well.


    The humans who had fought were the cream of the crop, and many of them had sustained injuries that would be hard to recover from during the remaining battles.


    1,500 lives spent as bullets was not too bad an outcome.


    "But still, it''s a bit disappointing... where''s the rat that''s hidden here?"


    "Kyrick, yes! We''re narrowing the search now! We''ll find it soon"


    Goblin Amir, reporting, was unable to finish his sentence.


    Swoosh!


    An Elf running along the collapsed building suddenly leaped towards Kali-Alexander.


    "Found you!"


    "It''s that Elf!"


    "Kill him!"


    The goblins immediately responded, their spears and swords aimed at him, but Kalail didn''t care.


    His eyes were fixed on the enemy commander from the start.


    Sssk!


    The remaining prosthetic on Kalail''s hand transformed into a long iron spear. He let out a mighty yell and thrust the spear with all his strength.


    And the tip of the spear finally pierced the body of the Goblin God-King.


    The Goblin God-King fell from his mount, blood spraying. Standing before him, Kalail smiled with relief.


    His prosthetic arms, now gone, were empty.


    It didn''t matter.


    He was no longer the Godhand.


    He was just Kalail, an ordinary elf who loved an ordinary human woman.


    Kalail looked up to the sky. The afternoon sun bathed warmly over his head.


    Basking in the sunlight, Kalail slowly closed his eyes.


    Around him, spears and swords of goblins rained down.


    ***


    Snow began to fall.


    Upon the collapsed stone walls, atop the fiery emplacements, even over the lavish death below, the snow fell impartially.


    It was the last snow of the winter.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Crossroad. Temple.


    "Bring more bandages!"


    "We''re running low on potions! Hurry!"


    "Lady Saintess! You''re needed over here, too! It''s urgent!"


    I stood in the temple''s chaotic corridor, silently watching as heroes were rushed by on gurneys.


    Today''s battle had rendered a total of three parties combat-incapable.


    The Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    They had sustained the most severe injuries, having borne the brunt of the goblins'' onslaught; they all returned beaten black and blue.


    They would need several weeks of treatment at the least.


    The Holy Grail Seekers.


    While their injuries weren''t as severe, the issue was that this party was heavy on damage dealers.


    For them, not as sturdy as a tank party, such injuries meant a lengthy recovery.


    And then, the Shadow Squad.


    Two warriors. Two injured. One missing...


    And along with them, Lilly, who had gone in for their rescue, was also missing.


    "..."


    It was only the first day.


    On the first battle, three hero parties were already out of commission.


    The damage didn''t end there. The parties that had gone out as bait had also been spent and injured.


    Especially critical was the burnout of Junior''s mage party and Damien''s sniper party, who had been overextended in the fight. They needed rest.


    "My lord."


    Lucas approached me. When I turned around, Lucas gestured towards a room.


    "The emergency treatment for Bodybag and Burnout is finished... Would you like to visit?"


    "...Yes, let''s."


    Upon entering the infirmary, Bodybag and Burnout, wrapped in bandages from head to toe, immediately stood and saluted.


    I waved them off to rest and sat down in front of their beds.


    "Report exactly what happened."


    Since Burnout was unable to speak, Bodybag took on the responsibility of reporting.


    Due to the use of Dusk Bringar''s Dragon Roar, a hunter''s hound that had been temporarily integrated into the Shadow Squad had bolted, and just then, the wall where the hound had been retrieved came under attack...


    The entire Shadow Squad was left behind trying to rescue a hunter trapped under a collapsed wall.


    In the attempt to save the fallen Shadow Squad, two parties were rendered combat-incapable, and two core firepower teams were drained.


    And still, the goblin legions remain intact.


    I wrapped my forehead with my hand as I listened to the report. Bodybag concluded her account.


    "...We returned through the gate. We waited for Godhand and Lady Lilly''s return, but before that, the gate closed..."


    "..."


    "Really... I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Because of us, the front lines have suffered greatly..."


    "It''s not your fault."


    I repeated myself.


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourselves."


    There was no malice in anyone''s actions.


    Only good intentions.


    People were trying to save people. Trying to rescue a party member trapped under a wall, trying to save a fallen comrade, trying to save the life of a lover whose fate was unknown...


    Everyone had risked their lives.


    Who could blame whom in this situation?


    Yet people die, the damage accumulates, and the battle becomes ever more difficult.


    All these good intentions had gathered, but the result was tragic.


    "I was the one who ordered the use of the Dragon Roar, and I was the one who sent the rescue teams. All the responsibility is mine."


    I patted the shoulders of the two members of the Shadow Squad who were bowing their heads in self-reproach.


    "So, for today, rest without another thought."


    "But..."


    Bodybag began to choke up.


    "But, but... the two newcomers, Godhand, Lady Lilly..."


    "..."


    Without a word, I patted Bodybag''s shoulder once more and stepped out of the infirmary.


    Burnout was comforting Bodybag, who was now sobbing with her face buried in her bandaged hands.


    As Lucas and I walked out of the temple corridor, Evangeline, who had just finished emergency treatment, was waiting at the entrance.


    The three of us returned to the lord''s mansion in silence, riding together in the carriage.


    Inside the returning carriage, I struggled to speak.


    Evangeline patted my knee as I sat silently lost in thought.


    "That''s right! Before the operation started, you were all cool, saying you wouldn''t regret it. So, really, don''t have any regrets! You''re just setting yourself up for regret!"


    "Ha ha..."


    I laughed bitterly.


    Suddenly, the Emperor''s rebuke in the Imperial Capital came to mind.


    - No matter how white and clean the flag you bear, the moment you pass through the battlefield, that flag will be stained with blood and ash. My young son, do you truly not understand?


    "..."


    The banner I held, and the heart that held it,


    were tormented, wavering, and slowly wearing down.


    At the end of this road, will I still be able to stand holding that flag?


    Will I be able to proudly show my followers the flag I have protected?


    Or...


    "Phew!"


    I slapped my own cheeks with both hands.


    Now is not the time for such thoughts. As the two knights said, I can''t afford to waste time on regrets.


    I''ve already chosen my path, and the strategy is in motion.


    I search for an opening. I play my clever moves. That is my duty as a commander.


    "We''ll modify the tactics."


    I pulled the operation plan from my breast pocket.


    I unfolded the original plan for day two, read through the densely written content, and then crumpled it up carelessly.


    "Tomorrow''s guerrilla tactics will be..."


    I looked back and forth between the two knights in front of me and smiled slyly.


    "It looks like you two are in for some hard work."


    Lucas and Evangeline, like mischievous children, returned the smile.


    I hadn''t expected Lucas to show such a rascal''s grin, but Evangeline, that''s another story...


    What does it matter? When it comes to killing monsters, one doesn''t need a kind and righteous nature.


    A bit of a bad child is just about right.


    Cracking my knuckles, I revealed my fangs.


    "Let''s begin the hunt for monsters."


    ***


    Night.


    A forward base in the snow.


    "This is troubling."


    Inside his makeshift tent, Kali-Alexander groaned.


    Helmet and armor off, he was tending to his bloodied left arm by himself.


    There was no doctor among the goblin legions. No one who had learned healing magic.


    Kali-Alexander himself was the only one with medical knowledge.


    Sitting in front of a mirror, he laid out a knife, hot water, a heated branding iron, and began to operate on his injury by himself.


    An elf''s thrown spear had pierced his left shoulder.


    The spearhead had shattered inside his shoulder, scattering fragments of broken metal throughout his left arm.


    He had extracted the large fragments by making an incision, but the smaller pieces could not be removed.


    As he looked down at his left arm, which refused to move properly, Kali-Alexander clicked his tongue.


    "I took a proper hit from that elf..."


    The goblin aides attending him let out low groans.


    Kali-Alexander wiped the cold sweat from his brow and looked back at the remaining goblin Amirs.


    "My injuries are secondary... How many Amirs are left now?"


    "Kirik, just the three of us..."


    "So many have perished."


    It was quite the anticlimax for the highest officer under the God-King, the sheer number who had died.


    The Goblin Janissaries had fared no better. The casualties for the day had been tremendous, the losses staggering.


    The damage suffered by the Monster Front was as significant as that endured by the Goblin Legion.


    "Sort through the Janissaries and call the seven with the highest merits."


    Covering his injured left arm with a cloak, the Goblin King rose from his seat as if his injury was of no consequence.


    "Also, sift through the regular goblin soldiers and gather the five hundred with the highest merits by tomorrow morning."


    The war was far from over.


    The necessity to hide his injury, the gap in his officers, was apparent.


    Finally, pressing the helmet that combined a mask and a crown onto his head, he returned to his unwavering demeanor and declared,


    "''Promotions'' are in order."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    The following day.


    Dawn of the second day of the war.


    Dong- Dong- Dong-


    Amidst the sound of drums, a ceremony was being held at the front of the Goblin Legion, arrayed before the forward base.


    Seven chosen Goblin Janissaries kneeled before the Goblin God-King, who personally drew special patterns on their faces with red pigment.


    "Now, you are Amirs."


    The Goblin God-King declared this after finishing the patterns on the faces of the seven Janissaries.


    Then,


    Whoosh-!


    Intense green light emanated from the bodies of the seven Janissaries. Gradually, their physiques grew larger, and their eyes became more lucid.


    The Goblin God-King nodded and approached the five hundred Goblin soldiers lined up behind.


    In front of these soldiers lay the armor worn by the Janissaries, stripped from those who had perished.


    "Wear it."


    Immediately, the Goblin soldiers donned the armor.


    Shortly after, the Goblin God-King looked at the five hundred Goblins, now clad in armor, and proclaimed,


    "Now, you are Janissaries."


    The pattern engraved on the Janissaries'' armor glowed green, and the newly minted Janissaries roared in unison.


    This was the power of the Goblin God-King and the special ability of the Goblin Legion, Promotion.


    Given the Legion''s nature of trading lives for bullets, the loss of officer units was severe. This ability was what sustained them.


    Merely by drawing magic-infused patterns, the Goblin God-King could forcibly promote a Goblin to the next tier unit.


    From ordinary soldiers to Janissaries, from Janissaries to Amirs...


    Though these forcibly promoted units were definitely weaker in several abilities compared to their counterparts, what did it matter?


    They were destined to die on the battlefield anyway, and another one could simply be promoted in their place.


    Such was the way of the Goblins.


    "Let''s go."


    After surveying the snow-covered path throughout the night, the Goblin God-King, his breath visible behind his mask, uttered,


    "We have a long way to go."


    As the God-King mounted his goat and fluttered his cloak, the leading soldier blew a long horn.


    Wooo-


    Thump- Thump- Thump-


    The march of the Goblin Legion resumed.


    And now, it would never stop again.


    ***


    "Huu-..."


    Watching their advance through a telescope, I let out a long, white breath.


    Winter was spewing its last bout of cold, and the snow that fell overnight still scattered white powder in the air.


    And through this terrible weather, the Goblin Legion passed calmly, showing no signs of difficulty.


    The snow-soaked path was solidly frozen in the sub-zero weather.


    If it had been muddy, their advance might have slowed, but unfortunately, it wasn''t, and they were disgustingly fast.


    ''I wish they would just freeze to death...''


    The ecology of these monsters is far from that of normal creatures.


    They might receive buffs or debuffs depending on the weather, but they wont freeze to death just because it''s snowing.


    And since they are not normal creatures, there''s another aspect where this war differs from conventional ones, namely,


    ''Supply.''


    Supply is a basic element of war. Replenishing food, equipment, and ammunition is essential.


    Soldiers can''t fight without sleeping, eating, or drinking. That''s why I also pay special attention to logistics.


    But the monsters are different.


    They are not naturally born creatures but beings conceived in the nightmares beneath the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    They don''t need supplies like food or sleep.


    Sure, there are exceptions, like the Blood Clan Legion, which needs to eat meat or drink blood to sustain themselves.


    But that''s because cannibalism is the most efficient way for them to replenish magic power.


    I''ve said it at length, but in the end, tactics like ''striking the supply line''one of the most efficient methods in wardon''t work well against these monsters.


    "But that only means they''re relatively ineffective... not completely ineffective."


    I smirked to myself, and Lucas and Evangeline, standing beside me, also grinned.


    "Pfft!"


    Kuilan, rubbing his muscular forearms as if the falling snow was cold, belatedly opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Huh? What''s so funny? Let me in on the joke!"


    "Look over there, Kuilan."


    Goblins seek destruction.


    Humans seek protection.


    Different goals, same target.


    In the end, it''s a battle to either overcome or defend the walls of Crossroad.


    "What they fear is us reaching the walls with as many troops as fast as possible."


    During the three days towards the walls, it was inevitable for humans to attack.


    Kali-Alexander had anticipated this. His answer was simple.


    "Let them attack. Humans will keep assaulting us during our march. Accept the losses. Prioritize the advance."


    Better to maintain a rapid advance than waste time on guerrilla deception tactics without gain.


    No matter how much the human heroes rampage, guerrilla forces are limited in scale.


    There''s a limit to the damage we can take.


    Kali-Alexander was willing to sacrifice thousands of legion lives if it meant reaching the walls on time.


    Goblins wage war with lives as their currency.


    If maintaining speed costs, there''s no reason not to pay.


    "Of course, we can''t just be sitting ducks... Inform the cavalry. Have them scout around where they appeared. If they find a teleport gate, destroy it and then return."


    "Yes!"


    Then another Goblin Amir arrived, panting. He reported to Kali-Alexander.


    "Kirik, great Kali-Alexander! The human bastards have started attacking our legion''s rear!"


    "The rear, you say..."


    "It''s the supply unit, Kirik!"


    "Indeed."


    From behind his mask, a cunning smile formed on the lips of the old Goblin King.


    "Playing by the book, Ash."


    ***


    We annihilated the supply unit at the rear.


    Fitting for a legion led by the Goblin King himself, the troops guarding the supply were well-trained. They resisted stubbornly.


    It took some time to deal with them all. But eventually, they were crushed under the attack of my elite twenty heroes.


    After eliminating the hundreds of guards protecting the supplies.


    "..."


    I glared discontentedly at the enemy''s main force moving away.


    The Goblin legion didn''t seem to care whether their supply unit was shattered.


    They continued moving north, seemingly unaware of their rear.


    I was somewhat perplexed, having planned to flee if they engaged us.


    ''Why?''


    Even if advancing was crucial, why would they proceed, abandoning their supply unit...?


    "My Lord!"


    Then Lucas called me. I quickly turned to him.


    Lucas had uncovered one of the carts they were pulling and was peering inside. I, riding beside him, opened my mouth slightly in surprise.


    "This is..."


    "...Yes."


    Wham-!


    Lucas, having fully removed the cloth from the cart, gritted his teeth.


    "It''s an empty cart, my Lord."


    "..."


    The cart was completely empty.


    "Check the other carts too!"


    "Yes."


    While dealing with the goblin remnants, my heroes frantically searched through all the carts.


    All were empty, or if they contained anything, it was just a bit of miscellaneous stuff.


    "...It was a decoy?"


    I pressed my hand to my throbbing forehead.


    "They anticipated our guerrilla tactics? So, they disguised a decoy unit as a supply unit and deliberately placed it at the rear...?"


    "..."


    All the heroes looked around, bewildered.


    The bodies of the hundreds of goblin soldiers we had fought and killed were scattered horribly across the snow.


    "Are all these numbers... just expendable?"


    Watching the goblins, calm as lizards that tail off and effortlessly escape, I suddenly felt it more acutely.


    The opponent in this defensive battle is truly formidable...

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Over the next three days, we relentlessly attacked the advancing goblin hordes from all directions.


    I even brought along the firepower team that had rested for a day, pouring attacks into what appeared to be their weak points.


    Indeed, the attacks were somewhat effective. The long road from Black Lake to Crossroad was littered with the corpses of goblins.


    However, these were not their core forces.


    The Goblin Legion always seemed to predict where I would strike, deploying decoy troops accordingly.


    Our guerrilla forces diligently reduced the number of goblins, but it was never a fatal blow.


    It was like an aircraft spraying flares while flying.


    Despite our efforts to shoot it down with heat-seeking missiles, the aircraft evaded, leaving only superficial damage as it continued to advance through the sky, a giant plane.


    Moreover, they always managed to destroy our teleport gates.


    They backtracked our arrival points, dispatched cavalry, searched for and destroyed the teleport gates, forcing us to retreat further to another gate and return to Crossroad.


    Not only that, but they also preemptively destroyed hidden teleport gates with their cavalry.


    With the continuous destruction of gates, our attacks and retreats became slower, and the enemy steadily advanced.


    "..."


    On the last day of guerrilla warfare.


    Standing atop the field of goblin corpses, I had to admit it. I had no choice but to accept.


    The Goblin God-King, the enemy commander who once burnt a third of the world, was far superior to me as a commander.


    I am just an ordinary human who managed to reach the end of the game after hundreds of tries, confined to the rules of the game, fighting predetermined battles... We are on completely different levels.


    In the real battlefield, he destroyed numerous kingdoms, built a great empire for his race, and ultimately earned the title of God-King.


    Kali-Alexander and I were worlds apart in terms of tactical ability.


    As if my movements were in the palm of his hand... he deceived me and successfully achieved his goal of ''advancing''.


    "...But."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "It''s not over yet."


    No, it''s far from over. It hasn''t even started yet.


    We are still within the rules of the game.


    And in this game, even against a god of war, I have a chance to win.


    "Let''s go back."


    I told the heroes around me.


    Everyone''s face showed fatigue from the past few days of forced marches, but their eyes were fiercely sharp.


    Gritting my teeth, I turned towards the gate.


    "We still have a means to strike back at them."


    ***


    The next day.


    Atop the walls of Crossroad.


    All the heroes and soldiers of the Monster Front had finished preparing for battle and were lined up at the end of the wall.


    In front of us, likewise prepared for battle, stood the legion of green monsters.


    Thump- Thump- Thump-


    25,000 goblins.


    Though we managed to reduce their numbers by thousands through guerrilla tactics over three days, the green monster tsunami still made it here.


    "..."


    Gazing at the endless horizon filled with that monstrous number, I slowly turned to the side.


    Atop the reinforced wall were various cannons, ballistae, artifacts, and elite soldiers with strong spirits, not fleeing from the final showdown with the monsters.


    2,500 people.


    The difference in forces was exactly tenfold.


    Until the day of the defense, no support troops came from other cities or nations nearby.


    "How merciless..."


    But what can we do?


    Help would have been nice, but it wasn''t essential. We didn''t consider reinforcements from the strategy phase.


    If we had considered reinforcements, we would not have declared an independent stance from the beginning. We would have borrowed ample forces from the Imperial Family.


    From the moment we declared our independent stance, this war became entirely Crossroad''s own.


    We declared this independence, bearing all its disadvantages.


    ''In order to save people, not swayed by the will of any particular nation, solely to save people...''


    But, then again.


    If our independent stance, declared to save people, leads to the collapse of our front because we can''t get reinforcements, and we fail to save people...


    Does all of this retain any meaning?


    If we fail to clear the mission, blinded by a grand cause, by the banner... No matter what fancy words are used to dress it up, isn''t it just a failure in the end?Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "In the past three days attacking your army, I felt it. You seemed to know exactly how I would move."


    "For all that, your attacks inflicted considerable damage on our forces."


    "But only manageable damage. In the end, you brought all your forces intact for the siege here,"


    Kali-Alexander didn''t deny it. I smiled bitterly.


    "In this battle too, you''ve already thought of all the tactics to bring down my walls..."


    "Ha ha. Surely you''re not asking me to reveal those tactics, Ash?"


    "Would you tell me if I asked?"


    "Of course, I can''t discuss specific tactics. However..."


    Kali-Alexander hesitated briefly before looking me squarely in the eye.


    "As a commander, I can share my basic philosophy. Reluctant as I am to say this, I''ve been fighting for centuries longer than you, as a senior commander."


    "I''m all ears."


    As I nodded, Kali-Alexander nodded back.


    "Firstly, my tactics are solely because I am a goblin. Sacrificing our lives without hesitation, even if the exchange rate is horrific, it''s fine as long as we achieve our goal."


    "That''s very goblin-like."


    "On the other hand, Ash, you are the complete opposite."


    The Goblin God-King''s eyes sparkled heavily from behind his mask.


    "You cherish each of your soldiers'' lives. Except for the inevitable sacrifices, you try not to waste a single life."


    "..."


    "Even in the forward bases, you retreated early to avoid damage, and you even dispatched rescue teams for stranded allies."


    "Is that wrong?"


    "I''m not talking about moral judgments, Ash. It''s about efficiency."


    Value or efficiency.


    People or strategy...


    "Of course, the resources and time to create a single human soldier are vastly different from those of a goblin. To say it plainly, a human life is ''more expensive'' than a goblin''s."


    "..."


    "But even considering that, you seem too reluctant to sacrifice your soldiers... For a commander, you''re too kind-hearted, Ash."


    Regarding the lives of his own kind as mere bullets was the goblin way.


    "A true ruler should be able to sit calmly atop the blood, tears, and corpses of his subordinates."


    It was also the mindset of rulers.


    "Do you plan to win at chess without losing a single piece?"


    "If it''s not a necessary exchange, why lose them needlessly?"


    "That''s true. But sometimes, you need to boldly throw a piece into the enemy''s mouth. And from what I see, you lack that courage."


    "..."


    "A commander should be able to calculate the loss and damage of his forces coldly, even if it brings tears at the graves. But you seem to be pained even amidst the battlefield."


    Kali-Alexander shook his head.


    "That way, you won''t last long in battle, Ash."


    "..."


    "You must become a heart of steel, down to the very core. If you truly desire victory, you must engage in real warfare."


    "Real warfare? How is that done?"


    "Cross the line."


    The Goblin God-King, leaning close to the table, whispered softly.


    "Become a monster who can willingly sacrifice the lives of subordinates, who can sit untroubled on a throne built on death."


    "..."


    "Real warfare begins there. The path to becoming a true ruler opens from that point."


    The ancient and legendary Goblin King, a veteran commander from the annals of history, said this.


    To become a king, first become a monster.


    Become an entity that can willingly sacrifice human lives.


    "If you insist on remaining human to the very end... you will ultimately not achieve victory."


    "..."


    "Aren''t you trying to protect more people? Isn''t your goal to save every life in this world, above this frontline?"


    Is this the orthodox view?


    "For that noble goal, someone must die. Then who will decide who dies? Who will command death? Who will bear that burden?"


    Is this the ultimate answer I''m confronted with at the end of the path I''ve chosen, banner in hand?


    "In order to save the world."


    The Goblin God-King slowly raised his hand, pointing at me.


    "Mustn''t someone don the skin of a monster?"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Before Stage 10, I was just a naive player.


    I played by the game''s rules, within the allowed parameters, just an ordinary player trying to clear the game.


    But during Stage 10, after being struck by the Werewolf Legion and the Wolf King, I realized:


    This world, while following the rules of the game, is ultimately reality.


    There''s no need to be bound by the narrow fence of rules.


    So, I decided to go beyond the rules, to trample them, and to use every means outside the rules to win the game.


    I decided to be a tyrant who defines the principles and rules on this frontline.


    But, in truth, I was still bound by rules.


    I twisted and applied other rules, yet I was strangling myself with the ultimate rule.


    That rule is the principle of ''killing monsters and saving people.''


    I thought I should never abandon this principle. But Kali-Alexander said:


    Even throw away that last rule.


    Whether inside or outside the rules, to even argue about this is to always be conscious of the line of rules.


    Only a monster who completely breaks free from these rules and lines - only a true ruler, can ultimately win.


    ***


    The time for the Commander''s Summit was drawing to an end. Kali-Alexander slowly rose from his seat.


    "I''ve spoken at length, but in the end, this is just my theory of sovereignty."


    He adjusted his helmet habitually.


    "You must have your own theory, Ash. And we''ll see which one is stronger in the battle about to unfold."


    "..."


    "Let''s have a good match, Ash."


    Then, he extended his right hand.


    I looked in bewilderment at the Goblin''s outstretched hand. Kali-Alexander seemed embarrassed.


    "Uh... Don''t humans of this generation use this form of greeting?"


    "No, it''s not that. I was just startled for a moment."


    Slowly, I extended my hand in return.


    The hand of the Goblin God-King and the human commander clasped in midair.


    His leather glove stamped with a sigil, and my black leather glove, gripped tightly before releasing.


    "Thanks for the advice, Kali-Alexander."


    I spoke.


    "I still don''t know the path I should take."


    "Hm?"


    "Whether I''m still a naive player trapped within the rules, a tyrant standing outside the rules, or if I''ll become a monster, completely transcending the rules."


    What I''ll become, I do not know. But.


    "There''s one thing I''m sure of."


    "What''s that?"


    As the Goblin God-King listened intently,


    I grinned wickedly.


    "Whatever I become, I''ll use every means at my disposal... to finish you off!"


    Ku-ku-ku-kuung!


    The earth began to tremble.


    A startled Kali-Alexander looked around. A shocked voice burst from his mouth.


    "What is this...?!"


    Chaaak!


    From beneath the earth, a hidden grey fortress emerged.


    Splitting the earth and rocks, grey walls rapidly encircled Kali-Alexander and me.


    [Imperial Edict].


    My ultimate skill to summon a magical fortress that can change shape at will.


    "Your fortress summoning technique?! But when did you-"


    "When did I?"


    I laughed nonchalantly.


    "From the very beginning."


    Before the Goblin Legion reached the gates of Crossroad - from the dawn before sunrise, I had already activated [Imperial Edict].


    I then transformed the shape of the fortress to hide it underground, leaving part of its walls as a table and chairs.


    The fluttering white flag beside them was just an addition.


    Afterwards, drinking magic potions and the magic juice Junior made, I endured the magical drain from summoning the fortress.


    Until the goblins walked right into my trap...


    When Kali-Alexander appeared, I activated the [Commander''s Summit] and successfully lured him here.


    "How splendidly you''ve cornered me, Ash!"


    The Goblin God-King is the most powerful entity among the goblins. And he also receives a boss buff.


    But, after all, he''s just a goblin.


    Their inherent potential is inferior. Even the strongest amongst them has clear limits.


    Moreover, Kali-Alexander''s weakness is close combat.


    He won''t be able to survive here. He knows it too.


    "Come, try to kill me. Kill me and stand over my corpse to prove it! Prove you are the stronger one! That you deserve to survive more than I do!"


    But why?


    There was a faint sense of enjoyment in the God-King''s voice as he gripped his scimitar and assumed a battle stance.


    "Of course, it won''t be easy."


    Taaat-!


    My captured monsters charged at him all at once.


    The Goblin God-King, too, swung his scimitar and charged into battle.


    The defensive battle began, and with it, the boss monster raid.


    ***


    Suddenly, a grey fortress rose in the center of the battlefield.


    The rising fortress engulfed the commanders of both armies.


    The human soldiers, forewarned, did not panic, but the goblins reacted differently.


    Kyaaaack!


    Kirik! Kiririk!


    The goblins were extremely disoriented and simultaneously excited.


    In the sudden absence of their supreme commander, the Goblin Legion lost control in an instant.


    Doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-!


    They began to charge.


    Toward the grey fortress that had swallowed their king.


    Simultaneously - around the fortress, as many as fifty turrets sprang up.


    Clank! Clank! Clank!


    Drrrrrr-!


    The ''Shield Turrets'' that provoke enemies in an area.


    The ''Magic Turrets'' specializing in area CC and slow.


    The ''Automatic Defense Turrets'' firing magic bullets automatically.


    Within the range of [Imperial Edict], there''s no limit to the number of summons. Ash used this to pour all his remaining mana cores into summoning them.


    The Shield Turrets, aligned in formation, provoked the goblins, while the Magic Turrets doused the enemy, slowed by their spells.


    The slowed goblins flailed as the bullets from the Automatic Defense Turrets tore them to shreds.


    At first glance, it seemed like a successful defense, but the limitations were clear.


    The durability of the Shield Turrets was steadily decreasing, and the Automatic Defense Turrets required long reload times.


    If the Goblin Legion continued to swarm at this pace, the grey fortress would not hold out for long.


    So, Ash had laid another trap.


    Whooosh-!


    Blue mana particles swirled like flames in the air, drawing a formation before gradually taking shape.


    It was a summoning spell.


    And what was summoned was-


    "...Kyahat."


    A giant troll in a jewel-encrusted turban.


    Troll King.


    Summoned using a scroll obtained after defeating a troll legion, a one-time use boss monster summon.


    "Kyahat, hahaha-!"


    Laughing in a manner uncharacteristic of a summon, the Troll King charged.


    Kwagwang-!


    Plunging into the heart of the enemy lines, the Troll King began battling the goblins.


    As a boss monster with one of the strongest tanking abilities in the world, it would hold the line for the duration of the summon.


    "..."


    Soldiers on the human side, watching this spectacle from the walls, tensed their shoulders.


    While the central force of the Goblin Legion''s army charged at the grey fortress, the wings took a different course.


    They charged straight towards Crossroad''s walls.


    "All forces-!"


    Lucas, drawing the blade of light from his sword - [Bestowed Sword], commanded.


    "Prepare for battle-!"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    [Gardis Blessing].


    A defensive buff that the human side can use, conceptually countering the monsters'' [Dark Event].


    Among various options, I pondered and finally narrowed it down to two choices:


    - Gardis Blessing: Invincible Walls


    > During this battle, the walls will not be destroyed.


    - Gardis Blessing: One-Way Assault


    > During this battle, enemies will only attack from the southern wall.


    There were many buffs directly affecting combat, but considering the enemy commander, I deliberated over these two for a tactical counter.


    In the game, the Goblin Legion''s main siege tactic was to use suicide bombers to blow up the walls.


    Thus, initially, I considered ''Invincible Walls'' to make the enemy''s siege difficult.


    However, feeling consistently outmaneuvered tactically by the enemy commander during the Goblin Legion''s advance, I leaned towards ''One-Way Assault''.


    I had already suffered significant damage from the Werewolf Legion''s flanking maneuvers during Stage 10.


    With the Goblin God-King, known for strategically collapsing numerous human walls, I was certain he would employ far more complex tactics.


    He would definitely have secured other siege means besides suicide bombers.


    And frankly, I lacked confidence in countering his wider array of tactics, given his experience.


    So, the better strategy was to limit the battlefield.


    Concentrate our forces at the southern wall and crush them.


    Thus, the day before the defense began, I activated [Gardis Blessing: One-Way Assault].


    [The Goddess bestows her blessing upon your battlefield...]


    [During this battle, enemies will only attack from the southern wall.]


    Our battlefield was limited to the southern wall.


    ''Fight well, my heroes, my soldiers.''


    I entrusted the outside command to Lucas and gave detailed tactical instructions to everyone.


    I had no choice but to trust the battle at the walls to them. What I needed to do right now was...


    Clang!


    Click-!


    To quickly dispose of the Goblin God-King in front of me!


    Despite being surrounded and fiercely attacked by my four captured monsters, Kali-Alexander managed to hold his ground, counter-attacking with his sword.


    Gripping my dagger tightly, I too jumped into the fray.


    As I joined in, a low laugh came from Kali-Alexander''s mask. I clenched my teeth and lunged with my dagger.


    Like always in this world...


    I must kill.


    To survive.


    ***


    Across the snow-covered plain,


    Kyaaaack!


    Kirik, Kiririk-!


    With screams, the Goblin Legion poured in.


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    Lucas commanded again, drawing his sword. The soldiers lined up at their firing weapons, loading their ammunition.


    As Ash said, the green-skinned wave didn''t try any flanking maneuvers. They came straight on.


    This was suffocating.


    25,000 creatures, heedless of their own lives, swarmed towards the wall.


    The pressure was different from the previous scene at the forward base.


    Back then, the walls were lower, and the forces fewer, but there was a way to escape.


    Now, however, we were in a do-or-die situation.


    This wall was the last line of defense. If breached, the goblins would march northward, gather their kin, and recreate the ''Great Goblin Invasion'' of centuries past.


    ''We''re going to break.''


    Though every defensive battle was a life-or-death struggle, this time was critically different. Lucas internally cursed.


    ''I can''t see them all at once.''


    So many.


    Unbearably many.


    The already numerous goblins, spreading wide and pouring in, filled and overflowed my field of view.


    He had to turn my head left and right to get a full view of their entire scale.


    Kwang! Kwagwang!


    The front line of the approaching goblins exploded as they hit the minefield. In an instant, over a hundred goblin lives were extinguished.


    But it made barely a dent.


    It felt like scooping a handful of water from the ocean. The immense wave continued to crash relentlessly.


    The fire mage was the first to spread flames as widely as possible, causing the frozen ground to melt into a sticky mess.


    "Huup-!"


    Then Junior and the other three mages cast their respective spells. Junior also used wind and water elements.


    Whoosh!


    Streams of water fell from the sky with strong winds,


    Crack! Crunch!


    and the earth cracked open to receive these streams.


    The ground that had been frozen solid until moments ago quickly turned into a swampy mire.


    The goblins at the forefront of the swamp were immobilized and fell.


    Bang! Crack!


    Even the shield bearers couldn''t withstand the continuous bombardment. Eventually, the fourth wave of goblins also crumbled and perished.


    But, in doing so, they allowed the overall force to advance.


    The wide swampy area formed by magic was littered with the bodies of goblin shield bearers.


    Goblins in the rear used these bodies as stepping stones to advance.


    The fifth wave was a mix of shield bearers and archers. Protected by the shield bearers, the goblin archers fired arrows towards the walls.


    Thud! Tuk tuk!


    Their firepower was pitiful, but for the first time, the goblins'' attacks undeniably reached the walls.


    Looking down at a goblin arrow that had landed at his feet, Lucas gritted his teeth.


    ''...These bastards, they''re just blindly charging in.''


    The Goblin God-King, their supreme commander, was trapped with Ash.


    Surely, without his command, they were just mindlessly charging forward.


    ''Why then... does it seem like the right type of troops appear at the right time?''


    As if everything was calculated, and they were just lined up to charge in order...


    ''No!''


    Even if the Goblin God-King had predicted everything and arranged the troops, the ones commanding them on the field would be the officers.


    If only the officers were eliminated, their command structure would collapse, and they wouldn''t be able to charge as effectively as they are now.


    "Damien!"


    Lucas yelled.


    "We need to snipe their officers! You know that, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Damien had been sniping officers he spotted since long before.


    Amirs and Janissaries in flashy armor were all falling, bloodied by his sniper shots.


    As the Goblin Legion drew closer, other snipers in Damien''s party also began to focus on sniping the officers.


    Bang!


    Damien had just taken down another Amir that caught his eye when he sensed something odd.


    "...Lucas, sir."


    Although they had become quite friendly in private, this was a defense battle, and Lucas was acting as the commander.


    Therefore, Damien addressed him formally.


    Lucas gestured for him to speak, and Damien muttered hesitantly, seeming to struggle with understanding the current situation.


    "The Goblin generals... I mean, the Goblin Amirs, there were only ten in total, right?"


    "Yes. His Highness confirmed it this morning."


    "The ones with unique markings on their faces and wearing high-quality armor... right?"


    "Exactly."


    "..."


    "What''s the matter? Report quickly."


    Urged by Lucas, Damien slowly responded.


    "...I just sniped the tenth Goblin Amir."


    "What? You mean you''ve taken them all out?"


    "Yes. I thought so, but..."


    Damien pointed towards a distant part of the battlefield.


    "There''s another one over there."


    "What?"


    "And there too, and also over there..."


    Goblin officers with unique markings on their faces and wearing high-quality armor.


    "There are dozens more."


    "..."


    "If, as His Highness said, there are only ten Goblin Amirs in total..."


    With a pale face, Damien muttered.


    "What are those... exactly?"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Goblins have low intelligence.


    But they can learn.


    Over the past three days of the march, they painfully learned about the existence of exceptional human snipers.


    The sniper who had ambushed the Goblin Legion with guerrilla tactics specifically targeted officers, causing significant losses among their Amirs and Janissaries.


    Each night, the Goblin God-King had to promote new Amirs and Janissaries.


    It was evident that this sniper would target officers again in the upcoming siege.


    Therefore, Kali-Alexander prepared a deception strategy.


    He supplied ordinary goblins with high-quality armor and painted their faces with distinctive patterns.


    There were about a hundred of these decoys.


    Meanwhile, the real Goblin Amirs disguised themselves, smearing orc blood on their bodies instead of wearing their usual armor.


    Goblins, with their keen sense of smell, especially after being dominated by orcs for centuries, could differentiate the scent of orcs even in the midst of a battlefield.


    The real Goblin Amirs made their presence known through scent.


    Although invisible to the humans on the walls, the goblins could recognize each others ranks.


    While human snipers were busy shooting down the decoys, the real Amirs mingled with ordinary soldiers, passing commands.


    As a result, even in the absence of the God-King, and despite their frenzy, the Goblin Legion maintained its formation and continued its pre-planned charge.


    "The great Kali-Alexander foresaw everything."


    An old goblin, one of the oldest Amirs, and who had been with Kali-Alexander since the beginning of the war, murmured.


    "In his previous life, when he was assassinated before accomplishing his great deed, he decided in this life to always have contingency plans. Even in his absence, the army could move..."


    In his past life, the Goblin Legion collapsed, and the Greenskin Kingdom fell into ruin after Kali-Alexander was assassinated.


    Therefore, Kali-Alexander prepared for his potential absence this time.


    He arranged the troops so they only needed to charge forward, instructing the officers to oversee just this task.


    And everything was unfolding as planned.


    Although the God-King was captured by the enemy commander, the Goblin Legion''s charge was effective, reaching right up to the walls.


    "...But great God-King, we need you."


    It was just as the Orc Emperor had metaphorically described.


    The goblins were like dogs chasing the back of a carriage, driven by instinct, more like raging beasts.


    They were wildfires, typhoons, akin to disasters that wanted to kill and burn everything in sight.


    The God-King gave them direction.


    Without him, the wildfire without anything to burn would extinguish, and the typhoon without steam would dissipate, leading the Goblin Legion to self-destruction.


    "Return safely."


    And burn this world together with us.


    The old goblin repeated and signaled. The Janissaries, recognizing his gesture, waved their hands.


    Kyaaack! Kirik! Kirik!


    From the rear, two elite Goblin units moved forward.


    The Goblin Chariot Corps. And.


    Clang! Bang!


    The secret weapon Kali-Alexander had prepared in secret.


    The Engineer Corps.


    ***


    Twang!


    Damien gritted his teeth and loaded his crossbow.


    The arrow he shot traced a beautiful arc and knocked down an armored goblin.


    Whether the Amirs had multiplied or it was a mere deception tactic, he had no time to distinguish.


    If any of them could be a real officer, he had to snipe them.


    "Huh?"


    While continuously sniping, Damien noticed something.


    In the midst of the Goblin Legion almost reaching the walls, something was being prepared by their rear units.


    Realizing what it was, Damien urgently shouted.


    "They have catapults!"


    "...!"


    Lucas, deflecting the relentless rain of goblin arrows on the wall with his sword, urgently looked in the direction Damien was pointing to. At the rear of the Goblin Legion, crude but unmistakable catapults were being assembled.


    Twang!


    Damien hurriedly shot arrows in that direction, but the goblins, indifferent to their fallen comrades, completed the assembly of the catapults.


    Goblins lacked the technical skill to build sturdy catapults capable of hurling heavy stones.


    However, the frontline''s defensive fire weakened in the meantime, and the Goblin Legion''s vanguard eagerly pushed forward.


    "Deploy all artifacts! Don''t hold back, use everything we''ve got!"


    At Lucas'' order, the alchemists activated every available artifact.


    Beams of magical light scorched the enemy lines, flames and whirlwinds erupted, magic cannons spewed fire, and various magical devices tossed, repelled, or teleported enemies away in a desperate struggle.


    Yet, the Goblin Legion kept advancing.


    Thud-thud-thud!


    The long-awaiting chariot brigade charged forward, taking the lead.


    "Chariots incoming!"


    "Block them!"


    But the means to stop them were lacking.


    Despite being pummeled by arrows, sniped, and toppled by magic, the chariot brigade relentlessly reached the wall.


    Boom!


    A chariot, upon hitting the wall, exploded magnificently.


    The chariot was loaded with explosives, not the crude bombs used by the suicide bombers but high-grade explosives amassed by the Goblin Legion.


    "Insane..."


    Lucas muttered, watching the goblins crash into the wall and explode one after another.


    The chariot brigade represented the highest class of goblin military, capable of handling fierce beasts and driving chariots. They were the elite among their kind.


    Yet, they were used as kamikaze weapons.


    Thrown without hesitation.


    In exchange for hurling massive amounts of explosives at the wall, the lives of these elite soldiers were also burnt away.


    As a result,


    "The wall...!"


    A scout shouted.


    "There are cracks forming in the wall!"


    Most of the wall, a culmination of the Empire''s technology, withstood the explosions.


    However, a clear crack had formed in the right end of the wall.


    The problem was that the Goblin Legion noticed this crack, and their vanguard had already penetrated the defensive fire network, reaching the base of the wall.


    Kirik! Kirik!


    A group of goblins, their exact wave indistinguishable, clung to the cracked right end of the wall. And then,


    Boom!


    They exploded.


    The end of the wall, engulfed in flames, trembled violently, and the edge crumbled, falling below.


    Soldiers screamed, scrambling away from the collapsing section.


    "Damn it all!"


    Lucas ground his teeth.


    "How much of their entire force are suicide bombers...?!"


    "Here they come again!"


    "Cannoneers! Restore the fire network! Now!"


    The cannons once again targeted the enemy lines, and the restored fire network began to pulverize the goblins.


    But the defensive line was showing clear signs of fracturing, shaking along with the wall...


    ''My Lord!''


    Lucas bit his lip, looking towards the grey fortress where Ash was conducting a solo operation.


    ''We can''t hold out much longer, hurry...!''


    The next operation.


    The counter-offensive that the human side had prepared needed to be initiated...


    ''My Lord...!''


    The grey fortress, into which Ash had voluntarily locked himself with the enemy leader, was now covered in the bodies of goblin soldiers. It was no longer grey but overwhelmingly green.


    Clank! Clank!


    Turrets, smeared with goblin blood and corpses, were desperately operating, grinding down the goblins.


    "Kyahak, Kyahahat-!"


    The Troll King, standing alone in front of the grey fortress, continued to fight despite being impaled by hundreds of goblin spears and swords.


    And within that fortress -


    Thump!


    With a clear sound of flesh being punctured.


    Ash''s thrown dagger embedded itself in Kali-Alexander''s chest.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    A moment ago.


    Clang! Slash!


    Kali-Alexander and my captured monsters were launching attacks at each other.


    Despite being outnumbered 5 to 1, the Goblin God-King maintained a stand-off, continuing the fight.


    No matter how weak goblins are regarded, he was still a boss stage legion commander.


    A regular party might stand a chance, but my party of captured monsters, weaker than human heroes, was struggling.


    However, I had already planned how to exploit Kali-Alexander''s weaknesses.


    ''Kali-Alexander''s magic and ranged attack nullification ability isn''t inherent to him.''


    It emanates from his legendary armor - the cloak and armor he wears.


    In other words,


    If I could just damage his cloak and armor, magic and ranged attacks would become effective...!


    Charge!


    My captured monsters, Skeleton Knight and Scorpion Warrior, attacked simultaneously from both sides.


    "Hup!"


    Kali-Alexander, swinging his scimitar rapidly, shattered the skeleton''s neck and crushed the scorpion''s carapace.


    But this opened up an opportunity.


    Swoosh!


    The troll, who had circled to the back, lunged at Kali-Alexander from behind.


    The troll, dropping its weapons and spreading its arms wide, grappled the Goblin God-King and rolled on the ground.


    Kali-Alexander repeatedly struck down with his scimitar, but the robust troll endured the blows.


    Seizing the moment, the skeleton and scorpion clutched their weapons and charged.


    "Ugh?!"


    Kali-Alexander twisted to evade, but my captured monsters'' real target wasn''t him. It was his cloak.


    Rip!


    The cloak tore apart.


    The blessing of ranged attack disruption vanished, and a magical shield seemed to peel away from the Goblin God-King.


    "Well done, Trio of Dismantlement!"


    As I praised them, Kali-Alexander''s scimitar brutally slashed, tearing apart the three captured monsters.


    No time to assess their condition. I had to move to the next phase of the tactic.


    "Charge, newbie!"


    Upon my command, the Hawk Bear Assassin, who had been hiding, dropped from the shadows.


    Roar!


    The giant creature, with the head of a bird of prey and the body of a bear, equipped with wings under its arms, plummeted onto the Goblin God-King.


    My assigned task for the Hawk Bear Assassin was to damage Kali-Alexander''s armor.


    Clatter!


    Feathers, sharp as blades, shot from the Hawk Bear Assassin''s body like thrown daggers. They were powerful enough to be considered throwing knives.


    Usually, Kali-Alexander would nullify ranged attacks with his cloak.


    Now with the cloak damaged, could he handle this barrage of ranged attacks?


    Clang! Clang!


    ...He managed it.


    Kali-Alexander skillfully deflected most of the feathers with his scimitar. No doubt, he was a master of the sword.


    However, defense with a sword has its limits.


    "Ugh...!"


    A few feathers, which he couldn''t deflect, embedded into various parts of the Goblin God-King''s body, eliciting a muffled groan from behind his mask.


    Simultaneously, the Hawk Bear Assassin''s massive frame slammed into Kali-Alexander.


    The Hawk Bear roared wildly, swinging its arms ferociously, while the Goblin God-King wildly swung his sword in response.


    The two beasts rolled across the ground, furiously attacking each other, and then-


    Thump!


    Ultimately, Kali-Alexander emerged victorious.


    He pushed away the lifeless body of the Hawk Bear Assassin, a sword embedded in its neck, panting heavily.


    With the captured monsters defeated and no more summons to call upon, who would thrust a sword into the enemy leader''s neck?


    "It''s me."


    Clutching my dagger [Goblynch], I muttered.


    "I''ve got this."


    As I prepared to charge, Kali-Alexander, resting his scimitar on his shoulder, burst into laughter.


    "You don''t seem quite adept at combat, do you, Ash? Are you sure about this?"


    "My subordinates always worry too."


    I responded with a smirk.


    At that moment,


    Flash!


    A metallic gleam surged before my eyes.


    It was Kali-Alexander''s left hand. Throughout the fight, it remained motionless, even taking two bullets, turning into a ragged mess. I thought it was immobile.


    But now, it extended powerfully forward - activating an assassin''s blade on his wrist, thrusting it straight towards my face.


    That''s when I realized.


    It was all a ruse.


    His consistent lack of use of his left arm, even deliberately wincing exaggeratedly when hit by the bullets, was groundwork. It was all for this moment''s lethal strike...!


    ''Damn it.''


    I helplessly smiled inwardly as the assassin''s blade drew closer in the slowed-down world.


    ''I''ve been had.''


    And then, the next moment.


    Thunk!


    Right before my eyes, the assassin''s blade halted.


    Suddenly, as if the brakes were hit, Kali-Alexander''s entire left arm stiffened, immobilized.


    Confused by my near-death escape, I looked down at him.


    "This is..."


    Kali-Alexander''s entire left arm was sprouting metal spikes. It looked as if a mine planted inside exploded, bursting out from within.


    Kali-Alexander grimaced painfully.


    "...I''ve been had."


    And I knew exactly whose handiwork these metal spikes were.


    "Thanks, Godhand."


    This victory is yours.


    Muttering, I drove [Goblynch] down with all my might.


    Thump!


    The dagger pierced Kali-Alexander''s chest. And then,


    Shredding sound!


    I exerted force to rip open the seams of his armor.


    ***


    Kali-Alexander was in a pitiful state.


    Stripped of his cloak and armor, his left arm burst open, and a long gash from [Goblynch] marked his chest.


    Leaning against the wall of the grey fortress, he coughed up blood in fits and starts.


    "...It was strange from the start."


    Yet with a calm voice, he mused.


    "You had many chances to kill me after isolating me... Why go through the trouble of disarming me piece by piece?"


    "..."


    "That''s right. You went through this elaborate process to..."


    Slowly lifting his head, Kali-Alexander gazed at me.


    "...Control my mind."


    There I stood, having activated [Commander''s Eye], now effective on him.


    With all his gear lost, Kali-Alexander''s stats, even with the boss boost, were only slightly better than an average goblin''s, especially low in magic power.


    This meant he was fully exposed to my 2nd skill [Commander''s Eye] followed by my 3rd skill [Become Mine].


    "You said you wanted to be born human, Kali-Alexander."


    I whispered softly.


    "I''ll make that happen for you."


    "What...?"


    "Who''s human on this battlefield is decided by me."


    As Kali-Alexander looked bewildered, I nodded affirmatively.


    "Join me. Help protect humanity. Defeat your subordinates and join me in fighting the nightmare beneath the lake."


    "..."


    "Then I will acknowledge you and your legion as my allies."


    Bewilderment flickered in his red eyes behind the mask.


    I chuckled lightly.


    "Well, you don''t really have a choice."


    With a swift motion, I extended my arm, gathering magical energy.


    "Goblin God-King!"


    I declared.


    "Become mine!"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    With a rustling sound, a collar-like shape materialized out of thin air, clasping around Kali-Alexander''s neck.


    "..."


    Kali-Alexander gazed blankly at the chain around his neck.


    [You have incorporated Goblin God-King Kali-Alexander (SSR) into your forces!]


    - Current Loyalty: 0(+0)/100


    - Absolute Command Authority: 1 time


    Despite the effect of [Imperial Edict], there''s no added loyalty bonus. It seems he has no desire whatsoever to become my subordinate. But what I needed was the ''Absolute Command Authority,'' allowing me to issue a one-time enforceable order to my captured creatures.


    With this, I could command the assaulting goblins to withdraw from the walls, fulfilling my strategy.


    "Kali-Alexander, I command you!"


    I shouted in succession.


    "Immediately withdraw your legion..."


    But I couldn''t finish my command.


    Thunk!


    Kali-Alexander swiftly thrust his scimitar into his own chest, acting faster.


    "...What."


    Watching the blood fountain from Kali-Alexander''s chest and back, I momentarily froze.


    "I refuse, Ash."


    Coughing up blood, Kali-Alexander calmly stated.


    "No matter your command, I refuse."


    Desperately, I grabbed a potion and rushed to him, trying to save his life. But his self-inflicted wound was fatal, having split his core.


    Despite pouring the potion on his chest wound, I shouted,


    "Damn it! I command again! Immediately withdraw your..."


    "It''s futile, Ash."


    Kali-Alexander spoke calmly.


    "Even if I obey, I''ll die before withdrawing my legion, and the war will resume."


    "But why?"


    "Why?"


    "You said you wanted to be born human. You didn''t want to harm humans. So, why?"


    We could have coexisted. Had he accepted my offer, we might have shared a future where goblins and humans lived peacefully as one alliance, interacting culturally as he wished.


    "A goblin''s life is miserable. A goblin''s life is terrible."


    Leaning against the wall, Kali-Alexander mumbled weakly.


    "Goblins have no ballads, no culture, no ethics, only a dreadful lust for destruction."


    "..."


    "But I am their king."


    Blood dripped from his crown, integrated with his helmet.


    "I must lead them... let them find happiness in their nature, in their instincts."


    "So, goblin happiness is... invasion and slaughter?"


    "Tragically, yes."


    Coughing up more blood, Kali-Alexander continued.


    "I could have neutered that instinct, joined your alliance, forced cultural assimilation. But that would be happiness for me, not my kind."


    "..."


    "A ruler''s personal will shouldn''t dictate his people''s misery. It''s no different than living as slaves."


    Through the mask, he seemed to smile faintly at me.


    "A leader lives not for himself, but for his people. So, Ash, I am a goblin after all. A damned monster."


    A goblin yearning to be human,


    "We can''t coexist. Sadly, that''s reality. My kind can never live as humans. So, I choose to die as a monster."


    In the end, he chose to live and die as a goblin.


    "If you want to survive, kill me and all of my kin without exception."


    "..."


    "Don''t stand on a mound of our corpses in the river of blood, regretting or reproaching. Move forward. With a heart of steel, move forward. As a sovereign, don''t look back..."


    His breath grew ragged. The death of the enemy leader was imminent.


    "One last, foolish request. Would you grant it?"


    "Speak."


    "After hearing your words, I... attempted to write a poem."


    Kali-Alexander, with desperate eyes, looked at me.


    "Would you listen?"


    The eastern and western gates of Crossroads began to open.


    I had activated the ''One-Way Traffic'' option with [Gardis Blessing] for this defense. The monster legion only attacks from the south.


    Meaning, troop deployment through the east and west gates would face no hindrance!


    ''What''s the essence of tactics from ancient to modern times?''


    As I said before, it''s the Anvil & Hammer.


    The defense (Anvil) withstands the enemy''s attack, while a mobile attack force (Hammer) moves around to strike the enemy''s rear.


    In the current situation, the wall enduring the goblin''s onslaught is the Anvil.


    My hero parties, capable of striking the goblin''s flanks and rear while they are occupied with the wall, are the Hammer.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    Hero parties mounted on horses emerged from the open eastern and western gates.


    They began to rally towards me at the Grey Fortress. I cracked my knuckles, readying for action.


    Plan B is simple in concept.


    While the wall holds, guerrilla units comprised of hero parties obliterate the enemy from the sides and rear.


    If we annihilate them before the wall falls, it''s our victory. If the wall is breached first, it''s the monsters'' triumph.


    ''Guerilla tactics are different now.''


    Back then, there wasn''t a robust Anvil like the wall. It was like hammering air.


    But now, the monster frontline, the best Anvil, has conveniently lined up the goblins for us.


    Our Hammer is also exponentially more powerful...!


    Before the hero parties arrived, I organized the Grey Fortress. It was time to dismantle it.


    My four captured beasts were severely injured but not dead. I patched them up with potions and stored them back into the void.


    Crash! Rumble...


    The last automated defense turret collapsed,


    Creak! Creak!


    As the goblins breached the Grey Fortress,


    "My Lord!"


    Lucas arrived first, galloping swiftly. His blade of light sliced through about a dozen goblins. Other hero parties soon followed.


    Lucas''s party. The Penal Squad. Dragonblood Knights. Holy Grail Seekers. Each party was accompanied by fifty skilled soldiers, all mounted.


    The Holy Grail Seekers, not fully recovered, insisted on participating.


    In total, two hundred and twenty-one close-combat experts capable of breaking through goblin encirclements.


    They were the Hammer unit of this battle.


    "Mount up, my Lord."


    "Right."


    I mounted the horse brought by Lucas and then deactivated [Imperial Edict].


    Whoosh!


    The Grey Fortress, covered in goblin blood and corpses, vanished like an illusion.


    ''Ugh!''


    I felt a wave of nausea from maintaining the fortress for too long but desperately held it back.


    Handing over the Goblin God-King''s helmet to Lucas, I said, "Take care of this, Lucas."


    "Understood, my Lord."


    Taking the helmet, an amalgam of a mask and crown, Lucas lifted it high, his voice booming powerfully.


    "Your leader is dead!"


    Goblins, confused upon hearing Lucas, turned to us, and then recoiled in horror.


    Lucas skewered the helmet on his sword, raising it high for all to see.


    "Your god and king has fallen by our commander''s hand!"


    Panic spread quickly through the Goblin Legion.


    "And you will meet the same fate!"


    As fear and chaos gripped them, I spoke determinedly,


    "They''ve lost their leader. Wipe them out, leave none standing!"


    "Yes!"


    "Charge! Hyah!"


    As I spurred my horse forward, other heroes followed, forming a protective ring around me.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    The heroes formed a wedge formation, with me at the center and the regular soldiers extending behind.


    Together, we charged like a spearhead into the swarm of goblins.


    Boom!


    We plunged into the Goblin tide.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Plunging into the rear of the Goblin Legion, I shouted with all my might,


    "Charge!"


    Immediately, each party''s leader effortlessly dove into the throng of goblins.


    It''s hard to find an apt comparison, but it was like swimmers in bathing suits joyfully diving into a green sea on a summer holiday - their movements were that fluid and confident.


    "Let''s have some fun!"


    Kuilan, leaping off his saddle, was the first to plunge into the waves of goblins. Adorned with high-grade items: the SR-rated gauntlet ''Armed Assault'' in his left hand, the SSR-rated glove ''Lucky Strike'' in his right, the SSR-rated ''Vampire General''s Boots'' on his feet, the SSR-rated ''Vampire General''s Scarf'' around his neck, and the SSR-rated, Nightmare Slayer ''Full Moon Massacre'' as his cape, my highly-paid fighter proved his worth.


    Boom!


    Kuilan, crashing down like a bomb, literally tore through the goblins in his path. The red tassels of his hair whipped behind him, leaving a path of mangled goblins in his wake.


    As the goblins regrouped and surged towards him, Kuilan, undaunted, wore a sly smile and assumed his signature stance.


    "Ultimate Technique: Heart-Cleaving Wind Wolf!"


    With a mighty shout, he unleashed his ultimate skill.


    Boom!


    The explosive force of his attack lifted nearly fifty goblins into the air, only for them to be torn apart by the ensuing whirlwind.


    "Charge! Onwards!"


    Following Kuilan''s lead, the Penal Squad and soldiers cleaned up the remaining goblins. It was a brilliant breakthrough.


    "Can''t let the young ones outdo us! Forward, my knights!"


    Next to charge was Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights. She was, as usual, not in armor but in a comfortable dress, wielding a long halbert, likely to compensate for her limited reach in mounted combat.


    "Break through swiftly! We must pierce their core!"


    "Understood!"


    Dusk Bringar, flanked by four elite knights in a V-formation, led the charge, followed closely by fifty hand-picked soldiers from her own refugee ranks.


    Swish! Boom!


    I hadn''t realized, but Dusk Bringar was quite adept with the halbert. It arced beautifully, slicing through the air and beheading goblins in its path. Her knights, too, efficiently dispatched any goblins within reach.


    Dusk Bringar was consciously refraining from using ''Dragon''s Roar'' to avoid frightening the horses from Crossroad, a precaution I had suggested and she had silently agreed to.


    Following them was the Holy Grail Seekers, led by Verdandi.


    "Verdandi!"


    "Yes?"


    Before she charged, I called her over and tossed her one of the daggers I was carrying.


    I handed Goblynch to Verdandi. The dagger, effective against goblins and also her primary weapon, would be useful.


    Catching the dagger I tossed with agility, Verdandi smiled brightly. I returned the smile with a nod.


    "Take care of it!"


    "Leave it to me! Let''s go, everyone! Charge!"


    The Elven heroes and fifty soldiers darted forward with incredible speed. The Holy Grail Seekers fired arrows at distant enemies and threw daggers at those closer. Their attack range was significantly wider than the preceding parties, and goblins began to drop in the distance.


    With three parties already on the move, what remained was...


    "I was considering conserving strength, but..."


    It was Lucas''s party''s turn.


    Lucas, assessing the battle, narrowed his blue eyes.


    "It doesn''t seem like the situation for holding back."


    The situation at the walls was dire, under relentless assault from the goblins. It was crucial for our attacking force to exert full strength while the walls still held.


    "I''m counting on you, Lucas. Go full throttle."


    "Acknowledged."


    Swiftly dismounting his horse, Lucas inhaled deeply, then leaped off the ground like a rocket.


    "...The Goblin God-King?"


    The very image of the Goblin God-King, whom Ash had just defeated, stood prominently amidst the Goblin Legion.


    "Hear me!"


    The goblin shouted.


    "I am alive! Your god and king, Kali-Alexander, is eternal!"


    Instantly,


    The goblins'' morale transformed. Those who were in fear and confusion, even at the rear, became energized with renewed vigor.


    "These fools...! It''s obviously a fake! Why are they falling for it?!"


    Evangeline ground her teeth in disbelief.


    The figure was noticeably smaller, and the voice thinner. This was definitely not the Goblin God-King.


    Evangeline''s observation was spot on.


    The figure, adorned in equipment mimicking the king, was one of the Goblin Amirs, who had been hiding within the legion. Using body doubles in his army to deceive enemies was a tactic Kali-Alexander had favored even in life.


    This time, the tactic was used to deceive his own army.


    - If my death becomes certain, you will take my place.


    The Goblin Amirs remembered Kali-Alexander''s last command well.


    "Damien! Take down that fake king with a sniper shot... What?!"


    Evangeline''s instruction was cut short as she gasped in shock.


    "The king is with you!"


    "Our legion is immortal!"


    "Long live the Goblin Kingdom!"


    Throughout the Goblin Legion, fake Goblin God-Kings resembling the real one began to appear, wearing the same attire. Initially startled, Damien and other snipers quickly raised their magi-guns to target these imposters. Bang! Bang! Bang...!


    With each gunshot, the fake Goblin God-Kings fell one by one. However, even as they fell, other imposters mounted goats, issuing orders.


    "Charge!"


    "Rush forward!"


    "Kill and burn!"


    Seeing the king reappear endlessly, even in death, the Goblin Legion fell into a frenzy, almost like madness.


    Goblins, known for their low intelligence, are easily deceived. Alexander, their former king, knew this better than anyone.


    Damiens magi-bullet pierced the chest of the last fake king - a Goblin Amir. Even in his dying moment, he shouted.


    "Annihilate the humans!"


    With the death of all the fake kings, the morale of the Goblin Legion had skyrocketed. They paid no heed to the human heroes'' offensive decimating their rear ranks. Their focus was solely on charging forward, towards the walls.


    "Crap...!"


    Evangeline fiercely struck down goblins clambering over the wall with her shield and spear. The number of attackers was overwhelming.


    Other heroes and soldiers, previously providing ranged support, had to draw their swords as the situation grew dire. Focusing on repelling the goblins scaling the walls, their interception of the suicide bombers at the base slackened, leading to...


    Boom!


    Explosions...


    Ultimately, allowing the explosions to happen became inevitable. A large group of suicide bombers slammed into the already damaged right side of the wall. Though each bombers power was negligible, their sheer number was the issue.


    And then,


    The wall crumbled...


    "The wall..."


    A scout atop the right side of the wall cried out in despair.


    "The wall is collapsing!"

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    The right side of the wall began to collapse with a thunderous roar.


    Shards of split metal fell like hail, and the crushed wall emitted clouds of dust as it tumbled down. A dense cloud of dust enveloped the area.


    The goblins below, witnessing this scene, erupted in cheers.


    It was the result of sacrificing countless lives from their ranks. Finally, they had brought down the towering barrier behind which the humans hid.


    Now, they could see the red blood of the humans...


    As the tremors and collapse ceased, the goblins, unable to hold back any longer, rushed through the gaps in the broken wall.


    Driven by an insatiable urge to destroy and kill, they surged forward.


    And from within the thick dust...


    A huge cavalry lance emerged.


    With a thrust, the lance pierced through the bodies of the goblins.


    Then, a large shield followed, crushing the bones of the goblins.


    As the startled goblins hesitated and retreated, the figures of the human shield warriors became visible through the dust, with Evangeline stepping forward to lead.


    "There''s nothing changing here!"


    Behind the five heroes with shields, hundreds of similarly armed soldiers appeared.


    "We will be the wall! We will stand here and hold back the beasts!"


    Evangeline''s party, along with the hand-to-hand combat soldiers, had descended in response to the wall''s collapse.


    Firmly standing in the gaps of the crumbling wall, Evangeline shouted.


    "As long as we hold, our allies will annihilate the rest! So..."


    Gripping the handle of her lance tightly, Evangeline growled softly.


    "Let''s fight!"


    The goblins, in a seemingly endless wave, roared and surged towards the narrow gap.


    Evangeline and her heroes roared back, charging with shields raised.


    Evangeline firmly believed that as long as they held on, the comrades on the wall and beyond would eliminate all remaining goblins.


    That''s why she had come here without hesitation.


    But Evangeline didn''t know.


    How long this battle would drag on.


    And how horrific it would become.


    ***


    In the genre of video games known as Musou, players control characters who sweep through battlefields with ease, defeating weak enemies and winning wars in action-packed gameplay.


    The pleasure of these games lies in the exhilarating sensation of defeating weak foes. However, even in such games, players commonly experience fatigue at a certain point.


    At 1,000 kills.


    Even in action games where enemies are effortlessly killed, players feel tired once they''ve downed 1,000 enemies. Thus, most stages are designed to allow victory around this count.


    Imagine, then, in reality.


    Even the mightiest heroes, facing weak goblins, would tire - physically and mentally - after defeating hundreds, let alone thousands.


    "Hah... hah..."


    How much time had passed since the battle began?


    The charge of the offensive teams had long ceased. They had lost mobility and were now trapped in the midst of the Goblin Legion.


    Seeing the wall collapse, urgency seized us all. We didn''t slow our assault.


    But the goblins were more numerous than I had anticipated.


    The Goblin Legion lost thousands to our initial charge, yet there were still many more.


    Their core was dense, and as we carved through, they replenished their ranks.


    "Urgh!"


    The heroes and I were in the thick of the goblin horde, fighting for survival.


    The backlash of hastening our pace eventually caught up to us.


    The heroes, having exerted their full strength since the beginning of the battle, quickly became exhausted and were eventually halted in the midst of the Goblin Legion.


    Surrounded by the goblins, their blood-red eyes glared menacingly at us.


    A cavalry without its charge is a delectable prey.


    Yet, none of us mentioned retreating.


    We all clung to our weapons, weariness in our grip, determination in our gaze.


    Our offensive team was still drawing the attention of the goblins in the middle and rear.


    Gritting our teeth, the heroes and soldiers positioned themselves at the edge of the magical fortress. Monsters poured in from all sides like a waterfall.


    Gasping for breath, I opened the stage information window.


    Thanks to our attack team and the firepower above the walls, the remaining goblins barely exceeded ten thousand.


    If only the wall defenders can hold out, we can gradually reduce the remaining enemies...


    Then, it happened.


    Boom! Kaboom!


    A terrifying explosion resounded, and I turned to look.


    Towards our defense team, trying to seal the breach in the wall, a swarm of Goblin suicide bombers was rushing in.


    Additional sections of the already weakened wall collapsed...


    ***


    Huh?


    Buried in rubble, Evangeline blinked dazedly.


    Her body ached as if beaten, and after a violent cough, she slowly realized why she was in this state.


    Damn those suicide bombers...


    Despite the wall defenders'' prioritization of ground-level suicide bombers, a group had managed to reach them and exploded spectacularly.


    Not only heroes with shields but also ordinary soldiers were caught in the blast.


    Having been thrown far away by the explosion, Evangeline was lucky to be mostly intact.


    No limbs lost...


    Despite the bruising, all her limbs were functional a testament to her extraordinary defensive capabilities.


    Struggling to her feet, Evangeline immediately felt her legs give way under her.


    Damn!


    Despite her impressive defense, the accumulated damage was overwhelming.


    Gritting her teeth, she forced herself up using her spear.


    Move, damn it... Move!


    Scattered around her were the bodies of soldiers and fellow heroes who had been at the forefront with her.


    Tears stung her eyes, but she forced them back, focusing on the task ahead.


    If the front line has fallen, the goblins will push through... I must hold them back!


    As she feared, the sound of countless goblin footsteps approached through the dust cloud.


    Clutching her spear and shield, Evangeline braced for a desperate stand.


    Then, someone grabbed her shoulder.


    Startled, she turned to see a veteran of the Twilight Brigade, who had been leading the defense troops.


    "You''re safe, Miss!"


    "Ahh...! You too, Captain!"


    "Not now! We must retreat! We can''t hold off the enemies here any longer!"


    The veteran urgently pointed to both sides.


    "Additional sections of the walls on both sides have collapsed! We can no longer block the gaps with our defense units!"


    "Then..."


    "I''ve already ordered the defense line to fall back! We must protect the firepower troops on the wall as the monsters will attack the nearest humans!"


    Evangeline looked around at the bodies of her allies, clenched her teeth, and reluctantly started to retreat. The veteran shouted hoarsely, urging everyone to fall back.


    "Retreat! To the walls, retreat!"


    The surviving members of the melee troops, bloodied and battered, established a new line at the entrance to the wall stairs.


    Evangeline, leading at the front, stared down the approaching goblin horde with exhausted eyes.


    The goblins, screeching wildly, poured through the breached sections of the wall.


    About half of them headed towards Evangeline and her soldiers at the wall stairs. The rest, however, were burrowing into Crossroads.


    Looking at the monsters heading towards the city, Evangeline gritted her teeth.


    "...All the citizens of Crossroads have evacuated, right?"


    Per Ash''s instructions, all civilians had been evacuated to the northern city. The remaining soldiers and alchemists had been gathered at the wall.


    Though the thought of those vile creatures trampling the empty streets of Crossroads was horrendous, at least there would be no casualties...


    "...The temple."


    Evangeline''s face hardened at the veteran''s reply.


    "In the temple... there are priests and wounded soldiers...!"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    The situation in Crossroad city was dire, as a legion of goblins poured into the streets.


    The most populated place in the city at the time was the temple, and the goblins, drawn by the scent of humans, swarmed towards it.


    Bang! Crack! Boom!Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    There were two doors in the temple at Crossroad a large main door and a smaller back door.


    Both were littered with the corpses of goblins, hastily barricaded with chairs and desks.


    The sound of the goblins violently hammering on their weapons outside the barricade echoed menacingly.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Torkel, leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, gasped for air as he glared at the recently closed main door of the temple.


    His bandage-wrapped body was smeared with blood from the goblins and his own wounds.


    But Torkel had no time to care how filthy he was.


    "Anyone who can fight, grab a weapon!"


    Torkel shouted towards the inside of the temple.


    But how many of the wounded could actually fight, and how many weapons did the temple have?


    Torkel, clutching a kitchen knife from the temple''s dining hall and a round table tied to his left arm as a shield, realized something.


    If reinforcements didn''t arrive, everyone in the temple would die.


    And considering the monsters had reached this point, expecting help was futile.


    "Issue an order."


    Torkel was not about to lie down and die quietly.


    "Block the back door. The path is narrow and the fence high, so four of you should be enough."


    "And you, Captain?"


    "I''ll defend the main door with the other injured."


    Fortunately, the temple''s fence and stone wall were enchanted with holy protection magic.


    The goblins focused on breaking through the doors rather than scaling the fence, making defense tactics feasible.


    Bodybag and Burnout, in charge of setting up barricades, were piling obstacles around the temple.


    Even the injured brought in during the defense were picking up weapons and joining in.


    Following Torkel''s orders, the rest of the Leprosy Extermination Squad went to defend the side door.


    Torkel hastily organized the soldiers gathered at the main door into defense positions.


    "I''ll help too!"


    Saintess Margarita cried out as she ran forward.


    "I can cast shield magic. It''ll be useful."


    "..."


    Torkel wanted to tell her to go inside, but there was no time.


    Boom-!


    The barricade at the main door was shattered.


    He hadn''t expected it to hold long, but the breach was quicker than anticipated.


    It seemed the goblins had suicide bombers in their ranks.


    "Push them back-!"


    Gritting his teeth, Torkel charged forward. Bodybag, Burnout, Saintess Margarita, and the other injured joined him in a desperate effort.


    A fierce battle ensued.


    Despite their injuries, there were many skilled soldiers. Goblins fell one after another as they tried to enter the temple.


    Torkel and Burnout crushed the goblins with overwhelming combat prowess.


    Saintess Margarita cast shield magic on the soldiers, and Bodybag continuously repaired the barricade with psychokinesis.


    For a while, it seemed they were successfully holding off the goblins.


    Screech!


    Shriek-!


    That was until goblins suddenly appeared from behind.


    "What the-?!"


    "Why from the back!"


    "The back door must have been breached...!"


    Torkel gritted his teeth as he shouted.


    As he had feared, when the front defense held firm, the goblins concentrated their attack on the back door.


    Even though the members of the Leprosy Extermination Squad defending it were skilled heroes, they couldn''t last long with injuries and inadequate equipment.


    In the end, all four of them resisted to the last and met their fate.


    Then, through the breached back door, goblins poured in and attacked the main door defenders from behind.


    "We must retreat, retreat!"


    In the face of being surrounded on both sides, fighting was no longer an option. Torkel, having no choice but to abandon the defense of the main door, shouted.


    "Inside the building! Hurry!"


    The survivors barely managed to break through and retreated into the temple.


    After closing and locking the door, Torkel, barricading the entrance with obstacles, cried out.


    "Block the windows, gather everyone in one place! Immediately!"


    But there was no need to gather people.


    Everyone was already huddled in the central hall''s corridor, trembling and praying.


    Soldiers too injured to fight, priests without combat skills, all were shaking before the imminent death, praying to the goddess.


    "..."


    Outside, the goblins were fiercely howling and straining to open the locked doors, but inside the temple, there was silence.


    Clang!


    Unable to block the last arrow, the shield magic faded,


    Thud...!


    An arrow lodged itself in the priest''s robe.


    Margarita quietly collapsed without a groan.


    While other soldiers rushed and killed the goblin archers, Torkel cradled the fallen Margarita in his arms.


    The priests tried to heal her, but the arrow had hit a critical spot, tearing through her left chest.


    When the healing magic failed, the priests shook their heads slightly.


    "Why?"


    Torkel genuinely couldn''t understand and asked.


    "Why, for someone like me? Why did you...?"


    "I am a priest, and you are a patient."


    With blood-soaked lips, Margarita struggled to answer.


    "To save a patient... we do whatever it takes, that''s who we are..."


    "But I am a loathsome, filthy leper... Why would you do this for someone like me..."


    "You and I, we are all the same."


    Margarita''s voice rapidly faded.


    "We''re all just pitiful lives struggling to survive in this terrible world..."


    Margarita lifted her blurry eyes.


    In the obscuring world, the statue of the goddess looked down at her.


    "...Torkel. What face did the goddess you saw for the first time have?"


    Torkel answered with a heavy voice.


    "She had a face like she was looking at something very sad and pitiful."


    "That''s how you see yourself."


    "Excuse me?"


    "From my view, the goddess..."


    A smile flickered across Margarita''s lips.


    "...is smiling very brightly..."


    "..."


    "I wish you could see this smile too..."


    Margarita slowly closed her eyes.


    And then she breathed no more.


    "..."


    Torkel gently laid her body on the ground.


    He picked up the kitchen knife he had set down and tied the table back to his left arm.


    "The last prayer has already been said."


    And it was a luxury like no other in his life the saintess had held his hand and prayed with him.


    "So now... there''s only struggling until the end left to do."


    Hearing his words, the injured soldiers and priests crouched in front of the goddess statue began to rise one by one.


    They all had heard the conversation between Margarita and Torkel. And they had all witnessed her death.


    No more words were needed. People ended their final prayers and grabbed something in their hands.


    For the last struggle.


    If this was all they could do in this terrible world, then willingly.


    Thud! Thump! Thud...!


    The temple''s door shook as if it would break apart at any moment.


    With their final resolve strengthened, Torkel at the forefront, everyone was preparing for the decisive battle when-


    Tatatatatata...


    A low, rhythmic sound began to echo from afar.


    At first, they tried to dismiss it as the din of battle, but the sound gradually grew louder and closer. Torkel glanced upward, puzzled.


    ''What is that? A mechanical sound?''


    Then, right above the temple, the source of the sound came to a halt-


    Dududududu-!


    It emitted an ear-splitting firing noise.


    Everyone inside the temple panicked and pressed themselves to the floor.


    The terrible roar and vibration continued for a while.


    The sound of bullets whizzing, the ground being torn apart, and the goblins'' screams were so loud they were deafening.


    After a while, the roaring stopped. Torkel realized that all signs of the goblins at the door had vanished.


    Creak. Clank.


    Torkel carefully removed the obstacles at the door, unlocked it, and looked outside.


    "?!"


    The goblins that had been swarming the entrance of the temple were all reduced to pieces of meat. The ground was littered with bullet marks.


    "...What is this?"


    Confused, Torkel looked up at the sky, which was turning red as evening approached.


    Then his eyes widened.


    "That''s...!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Elize was a standout wherever she went.


    A young woman in maid''s attire, carrying a large coffin on her back.


    Moreover, she drew countless swords from that coffin to slaughter her enemies, and her distinctive metallic blue eyes shot piercing glares.


    But in this battle, Elize didn''t take the front lines, instead, she concealed her presence. She stayed strictly in a support role for her allies, remaining in the rear.


    As the battle became longer and more grueling, and when the strength of her comrades waned, she knew her role was to protect Ash to the very end.


    - No matter what happens, ensure His Highness the Prince is safe.


    Just as Serenade, Elize''s master, had earnestly instructed.


    Elize didn''t forget her inherent purpose and, therefore, could exert herself in this situation.


    Whoosh! Thunk!


    South of Crossroad. The plains in front of the city walls.


    The gray magical fortress summoned by Ash.


    Standing at its edge, Elize gracefully swung the two long swords in her hands.


    The goblins impaled by the trajectory of her blades spewed blood like fountains before collapsing to the ground.


    After displaying her smooth sword dance, Elize glanced around.


    Boom... Boom...


    It felt like the end of the world.


    The walls of Crossroad were crumbling and burning, and through the gaps, goblins poured endlessly into the city.


    Still, thousands of goblins remained on these plains, surrounding the gray magical fortress.


    The fortress erected by Ash''s magic was sturdy, but those atop it were growing weary.


    Both heroes and soldiers were exhausted from the day-long intense battle.


    Their bodies were covered in the blood of monsters and minor injuries, and their weapons and supplies were rapidly depleting.


    Kuilan, Verdandi, Dusk Bringar, even Lucas, all looked exhausted and pale, gasping for breath.


    "Kyaha... Hahah..."


    Even the summoned Troll King, who fought alone outside the fortress, had fallen.


    Initially not having the abnormal healing specs like her original body, she was eventually subdued and fell to the ground, pierced by hundreds of swords and spears.


    Creak!


    Screech!


    Regardless of the humans'' situation, the goblins kept swarming in relentlessly.


    A faint despair flickered across everyone''s faces.


    Out of the 50,000 goblins that marched from the Black Lake, a staggering 40,000 had been killed. They kept killing, over and over.


    But the remaining 10,000 were enough to ravage Crossroad.


    "It''s my fault."


    Ash murmured. Elize glanced at the prince.


    "My small mistakes, rolling like a tiny snowball... led to this outcome."


    "..."


    "I could have annihilated them more efficiently, with less damage... but because of my mistakes..."


    Ash was in bad shape. He still couldn''t properly hold himself up and continued to cough up blood.


    It was clearly an overexertion. He had used up his physical and mental strength in battling the enemy leader, and then forced himself to summon the fortress twice.


    Yet even in such a state, Ash struggled to stand. Elize quietly admonished him.


    "Your Highness. Please rest a bit more. It''s not yet time for you to step forward."


    "If I don''t step in, more people will die."


    Ash, with haggard eyes, looked at the burning city.


    "People are dying because of me..."


    That''s when Elize saw it.


    The burden that Ash carried on his shoulders.


    He was blaming himself for the deaths of those lost in the battle.


    Carrying the weight of hundreds, thousands of lives on his shoulders, staggering but enduring.


    "..."


    Elize had no intention of lightening his load.


    It wasn''t her role.


    "If there are people who died because of His Highness."


    Just maybe.


    She was merely being honest.


    "There are also people who survived thanks to Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Just as Your Highness can''t forget those who died, those who survived can''t forget what you''ve given them."


    Elize''s dry voice resonated clearly around.


    Kuilan wiped the sweat off his chin and stood up on his knees.


    Next, a man with sun-kissed skin and a turban, riding a camel, stepped forward.


    "Descendant of the fallen Western Kingdom, the nomadic tribe ''Mirage''. 200 warriors."


    The man''s deep eyes, glaring at the goblins, were filled with bitter hatred.


    "We''ve read your call for support, young lord of Crossroad. We can''t miss out on killing those Greenskins. Count us in."


    One after another, the leaders of various forces stepped forward and exclaimed.


    "From the Barony of Vientina! 50 private soldiers! Joining the fight!"


    "From the County of Malia too! 80 private soldiers! We''ll join!"


    "From the eastern end! The port city of Sandend! 100 marines!"


    "From the Merchant Guild as well! Here to repay the devotion of the monster front!"


    "We must repay the kindness Crossroad has shown us!"


    "We can''t let the goblins overrun Crossroad!"


    And then,


    Takatak. Takatak.


    A woman with light green hair, riding a giant deer, appeared.


    "I received your letter, Prince Ash."


    The woman, wearing a white branch crown, had long ears, and under her eyes were four teardrop-shaped, diamond-like marks.


    "I came to have a heart-to-heart talk with you, but I didn''t expect such a spectacle. Had you requested reinforcements from the beginning, I would have brought more troops..."


    The elf woman stretched out her arm.


    "Queen Skuld of the Elves, from the Elf Autonomous Region, 50 Fairy Scouts! Joining the battle!"


    And lastly,


    Warriors with muscular builds and pale complexions, dressed in white fur, appeared riding wolves.


    A girl with ivory hair at the forefront showed a grin.


    "Are we the only ones from the north? ...Yun Ariane, the Second Princess of the Ariane Kingdom! Ariane Kingdom warriors, 100 men! Joining the fight!"


    Yun, the Ariane princess who almost married Ash, squinted her bright yellow eyes and waved her hand.


    "I came to see you since I was nearby, my former betrothed."


    People were lined up against the sunset.


    At the sudden appearance of the reinforcements, people raised their arms and cheered, while the goblins were confused and didn''t know what to do.


    "..."


    Ash looked in disbelief at the scene on the western hill.


    When he sent the call for support, he thought no one would respond.


    Yet from all over the world, people had gathered to help them... so many of them.


    "Crossroad''s relief troops, a total of 1,800 men!"


    "Joining the battle!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Kill the goblins-!"


    "Support the monster front-!"


    Soldiers on horses, camels, deer, and wolves shouted various cries as they rushed down from the western hill.


    And the support troops didn''t end there.


    Takatak! Takatak! Takatak!


    From the south,


    Along the path the goblins had taken, troops riding skeletal warhorses appeared.


    At first, the soldiers tensed up, thinking they were enemy forces, but they were not. It was people riding the skeletal horses.


    "Sorry for being late, Your Highness! My monster legion couldn''t use the gate, so we had to come all by land...!"


    It was Jackal, who had led the monsters he had tamed, including the skeletal warhorses.


    And those who came with Jackal, riding the skeletal warhorses, were adventurers from the Lake Kingdom Base Camp.


    "Sorry, Ash. We purposely followed them by land to hit the rear of the advancing enemy, but the troops they left behind slowed us down as we had to deal with them."


    Nameless clicked her tongue and adjusted her sword, while Kellibey hefted her hammer in her hand.


    "But thanks to that, we were able to rescue someone."


    "..."


    Sitting behind Kellibey, wrapped in a blanket, was Lilly.


    She had been isolated at the forward base and was rescued by the people from the Base Camp.


    Lilly bowed her head to Ash. Ash pressed his lips together and nodded back in response.


    Kellibey thrust her hammer forward and shouted.


    "Alright! Let''s get energized and clean up those goblins-!"


    "Here we go! Let''s go-!"


    "Save Crossroad-!"


    Dududududu-!


    From the south and the west, those who had gathered to protect Crossroad, regardless of their race or affiliation, rushed forward.


    And they plunged into the green wave of monsters.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    The battle had ended.


    It wasn''t until a week had passed that the defensive battle finally concluded.


    The goblins in the southern plains were quickly dealt with thanks to the reinforcements, but it took some time to completely clear out the goblins that had burrowed into Crossroad City.


    Brutal street fighting unfolded within the city, and it took three days to mostly wrap things up.


    An additional four days were required to hunt down and kill every last goblin hiding in every nook and cranny, triggering the system message announcing the end of the defensive battle. In total, it took a week.


    "..."


    Standing atop the city walls, I quietly surveyed the chaos that had become of the city.


    Thousands of goblin corpses still littered the city. The destruction they had caused to the city''s infrastructure was immeasurable.


    As I looked over the city, stained with ash and greenish blood, my teeth clenched in devastation.


    Could this damage ever be repaired?


    "People are resilient," Evangeline, who had come to stand beside me, said.


    "The people of Crossroad are stubbornly tenacious."


    "..."


    "They''ll overcome this too, just like they always have."


    Rumors of the battle''s end must have spread, as citizens we had evacuated began to return one by one.


    And without being asked, these returning people began clearing away the goblin corpses and cleaning the city, stained with their blood.


    From one corner of the city, people silently started sweating as they began the reconstruction. I watched this scene in a daze.


    The broken city can be fixed.


    But the lost lives... can never be returned.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Lucas, who had come with Evangeline, responded. I asked quietly.


    "How goes the compilation of the casualty list?"


    "We''ve just finished it, my Lord. Would you like to see it?"


    "...Yes."


    Lucas handed me a thick file with a formal posture. I took it and began flipping through the pages, scanning the names.


    The only sound atop the silent city walls was the rustling of paper as I turned the pages.


    My knights waited patiently as I reviewed each name.


    Having finished verifying all the names, I closed the file.


    22 heroes.


    488 soldiers.


    That was the count of the dead, and the number of wounded was far greater. It would be quicker to count those who weren''t injured.


    How many of the injured could return to the front lines?


    "We''ve lost... so much."


    I raised my hand to cover my eyes.


    Monsters are considered annihilated only when the last one is killed.


    But Crossroad is different. We must continue to fight and therefore must approach this from a military perspective.


    In military terms, a unit is considered annihilated when it loses 20% of its strength.


    We lost 500 out of 2,500. Moreover, the casualty rate among key hero characters far exceeded 20%.


    The city walls have collapsed, the soldiers are severely depleted, and the city itself is in shambles.


    Militarily, we might as well have been annihilated in this battle. The damage is that extensive.


    "If the reinforcements hadn''t arrived, it would have been the end for us."


    We barely managed to win because the reinforcements, whose arrival was uncertain, eventually came.


    Had they not arrived, the losses would have been far greater.


    In other words, this victory was almost a stroke of luck.


    Strategies should be executed with certainty. But the measures I had prepared failed to deal a fatal blow to the enemy, and we nearly faced defeat.


    "This victory... it''s just due to luck. Just luck..."


    As I muttered, a refreshing voice reached my ears.


    "Do you need to blame yourself so, Commander of the Monster Front?"


    I looked up to see a girl with ivory skin approaching along the city wall.


    She was leading warriors from the Northern Kingdom, clad in leather armor adorned with white animal fur.


    "Wasn''t it none other than you who summoned that relief force?"


    "..."


    "Your efforts have led to this outcome. It''s too clear to simply attribute to luck, the chain of cause and effect you''ve built up, isn''t it?"


    I called out her name.


    "Princess Yun."


    "In the Imperial Capital, you strutted around like a confident tiger, but now you''re more like a wounded wildcat, Prince Ash."


    Ariane Kingdom''s second princess, Yun Ariane, shouldering a large axe and showcasing well-muscled arms, came to a stop before me.


    "This side of you has its charm, but the you who smiled arrogantly as if you knew everything... was more impressive."


    "You look better now than you did at the party."


    She had swapped her party dress for a leather armor that clearly revealed her abs.


    Her distinctive Northern fair skin was splattered with green goblin blood.


    She had stood out among the relief forces, both for her ferocity in battle and her high status, naturally taking on the role of their representative.


    That must be why she had come to see me now.


    "Do you have some business?"


    "Now that the battle is over, it''s time for the relief forces to disband."


    ***


    After promising suitable rewards to the leaders of each relief force and generously distributing the goblin magic stones extracted this time based on their contributions, I liberally issued promissory notes in the name of the Third Prince for the favors rendered.


    Those with this as their main objective beamed and shook hands with me repeatedly.


    It was decided to bury the bodies of the relief force members who died in battle here. The wounded would also be treated here before being sent back.


    After enduring such tedious and ritualistic conversations and meetings, it was almost night before I could finally leave the conference room.


    ''Politics is a nauseating affair.''


    I exhaled a tired sigh.


    But, dreadful as politics may be, it''s better than war.


    "..."


    I stepped out to the west side of the city.


    At the western burial grounds, the bodies of the deceased were still being laid to rest in coffins.


    Since there was no time for formal funerals, the bodies were being collected for each to perform their rites.


    On the hill dyed with the red sunset, the living silently placed the dead beneath the ground.


    And someone else was watching this scene, apart from me.


    "..."


    It was Lilly.


    Seated in a wheelchair, wrapped in a blanket, Lilly was staring with empty eyes at the newly made graves.


    I didn''t want to move forward. Nor did I have the courage to speak.


    But, I am a commander.


    And also her comrade.


    Therefore, I slowly approached Lilly.


    Even though I made my footsteps heard on purpose, Lilly didnt look at me, continuing to gaze at the graves.


    We silently watched the growing graves together.


    After a while, Lilly spoke.


    "Don''t make a grave for Godhand."


    "...What?"


    "Treat him as missing."


    Lillys thin hand gripped the blanket on her shoulder tightly.


    "We never found his body."


    "..."


    "We searched the forward base thoroughly, but we couldnt recover his body. So."


    She was right.


    We had deployed forces to the forward base to recover the bodies of the dead heroes, but while we found others, we never found Godhands body.


    "He promised."


    Lilly murmured with a dry, parched voice.


    "That he would return before the end of winter."


    "..."


    "It''s still winter. So, the promise is still valid."


    The snow had already stopped.


    Once this dry cold ends, spring will come.


    But Lilly seemed unwilling to let go of this winter. She buried herself deep in the wheelchair, murmuring faintly.


    "I''ll wait... until this winter ends..."


    "..."


    I didnt offer her any consolation.


    I couldnt even if I wanted to.


    After acknowledging her, I silently turned around and walked back into the city. Lilly remained still on the western hill until I returned to the city.


    Until the sunset faded away and even the biting wind ceased.


    Continuously...


    ***


    [STAGE 15 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash (EX)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) plus 45 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - Saintess Margarita (R) plus 20 others <Expand List>


    [Missing Characters]


    - Godhand (SR)


    [Injured Characters]


    - Ash (EX) plus 45 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Goblin Legion Magic Stones: 8270


    - Goblin God-King Magic Core (SSR): 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 3


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Shattered]

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    The next day, those who had come as relief forces began to leave Crossroad one by one.


    "The city-states all want to be of help to Crossroad and Prince Ash."


    Valen, the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance, stroked his impressive beard and gave me a knowing look.


    "I hope we can maintain a constructive relationship in the future."


    "I look forward to working with you, Lord Valen."


    We shook hands firmly. Valen then led his militia out of the city.


    "...Should the monsters stir again, do not hesitate to ask for our support."


    The chieftain of the Mirage, a nomadic tribe from the west, adjusted his turban and said this.


    "The people of the west are born to kill monsters. It brings us joy to slay them, whether they are greenskins or not."


    "I will be sure to contact you again soon, Chieftain."


    He placed his hand on his left chest and bowed slightly.


    It was a Western-style salute, and I returned the gesture in kind.


    The other leaders also came one by one to say goodbye before leading their soldiers away.


    I bid each of them farewell with due politeness.


    Only three forces from the relief army remained.


    The Dragonblood Knights from the Bringar Duchy, the Fairy Scout Troops led by the Elf Queen herself, and the warriors from Princess Yun''s Ariane Kingdom.


    "I can never thank Duchess Bringar enough."


    I nodded at Dusk Bringar standing beside me.


    She had summoned all 500 of her soldiers regrouped in her homeland to Crossroad, and they had been a great help as part of the relief forces.


    To my thanks, Dusk Bringar shrugged her shoulders.


    "Shouldn''t you be more than just thankful? Right now, there are 500 of my soldiers and thousands of my refugees in your territory. Be careful, or you might be devoured by me."


    Dusk Bringar joked with a flash of her sharp teeth. I smiled wryly.


    "I trust that you are not that kind of person, Duchess."


    "Hmph, spineless lad..."


    Muttering, Dusk Bringar rolled her round eyes at me, then suddenly patted my back.


    "There is a saying, ''Victory and defeat are common in war.'' Neither victory nor defeat should overly elate or depress a commander. Always be prepared for what comes next."


    "Really?"


    I thought I had maintained a poker face, but it seems this Dragon Lady saw right through me.


    I smiled wryly again.


    "Thank you for the advice, Duchess."


    "Hmph, it''s not like I said it to be thanked. I just couldn''t stand seeing a young one struggle so much."


    Snorting, Dusk Bringar walked towards her knights.


    "I will go north to fetch the refugees who fled. We''ll see each other again later."


    Dusk Bringar mounted her horse and galloped away with her subordinates.


    Next to approach me was an elf woman, walking calmly with a large stag beside her.


    Queen Skuld.


    She bowed to me demurely with a smile.


    The four teardrop marks under her left eye were strikingly noticeable. I returned her bow.


    "Finally, we can have a calm conversation, Prince Ash."


    "I''ve been looking forward to this too, Your Majesty."


    I hesitated for a moment on how to address her.


    She was the representative of an entire race, much older than me.


    But after the racial war a hundred years ago, elves had been reduced to almost a slave-like status, and it would be ridiculous for me, a prince, to address her too formally...


    Seeing my hesitation, Skuld covered her mouth and laughed.


    "Hehe. I''m just a representative of the elves left in the autonomous district. You can speak to me informally."


    "No, I couldn''t possibly do that... May I address you as ''Your Majesty''?"


    "Of course. Call me as you feel comfortable."


    With a compassionate smile fading, Skuld turned serious.


    "The reason I sought to have this conversation with you is about the future of the world..."


    I was listening intently when Skuld suddenly stopped speaking. She looked past me with wide eyes.


    "...Wait. Just a moment."


    "Yes?"


    "I think I saw something strange..."


    I turned to see what Skuld was looking at.


    "..."


    There, hiding behind a wall in the alley and peeking at us, was... Verdandi...


    "Eek!"


    Having realized our gaze, Verdandi hastily hid further into the alley.


    But, it was too late. We had already seen her.


    Skuld, with her mouth agape, cried out in a surprised tone.


    "Verdandi, sister?!"


    "Aaargh!"


    "Nameless?"


    "If we didn''t help save Crossroad, she threatened to withhold her help in the Lake Kingdom''s exploration... We had no choice. In those lake depths, she''s the only rule."


    I turned around quickly at that and saw Nameless standing there, with Serenade beside her.


    I approached the two, who both brightened upon seeing me.


    "Ash."


    "Your Highness!"


    "Nameless. Serenade. You''ve all worked hard."


    I smiled wearily at the two of them.


    "I''m always in debt to you."


    "Don''t say that. We did it because we wanted to. It''s our pleasure to be of help to you, Your Highness. Please don''t talk about debts."


    Both smiled brightly. Ah, so dazzling...! I even dabbed at the corner of my eyes, pretending to wipe away tears.


    "What were you two talking about?"


    They seemed an unlikely pair. What common topic could they have?


    "We''re both merchants, aren''t we? We found we had some things in common."


    "We were exchanging information that we both need."


    "Ah, right, both of you are merchants."


    One is the only merchant in the Lake Kingdom''s dungeon, and the other runs the world''s largest guild.


    I hadn''t thought of it, but they did have that in common.


    "Anyway, I''m about to head back down to the lake... but Kellibey is like that."


    Kellibey had apparently rolled into the airship''s thruster and was now inside the engine.


    There were thumping and clanging noises coming from inside the airship... What''s he doing?


    Nameless gestured with her chin.


    "I''ll leave Kellibey behind for now, so send him back later."


    "Will do."


    I thanked Nameless again.


    "Thanks, Nameless. For your help. And for rescuing Lilly..."


    As I began to list the things I was thankful for, Nameless raised her hand to stop me.


    "The invasion of monsters from the lake is my Lake Kingdom''s responsibility. In a way, you and your people are paying for the sins we committed. I am the one who should be sorry."


    "..."


    "I am truly sorry for not being able to hold back the monsters properly."


    Then, Nameless gave a faint smile.


    "And, thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For surviving. For not collapsing, for enduring."


    "Not collapsed, eh? Endured..."


    I swallowed my words and looked around at the ravaged city.


    Did Crossroad really not fall? Did we truly endure?


    Am I... still okay?


    "You will continue to overcome these attacks. I believe in you."


    Nameless gave my shoulder a firm squeeze before turning around.


    "Let''s meet again, Ash."


    Nameless, with her robe fluttering, took the lead, followed by the adventurers from the base camp.


    After the adventurers had gone, I slowly turned to look at Serenade.


    "Serenade."


    "Your Highness."


    "Thank you. Truly, for everything."


    From the airship to lobbying for the relief forces, and so much more...


    How can this person be so dedicated to me?


    Words were overflowing within me, but none could make their way out.


    I silently held Serenade''s hand. She shyly smiled at me, about to say something when,


    "Eep!"


    She suddenly shuddered, suppressing a scream.


    "Serenade? What''s wrong?"


    Alarmed, I quickly checked on her and then noticed.


    The bandages wrapped around Serenade''s shoulder and waist, just below her shirt.


    Serenade frantically waved her hands.


    "Do, don''t worry about it! It''s just a few goblin arrows that grazed me during the battle..."


    "..."


    "Really, I''m fine! It''s just a scratch. Elize overreacted a bit, so I ended up bandaged like this..."


    Yet, through the bandages wrapped around her slender arm and waist, bright red blood stains were seeping through.


    Serenade kept smiling and assuring me she was fine, but her voice didn''t seem to reach me properly.


    Inside me, something felt like it was crumbling away.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Serenade is a civilian.


    She is a merchant, not a soldier.


    Civilians should be irrelevant to this mire. Civilians shouldn''t have to brace for death.


    Yet she repaired an airship, a feat not achievable by ordinary means, piloted it to the battlefield herself, and participated in combat, sustaining injuries in the process.


    It was with such excessive help, taken to extremes, that we managed to win.


    "..."


    If the political situation hadn''t turned in favor of me, the Third Prince.


    If the relief forces hadn''t arrived.


    If the adventurers from the Lake Kingdom hadn''t stepped in at Nameless''s request.


    If Serenade, a civilian, hadn''t risked injury to help me...


    It would have been game over for me here.


    Only when I saw the bloodstained bandages on her body did the reality hit me hard.


    My strategies were inadequate.


    Driving numerous comrades to death and even hurting an unrelated civilian like her...


    "Your Highness?"


    Serenade called out to me with a worried voice.


    "Are you okay?"


    "...Yes. I''m fine."


    I forced a smile.


    "Thank you. Just, thank you. Serenade. Please take care until you''re fully recovered..."


    "It''s really just a minor scratch. Don''t worry!"


    Serenade tried to reassure me by waving her arm, but I could tell from the pain on her usually unblemished forehead that it wasnt a mere scratch.


    Nor did I have the heart to point out her pain. Instead, I gestured towards the airship.


    "It might be good to consult Kellibey about repairing the airship. Hes the original designer, after all."


    Sounds of Kellibey rummaging could be heard from the lower part of the airship.


    Serenade gave a wry smile.


    "Our people tried their best, but there were many clumsy parts. Now that we have the original designer, we can fix it better... to be of more help to Your Highness."


    Instead of thanking her again, I just squeezed her hand once more.


    Serenade blushed and smiled gently.


    It hurt.


    Inside, it hurt.


    ***


    I went to the temple.


    This was the real battlefield.


    The wounded overflowed, and there were too few priests.


    The silver lining was that I had amply provided bandages, hemostatics, and potions.


    Other able-bodied mercenaries and civilians volunteered to help.


    I saw Junior and young mages alongside Damien, sweating as they applied medicine to the wounded.


    And in the midst of this chaos, she was absent.


    Margarita.


    The brave woman who would stand fearless before patients, although she often appeared worn out from overwork.


    The R-grade healer who stayed with me until the end in my 742nd game.


    She lost her life to the goblins that had raided the temple.


    Despite the groans of numerous wounded, the temple, missing her scolding voice, felt eerily silent.


    I couldn''t bring myself to enter and just gazed at the scene from outside.


    "...Your Highness."


    A voice called out from beside me. I turned to see.


    A man, wrapped in bandages and wearing a blunt helmet, limped along the temple''s stone wall towards me. I nodded slightly.


    "Torkel."


    "I heard you pushed yourself hard in this battle. Are you alright?"


    I clenched my teeth at his concern.


    Torkel had lost all his party members. The Leprosy Extermination Squad had been wiped out, leaving only their leader.


    I couldn''t begin to imagine how much he was suffering inside.


    Yet, he was asking about my well-being.


    Why?


    What am I to him?


    Wasn''t it due to my failure to establish a proper strategy that your comrades died?


    "...I deeply regret what happened to your comrades."


    I tried to keep my voice steady and emotionless.


    "I will ensure they receive the highest honors and a proper funeral as soon as possible."


    Torkel silently nodded his thanks to me. I couldnt bear to face him any longer and turned back towards the temple.


    "Why did I survive?"


    Torkel, who had come to stand by my side, was looking inside the temple - at the statue of the goddess.


    "The Saintess... she shielded me and lost her life."


    I had already been informed of Margarita''s final moments, so I just listened quietly.


    "I can''t understand it, no matter how much I think about it."


    Torkel''s usually stoic voice began to fill with heat.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better if I had died?"


    "..."


    "Wouldn''t it have been better for the Saintess to live, and for someone like me, a leper, a worthless mercenary, to die?"


    Thump!


    Torkel struck his own chest, shouting out.


    "All I can do is swing a sword with this diseased, numb body of mine! I am nothing more than a detestable mercenary..."


    He was crying.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better for the Saintess, who could have saved so many more lives, to live...?"


    He didnt shed tears or sob.


    But with his gruff voice, hitting his numb chest, he was pouring out his grief.


    "Why did she die, and why am I, who should live longer to spread light in the world... survive?"


    "..."


    "What?"


    "Kill monsters, protect people... Its a noble cause."


    A self-deprecating smile curled at the edge of my lips.


    "But I''ve realized just now. With beautiful ideals alone, you can''t protect people."


    "What do you mean..."


    "Protecting people isn''t about a flag. It''s about a well-sharpened sword. That''s what I''ve learned."


    I looked around Crossroad.


    The south wall, burnt and collapsed.


    And the lives I had caused to be lost.


    "So, that banner is now discarded."


    "...Then what banner will you raise now, Prince Ash?"


    "I''ll still protect people. But."


    I voiced my new resolution.


    "To protect people, if it means having to kill people, I will do so."


    "...And the definition of ''people'' will be decided by you?"


    I silently affirmed. A cold disappointment flickered across Skuld''s face.


    "If it means saving more ''people,'' you could exclude entire races or nations from that definition of ''people.''"


    "..."


    "I guess I was wrong about you."


    Skuld turned away abruptly.


    "You''re just like the other kings after all."


    "..."


    "Consider our conversation never happened."


    Skuld walked away without looking back, towards her soldiers waiting in the distance.


    I watched her leave, and Verdandi cautiously approached me.


    "Prince Ash, are you... okay?"


    "Huh? I''m fine."


    I offered a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go talk with your sister."


    "..."


    "You''ve met again after a hundred years. There must be a lot to talk about. Go ahead."


    Verdandi, with trembling eyes, looked at me, then nodded and ran towards her sister.


    I couldnt understand.


    Why does everyone look at me with such worried eyes?


    My mind is clear, my resolve is firm. Finally, all delusions have vanished.


    I walked along the southern plains. In the middle of the plains, a dirty flag fluttered.


    It was the white flag I had planted using [Imperial Edict].


    Once white and straight, now it was smeared with human red blood and goblin green blood, burning and shedding ash with every gust of wind.


    Like the countless lives lost following this flag. I gripped the shattered flagpole.


    "..."


    In all 742 games, I always threw my characters into death.


    I cast countless subordinates into death without a second thought for the efficient clearance of the game.


    I never questioned this act.


    I was a monster.


    Obsessed with efficiency, knowing nothing but strategies, not seeing people as people, a monster. And that''s why I succeeded in clearing the game.


    - Yes.


    Why did it take me so long to realize? Havent I always known this? Thats why I cleared the game.


    To save more people.


    Someone has to die.


    If reality is such, then command death as efficiently as possible.


    Kill people to save others.


    Why did I ever turn away from such a simple equation?


    Because I was cowardly. Weak. Unprepared as a ruler.


    But now I am ready.


    - So who will decide who dies? Who will command death? Who will bear that burden?


    The voice of the Goblin God-King echoed in my mind.


    - To protect the world, someone must don the skin of a monster, right?


    Yes.


    If killing people can save others.


    Then it must be me.


    I have to command that death.


    "You''re right, Alexander."


    Covering my face with my hand, I laughed bitterly.


    "I have no choice but to."


    Crack!


    I snapped the flagpole I held in my other hand and carelessly threw the flag to the ground.


    - To protect this city, there will come a time when you must sacrifice what is most precious to you.


    The advice given to me long ago by Crossroad''s Margrave suddenly resurfaced in my mind.


    Those words, seeming both prophetic and cursed.


    Now, they have become reality.


    To protect this city.


    To safeguard this world.


    I have decided to abandon what is most precious to me.


    My banner.


    The objective of protecting people...


    I am prepared to give it up.


    To save more lives,


    I must become.


    A monster that devours people.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Evangeline was right. The people of Crossroad were resilient, and the city''s recovery was swift.


    A month had passed since the end of the defensive battle.


    The corpses of the goblins had been thoroughly cleared, leaving no trace, and their spilled blood had been cleaned.


    The returning residents began to resume their lives as before. The walls were being reconstructed, and the city was regaining its usual vibrancy.


    ...But.


    Some wounds never heal.


    Year 650 of the Imperial Calendar. The last day of February.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    Exactly one year since I fell into this world. That was the day the funeral took place.


    Coincidentally, it was also the day to commemorate the soldiers who died during the tutorial stage at the hands of the Black Spider Legion.


    "..."


    In the western part of Crossroad, at the cemetery.


    Surrounded by a cloud of people, I swallowed my words.


    The bodies had long been interred. Priests sprinkled holy water over the graves and blessed the afterlife of the deceased.


    As the choir''s requiem echoed, people wept at the graves of their lost loved ones.


    "..."


    Lilly watched from a distance.


    Godhand''s grave had not been made, as his lover Lilly had wished it.


    His comrades, Burnout and Bodybag, along with Verdandi, who claimed to have been his superior, agreed.


    Thus, Godhand was still officially missing.


    March starts tomorrow.


    Even though it''s officially spring, Lilly was still waiting for Godhand''s return.


    Behind her, Burnout and Bodybag stood silently, looking down at the cemetery.


    I glanced at the three of them before turning away.


    Many people had died, and many mourners had visited, but one grave was particularly crowded.


    It belonged to Margarita.


    Was there anyone in this city who hadn''t been treated by her?


    From minor colds to severe injuries exposing bones, Margarita had treated everyone.


    Suddenly, my left arm throbbed. I grasped it with my right hand.


    Her hands had once bandaged this arm.


    Now, I could never receive her treatment again.


    "I plan to request the central church for a new head priest."


    Damien, who had been beside Margarita''s grave and then approached me, said.


    Damien had been busy for the past month, serving as the acting head priest.


    "With staff reinforcements too. But with the princes'' civil war going on, I''m not sure if we''ll get a proper appointment..."


    "..."


    "Whether a foolish priest willing to walk into this besieged city still exists, I wonder. Ha ha..."


    Damien was right. This was a place only a foolish priest could handle.


    A city constantly at risk of falling to monsters, where one must treat the dying and heavily wounded every day.


    Margarita was an incredibly foolish person.


    Though she constantly complained, she never ran away and fought death at the temple.


    That foolishness will be missed.


    I ruffled Damien''s curly hair quietly. Come to think of it, you''re just as foolish.


    "Just hang in there a little longer until the next head priest arrives."


    "I don''t consider it hard work at all. It''s just..."


    Damien looked at Margarita''s grave and smiled sadly.


    "I realize now how incredible Margarita was. Even with help from other priests, I keep making mistakes, but how did she manage to handle so much work alone..."


    "..."


    We realize the value of something only after losing it. Foolishly, as always.


    I also visited the graves of other heroes and soldiers. While most were crowded with visitors, one area was noticeably empty.


    It was the grave of the Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    In front of the empty grave stood Torkel, alone.


    Quietly approaching, Damien and I stood in front of the grave and paid our respects.


    Torkel glanced at us once, then bowed his head to me and closed his eyes again.


    "Torkel has been volunteering for menial tasks at the temple since then."


    We walked away from the grave of the Leprosy Extermination Squad as Damien spoke.


    "Even when offered easier tasks, he stubbornly insists on taking on the dirtiest jobs that others avoid... Of course, the temple is busy and we''re thankful, but if only he could be a little less hard on himself..."


    Regret tinged Damien''s voice.


    "He doesn''t need to push himself so hard..."


    "..."


    That must be his own way of coping with his grief.


    So, I decided not to stop him. We moved on to the next grave.


    After paying respects at all the newly made graves, the sun was high in the sky.


    The funeral was nearing its end, and it was time for my speech. I ascended the podium.


    Thousands of eyes, like arrows, focused intently on me.


    "..."


    "But I know breaking the banner you''ve pursued is as painful as breaking your own heart."


    I glanced at her.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because I''ve been through it."


    Skuld gave a hollow laugh.


    "I''ve let go of so much just to survive."


    "..."


    "Breaking the banner is extremely difficult at first, but it becomes too easy after the initial break. It''s already broken, after all."


    Skuld''s slender finger touched the center of her chest.


    "Once you start compromising, it becomes an endless journey. You''ll end up living on your knees. Like me."


    "..."


    "One last piece of advice. Even if you give up on everything, make compromises with everything, keep one principle firm in your heart. Without it, you''re living, but not really alive."


    Her advice was sincere and appropriate, but it was too late.


    I had already broken it.


    My banner was already shattered. I had already decided to forsake it.


    I politely bowed in formal gratitude. Skuld reciprocated with an Imperial salute, then leapt onto the deer.


    Watching the elves fade into the distance, I turned around.


    It was time to do what needed to be done.


    ***


    I headed into Crossroad''s city center with Lucas and the soldiers.


    Lucas, who had looked gloomy throughout the funeral, began to express his concerns in a worried tone as soon as he joined me.


    "Lord. The next defense battle is approaching... but the walls of Crossroad, let alone the recovery of the forward base, have not been completed."


    "..."


    "Most of the teleport gates we installed along the monster''s path have been destroyed as well. This makes guerrilla tactics difficult to employ. I''m at a loss as to how you plan to conduct the defense battle without sharing any strategy with us..."


    It has been over a month since the last defense battle ended.


    The next stage is coming soon. However, the repairs of the defensive facilities are not yet complete, and the healing of the wounded soldiers is still underway. The recruitment of new soldiers is slow too.


    Despite this situation, its natural for Lucas to be worried since I remain composed.


    "Dont worry, Lucas."


    I grinned.


    "I have something prepared. Right here."


    "Here is...?"


    I stopped walking in front of a place blocked by thick iron bars.


    It was the central prison of Crossroad. The guards at the entrance stepped aside, clearing the way.


    Lucas looked at the prison with a puzzled expression.


    "You have something prepared? Inside this prison...?"


    "Yes."


    I led the way inside. Lucas followed me cautiously.


    And then, in the deepest part of the prison, in front of a large cell, Lucass eyes widened in shock.


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    "What is this? Why are you attaching this to our bodies!"


    "Please save me! Save me, Your Highness! Please!"


    Four prisoners were screaming, tied up.


    These were the four members of the Aegis Special Forces captured during the recent special task force infiltration incident.


    They were bound tightly, with a magic core included in the explosive device, and a large amount of explosives connected to their bodies.


    "Do you know where, after the temple, the goblins swarmed to during the last goblin invasion?"


    "Could it be..."


    "Yes. It was this prison. The goblins came swarming in to kill these prisoners hidden behind sturdy iron bars, but ironically, the strong bars saved them all."


    I casually sat down on a chair placed in front of the cell.


    "Just watching that scene, I thought of an easy way to kill the monsters."


    "..."


    "The basic principle of monster behavior is simple. They attack the nearest human."


    I stretched my legs and kicked the cell''s iron bars hard. The prisoners screamed and collapsed to the ground.


    "So what if we throw human bombs, draped in explosive devices, into sturdy metal cages in front of the monster horde?"


    "..."


    "Like monkeys trying to lick the flesh inside a shell, the monsters will swarm around the metal cages. At that moment, boom!"


    I mimicked an explosion with my hands.


    "It will deal massive damage to the swarming creatures, like ants. Completely efficient."


    "..."


    "This is not all. This is just a primitive trap. If this test succeeds, we can adapt this method..."


    "Lord."


    Lucas called me gravely.


    Turning around, I saw Lucas shaking his head heavily, his face pale.


    "...This is not your way, Lord."

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    "No, think about it, Lucas."


    I opened my mouth with a smile.


    "It''s not just about simple self-destruction. If we use these guys as targets, the monsters will be effectively lured in, and its efficient for us to concentrate our crossfire."


    "..."


    "Is that all? Imagine dropping these prisoners behind the monsters. We can reverse their direction of advance. We can even control the speed of their advance!"


    "..."


    "The applications are endless! Just think about how efficient it is that ''just one person can lure the monsters without fail.''"


    "Lord."


    Lucas, who usually never interrupts me, cut in this time.


    "It''s not about efficiency, is it?"


    "..."


    "Treating human lives as expendables to be used and discarded. This is... not like you, Lord."


    "What''s the difference?"


    I smirked, tilting one corner of my mouth and glared at Lucas.


    "Whether we treat human lives as expendables or value them, the result is the same. Over five hundred died in this battle alone. If you include the casualties of the relief troops, its over six hundred. The number of injured is countless. All died or were injured fighting as per my orders."


    "..."T/his chapter is updated by


    "In any case, people die fighting the monsters. So why not use those who deserve to die? It will save others who need not die. Isnt that right?"


    "Those who deserve to die?"


    "Yes, look at these bastards."


    I gestured towards the prisoners shivering behind the iron bars.


    "These are the damn special forces bastards who tried to kidnap me and destroy Crossroad."


    "..."


    "Their comrades tried to kill us and ended up dead. These four lucky bastards have been living in luxury in prison. Dont they deserve to die?"


    "These men surrendered. They were support in the Aegis Special Forces Team 1, not directly harming our frontline."


    Lucas countered me with a calm voice.


    "You know that many of the special forces were conscripted against their will and forced to follow orders. The Shadow Squad, who dedicated themselves to our frontline, also came from the special forces."


    "..."


    "They were just following orders as members of the special forces. As prisoners, they deserve to be dealt with according to military law for their wrongdoings."


    "Lucas."


    I declared shortly.


    "I am the law here. I am the principle and the rule of this place."


    "..."


    "I am the commander holding the power of life and death over this monster front. I judged that these bastards deserve to be executed, and so I decided their method of execution as ''monster bait.''"


    Lucas briefly eyed the prisoners inside the iron bars.


    "Let''s assume, for argument''s sake, that these people deserve to die. And let''s assume your ''new method'' is very efficient."


    Lucas looked back at me with his intense blue eyes.


    "What about after? When there are no more prisoners to use, what will you do?"


    "..."


    "Will you sentence to death those who are not deserving of it? A neighboring country''s envoy caught on suspicion of espionage, a soldier who broke military discipline by drinking, a petty thief who stole bread because he was hungry, will you kill them all?"


    "..."


    "What are the criteria for those who deserve to die and those who need not die? Are you saying you will decide all of that, Lord?"


    Eventually.


    Just like the other three fronts of the Empire had done.


    "Are you planning to maintain this front by differentiating and selecting people, thus burning those not chosen by the Lord?"


    "For those we must protect, we kill those deemed unnecessary."


    This monster frontline too, will walk the same path.


    I didn''t deny it. Lucas shook his head slightly.


    "Lord. There is no one in this world who wishes to die. But if someone must die, it should be a choice made by their own will."


    "...Are you saying then. That all my people who have died so far... died of their own free will?"


    I asked with a sneer,


    "I do not know if that is true for everyone."


    Lucas replied with a serious face, slowly nodding.


    "But at least I am fighting and risking my life of my own free will."


    "..."


    "And the reason I willingly risk my life is that here on this monster frontline... and in the flag you, Lord, have raised, there is something more meaningful than mere survival."


    Lucas took a step towards me.


    "Who made the soldiers here believe they were fighting for something more noble and dignified, not just for mercenary money? It was you, Lord."


    One more step.


    "You declared independence from the Imperial Family because this monster frontline is a place to protect not just a specific nation but all people of the world. That was also you, Lord!"


    Junior spoke with a tone of genuine regret.


    "For not being able to alleviate your burden during all this suffering... I''m sorry."


    "..."


    I stared blankly at Junior being led away.


    Then Damien approached me.


    "Your Highness."


    Struggling to find words, Damien lifted his hand in front of my chest,


    "Be healed, be healed..."


    He uttered these words, swirling his hand in a circle.


    Damien''s hand, imbued with holy power, left a white trail in the empty air.


    I laughed involuntarily at the absurdity.


    My body had no injuries.


    I wasn''t in pain anywhere.


    ***


    The next defense battle.


    The day the monsters were expected to emerge from the Black Lake. Morning.


    Since all the heroes refused to follow my orders, I had no choice but to lead the soldiers out myself, taking four prisoners in a wagon reinforced with sturdy iron bars.


    We arrived at the forward base through the teleport gate.


    The outer walls were still in a sorry state, incomplete, with only one newly constructed gate standing alone.


    Today''s objective was not to annihilate the monsters.


    It was a practical test of the human bait-cum-bombs.


    The four prisoners, each in an iron-barred wagon, were to be positioned at strategic points in front of the base to test their lure and killing power.


    Looking at the stage information display, I said,


    "We have some time before they appear."


    The monsters were expected to emerge around noon. It was still early morning, so there was time.


    "Everyone, take a break and have some food."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    At my command, the soldiers began to relax and settle down around the base, distributing simple meals brought from Crossroad.


    I too slowly chewed on a sandwich with smoked ham and cheese between bread slices. Both the ham and cheese, being preserved food, were disgustingly salty.


    Then a soldier approached and asked,


    "Your Highness?"


    "What is it?"


    "Should we also provide meals for the prisoners?"


    "..."


    "You know, it''s customary to give a proper meal to those sentenced to death before their execution."


    I snorted. This world had such needless compassion.


    Despite my reluctance, I wasn''t so callous as to deny a final meal to those about to die.


    I nodded, and I saw the soldiers managing the prisoners push sandwiches through the bars.


    With explosives and detonators strung all over their bodies, the four prisoners took the sandwiches with gaunt faces.


    The cries for mercy had ceased, and the four resigned prisoners were now idly chatting.


    "Hey, look over there. The flowers have bloomed."


    One of the prisoners gestured with his chin. The others followed suit, turning their gaze.


    Next to the forward base, a forest and field unfolded. The ashen plants that had laid barren all winter were now holding buds.


    It''s still chilly out.


    Among them, one eager bud was blossoming, revealing its pink petals.


    "Eating with the flowers in view, doesn''t it remind you of that time?"


    "When? The Imperial Capital''s spring festival?"


    "Yeah. In front of your house, under that fence bursting with magnolias and forsythias, we spread out a mat and..."


    "Ended up all passed out from drinking, and a thief swiped our bags?"


    "Damn... Hey, how many years ago was that?"


    "That was really fun."


    "Fun my foot, my first paycheck was in that bag!"


    One of the laughing prisoners muttered while looking at the petals.


    "It''s spring."


    "Indeed."


    "Nice weather today..."


    As I listened to their conversation, I silently chewed on my sandwich.


    "..."


    Salty.


    The sandwich was terribly salty.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Throughout this time, I''ve always been in contemplation.


    What''s right and wrong. Whether my choices are indeed just.


    To ponder, hesitate, and agonize... meant I was still human.


    But no longer.


    Contemplation is but a luxury. Hesitation, in the face of monsters, is nothing but poison.


    My enemies are wrong for merely existing in this world. Thus, I shall decree them as entities to be eradicated and oppressed. And so, I will kill them with my own hands.


    When I changed my mind, the world seemed so simple and straightforward.


    Intuitive and plain.


    "..."


    The simple world above was bathed in the light of spring.


    The feel of the cool spring air, the pink buds dangling at the tips of branches, the fresh scent of new sprouts, the taste of water droplets lingering in my mouth...


    I turned my eyes away from the world, emitting myriad colors like a prism.


    I repeat today''s tasks in my mind.


    When the monster arrives, test the new bait...


    Just that and nothing more.


    ***


    "..."


    Several hours have passed killing time at the forward base.


    Confused, I pulled out the pocket watch and checked the time.


    "...What."


    It should''ve been about time for the monsters to appear.


    The surface of the Black Lake was calm.


    I furrowed my brows and surveyed the lake.


    What? Did they use a Dark Event to change the appearance time? But even in this stage, the Dark Event was skipped...


    Perplexed, I opened the system window to check the enemy information. And then.


    "...?"


    I noticed something odd.


    The number of enemies displayed in the system window had drastically decreased from the initial count, and it was still dropping rapidly...


    "What''s going on...?"


    Alarmed, I sprang to my feet.


    What''s happening beneath the lake?


    Flash!


    Just then, the teleport gate installed at the forward base emitted light, and a soldier rushed out.


    "Your Highness, I have a report!"


    "What''s happening? I said unless it''s an emergency, no dispatching during the defense."


    "It''s an escape!"


    I turned to the soldier in disbelief as he continued.


    "The individuals, including Sir Lucas, who were imprisoned in the central prison... We believe they escaped about an hour ago!"


    "What?"


    "The jail guards were all incapacitated, it took time to report...!"


    I stood there, dumbfounded.


    But what followed was even more astounding.


    "Along with Duchess Dusk Bringar, your direct party members stormed the jail and freed Sir Lucas and the others."


    "...Now they''re all openly defying me."


    I rubbed my aching forehead and asked through gritted teeth.


    "Where did the escapees go?"


    "That''s... After arming themselves, they all... disappeared through the teleport gate."


    "..."


    All my heroic parties under my command used the gate and went somewhere?


    Where on earth did they all go...


    "...Wait."


    I quickly glanced at the system window.


    The rapidly declining number of enemy monsters caught my eye. I gasped softly.


    "Could it be..."


    ***


    And it turned out to be true.


    A few hours later, after the monster count in the stage enemy info window dropped to 0.


    Flash!


    Through the teleport gate installed at the forward base, my heroic parties appeared.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Junior. Kuilan and the Penal Squad. Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights. Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers.


    They were all drenched in monster blood, with minor injuries all over. But their faces were resolute.


    "..."


    I crossed my arms and glared at the heroes lining up before me. Once everyone was in place, I asked in disbelief.


    "What is this all about?"


    Lucas, standing at the forefront, reported.


    "I''ve heard that Nameless of the Lake Kingdom always stands alone against the monster horde. It''s said that the monsters that she fails to stop spill out of the lake, invading humanity."


    "And so?"


    "So, in cooperation with Nameless, we killed all the monsters that overflowed before they could leave the lake."


    "Why?"


    "..."


    "We''ll all be shattered to pieces..."


    Watching me, Serenade gently took my hand again and smiled.


    "If we''re torn to shreds, then we''ll live torn to shreds."


    ...What?


    "If we''re shattered to pieces, then we''ll live shattered."


    "What are you..."


    "Your Highness. Don''t fear getting hurt."


    I stared blankly at Serenade. She smiled gently.


    "Nobody can win every battle. What''s important is to rise above our wounds, to keep walking without giving up."


    "..."


    "It''s okay to be battered. It''s okay to be broken. Whatever form you take, I love you."


    Serenade reached out and gently caressed my cheek.


    "As long as you don''t lose your heart, even if torn a thousand ways, you are still you."


    "..."


    "Everyone is trying to stop you because you''re about to abandon your heart."


    Serenade shook her head slightly.


    "Don''t do that."


    Lost for words, I just looked at her as she softly whispered with a bittersweet expression.


    "Don''t let go of your heart... your inner banner, Your Highness."


    ***


    ...


    My memory flickers.


    When I became aware of my blurred consciousness, I was walking through the back alleys of Crossroad.


    For some reason, I felt compelled to meet Nameless. Staggering, I headed towards the teleport gate at the lord''s mansion.


    The influence of alcohol swirled in my head, echoing people''s words.


    - This isn''t your way, Your Highness.


    - This isn''t the path you should take, senior.


    - This isn''t like you.


    - Because you''re about to abandon your own heart, Your Highness.


    My way?


    My path?


    My essence?


    My heart?


    Damn it, what even is ''me''?


    Am I...


    A player?


    A tyrant?


    A monster?


    Am I...


    A classic culture buff?


    Ash?


    Or what? What exactly?


    What did I want to do?


    In this world, for what...


    - Bro!


    ...was I fighting?


    The teleport gate''s magic stone came into view. I reached out and activated it.


    Magical light exploded, opening a portal before me. I stumbled and threw myself into it.


    Then,


    [The player''s existence is uncertain.]


    [System use is unavailable.]


    A different, sticky darkness unfolded before me, unlike the usual flash.


    [Player''s existence unconfirmed. Retrying...]


    [Player''s existence verification failed. Retrying...]


    [Player''s existence verification failed. Retrying...]


    With a series of beeping warnings, a bright red system window filled my vision, and it hit me.


    Granny Coco''s words.


    - Entering another world isn''t the hard part. The real challenge is returning to reality.


    - You must hold on to the light of ''self'', like a beacon, to resurface to this reality.


    - Sometimes, those who aren''t sure of who they are disappear during teleportation. They lose the beacon''s light and drift away.


    A sneer crossed my lips.


    "Damn it..."


    [Existence verification failed.]


    That message flashed before my eyes for the last time, and then,


    Splash...!


    With a sensation of being swept away by turbulent currents,


    I sank into pitch-black darkness...


    Submerged into the far side of oblivion.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    I don''t have particularly fond memories of my childhood.


    I was born to a poet father and a singer mother.


    They met in a jazz bar and fell in love at first sight. It sounds romantic, but reality is often less glamorous.


    My father was a poet. More accurately, an aspiring poet.


    He spent his life writing poetry, sending bundles of manuscripts to newspapers and magazines every spring, but never received favorable responses.


    Frankly, my father lacked talent.


    My mother was a singer. An obscure one, performing old pop songs in jazz bars.


    After each performance, she''d spend the small envelope of cash she earned that day, lacking any concept of savings.


    Or, more precisely, any economic sense at all.


    Their meeting might have been romantic, but the married couple was always poor.


    Born in the first year of their marriage, I too lived in poverty.


    My father wanted me to write poetry.


    So, he made me read all sorts of old poems.


    In his musty attic, filled with poetry books, I memorized and copied ancient verses.


    My mother wanted me to make good money.


    So, she pushed me to study.


    Somehow finding the funds in our meager budget, she sent me to academies and private tutors from a young age.


    Both seemed to hope that I would succeed in the areas where they lacked talent.


    Regrettably, I had neither a talent for poetry nor for academics.


    I was just an ordinary kid who loved video games.


    I picked up an old game console thrown away by a neighbor and, secretly from my parents, connected it to a low-quality CRT TV, playing games all night with my eyes glued to the screen.


    I still remember the opening of that game.


    On the pixelated screen, the sun rose... and the hero, bathed in sunlight, lifted a sacred sword above his head.


    Then the text appeared.


    - PRESS START


    - Insert A Coin To Continue


    It was thousands of times more enjoyable than the tedious task of writing poetry or the studies that hardly stuck in my dull mind.


    That old console was the only escape from my frustrating childhood.


    That escape ended when my parents smashed and threw away the console.


    ***


    As I grew older and it became clear I had no talent for poetry or studies, my parents'' obsession only deepened.


    Their belief was that with enough effort, anything could be overcome.


    After school, I had no time to breathe; I was immediately caught up in writing and memorizing poetry, and then studying.


    I had no real friends.


    With no time to socialize, my life was a back-and-forth between home and school.


    When I became a high school student, my parents began to argue, typically like this:


    - Our child must be raised as a poet. He needs to win awards while in the teens. Let''s focus on poetry now.


    - What are you talking about? We should send our child to a prestigious university in Seoul. Forget poetry, concentrate on studies.


    They fought like this every night.


    Isn''t it ironic?


    Counting chickens before they hatch it was exactly like that.


    My poetry never won any awards, and my grades barely kept me in the upper ranks of my school.


    Half my day was spent on poetry, the other half on studies, and this was the result.


    ...


    Three years passed. My high school life ended.


    My poetry still hadn''t won any awards.


    And I botched my college entrance exams.


    ***


    My parents divorced when I was preparing for my third attempt at the university entrance exams.


    Unable to overcome financial struggles, they separated.


    And then, finally, they let go of their expectations for me. Or rather, they gave up.


    While preparing for my third university entrance exam, I worked part-time jobs and lived in a tiny room. Eventually, I managed to get into a decent national university as a scholarship student for three years.


    It was a major unrelated to poetry, with good job prospects. At this point, my father declared he was cutting ties with me.


    He must have wanted me to pursue a field related to poetry. My mother was overjoyed.


    After completing my military service and graduating from university with intense effort, I miraculously landed a job at a well-known conglomerate.


    My mother embraced me, crying tears of joy.


    She exclaimed how she always knew I could do it, that I was a child who always delivered...


    My father didnt answer my calls.


    I never told him that I hadnt given up on poetry; I was still writing and submitting in secret, but still hadn''t won any awards. I didnt tell him because I decided to stop writing poetry altogether.


    I joined the company.


    And from day one, it was hell.


    Being completely new to the world of internet broadcasting, I had no idea how to improve it.


    So, I just kept the stream running whenever I played games.


    A month passed.


    My stream was still as deserted as ever, with occasional viewers popping in only to leave shortly after seeing the screen.


    Should I quit?


    While starting the game, that thought crossed my mind.


    I was almost at the end of a classic side-scrolling RPG.


    I thought about quitting the stream after seeing this games ending.


    The final hidden boss appeared on the screen.


    I deftly maneuvered the controller, outsmarting the boss, and defeated it without taking a single hit.


    Game cleared.


    The ending credits rolled, and behind them, the protagonist was receiving accolades for saving the kingdom.


    While the hero in the game was being celebrated, I was just lifelessly playing games alone in my one-room apartment.


    "Phew..."


    I sighed.


    "I''ve finally beaten it."


    Then I was startled.


    I had forgotten that I turned on the microphone for this ''last broadcast''. Shocked at first, I eventually chuckled.


    What did it matter if my voice was broadcast?


    No one was watching anyway...


    That''s when it happened.


    - Bro!


    In the empty chat box,


    A message appeared.


    - Bro, you''re amazing. How did you beat that?


    "..."


    I was stunned, eyes wide, as I read and reread the message.


    Then I saw it.


    Viewer count. 1.


    Since when? How long had they been watching?


    I was speechless.


    Receiving my first-ever viewer message since I started broadcasting, I didn''t know how to react.


    As I froze in confusion, another message from them popped up.


    - Ill bookmark you. Youre going to stream again, right?


    "Uh, uh... yeah, I will."


    I stuttered out a response, and then the viewer left a waving emoticon...


    - It was fun! See you again!


    And exited the stream.


    "..."


    The viewer count returned to 0.


    Was it an illusion? Had I seen something that wasn''t there?


    But the chat log remained vividly.


    I read and reread the mysterious viewer''s messages.


    "...Ha ha."


    Laughter escaped me.


    For some reason, my nose tingled. I quickly pressed my burning eyes with the back of my hand.


    I had been cocooned in solitude.


    Dying alone in isolation, where no one thought to look.


    I had thought I wanted to live this way.


    But that wasn''t true.


    In fact, I had been longing for someone to reach out to me.


    Not the me who writes poetry. Not the me who studies. Not the me who earns money. Not the me who is useful.


    But the me who just likes what I like... to be liked for that.


    Thats what I had always wished for.


    So, this one chat, left by a complete stranger, even if it was a casual message for them.


    The feeling of being connected to someone.


    The kindness extended to me, who had become useless.


    It made me so happy, it brought tears to my eyes.


    "Maybe I''ll broadcast a little longer..."


    I shelved my thoughts of quitting the broadcast and decided to continue for a few more days.


    And this decision changed the course of my life thereafter.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Afterward, I started studying internet broadcasting.


    I watched other people''s broadcasts, learning the culture and rules of this field, understanding firsthand how this world operated.


    Only then did I realize how ignorant I had been.


    As I applied what I learned, viewers gradually started trickling in.


    I added a webcam to my broadcast. I bought proper lighting. I invested in a separate PC for streaming alongside my gaming PC.


    I set up a channel for saving video clips and began managing a community for my viewers.


    Slowly but steadily, my audience grew.


    I''ve never been particularly talented at anything.


    Broadcasting was no different. I wasn''t great at speaking or showmanship.


    But I had the tenacity and perseverance to push through to the end. I wanted to keep doing this as long as I could.


    I practiced my voice, tried to keep up with the latest internet trends, and brainstormed ideas for my show...


    About a year later, one of my video clips unexpectedly went viral.


    It was a clip of me dancing with joy after clearing a game that had stumped me for a month.


    I hopped around mimicking the dance of the game''s protagonist at the end. Apparently, my dance was kind of funny.


    - Why is this guy dancing?


    - Looks like he just beat XXX game. Look at the screen.


    - Wow, that game''s a real blast from the past. I quit playing it when I was a kid.


    - This guy only plays tough old-school games, right?


    - Does he take game requests then?


    Viewers started coming in from everywhere, and word about me slowly spread in the community...


    Luckily, the next game I played was a classic but well-known in its time, drawing in many nostalgic viewers.


    Even though the number of viewers fluctuated depending on the game I played, I consistently streamed, and the channel steadily grew, showing an overall upward trend.


    I aimed for a broadcast that was controversy-free and comfortable to watch, steadily increasing my regular audience.


    Three years into broadcasting, I had moved beyond being a mid-level streamer to rank modestly among the top broadcasters on the platform, though not quite at the very top.


    ***


    The very first viewer who had watched my broadcast continued to visit regularly.


    They called me ''bro.'' I called them ''little buddy.''


    I knew nothing about them not their name, age, or anything else. But they were my longest-standing viewer and most loyal audience.


    Especially in the early, uncertain days of the broadcast, they pondered with me about the direction it should take and even volunteered to help me manage it like a manager.


    I was truly grateful for them. I even wanted to meet them in person and treat them to a meal.


    However, they rarely talked about themselves.


    They avoided discussing personal details, let alone meeting in person. So, I never brought it up either.


    Besides, it was better to avoid too close a camaraderie between a broadcaster and their viewers.


    ***


    As the broadcast grew and I firmly established my place in this field, the viewer began to show up less frequently.


    I felt a pang of regret, but I was too busy to dwell on it for long. I assumed they must be occupied with their own busy life.


    Time passed, and one day, thinking of them, I searched their chat logs, wondering if they had left a message when I wasn''t paying attention.


    There it was,


    - Long time no see, bro!


    Left a few weeks ago, a message I had missed from them.


    - The broadcast has grown so much while I was away, hasn''t it?


    - Do you only read chats with donations now? Lol, what''s this?


    Viewers had increased so much that, at some point, I could no longer read every ordinary chat message.


    My interactions with viewers had long been through messages displayed during paid donations.


    - Uh... I don''t have money to donate...


    - ...


    - Hey, bro.


    - I''m going to have surgery soon...


    - Can you just say something encouraging?


    The message ended there.


    Staring blankly at the log, I suddenly stood up.


    That chat was left by them weeks ago. Even though it had been a while, I had to do something.


    ***


    They had always been reluctant to reveal personal information.


    But inevitably, some details had slipped through in our online interactions.


    They often mentioned visits to a hospital in Seoul, were young, male, and occasionally complained of chest pain and difficulty breathing, turning off the broadcast.


    I managed to trace the hospital and, surprisingly easily, found him among the long-term patients.


    He was in a coma, unconscious in bed, barely breathing, connected to life-support machines.


    "..."


    I started the game.


    ''Protect the Empire'' was far from easy. The Hell Ironman mode was brutally hard.


    I faced game over.


    The empire fell, again and again, and again, and again, and again.


    But I didn''t give up.


    Even when the red GAME OVER screen appeared, I brushed it off and started another round.


    - PRESS START


    Again.


    Even when a playthrough I spent dozens of hours on exploded due to a ridiculous accident.


    - PRESS START


    Again.


    Even when a playthrough that had lasted hundreds of hours crumbled under the enemy''s assault.


    - PRESS START


    Again.


    Even if a playthrough reaching the ending failed at the last stage.


    - PRESS START


    Again, again, again, again, again!


    Once more-


    I didn''t give up.


    I would fight in my own way, try to overcome this challenge.


    I will cheer for you.


    So, you too.


    Don''t give up.


    Keep fighting your battle...


    ...


    Half a year later.


    I succeeded in the ''Protect the Empire'' challenge on my 742nd attempt.


    I defeated the final boss and cleared the last stage.


    Finally, I reached the game''s ending.


    And then-


    ***


    ...


    Gradually, my consciousness, which had been submerged, sharpened.


    It felt like waking up from a terrible hangover. I groaned, twisting my body.


    Sensations returned to the extremities of my body. I became aware of my fingers and toes. Twisting my sore joints that seemed unused for ages, I managed to open my eyes.


    My vision was blurry.


    ''Where am I...''


    I clearly remember, after drinking heavily... I opened the teleport gate, fell into it, and then...


    Plummeted into pitch-black darkness.


    But here, it was warm, soft, and even smelled nice.


    ''What?''


    As I blinked several times, the world came into focus. Finally, I could clearly take in my surroundings.


    A lavishly decorated palace... except for the bizarrely pink decor, it seemed quite expensive.


    I was lying on the floor of this palace. And someone was giving me a pillow with their lap.


    Huh?


    A lap pillow?


    What I was resting on was a warm, soft thigh. But who would do such a generous... no, embarrassing thing for me...


    Slowly raising my eyes,


    "Ah. You''re awake."


    A woman smiled gently at me.


    Snow-white skin, red irises. Glossy pink hair and horns protruding on each side of her head. And the distinctive nuns attire.


    ...In other words, the seventh-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Salome.


    The Succubus Queen shyly asked me,


    "Did you sleep well, darling?"


    Her tail, characteristic of her demon kind, wagged like a puppy waiting for its owner.


    "..."


    Staring blankly at Salome,


    "Woaaah! You scared me!"


    Without realizing, I threw a punch, hitting Salome''s jaw.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    "Seriously, that''s too much! Why do you always hit me every time you see me?"


    Salome, holding her jaw and tearing up, yelled at me.


    "After all the trouble I went through to save you, you resort to violence without a second thought! You''re the worst human ever!"


    "Shut up, monster. If I''m the worst human, then you''re the worst monster."


    "Ha! I''m not the worst, I''m the monster of temptation!"


    "..."


    What is she proudly spouting off about? This succubus...


    Anyway, I gritted my teeth and quickly got up.


    "It''s a battle between humans and monsters when our eyes meet. What else were you expecting?"


    I frantically searched my waist. I needed to draw out [Agate] and load it with bullets into her stomach, then follow up with [Maestro] to forge a magic blade and thrust it into her neck-


    What?


    Nothing.


    My waist was empty. In a panic, I reached into my pocket. Then I''d pull another weapon from my inventory-Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    [The player''s existence is uncertain.]


    [System use is unavailable.]


    But my hand just flailed in thin air, unable to access the inventory.


    I gritted my teeth. Not this again! What the hell is this existence verification, you damn system! If its blocked, shouldnt you call a repair technician or something!


    Seeing that I couldn''t draw a weapon, Salome, who had been cowering in a corner with her hands over her head, smirked slyly.


    "Hee~? What''s this, darling? Are you without a weapon?"


    "Call me ''darling'' one more time and I''ll kill you..."


    "You''re going to kill me anyway, aren''t you?"


    Tsk. She knows well, this monster.


    I can take you down with just my Taekwondo, even though I only learned it briefly in elementary school. It''s enough for someone like you.


    I awkwardly adopted a Taekwondo stance, readying for battle.


    Salome, I''ve missed too many chances to kill you. This time I''ll make sure to finish you off...


    Eh?


    Suddenly dizzy, my legs gave out. I couldn''t keep myself up and collapsed to the floor.


    "What''s this... Why can''t I feel any strength in my body..."


    "That''s because you''re suddenly using a body that hasn''t been active for a long time."


    Salome approached, laughing maliciously behind her hand.


    "You submerged in the Oblivion''s Beyond? If I hadn''t found and rescued you, you would have floated there forever like a ghost."


    "The Oblivion''s Beyond...?"


    "Some call it the underworld or the spirit realm. Anyway! It''s not a place for the living."


    Granny Cocos words echoed in my mind again.


    Those uncertain of their existence who use the teleport gate end up there.


    That''s why nightmares born from dreams, being uncertain entities, can''t use teleport magic.


    "I dont know why you were there, but when I found you, I thought it was a windfall... Ah, no, I mean, I was so startled my heart sank!"


    "...How are you able to travel there and back?"


    "Heheh, its because I use my unbeatable evasion skill [Reality Escape]!"


    Salome puffed up her chest, clearing her throat with a hem-hem sound.


    Aha, of course.


    The Succubus Queen''s evasion skill [Reality Escape] that literally vanishes from reality.


    So, she was escaping to the Oblivion''s Beyond. Thats how she freely moves in and out.


    "Thats why I struggled to carry you back to reality. Hehe, arent I amazing? You can praise me! I am the Succubus Queen! The daughter of nightmares!"


    "..."


    "You can praise me! It''s okay! Praise! You can! Praise!"


    Salome glanced at me with eyes that seemed to urge me to hurry. But seeing her smug face made me even less inclined to praise her...


    "Sigh."


    But I had to admit I was grateful. Reluctantly, I nodded.


    "Alright, thanks for... saving me."


    If it hadn''t been for her, I might have been wandering the depths of the spirit realm forever. I owed her that gratitude.


    As I genuinely thanked her, Salome''s eyes widened, then filled with tears. Why now?


    "Sob, it''s the first time I''ve heard such kind words from you... So I couldn''t help but get emotional..."


    "That so? It might be the last time. Savor the moment."


    Grumbling, I leaned against the wall and looked around the palace.


    "So, where is this place?"


    Given the tasteless pink interior, it wasnt hard to guess.


    "This is my palace! How is it? Comfortable, right? Clean, right? It even smells nice, doesnt it?"


    As expected, it was the headquarters of the Nightmare Legion, the Succubus Queen''s palace.


    Boom! Crash!


    The palace continued to shake, and a chandelier fell from the ceiling. Salome, looking distressed, scrambled to avoid it.


    "It seems that''s not the case! Oh no!"


    Then, as naturally as possible, she fell into my arms, but I easily sidestepped her.


    "Aaahh!"


    The fallen succubus rolled on the floor. I ignored her and looked out the window.


    Who the hell is attacking...?


    When I looked out, I was immediately struck with horror.


    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!


    Approaching the palace were giants clad in Viking-like armor and blue skin, armed with ice spears and shields. Easily hundreds of them.


    Damn it, the Frost Giant Legion...!?


    Not top 10, but their combat power, excluding the legion commander, is among the highest. Simply put, they''re just individually strong.


    "What do we do? You''re a legion commander. There must be something you can do?"


    "I don''t know! Direct combat isn''t my thing! My subordinates always handled it!"


    "What good are you, you useless succubus?!"


    "If I had a way, would I be watching our honeymoon home get demolished?!"


    "Who said anything about a honeymoon home?!"


    Boom! Crash!


    As we argued, the Succubus Queen''s palace was beautifully falling apart.


    It was fun to see Salome lose her base and become homeless, but those Frost Giant demolition workers wouldn''t spare me either.


    I''ll be beaten for sure.


    I had no intention of ending my life in such a place with this pink-loving demon. I had to find a way out.


    "Sigh..."


    I cooled my mind and checked my current status.


    System window offline.


    Inventory locked.


    No weapons.


    Without the system''s aid, did I have any means to fight?


    Of course.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Even when I had nothing more to lose, I faced and overcame greater adversities.


    The game isn''t over yet.


    So, I won''t give up either.


    I looked to my side. There was Salome, touching a fallen chandelier with a woeful expression.


    ...


    What''s the strongest piece in chess?


    Without a doubt, it''s the Queen.


    And somehow, this creature beside me is also a Queen.


    Albeit a pink one, not black or white.


    "Hey, Salome."


    I am a player.


    I am the one who moves the pieces on the chessboard. And right now, there''s a Queen at my disposal.


    Then I should use it.


    To wreak havoc on the battlefield - and, in the end, self-destruct along with the enemy''s pieces.


    "It''s a temporary alliance."


    I extended my hand to Salome.


    "Follow my command, and I''ll get us out of this mess."


    "...!"


    "How about it? Will you join hands with me?"


    Without a second thought, Salome reached out and grabbed my hand.


    "Of course, darling!"


    ...No, I meant to shake hands, not stand side by side like we''re going on a date. This isn''t a cue to interlock fingers! Do you think this is a romantic situation, you delusional succubus? Let go of my hand!


    I quickly pulled my hand away from hers. Salome just giggled and laughed.


    "She''s unbearable..."


    Muttering under my breath, I glared at the Frost Giants who were now almost upon us and whispered menacingly.


    "Alright, Salome."


    As the Succubus Queen focused on me with twinkling eyes, I smirked wickedly.


    "I''m about to give the orders for our strategy."


    Thus, a disconcerting alliance between a human and a monster was formed.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    The Succubus Queen''s palace is vast.


    Enclosed by high fences and stone walls, the palace consists of five buildings, scattered across a wide area.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Frost Giants, who had penetrated the palace fence, began to search each of the palace buildings, spreading out widely.


    There were twenty of them in total.


    Twenty might seem few, but these were Frost Giants. Each one had the combat power of dozens of ordinary monsters.


    It was far from a small force. In fact, it was a considerable deployment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Due to their large size and weight, stealth was never an option for these beings.


    The Frost Giants relentlessly demolished the palace in their search. One of them, swinging its arm, ripped off the roof of the largest building.


    Seeing this, Salome, who was almost losing her mind, tried to shout something, but I quickly covered her mouth.


    "Mmpph...!"


    "Shut up, please. It''s not the right time yet."


    The Frost Giants continued their search, wrecking the palace with loud crashes. Noticing Salome''s absence, they began to disperse even more widely.


    They expanded their search to include not only the buildings but also the fence, stone walls, and even the beautifully decorated gardens.


    Crack!


    A Frost Giant''s massive foot crushed a marble fountain in the garden.


    "Mmmph!"


    Salome nearly cried, twisting her body, but I held her tightly and did not let go.


    ''Stay quiet!''


    As the twenty Frost Giants dispersed, one of them approached our hiding spot.


    In the corner of the garden, amidst a wide expanse of flower beds...!


    Crunch!


    The tip of a Frost Giant''s foot trampled the blooming flowers, right in front of us.


    Lying flat in the flower bed, I signaled to Salome beside me.


    "Now!"


    "Mmph! ''Sleep!''"


    Salome extended her hand forward, and a pink stream shot out, engulfing the Frost Giant.


    Boom!


    The Frost Giant''s eyes clouded over, and it immediately stopped moving. The effect was lethal.


    "Good, that''s one."


    "Ah... my palace... my flower beds..."


    Salome babbled in panic, but I ignored her and looked for the next target to charm.


    "You can control this guy you charmed, right?"


    "Yeah... He''ll follow my orders for a while..."


    "Then lure that one over here. Let''s keep charming them, one by one."


    And so.


    "''Sleep!'' ''Sleep!''"


    We successfully charmed two more Frost Giants.


    We put a total of three under Salome''s mind control.


    "Hah! Hah! I did as you asked...!"


    "Seriously, you''re the Succubus Queen, and you''re gasping after charming just three?"


    "Eek! My charm is powerful, it can enchant anyone, but it takes a lot of energy...! I need to use it sparingly!"


    In the game, her charm had an incredibly high success rate.


    No matter how high the opponent''s magic stat, her charm would prevail. The cooldown was just a bit long.


    "Anyway, three is enough. Well done."


    After saying that, I realized my mistake. I had praised Salome like one would praise a subordinate.


    "Oh? Really? Hehe, I did well?"


    Salome''s face brightened up instantly, as if she had never been upset. I clicked my tongue and surveyed the remaining Frost Giants.


    ''Seventeen.''


    In terms of numbers, they still had the overwhelming advantage.


    On our side, three charmed Frost Giants. Then there was Salome, with almost no combat ability, and myself, hindered by system restrictions...


    "If I had my subordinates with me, it would have been a fair fight. I could have charmed the enemy''s captain, and my subordinates could have charmed the enemy''s minions. We could have neutralized the entire enemy legion that way."


    Salome said, plucking flowers from the garden and (has she gone mad?) sticking them in her hair.


    "But now, it''s just me... Charming the entire enemy legion is tough. It''s also difficult to charm any more for a while... So, how do we fight, Ash?"


    "I told you. Three is enough."


    The enemies are scattered.


    They are unaware that their allies have been charmed.


    And most importantly, my existence is an unexpected factor.


    Salome, who didn''t know how to fight on her own and just used [Reality Escape], is no longer here. I''m here now.


    I suffered tremendously at the hands of this damned Succubus Queen in the game, and I know very well how to use this succubus most cruelly and effectively.


    "First, we''ll divide and conquer."


    I commanded Salome to send the three charmed Frost Giants to assassinate their comrades quietly.


    I pointed out a Frost Giant on the outskirts and instructed her in detail on how to silently eliminate it.


    Honestly, I was worried if Salome could control them properly as I instructed, but there was no need to worry.


    Salome, highly focused, controlled the Frost Giants as if they were her own limbs.


    Thump!


    The attack was blocked by the shield,


    Thud!


    Followed by a stab in the belly with the sword,


    Crack-!


    And with a short-range shield strike, like a short burst of energy, it smashed the chest bone and sent it flying backwards.


    Huff...


    The Frost Giant, who had slaughtered all three in a flash, exhaled shortly and glared at us.


    Distinct from other Frost Giants with its ornate armor, and a helmet resembling the wings of a fierce bird...


    It''s a Hskarl, an elite unit of the Frost Giant legion, essentially the highest-ranking warrior just below the legion commander.


    "Oh shit."


    Forget what I said earlier. If it''s such a big shot, then it''s a War-Master, proficient not only in its own specs but also in skills, techniques, and tactics.


    "Salome! Can you charm it?"


    "I still need a little more time before I can use it again...!"


    Damn it! How are we supposed to stop that thing...?!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Without any time to ponder, it was already charging towards us.


    In terms of physical specs and combat prowess, there''s no comparison. The moment it reaches us, we''ll be torn to shreds.


    I clenched my teeth. Is there really no other way?


    ''...Wait a minute.''


    Just then, a thought flashed through my mind. I quickly turned to my side.


    "Hey, Salome."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you ever try to enchant me while I was asleep?"


    "What? Hic, no really?"


    Salome''s eyes widened in shock, and she began to hiccup. Annoyed, I pressed further.


    "Have you ever tried casting your enchantment on me? Answer me, quick!"


    Salome, with a woeful face, confessed meekly.


    "That, well, I did try! But it didn''t work! Just like before, not at all...!"


    A sly smile formed on my lips.


    Salome''s enchantment was powerful enough to work on any high-ranking unit.


    But the fact that her enchantment didn''t work on me meant that my passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], was still active.


    In other words, although the system was blocked, my skills were still usable.


    Then!


    "Hey, you giant bastard-!"


    Even without the system''s adjustment.


    If the skills I possessed were indeed my own abilities!


    I should be able to use them!


    Facing Frost Giant Huskarl, I recalled the sensation of using [Gaze of Command] and-


    Shouted.


    "Hit the deck, now!"


    A flash of light burst before my eyes.


    There was no blue interface that usually appeared when using skills, no internal resistance roll messages, no success or failure judgment. But.


    I had a gut feeling.


    I felt it, that it worked!


    Magic power surged out of my body, infiltrating through his eyes, and then...


    Whoosh!


    The menacingly charging Frost Giant Huskarl suddenly fell to the ground, rolled over, and assumed the prone position.


    Boom, crash!


    His massive body crashed into the palace, tearing down the main building as he burrowed inside.


    Watching the dust clouds billow, I laughed in exhaustion.


    "I did it..."


    I had been so reliant on the system that when it disappeared, I mistook my own abilities as gone too.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    This power is mine. Without the system''s help or adjustment, I can use it at my will...!


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    See that, you damn system. Even if I can''t prove my existence or whatever, I am still me.


    I can still fight...!


    "My palaacceee!"


    Just then, Salome''s plaintive wail echoed over the ruins.


    Right, that Frost Giant had just spectacularly demolished the very heart of the palace.


    Crash, rumble!


    The palace, with its pillars and beams completely collapsed, began to crumble in a chain reaction, completely engulfing the fallen Frost Giant.


    Boom, crash!


    "Noooooooooo!"


    Watching the collapsing palace roof, Salome cried out in a tearful wail.


    Honestly, it sounded quite pleasant to my ears.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    After defeating the entire Frost Giant Legion.


    "Damn it."


    After rummaging through the collapsed palace and grabbing some usable bags and clothes, without a hint of regret, I didn''t look back and headed towards the darkness on the other side of the Lake Kingdom, with Salome following me in shock.


    "Wait, where are you going?!"


    "Where else? Home."


    The journey is long, but that means I need to start early. My kids are eagerly waiting for their lord at home.


    Then Salome pointed at herself with her index finger.


    "What about me?!"


    "What do you mean, ''what about you''..."


    Now, we each have to live well on our own. I wish you a blissful afterlife.


    As I waved my hand, Salome''s face turned into a whine.


    "You said you''d ally with me!"


    "That just ended."


    We just finished off a common enemy.


    I''m sparing your life out of a brief alliance''s sentiment. Be thankful.


    After waving my hand again and turning around coolly, Salome grabbed my waist and collapsed to the ground. What the hell is she doing!


    "You''re just using me and tossing me aside after getting what you want?!"


    "Don''t make an innocent person out to be a bad guy..."


    "Beating me every day! Saying harsh words! Making me cry all night! But still, I love you...!"


    "Don''t drift into a cheap melodrama! Let go, let go!"


    I shrugged off Salome''s arm harshly and walked forward.


    Seeing her tears and pleading didn''t work, Salome just started to follow me quietly.


    "You''re going to wander around out there alone? In the deepest part of the Lake Kingdom? With all of the monsters around here?"


    "I don''t like to say it, but I haven''t just been sitting around... You don''t need to worry about me, I can make it through."


    It''s indeed a dangerous place, but I''ve been here so many times in the game.


    Now that I''ve verified that my skills are usable, I have secured means of survival.


    It''s easier for me to move alone.


    There are several problems with Salome being around.


    First, she is currently being targeted by another monster legion. If they attack her, I could get dragged in too.


    Second, she''s just too noticeable. Look at that pink shadow bouncing around like a little poodle. She''s bound to attract attention in many ways.


    It doesn''t match my style of quietly escaping the dungeon.


    And the biggest problem.


    How can I trust a monster.


    She saved me from Oblivion''s Beyond, and is flirting around saying she likes me, but who knows when she''ll stab me in the back.


    Her nature is to seduce and lead to ruin. She''s not trustworthy, not even in empty words.


    "Me, me! I''ll listen to you!"


    Salome quickly gathered a few belongings and, pleading, followed behind me.


    "So, can''t we stay together just a little longer? Please?"


    "..."


    "I''ll fully cooperate until you get out of the dungeon! I''ll move as you say!"


    "..."


    "We might work well together?! We did pretty well in the battle just now! A mind-controlling couple that can defeat any monster legion we encounter! How about it?"


    It''s not a couple, but a duo.


    I can''t be bothered to argue. I sighed and waved my hand.


    "Then prove it."


    "Prove?"


    "Quietly accept my mind control. Then I''ll let you come with me."


    If I turn Salome into my captured monster with [Become Mine!], then I have the safety mechanism of ''Absolute Command''.


    There''s no reason not to take her. After all, a Nightmare Legion commander is a powerful asset.


    But the proud Nightmare Legion commander would never voluntarily accept to become a slave to a human...


    "Okay! Great, great, great, super great! Hurry! Cast it!"


    "..."


    "Do I just need to remove my mental barriers? Okay, I''ve done it now! Now, capture me!"


    ...Is she serious?


    In disbelief, I looked at Salome and then used a combo of [Gaze of Command] and [Become Mine!]. Might as well give it a shot.


    "Become mine!"


    "Yes! I will!"


    You don''t need to respond to a skill trigger!


    And Salome really got caught by both skills quietly.


    As a Succubus and a legion commander, her magic stat was quite high, so it''s unlikely she''d be caught by normal means.


    Salome looked around as she spoke, her eyes widening.


    "My god, what''s this now?"


    I looked in the same direction. And then I saw it.


    On the stairs leading to the castle, demon gatekeepers and demonkind soldiers lay gruesomely torn apart.


    From the corpses of those demon soldiers to this hybrid beast, there was a trail of blood.


    "This beast, it has handcuffs on its hands and feet."


    Salome, examining the fallen beast, looked at me.


    "From the looks of it, it seems to have been captured by the demon guards and was being dragged away... then it must have fought and killed them to escape."


    "But it couldn''t get far due to the injuries from fighting the guards and collapsed here?"


    "Yeah. It seems so."


    I crouched next to Salome and peered at the beast.


    "...Hmm?"


    I blinked.


    The face of this beast... it seemed familiar.


    I''m sure I''ve seen it somewhere...


    "...Mason?"


    Suddenly, that name slipped from my mouth.


    Mason.


    The leader of the Aegis Special Forces Team 1 during Stage 14, who attacked Crossroad and kidnapped me.


    Lucas''s former household head, who I thought was dead by Lucas''s sword, but survived using beastification and sneaked into the dungeon...


    - We are the human delegates sent by His Highness Fernandez, the future Emperor of the Empire, to meet the ''Demon King'', the ruler of monsters.


    That guy who went into the darkness alone to meet the Demon King.


    At first, I thought it was a mistake, but there was no doubt. The face of the grotesque beast still faintly resembled a human, and most importantly.


    "Prince Ash... Your Highness...?"


    As I called him Mason, he faintly opened his eyes and called my name.


    "How did you end up here...?"


    "That''s my line, you bastard."


    This guy, he must have snuck into the dungeon from the base camp.


    How did he get here... all the way to the deepest part of Zone 10?


    Mason, his face now resembling a bear''s, grinned and spoke with a laughter-laced voice.


    "It''s been quite a while, hasn''t it..."


    "...?"


    A while? Has it?


    Well, some time has passed since the Special Forces attack.


    "It''s better this way. Better to die by your hand than to be killed by monsters."


    Mason slowly closed his eyes.


    "I have completed my mission... Now, I have no regrets... Please kill me."


    "What are you talking about? You don''t get to die comfortably, you bastard."


    Grinding my teeth, I signaled Salome with my eyes.


    "Salome."


    "Yes!"


    "Charm this guy. We''re taking him with us."


    "Got it! Here goes, Sleep!"


    As Salome extended her hand forward and emitted a pink current, Mason was easily charmed.


    With his eyes hazy, Mason slowly rose to his feet. Blood dripped profusely from his broken body.


    "Good. We move. This place is too conspicuous."


    "Um... Is it okay? This bear guy is seriously injured. He might die soon without first aid."


    "He''s still breathing. That''s enough."


    Mason didn''t die when he was cut in half by Lucas''s sword, and he even managed to make it this far. He''ll survive these injuries.


    I''ll extract whatever he did here, use him as a meat shield to the very end, then discard him.


    With that thought, the three of us stealthily walked through the darkness-stained streets, searching for a suitable hiding place.


    As I led the way and looked back, I involuntarily clicked my tongue.


    ...What a sight our party is.


    A human.


    A monster.


    And a beast that is neither human nor monster.


    Three completely mismatched individuals huddled together, wandering in the darkness.


    This is like the path of lost souls...


    Suddenly, I longed for Crossroad.


    I want to go back soon and see the kids...

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Crackle, crackle...


    The campfire blazes.


    Though I still haven''t completely left Zone 10, I had to rest.


    My body, having been submerged in the spirit world before emerging, was far from its best condition. I couldn''t keep moving for long.


    I found an abandoned building and entered, gathering some firewood to start a fire.


    Salome went out to find something to eat for me (Is there even anything edible in this neighborhood?), and I assigned Mason to guard outside.


    "It feels a bit better now..."


    The campfire offered more than just warmth.


    Light.


    Zone 10, with its towering skyscrapers shining like street lamps, provided visibility, but it was essentially engulfed in suffocating darkness.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The sound, like insects gnawing, echoes from all around. It''s the sound of darkness creeping in.


    Trying to ignore it, I stare blankly into the fire, then suddenly lift my head.


    The dark sky no, since it''s below the lake, I should say the dark surface stretches vastly, covering my vision.


    Far above this darkness, there''s the surface world.


    Suddenly, it felt impossibly distant.


    It''s as if I''m stranded on an unknown alien planet in a broken spaceship. Earth must be beyond this vast cosmos, but still...


    ''Can I return?''


    This isn''t just about Crossroad. I rubbed my tired eyes.


    I recalled the dream I had just before waking up here.


    My life on Earth, as ''RetroAddict.''


    I''ve come a long way from being a mere gamer cooped up in a room. At the same time, it''s dizzying.


    ''Can I really go back?''


    This time, it''s not a physical question.


    Even if I clear all the stages, reach the true ending, seize my wish, and return to my original world,


    Would I still be me?


    I''ve worn down so much during this year of gameplay.


    I''ve grown accustomed to Ash''s body, face, and voice, become more shameless, and more brutal. I''ve witnessed countless real deaths.


    I went from a player to almost becoming a tyrant, and then, not even a monster.


    I''m already a completely different person from the RetroAddict I used to be.


    What more will change in me by the end of this game?


    There''s a famous philosophical question, the ''Ship of Theseus.'' It asks, ''If all parts of a ship are replaced, is it still the same ship?''


    ''When all this ends...''


    Once every part of me is replaced.


    What will I become, eventually?


    "..."


    Staring into the campfire, gazing up at the profound darkness, I slowly utter a sentence.


    It seems I was conceived in this darkness, grew in it, and still exist within it.


    Now I''m floundering, not knowing where to go. Indeed, I feel like the focal point of the century.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Ooh? What''s that? A poem?"


    Salome returns just in time, holding some kind of fruit in her hands.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, I fiddled with the firewood and replied,


    "...It''s an essay. Written by a famous poet."


    "Cool, Ash! You look so intellectual!"


    "Thanks for the compliment..."


    The poet who wrote this essay is great, but I''m just imitating by memorizing and reading it.


    Embarrassed, I quickly took the fruit from Salome''s hand. The fruit exuded a fresh, crisp aroma.


    "How did you find something this fresh here?"


    "There''s a commander among the legions who enjoys gourmet food. I knew he occupied a farm here and was brewing fruit wine. I sneaked into his base and swiped some."


    Being a succubus, it seems she managed not to get caught and pulled it off splendidly. She''s more useful than I thought.


    I chewed on the fruit, skin and all. Swallowing the juice seemed to revive me a bit.


    Silently munching on the fruit next to me, Salome crouched down, resting her chin on her hands, and stared intently at me. Her gaze was a bit too much...


    "...What? Why are you staring?"


    "Oh~ Just because. You look good eating. Hahaha."


    His body was still undergoing a cycle of collapse and regeneration. Since I didn''t know when he might drop dead, I decided to interrogate him while he was still breathing.


    He had taken on a monstrous form, a mix of various beasts, with prominent features of a bear and a tiger.


    His face was half human, making it somewhat frightening to look at him.


    "Answer my questions now, Mason."


    Salome''s charm was still effective. Mason nodded quietly.


    "You said you completed your mission. What exactly does that mean? Did you really meet the Demon King?"


    "Yes, I successfully had an audience with the Demon King."


    I clenched my teeth.


    To be honest, I had underestimated the Aegis Special Forces.


    These bastards were good at messing up and failing at everything they did. With the grand name of a secret division, they never seemed to accomplish anything properly.


    But this time, I had to admit it.


    These damned bastards actually managed to send an envoy to the depths of this hell and met with the enemy leader.


    Taking a deep breath, I glared at Mason.


    "Fernandez sent you to declare ''surrender'' to the Demon King."


    Mason had clearly told me this before.


    - It''s a declaration of surrender, Prince Ash. A complete expression of humanity''s surrender to the monsters.


    The reason Fernandez sent an envoy to the Demon King.


    It was to declare humanity''s defeat to the monsters.


    ...Even now, it''s hard to understand, seems like crazy nonsense, but anyway, that was the order Fernandez gave to Mason. And Mason,


    "Yes, I conveyed humanity''s intention to surrender to the Demon King."


    He actually delivered that message.


    It was a mad carnival of fools. I briefly contemplated whether to curse out loud, but Mason continued.


    "In exchange for surrendering, we begged them to spare us from a future where all humanity is exterminated."


    "...What?"


    "We requested that at least the people of the Imperial Capital, New Terra, be spared. This was Lord Fernandez''s demand."


    So, what is this?


    In exchange for giving up the fight against the monsters, and abandoning the rest of the world''s population to die, they requested that at least the people of the Imperial Capital be spared?


    "Why? Crossroad is still holding out. The monster front can still fight more...!"


    "Lord Fernandez possesses the power to see the future, albeit in a limited form."


    Perhaps because of the charm.


    Mason continued his story smoothly. I swallowed hard.


    Fernandez can see the future?


    "Lord Fernandez witnessed it himself. The collapse of all four fronts of the Empire, and the ensuing onslaught from all sides that decimated the Empire."


    "..."


    I remembered the ''Guardians'' Meeting'' held in the Imperial Capital.


    North, West, Central, and South.


    The four fronts of the Empire''s defense, each overseen by the Emperor and three princes.


    "Every other threat was surmountable. The gods of the Northern Spirit Realm, the Dragon Lady of the Western Bringar Duchy, the underground conflicts in the Central... But, the Southern monster front was the only insurmountable doom. No matter what we did, it was an unavoidable destruction."


    "..."


    "In the end, the human world was destined to be invaded and destroyed by the monsters unleashed by the Demon King. No effort, no attempt could overcome this fate, as Lord Fernandez declared."


    "And then?"


    "Therefore, Lord Fernandez decided to become the Emperor. He aimed to ascend to a position where he could decide the fate of humanity, to save as many people as possible."


    "And this ''people'' refers only to those living in the capital of the Empire...?"


    "Yes."


    I laughed in disbelief.


    So, he can see the future, albeit limitedly?


    And he believes that destruction is a predetermined fate?


    So, he chose to surrender to the Demon King and beg for their lives? And not for all humanity, but only for a select few living in the Imperial Capital...?


    "But the Demon King rejected our surrender."


    "...!"


    "The Demon King said this: ''In the countless repetitions of this game, there has never been a case like this. Your declaration of surrender has given me great amusement. However, Fernandez. You are not my equal.''"


    Mason looked up at me intently.


    ''My true adversary is still fighting. Struggling to make their next move on the crumbling chessboard, holding on desperately.''


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    ''Until he gives up, the game is not yet over.''

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Zone 10. The Farm.


    In the heart of the city, a vast expanse of land suddenly unfolded. Endless rows of fruit trees, planted at precise intervals like blades, stretched out before the eyes.


    On one side, a barn; on the other, fields and paddies...


    Originally, it was a top-grade farm exclusively supplying the King''s Castle, reserved for the royal family.


    Covered with pristine glass walls, this facility maintained optimal temperatures and lighting for plant growth through magic.


    Even as the kingdom fell to ruin, shrouded in darkness and monsters, this place continued to operate.


    Guided by the will of its current owner.


    Trickle, trickle.


    From the terrace of the central mansion, overlooking this wide and beautiful farm.


    Into the wine glass on the outdoor table, red wine poured with a clear sound.


    "Do you know the difference between fermentation and decay?"


    The burly man, having filled the glass halfway, slowly set the bottle upright and began to speak. His deep voice flowed from him.


    "The principle is the same. Microbes multiply, and, simply put, rot. But the outcomes are different. When rot deepens the taste and aroma, its fermentation. When it produces foul odors and toxins, its decay."


    The man swirled the glass in his hand. The red wine rippled, nearly spilling as it spun inside the glass.


    "Its all rotting, but if it benefits humans, its fermentation; otherwise, its decay. Quite a convenient standard, isnt it?"


    "..."


    "Even in decay, there are flavors like this wine, a time for harvest, and the subtlety of maturation. Yet humans neither understand nor try to appreciate its true taste."


    Slowly, the man raised the glass, examining the red liquid in the light of the farm.


    "So, I sought to enlighten humans with the aesthetics of my decay. But failing to embrace my philosophy, they branded me a monster."


    The man chuckled.


    "Oh, the irony! When it suits their taste, Im hailed as a great doctor. But when I follow my own path, they treat me as a plague monster. Really, so arbitrary. Ive always consistently studied rot."


    "..."


    "So, as people wished, I became a monster. Using my body as a breeding ground, I infused all my researched decay into myself... I became the embodiment of plague."


    Gulp-


    The man downed the glass.


    Having savored the last drop of red wine, he let out a satisfied exclamation and set the glass down, then looked across the table.


    "Ive rambled on. Why not have a taste? Its my farms own brew. Quite good, actually."


    "..."


    "Afraid to drink something brewed by the Plague Master? Or has my bare face put you off your appetite? Either way, I suppose I understand."


    Wiping his mouth, the man picked up a mask lying beside the table. A white crow mask.


    Donning the crow mask and a black top hat, he took his place.


    The fourth-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion.


    The lord of the Plague Legion - Raven, sat and faced his visitor.


    "So, what brings you here today?"


    "..."


    "Your silence makes me prattle on all by myself."


    Sitting opposite Raven was a Frost Giant.


    This Frost Giant was remarkably small for his kind, only slightly larger than a typical human.


    Yet, this man was the commander of the Frost Giant Legion, the Last King.


    One of the most formidable among the hellish monsters beneath this lake - King Hraim of the Frost.


    Hraim, who had been silently staring at Raven, finally parted his heavy lips.


    "I''m done."


    "What are you referring to?"


    "Im done being a dog for your Plague Legion."


    Hraim, having bluntly stated his purpose, pushed back his chair and stood up. Raven tilted his head to the side, puzzled.


    "Does this mean you''re abandoning your wife and children, held hostage by my legion?"


    "...!"


    Hraim, his eyes flickering wildly, growled fiercely.


    "For hundreds of years, youve held my wife and children hostage, using my Frost Giant people like your slaves."


    "I thought it was a decent collaborative relationship."


    "I sent my forces to capture the Succubi Queen on your orders. But the result was annihilation. Many of the few remaining warriors of my race were needlessly lost due to your command."


    "You speak as if I killed your warriors."


    Raven smirked mockingly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I requested cooperation, and you accepted. The annihilation by the Succubi Queen was due to the weakness of your men."


    "..."


    "To lose all your subordinates and not even capture a single Succubi, the Frost Giants have really declined."


    Insulted to his face, a terrifying malevolence erupted from Hraim.


    Looking as though he might draw the greatsword on his back and attack Raven at any moment, Hraim eventually exhaled a long breath, suppressing his rage.


    "From this moment, the Frost Giant Legion severs its master-servant relationship with the Plague Legion."


    Hraim turned and began to walk away.


    "Do as you wish with those held hostage. Kill them, spare them. They''re no longer my concern."


    "How cold, King of the Frost Giants. You intend to abandon your wife and children?"


    So genuinely delighted that a hum escaped from under his crow mask.


    Having completed his task, Raven, with a reverent gesture, wiped his hands and headed towards a warehouse on one side of the farm.


    "On the day a new plague is sown in the body of the Frost King... It''s only fitting to celebrate with a drink."


    Despite being the master of a plague rotting the world with his power of decay,


    He was a true connoisseur when it came to alcohol.


    Fruits and grains were stored cleanly, not using the power of decay, and the joy in his life was to ferment and age them with time and care.


    "There were some freshly harvested Immortal Peaches. Paired with the peach wine I brewed last year, it will be exceptional."


    Thrilled with the small joy of ending his day, Raven opened the warehouse door


    "...?"


    Raven sensed something amiss.


    It was gone.


    In the deepest part of the fruit warehouse, where only the rarest and top-quality fruits were collected, Raven''s cherished collection was completely gone.


    "What, what...?"


    Raven let out a perplexed groan, staring at the empty shelves.


    The Immortal Peach, a fruit that grew by absorbing magic power.


    Among them, the Pantao Peach, which only ripens once every three thousand years, even rarer than any elixir, was nowhere to be found.


    And not just that.


    All the other precious magical fruits that Raven had painstakingly harvested over many years, stored in the best condition with dozens of preservation spells, and which he hesitated to even eat or brew into alcohol, merely admiring them


    Gone.


    Completely cleaned out.


    "Who on earth..."


    Raven''s shoulders trembled violently with emotion.


    "Which audacious madman dared to sneak into the deepest part of this Plague Master''s farm and steal...!"


    There had been many instances of theft in the farm. Most monsters of the Lake Kingdom were driven by greed.


    But never had someone selectively stolen only the most precious items. This was the first time since his resurrection in the Lake Kingdom that he felt such rage.


    Unable to control his power of decay, poisonous energy boiled over from Raven''s entire body.


    The other fruits and grains stored in the warehouse rotted away completely.


    "I will kill them...! Whoever stole my possessions! Those who coveted them! All of them!"


    Raven''s voice, filled with rage and despair, echoed loudly.


    "I will find them all and kill them-!"


    ***


    On the path from Zone 10 to Zone 9.


    Mason was scouting at the very front, and Salome was likewise keeping an eye on the surroundings from the rear. And I,


    Crunch.


    Was eating a fruit Salome had acquired yesterday.


    I do need to eat to live, after all. Mason and Salome don''t seem to need much in the way of supplies, but I need food to keep moving.


    Especially since today we''re entering Zone 9.


    Unlike the calm atmosphere of the final Zone 10, Zone 9 is an absolute hellish battlefield. Supplies are crucial as real battles will start.


    Crunch!


    Biting into a peach, my eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wow, what''s with this peach? It''s really good."


    "Tastes good, right? Haha. I did have a bit of trouble sneaking around for it."


    Salome boasted from behind.


    But it wasn''t just empty praise; it was genuinely delicious. Maybe slightly better than canned peaches from Earth?


    But remember, Earth''s fruits are top-notch, improved by generations of scholars through breeding.


    Isn''t it a huge compliment to say a fruit from this fantasy world tastes better than Earth''s?


    ''I wonder if it''s just me, but I feel full of magic power now.''


    After finishing one, I felt revitalized. I asked Salome,


    "Got many fruits left?"


    "Yep! Brought loads of them. Don''t worry about eating them all! I can just sneak into that farm again!"


    Stealing crops that someone else has worked hard to grow is wrong...


    But well, it seems these were grown by a monster legion commander for his consumption. No need to feel too guilty, I guess.


    "That''s great. Thanks. It''s delicious."


    "Hehe, leave it to me!"


    Salome, her nose in the air, proudly exclaimed,


    "For you, I''d raid that farm until it''s empty!"


    I don''t know who the farm owner is.


    I just hope they don''t get too stressed out by our raids...


    ***


    And when we arrived at the place connecting Zone 10 and Zone 9 ''The Great Bridge''.


    "...?!"


    Someone blocked our path as we attempted to cross the wide bridge.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ''The Great Bridge''.


    As its name suggests, this wide bridge is the only path connecting Zone 10 and Zone 9 of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Zone 10, the deepest part of the dungeon, was originally the residence of the Lake Kingdom''s royal family.


    That''s why they dug a moat around it, making it distinct from other parts of the kingdom.


    Originally, it was a place heavily guarded by the kingdom''s soldiers. But that was before the Lake Kingdom became what it is now.


    After turning into a dungeon, the dry riverbed merely supported a long, simple bridge.


    "Hey there!"


    "Hey, pretty ones~! Why don''t you stop for us?"


    Shadows blocked our path as we tried to cross the bridge.


    "Weve claimed this bridge."


    "If you want to pass, you''ll have to pay up. Keke."


    Blocking our way were a male and female duo of thieves.


    Both had wildly unkempt white hair, making it difficult to see their faces clearly. The man''s overgrown beard made him appear even more disheveled.


    The man wielded a rusty, chipped sword, and the woman, a halberd broken in half.


    "..."


    I was momentarily at a loss for words.


    The familiar stench of robbery reminded me of Kuilan and his gang. They too had tried to extort money from me.


    Kuilan and his followers, initially raggedy when they first attacked me, were one thing, but these two were on another level.


    Even from a distance, their stench was overwhelming. The eyes visible through their long eyebrows and hair were bloodshot red, and their yellow teeth were sparsely arranged.


    Two mad beggars attempting robbery...


    ''With such distinctive appearances, they can''t go unrecognized.''


    I broke out in a cold sweat as I identified them.


    One of the worst hostile NPC groups one could encounter in the game.


    The two-person robber gang - Desperation Homeward Band.


    ''Meeting of those yearning for home after being stranded'' might be the literal meaning, but players simply called them ''Damn Doomed Band'' because they were such a nuisance.


    They randomly appeared inside the dungeon, always picking a fight regardless of our numbers. The pretexts varied, but the outcome was always the same.


    "Don''t be so scared, we''re reasonable people~ We do fair business."


    "So, just hand over half of your total wealth and be on your way."


    Half of my total wealth!


    But in the game, the judgment was absurd it took half the wealth not of the character encountered, but of the player''s assets in the city, leading to a disastrous outcome.


    I was just trying to clear the dungeon! And suddenly, this duo of NPC thieves starts a fight and takes half of my assets in the city! What kind of nonsense is that!


    But overpowering them wasn''t easy, as the combat strength of this duo was ridiculously high.


    A mediocre party would likely face total annihilation. Even an elite party might suffer severe injuries or, worse, lose a carefully nurtured character.


    Being robbed of half your assets or having your party decimated by an NPC encountered in a random encounter.


    This was one of the worst NPC events in the game, a dreadful either-or situation.


    ''But this isn''t a game; this is reality...''


    Half of what I have now?


    I''d gladly give it away. After all, I''m penniless right now. I quickly rummaged through my pockets.


    "Mason, Salome. Open your pockets too. Let''s just give them what we have and leave."


    "Understood..."


    "Eh? Really? I mean, I''m a legion commander, and now I''m getting robbed by highway thieves?"


    In front of a sword, what use is being a legion commander or an emperor? Preserving life is the priority. We have nothing to lose anyway, so let''s just get robbed and move on.


    Mason was the first to empty his pockets(?).


    Clatter!


    Only a jumble of animal fur flew out in all directions.


    This guy, having visited the Demon Kings''s lair, seems to have already been robbed of his possessions.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two highway robbers narrowed their eyes at Mason, who clearly had nothing. I quickly gestured to Salome.


    "Salome."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Salome earnestly rummaged through her pockets.


    But it looked like she too hadnt brought any actual valuables... Only the fruits she had stolen yesterday kept pouring out of her bag and pockets.


    Salome awkwardly held up a fruit and gave an uncomfortable smile.


    "The fruits are delicious!"


    "..."


    Well, they are tasty, but...


    As soon as it became clear that both of them were penniless, the robbers turned their eager eyes on me.


    Feeling the pressure of such expectant stares, I too diligently emptied my possessions.


    But.


    My inventory.


    Its not working?


    "..."


    All I had on me was a bottle of water I had scooped up from a fountain on the way.


    Crown, bewildered, shook his head and then flicked his hand.


    Immediately, his ten or so Nightcrawler subordinates prepared for battle.


    The two highway robbers also raised their weapons, unfazed by the odds.


    "Oh-ho, showing your true colors, brazen thieves! Thought you could overpower us with numbers, eh? Big mistake!"


    "We may be old, but we have the advantage on this bridge! Know why?"


    "Because we are an ''old bridge''?"


    "Exactly! Keke, honey, do you know what my favorite kind of money is?"


    "What?"


    "It''s grandmoney! That means you, my dear!"


    "You old fool, what nonsense!" (TL Note: I will explain it at the end of the chapter. It''s basically just puns, but they can''t be translated for obvious reasons.)


    ...They really seem crazy.


    Their sense of humor is as hellish as this situation. It''s baffling to hear jokes in such a context, and the jokes themselves are even more absurd. Even in the 80s, people wouldnt crack jokes like these...


    Does staying too long in such a high-level dungeon drive you mad like this?


    Unable to keep up with the two robbers banter, I looked away, only to see,


    "..."


    Crown, desperately trying to hold back laughter.


    In this crazy world, why are you laughing at such a pun, Crown! Aren''t you a court jester? Is this the level of court humor?! I''m disappointed in you, Crown!


    "..."


    Then I saw Mason, who was still under the charm spell, trembling and trying to hold back laughter. Do you find that funny too?! Am I the weird one here?!


    Salome, who had been blankly standing behind us, tilted her head in confusion.


    "What does that mean...? I don''t get it."


    "You don''t need to understand. Just stay quiet."


    Forget the dad jokes, at that moment, the Nightcrawler squad and the two highway robbers were facing off against each other.


    Shrrrrrr!


    Suddenly, a disturbance arose behind us.


    Flies and rats, crows and bugs...


    All sorts of grotesque and dark creatures appeared from all around, swarming and coalescing.


    They took on humanoid forms, and eventually merged into a tall man.


    A black coat and top hat, and a white crow mask with a long beak, like a medieval plague doctor.


    The Legion Commander of the Plague Legion, Raven, had revealed himself here.


    "Hmm..."


    Raven growled fiercely in his characteristic deep voice.


    "So it was you who stole my fruits, Salome."


    Ah.


    The owner of the farm cultivating those fruits was you, Raven?


    Salome, who had just taken out fruits from her pocket and laid them around her, was caught red-handed...!


    "Hic!"


    Salome, starting to hiccup, hastily spoke up.


    "Wait, Raven! I''ll pay you back later! Just..."


    "Your life will be the price! I''ll take you to my farm right away and use you as a field for my new plague-"


    "Who the hell is this?!"


    The male highway robber dashed like lightning and swung his sword down.


    Whoosh-!


    Raven''s body was split in two.


    Of course, the sliced part immediately filled back with insects and crows, but Raven retreated in surprise.


    "What is this...?!"


    "It''s hard enough to make a living, and now this shit! They''re running amok in our workspace! You bastards, youre messing with the wrong guy!"


    Flash!


    Now the female highway robber, who had been facing off against the Nightcrawlers, swung her halberd fiercely.


    A huge gash appeared on the bridge. The Nightcrawler squad, panicked, quickly retreated.


    "My eyes are bloodshot too!"


    "We caught these guests first!"


    "So, whether we roast or boil them is our business!"


    The two highway robbers, each facing Raven and the Nightcrawler squad, brandished their weapons and shouted simultaneously.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    And so.


    With us in the middle of the bridge, on either side stood the mad highway robbers, and at each end of the bridge were Raven and the Nightcrawler squad, each facing off against each other.


    Salome, awkwardly smiling as she hurriedly picked up and pocketed the fruits, said,


    "Were really popular, arent we?"


    "..."


    No, I dont need this kind of popularity...


    The joke is a play on words in Korean, involving puns and homophones that are specific to the language. I will try to explain the best I can.


    " ?" - The word "" in Korean means "outdated" or "old-fashioned," but it can be literally broken down into "" (old) and "" (bridge). The joke is that they are old ("") and on a bridge (""), making them "" in a literal and figurative sense.


    " ! !" - The word "" means "grandmother" in Korean. However, in this context, it''s being used as a pun for "the money I like the most" ( ''''). The joke is that the word for "grandmother" sounds like "the money" ( ''''), and he''s playfully saying that his favorite "money" is his wife, the grandmother.


    These are not your tipical dad jokes, they are your grandad''s jokes.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Whistling-


    A dry wind blows over the bridge.


    Legion Commander Raven of the Plague Legion, Crown and his riffraff, and the two highway robbers.


    These three forces are targeting us, and we''re caught in the middle.


    As I cautiously observed each of the armed forces, I slowly began to speak.


    "Since we can''t stay like this forever, let''s try to sort this out... First, Crown. You just want Mason, right?"


    I turned to look at Raven behind me.


    "And Raven. You just want Salome, don''t you? If each party takes who they want, wouldn''t that be a happy ending for everyone?"


    Me?


    Ill just continue on my way alone.


    Salome was horrified at my words.


    "Wait a minute! Ash! Are you going to abandon me?!"


    "Yes."


    "You''re going to hand over your precious soulmate to the enemy and escape like a tailless lizard?!"


    "Yes."


    Since when were we soulmates? Let''s just part ways here. Of course, your destination might be the grave, but that''s another story.


    I thought it was a rational proposal, but Crown responded with a cold tone.


    "No, Ash. I will take you too."


    "Excuse me...?"


    "I''ve overlooked your disturbances in the darkness of this place because the King of Kings hadnt ordered otherwise. But I cant ignore your intrusion into this deepest part. You''ll be brought to the King of Kings immediately."


    Raven''s reaction was no different.


    "You think I would just watch as the king of the opposing faction stands right before me? Ash, Ill turn you into a puddle of blood. Along with Salome, I''ll bury you in my farm...!"


    Then, Crown and Raven started arguing over who would take me.


    "I am the King of Kings inspector! Ash is mine to take!"


    "Nonsense! I too am a direct vassal and ally of the King of Kings! I have higher authority! Hes mine!"


    I dont need this kind of popularity, really.


    "Everyones too greedy..."


    Negotiating with these two forces seemed impossible. Sighing, I finally turned to my last negotiation partner.


    The two highway robbers.


    "Great sirs."


    I addressed them respectfully.


    "I''m actually very wealthy."


    "Hmm?"


    "Despite appearances, I wield considerable power in the upper world. You may not know, but I''m the prince of a nation called Everblack."


    To their dubious looks, I got straight to the point.


    "If you help me escape to the surface, I''ll give you half of my wealth."


    "...!"


    Exactly what these robbers were demanding.


    Half of my total wealth, I''ll give it away.


    What''s a few gold coins compared to escaping this hell and returning to the surface?


    The wild eyes of the two elders shone as they glanced at each other. Then they turned their attention back to me.


    "How can we believe that?"


    "Everyone in the Nightmare Legion and the Lake Kingdoms last forces are this obsessed with me. Doesn''t that prove my importance?"


    Salome, from behind me, nodded vigorously. Ah, she''s a legion commander too.


    I looked around and shrugged.


    "It seems like business hasn''t been going too well for you anyway... Why not make a big score and retire to a comfortable life?"


    "..."


    "..."


    The two elders whispered to each other and then pulled out a yellowed, worn piece of parchment and handed it to me.


    "Write a contract."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Stamp it with your seal."


    "..."


    "Write two identical ones, and well each keep one. Sounds fair, right?"


    Unexpectedly thorough for their appearance.


    The cooperation agreement was quickly drafted. The gist of it was: ''The Desperation Homeward Band will assist Ash until his escape from the dungeon. In return, Ash will pay half of his wealth to the band upon his escape.''


    Anyway, somehow or another, a team was formed.


    "Five-member party complete."


    - Human Commander, Ash.


    - Succubus Legion Commander, Salome.


    The curse bestowed upon all citizens of the Lake Kingdom - ''The Curse of Eternal Life''.


    The fundamental reason they have been suffering at the bottom of this lake for centuries.


    Could this curse of eternal life also be a consequence of their pursuit of immortality?


    "The peach you ate was a byproduct of the development of the elixir of immortality. It didn''t grant immortality, but instead... it made the consumer invulnerable to all diseases."


    "Aha...!"


    So, does it mean it grants resistance to poison attacks?


    "...I thought it was just one of the many elixirs developed back then, but who knew it could effectively block Raven''s plague like this. I didn''t know either."


    Amazed by Crown''s words, I looked around. The toxic aura still couldn''t come near me.


    To think it could easily counter the legion commander''s pattern like this!


    Thank you, Magic-Peach!


    "Hey, heeeeeey! Praise! Praise me!"


    Salome, who had preserved that peach, gestured frantically for praise, but I ignored her and grinned slyly at Raven.


    "Master of the plague. This is unfortunate for you."


    "...!"


    "Your attack patterns are two-fold. First, the real plague spread by your main body. Second, the illusions spread by your duplicates."


    I strode confidently towards Raven.


    As I moved, the others closely followed, and Raven stepped back hesitantly.


    "But the real plague is nullified by your precious peach, and the illusions are mental attacks, which my abilities can easily counter."


    "Ku...?!"


    "It seems I''ve become your natural predator, haven''t I?"


    Raven muttered fiercely, trembling.


    "Don''t be arrogant, human...! My plague constantly evolves. This invulnerability you''ve luckily gained, I''ll surely break through it...!"


    Then, with a swish of his cloak,


    "Next time...! I will, I will get you...!"


    Shrrrrrrr-!


    With a clich villain''s exit line, he disappeared, transforming into a flock of crows or rats, just like when he arrived.


    I snorted. Well, it''s true I lucked out with an elixir, but...


    The strategy to counter the plague legion in the game is a fact in my possession.


    Even without this peach, I could have taken you down, buddy!


    "Praise! Praise! Hurry!"


    "..."


    Ignoring the clinging Salome, I turned around, only to find...


    Ssshh...!


    Crown and the Nightcrawler squad members had quietly distanced themselves from us and were now aiming their weapons at us. I clicked my tongue.


    "Great, just when I thought I''d avoided the storm..."


    "Thanks to you, Ash, dodging the Plague Master''s attacks was a breeze. But that''s one thing, and this is another."


    Crown chuckled and raised his hand.


    "Has our score been 1 to 1 until now? This is the third round. A good time to settle the score, don''t you think?"


    "Bullshit... You guys have an endless supply of life coins. Even if I win this time, won''t you just come back for a fourth round?"


    "Ha-ha, that won''t happen. Because..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From across the bridge, dozens of Nightcrawler squad members appeared. Crown gestured towards them.


    "The battle will end here."


    "..."


    I was dumbfounded by the number of them filling the other side of the bridge.


    The Plague Legion - Raven is a boss monster that relies on gimmicks.


    If you can counter his core pattern, you can somehow clear it even with a lower level and fewer numbers on our side.


    But these Nightcrawler bastards are relentlessly pushing with sheer numbers.


    Each one of them is an NPC with a hero character status.


    Dozens of them approached on the dimly lit bridge, pulling out their weapons while wearing white smiling masks. I gritted my teeth and glared at them. How to break through these bastards...?


    Tap, tap.


    Then someone tapped on my shoulder.


    Turning towards them, I saw the two robbers who had joined my party this time - Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    With their sparse yellow teeth flashing a mad grin, the two lunatics said to me,


    "Let''s bolt!"


    "Eh? Where to?"


    "Where else?"


    Pointing to the pitch-black abyss below the bridge, the two lunatics boldly declared,


    "To the ''bottom''!"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    We jumped off the bridge.


    Well, more accurately, we were thrown off. The crazy duo of highway robbers grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and tossed me over the edge of the bridge.


    "Damn you crazies!"


    As I fell, I saw Crown and the Nightcrawler squad members looking down from the bridge with pitiful eyes... as if watching a suicide. Well, it''s not much different, is it?


    "Woahhh! Somebody save meeee!"


    I screamed helplessly as I plummeted.


    Then, Salome, falling behind me, reached out her hand.


    "Ash! Grab my hand!"


    Desperately, I grabbed her hand, a glimmer of hope crossing my face.


    "Thanks, Salome! I heard even a caterpillar can crawl, but you can fly?!"


    "No? I can''t fly."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    A few seconds later.


    "Aaaaah! Save the succubus!"


    "..."


    Salome was now clinging to my back, screaming hysterically, tears and snot running down her face.


    Please, can someone take this caterpillar off me...


    It was pitch black below the bridge, making it impossible to guess how much further we had to fall.


    Grinding my teeth, I desperately looked around. Is there anything? Any miraculous way to survive this free fall?


    ''...No, doesn''t seem like it.''


    Were screwed. Seriously screwed.


    "Ash, even so..."


    Salome, sobbing behind me, looked at me with tearful eyes.


    "I''m glad my life''s last moments are with you... *hic*!"


    "Ah, get off me!"


    I shoved Salome''s face away. What is this weird mood in such a situation! Shouldn''t you be thinking about how to survive instead!


    That''s when it happened.


    "Be quiet, guests! Stop screaming!"T/his chapter is updated by


    Whirrrrr!


    A long rope, wriggling like a snake, flew towards us, wrapping around our bodies and then pulled back to its thrower.


    It was the two highway robbers, Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who were also falling with us. Apparently, tossing us off the bridge wasn''t entirely unplanned.


    "Huff!"


    "Hyah!"


    The two elders skillfully lassoed Mason, Salome, and me with the rope.


    Then, they thrust their weapons to the side planting them into something nearby.


    Swoosh!


    The cliff, previously hidden by fog in the darkness, now came into view.


    The two elders, adept as if they had done this many times, securely lodged their weapons and slowed our fall.


    Despite the added weight of three people, they slid down the cliff face with ease and composure.


    True to the most formidable and worst NPCs.


    Their level of strength was extraordinary. I marveled at their feat.


    Gliding down the wall, slowing our descent, the two elders kicked off the cliff and leaped into the air


    Thud!


    ...landing safely on the ground.


    They even managed to catch and gently place us down one by one. Impressive after-service.


    "Phew, my legs are shaking."


    It wasn''t bungee jumping, but a near-death experience, so my legs were trembling.


    Salome couldn''t stand and just collapsed on the ground, and Mason also crumpled.


    In front of us, Sword Demon and Spear Demon grinned, their yellow teeth gleaming.


    "There, the short trip is over!"


    "Welcome to our neighborhood!"


    "Your neighborhood, you say...?"


    Trailing off, I looked around and then noticed.


    Below in this deep valley, amidst the dense darkness, lay a... shabby village.


    Houses made of junk and trash left me speechless. A village here, of all places?


    Pointing at the houses, Sword Demon and Spear Demon spread their arms wide.


    "Welcome to Rock Bottom!"


    "The lowest, most dreadful place in this hell!"


    ***


    Falling into the deepest part of the dungeon alone, I thought I had hit rock bottom in my life.


    But no, there''s always a deeper bottom beneath the bottom.


    "What is this place..."


    Defending in my absence.


    Lucas is reliable as a commander, and my allies are strong enough, but with the fortifications still not fully repaired, I wondered if they could properly defend in this chaotic situation.


    Were they all thrown into confusion and worry because of my sudden disappearance?


    My concerns spiraled. I longed to return.


    "..."


    But.


    Even if I managed to return, what then?


    Would it just be a repeat of choosing tactics that sacrifice prisoners, and my allies trying to stop me?


    Going through defensive battles, possibly losing another ally...


    Would it be just another fight in the endless journey ahead?


    Feeling overwhelmed by the daunting path before me, I hugged my knees to my chest.


    "Ash? What''s wrong?"


    Just then, Salome walked up behind me, her footsteps light. Startled, I turned to look at her.


    Seeing my face, Salome,


    "...Ahah."


    Seemed to realize something, her eyes narrowing into a smile.


    I felt annoyed and furrowed my brows.


    "What? Why are you laughing?"


    "I can tell just by looking at faces."


    "Tell what?"


    "That you want to run away."


    "...!"


    "The ones who surrendered to our legion always had that look. A desire to turn away from the harsh, painful reality... It shows on the face."


    Salome whispered in my ear, her voice sweet as if not of this world.


    "Just say the word, and I''ll let you escape."


    "..."


    "Into a perfect, blissful dream where there are no unpleasant things..."


    As she said this, Salome stretched her arms around my neck.


    Whoosh!


    I pushed her away with my hand.


    "Wha?!"


    "I told you when we first met, didn''t I, you succubus."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "As if a mere dream could satisfy me... I''m here to fight for and seize what I want, not for self-satisfaction in fantasies."


    I remember the conversation I had with Aider when I first met him.


    - You have a wish you want to fulfill, right? Something more precious than money.


    - I can make that dream come true.


    - As long as that dream is still in your heart, it''s not a failure.


    Yes.


    I''m struggling in another world, risking my life to achieve my own wish.


    "I will fulfill my wish with my own efforts, in my own reality."


    It''s painful and terrible, but if it were something to give up on so easily, I wouldn''t have started in the first place.


    "So stop talking about escaping, and stay away from me for about a week. I don''t want to associate with you."


    "..."


    Salome, with a pouty lip, looked at me as if she was offended and then slowly opened her mouth.


    "Your ''wish''... are you sure it''s really ''yours''?"


    "...What?"


    What is she talking about?


    Confused, I turned to look at her, and Salome was grinning just as before, her eyes narrowed.


    It wasn''t the smile of the fool she had shown me so far.


    "When I pulled you out of the spirit realm, I saw your dream, Ash. I thoroughly delved into your past, into the very depths of your soul."


    It was the smile of the Succubi Queen.


    The daughter of the dream demon.


    A dangerously charming smile that a great seductress might wear.


    "Are you Ash? Or are you the RetroAddict? Or maybe, the Player? A tyrant? A monster?"


    While probing my deepest concerns, Salome whispered.


    "How can you be certain about ''your'' wish without a clear definition of ''who'' you are?"


    "..."


    "If the essence changes, the purpose is distorted. If ''you'' are no longer ''you'', can your wish remain intact?"


    As I stood frozen, unable to move,


    "Now, ask yourself again... What do you truly wish for? Who do you really want to be, what do you really want to do?"


    With a cunning and seductive smile - Salome asked.


    "Who are you, truly?"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "Who are you, really?"


    "..."


    "If you can''t define that clearly, there''s no reason to bother leaving this place and going outside. Your own purpose, your definition, your wishes, they''ll all crumble like a mirage."


    Salome shrugged her shoulders and spun around.


    "Even if you struggle to the surface, all you''ll find outside is suffering."


    "..."


    "Instead, come to me. At least I can give you a happy dream."


    Salome laughed merrily as she walked away.


    "Falling to the bottom together, perhaps plummeting to the very end... might not be such a bad conclusion, don''t you think?"


    "..."


    "I''ll be waiting. Forever and always..."


    Leaving behind a faint laugh, Salome disappeared.


    I glared in that direction and snorted. Salome''s offer was nothing but nonsense, not worth listening to.


    ...However.


    It was true that she had read my memories. She knew exactly what I was pondering.


    I was afraid.


    Of the long path ahead of me. The heavy burden I had to carry.


    The remaining battles would be numerous and brutal, and I would have to continue carrying the deaths of my comrades and subordinates, just like I had been doing, or perhaps even more so.


    "...Ugh."


    When I was on the path, burdened, I could somehow keep going out of inertia. But now, pushed off the path and fallen, I couldn''t muster the courage to stand up again.


    Can I do it again?


    Can I make it to the end?


    - Is this really ''your'' wish?


    Was what I was trying to accomplish at the end of this long path truly what I desired?


    Just maybe, just maybe.


    If Salome was right and that wish was different from what I now desire.


    If I give up on that wish...


    Maybe I don''t need to fight so hard?


    - Breaking the flag is very hard at first, but after the first time, it becomes too easy. Because it''s already broken.


    That''s when it happened.


    The words of the Fairy Queen Skuld echoed softly in my mind.


    - Once you start compromising, you''ll keep bending endlessly. In the end, you''ll live lying down. Just like me.


    "..."


    Clenching my teeth, I picked up another stone from the ground and threw it again towards the sewer.


    Thwack!


    The wildly misaimed stone didn''t even enter the sewer but bounced off outside. Damn it, I cursed under my breath.


    ***


    Zone 10, ''The Farm''.


    "I need it..."


    Walking through his territory, the Plague Legion Commander Raven growled in a boiling voice.


    "A stronger poison, a more lethal plague, I need it..."


    Just half a day ago, this place, once lushly nurtured by its master''s hands, had turned into a living hell.


    Fruit trees bearing fruit, grain drooping ears, young livestock growing in the barns...


    All were dying and rotting away.


    The poison and plague unleashed by Raven devoured his farm like a swarm of locusts. But even as his farm disappeared without even leaving ruins, Raven did not stop.


    "It''s not enough, this isn''t enough. This won''t do...!"


    Raven halted in front of the ''field'' where he had sown the seeds of the plague.


    The formidable warriors of various races he had captured were rotting alive, each becoming a different breeding ground for plagues.


    Sssss!


    Raven extended his hand and absorbed all the plagues.


    But.


    "I need more, more, more...!"


    It wasn''t enough.


    Nowhere near enough.


    This wasn''t enough. A stronger curse, a more potent insult was needed.


    Raven screamed in agony.


    "To kill him, I need more...!"


    The Plague Legion is incredibly powerful when facing many opponents.


    The actual plague spewed by Raven''s body, and the illusions created by his clones.


    "..."


    I locked eyes with one of the residents of this bottom-dweller village.


    A scruffy little kid. Like most people in this village, with disheveled, dirty long hair and worn-out clothes.


    The kid was staring intently at the fruit in my hand.


    "Umm..."


    Ignoring and just eating it seemed too shameless even for me. I waved the fruit.


    "Want some?"


    Nod.


    The kid nodded. I split the soft fruit into halves and tossed one to the kid.


    "Eat."


    Thump!


    The kid caught the thrown fruit and swallowed it in one bite. Hey... chew it, will you? You might choke.


    "Got more?"


    The kid brazenly asked. I laughed, somewhat taken aback.


    "I do, but... I can''t just give it away for free."


    "There''s nothing of value to pay with in this village."


    "...It does seem that way."


    It looked like a village that could be used in a promotional campaign for some international famine relief organization, utterly impoverished.


    Giving up on receiving anything in return, I just tore the fruit into smaller pieces and tossed them one by one. The kid skillfully caught and ate them, surprisingly agile despite being so skinny.


    After feeding the kid a few more pieces of fruit, I decided to ask some questions.


    "How do you survive in a place like this?"


    "Don''t eat."


    "What?"


    "Don''t need to eat to live."


    Baffled by the kid''s response, I blinked in confusion, and the kid elaborated.


    "Everyone in our village is cursed with ''eternal life.''"


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t die if we don''t eat, don''t die if we don''t sleep, don''t die if we don''t breathe. Just, exist."


    "Then, you mean, you''ve been living here since the Lake Kingdom... became like this?"


    "Yeah."


    The kid smirked.


    "I might look like this, but I''m much older than you. You can call me ''older brother.''"


    Good grief.


    Stunned by this revelation, I stared blankly at the kid... no, the ''older brother'' kid, and then asked.


    "If you''re cursed with eternal life, are you all citizens of the Lake Kingdom?"


    "No. We''re not citizens."


    The kid brother shrugged.


    "We''re slaves."


    "..."


    "The Lake Kingdom was structured in a three-tiered class system. Royals. Citizens. And, slaves."


    A bitter smile crossed the kid brother''s lips.


    "Slaves aren''t considered people. Since we''re not people, we can''t be citizens. We were called ''non-citizens.''"


    "..."


    "Non-citizens have no names, and without a name, you can''t leave anything behind."


    The Lake Kingdom, a once-great magical nation that perished 500 years ago.


    What kind of distorted structure did this place have? I swallowed hard.


    "We lived outside the residential areas for citizens, doing menial tasks. All the dirty work that the noble citizens couldn''t handle was ours."


    "..."


    "Anyway, the inside of the Lake Kingdom was a nice place to live. People in our village also worked hard to get inside. To become human. To get a name."


    The kid brother said this, shrugging his shoulders.


    "To get ''citizenship.''"


    "Citizenship...?"


    "It was the dream of non-citizens like us. There was talk that if you offered a huge amount of gold, they would elevate your status. So, we all worked hard together to save up money."


    With a dry laugh, the kid brother looked up.


    "Now that we''re here, it all seems so pointless..."


    "..."


    "Still, the adults in the village are collecting money. Even after falling to this bottom, they clutch their gold coins dearly, stacking them carefully in the village treasury, believing that becoming human will let us escape this hell."


    Chewing on the last piece of fruit I handed him, the kid brother smirked.


    "Meanwhile, those ''humans'' are all above, suffering in their nightmares."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    "..."


    Mason had long since broken free from Salome''s enchantment.


    He was released from the enchantment when he fell from the bridge to this bottom village. As death loomed close, his instincts cast off the shackles binding his consciousness.


    However, Mason deliberately concealed the fact that he was no longer enchanted and faithfully followed Ash''s orders.


    "Hey, big guy! Put some muscle into it!"


    "Such a big frame! Move it quickly and cheaply!"


    "..."


    Ash''s order for Mason in this bottom village was to do as the two highwaymen of the Desperation Homeward Band, Sword Devil and Spear Devil, commanded.


    Thus, Sword Devil and Spear Devil were gleefully exploiting Mason.


    From cleaning around the village to repairing ruined houses, he was called for all sorts of heavy labor.


    Mason found these tasks tedious and troublesome, but he didn''t show it and carried them all out.


    Perhaps it was because Mason was seen as a reliable and reticent worker.


    Sword Devil and Spear Devil led Mason to quietly dig up a secret vault buried in their house''s yard.


    After unearthing the vault, Mason carried it on his back and headed towards the corner of the village.


    With every move, the sound of metal coins clinking echoed from inside the vault.


    Mason easily realized that the vault was filled with gold coins.


    Where were they moving this gold to?


    Mason soon found the answer.


    In a corner of the bottom village, there was a small well with shallow, black water. Inside the well, a pile of heavily rusted gold coins lay submerged.


    "Pour it in."


    "Into here, quickly!"


    "..."


    As instructed, Mason opened the vault and poured its contents.


    Chrrrrrr!


    Splash...!


    The gold coins, covered in the patina of age, bubbled as they sank into the well.


    With the vault emptied and the newly poured gold coins reaching the bottom of the well, Sword Devil and Spear Devil turned away without a second thought.


    "...Why?"


    But Mason didn''t understand.


    "Why throw away gold coins you worked so hard to collect?"


    It was the first time Mason had spoken since arriving in the village.


    Startled, Sword Devil and Spear Devil turned around, but soon answered with a snicker.


    "Before the Lake Kingdom came to this state, all the villagers eagerly collected money. There was a rumor that if you gathered enough gold coins, you could buy ''citizenship''."


    "And then?"


    "Well, that turned out to be a mere rumor. There was no such system. There was never a way for us, the non-citizens, to become citizens of the Lake Kingdom."


    "Right after we, as a couple, learned this truth, the Lake Kingdom sank downward and perished. We became cursed, unable to live or die."


    Sword Devil and Spear Devil laughed together.


    "Since then, with much hardship, we managed to gather the villagers again in this hellish pit. But what could we possibly do here?"


    They knew all too well.


    That even if they died and were reborn, they could never become citizens of the Lake Kingdom. And that the Lake Kingdom could never return to its former beauty.


    "In a life where we can neither live nor die, we still need to remember."


    "The goal we had back when we still had the drive to dream and live. To gather money and enter paradise."


    Even knowing it was an unattainable goal from five hundred years ago or now. Even knowing it was a foolish and futile dream. for new novels


    "Without such vain hopes, how could we possibly live in this hell?"


    The body might live forever.


    But without a purpose to live, the mind... the soul, dies.


    So, the people here collected gold coins to survive.


    Scouring the bottom of this hell, continuing out of sheer inertia.


    And to maintain that inertia - when enough gold coins are gathered, they throw them down here.


    The vault was emptied, and the people set out again with a new goal to fill it... surviving yet another day.


    "...Haha."


    Mason, who had just begun to understand the principle behind this bottom village''s survival, let out a hollow laugh. Sword Devil and Spear Devil glanced at him.


    "Do we amuse you?"


    "It must be hard for a living soul from the outside world to understand."


    "No."


    Mason shook his head.


    "I realized that this hell isn''t so different from the outside world."


    Carrying the empty vault on his shoulder, Mason walked between the two elders.


    Chastising my own stereotypes, I awkwardly smiled.


    "You must have been together for a long time? Keeping her portrait like this."


    "No. We''ve only been on about five dates? We haven''t been together long."


    "..."


    Cough! Clearing my throat, I asked carefully.


    "Still, she must be very special to you. How did you meet?"


    "There was a time I had to attend a couples party during a mission, and being a clumsy fool who had never held a woman''s hand, I was in a fix. Then I found a service where you pay to have someone pretend to be your partner."


    "..."


    "And after that mission, we continued to meet, feeling good about each other."


    "...Paying?"


    "If I dont pay, she wouldn''t meet me."


    "What a fool, this man!"


    This isn''t a romantic relationship, but something... darker!


    But Mason nodded seriously.


    "Our feelings for each other are genuine. Especially before I came down for this mission!"


    "Especially?"


    "We... we even held hands!"


    "You dont look it, but you''re a real fool, sir!"


    While its okay if the participant is happy, this is too far beyond my imagination! I''m a fool too, but this man is much worse!


    "...I''ve spent my whole life supporting my family."


    Mason muttered, staring vacantly at the sewer on the other side.


    "I had no life of my own. Even before I left for this mission, I had to spend my last penny to move my family and relatives into the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    "So, when I said I had no money this time and she didn''t have to meet me, she came to see me off on the day I left... and she gave me that portrait. She told me to think of her when things get tough."


    Mason paused for a moment, then slowly continued.


    "Your Highness. I am going to die soon."


    "..."


    "Due to the excessive strain of forced beastification and the severe injuries I sustained on my way here, I wont last long. I probably wont see the light of the outside world again."


    "So?"


    "If you happen to see that woman in the Imperial Capital... please return this portrait to her."


    Mason, his face now that of a beast, smiled awkwardly.


    "A beautiful thing like this shouldnt rot away with someone like me."


    "...Why are you asking me to do this? Do we have some sort of good connection? You think I''d entertain such a bothersome request?"


    Then Mason shrugged his shoulders.


    "What can I do? Down here in this hell, you''re the only person I can ask for a favor."


    "..."


    "I''m just desperately clutching at straws."


    I silently pocketed the pocket watch.


    "Any message for Fernandez?"


    "None."


    Mason shook his head.


    "I''ve completed my mission. His Highness Fernandez only asked me to deliver the message to the Demon King. If I don''t return, he''ll assume the Demon King has refused."


    "..."


    "His Highness Fernandez believed I would definitely succeed in the mission, and I did. Nothing more is needed."


    Silence ensued.


    As I glanced at the side profile of this furry bureaucrat, whose thoughts were inscrutable, I was about to say something more.


    Thud.


    Suddenly, something cold dropped on my cheek. I looked up. Mason also looked up.


    Thud, plip-plop, pitter-patter -


    Raindrops began to fall from the sky.


    "This is..."


    I extended my palm forward.


    The water collecting in my hand was black.


    "...Black rain."


    I quickly stood up.


    The water that had pooled on the ground was slowly flowing towards the sewer. I clenched my fist tightly.


    The time of overflow had come.


    It was time to return to the surface.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Five months had passed since I started the Protect the Empire''s Hell Ironman Challenge.


    The day after my 741st game ended in failure, accompanied by a stream of curse words, and I fell asleep as soon as I turned off the broadcast.


    "..."


    It was well past noon when I finally opened my eyes.


    An intense feeling of fatigue pressed down from my head to my shoulders. I ground my teeth as I propped up my upper body.


    ''I''m exhausted...''


    Despite pouring everything into the ''Protect the Empire'' challenge for the last five months, the game showed no signs of being cleared.


    741 game overs.


    Even though I had maintained a solid resolve and continued the game without faltering, the continuous failures were beginning to take their toll.


    ''Should I just give up?''


    The thought crossed my mind.


    Honestly, I''ve done enough, haven''t I?


    Even my viewers told me to take a break if it was too hard.


    I could donate the amount raised from donations to a childhood cancer foundation, fulfilling the original intention.


    What matters is the effort. Who would blame me?


    After all, no one has ever beaten it before.


    Let''s compromise.


    Yeah, just give up here and switch to another game-


    Vrrrr. Vrrrr.


    Just then, a vibrating sound came from the bedside.


    Startled, I sat up quickly and grabbed my phone. The caller''s name was displayed on the screen.


    "...!"


    A bad feeling raced down my spine. I quickly answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    ***


    "Thank you for visiting my child so often and for your support."


    In the caf on the first floor of the hospital.


    Having rushed over after receiving the call, the kid''s mother deeply bowed to me.


    After a brief silence.


    She hesitated for a long time before slowly opening her mouth.


    "I''ve decided to let go of my child in a month."


    "..."


    "His body is too weak... They say there''s almost no chance of him coming out of the coma."


    The doctors recommended it.


    His vital signs were too weak, and prolonging this wait was becoming impractical. They said it was time to make a decision.


    "I''m exhausted, and so is my husband, but most of all... it seems like our child is the most tired."


    She managed a faint smile. Her eyes were dry from crying.


    "We want to let him go peacefully while he''s asleep."


    "..."


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. RetroAddict. You''ve been so supportive..."


    I bit my lower lip hard. My fists clenched tightly on my knees.


    "...You said a month, right?"


    "Yes."


    "For this remaining month, I won''t give up."


    "Excuse me...?"


    "I''ll support him in the way I can. So, please."


    I mustered all my courage and blurted out.


    "So... please don''t give up either."


    "..."


    "I still believe he''s fighting. So..."


    Even though it sounded irresponsible.


    "...Let''s not give up. Both of us."


    After saying this as if to convince myself more than her, I left the caf almost like I was running away.


    As soon as I got home, I started the broadcast. Viewers poured in en masse.


    - RetroAddict~


    - Did RetroAddict rage quit yesterday lol


    - Coming on early after that hardcore session yesterday


    - Please play a different game, please, I''d rather watch you strip


    - Give up... there are no other games here...


    - Gonna play ''Protect the Empire'' again?


    - Ahh!!! No more!!!


    My viewers were also getting tired.


    There were not a few who suggested quitting the challenge and playing another game.


    My viewership had dropped to less than half due to the long and harsh difficulty of the game.


    "Why does it hurt?"


    Salome clutched at her chest.


    For the first time since her birth, she felt a pain inside.


    Despite living for hundreds of years and perfectly imitating and understanding human nature on the surface, the heart of the succubus queen was fundamentally empty.


    Somewhere in that void throbbed.


    Why?


    "..."


    Salome, lips tightly pressed, lifted her hands and slapped her cheeks twice.


    Thud. Thud-thud.


    The sound of rain beating against the ground was heard. Salome poked her head out into the ruins.


    Black rain was pouring down.


    It was time for the flood.


    ***


    "We can set off in just a few more hours!"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon, having brought a small boat, nodded as they placed it in front of the sewer.


    A channel had formed in front of the sewer, filled with black rainwater. It seemed that a little more rain would gather enough water to float the boat.


    "This path isn''t going to be smooth sailing either! Be prepared! There are monsters, foul smells, and above all, you''ll have to fight the darkness!"


    I nodded in response.


    I was prepared for everything. Would it be any different on land?


    The surface route also has monsters, foul smells, and requires fighting against darkness. If it''s going to be hard anyway, it''s better to take this route, which takes less time.


    Looking around, the rest of the temporary party members also appeared one by one.


    Mason, unsteady as if unwell, sat down below the ruins, and Salome had also appeared and stood beside him.


    "..."


    Salome, with a sour expression, glanced at me and then quickly turned her head away.


    I blinked in confusion. What? When did she start avoiding me? Why is she acting like that?


    "Are you leaving?"


    That''s when I heard a voice.


    Turning around, it was the kid... well, the ''older brother'' from earlier. The one from the village, with whom I shared fruit and stories.


    His blurry eyes through disheveled hair looked at me. I smiled back at him.


    "Yeah. I''ll come again next time. I''ll bring more fruit."


    The kid brother smirked.


    "Everyone who falls into this village says that. And then no one ever comes back."


    "..."


    "Why would anyone want to come back to this awful, trashy village? Don''t bother."


    With a wave of his hand, the kid brother walked away towards the village.


    "Live happily in a world where the sun shines."


    "..."


    "The fruit was delicious. Goodbye."


    The kid brother disappeared into the rain.


    I felt conflicted. I sighed deeply and looked up at the pouring rain.


    Just a bit more rain, and we''ll be able to leave.


    Soon, I''ll return to Crossroad...


    "...?"


    That''s when I saw it.


    Among the pouring rain, slithering down the cliff... was something grotesque.


    It looked like writhing mist or a swarm of insects...


    "What''s that?"


    Almost simultaneously as I muttered to myself,


    Thud-thud! Thud-thud-thud!


    Suddenly, ''it'' cascaded down like a heavy shower.


    A dreadful stench and a chilling malevolence spread in all directions. I stepped back, fighting nausea.


    Could it be...?!


    "Ash..."


    A voice echoed.


    It sounded like thousands of crows flapping their wings, or like millions of insects gnashing their pincers.


    "I will... rot you..."


    Within the indistinct form, a clear hostility emerged.


    "Everything...! This world, along with you, everything...!"


    The master of the plague.


    The Black Plague.


    The wound-opener, the tangible agony, the screaming pus -


    The Nightmare Legion''s fourth-ranked commander, Raven - screamed as if his soul was tearing apart.


    "I will burn and melt everything!"


    Immediately after, a deluge of plague poured down from above my head.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    "Your Majesty."


    I flinched at the voice that came from beside me.


    "What''s wrong, Your Majesty? Are you already drunk?"


    "Ah, huh? What?"


    Turning to my side, I saw Jupiter sitting there.


    The one-eyed veteran wore a familiar mischievous smile, a cup of strong liquor in one hand and a smoldering cigar in the other. She frowned beside me.


    "This is troubling. Weren''t you supposed to be my drinking partner all night today?"


    "Uh...?"


    "Anyway, so here''s the thing, that tiny and sharp Junior, what she said to this old lady was..."


    This was the mercenaries'' guild''s bar. I glanced over the empty bottles in front of me.


    Huh?


    When did I start drinking here?


    I was certain that...


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Huh?"


    "You seem really drunk, shall we call it a night?"


    "No, no! I''m fine."


    "Then please fill up this old woman''s cup quickly. You haven''t been pouring, and I''ve been babbling to myself with a dry throat."


    I quickly picked up the bottle in front of me and filled Jupiter''s cup.


    At first, I was bewildered, but soon a slow smile spread across my lips.


    How long has it been since I drank like this with Jupiter?


    "Hey, Jupiter. I don''t know if this sounds awkward all of a sudden, but I really enjoy having a drink and talking with you like this."


    As I said this and poured the drink, when I turned to the side,


    Suddenly, this wasn''t the mercenaries'' guild anymore. It was atop the southern wall.


    The smell of blood, gunpowder... and this wall, filled with the corpses of warriors, where Jupiter lay dead.


    Her chest was riddled with wounds from a magic bullet, and the veteran had long since breathed her last, her old black uniform drenched in blood.


    "...?!"


    What is this?


    What''s suddenly happening?


    Panicked, I hastily backed away. Then the scenery changed again.


    This was the annex next to the lord''s mansion, where the Shadow Squad stayed.


    "Prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Two young elves I hadn''t seen in a while ran towards me.


    Oldgirl, always grinning and waving at me, and Skull, her face covered in scars. The two elves stood on either side of me and whined.


    "We want to drink fruit juice!"


    "The nut-filled cookies you gave us last time were delicious!"


    "Alright, kids. I''ll take care of it. But wait a moment... Let me catch my breath..."


    As I gasped for breath and looked down at them again,


    Thud.


    Crackle...


    Oldgirl collapsed like a dried-up old tree, her body drained of blood, and Skull was shattered to pieces by a blood magic bombardment.


    My whole body stiffened.


    "Eh, ah...?!"


    Turning around with a creak, I ran.


    I ended up in front of the barracks. Kuilan''s brother Kureha stood there, a red-haired beastman.


    "Kureha! Call the people! Something''s wrong..."


    "Your Highness."


    The next moment, Kureha had transformed into a giant wolf monster.


    His deep, sad eyes looked at me.


    "Give, the, order, please, your, Highness."


    And then, he collapsed and died like an old tower crumbling. for new novels


    I ran towards the inner city, holding back a scream.


    In front of the alchemist''s workshop, Godhand was peeking inside, holding a bouquet of tangled flowers in his hand.


    Was he hiding here to surprise Lilly?


    Seeing his shy smile made my eyes burn.


    "Godhand! Thank goodness, you''re here!"


    As I ran and grabbed Godhand''s shoulder,


    "To regain consciousness even after being infected by my new plague. Indeed, your spirit is steadfast."


    "A plague, you say...?"


    I stood up with Salome''s support, my legs still shaky.


    "That thing I just experienced, that was a plague...?"


    "Yes. A new realm I''ve reached. A plague that not only devours flesh and mind but also rots the soul- the ultimate plague."


    Raven, chuckling lowly, ''gazed'' at Salome. He no longer had eyes or anything else, but his evil intent was clearly felt.


    "Salome. I''ve always been curious, what kind of plague would be born if I used you as its source."


    "Aaaaaah...!"


    Salome quickly hid behind me. Raven continued, seemingly amused.


    "If the psychical body, which is more mentally significant than the physical one, is entirely consumed as fodder - what form would that plague take? Would my plague, which stops at the destruction of the physical body, not evolve into a new form?"


    Raven, if that mass of monstrosity could be called a body, flung it back theatrically.


    "But then, I realized that I was the same. I had long transcended the limits of the physical body."


    "..."


    "So, I used my own mind and soul as a mold. Breaking and crushing my soul, using it as rot and material - and then, oh! I have finally reached it! Beyond the immunity of the body! Beyond the mental barriers! Into a new realm where even the soul rots!"


    Even in that state, his theatrical and over-the-top way of speaking hadn''t changed. I clicked my tongue.


    Anyway, his words were long-winded, but the summary is simple.


    ''It''s an attack directly on the mind.''


    The [Phantom Pain] used by Raven''s avatar - the illusory pain was nothing but a fake.


    It was just an illusion of being infected with a plague in the body.


    But this was different.


    Raven''s original plague was ''real'', eating away at the mind and swallowing the soul... a plague of mental contamination, concept contamination.


    ''Damn, that''s really messed up...''


    I clicked my tongue.


    A plague that acts on the mind.


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], is immune to all mental status abnormalities. The issue lies in the judgment of this immune state.


    Each status abnormality''s defense score is considered immune from 100 points.


    For example, if the ice attribute defense score exceeds 100 points, one would not take any damage from any ice attribute attack.


    This is why I have been immune to any mental attacks until now.


    But the plague status abnormality continuously erodes this defense score.


    And if even 1 point is deducted, it''s no longer considered ''immune''. Damage starts to seep in, little by little.


    Raven has become a bizarre existence called a mental plague, and it has succeeded in slightly eroding my mental defense score.


    Like Achilles, who was invincible except for his heel, was killed by an arrow there.


    His plague eroded my mental barrier, creating a gap and infiltrating my mind, showing me the terrible illusion earlier.


    ''If it happens again, can I escape it?''


    Until now, I was immune to mental status abnormalities. Therefore, I didn''t need to think of a defense.


    But Raven has overturned that premise.


    I recalled the terrible nightmare I just saw - the death of my comrades. I bit my lip until it bled and clenched my fist.


    Facing that wave of guilt,


    Could I withstand it if I faced it again?


    I steadied my breath and racked my brain for a countermeasure. Even in this situation, Raven kept babbling on.


    "The current me, rotting body, mind, and even soul, is truly the ultimate form of the plague! Even that arrogant King of Kings will not stand a chance against me!"


    Whoosh!


    Darkness glared at me.


    "But my target is, first and foremost, you, Ash."


    "..."


    "I will melt and kill you first. And then, the now useless Salome too! I''ll eradicate you together. And after that! All other Nightmare Legion commanders! Even the King of Kings! I''ll rot them all!"


    Swoosh!


    Raven, with the sound of thousands of insect wings, flew towards me.


    "I will cover this Lake Kingdom! And the entire world! Entirely with my plague-!"


    Raven''s black mist surged like a tidal wave. That''s when it happened.


    Whir!


    Someone''s strong arm grabbed my waist. That same arm then grabbed Salome and sprinted backwards with us.


    Turning around, it was Mason.


    Mason, with us on his back, dashed towards the sewer.


    In front of the black water-filled area, Sword Demon and Spear Demon waited in a boat, oars in hand.


    "Hurry up on the boat!"


    In an unprecedentedly urgent tone, the two robbers shouted.


    "Hurry-!"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Swoosh!


    The boat we were in slid into the sewage water, gliding into the sewers.


    Staggering on the boat, I looked around the bottom village. for new novels


    "Aaaah!"


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts...!"


    "Protect the gold, protect the gold...!"


    The sight of the village swept by Raven''s plague was horrific.


    The residents scratched their plague-ridden skin, and at the same time, due to their contaminated minds, they smashed their heads on the ground. Both body and mind were collapsing.


    Even worse, it was contagious.


    Residents not yet infected tried to save others, only to be infected through unknown means, their bodies and minds similarly collapsing.


    "Cough..."


    It was literally a living hell.


    But I had no time to worry about them.


    "I''ll chase you to the ends of hell, Ash-!"


    Because Raven was hot on our heels.


    The Plague Master followed us closely, transformed into a mist.


    Just being swept up in his path caused the sewer water to boil with a foul stench, and the sewer pipes corroded and crumbled.


    "We''re done for if he catches us, love!"


    "Don''t worry! No matter how powerful a Nightmare Legion Commander is..."


    Despite the critical situation, Sword Demon and Spear Demon calmly rowed the boat, advancing it. Sword Demon steered the boat with a fierce gaze at Raven.


    "He can''t navigate these bottom tunnels faster than me!"


    Swoosh!


    Aligned with the time of the flood, the black rainwater already filled and swirled in the sewers.


    The boat was pushed into the giant sewer, swirling like a black whirlpool.


    Like a leaf on a stormy sea, the boat rocked precariously.


    But Sword Demon and Spear Demon expertly navigated the boat, maintaining their balance.


    The speed of the swirling rainwater was terrifying. Riding its current, the boat sped forward at an incredible pace.


    "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you go! Come to me! Your body, your mind, your soul-!"


    Raven, transformed into a mist, shrieked eerily, stretching out his hand towards us.


    But the boat narrowly avoided his hand, and Mason countered his close-reaching hand with a giant claw strike.


    "Are you okay?!"


    "Barely... I''m fine."


    Mason''s nails corroded and fell off, but with another effort, new ones grew back. Such is the convenience of beast transformation.


    Swoosh-!


    The giant sewer twisted and turned, splitting into several paths, then merging again, like a maze.


    The boat continued to twist and turn, escaping the labyrinth. Raven, less agile, started to lag behind us.


    "Ashhhhh-!"


    As we continued to ride the boat deep into the sewer, Raven''s voice grew more distant until it could no longer be heard.


    "...Did we lose him?"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon kept the boat moving fast without letting their guard down, but having tangled with Nightmare Legion commanders for a long time, I felt it instinctively.


    We had shaken off Raven''s pursuit.


    "Phew..."


    Wiping the sweat from my brow, I finally checked the condition of my party members.


    Thankfully, or perhaps miraculously, Salome, Mason, Sword Demon, and Spear Demon seemed relatively unscathed from the plague.


    Thanks to my mental defense passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], and its wide-ranging effect against all diseases, they were able to protect themselves from Raven''s plague.


    But, just as my [Unyielding Commander] was breached earlier and I fell victim to his mental plague.


    They too could have their minds infiltrated and be subjected to horrific hallucinations.


    Thankfully, my ''All-Disease Immunity'' still held up due to its high defense score, but the situation was still precarious.


    ''What the hell is this! He''s not some kind of Pokmon evolution...''


    I gritted my teeth thinking about Raven who had entered his own hidden phase alone.


    At that moment, Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who had been silently rowing, spoke up.


    "It seems we''ve shaken off the pursuit. Now we just need to make it to the surface."


    "Just sit tight. We''ll be out in no time."


    Looking at their backs at the prow, I hesitantly asked.


    "What will happen to the people in the village?"


    Before escaping the bottom village, I saw it clearly.


    The people of the village suffering from Raven''s plague baptism.


    What will happen to them?


    "..."


    The two silent robbers reluctantly answered.


    "All our villagers have received the curse of immortality. We cannot die."


    "So, if the plague doesn''t heal, we will suffer until the end of the world..."


    I was horrified by their matter-of-fact tone.


    "How can you say that so calmly?!"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Sword Demon looked back at me with a smirk.


    With this party composition, I can deploy them in the operation to defeat Raven without any guilt.


    I was blunt about it - Im dragging you all into a suicide mission.


    Salome, who had been quietly listening to the story, looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "We might be okay with it. But Ash... what about you?"


    "..."


    I sighed and nodded.


    "Ravens plague, once he is defeated, will disappear entirely.


    While the damage already inflicted cannot be healed, the plague itself will disappear. No matter how widely it has spread, it will lose its source and power and vanish.


    "Thats because the basis of the plague is Ravens malice.


    "..."


    "So, I just need to kill him before I die."


    Salome seemed astounded and tried to say more, but I turned away.


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who had stopped the boat, were glaring at me with fierce eyes.


    "Quite the funny guest we have here."


    "Why do you think we would follow your orders?"


    I silently took out a piece of paper from my pocket and showed it to them.


    The oath we had written and shared with each other back then.


    - The Desperation Homeward Band will assist Ash until he escapes the dungeon. Once the dungeon escape is successful, Ash will pay half of his wealth to the Desperation Homeward Band.


    That''s right.


    Its not about helping to escape. Its about until the escape.


    Whatever I ask them to do. Whatever happens. They have to help me.


    "You see the seal here? You two, you must cooperate with me until I escape."


    "What the hell?!"


    "This damn thing...!"


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon hastily checked their own copies of the oath and clutched their heads as if they had been struck.


    I gazed at them and began to speak.


    "When the Lake Kingdom was submerged, the other survivors gave up on reality. They chose to escape into nightmares rather than suffer eternal torment in life."


    "..."


    "But you people from the bottom town chose a reality even more terrible than nightmares. Why?"


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon exchanged glances, hesitating, then spoke,


    "...To exist."


    "To become human."


    They crumpled the oath and tucked it away again, continuing,


    "That''s why we spent our whole lives gathering gold."


    "Spinning nightmares in a cocoon for a demon lord wasn''t our dream."


    "I feel the same."


    I nodded.


    "I still want to remain human."


    A little while ago. When I last looked back at the bottom town.


    I locked eyes with the little guy I shared the fruit with.


    He quietly waved at me.


    His body stained red, being consumed by the plague, yet... he waved like he was bidding farewell to a departing friend. With a peaceful face.


    ...If I fail to deal with Raven in time.


    The villagers, and that kid, might writhe in agony for hundreds of years, their minds and bodies eaten away by the plague.


    "Sigh."


    I exhaled and slowly rose to my feet.


    I am scared.


    Of the nightmare Raven showed me.


    Of all the people I''ve caused to die. This guilt weighing down on my shoulders.


    But, however - I know something even scarier.


    - Bro!


    I could have saved him.


    I could have reached out.


    The small life I turned away from and ignored.


    I know painfully well that the regret of missing an opportunity without even trying to fight is greater than the regret after fighting and losing.


    ''I want to save them.''


    The people within my reach.


    Still, I want to save them.


    So, no matter how arduous, horrific, and painful this battle is -


    I will not back down.


    "Lets go."


    Standing upright, straightening my back.


    Gathering all the courage I might have left.


    I declared,


    "...To kill the monster and protect the people."


    Hoping that the flag I once abandoned is still within me.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Swoosh!


    The boat cuts through the water, changing direction.


    The sewer system was connected throughout the Lake Kingdom, and the Sword Demon and Spear Demon skillfully steered the boat, making a wide detour.


    "There''s a place where the water flows backward whenever there''s a flood."


    "We''ll use it to return to the depths of the Lake Kingdom."


    Honestly, it''s pitch dark all around, and with the direction constantly changing, I can''t tell if we''re going up or down, left or right...


    But since there''s nothing else I can do on the boat, I just sat quietly, trusting these two robbers.


    And after racing through the darkness for a while-


    Woosh!


    Just as I thought the water was shooting up high, suddenly the boat was flung into the air.


    Even while panicking, I quickly surveyed my surroundings. It looks familiar.


    "Here is..."


    The towering skyscrapers drenched in rain... and the darkness rippling like waves...


    "...it''s the central fountain plaza of the 10th Zone!"


    We really had returned to the very heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    "Hit the mark exactly!"


    "This fountain overflows with filthy water during the flood!"


    Indeed, the fountain that used to spout clear water just a few days ago was now overflowing with black sewage.


    Even though I thought the fountain was quite large, I never imagined a boat carrying five people could be ejected from it!


    "This fountain was a showcase of the Lake Kingdom''s magical prowess. It used to draw up sewage and purify it with purification magic."


    "But in a world submerged in dirty water like this! Even the finest purification magic couldn''t withstand it, and the fountain in front of the royal palace began to emit a foul odor like a sewer!"


    "When the world comes to this, slaves and royalty alike all stink the same, don''t they?"


    "Hehe, that''s why you''re as beautiful as a queen!"


    "Oh, you old man, always making a fuss!"


    The two robbers casually chatted and steered the boat to land beside the fountain.


    It seems like the peak of the flood, with almost torrential black rain pouring from the sky. The area around the fountain is a complete mess.


    "Ptooey."


    Standing up in the pouring rain, I spat out the rainwater that got into my mouth.


    This isn''t acid rain, is it? No, it feels even worse than that.


    "...Prince."


    Mason called me with a slightly tense voice. Why?


    Mason pointed towards the distant street with a grim look, and I frowned at the sight.


    White smiling masks.


    A legion wearing those masks - the Nightcrawler unit, clad in raincoats, was approaching us.


    Their pale faces floating in the torrential rain were incredibly eerie.


    The five of us tensed up, preparing for battle, but soon realized that our opponents were not in their right minds.


    The Nightcrawler members were all staggering as if injured, some even falling forward as they walked. What''s going on?


    Crown, leading them, approached me and gasped for breath. That''s when I realized why they were in this state.


    His face inside the mask was covered in red and purple rashes, and the skin visible through his disheveled clothes was darkly discolored.


    They were affected.


    By Raven''s plague.


    "Where are you going, Ash...?"


    Crown asked laboriously.


    There was no need to beat around the bush. I answered succinctly.


    "To kill Raven."


    "..."


    Swoosh-


    In the dead streets of the blackened city, only the sound of rain hitting the ground was loud.


    Crown, who had been staring at me intently, coughed violently and then slowly straightened up. He then said,


    "We''ll cooperate."


    "...!"


    "Right now, he is indiscriminately spreading the plague within the kingdom... All the monster legions have holed up in their bases, and my men and I, who tried to stop it, have already been afflicted."


    Crown clutched his mask with trembling hands.


    "The pain of the body decaying is bearable, but the mind melting... that''s harder to endure..."


    "You say that, but aren''t you moving quite well?"


    I almost lost my sanity and died from hallucinations as soon as I was infected. But these guys, though staggering, are still walking around.


    Crown then bitterly smiled from behind his mask.


    "Every day is hell anyway, so even if his plague shows us hellish hallucinations as it melts our minds... it''s not unbearable. Just more horrific."


    Despite his bravado, Crown''s men were collapsing one by one as we spoke.


    "...We need to hurry. Explain the plan."


    Crown gestured to me. I began to speak.


    "The key to defeating Raven is always the same. We have to attack his main body."


    "But we don''t know where his main body is roaming right now."


    "Right. So... we make it so he has no choice but to come to us."


    I planted a flag.


    "This land..."


    At the same time, I declared.


    "I proclaim this as the territory of the Empire!"


    Whoosh!


    Magic power flowed out of my body, forming a grey fortress in the area.


    It was a crude flag, just any cloth attached to a rough iron rod, but it was sufficient for [Imperial Edict]. I smirked.


    [Imperial Edict] not only forms a magical fortress but also declares a ''conquest battle.''


    If you win this ''conquest battle,'' you can forcibly take control of the area.


    So, using [Imperial Edict] at Raven''s stronghold to trigger a forced conquest battle.


    Raven, the owner of this farm, would have to be notified of the intrusion.


    And naturally, he would realize that I was the only one capable of orchestrating such a plot.


    So, no matter where he is in the world right now-


    "Ashhhhhhh!"


    He would have no choice but to return.


    To defend his territory.


    And to kill me.


    It didn''t take long for Raven to show up. He was still squirming in a hideous form.


    "Running away like a rat and now you return so boldly! Right into my farm! You''re fearless!"


    "It''s a bit ironic to hear that from someone who brings a horde of rats..."


    Indeed, trailing behind him, like black smoke or slime, were rats, insects, crows... or what used to be them, now half-melted and jelly-like. A ghastly sight.


    "If you are going to walk right into my hands, I''m grateful..."


    Raven, hovering in the air, gathered his strength, then,


    "I''ll rot you to nothing, Ash!"


    Swoosh!


    He flew towards me, towards my grey fortress, spewing malice and stench.


    "Stick to the plan, Crown!"


    I gestured to Crown, standing in front of me on the fortress wall.


    "Buy us time!"


    "Damn it, so this is my role..."


    "Didnt you join knowing this? Now, hurry!"


    Crown, cursing, leaned forward and put a grey flute to his lips.


    Squeak!


    The flute in Crown''s mouth emitted a high pitch.


    As the sound of the flute echoed, the rats, bugs, and crows that had been following Raven suddenly began attacking him instead.


    It was Crown, ''the Pied Piper'' in action after a long time, with his ability to forcibly control monsters at his will.


    However,


    "You ungrateful swine, forgetting the favor I''ve done for you!"


    Whoosh!


    The abominations that had turned against Raven melted into bloody puddles in an instant. Raven showed no mercy, even to beings that were once his minions.


    After clearing them out, Raven, emitting a dense toxic fog, charged towards us again.


    In a flash, Raven''s black, smog-like form soared over the fortress walls.


    "Block him with your bodies!"


    Crown shouted as he lunged forward, followed by the Nightcrawler unit colliding with Raven.


    Whoosh-!


    Though I''m not sure if it could be called a ''collision.''


    The members of the unit wearing the white smiling masks were swept up in the plague, their skin rotting, bones dissolving, blood pouring out of their bodies.


    But, true to their immortal nature, enduring pain no ordinary human could withstand, they stood their ground, and Raven cackled maniacally, taking his time to crush each of them.


    "Good! Stand your ground! Try to last even a second longer! That will make the effort I put into cultivating this decay all the more worthwhile!"


    Watching this horrific scene, I took a deep breath.


    What I''m about to use is a special gimmick that can only be used once against Raven.


    Using it at the wrong time would be a waste, making it difficult to kill Raven... That''s why I''ve been waiting for the right moment.


    But now, there''s no need to hold back.


    Just as Raven''s black form grabbed Crown by the collar and was about to inject poison into his lips -


    I gathered my strength and said,


    "-I solemnly swear that I will dedicate my life to serving humanity."


    Then,


    Suddenly.


    Raven''s movement froze, as if by magic.


    My party members, who had been tensely waiting around me, the Nightcrawler unit members dying in blood, and Crown, grabbed by the collar by Raven,


    Everyone at the scene stopped in sheer surprise, clearly ''frozen.''


    But the most bewildered was Raven himself.


    He stood motionless, seemingly unable to comprehend what was happening, then turned his smog-like body towards me and muttered dumbfoundedly,


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Raven looked down at himself, unable to move properly, and let out a bewildered voice.


    "What''s this? Why? Why have I stopped moving?"


    "Well, your soul might be rotten enough to be used as fertilizer, but it seems this oath is still etched in your memory."


    I named the oath I had just recited the first line of.


    "The ''Protector of Humanity Oath.''"


    "..."


    Like doctors on Earth recite the Hippocratic Oath.


    This was the oath doctors in the Lake Kingdom swore upon receiving their license, in front of the people in the city square.


    Raven''s smog-like body shuddered backward as if hit by a wave. I smirked.


    "So, you remember now?"


    "Impossi..."


    "Back when you were a sane human, on the day you received your medical license, you recited this oath in the city square!"


    In the game, there''s a tablet found in the ''Hospital'' dungeon.


    This tablet contains the ''Protector of Humanity Oath'' along with a note left by someone - <In honor of all the protectors who fought against the plague>.


    When encountering Raven after reading this tablet, a gimmick becomes available to recite the contents of the tablet to him.


    The effect lasts only 1 turn but results in complete immobilization.


    In the game, whether or not this gimmick was used made a huge difference in the difficulty of clearing the boss. So, before confronting Raven, I always prioritized conquering the ''Hospital'' dungeon.


    But in this reality?


    There was no need to visit that dungeon. I had recited this oath so many times in the game that I had memorized it!


    I continued to recite the ''Protector of Humanity Oath.''


    "First, I shall abide by all laws and systems for the benefit of humanity."


    "Stop it..."


    "Second, I shall always follow the highest moral and ethical standards, no matter the situation."


    "Stop! Just stop!"


    Raven cried out in agony.


    Why does this monster, fallen into a pit of evil, react to such an oath?


    Who knows.


    Some people remember they were human by looking at gold coins, others by looking at portraits.


    Maybe some remember they were once human when they hear the oath they once recited.


    But what''s certain is that this works as a ''gimmick'' for the strategy. And so, I will actively use it for the boss kill...!


    "Third, from this moment forward, I shall live for the welfare and happiness of humanity in suffering."


    "Stop it, I said stoppppp!"


    Raven, scattering a terrible aura, charged at me.


    But Crown, the Nightcrawler unit, and now the Sword Demon and Spear Demon, stepped forward and blocked him with their bodies.


    Of course, I don''t stop.


    "Forth, I shall respect all life, and will not tolerate any life being neglected or disregarded."


    Raven keeps advancing, rotting and burning all life in front of him.


    "Fifth, I will always use all my knowledge and abilities to work for the survival of humanity."


    Even though he''s hindered, Raven still managed to crush the immortals in front of him with all his malice and curses.


    As Raven, swept in with a hot gust of wind, finally reached in front of me.


    "Sixth, as a guardian of humanity, I fully understand my responsibilities and duties, and based on this understanding, I voluntarily commit to performing all these clauses..."


    I was already reading the last line of the oath.


    Looking straight ahead, focusing on his blurred form, I uttered the final sentence.


    "I solemnly swear."


    Thud.


    And then, Raven completely stopped.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Right in front of us, his smog-like form frozen as if it had turned to ice.


    The ''complete immobilization'' effect provided by this gimmick lasts for 1 turn, just 3 minutes.


    I have to kill him within these 3 minutes...!


    "Everyone!"


    I looked at my party members and shouted.


    "Finish him off!"


    ***


    In his immobilized state, Raven was seeing his past.


    A distant past, hundreds of years ago, when he was still human.


    ***


    In the Lake Kingdom, being a doctor was a scorned profession.


    In this advanced city, always shrouded in the miracles of magic, the royalty and citizens never needed to rely on medicine.


    Any illness could be cleanly cured with just a few spells.


    As magic advanced, it increasingly took responsibility for people''s health. Medicine naturally lost its authority.


    However, there was still a need for doctors.


    Among the slave class - the ''non-citizens'' in the kingdom, who didn''t receive the benefits of magic.


    They needed scalpels, bandages, and medicine, as they couldn''t bask in the light of magic.


    Though they were scorned and called ''non-citizens,'' they were indispensable for handling all sorts of menial tasks within the city.


    Doctors were always needed to ensure their survival, so medicine managed to maintain its existence.


    During this decline of medicine, a boy was born.


    He belonged to the high-ranking citizens of the Lake Kingdom - close to royalty and nobility.


    As a child, the boy suffered from an unidentified epidemic and was left with after-effects that magic couldn''t cure. He was completely healed by a doctor in the kingdom.


    From that day, the boy decided to pursue medicine.


    Despite opposition from his parents, relatives, and even neighboring nobles, the boy stubbornly studied medicine and eventually joined the hospital where the doctor who cured him worked as an intern.


    It was then that his family completely disowned him.


    After a long internship and showing talent, the boy obtained his medical license. The day he read the ''Protector of Humanity Oath'' aloud in the city square with a clear voice.


    "..."


    Returning to the hospital, Raven put on the last remaining crow mask, an unpainted white one.


    Then, Raven stepped into the heart of the plague.


    Three days later, when he found his mentor and colleagues,


    Inside the tent set up as an emergency treatment center, doctors wearing black crow masks were all dead, cold.


    In their last moments, they were still researching the combination of drugs, dead over the table strewn with vials and flasks.


    In the innermost part of the tent, his mentor was still barely breathing.


    "Ray, ven... you came..."


    "Master!"


    "Here, the formula for the medicine... If prepared like this, it can immunize against the plague and alleviate symptoms..."


    As Raven''s trembling hands took the paper with the formula, his mentor grasped his wrist.


    "Understand, Raven. Don''t harbor hatred."


    "Yes?"


    "Pass this wisdom to the next generation."


    Behind the crow mask, the mentor''s eyes, red with blood, sparkled.


    "Create the medicine and let our sacrifice... be the next step for humanity... We fought for that..."


    "..."


    "Don''t hate or resent... Never forget the oath we took..."


    Thud.


    The mentor''s arm dropped to the ground.


    Raven, holding back his tears, pocketed the formula.


    Then, he stood up with a determined expression.


    ***


    Raven tested the completed medicine on himself and several patients, verifying its effectiveness. He then went to the government office to request facilities for mass production and distribution.


    "This medicine was built upon everyone''s death at the hospital. If you provide the facilities for its production, we can overcome the plague...!"


    But the official nonchalantly examined the vial Raven offered and then,


    Clang!


    Threw it to the floor, shattering it.


    Raven''s eyes widened in fury.


    "What... What are you doing, you maniac! Do you know what this medicine is!"


    As Raven lunged forward, other staff restrained him. The official laughed mockingly.


    "Haven''t you heard the news, Raven? Such a medicine is no longer needed."


    "What?"


    "The gracious King of the Lake Kingdom has issued a mobilization order to all the towers. Mages are already spreading purification magic in the non-citizen residential areas... The plague will be suppressed in no time."


    Raven''s face turned blank.


    Looking down at Raven, the official burst into laughter.


    "Praise the King''s mercy for bestowing magic even on non-citizens. And hopefully, you''ll realize how inferior your medicine is compared to magic! Hahaha!"


    And it was just as he said.


    The plague that consumed the lives of countless non-citizens and numerous doctors was easily cleaned up by the mages in a ridiculously effortless manner.


    Raven sat down, dumbfounded, watching the back alleys of the Lake Kingdom, now cleared of all disease, in less than a day.


    Mages passed by, mocking Raven as they went.


    "...With such power, why."


    Raven muttered quietly.


    "Why didn''t you help...? Why did you just watch as they died?"


    Raven looked at his own hands. His body, already infected with the disease, was half-rotted but was now slowly recovering.


    It was then Raven realized.


    They don''t understand. The pain caused by the disease.


    Always enveloped in the blessings of magic, never having experienced illness, they wouldn''t know.


    Nor the pain of discrimination.


    The pain of inequality.


    They wouldn''t know because they had never experienced it.


    "Then I''ll make you understand."


    Putting the crow mask back on, which he had thrown to the ground,


    "The pain of the body decaying, the helplessness of being unable to do anything while patients, colleagues, and my mentor died before my eyes, the despair spreading uncontrollably..."


    All the deaths they had to endure for not being considered human.


    "I''ll make you... understand, without fail...!"


    Raven resolved to create a plague so powerful that it would transcend even the magic of the Lake Kingdom... No.


    A plague powerful enough to surpass all the contradictions of this world.


    His mentor''s last words, the oath he took when becoming a doctor.


    The resolve of his younger days to save people.


    All had already corroded and vanished in the face of hatred.


    Raven headed to the hospital ward where patients still infected with the plague, not yet fully cured, were admitted.


    Bang!


    Raven roughly opened the door to the ward.


    Patients who had recovered thanks to Raven''s medicine greeted him happily upon his arrival.


    "Hello, Doctor!"


    "Doctor! Thanks to you, I''m better now! How can we ever repay you..."


    "...Everyone."


    Raven looked around at the people he had saved with a faint smile, then asked in a chilling voice.


    "I need volunteers for an experiment with a new medicine... Will you help?"


    That day, one good died in this world,


    And one evil was born.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    1 turn, 3 minutes in ''Complete Nullification'' state, Raven remained.


    He just floated in the air, and now it was just a matter of attacking and killing him during these 3 minutes.


    "Whoa!"


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who had hurled their swords and spears towards Raven, let out bewildered groans.


    Their attacks merely crossed the empty air, slicing through the flickering shadow of Raven. They were unable to inflict any damage on him.


    "The soul core, I can''t see it...?"


    "Is this bastard really the main body?!"


    "It''s definitely the main body. But why-"


    Just then, Mason, who had savagely scratched Raven''s body with his claws, ground his teeth.


    "This monster, he doesn''t have a soul core...!"


    "Is that even possible?!"


    Even the vampiric monsters of the Blood Clan, though their bodies were jelly-like and made of blood, had a soul core.


    The primary rule for monsters is to perish if they lose their soul core.


    But how could Raven exist before us without a soul core?


    - So, I used my spirit and soul as the matrix. I shattered and broke my soul, using it as rotting material.


    I remembered what he said when he attacked me in the slum village.


    I muttered in frustration.


    "It''s not a metaphor, you literally sacrificed your soul...?"


    "Yes."


    Then, Raven''s voice resounded.


    The 3 minutes had already passed. Damn it!


    "I burned the last bit of my soul as an offering. That''s why I have transcended monsters and escaped the world''s laws, becoming a plague."


    Raven, having regained his senses and escaped the nullified state, let out an evil laugh.


    "With such resolve, how do you plan to stop me?"


    "Ck...!"


    I desperately racked my brain. Think, think!


    How to kill an opponent without a body or a soul core?


    There must be a way, there must be-


    "Ash, thanks to you, I dreamt of a distant past. Thank you. My hatred has only solidified..."


    But Raven didn''t seem to give me any time.


    "Have you used up all your prepared moves, human? Then now, it''s my turn."


    Raven''s smog-like form suddenly compressed,


    "Be swallowed by nightmares, sink down, drown in the memories you fear the most...!"


    Chaaak!


    Like a burst sprinkler, it sprayed droplets all around.


    It was not something that could be avoided. Like acid rain dissolving marble, mental barriers melted away, and black shadows infiltrated my mind.


    ''I''m done for.''


    I laughed bitterly.


    Then,


    ''What?''


    Suddenly, it felt like someone was embracing me from behind.


    ***


    "Your Highness."


    I flinched at the voice next to me.


    "What''s the matter, Your Highness. Are you already drunk?"


    "Ah, huh? Oh?"


    Suddenly, I was in the mercenary guild''s bar.


    Next to me sat Jupiter.


    The one-eyed veteran, with a familiar mischievous smile, held a cup of liquor in one hand and a smoking cigar in the other, furrowing her brow at my side.


    "This is troublesome. Weren''t you supposed to be my drinking buddy all night today?"


    This scene,


    I remember it.


    "Jupiter!"


    I urgently grabbed the old soldier''s shoulder. Jupiter''s only eye widened in surprise.


    "Your Highness? What''s suddenly the matter..."


    "I''m here!"


    I looked around, grinding my teeth.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    "You must never go to the front line! Understand?"


    But when I looked back at Jupiter,


    She was already lying on the city walls.


    Spilling blood from her chest, ravaged by magic bullets.


    "..."


    Before my dazed self, the nightmare I had once seen replayed, piece by piece.


    "Prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Oldgirl and Skull came running with smiles, then-


    Thud! Crack...


    Like a dried-up tree drained of all blood, he died, shattered into pieces by the blood magic.


    "Eat plenty. It''s our tribe''s traditional dish."


    Kureha, who had served me dinner with a kind smile, his body,


    Crack, snap...!


    Twisted and deformed grotesquely, transforming into a giant wolf monster, and soon fell dead.


    "In this city, you are an indispensable person."


    Holding each other''s hands.


    Wiping each other''s tears.


    They stood up.


    -The scene changed.


    Kureha''s body, turned into a monster and killed, was seen.


    Kuilan gently embraced that body.


    Kuilan, looking affectionately at his dead brother, slowly got up.


    And, to bury his brother, he moved forward.


    -The scene changed.


    After laying Margarita, struck by an arrow, gently in front of the goddess statue,


    Torkel adjusted his helmet, his right hand holding a toothless kitchen knife, his left arm tightly bound with a broken table.


    Then, as if to fight again, he lifted his blood-soaked body.


    -The scene changed.


    Lilly sat alone on a bench.


    Even though her lover, who used to surprise her holding a flower, no longer came, she sat quietly in front of the workshop.


    She was looking at a metal flower in her hand.


    After clutching the flower to her chest gently,


    Lilly struggled to get up, moving from the bench to her wheelchair.


    For her, unable to use her legs, this was exceedingly difficult. But Lilly, gritting her teeth and groaning, managed to sit in the wheelchair.


    And, wheeling the chair.


    Somewhere - somewhere in this harsh world.


    She moved.


    -The scene changed.


    I was reading a letter sent to me. The letter, written in a child''s crude handwriting, was from Ken''s siblings.


    After Ken died in the tutorial, I had agreed to take care of their livelihood.


    Sending living expenses under the name of the Third Prince, one of the siblings sent me this letter.


    - What kind of knight was my brother?


    I replied thoughtfully.


    - Knight Ken fought more bravely than any knight in this world.


    - To protect the world. To protect you.


    - I, and Crossroad, will not forget his bravery and dedication.


    Then, a reply came.


    - Then I want to protect the world like my brother too!


    Looking at that pure sentence, written in clumsy handwriting,


    I held back my tears for a long time as I read it.


    ...Again, the scene changed.


    An old man in armor eaten away by rats, Margrave Cross, appeared.


    "How was it?"


    The Margrave, with a bloodied face, gazed intently at me.


    "Was it worth sacrificing your most precious thing, to protect this city?"


    "..."


    I didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, I turned my head to look beside me.


    Using a cane, bandaged all over.


    With a brightened face, walking across the spring garden - towards the center of the city, was Evangeline.


    "Of course."


    Before I knew it, I too was standing.


    With trembling legs, I barely stood up.


    "Margrave Cross. Before you died, you told me. Crossroad is called the city on top of graves."


    I faced Margrave Cross.


    "It''s a derogatory term meaning a lot of casualties, but even if it''s on top of graves, it also means people still live on."


    A faint smile spread across the bloodied old man''s face.


    Yes. Now, I finally realize it anew.


    After facing my guilt and seeing the people who follow, late though it may be, I now understand.


    People die.


    But their purpose continues.


    Those left behind carry on their will, moving forward again.


    Thus - it perpetually continues.


    The history of humanity. The will of humanity. The dreams of humanity.


    "I may be late, but now I understand."


    I raised the flag, and people gathered under it.


    If people died for that flag.


    My duty is not to break the flag.


    Not to despair. Not to be frustrated. Not to regret or blame myself.


    No matter how painful it is. No matter how much I want to run away.


    I must carry it on.


    Remembering clearly what they died for... I must shoulder a will as strong as their lives and raise the flag high again.


    Because that is the responsibility and duty of the one who holds the flag.


    "I will say it a hundred times, a thousand times, Margrave Cross."


    I stretched my hand to the right.


    "This city is. And this world is."


    Then, in the empty void where there was nothing... a brightly shining flag appeared.


    Gripping it tightly, I shouted.


    "It''s worth... protecting!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    The flag in my hand burned like fire and weighed a ton.


    This is my standard.


    The price of the lives of those who followed and died for me.


    "So?"


    Raven, who had reappeared before me, screamed.


    "What can you possibly do with that flag in this mental world? If it were a weapon, you could stab me, or even an umbrella could ward off this rain! But that flag is utterly useless, isn''t it?"


    "You don''t understand, Raven."


    I gripped the flagpole with both hands and smiled wryly.


    "With this flag, I and my people can fight on, anytime, anywhere, without giving up!"


    I then raised the flag high and,


    "Not as an empire''s... no."


    I shouted loudly and drove it into the ground.


    "I proclaim this as my territory!"


    My ultimate move, [Imperial Edict], activated within the mental world.


    Whoosh!


    No gray walls formed in this mental world.


    Instead, a dazzling sun rose in the previously darkened sky, the clouds dispersed, and the downpour ceased.


    Under the clear sky, Raven looked around in confusion.


    "What? Why...? Why is even my mental world invaded by your imagination?"


    The answer came from behind me.


    "You must be new to this, Raven."


    Salome, staggering, smiled wanly.


    "Infiltrating someone''s mind is like building a bridge between yours and their psyche."


    "...?"


    "Still don''t get it?"


    Salome stretched out her hand and pointed around.


    "Our mental worlds are connected now. In other words, since you attacked Ash''s psyche... Ash can also attack yours."


    "What?"


    "If you tried to kill someone, you should be prepared to be killed. Isn''t that obvious?"


    I gripped the flagpole tighter.


    Whoosh!


    As my territory expanded, the scenery around us began to change.


    Not to my past, but to Raven''s.


    To his most painful memories. To his nightmares.


    His human days began to flash around us. Raven tried to stop it, but in this world, my flag was planted.


    This is my territory.


    "No! Don''t! Don''t look, you must not look!"


    "Too bad."


    You''ve read my memories, you bastard. You only clung to my most painful parts.


    So- we should exchange once, to be fair, right?


    "Don''t read my memory-!"


    Despite his desperate screams, Raven''s human days unfolded before our eyes.


    His dreams, frustrations, pains, and corruption - vividly unraveled.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Facing his most painful past, Raven''s form began to tear apart.


    ***


    When I regained consciousness, it was reality.


    I''m not sure how long the battle in the mental world lasted. I gasped for air, looking around.


    Crown and the Nightcrawler Corps had already turned into black shadows and were vanishing.


    Like before, when they died, they seemed to be resurrecting at another point.


    And there were others, their bodies turning into black particles.


    "Cough!"


    "Did you sleep well, guest?"


    In front of me, protecting me, stood Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    The two wild figures were drenched in blood, and their skin was melting away. They had been severely affected by Raven''s plague.


    "...Sword Demon. Spear Demon."


    "Don''t look so glum. We are immortals..."


    "We''ll come back to life in the Bottom Village. If you don''t defeat that plague bastard, we''ll probably die again from the plague spreading through the village..."


    "I believe you can do it. Make sure to kill that plague son of a bitch."


    Witnessing the two dying horrifically, I asked them.


    "Why do you trust me so much?"


    Their answer was simple.


    "You treated us like people."


    "Before and after the world became like this, there were hardly any who treated us as people."


    The two grotesque figures smiled with their melting faces.


    Then, no longer breathing, they disappeared into black smoke.


    Feeling heavy-hearted, I turned my head. A massive beast, similarly protecting me and half-melted, was there.


    "Mason."


    When I called out, a smile flickered across what was left of his indiscernible face, whether of a bear, lion, or human.


    "This is as far as I go."


    "Anything else to say?"


    "I''ve said it all."


    "To Lucas?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Mason burst into a rueful laugh.


    Ulk!


    I failed.


    With the system window non-functional, I couldn''t see the success rate of [Gaze of Command].


    It was just a blind attack, ignoring whatever the chance might be.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Wiping the blood from my nose, I smirked.


    "I''ll keep trying until it works."


    The only means I had to attack him was this.


    Then, I will keep attacking until it succeeds.


    "Did you think I would just watch, foolish one!"


    Raven''s black mist engulfed me.


    His plague was truly extraordinary. My mental barriers melted, and even my body, which had been resistant due to the invincible defense effect, began to take damage.


    But, I could endure it.


    Originally, my mental and poison defenses were nearly invincible. Though they were gradually eroded and weakened by his plague, they were still bearable.


    "Raven, you evolved into a plague itself."


    Preparing for the next [Gaze of Command], I grinned.


    "In other words, your only means of attack now is the plague. Right?"


    "...!"


    Raven had transformed into a transcendental plague, discarding everything else. In the process, he lost all other means of attack.


    Meaning... he has no other pattern than to rot the opponent.


    "Will my body and mind rot faster, or will you be penetrated by my evil eye faster?"


    It''s that simple a fight.


    Kiiing!


    A blue flash sparkled in front of me again. And just as he had penetrated my mind, I attempted to penetrate his.


    Ulk!


    Failed again.


    Blood surged within me. It doesn''t matter. I endure.


    The next attempt followed, amidst the sparks.


    Kiiing!


    Pachick...!


    Failed.


    Still enduring.


    My head throbs. It feels like burning inside. Is this pain a backlash from failure? Or his plague?


    It doesn''t matter.


    If this is the only move I have, then I''ll keep swinging it until it lands.


    Creak...


    Crack...!


    Raven''s mental barriers were not entirely intact due to the situation before. I clearly sensed cracks forming in his mental defenses with each of my attacks.


    One more hit.


    One more hit.


    One more...!


    "Cough, cough!"


    I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Raven scoffed at me, staggering while holding the flagstaff.


    "Fool! You''re hastening your own end. You could last longer if you stayed still, but are you intent on committing suicide by exhausting your strength?"


    "Yes."


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I die."


    Taking a deep breath, I prepared the next [Gaze of Command].


    It''s true. I am prepared to die now.


    The flag I raised to kill monsters and protect people,


    It wasn''t just mine alone.


    It may have started as my flag alone, but soon, many people gathered under it...


    And all of them joined hands, together raising the flag.


    To protect each of their precious worlds.


    My flag has already become everyone''s.


    That''s why I couldn''t break it even if I wanted to.


    Even if I perish here, the flag and the will they will surely continue.


    Just as I inherited the will of the deceased. Even if I die here, our flag and determination they will continue.


    My death is not a game over.


    The game continues. As long as those who inherit my flag don''t give up.


    As I recalled the faces of my trustworthy comrades, a smile naturally formed on my lips.


    My beautiful people.


    I can''t let such a filthy plague like this spread to them.


    "Raven. I can''t let a dangerous plague like you loose in the world."


    You must die here.


    If sacrificing my life means mutual destruction with you, then so be it.


    I''m willing to do that.


    Kiiing!


    I used the next [Gaze of Command], and,


    Crack...!


    Finally, a significant crack appeared in Raven''s mental barrier.


    "Kuk...?!"


    He staggered backward in shock.


    Wiping the bloodied lips with the back of my hand, I smirked, curling one corner of my mouth.


    "Let''s die together, in this hell...!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    While I was repeatedly using [Gaze of Command] despite coughing up blood, it happened.


    "Stop it, Ash! Please!"


    From behind me, where she had collapsed, Salome cried out with tears in her voice.


    "You have a wish, right? The small wish to pass on words of encouragement to that child!"


    "..."


    "Are you going to give up on that wish and die here?!"


    I chuckled faintly.


    "...My wish has changed."


    "What?"


    "You said it, Salome. When the essence changes, the goal changes too. That''s right. My wish has already changed."


    Salome was right.


    I changed since coming to this world. Naturally, my wish from before would also change.


    Initially, my wish was simple.


    To save that one child.


    But as I fought alongside many people in this world, my wish gradually transformed.


    What I desire now is... to save people within my reach.


    Wider, more extensive.


    To save everyone I can. That is my wish.


    Therefore, to save more people, I must kill this plague... Raven, here in this place.


    "Salome. I doubted you. I thought you, a monster, could never truly care for me."


    I smiled and nodded at Salome.


    "But you risked your life to fight for me. Now, I trust you."


    "Ash..."


    "You''re the only one who has seen my past. You''re the only one I can entrust my last wish to."


    I calmly requested Salome, who was looking at me with trembling eyes.


    "Escape this place through [Reality Escape]. And then, cooperate with the people of Crossroad."


    Her unique escape technique, [Reality Escape], should allow her to escape this plague-infested hell.


    Being a spiritual entity, she could also recover her physical injuries in the spirit realm.


    Having worked so hard for me, I can trust and rely on her to assist the people of Crossroad.


    "And someday, when the people of Crossroad defeat the Demon King and this world reaches the true ending..."


    It will be a long and arduous journey.


    But if those who inherit my flag ultimately succeed,


    "Please fulfill my first wish in my stead. Convey my words of encouragement to that child."


    I grinned.


    "The words of encouragement I wanted to give to that child were..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    Suddenly, Salome rushed forward and embraced me head-on.


    Her slender arms wrapped around my neck, and her rosy lips drew closer, eventually meeting mine.


    Huh?


    That is to say.


    Salome kissed me.


    Overwhelmed by the soft, tender touch of her lips, I froze for a moment, and then...


    Swoosh!


    Salome suddenly sucked on my lips.


    That''s when I realized. This rascal, is she doing it now?!


    Essence Drain?


    The succubi''s energy absorption skill - [Essence Drain], disguised as a kiss! What kind of madness is this in such a situation, you damned succubus?!


    But it was too late; the skill had already been activated, and I felt the last bit of my strength being completely drained by Salome... This, this is insane...


    "Pfft!"


    After the long kiss, Salome detached her lips, grinning like a man who just downed a great shot of liquor.


    "Kyah! Perfect! Wow~ That was incredibly tasty. Ash, you''re quite sweet, huh? Thanks to you, I''m fully recovered!"


    "You, you... damn succubus..."


    Drained of strength, I kneeled weakly on the ground, shaking with anger.


    "Essence Drain at a time like this, what were you thinking..."


    "Hehe, such foolish talk. A succubus always targets the victim''s lips, you know?"


    Salome, with a triumphant expression, crossed her arms and declared confidently.


    "From the beginning, my target was always your lips!"


    Now that I think about it, even when we first met, she directly aimed for my lips...!


    Unable to properly control my body, I laughed helplessly.


    At the very end, whether I should be angry about being backstabbed, or... or for having my first kiss stolen by this succubus, I really can''t tell...


    To me, Salome showed a cheeky smile.


    "Ash. You should deliver the words of encouragement to that child yourself."


    "What...?"


    "I dont understand the human heart. I can steal, seize, and devour hearts, but only mimic their ways. I dont understand why and how they move."


    Why is it that, even though she claims not to understand human hearts, Salomes face, as she looks at me, appears more human than anyone elses?


    "I cant comprehend your wish. Therefore, I cannot act as your proxy. What you hold is too delicate and precious for me to carry on your behalf."


    "..."


    "...Forgot so soon, Raven?"


    To Raven, who was confidently declaring victory, Salome faintly smiled.


    "Eating ''hearts'' is a succubus''s job."


    Slowly extending her hand forward, she touched Raven''s misty form.


    Raven''s mist-made body jerked significantly.


    It felt as if something cold and sinister was piercing into his non-existent chest.


    "What is this...?"


    "If the evil, your ''heart'', is what moves this plague of yours..."


    Salome clenched her hand in the air.


    "Then, its simply my prey."


    "...!"


    Salome had grasped Raven''s heart.


    She began to absorb it with her succubus powers.


    Raven was rotten to his very core. He was tainted and decayed with profound malice.


    Forcibly absorbing it, Salome''s body immediately reacted.


    Blood dripped from her pale lips, and her white skin started to discolor.


    "Stop... stop it..."


    Fear was evident in Raven''s voice, an emotion never shown before.


    He had neither body nor soul.


    Merely a plague sustained solely by pure evil, Raven felt his existence being obliterated. He screamed in terror.


    "Stop! You''ll die too, Salome! My malice, my corruption, you can''t handle it!"


    "..."


    "I am the essence of the plague itself! If you absorb me, you, a spiritual entity, will be tainted! You''ll experience the most terrible pain imaginable!"


    "It''s okay."


    Salome smiled calmly as she endured the excruciating pain that came with the absorption.


    "I''ve experienced love."


    Salome didn''t understand love.


    Even up to this moment of facing death, she couldn''t define it precisely.


    But one thing was certain.


    This ache in her heart.


    The void as if something essential was ripped out.


    This pain, this emptiness, this sense of loss - they were undeniable proofs that love had once resided in her heart.


    This act of dying for someone else... was the true proof of love.


    Even amidst the burning pain of her physical body, Salome smiled brightly.


    It didn''t hurt at all.


    Compared to the pain engraved in her heart,


    Compared to this vivid, first love.


    At the end of a long, agonizing scream, Raven''s cries subsided.


    Having absorbed all of Raven''s malice, Salome leaned against the collapsed stone wall.


    Gazing into the void, she slowly opened her mouth and recited lines from a play she had seen in Ash''s memories, one that shared her name.


    I have kissed thy mouth.


    I kissed your lips.


    There was a bitter taste on thy lips.


    There was a bitter taste on your lips.


    Was it the taste of blood?


    Was that the taste of blood?


    Nay; but perchance it was the taste of love.


    No, perhaps it was the taste of love.


    They say that love hath a bitter taste.


    They say love tastes bitter.


    But what matter? what matter?


    But what does it matter? What does it really matter?


    I have kissed thy mouth.


    I have kissed your lips...


    "...I''m not as skilled as you."


    A shy smile appeared on Salome''s blood-soaked lips.


    "Thank you, Ash."


    Then, she slowly closed her eyes.


    "For teaching me... about love."


    In the fading consciousness, Salome wished for the last time.


    If, just if,


    She could dream a happy dream, not a nightmare, next.


    She wished to dream of loving that man...


    ***


    Salome experienced love.


    Painful, yet so brilliant.


    A love that consumed her entire being, a love that was undoubtedly true.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ...The sensation of floating faded.


    Regaining my blurry consciousness, I opened my eyes.


    Ssshhh...


    Before me stretched a vast beach.


    Pristine white sands and colorless, transparent waves rolling in...


    Looking up at the sky, a curtain of colorful lights unfolded. Was this the aurora?


    As I gazed mesmerized at the curtain of light, the lapping waves soaked my shoes.


    I muttered absentmindedly.


    "Is this... Oblivion''s Beyond?"


    This place, the Spirit World...?


    As I absorbed the clearly alien landscape, I suddenly remembered the events that led me here.


    "Salome...!"


    I called out desperately, but of course, Salome didn''t answer. The surroundings were empty, and only I stood alone on the desolate shore.


    Salome had left me in the Spirit World and remained in the mortal realm.


    I laughed hollowly. A monster, yet she gambled her life for me.


    How much debt had my life, my banner, accumulated as it moved forward?


    "..."


    I clenched my fist tightly then slowly relaxed it.


    I might never meet her again.


    But if I do... next time, instead of hitting her, I want to properly greet her.


    I want to sincerely thank her.


    With that thought, I began walking along the beach. for new novels


    Not knowing where to go or what to do in this unknown space.


    But when I saw a scene a short distance away, I felt an intuition that I had to go there.


    "What''s that..."


    At the end of this beach stood a black thorn tree.


    The branches of the Everblack, stretching from the sky to the ground.


    ***


    I walked silently along the endless shore.


    My footprints trailed long on the white sands washed by the clear water.


    Finally reaching my seemingly unreachable destination, I stopped in front of where the black thorn tree''s branches loomed.


    "Why is this tree here...?"


    The national tree and guardian tree of the Everblack Empire.


    The Black Thorn Tree - Everblack.


    A magical beacon accessible only to the four ''Guardians'' of the Empire.


    If this tree was here, could it mean...


    "You''ve come."


    A low voice reached my ears.


    Though I had guessed as much, I never really thought he''d be here. I smirked bitterly and looked towards the source of the voice.


    "Wandering around strange places and causing trouble is your thing, but I never imagined you''d end up in the Spirit World."


    Sitting on a simple chair placed on the beach was a man.


    A man as if molded not from clay but pure gold.


    An absolute ruler of the mortal world, undiminished in majesty even in the Spirit World.


    With golden eyes glinting through his disheveled black hair...


    "...Father."


    The Emperor of the Everblack Empire.


    Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblack was there.


    "Even if this isn''t the mortal world, but a realm between life and death, I am still an emperor, Ash."


    The Emperor clicked his tongue.


    "You should address me as ''Father'', not father." (TL Note: He says he should be adressed as "", which is used by Royalty to adress their Father. Ash had used the common way.)


    "..."


    "Well, when have you ever properly followed protocol."


    The Emperor, grumbling even here in the Spirit World, gestured with his chin.


    "Anyway, what brings you here? Even I cannot find my way in this place without the guidance of Everblack. It seems you didn''t come here under its guidance..."


    "..."


    "Did you lose your way and drift here?"


    "I''m about to engage in battle with them, which will soon devastate this place. You should leave now."


    The Emperor, heading towards the beach, looked back at me.


    "If you have one last question, ask it now. Although, given that you''re adrift here, there''s probably only one question you need to ask."


    "..."


    What I wanted to ask?


    There were many things I was curious about regarding the Emperor. However, if I could only ask one thing, it would be...


    "Your Majesty."


    ...just this.


    "Who am I?"


    At my question, the Emperor smiled.


    "Do you not even look in the mirror? How busy are you?"


    "..."


    "You are Ash. Ash ''Bornhater'' Everblack, my troublesome youngest son."


    I asked again with a trembling voice.


    "Am I really your son, Ash...?"


    Then the Emperor, as he did in the Imperial Capital, scanned me with his shining golden eyes.


    "Would I not recognize my own son? My eyes do not deceive me. You are undoubtedly my son."


    He stated firmly.


    "Now go. This place is not meant for the living."


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    The Foreign Gods were already upon us. Drawing his sword towards them, the Emperor spoke.


    "Remember, my wayward son. If you have the will to find your way, there is a path everywhere and anywhere."


    "..."


    "So wander to your heart''s content. There will always be a path at the end."


    With a leap, the Emperor flew towards the beach. The four Foreign Gods raised their weapons against him.


    Light exploded, and the sea evaporated.


    I turned away from the mythic battle unfolding behind me and walked towards the black thorny branches I sensed nearby.


    ***


    There she was.


    At the end of the black thorny branches woven like a net.


    She was bound and hanging, her body pierced by thorns, blood constantly flowing from her wounds, igniting flames on her flesh.


    Bleeding and burning alive.


    Yet, her face was peaceful.


    "..."


    The scene on the beach was surreal, but the woman before me was equally otherworldly.


    As I stood there dumbfounded, she gave me a gentle smile.


    "It''s been a while, Ash... or is this our first meeting in this ''cycle''?"


    A voice I heard for the first time, a face I saw for the first time.


    Yet, why did it feel so familiar?


    Without realizing it, I blurted out.


    "...Mother?"


    Ash''s mother, Dustia.


    This woman resembled her.


    At that, the woman hanging laughed melodiously.


    "Hehe, Dustia does resemble me. Well, she is my descendant... just like you, Ash."


    Chills ran down my body.


    I was breathless with an inexplicable thrill. Trembling, I asked.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s a bit embarrassing to say myself, but I have many nicknames."


    The woman awkwardly yet proceeded to list her nicknames.


    "The Thief of Flames, The First Witch, The Thorn Tree''s Convict, The Ashen Angel, The Regretful Returner..."


    All of them were cryptic.


    Seeing my confusion, she hesitantly mentioned a more recent moniker.


    "These are old names. Nowadays, people generously call me..."


    And it was a name,


    I couldn''t help but recognize.


    "...''The Goddess''."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    I was flustered and speechless for a while.


    The woman hanging from the thorny tree, she''s the ''Goddess''?


    "Then you mean to say... you are the guardian deity of humanity?"


    "Not all of humanity follows me, but from a racial perspective, that''s correct."


    I remembered a story I heard from Aider, was it on New Year''s Day?


    - In this world, beings representing a race have the opportunity to attain divinity.


    There were three cases Aider explained for gaining divinity:


    1. Being the progenitor of that race.


    2. Being a great hero who saved the race from a crisis.


    3. Being the sole survivor when all others of the race have perished.


    The Goddess fell into the second category. Meaning, she had performed a great deed saving humanity, earning her divinity.


    But why?


    Why is such a great being, one who achieved such feats and even attained divinity, hanging here in such a horrific state... bleeding and burning?


    "I am paying the price now."


    The Goddess spoke calmly.


    "For bringing fire to humanity. And for sustaining that fire. I agreed to eternally burn my own body as punishment."


    "What does that mean..."


    "If we were to talk about me, we''d be here for days, Ash."


    The Goddess smiled kindly at me.


    "We''ll have another chance someday... Right now, it seems like your own problems are more pressing."


    "..."


    "What troubles you, child?"


    I couldn''t answer easily, but she seemed to know everything already.


    "A living person drifting into the spirit world means they haven''t fully grasped their own identity."


    I remembered when I first fell into the spirit world.


    A system alert, [Existence Verification Failed], and I rolled into this place.


    Ever since then, I have been doubting my own identity.


    "Ash, I have witnessed all the hardships and challenges you''ve faced. I know your doubts about your own existence."


    Hearing the Goddess'' voice, I clenched my fist.


    The battles I''ve recently faced have clarified my flag.


    Once again, I will fight for people. And my will to carry that flag is clear.


    But ''I'' am...


    The more information I gather, the more I am led astray rather than assured.


    ''Who am I, exactly?''


    A player? A tyrant? A monster?


    Am I Ash? A RetroAddict?Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    What am I?


    "What defines you is not where you come from, your race, or your appearance."


    The Goddess then whispered softly.


    "It''s what thoughts you harbor and what actions you take."


    I looked at the Goddess in slight surprise.


    "That''s..."


    "Do you remember? It''s what you said."


    The Goddess chuckled playfully.


    "To your people who were worried about whether they were human or monster, you said, If you wish to be human, then you certainly are human."


    It was during Stage 10.


    I said that to Kuilan and the Punishment Squad, who were struggling with their half-human, half-beast identities.


    "You see? I''ve watched the battles you''ve fought. In a manner of speaking, I am a dedicated fan of your strategy broadcasts..."


    "..."


    It was embarrassing, as if I really showed my broadcast to my mother. Please don''t watch that, Goddess...


    As I bashfully averted my gaze, the Goddess continued.


    "Ash. I want to return your words to you. It''s not important where you come from. What matters is what you wish to do moving forward."


    "..."


    "And from what I see, your heart''s banner already seems steadfast."


    The goddess smiled warmly.


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    After remaining silent with my mouth firmly shut, I lifted my head and faced the goddess.


    Aider clung to me, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "Thinking this was the final round and game over, this incompetent director was really freaking out!"


    "Get off me, I''m not thrilled about a hug from a guy..."


    When I lightly pushed him away, Aider dramatically tumbled on the sand and laughed uproariously.


    "You have no idea how much I''ve wandered around this Spirit Realm looking for you after you disappeared. Let''s quickly return to reality! Everyone at Crossroad is eagerly waiting!"


    As Aider prepared to return to reality, I reached out and stopped him.


    "Aider. Wait."


    "Yes?"


    "I have something to ask."


    "Why don''t we talk after returning to reality! If you''re exposed to the Spirit Realm for too long, it might adversely affect your already precarious soul state..."


    "Aider!"


    When I called out loudly, Aider, startled, turned to look at me. I glared fiercely at him.


    "We need to talk now."


    "...My Lord?"


    "I still can''t access the system. Still, I''m failing to prove my own existence."


    I took a deep breath.


    Looking straight at the culprit of all these events, I asked clearly.


    "Who am I?"


    "What are you talking about, knowing well yourself..."


    "Don''t evade the question. Answer me. Who am I?"


    Something had been off from the start.


    The Spirit Realm is a space between life and death. Here, one exists not in physical form, but as a spirit.


    In other words, my appearance should reflect my soul.


    But now, I am not in the form of RetroAddict, but... as Ash.


    The Emperor had said. I am undoubtedly his son, Ash.


    A transcendent being fighting against the Deities, having reached the realm of demigods, he couldn''t be mistaken.


    Why do I frequently dream not of a RetroAddict''s dreams, but Ash''s dreams, Ash''s mother''s dreams?


    If I, RetroAddict, were possessed by Ash''s body, I should only have memories of a classic fanatic. But that wasn''t the case.


    I often read Ash''s memories in my dreams.


    It''s okay. My lovely Born Hater.


    I remember the face of the woman stroking my forehead.


    This is certainly not the memory of a ''RetroAddict'', but of ''Ash''.


    And, most importantly.


    "During this fall, I fought alongside Salome, the commander of the Succubi legion. And, incidentally... that succubus read my memories, down to the depths of my soul."


    Aider''s shoulders twitched.


    I stepped closer to Aider.


    "Salome, who read my soul, told me. There''s a secret in my soul."


    "...My Lord."


    "The truth is, I''m not a RetroAddict possessed in Ash''s body, but..."


    It was hard to believe for myself.


    But the secret that Salome revealed to me in her last moments was precisely.


    "...I am Ash, believing myself to be RetroAddict."


    That was it.


    Even as I uttered these words now, I was still utterly confused.


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    "Tell me exactly, Aider."


    To the one who knew the answer, I asked with a trembling voice.


    "Who am I, exactly?"


    "..."


    "What am I?"


    After a long silence, Aider looked at me intently and then,


    Slowly... opened his mouth.


    "You are Ash."


    With a bitter and regretful voice.


    "Each round, memories and consciousness of different players, the save data, are borrowed and overlaid on top of your memories to be stored..."


    I widened my eyes.


    "...You are this game''s save slot."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    In my dream last night, I became a butterfly.


    Fluttering my wings, I joyfully flew among the flowers, feeling so blissful that I didn''t even realize I was myself.


    But when I woke up from the dream, I was not a butterfly but myself.


    Did I dream of becoming a butterfly?


    Or is a butterfly dreaming of being me?


    ...This is the famous Zhuangzi''s butterfly dream.


    ...


    I thought all this while, as RetroAddict, that I was dreaming of being Ash.


    But it was the opposite.


    In reality, I, as Ash, was dreaming of being RetroAddict.


    ***


    "Lord Ash, you were chosen as the final player in this game waged against the Demon King."


    Aider explained slowly.


    "Because you inherited the ''Curse of Return'' from your mother, Dustia, you were able to retain your memories throughout the repeated resets of this game. An ideal talent for a player."


    "..."


    "But within the endless cycle of return, your soul began to erode, unable to withstand living the same life over and over for too long."


    I listened quietly. Aider continued.


    "You tried to endure until the end, but eventually, you were so shattered that you couldn''t even remember your purpose or the names of those around you. It was impossible to continue the game as a player. So..."


    "So?"


    "...We resorted to the last method."


    The last method...?


    "In the last moments when Lord Ash could maintain sanity after the reset... in the spring of your twenty-third year."


    Aider looked at me intently.


    "We brought in the mind of a player from another world and implanted it into you, Lord Ash."


    "...!"


    "Like wrapping a cracked pottery with cloth, we overlaid another personality over Lord Ash''s. This was the last method."


    Why did Ash... why did I?


    Go to such lengths to keep fighting.


    "Fortunately, our ''game'' was quite popular among beings from other dimensions... We made contracts with players who had recorded decent clear data. We copied their consciousness and overlaid it on Lord Ash with each new cycle."


    In short, that is.


    Copy & Paste.


    Copying and pasting the minds of other players into Ash.


    "That''s how we continued the game. You could try various new strategies that were never tried before. But even that had its limits."


    "..."


    "No matter how many times you wrap it with new cloth, the pottery was already deeply cracked... and it continued to crumble."


    Aider said bitterly.


    "Lord Ash''s soul eventually shattered, and this is the last round."


    "..."


    "This is the final game your fragmented soul can withstand."


    Silence followed.


    I, standing still, abruptly asked.


    "...What if I fail? What''s next? Are there no more players?"


    "There are none. The game ends."


    Aider spread his arms slightly.


    "Even I, in the role of the director, have reached my limit."


    Maybe because this is the Spirit Realm.


    Only then did I notice... the numerous cracks in Aider''s spirit body.


    It was baffling how he maintained his form, his soul on the verge of turning into dust.


    "This is the last chance for both me and you."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry for hiding the truth, Lord Ash. But... I thought this reality would only confuse you."


    I exhaled a long sigh.


    "So... in the end, I am Ash, who has lost all original memories and has been overlaid with the copied memories of RetroAddict."


    My head spun. It was hard to breathe.


    ...A ship that has had all its parts replaced.


    Is it still the same ship?


    I covered my face with my hands and staggered. Aider tried to approach me, but I waved him off with my hand.


    "Just give me a moment."


    "..."


    Aider silently stepped back.


    Staggering along the sandy beach, I finally collapsed atop a mound of high-piled sand.


    Looking up at the sky still draped in auroras, I laughed hollowly.


    "In the end, I am neither RetroAddict nor Ash, neither one nor the other."


    I am not RetroAddict.


    The real RetroAddict must be living somewhere on Earth.


    I am just a fake, a copy of his memories pasted into me.


    And I am not Ash either.


    I have no memories left as Ash. They have all been overwritten.


    ''It wouldn''t have been strange if I had given up on everything a long time ago.''


    Either way, my life was a series of breakages. I was always breaking, breaking, and breaking again.


    741 failed strategies.


    And the path to the true ending that I couldn''t reach until my soul was shattered.


    ...


    But though I may be broken, I haven''t lost yet.


    All those wounds haven''t finished me. Even if I''m a crudely patched-up fake, I still stand here, looking up at the sky.


    The game isn''t over yet.


    After hundreds of game overs, the RetroAddict fought on to deliver a word of encouragement to a child.


    Even while bearing a shattered soul with someone else''s consciousness, Ash didn''t give up.


    And I am something mixed from fragments of those two.


    Clenching the flag in my hand.


    I will continue to break.


    Greater adversities will come, greater suffering, more loss, and more sorrow.


    I will suffer greater wounds and shed more tears than ever before.


    As long as I don''t give up and keep fighting, it''s a predetermined fate.


    But what does it matter?


    I''m already in pieces.


    If I break, I''ll just put myself back together and stand up again.


    - If you don''t lose your heart, even if you''re split into a thousand, ten thousand pieces, you''re still you.


    Recalling Serenade''s words, I closed my eyes.


    "I am..."


    I am not RetroAddict.


    I am not Ash.


    I am neither a player, nor a tyrant, nor a monster.


    "I am..."


    I am none of these, yet at the same time, I am all of them.


    Facing the dazzling sunlight, clenching my fists, gritting my teeth.


    Opening my eyes and looking up at the sky- I declared.


    "...I am, shattered."


    And so, at last.


    "I am, me."


    What defines me, what proves me, is my heart.


    As long as this heart remains, no matter how much I break, I will piece myself back together and fight to the end.


    Until this life ends.


    "Phew..."


    I exhaled a long sigh.


    My heart felt incredibly light. There was nothing left to hesitate about.


    I looked up at the sky again.


    Whether it was an illusion, a mirage, the dot-matrix words were no longer visible.


    But I reached out to the sky.


    And pressed a non-existent button.


    Then,


    [Player Existence Verified.]


    As if I had really pressed the start button, a familiar system interface appeared before my eyes.


    [System All Green.]


    [Welcome back, Player.]


    I pressed the start key.


    And then, my true life began.


    As I began to descend the hill, holding the flag,


    - I will support you too.


    Finally, unexpectedly.


    A greeting from a succubus echoed in my mind.


    - Hang in there.


    "..."


    Thank you for supporting me, even though I''m shattered like this.


    "I''ll keep going."


    As I went down the hill, I saw a startled Aider running towards me.


    "Let''s go back, Aider."


    I casually grinned.


    "Time to finish the game we started."


    The Game Continues.


    As long as a person doesn''t give up, the game must go on.


    "..."


    Aider, looking alternately at me and the flag in my hand,


    "...Yes!"


    Took off his glasses, roughly wiped the tears from his ash-gray eyes, and smiled brightly.


    "Let''s return, to Crossroad!"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    It was an arduous journey, using every trick in the book and bypassing the system to return from the spirit world to reality.


    Finally, after all the hardships, I emerged from the spirit world back to reality, arriving at Crossroad.


    "...What, what is this...?"


    I stood before the south gate of Crossroad, my mouth agape in shock.


    Crossroad had become a completely different city from what I remembered.


    "Kekeke!"


    "Heehee vroom vroom!"


    "Sob sob, today''s meal was delicious!"


    Men with Mohawk haircuts and leather jackets were running around, swinging clubs and shouting these bizarre cries.


    Whooooosh...


    Through the wide-open city gates, not a single citizen could be seen. The city looked like a ruin, lifeless and dead.


    The fortress walls were pocked and scarred, adorned grotesquely with iron bars and barbed wire.


    And to top it all off...


    Rumble rumble...!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh.


    A huge skull-shaped artifact hung on the southern wall, with flames bursting from its eyes and mouth.


    "What is this, the end of the world?"


    I trembled as I looked at the blue flames of hell spewing from the skull''s mouth.


    "What the hell happened to the city while I was gone?!"


    "Ah... Well, that''s because..."


    "How could such a drastic change happen just because I was away for a few days?! Huh?!"


    Then Aider, standing behind me, hesitantly opened his mouth.


    "Lord, you first fell into the spirit world, right?"


    "Yeah... I did."


    "And you returned through the spirit world too."


    "That''s right."


    "The flow of time in the spirit world is completely different from reality. Since you passed through there..."


    Aider glanced at me cautiously.


    "Quite some time has passed."


    "...?!"


    I swallowed dryly in panic.


    If a normally bustling city had transformed to such a post-apocalyptic state...


    How much time had passed while I was lost in that place?


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey, you two! What are you doing there!"


    "Strange outsiders spotted!"


    The post-apocalyptic warriors with Mohawk haircuts approached us.


    They licked their clubs and daggers, sticking out their tongues and giggling.


    "We are the soldiers maintaining order in this city! What''s happening here?!"


    "You''d better tell the truth. Our boss doesn''t like unnecessary bloodshed, hehe..."


    "Our boss is a fearsome person without blood or tears, but he does enjoy drawing blood and tears from others!"


    As they brandished their clubs and rambled threateningly, I strode towards them.


    The Mohawk men backed away, startled as I approached. I glared into their eyes and growled.


    "Take me to this ''boss'' of yours."


    "Eh? No, well, that is..."


    I barked at the sweating men.


    "Hurry up, you bastards. Right now!"


    ***


    Thus, I entered the city with the Mohawk warriors.


    The city was silent, without a single citizen or ant in sight. I sighed deeply, observing the desolate cityscape. What on earth had happened here...


    The Mohawk warriors glanced at me and led me to the barracks.


    "Acting commander!"


    "We''ve captured these suspicious individuals!"


    Entering the barracks, the Mohawk warriors shouted.


    Then,


    "Suspicious individuals?"


    A blonde knight standing at the entrance, examining a pile of weapons, responded.


    "The battle is starting in a few days, where did these suspicious characters come from..."


    As he turned around, our eyes met.


    The knight''s blue eyes widened.


    "...My lord?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    His armor was full of scratches, he looked thin and haggard from hardship, and he exuded an air of a battle-hardened veteran, but it was a face I knew all too well.


    Of course, even with a 10cm growth, she''s still shorter than me, but considering she was barely 150cm, to grow this much in a blink... Her physical balance has completely changed, she''s like a different person!


    Though taller, Evangeline still had a childlike face and nodded with a hum.


    "This reaction! This is the reaction I wanted to hear! Can I now proudly claim to have a sexy-dynamite-hot body? Ehehe!"


    She''s still obsessed with that dynamite hot thing, this girl...


    "Even though I''ve grown this much, that guy still treats me like a kid, it''s so unfair. But now that I''ve got your acknowledgment, senior, he has to accept it too!"


    Lucas frowned discontentedly, receiving a scolding from Evangeline.


    "What''s the use of growing taller if your mind is still childish..."


    "Hehe, you say that but you must be nervous, right? Afraid that I''ll catch up to and surpass your height?"


    "How could you ever catch up to my height?"


    "I''m still growing! I''ve grown this much in half a year, so I''ll keep growing more!"


    Watching the two knights bicker, I laughed heartily.


    Ah... I''ve missed this. I''ve missed seeing my subordinates bicker like this...


    "Your Highness?"


    At that moment, a perplexed voice came from the barracks'' entrance.


    Turning around, I saw a familiar boy... no, a young man with curly brown hair. I waved my hand in joy.


    "Damien! Long time no see!"


    Damien rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and chuckled.


    "Ha, maybe I''ve been pushing myself too hard lately... seeing illusions..."


    "No, you have the far-sight ability. How could you see illusions?"


    "Even hearing hallucinations now. Ha, maybe I''m really tired..."


    Muttering to himself, Damien gathered divine power in his hand, then pressed it to his forehead,


    "Heal, heal..."


    He stirred it around.


    No, it''s not your head that''s broken! I''m real, I tell you!


    A little later.


    "I thought you had left us and gone to the Imperial Capital..."


    After realizing I was real, Damien clutched my sleeve and started to choke up.


    "Last time, we all disobeyed your command, Your Highness. I thought you were so angry that you left us behind..."


    "...I was wrong that time. And I''m not irresponsible enough to just abandon this place like that."


    Well, I unintentionally left it for half a year, so maybe I was a bit irresponsible...


    I observed Damien. He had tied his now longer curly hair into a small bun at the back. And...


    "...You''ve grown taller too, haven''t you?"


    "Ahaha... seems there was still room for me to grow."


    He had grown too.


    Until now, he definitely had the appearance of a boy, but with the increase in height and a slightly more robust build, he now looked unmistakably like a young man.


    ''...Half a year is indeed a long time for children.''


    When together, I didn''t realize how much these kids had grown, but meeting them after a long separation, I can really feel it.


    They say kids grow overnight, but in half a year, they''ve evolved to their next form.


    And finally.


    "Your Highnessssss!"


    Junior, the last of my main party members to hear the news, came running in a frantic rush.


    "I knew it! I just knew it! That Your Highness wouldn''t abandon us, or meet a tragic end outside!"


    Junior looked exactly the same as half a year ago. The wide-brimmed wizard hat, the fluffy robe covering her body, and...


    "Gurgle!"


    ...even the blood-spitting.


    As soon as she arrived in front of me, Junior dramatically spat blood onto the ground.


    Seeing me gaping, Junior wiped her mouth, looking awkward and stumbling over her words.


    "...It''s, it''s a gag."


    "Hey, that repertoire isn''t working anymore, you know?"


    Everyone else has evolved in a positive direction, so why are you back to spitting blood! Weren''t you over that chronic illness?


    "I thought I was over it, but some residual elements remained in my magic pathways... and they''ve caused trouble again."


    Damien, looking pained, cast a healing spell on Junior, murmuring ''heal, heal''.


    Lucas, who had come to my side, explained with a wry smile.


    "Junior has been pushing herself too hard. We just couldn''t afford to give our magic forces a break..."


    "So, overexertion led to a relapse of the blood-spitting, I see."


    Junior, somewhat recovered, flashed her characteristic fox-like smile.


    "Anyway! It''s really good to have you back, Your Highness."


    "..."


    I looked around at my surroundings. Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, all smiling around me.


    "Really, it is."


    Locking eyes with each of my party members, I said, newly appreciative.


    "It''s good to be back."


    Sincerely, just like that.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Fortunately, while I was away, there were quite a few minor injuries, but almost no fatalities. None of the existing troops had deserted either.


    So, I went around to show my face to the other subordinates, not just my main party. Having returned after half a year, it was time to report my survival far and wide.


    Everyone was busy preparing for the defensive battle in their respective areas. When I appeared nonchalantly, everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Ash...?!"


    In the northern part of the city.


    Dusk Bringar, who was inspecting hundreds of her knights and duchy soldiers lined up in formation, gaped at me. I waved and approached her.


    "Duchess! Have you been well?"


    "Yo-you, you just show up after half a year and that''s all you have to say...?!"


    "Ha ha. I''ll explain the details later when I gather everyone together."


    It''s not practical to explain where I''ve been and what I''ve been doing to everyone I meet.


    I planned to gather everyone tonight, have a meal together, and then share my story all at once, along with discussing future plans.


    "It really is you, Ash...?"


    Dusk Bringar, as if in a trance, approached me, pinching my cheek and poking around my body. Hey, that hurts.


    "So it''s not some imposter or shape-shifter, it really is you..."


    "Of course it''s really me. Have you been well?"


    "How can you be so shameless? Do you even know how worried everyone was?!"


    Dusk Bringar started pinching me all over with her tiny hands. Seriously, stop it, it hurts!


    After the pinching punishment (?) was over, I smiled wryly and gestured to her.


    "I was worried you might have swallowed up Crossroad in my absence."


    "I might have, if I had set my mind to it. But."


    This dragon lady, with the blood of the evil dragon flowing in her veins, smirked wickedly.


    "Stealing is more fun when the owner is around, isn''t it?"


    "You have a terrifying philosophy..."


    "Stealing when the owner is absent is petty theft, but taking it by force makes one a conqueror. Now that you''re back, I must once again keep a watchful eye on this place."


    Even as we exchanged these words, I knew the truth.


    That she and her army had fought harder than anyone to defend Crossroad over the past half year.


    "Everyone was waiting, believing you would return."


    Dusk Bringar gazed at my face quietly and smiled faintly.


    "It seems you''ve resolved some of the turmoil inside you."


    "..."


    "I don''t know the details, but... welcome back, Ash."


    I, too, eventually smiled at her.


    "Yes, I''m back, Duchess."


    Despite my long absence, they welcomed me warmly.


    I was just grateful for that.


    ***


    The Penal Squad and the troops from the northern Ariane Kingdom were in the southern plains, busy strengthening the kill zone and barricades.


    So I went to greet them.


    "..."


    "..."


    In this place, filled with muscular soldiers sweating profusely and working hard on the fortifications.


    Kuilan was there, shirtless, his muscular physique on display... wearing a dog collar around his neck... and with Princess Yun riding on his back, his face a picture of misery...


    The ivory-colored girl seated on the back of the red-furred wolf beastman. It made for a nice picture, but what on earth were they doing?!


    Kuilan and I locked eyes for a moment, frozen. I barely managed to open my trembling lips.


    "Wh-what...?"


    "Oh, Prince Ash? You''re back!"


    Princess Yun, finally noticing me, waved energetically at me while holding Kuilan''s leash.


    "This flirtatious prince! I knew you had wanderlust, but where have you been gallivanting off to for half a year?"


    "That''s a story for tonight... But what are you two doing...?"


    "In exchange for our troops aiding in the defense of Crossroad, Commander Lucas agreed to ''lend'' me this lovely, fluffy muscle mass."


    Lucas...? I understand the troops are important, but did he trade Kuilan for them...?


    "Over the past six months, our two forces have moved as one, and now we''ve achieved such fine muscle coordination."


    I have no idea what she means by ''muscle coordination'', but the Penal Squad and Ariane Kingdoms warriors were indeed working together seamlessly.


    The warriors from the Ariane Kingdom are a valuable human resource.


    Certainly, trading Kuilan for their help seems like a good deal...


    After some mental calculations, I came to the same conclusion as Lucas. So.


    "Have a good time, Kuilan."


    "There''s been an ominous rumor circulating from the Imperial Capital."


    "An ominous rumor?"


    "The Imperial Capital New Terra has been under lockdown for a long time now. Not even an ant can enter or leave by land, but still, stories find a way to leak out."


    Does the Ariane Kingdom also have an intelligence network inside New Terra?


    Yun glanced around to ensure no one was listening and then whispered to me.


    "A massive, unidentified magic circle is being set up throughout the Imperial Capital."


    "...A magic circle?"


    "Despite winning the war, Fernandez still strictly controls the citizens inside the capital. I''ve even heard that people can''t leave their houses now, not just the city."


    "..."


    "Something big is about to happen, Prince Ash. Us northerners are very sensitive to such things. I have a terrible premonition that something major and ominous is brewing..."


    I thought about Fernandez''s objective I learned in the depths of the dungeon.


    And the face of the Emperor I met in the spirit world.


    "The southern front is already overwhelmed with dealing with monsters."


    Yun glanced at me.


    "But still, Prince Ash, if you are one of the world''s rulers... you should start preparing. A great upheaval is stirring at the heart of the world."


    I listened quietly and then slowly nodded.


    "Thank you for the advice, Yun. And for helping to defend Crossroad in the meantime."


    "If the northerners just sit back because the crisis is in the south, it would be too late for saving face later, wouldn''t it? We just had aligned interests."


    Waving her hand dismissively, Yun then looked in the direction Kuilan had run off.


    "Now, how should I change my courtship strategy... Sigh, romance is quite challenging..."


    "..."


    "Don''t you have any advice, playboy?"


    Yun asked me. I broke out in a cold sweat.


    No, Ash is the flirt, not me, I''m a lifelong single, so I can''t offer useful advice...


    Oops.


    Right, I am Ash. I may not remember my playboy days, but...


    After a moment of contemplation, I gave the best advice I could think of.


    "Just be honest. Make it clear that you''re interested. Whether it''s through words, actions, or gestures, make it unequivocal."


    "Unequivocal?"


    "Sometimes being clear about your intentions can be more helpful, I thought."


    "Hmm..."


    Yun, who had been intently observing me, finally chuckled.


    "Come to think of it, Prince Ash, your romance advice seems rather useless."


    "Eh? Why?"


    I was trying to be serious! Do I really come across as such a novice?!


    "Well, because you have a face that''s inherently persuasive. If you whispered sweet nothings with that face, nine out of ten would just fall for it, wouldnt they?"


    "..."


    I awkwardly touched my face. Ironically, I''ve never really used this so-called handsome mask to any advantage...


    Yun watched me for a moment and then waved her hand dismissively.


    "Alright, enough with giving others relationship advice. Go take care of your own lover."


    "Huh? My lover?"


    "What''s with that reaction? Dont you have a former fiance who''s been crying herself to sleep every night waiting for you for the past half year?"


    "...!"


    Her words made me realize something.


    There was a place I should have gone to as soon as I returned.


    A place more urgent than visiting my comrades.


    I stood agape and muttered.


    "Oh no."


    Thats why you were a lifelong single, RetroAddict! Oh dear!


    I turned on my heels and ran towards the city''s interior. Behind me, I could hear Yun laughing uproariously.


    "The worst kind of bad guy is the one who doesn''t realize he''s bad, and that''s exactly you!"


    No, that''s not what I meant to be...!


    "I hope this time you''ll be clear about your intentions with her, Your Highness!"


    Ignoring Yun''s teasing, based on the advice I had given her, I clenched my teeth and ran.


    Towards the heart of Crossroad.


    To the Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch.


    To where Serenade was.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    At the Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch, in the guild leader''s room.


    Serenade was asleep.


    She was lying on the desk bathed in sunlight, buried in a pile of paperwork.


    Already slender, she had lost more weight. Her disheveled aqua hair had grown a bit longer over the past half year, now quite lengthy.


    Standing beside her, sleeping softly with her thin arm as a pillow, I was at a loss for words.


    I could see the scar on her white forearm. It was from the battle with the goblin legion.


    "..."


    So much had changed in half a year.


    Yet, the scar she bore because of me remained distinctly visible.


    Quietly, I took off my coat and draped it over Serenade''s shoulders. Even though it''s still warm in early autumn, she might catch a cold sleeping like this.


    ''Should I leave my greeting for later?''


    How tired must she have been to fall asleep like this? It felt wrong to wake her.


    Just as I was about to leave after one last look at her sleeping face.


    "Uhmm..."


    Serenade''s long eyelashes fluttered, and slowly, her silvery eyes opened.


    Our eyes met.


    "..."


    "..."


    Serenade blinked in a daze, then slowly raised her upper body from the desk. Rubbing her eyes a few times, she murmured in confusion.


    "Is this a dream?"


    I gave her a gentle smile.


    "Would you prefer it to be a dream?"


    "...Even if it''s a dream, it''s fine."


    Serenade took my hand, brought it to her cheek, and felt the touch quietly.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you, Your Highness, even in a dream."


    "..."


    "You cruel man... I''ve been waiting a lifetime for you, and you couldnt even let me know you were alive..."


    Murmuring sleepily, I tenderly asked her.


    "What would you most like to do if you met me in reality?"


    "..."


    "Since we''re in a dream, I''ll let you do whatever you''ve wanted to do the most."


    Serenade looked up at me shyly and then answered, a bit embarrassed.


    "I want to kiss your forehead. Like I used to when you were very young."


    Quietly, I knelt on one knee before her.


    Serenade, with the carefulness of unwrapping a birthday present''s ribbon, brushed my bangs aside, and then brought her pert nose to my revealed forehead.


    "Do you remember? When we were very young, and we used to play and fall asleep together, I would give you a goodnight kiss on your forehead."


    "..."


    "Eventually, as you grew up a bit, you became embarrassed, and I could no longer give those goodnight kisses... but I''ve always missed that."


    Her cool, soft lips then touched my forehead and slowly withdrew.


    Thump.


    Afterward, she pressed her forehead against mine. With closed eyes, Serenade murmured in a distant voice.


    "How I long for those beautiful days."


    "..."


    "Those beautiful days, and you..."


    ...She really thinks she''s still in a dream.


    Maybe I should be a bit bolder then.


    Slowly detaching our foreheads, I stood up and smiled at her as she sat in the chair.


    "Serenade. Have you ever received a goodnight kiss from me?"


    She widened her silvery eyes in surprise.


    "No. But I was your elder sister, wasn''t I? I always kissed your forehead and tucked you in."


    "You were always the one giving."


    I carefully brushed her bangs to the side.


    "From now on, I''ll start repaying you, little by little, for everything you''ve given me."


    Then, I leaned in slowly and kissed her forehead.


    Serenade quietly closed her eyes to receive my kiss. A faint, happy smile appeared on her lips.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a happy dream. Ever since Your Highness disappeared, my heart has been aching and restless... I couldn''t sleep properly at night and only had nightmares."


    "..."


    "Having such a happy dream now, maybe when I wake up... Your Highness might soon return."


    "Why dont you look in the mirror, you primp? A face that will get stabbed by a woman while philandering."


    Kellibey chuckled.


    "Just kidding. Recently, there was an incident deep in the dungeon where two Nightmare Legion commanders fell simultaneously. I knew right away it had something to do with you."


    "Your intuition is really something..."


    I genuinely admired, and Kellibey shrugged.


    "Since I''ve been here, no one has defeated a Nightmare Legion commander. But you took down four in just a year."


    "..."


    "When two more suddenly fell, it was only logical to think you were involved."


    Listening to him, it actually seemed like quite a logical deduction...?


    "So, having defeated two Nightmare Legion commanders... you must have brought back the magic cores, right?"


    Kellibey squinted his eyes and extended his hand towards me.


    "Ill craft an incredible Nightmare Slayer for you. Come on, hand them over!"


    "...No. I couldnt retrieve the magic cores."


    "What? Where did you lose such valuable things!"


    I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. The situation had been such that I was thrown into the spirit world before I could gather anything like magic cores.


    The last moments of Raven and Salome flashed in my mind.


    I felt a bit heavy-hearted.


    "What about the magic core of the Goblin God-King? At least give me that! Ill craft something awesome! Hurry!"


    "Why are you so obsessed with making Nightmare Slayers? That''s dangerous equipment."


    "Do you know how fun it is to work with materials like that? Besides, ever since youve been gone, I''ve had to make do with mediocre materials. It''s been so boring!"


    Kellibey swung his hammer above his head.


    "Remember! From now on, you should entrust me with crafting difficult and rare equipment! Dont disappear for such a long time again! Got it?"


    "Got it, I got it..."


    I promised myself to submit all the pending equipment requests soon.


    "Ah, Prince! You''ve returned!"


    That''s when Kellibeys assistant, Hannibal, emerged from the forge.


    This boy with bangs covering his eyes had also grown quite a bit in half a year. Kids really do grow up fast...


    Hannibal, who enchants equipment with spirits, was now openly carrying several spirits around with him.


    During my absence, Kellibey had been churning out weapons and armor, and Hannibal had been enchanting spirits non-stop to supply Crossroad.


    Apparently, these powerful spirit-enchanted gears had been crucial in holding the line of defense for Crossroad. I was grateful for that.


    After praising the two and chatting about various things.


    I looked around the base camp. I saw several NPC adventurers, but I couldnt find Coco the Severer or Nameless.


    "If it''s those two, they went into the deep parts of the dungeon to handle something... Its a usual thing for them. I''ll pass on your story when they return."


    "Thank you. I appreciate it."


    As we were wrapping up the conversation, I saw five elves hurrying toward us from the other side of the base camp.


    It was the Holy Grail Seekers. Verdandi, leading the group, saw me and screamed while pulling at her hair.


    "Kyaaaah! Ashhhhh!"


    This was the first time someone greeted me with a scream upon reunion. I waved back happily.


    Soon after, surrounded by the five elves, we exchanged updates on recent happenings.


    During my absence, these five had not only helped defend Crossroad but also carried out dungeon explorations on their own.


    "We''ve managed to clear a path to the ''Mage Tower'' in Zone 8. Now that you''re here, Lord Ash, we can set out to conquer it anytime!"


    The ''Mage Tower'' in Zone 8 of the dungeon is said to house the Holy Grail.


    We were finally ready to embark on the quest they had longed for.


    Verdandi, with her trademark tear-streaked eyes and bright smile, then turned serious.


    "Ah, of course... the Mage Tower dungeon itself is a formidable place, and with the next defensive battle in just a few days, we should think about it after that..."


    "Dont worry. We''ll handle the defensive battle smoothly, and we''ll conquer the Mage Tower and retrieve the Holy Grail."


    "Sniff, how much I''ve missed your confident voice, Lord Ash..."


    Verdandi pretended to wipe away a tear. I chuckled and looked around.


    "But where are Burnout and Bodybag? I thought they''d be with you."


    The Shadow Squad had been disbanded.


    The only survivors left were Burnout and Bodybag.


    I had hoped that Verdandi, being an elf herself, might have taken care of them, but they werent here.


    As I mentioned the two, Verdandis face stiffened slightly.


    "They''ve been with Lilly lately."


    "With Lilly? Why?"


    "Well, the thing is..."


    Verdandi showed a bittersweet expression.


    "...Lilly has encountered a major problem."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Crossroad. The Alchemy Workshop.


    Bang!


    I burst into the workshop, calling out urgently.


    "Lilly!"


    Lilly''s room was near the entrance of the workshop, a consideration for her difficulty in walking.


    As I rushed in, I shouted.


    "I heard theres been trouble! What kind of... incident..."


    My words trailed off.


    Lilly was sitting demurely at her workshop desk, inspecting an artifact.


    "...Your Highness?"


    Lilly looked at me in shock, her voice filled with surprise.


    "My goodness, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I am back... but."


    I pointed at Lilly with a trembling hand.


    "What... what''s with that belly?"


    Lilly, seated in her chair, had... incredibly, a hugely swollen belly.


    I covered my mouth with my hand and approached her.


    "Why... why is your belly so big?"


    "Ah, that''s because..."


    "You can''t overeat to this extent because of stress! How did you end up with such severe abdominal obesity?!"


    "That''s not belly fat, okay?!"


    Lilly shouted, then sighed and placed her hands on her belly.


    "Im pregnant."


    "What?"


    My mouth fell open.


    "Whose, whose child is it?!"


    "...Who else could it be? Obviously, its Godhands."


    Lilly gave me a look that seemed to question why I was even asking.


    I was truly speechless.


    Just then, Bodybag and Burnout came out from inside the workshop and greeted me. Lilly moved from the chair to the wheelchair with their assistance.


    "It seems I got pregnant right before the Goblin Legion attacked... If I calculate the dates, it''s been about 8 months now."


    "8 months..."


    So, she would be giving birth in about two months? Or does it differ for a half-elf?


    As I looked bewildered at Lilly''s swollen belly, she reprimanded me.


    "Your Highness. I understand you''re surprised, but aren''t there certain words you''re supposed to say first when a subordinate announces a pregnancy?"


    "Ah! Yes, of course..."


    I stopped hesitating and finally offered the greeting I should have given earlier.


    "Congratulations...?!"


    "Thank you, Your Highness. It feels like you''re just saying it because I pointed it out."


    Lilly gave a wry smile and asked Bodybag and Burnout to tidy up inside the workshop. The two elves complied quietly with her request.


    As I pushed her wheelchair outside, Lilly bowed her head in thanks.


    "I know what you''re worried about, Your Highness. Everyone was concerned."


    Once we reached the backyard of the workshop, Lilly opened up after a moment of silence in the fresh air.


    "The baby has no father, and the mother can''t use her legs, and on top of that, the child in my womb is a despised half-breed between a human and an elf."


    "..."


    "I know. It''s going to be very hard."


    What could I possibly add?


    I just listened. Lilly continued.


    "When I found out I was pregnant, I was in a lot of turmoil. Should I keep the baby? If I do, how will we live?"


    The early autumn sunlight pierced through the foliage in the backyard, shining down on Lilly''s face. She closed her eyes gently.


    "I felt so helpless, I even thought about ending it all, just like that, with the baby."


    "..."


    "But I just couldnt... I didnt have the courage."


    Lilly pressed her lips together firmly.


    "I didnt have the courage to abort the baby. Or to die with it. So I just decided... to have the baby."


    "..."


    "To live."


    To live.


    To reach such a six-word conclusion, how many nights must she have spent in turmoil.


    Regrettably, I was not by Lillys side during her times of distress. She had to reach her conclusion and endure all by herself. Lilly was strong.


    "No, you''re incredibly brave, Lilly."


    I said earnestly, nodding my head.


    "I''ll help you. With giving birth, with raising the child..."


    "..."


    "Crossroad might have a challenging work environment, but the welfare is good, right? Just trust the lord."


    There''s a saying that it takes a village to raise a child.


    ***


    That evening.


    My heroes began to arrive at my mansion. We had decided to have dinner and chat.


    The lord''s mansion was lively for the first time in a while.


    The servants, seemingly overjoyed at my return, brought out a plethora of dishes they hadn''t even been ordered to make, smiling from ear to ear.


    The meal was delicious, and the atmosphere was excellent. I felt relieved.


    ...If only it hadn''t been for the flower garden interior of the mansion.


    In my absence, the lord''s mansion had once again transformed into a cutesy, bling-bling interior. There was only one person who would undertake such a change in taste.


    I glared at the culprit, grinding my teeth.


    "Evangeline...!"


    "Fu-fu, fuuuuui~"


    Evangeline, who had grown a bit over the last six months, still couldnt whistle properly and pretended not to hear.


    Everyone burst into laughter. No, it''s not funny! Why does my house always end up like this whenever I''m away!


    Anyway, everything else was good except for the interior.


    While eating, I briefly told them about what I had experienced.


    Falling deep into the dungeon. Defeating two commanders of the Nightmare Legion.


    The stories of the villagers and Mason from the bottom. And finally, redefining myself in the spirit realm...


    I didn''t tell them everything, but I shared what needed to be shared without omission.


    Especially.


    "So, I want to apologize."


    This part had to be clear.


    "I should apologize for disappearing for half a year, but more than that... I want to apologize for my attitude before I disappeared."


    I had tried to become a monster.


    Believing it was the way to protect more people.


    To do so, I broke my own flag. But what I overlooked was this.


    The flag was no longer just mine. It was a banner raised together by everyone on this front.


    Forgetting that, I acted arrogantly.


    My comrades rebelled against me. They did not follow my orders.


    To protect me.


    To protect our flag.


    Thanks to them, I was able to realize something more important.


    "Thanks to all of you, I was able to avoid crossing the line. Thanks to you, I was able to return."


    My flag and I were protected by everyone here.


    "Thank you. Everyone."


    I bowed my head to everyone.


    "...We should be the ones thanking you, Your Highness."


    After a moment of silence, Lucas, sitting next to me, smiled broadly.


    "For coming back."


    He was probably thanking me for physically coming back.


    But also for coming back as myself, the one who once again took up the old flag... that must be what Lucas meant. I responded with a slight smile.


    After the meal, when tea and snacks were being passed around to everyone.


    I brought up our future tasks.


    "Let''s get organized. There are three immediate challenges we need to address."


    I clenched my fist and then extended only my index finger, shaking it.


    "First, assessing the world''s political situation."


    Whether we like it or not, it''s something we must do to survive. Politics.


    "It''s said that Fernandez won the throne battle in the Imperial Capital... soon, the repercussions will reach here."


    Thinking of the influence Fernandez has extended to Crossroad.


    It surely won''t be a mild impact.


    "Let''s keep our ears wide open and prepare for the shockwave coming from the Imperial Capital."


    Then, I extended two fingers, my index and middle finger.


    "Second. Dungeon exploration."


    Dungeon Offense.


    Perhaps the most important task for clearing this game.


    "The next time we explore a dungeon, we''ll head to Zone 8s ''Mage Tower'' to retrieve the Holy Grail."


    Everyone was listening intently to my words. I nodded.


    "Its larger and more threatening than any dungeon we''ve explored before. We must be fully prepared before setting out."


    Lastly, I spread out three fingers - my index, middle, and ring finger.


    "And finally, the most imminent major event. The next defense battle."


    Tower Defense.


    The essence of this damned game.


    "A defense battle right after returning, really..."


    I chuckled.


    "What a thrill!"


    Stage 20.


    The next boss stage was just around the corner.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    During my absence, the heroes had diligently conducted autonomous dungeon explorations, and therefore, the opponent for this stage had already been identified.


    ''The Ghost Pirate Legion.''


    A pirate legion composed of ghosts that command various marine creatures, with Ghost Pirate Captain Bernardt Poker as their leader.


    The summoned sea monsters are troublesome, but the real problem is the ghost fleet they lead.


    ''Ghost Pirate Captain Bernardt Poker possesses a special skill [Stormy Sea].''


    When this skill is activated, a torrential downpour falls from the sky, and this rain is all seawater.


    It''s a crude magic that connects the real sea and sky through a kind of gate.


    And if even a little seawater is on the ground, the ghost ships of the ghost fleet can advance.


    Their main tactic is to lay a field of seawater with their special skill and whip it up with ghost ships.


    These ghost ships, protected by evil spirits, are more powerful than an average warship when in full condition.


    Theyre almost comparable to airborne ships in power, just lacking the ability to fly.


    ''And the Dark Event they''ve triggered for this boss stage is Rapid Advance.''


    A horrendous Dark Event that greatly increases the speed of the monsters.


    Having saved up Dark Events to trigger all at once, the expected speed increase is about double.


    ''Just thinking about these already insanely mobile ghost pirate ships moving at double their usual speed...''


    It''s a terrifying thought.


    Moreover, as soon as they emerge from the Black Lake, they head north, covering in a day and a half what would normally take three.


    This speed increase is a headache both in and out of battle.


    It could be even more troublesome to deal with than the Breeding Dark Event that the Goblin Legion had last time.


    "But,"


    I smirked.


    "We''re not the kind to just stand and take hits."


    Crossroad, which has endured for over a year and a half in this game that spans three years.


    It means weve all grown seasoned enough. Such a challenge is now laughably surmountable.


    The heroes, who had been tensely listening to the ghost pirates'' specs, looked puzzled.


    Smirking, I tapped the portable blackboard Aider had set up with my staff.


    "If we follow the plan Ive devised, maybe... this defense battle could turn out to be the easiest yet, practically a walk in the park."


    Twisting the rules, circumventing them, leaping over them-


    Destroying them.


    I grinned as I explained the plan I had concocted. Confusion and astonishment flickered across everyones faces.


    Lucas stuttered as he asked,


    "Can such a strategy... really work?"


    "Of course, it will. Definitely."


    742 attempts.


    And a year and a half of real combat.


    Thanks to the experience weve steadily accumulated, I can now intuit which strategies will work in real combat and which wont.


    And I have a hunch.


    This will work. No matter what!


    "Of course, well prepare a Plan B just in case... but trust me. This strategy is definitely viable."


    I clapped my hands with a smack!


    "Alright! Less than a week remains until the defense battle. For the remaining time, all workers and available forces will start preparations for this operation."


    I looked around at the heroes and went, Ah,


    "By the way, do you guys like sashimi?"


    "Sashimi?"


    "Yeah. Freshly sliced fish, dipped in soy sauce or vinegar sauce..."


    Most looked bewildered, perhaps because Crossroad is inland and sashimi is an uncommon food culture in this area.


    I grinned and winked.


    "Alright, let''s feast to our heart''s content this time. Everyone, look forward to it!"


    It seems like this town doesn''t have soy sauce or vinegar for dipping, though!


    ***


    The next day, construction began immediately.


    The workers remaining in the city, along with the soldiers and heroes, were all mobilized to start construction on the plain in front of the city walls, as per my instructions.


    "It may seem like sudden, pointless digging on bare ground..."


    Evangeline, who was energetically shoveling and digging the ground, wiped the sweat from her forehead and grinned.


    "Now it really feels like our senior has returned!"


    Standing next to her, overseeing the construction blueprint, I turned my attention to Evangeline.


    "Really? In what way?"


    "Pulling out seemingly nonsensical strategies at a glance, and leading everyone without hesitation to execute them... like that?"


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders.


    "There have been more than a couple of times when I doubted if such strategies would really work. But they all dealt effective blows to the monsters. So, everyone believes and follows this construction project too, believing it will be meaningful."


    I cautiously brought up the next topic.


    "I would like to know a little about the news from the Imperial Capital."


    Serenade''s expression stiffened slightly at my question.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild is based in New Terra, the Imperial Capital.


    Although the head of the guild is in this remote southern territory, its roots are still in the Imperial Capital.


    Furthermore, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild has been focusing on information trading at my request.


    There must be information about the war between the First and Second Princes the battle for the throne that took place in the Imperial Capital.


    Serenade looked down for a moment to gather her thoughts, then slowly began to speak.


    "You must have already heard that the war between the two princes ultimately ended in victory for Prince Fernandez."


    I nodded. Serenade continued.


    "During the war, we maintained contact with the inner part of the Imperial Capital. Our guild advisor, Alberto, periodically sent couriers."


    The image of Alberto, an elderly valet with a splendid beard, crossed my mind.


    After retiring from his valet position, Alberto joined the Silver Winter Merchant Guild at my recommendation.


    And he stayed in the Imperial Capital even during the critical situation of the war.


    "But... communication has been completely cut off since the end of the war. Even the regular reports that he would send without fail in the event of no major incidents have stopped."


    "..."


    "It''s premature to jump to conclusions without information, but it''s certain that something... significant is happening in the Imperial Capital."


    Serenade hesitated for a moment before adding more.


    "And, there''s something I must apologize for. Your Highness."


    "Huh?"


    "...It''s about the First Prince''s wife and three sons, whom you entrusted me to protect."


    The wife and three children of First Prince Lark.


    My sister-in-law and nephews, whom I had managed to extract from Fernandez''s grasp and escape here. What could have happened to them during the half-year I was away?


    I looked at Serenade with surprised eyes. Serenade closed her mouth tightly and bowed her head to me.


    "After the news of Prince Lark''s defeat spread... the Princess and the three princes left this place. It was just a few days ago."


    "...!"


    "I tried to persuade them to stay, but she left, saying, ''How can I just stand by as a Princess in the face of my husband''s misfortune?'' There was nothing... I could do to stop them."


    I ran my hand over my face.


    This was an aspect I hadn''t fully considered.


    ''I intended to keep them safe from Fernandez''s clutches and simultaneously use them as a deterrent to prevent Lark from acting recklessly towards this place.''


    With the rumors of Lark''s defeat and death coming in, it seems the entire family couldn''t stay put and took action.


    With the Third Prince myself also missing, they probably didn''t feel a strong need to stay here.


    ''If I hadn''t disappeared and had been here, I might have been able to stop them...''


    But it''s already in the past.


    Lark''s wife and children have slipped through my fingers. And they have walked into the maelstrom swirling around the Imperial Capital.


    I hope Lark is safe. And that he reunites with his wife and children safely.


    Thats all I can wish for from afar.


    I gently patted the guilt-ridden Serenade on the shoulder.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Serenade. It wasn''t something you could have controlled. It''s already in the past."


    "...The Princess left a message."


    Serenade cautiously looked up at me with her silver eyes.


    "She said to tell you when you return."


    "What is it?"


    "If Prince Lark has truly passed away. And if... she and her three sons also meet with misfortune."


    I clenched my mouth shut.


    "Please stop Prince Fernandez."


    "..."


    "She said that now, the only person who can do this in the world is Prince Ash. Then she left."


    I clicked my tongue and looked out the window.


    This time, not at the city, but beyond.


    At the near south, where the monster legion would soon invade.


    And at the far north, from where ominous news might arrive anytime. Alternating between the two.


    "I was going to do that anyway."


    I muttered, glaring at the horizon with my eyes wide open.


    "...because I''ve decided to protect this world."


    ***


    Five days later.


    New intelligence arrived from the north.


    The news of Lark''s execution, and...


    The news that his wife and three children were also captured and brutally killed.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    The global situation was changing rapidly.


    Receiving information through various channels, including Serenade, Princess Yun, and Dusk Bringar, I clasped my aching head.


    Lark and his army were finished.


    The Emperor was trapped in the spirit realm, unable to escape back to reality.


    The Imperial Capital, and the Empire, were completely in Fernandezs grasp.


    What would become of the world now?


    How would Fernandez act?


    ...But here at the monster front, there was a more immediate problem.


    The Ghost Pirate Legion would erupt from the Black Lake by tomorrow.


    And with defense lines like forward bases not activated, they would advance towards Crossroad without any hindrance.


    I could only hope that the facility the people here had been busily preparing in front of the southern wall of Crossroad for the past few days would work effectively.


    I had some confidence and self-assurance, but it was inevitable to feel a bit anxious. I had prepared a Plan B just in case.


    ***


    As time passed, the night before the monsters invasion,


    I opened my inventory for the first time in a while and took out boxes I hadnt used before.


    One golden SSR grade reward box, three purple SR grade reward boxes.


    Rewards for defeating the Goblin God-King. Time to open them now.


    There were more lower-grade boxes farmed by the heroes while I was away, but I decided to keep them and open these four high-grade boxes today.


    I first grasped the golden box.


    "..."


    I had a feeling.


    I felt like I knew what was inside. So, I opened the box calmly, without praying or seeking the SSR God as usual.


    Flash-!


    After a dazzling burst of light, inside the box was...


    "As expected, this."


    A familiar piece of a flag.


    [Great Commander''s Flag Piece] (4/5)


    - One of the five pieces of character ''Ash''s exclusive equipment [Great Commander''s Flag (EX)].


    - Collect all five pieces to complete one flag.


    I knew it would be this. Holding the flag piece fluttering in my hand, I clicked my tongue.


    "Just one left now."


    I would have been disappointed if it was something else.


    I really want to collect all these pieces and complete the item. I''m curious about how amazing this flag must be to consume five golden boxes.


    After storing the flag piece in the inventory, I opened the remaining three SR grade boxes.


    Flash! Flash! Flash!


    From the first box, a common SR grade Magic Core rolled out. Not as good as a complete product, but still not bad.


    I''m grateful it came out, considering how much Magic Core consumption there has been recently.


    And what came out of the second and third boxes was...


    "...!"


    A dazzling silver mace.


    And a large, thick rectangular shield.


    I swallowed as I examined the heavy equipment.


    "This is...!"


    [Goddess Blessed Mace (SR)]


    [Goddess Blessed Greatshield (SR)]


    Holy Gardis!


    "It''s the Goddess Blessed Set!"


    Equipment prefixed with Goddess Blessed- exists only once in each equipment category.


    So, there''s a Goddess Blessed Longsword, a Goddess Blessed Crossbow, and so on.


    "Ugh...! How could it be so perfectly suited?"


    True to equipment blessed personally by the goddess, they are natural predator gear against ghosts and undead type monsters.


    Very appropriate and excellent items for us, who are about to face the Ghost Pirate Legion.


    Is it because its been a while since I''ve opened boxes? It''s so timely to get such apt items.


    ''...So, it''s good to have nice equipment, but.''


    I rested my chin on my hand and pondered.


    To whom should I give this? To whom would it be best to give it, so that rumors of a well-done job spread...


    "...Hmm."


    After pondering with closed eyes, I slowly opened them.


    Indeed, the person to give this to...


    "Is that guy alone."


    ***


    The next day.


    South, the Black Lake.


    Bubble, bubble...


    The surface of the pitch-black lake churned violently,


    Whoosh!


    Saltwater fell like a waterfall. Sea creatures swept up in it scattered their scales as they plummeted.


    Dancing in the rain, the ghost pirates moved forward as Poker stretched his hand out again.


    "Let''s go! Plunder everything from the humans!"


    Cutting through the pouring seawater, the giant ghost ships began to advance.


    There were twelve in total.


    Twelve ghost ships surged northward through the storm, accompanied by the singing of the ghost pirates on board, and the hideous cries of the specters and sea monsters hanging from the ships.


    ***


    The King of Kings'' promise of a fair wind was no empty boast.


    The ghost fleet moved much faster than usual, and the twelve ghost ships covered a distance that would normally take three days in just a day and a half.


    "Admiraaaaal! I see it!"


    A pirate with a telescope on the crow''s nest shouted noisily.


    "The walls of the human city!"


    "...!"


    Bernardt Poker squinted through his dim eyes ahead.


    Indeed, there they were. Insignificant walls made of iron and bricks.


    "Did four Nightmare Legionnaires really die here, unable to breach such a frail wall?"


    A sneer formed on Poker''s lips.


    A sneer for the foolhardy legionnaires who died here without overcoming this wall.


    Spiders, vampires, werewolves, goblins.


    All boasting about nearly destroying the world, but they perished here, unable to breach such a wall?


    "Idiots, all of them."


    He snorted with the resolve to show what true plundering was.


    "It''s business as usual!"


    Poker fiercely commanded his subordinates.


    "Charge in-!"


    Whoa!


    At his straightforward and intuitive command, the ghost pirates cheered in unison.


    "No one has ever withstood our fleet''s simultaneous ramming tactic. This time will be no different!"


    Riding the waves to approach the enemy''s fortress, they don''t slow down but instead crash the ghost ships directly into it.


    Then, entering close combat, they release the ghost pirates and sea monsters into the bellies of the enemy.


    The humans, confident in their walls, will be dismayed. At the fact that ships can run on land.


    And the fact that the collision of the ships could bring down the walls.


    "Let''s go! Kill them all, take everything!"


    "Kyah-ho~!"


    "Sing a song!"


    "Plunder the treasures-!"


    As the rain of seawater poured from the sky, the twelve ghost ships spread out to the sides.


    Now, the walls were right in front of them. Poker took out a cannon and a greatsword from his back and grasped one in each hand.


    Then he shouted.


    "Everyone! Prepare for close-quarters bat, he was about to say.


    Crack!


    Whoosh!


    Crunch, whoosh!


    A terrible noise resounded, and the ship vibrated intensely.


    The ghost ships, abruptly halting, one by one stopped in their tracks. The ghost pirates screamed as they were thrown noisily across the deck.


    A flustered Poker barely regained his balance and shouted.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "The ship, the ship has..."


    A pirate, who had been flung overboard and barely managed to crawl back up, shouted.


    "The ship has stopped, Captain!"


    "What...?"


    "I don''t know! We can''t move forward anymore! That''s why we''ve stopped! This is... we''re screwed!"


    "What nonsense is this, you idi..."


    Before Poker could finish his swear.


    "-Is your showboating done, idiots?"


    The human commander who interrupted Poker''s intended curse - Ash - waved from atop the walls.


    With a wicked, smirking smile.


    "Then it''s our turn."


    Ash''s hand shot forward.


    "All units! Fire!"


    Cannons lined up on the wall spewed flames in unison with his command.


    Boom! Boom-boom-boom!


    Dozens, hundreds of cannonballs poured down like a shower, a sight that was imprinted on Bernardt Poker''s retina.


    The pirate captain slowly bit into his bottle and muttered in defeat.


    "...Damn, we''re really screwed now."


    Whoosh!


    Immediately afterward, the immobilized ghost ships were bombarded with a fierce crossfire of red cannonballs.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    The combat power of the Ghost Pirate Legion mainly comes from their ghost ships.


    These cursed pirate ships, able to go anywhere as long as there is seawater, boast agile maneuverability and vicious destructive power.


    Especially, the ramming tactic, where they use the bow protected by specters and black magic, known as the ''ramming horn'', is almost miraculous in its destructive power.


    If more than ten ghost ships charge at terrifying speeds and ram their heads in, any defensive line would be penetrated and crumbled.


    Neither naval ships at sea nor fortresses on land can withstand it.


    Legion Commander Bernardt Poker''s special skill [Stormy Sea] can make it rain seawater from the sky.


    Using this laid layer of seawater, the ghost ships charge, collapsing the enemy''s defenses.


    Then, through the breached gaps, ghost pirates and sea monsters are unleashed to slaughter the enemies.


    This is the basic tactic of the Ghost Pirate Legion.


    ...So, how to counter this tactic?


    The best strategy is, of course, to stop the ghost ships. To block them from even approaching our defenses, stopping them from afar.


    But blocking these ghost ships is no easy feat.


    Ghost ships themselves are classified as giant monsters, so our barricades and fences, mere shallow defenses, can be crushed by them.


    And of course, it''s impossible to stop them with just human bodies.


    In the end, only walls can halt their advance.


    So, the tactics I''ve used in the game against them were mainly two.


    ''First. Sacrificing forward bases.''


    If we meet them at the forward bases, they use their ghost ships to crush the walls and attempt close-quarters combat.


    Here, we gradually eliminate their close-quarters troops and burn the ghost ships one by one.


    Although most of the walls of the forward base would be destroyed and practically turn into ruins, it was still a better option than letting the walls of Crossroad collapse.


    However, the current forward bases, in my absence for half a year, are in a mess due to lack of proper repair. It''s too risky to conduct a defensive battle here.


    Additionally, the destructive power of the ghost pirates in close combat is not to be underestimated.


    If we face them from all sides in a melee, our casualties would snowball.


    So, I did not adopt the strategy of meeting them at the forward bases.


    ''Second. Boarding their ships mid-march and eliminating them.''


    This involved selecting characters from our side with flying or assault characteristics and dropping them onto their ships.


    If you board their ghost ships, a ''conquest'' scenario occurs, and if you control the ship''s helm for a certain time, you can take over control of the ghost ship.


    Then, you can either drive the enemy ships to crash into each other or deliberately steer them into rough terrain to run aground... a guerrilla tactic.


    But this method also has its problems, starting with the fact that the deck of the ship is virtually the belly of the enemy.


    The deck is swarming with ghost pirates who enjoy close-quarters combat, and various sea monsters are waiting with open mouths.


    Sending a small group to clear the deck and steal the helm... just talking about it is already difficult.


    Moreover, escaping after causing the ships to run aground or collide is extremely difficult.


    In the game, I often threw 3rd or 4th tier heroes with flying attributes but rarely used, or low-level rookie characters, with a feeling like scratching a lottery ticket.


    And eight out of ten times, it would fail, or even if successful, they would die along with the ship.


    This has been a lengthy explanation, but the tactic I ultimately chose this time is simple.


    ''Ghost ships can only advance if there is seawater.''


    Conversely, this means.


    ''If we can remove the seawater, they can''t advance.''


    So, the tactic I''ve prepared over the past week is exactly this.


    "It''s a drainage formation!"


    Not a ''backs-to-the-water'' defensive stance, but literally a water-draining formation!


    What the workers and soldiers had fervently set up in the southern plains wasn''t a fence, barricade, trap, or any defensive tool... it was a drainage facility.


    When was it? Perhaps when I first used the public bath in this city.


    Lucas had said something proudly.


    - Isn''t it the pride of the Empire? Having faced many water disasters, we''ve become adept at utilizing water resources. We''re the best in the world.


    Lucas had every reason to be proud.


    The Empire had established all the necessary technology for drawing in and draining water.


    Of course, if they could manage bathhouses of that scale, their drainage technology would naturally be exceptional.


    Thanks to that, we were able to install sufficient drainage facilities in the southern plains in about a week, albeit makeshift.


    Surrounding specters rushed to block the cannonballs, oxidizing in the process, and sea monsters used their giant tentacles and sturdy shells to mitigate the impact of the explosions.


    Despite being hammered several times by Crossroad''s proud crossfire, the ghost ships were holding on. Annoyed, I clicked my tongue.


    "They''re surprisingly sturdy, these bastards...!"


    "My Lord."


    That''s when Lucas cautiously spoke to me.


    "The amount of water our drainage facilities are capable of handling is less than the amount pouring from the sky."


    "...!"


    "For now, we''re managing, but if this continues, eventually the drainage facilities will be overwhelmed, and they''ll be able to advance again."


    I glanced at the gate opened in the sky by [Stormy Sea].


    We''re using a teleport gate on our side to drain the water, but it seems the amount pouring from their gate is more.


    In any case, we must decide the battle before the drainage facilities reach their capacity.


    "So it''s a time attack again...!"


    "My Lord."


    Lucas gave me a faint smile as I was grinding my teeth.


    "How about we execute the second phase of the plan a bit earlier?"


    "Hmm..."


    I gestured towards Lucas.


    "You sure?"


    "Of course. Just give the order."


    Lucas lightly tapped the [Bestowed Sword] hanging at his waist.


    "I''ve been itching for some action."


    "Alright..."


    I rubbed my hands together and grinned. Then said,


    "Lets use the second phase of the operation, Operation Dropship, a beat earlier!"


    ***


    "Fire back! How long are we going to just take hits?!"


    On the flagship of the Ghost Fleet.


    A subordinate pirate yelled at the captain.


    "We should at least return fire! Are we going to keep getting beaten like fools?!"


    "..."


    Legion Commander Bernardt Poker was just silently drinking his booze.


    Cannonballs were falling all around, and the ship was in chaos with fires, but he just kept drinking. A frustrated subordinate pirate was pulling his hair out.


    "We''re all going to die if we just sit here! Why are you doing nothing?!"


    "Just shut up and wait."


    Calmly swallowing his drink, Poker looked up at the seawater pouring from the sky.


    "The sea is infinite. No matter what tricks they use, eventually they will open the path for us... Just wait for the right wave."


    "Wait for what? The ship''s about to burst, oh no!"


    At that moment, another subordinate came rolling in, shouting.


    "Captain! Report! Ship number 1 and ship number 12 have declared a mutiny! They say they can''t follow your orders anymore!"


    "Those damn fools are always causing trouble... What are they trying to do without listening to me?"


    "They say they can''t just keep taking hits like this, they''re going to return fire with our cannons at the walls of the human city!"


    "Good. Let''s all watch together and see how well this counterattack works."


    Creaking...


    Simultaneously, ships number 1 and 12, positioned at either end of the fleet, slowly turned their hulls.


    Eventually, having rotated 90 degrees, the two ghost ships aligned their cannons on the sides towards the walls of Crossroad and fired.


    Bang! Boom-boom!


    The cannonballs from the two ghost ships drew parabolas in the air, heading towards the walls of Crossroad.


    Following the trajectory of the cannonballs, the two subordinate pirates shouted at the same time.


    "Did they hit?!"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "Did they hit?!"


    However, the cannonballs, as they flew, didn''t even reach the walls but exploded upon hitting the ground. Whoosh-boom!


    "..."


    Poker clicked his tongue in disdain as his subordinates, mouths agape, watched the spectacle.


    "Those idiots don''t even know the range of our cannons... Hey. Hundreds of years have passed since we died. How much do you think artillery has advanced since then? Shit, now our cannons are just short-ranged, powerless antiques."


    The point where the ghost ships had run aground was precisely near the maximum range of Crossroad''s cannons.


    The defenders on the human side had deliberately set a trap in this area.


    Naturally, compared to the upgraded cannons of Crossroad, the range of the pirates'' cannons they used in life was inferior.


    The very idea of responding to their fire with our fire was flawed from the start.


    "Since when did our fleet engage in artillery battles? Return fire, return fire... Wake up, idiots. Whether before or after death, we only rely on ramming and close-quarters combat."


    As Poker was clucking his tongue,


    Boom! Boom-boom!


    Cannons from the Crossroad walls bombarded ships number 1 and 12.


    Having exposed their broad sides to aim their cannons, they were now vulnerable, and Crossroad''s superior cannon fire poured into their exposed flanks.


    Boom-boom-boom...!


    The two ships couldn''t withstand it and were torn apart by the explosions.


    Watching the rising pillars of fire, the two subordinate pirates were agape. Poker grumbled and opened another bottle of liquor.


    "Those idiots forgot that our ships'' defensive black magic is concentrated on the bow. Sigh, with the ships immobile and exposing their sides, of course theyd be easy targets..."


    "Ships number 1 and 12, they''re... sunk!"


    "Ah... burning well, burning well."


    Watching the two ships burn without leaving any shape behind, Poker patted his thick belly.


    "With our mobility blocked, the best we can do is to stick out the bow, covered in defensive black magic! Give power to the ship! And wait for the seawater to rise again."


    "..."


    "If only they listened to me, who even in my dreams thinks of snacks for drinks, but these damn fools always disobey and end up dead. Whether before or after death, still a bunch of idiots..."


    Poker, fuming, chugged down the liquor in his hand. That''s when it happened.


    "Captain!"


    "What now, what. What is it this time?"


    A third subordinate pirate crawled over on all fours. He shouted,


    "Ships number 3 and 10 have mutinied! They say they''re tired of your smart-alecky ways!"


    "Really turning over a new leaf with their cute little tantrums. Where would they find a more humble pirate than me... So what now? They want to return fire like the first two ships?"


    "No, they say they can''t just sit around taking hits..."


    The subordinate pirate pointed towards those ships.


    "They''re jumping off!"


    Looking in that direction, it was quite a sight.


    "Disembark! Run towards the walls!"


    "Disembark!"


    Pirates from ships number 3 and 10 cheered as they ran towards the walls of Crossroad.


    Giant octopuses and squids wriggled as they followed behind.


    "The first to capture the walls will be the new captain of the fleet!"


    "I''ll be the new captain, and we''ll banish that cowardly, piss-scared Poker!"


    "That alcoholic bastard, was a pain from the start!"


    "Rebellion rocks! Looting rocks!"


    "Kyah-ho~!"


    Watching his foolish subordinates abandon their ships and run towards the walls, Poker shook his head.


    "Those brainless, disorganized idiots. Where did they sell their brains?"


    The strength of the Ghost Pirate Legion comes from the ghost fleet.


    Which fortress would ever fear pirates running on foot after disembarking from their ships?


    And it happened just as Poker predicted.


    Bang!


    Crack-zap!


    The ghost pirates stepped on mines and exploded,


    Pshh! Pshh!


    Thud-thud-thud...!


    They became like porcupines under a barrage of arrows,


    Bang! Bang!


    Whoosh...


    And were burnt to a crisp by the flames spewed from a skull artifact.


    Not even reaching the walls, the pirates from ships number 3 and 10 were annihilated.


    Poker sighed deeply and waved dismissively.


    "Right... Better for you lot to die here, yeah. How could blockheads like you follow in the wake of my great journey ahead..."


    The mutinous ghost ships number 1, 3, 10, and 12, along with their pirate crews, were finished.


    The rest of the fleet and pirates obediently watched Pokers actions, opting to stay put as ordered.


    And this proved to be an effective choice.


    These ghost ships, fanatically devoted to ramming tactics, had concentrated all their durability in the bow.


    If they rammed headfirst, even walls could be smashed due to their insane sturdiness.


    Following Damien''s sniper support, the specters scattered, screaming horribly. The five heroes advanced effortlessly.


    Thump! Thud-thud!


    A giant crab approached the five, swinging its pincers like maces.


    But,


    "No chance!"


    Boom!


    Evangeline blocked the attack with her shield,


    "Is this one seafood too?! Would it taste good if cooked?!"


    "Of course, it''s a delicacy! I''ll steam it myself after the battle!"


    Thwack! Crack!


    Kuilan''s fist and Dusk Bringar''s kick shattered its joints.


    "Why would you eat a monster?!"


    Flash!


    Verdandi blinded it with a blink dagger slash and teleportation cut,


    And finally,


    "Huuurgh!"


    Swoosh!


    Lucas''s Blade of Light bisected the giant crab.


    Standing in front of the obliterated crab, Lucas remarked carefully,


    "...If I knew it was edible, I would have sliced it more delicately."


    "What a waste. This one''s really tasty..."


    Dusk Bringar genuinely lamented, while Evangeline and Kuilan licked their lips in regret. Only Verdandi sweated coldly.


    "Don''t eat the monster..."


    "Let''s focus on our original mission, anticipating the sashimi our Lord will serve later."


    Lucas soothed his team members, and they all nodded, looking towards the ship''s helm.


    "..."


    "..."


    The pirates, who had been watching the terrifying performance of the human heroes, eyed each other before one asked,


    "Uh, if we surrender, will you spare us?"


    Dusk Bringar let out a menacing laugh, spitting out a flame.


    "Do we look like we''ll spare you?"


    "No, fuck..."


    "Sigh. This is why mom told me to live a good life."


    "But we''re already dead, aren''t we?"


    "If we die again, can we go see mom?"


    "I dunno, not sure..."


    The grumbling pirates suddenly screamed and charged.


    "Shall we go find out now?!"


    "Mommmmm! Your unfilial son is coming to see youuuuu!"


    "Just a bunch of crazies..."


    Facing them, the five vanguards brandished their weapons forward.


    ***


    The capture of ship number 2 was complete.


    Lucas, who had taken the helm, forcefully turned the bow.


    The helm of this ghost ship was a device that used magic to set the ship''s direction, unlike the operational principles of a real ship.


    While there wasn''t enough seawater to move forward, it was still possible to ignore the damage to the ship and turn it around.


    Creak, crack-crack...!


    The sound of the ship''s bottom scraping against the dry ground was chillingly resonant.


    After exposing the ship''s side to Crossroads line of fire, the five-member assault team boarded the airship Geronimo and escaped.


    "Operation complete."


    Boom! Boom-boom!


    Whoosh-boom...!


    Under the barrage of coordinated fire from Crossroad, ship number 2, with its side exposed, was reduced to ashes.


    Indifferently observing the destruction, Lucas lifted his head to look at the next target.


    "We move to the next ship."


    Tut-tut-tut-tut-tut-


    The hair of the heroes sitting in the airship''s hatch whipped wildly in the wind, their eyes fiercely flashing.


    There were still many enemies left to deal with.


    And,


    Whoosh!


    The storm in the sky continued to pour down seawater heavily.


    "..."


    Looking up at the storm, Lucas then lowered his gaze and faintly furrowed his brow.


    Water was gradually accumulating on the plains.


    The drainage facilities were soon to reach their limit.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    The seawater being poured by [Stormy Sea] is infinite.


    That''s inevitable, considering it''s a special technique that connects a point somewhere in the southern sea to the sky above us with a magic gate.


    The seawater will continue to be drawn until the sea itself runs dry.


    Likewise, the amount of water our drainage facilities can handle is theoretically infinite.


    One of our drainage facilities is also a teleport gate, directly discharging the collected water into the Black Lake.


    Despite this, water that the drainage facilities couldn''t process began to accumulate on the ground.


    The reason is simple - the difference in the size of the gates.


    The gate of [Stormy Sea] is larger than the teleport gate of our drainage facilities. In other words, there is a difference in the size of the ''faucets''.


    It means that the amount of water they pour out in the same amount of time is more than what we can drain.


    "The drainage facilities are reaching their limit!"


    "The water is rising on the ground!"


    As I heard these damp reports in succession, I moistened my parched lips with my tongue.


    Damn it. It''s faster than I thought.


    ''Water is rising on the ground, and before their ships can move again... we have to destroy more of them!''


    The cannons on the walls of Crossroad, ceaselessly firing, and the airship Geronimo conducting guerrilla warfare outside.


    And the still-intact ghost ships.


    ''Seven more to go!''


    Struggling to find a weakness in the stubbornly enduring enemy ships, I ground my teeth.


    ''Hang in there, guys!''


    ***


    Boom-boom-boom!


    The small team of heroes aboard the airship Geronimo destroyed another ship.


    This time it was ship number 11. Positioned between the already annihilated ships number 10 and 12, it couldnt receive any support from other ghost pirates.


    "That''s the sixth one...!"


    "We''ve taken down half of them!"


    Lucas and Evangeline exchanged words while looking down at the ghost ship engulfed in flames.


    "Ugh..."


    Kuilan, sitting at the edge of the hatch, retched. Alarmed, Verdandi rushed to his side.


    "Are you okay, Kuilan? Do you have an injury or something...?"


    "No, it''s just... I get seasick. After boarding and disembarking from the ghost ships repeatedly, I feel queasy..."


    Seasickness on top of acrophobia...


    Everyone sweated as they looked at this beast tribe warrior, uncomfortable in both the sky and sea. Kuilan murmured with a pale face.


    "Land... Land is good. Safe and comfortable ground..."


    As this was happening, the airship Geronimo ascended rapidly, ready to start its next hunt.


    That''s when Damien, loading magic bullets into his magic rifle, widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Huh? The ships are starting to move!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled and looked down towards the ghost ships.


    "Has the water already filled up? Are they heading for the walls?!"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    Damien, sweating, pointed to one of the ships.


    "They''re going backward?"


    "...?"


    Upon closer inspection, it was indeed true.


    Two of the twitching ships slowly reversed and then sharply turned, starting to rush not towards Crossroad''s walls, but in the opposite direction.


    As everyone watched this inexplicable scene in a daze, Dusk Bringar cautiously offered her opinion.


    "...Aren''t they running away?"


    Confused, Damien opened his mouth slightly.


    "Eh? But fleeing the battlefield? No monster has ever..."


    "Well, they are pirates. At least the pirates I''ve dealt with always ran away when the battle turned against them."


    The other heroes were just as bewildered.


    All the monsters we''ve faced so far clung to their lives until the very end, obsessively trying to kill humans.


    While they might veer off course, none had ever run away.


    But these ones were fleeing.


    Two of the pirate ships turned around and bolted without looking back.


    This was possible because the southern path, lacking drainage facilities, had gathered quite a bit of seawater.


    "Those damn traitors! If you get caught, you''ll all be executed!"


    "Ha-ha! What''s the worst they can do, behead us twice? Farewell, Captain! We''re off to find other prey!"


    The pirates shouted amongst themselves.


    Creak, creak...


    All the pirates felt it simultaneously.


    Water was rushing beneath the ships.


    After downing the liquor in his glass in one gulp, Poker smirked.


    "No matter how much you lose, you can always win it back, right, you bastards?"


    Vrooom!


    The rejuvenated ghost ship emitted a long, eerie sound, almost like the cry of a whale. The pirates all cheered in unison.


    "The water has risen on the ground!"


    "The humans drainage facilities have reached their limits!"


    "We can move, Captain!"


    "Can move? Then what are you waiting for?"


    Poker stood up, laughing ominously.


    "It''s time to make them pay for tying us down and beating us."


    Shaa!


    Stretching out his hand, Poker commanded.


    "Fleet, full-speed ahead!"


    The pirates, who until moments ago were rebelling and ready to kill each other, now worked together to move the ship, as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s return the anguish they''ve given us!"


    And Bernardt Poker, who until recently was lying on the ground like a drunken fool, now stood up, emanating a terrifying aura, and bellowed loudly, fitting of a Nightmare Legion commander.


    "Ram them with full force into their walls!"


    Whoosh!


    The seawater, having surpassed the capacity of the drainage facilities, finally surged and flooded the ground.


    And that was enough. The four ghost ships immediately began their advance.


    Through the storm, the four ghost ships cut through the ground and charged towards the fortress walls.


    "..."


    A moment of silence swept over the walls.


    Even the experienced soldiers who had repelled countless monsters were momentarily stunned by this bizarre sight.


    Turning the land into sea, the giant ships wrapped in specters and flying the Ghost Ship surged forward.


    "Fire! Stop them!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom-boom!


    The cannons on the walls fired in unison.


    Not just the cannons, but also ballistae, automatic defense turrets, and various artifacts were mobilized to unleash all their firepower on the ghost ships.


    Bang! Crack! Crunch!


    The ghost ships were shattered.


    Having been bombarded in place for a long while, the ships'' durability had long reached its limit.


    Under the rain of cannonballs and a barrage of magic, the ships masts broke, outer walls flew off, decks collapsed, and the forecastles burned fiercely.


    Yet, they did not stop.


    On the torn ships, the pirates sang as they pressed forward.


    They were above the sea,


    With prey right before their eyes to plunder!


    Bang! Crack...!


    Boom!


    Escort ship number 5 couldnt withstand the onslaught and was the first to sink.


    Creak-creak-


    Boom!


    Ships number 6 and 8, leading the way, got caught in the long chain traps set in front of the Crossroad fortress. Their bottoms were torn open, and they were engulfed in fierce flames, slowly coming to a halt.


    But ship number 7.


    The flagship, under Poker''s direct control at the helm, withstood the fortress''s concentrated fire. It endured everything thrown at it.


    "The name of my ship is the Flying Dutchman."


    Poker, with a deep, resounding voice as if coming from hell, laughed heartily.


    "Let me show you why it''s called Flying!"


    Whoosh!


    And then, the ship flew.


    The sail, adorned with a black, burning skull, emitted an ominous light and then released an immense magical force, defying gravity for a moment.


    Ship number 7, the Flying Dutchman, momentarily hovered in the air, effortlessly avoiding the chain traps, and then.


    Boom!


    Its massive and sturdy bow crashed directly into the walls of the fortress.


    The walls of the fortress crumbled like clay.


    Finally, the monstrous legion reached the human walls.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Boom!


    The figurehead of the Siren on the ship''s prow smashed through the fortress''s walls in one fell swoop.


    Ship number 7, the flagship and Bernardt Pokers command ship, the Flying Dutchman, had finally reached the human walls.


    "Fantastic!"


    The pirates on the ship cheered in unison.


    Of the twelve ships, only this one had reached its destination, but the pirates were neither frustrated nor afraid.


    They were few in number, but at least one ship had penetrated the enemies'' defenses.


    Pirates are inherently a breed that seizes from others.


    They board enemy ships, plunder goods, people, weapons, and ultimately, even the enemys ships themselves, making them their own.


    Now that they had reached the walls, all they needed to do was capture them.


    And more importantly,


    Rooar!


    The flagship of the ghost fleet, the Flying Dutchman, housed a formidable ocean monster - the Kraken.


    This first cephalopod creature, resembling a mix between an octopus and a squid, was thousands of times larger in size.


    "Release the Kraken!"


    "Show them the terror of the deep!"


    "Lets go!"


    As the pirates opened the doors to the deep storage where the Kraken was sealed, mysteriously fitting in such a small space, the overwhelmingly large tentacled monster burst out.


    Crack! Crunch!


    The monster erupted with such ferocity that it seemed it would shatter the ship''s hull.


    A few pirates were instantly torn apart by the movement, but the others didn''t care.


    "Prepare for hand-to-hand combat!"


    "Its party time!"


    "To the human world, we return!"


    Armed with knives, pistols, and hooks, the pirates swarmed out of the ship.


    The Kraken would first sweep the fortress walls, and then the remaining ghost pirates would exterminate any survivors -


    A familiar tactic, yet as they disembarked and climbed the ruined walls.


    "...?"


    "Huh?"


    "Whats this?"


    Bewildered groans escaped the pirates'' lips.


    Because, on top of the walls, there was not a single - not even one - human defender in sight.


    The cannons, ballistae, and artifacts that had been firing just moments ago were also gone, vanished without a trace.


    "What is this..."


    "A ghastly trick, even for ghosts like us...?"


    While they themselves were phantoms, such exclamations naturally slipped out.


    And as the confused ghost pirates looked around, they soon discovered.


    "...?!"


    Just behind the walls they had struggled to reach and demolish.


    Stood a taller and thicker ''real'' wall.


    ***


    I smirked.


    Indeed.


    The walls that the pirates had struggled to overcome and finally smashed through were... the magical walls I had summoned with [Imperial Edict].


    This ultimate skill originally summoned a small circular fortress, but the shape of the fortress could be modified at will.


    So, this time, I gathered all the walls of the magical fortress and stacked them as high as possible in a line.


    In front of Crossroads main fortress walls. As a kind of decoy wall.


    I also reinforced it with spare steel plates and bricks, using the construction magic of defense towers.


    Real soldiers, cannons, artifacts, and the like were all fought from atop these walls.


    Naturally, the invaders would believe these to be the real walls and charge at them.


    From the beginning, I knew you would attempt a ramming tactic.


    The ghost pirate legion is a group of madmen fanatically fixated on ramming and hand-to-hand combat tactics, even unto death.


    Therefore, to prevent any harm to our side even if these walls collapsed, I had set up my magical walls as bait.


    Moreover, this magic barrier can be transformed and moved at my will.


    Sssshhh!


    Click, clack!


    In the early stages of the defense battle, I had the soldiers fight on top of this decoy wall. The moment those ghost ships reached this magic barrier, just as they attempted their ramming tactics.


    I manipulated the wall with my will, moving all the soldiers and equipment on the wall to the ''real'' wall of Crossroad.


    It was a clever trick made possible because the real wall and the decoy wall were very close to each other.


    As a result, this decoy wall strategy worked splendidly - the ghost pirates bit the bait with all their might, while our soldiers and equipment safely moved to the real wall.


    "If you''re going to bite the bait with all your might."


    They all sensed it.


    This game was a loss.


    A complete, irrevocable defeat.


    That''s when it happened.


    Kwoooooo-!


    A monstrous roar echoed. Everyone looked in shock towards the sound.


    The Kraken.


    This ancient sea monster, with its overwhelming stamina and mysterious regenerative power, was raising its body again.


    Thud! Thud! Boom!


    And it started moving its massive body towards the wall of the human realm.


    The crossfire of Crossroad shifted towards the Kraken.


    Even as it was torn to shreds by the barrage of shells, the Kraken stubbornly advanced, drawing all human eyes towards it.


    "...Seems there''s still some stake left in this game."


    Poker, having finished his bottle, quietly placed it down and sprang to his feet.


    "All hands, get aboard. ...We go once more."


    His subordinates, with startled eyes, looked at their captain. Poker grinned, revealing his yellow, rotten teeth.


    "The storm is still raging, and my ship can still move. Then shouldn''t we charge?"


    With similarly rotten grins, his subordinates poured the remaining liquor down their throats and stood up abruptly.


    "How many of us pirates are still breathing?"


    "Six, Captain!"


    "Enough to maneuver the ship."


    Poker extended his hand towards the capsized ship.


    Then, the ghost ship let out a heavy, moaning sound and righted itself. Poker and his men agilely climbed aboard.


    "Let''s go! For the final ramming-!"


    Flap!


    The tattered sail, beyond recognition, caught the storm wind.


    Holes riddled the hull, not a single part unscathed. Even the siren statue at the bow was broken in half.


    But the ghost ship moved.


    Kwoooooo...!


    The Kraken, which had been drawing attention, collapsed with a miserable scream, crushed to pieces.


    In that gap, the ghost ship caught the tailwind and accelerated, once again charging towards the wall of the human realm.


    "The ghost ship is moving again!"


    "Fire! Pour it all out! Stop them-!"


    Cannons, ballistae, and artifacts, which had been intercepting the Kraken, now furiously fired towards the ghost ship.


    Despite taking all the hits, the ship, now in unrecognizable pieces, still managed to leap towards the wall.


    "Remember this well, humans! The name of the ship that will thrust its blade into your wall is!"


    Amidst the flying rotten wood splinters, Bernardt Poker, holding the ship''s wheel to the end, shouted out.


    "The Flying Dutchman-!"


    Just as the risen ghost ship''s prow was about to finally reach the real wall of Crossroad.


    Tututututu-!


    A heavy mechanical sound resounded from the side,


    Bang-!


    Something struck the Flying Dutchman from the side.


    The prow of the ghost ship, which was about to hit Crossroad''s wall, was pushed aside by the impact.


    "What..."


    Amidst the scattered fragments of the pirate ship, Bernardt Poker turned his head to the side.


    The thing that flew in from somewhere and pushed his ghost ship away was...


    "Ah."


    A flying warship from Crossroad. It was the Geronimo.


    Beside the cockpit of the warship, a knight - Lucas, shaking his head slightly, came into Poker''s view.


    "That won''t do."


    Whoosh-!


    Enormous flames burst from the thrusters mounted on the rear of Geronimo,


    And in mid-air, the warship pushed the ghost ship aside with overwhelming force.


    "...Haha."


    A hollow laugh formed on Bernardt Poker''s lips.


    After all.


    If the desperate gambles he threw always worked, he would never have become such a monstrous figure in the first place.


    Creak- Crack!


    Bang!


    With a snapping sound, the Flying Dutchman exploded violently.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Heroes onboard the airship Geronimo pursued the two fleeing pirate ships.


    They spared no effort, destroying the enemies at top speed and maximum output.


    After forcefully boarding the first pirate ship and seizing control, they chased the other fleeing ship and rammed it head-on.


    The two pirate ships stopped, impaled on each other, and became prey for our side.


    After completing the pursuit and annihilation, they returned to Crossroad only to see the pirate flagship making a last-ditch effort to crash into the walls of Crossroad.


    There was no time to hesitate. Lucas shouted.


    "Ram it from the side!"


    Elize, the pilot of Geronimo and a member of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, faithfully executed the order.


    Screeching!


    Click!


    Her hand pushed the engine''s gear to the maximum and pressed the red ignition button, activating the rear thrusters'' boosters.


    Whoosh!


    The airship, moving at top speed, crashed into the side of the pirate ship just as it was about to hit the walls of Crossroad.


    Crack-crash-boom!


    The already battered pirate ship was utterly destroyed in mid-air.


    Its debris scattered in all directions.


    Watching this, Lucas let out a sigh of relief.


    "Well done, Elize."


    "...It did feel good to hit them hard."


    Elize narrowed her eyes, inspecting the airship''s control panel.


    "Seems we pushed it too hard."


    "Huh?"


    "Our output is decreasing. We''re going to crash."


    True to her words, the airship was rapidly losing altitude.


    The heroes inside screamed as they plunged. Kuilan, who had a fear of heights, was in tears and foam at the mouth before passing out.


    Struggling to regain control, Elize yelled.


    "We''re going for an emergency landing! Hold on tight!"


    The Geronimo spun wildly as it plummeted to the ground.


    Even amidst the chaos, Elize tried to soften the crash by steering towards a forest, aiming to land as gently as possible with the broad underside of the ship.


    Rumble!


    The shaking vessel landed in a cloud of dust in the southwest forest of Crossroad.


    After the impact settled, Lucas, with his hair disheveled, surveyed the inside of the airship.


    "Everyone seems... okay. That''s good."


    Despite the horrific scene of most heroes knocked unconscious, Lucas said this.


    Considering the reckless stunt, it was a miracle no one died. A bit of unconsciousness, messy hair, and nausea were small prices to pay.


    "We''re okay, but... what about Crossroad?"


    Elize, unbuckling her seatbelt, looked towards Crossroad.


    "Maybe the battle has ended with that last move..."


    "Even if there are enemies left, they''ll be fine."


    All the ghost ships had been destroyed.


    Only one enemy remained...


    And Lucas, having already heard about this enemy''s specifications from Ash, showed a gentle smile.


    "The people of Crossroad are strong."


    ***


    Plip-plop...!


    Debris from the ghost ships fell like rain from the sky, along with seawater.


    These were the remnants of the Flying Dutchman, the last and flagship of the ghost ships.


    ''With this, all twelve ghost ships have been destroyed.''


    I sighed in relief inwardly. Fortunately, really.


    The ghost pirate legion would have been much stronger if fought head-on.


    Had it not been for the seawater drainage tactic blocking their charging rams, the damage would have been substantial.


    ''It sounds like self-praise to say it myself, but blocking the seawater and stopping their advance made it easy to capture them.''


    Their tactic of ramming with the bow followed by hand-to-hand combat was too powerful. Conversely, they had no alternative tactics to use once this was blocked.


    Unable to advance and forced to a halt, the pirates fell into chaos and cannibalized each other, eventually leading to their pathetic annihilation.


    ''The fake walls set up as a safety measure were attacked and collapsed, but...''


    Even so, it can be said that we defended admirably. I crossed my arms and nodded in satisfaction.


    That''s when it happened.


    Thud!


    Someone fell from the sky and landed on the ramparts. With a sense of inevitability, I glared in that direction.


    "..."


    The ghost pirate legion commander, ghost privateer captain Bernardt Poker.


    Meanwhile, I called the heroes.


    "Junior, Bodybag, Burnout!"


    The three on standby immediately lined up behind me. I nodded.


    "Along with me and Torkel, this makes an impromptu party of five."


    These five are the core of this boss raid.


    Even though the party leader is absent, heroes from Penal Squad, Holy Grail Seekers, and Dragonblood Knights are also on standby.


    "Let''s go!"


    I swung [Maestro] to cast buffs on all the visible heroes and shouted.


    "It''s time to drive out the pirates!"


    ***


    The ghost pirate legion is a legion that concentrated most of its power on the twelve ghost ships.


    It''s not much different from a regular army. Just like marines without a warship, tank soldiers without a tank, or air force without fighters become significantly weaker.


    At the point when they tragically lost these ghost ships, the rest of the legion members were left with only a bit more strength than ordinary monsters or at a similar level.


    This also applies to Bernardt Poker, the legion commander.


    Poker aboard a ghost ship is a damn powerful commander, but once he disembarks, he''s not as threatening.


    Surrounded by dozens of our heroes, his attacks are meticulously marked and countered by Torkel.


    Poker was gradually pushed into a defensive position, and after enduring a few focused attacks, he became tattered.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    Burnout fired a volley from his dual crossbows.


    He had used stationary special crossbows until now, but it seems he collaborated with the alchemy workshop and forge to create new equipment during my six months'' absence.


    It''s more portable and versatile for various situations.


    The bolts poured out, exploding and scattering flames in all directions.


    Initially, Poker deflected them with his greatsword or blocked them with his sail-cloak, but soon he started to dodge, unable to bear them.


    Then,


    Flash-!


    Boom!


    Lightning.


    "Argh?!"


    For this pirate, always soaked in seawater, lightning is the worst kind of magic.


    "Haah!"


    Junior, pale from exertion, summoned another bolt of lightning.


    Flash-


    Boom!


    The lightning, not far behind Jupiter''s, struck Poker. He gritted his teeth and endured, but the damage was evident.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    Flash! Flash-!


    A barrage of explosive bolts followed by lightning strikes. Poker rolled around the narrow ramparts, narrowly evading the attacks.


    ...Even in this situation, his eyes were searching for an opportunity.


    One move to turn this situation around.


    But, having already lost all the ghost ships.


    He had no more stakes left to play.


    Snap!


    Poker, rolling on the ground, suddenly stopped moving.


    "?!"


    It was Bodybag who had captured him.


    Having received the artifact ''Magic Amplifier'' that temporarily boosts magical power, he successfully immobilized the commander of the Nightmare Legion for a moment by exerting maximum psychokinetic power.


    And that moment was enough.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    Flash! Flash-!


    "Cough...!"


    Burnout''s explosive bolts and Junior''s lightning swept over the body of the ghost pirate legion commander.


    "Not yet! Not yet-!"


    Even after taking such attacks, Poker still refused to give up.


    Shaking off the psychokinetic power, he took another step back-


    -Click.


    There, aimed at him, was the muzzle of an automatic defense turret I had summoned in advance.


    "Sure, this world is a big gambling table, but if all you know is all-in, it''s hard to call you a good gambler."


    I smiled wryly and pointed my index finger at him, mimicking the sound Bang- as if shooting.


    "You''re just a shit gambler, Poker."


    "..."


    "Checkmate."


    The next moment, my turret unleashed a barrage of magical bullets, piercing Poker''s body to shreds.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Even a typical monster would have lost its life long ago from such damage.


    But Bernardt Poker was the commander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Furthermore, befitting his ''ghost'' category, he possessed the gimmick of being able to move for a few seconds even after receiving lethal damage.


    "...Hehehehe."


    Scattering his ethereal form like mist from his torn body, the head of the ghost pirate legion laughed wickedly.


    "You''ve won, humans. ...But."


    The next moment, Poker lost his form.


    Abandoning his admiral''s hat, coat, cannon, and sword, he became a mere wretched ghost and shot towards me.


    Swoosh!


    The ghost, scattering pieces of his ectoplasmic body, rushed at me. I looked at the monster indifferently.


    "Since the odds are against me anyway, allow me this one last annoyance before flipping the board!"


    As Poker laughed boisterously and stretched his ethereal arms towards me,


    Thump!


    Torkel crushed his final attack.


    The [Goddess Blessed Mace] in Torkel''s hand emitted a dazzling light as it shattered the phantom''s last corporeal form.


    Growling shortly at the remnants of the defeated enemy commander, I said,


    "Get out of here, you bastard."


    "Hahaha, well done, damn landlubbers..."


    With a vanishing laugh of despair, Poker completely disintegrated.


    "I''ll be watching with great interest to see how long you humans can keep winning..."


    As the immense hostility vanished, Torkel exhaled a long breath and slowly straightened up. I patted his back.


    "Good job, Torkel."


    "I just did what had to be done."


    Simultaneously,


    The dark clouds that had loomed in the sky began to disperse as if it were a lie. The pouring storm ceased, and soon, only the dazzling sunshine remained.


    The wet southern plains sparkled brilliantly under the sunlight.


    The post-rain scenery held a blinding clarity. For a moment, everyone on the ramparts was speechless, looking down at the landscape.


    "Comrades!"


    I was the first to snap out of it and shouted to the heroes around me.


    "We have won-!"


    As I raised my arm high, the heroes around me responded with cheers.


    Then, I shouted to the soldiers below the ramparts.


    "I declare it again! My people! We have won!"


    Woah!


    The soldiers cheered, throwing their helmets into the air.


    For me, and for the heroes and soldiers alike,


    I couldn''t remember when was the last time I made a speech after a victorious battle.


    I continued speaking without hiding the heat in my voice.


    "Thanks to everyone''s tireless training and preparation, day and night, we were able to repel the monsters in this defense battle without any losses!"


    For the first time in the defense battles against the Nightmare Legion commander,


    We were able to annihilate them without any casualties on our side.


    There were various favorable situations for us, and luck played a part too.


    But still, the fact that ''we fought very well'' cannot be denied.


    ''Yes. We really did fight well.''


    Just as I had grown mentally while fighting to find myself during the past six months,


    During these six months, fighting battles without me... my heroes and soldiers had also grown.


    "I promise you all."


    After catching my breath,


    I voiced the words I wanted to say to the people here.


    "From now on, I will stand at the forefront, waving our flag!"


    Some people looked puzzled, not understanding what I meant, while others were simply bewildered.


    There were also those who, regardless of what I said, just kept cheering.


    "I will uphold the banner of this monster frontline, which stands for saving people and killing monsters, until the very end."


    I wondered how many among all these heroes and soldiers understood the true meaning of my words.


    It''s alright if they don''t understand.


    They are all people who have believed in me and waited patiently.


    I am merely conveying my sincerity.


    "Now, I am not going anywhere. No more wandering or doubting. I will stay here with you all until the end."


    After glancing over everyone, I shouted loudly.


    "So, stand with me!"


    There will come a day when we won''t be able to achieve an easy victory like today.


    I widened my eyes at Damien''s words.


    A mermaid?! Why would there be a mermaid?!


    "That''s right! When the [Stormy Sea] gate opened to the southern ocean, the mermaids there must have been accidentally swept up...!"


    Slapping my forehead at this unexpected situation, I asked Damien.


    "Where is it now?"


    "I''ve put it over there! I did some first aid, but I thought I should report to you first..."


    "Good job, Damien! Lead the way!"


    The mermaid species, once counted among the four major races, was known to have left this continent after the tribal wars a hundred years ago. It was said that only their mixed-blood descendants remained here.


    Could there still be pure mermaids left in this region?


    With various thoughts in mind, I arrived at the place Damien led me to.


    And there...


    "...Well, it''s a mermaid, but."


    The creature before me was entirely different from what I had imagined.


    I whispered to Damien in confusion.


    "Isn''t a mermaid supposed to have a human upper body and a fish lower body? Why is it the other way around with this one...?!"


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Highness, this is my first time seeing a mermaid too...!"


    Damien, equally flustered, was sweating profusely.


    This mermaid, sitting arrogantly with its long brown legs crossed... was human from the legs down. The upper body was that of a fish, shimmering with scales.


    Its large, fishy eyes, struggling to breathe through its gills, suddenly turned and looked at me. This is just a fish, not a mermaid!


    ''Is this the original form of the mermaid species?!''


    Where did my childhood dreams go?!


    "Tsk tsk. Get rid of your prejudices, Ash."


    Then, Dusk Bringar appeared behind me, her basket full of clams.


    She was walking in a funny manner, holding a large clam in her hand, resembling a playful otter.


    "Mermaids in the sea take the form of fish, but they''re shapeshifters who can adapt their bodies for convenience on land."


    "So... they can transform?"


    "Yes, exactly. Depending on their level of mastery, the degree of transformation varies... This mermaid can change half of its body."


    "So that means...?"


    "It means it can switch the transforming part. This friend here can probably change its parts too."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the mermaid''s entire body began to glow blue.


    "Look, it''s transforming! Ha ha, what do you think? Am I not quite knowledgeable?"


    "Wow, wow...! That''s amazing...!"


    I watched this fascinating polymorph, or shapeshifting, with interest. And then.


    Flash!


    "..."


    "..."


    The mermaid transformed into having its left half human and right half fish...


    Even after transforming, the mermaid struggled to maintain balance and flopped painfully on the ground. Both Dusk Bringar and I watched this scene in silence. What''s this...


    That''s when it happened.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll try communicating with them!"


    Serenade, having heard the news, hurried over.


    Right. Serenade is a half-blood between a mermaid and a human. She might have a solution to this situation.


    Crouching in front of the mermaid, Serenade gestured with her hands in various shapes.


    The mermaid responded by mimicking the shapes with its one hand. What were they doing?


    Dusk Bringar, breaking open a large clam and nibbling on its contents, explained.


    "Mermaids typically communicate through sign language. It''s impossible to converse with voices underwater, isn''t it?"


    "Ah, that makes sense."


    In front of me, where the half-fish-half-human and Serenade continued their hand sign conversation, the mermaid suddenly slapped the ground with its fin as if realizing something and then-


    Flash!


    Transformed again.


    As the blue light faded, there appeared a typical fairy-tale image of a merman, with a human upper body and a fish lower body.


    His bronze, muscular upper body was that of a warrior, and his typically blue mermaid hair was so dark it was almost black.


    Under thick eyebrows, his eyes shone like sapphires. Both the eyebrows and the lush beard growing under his chin were blue.


    And on his head was a crown made of pearls...


    ...Wait, a crown?


    Now able to use both hands, the merman fluently (so to speak) communicated in sign language, and after about a minute, Serenade introduced him to us.


    "May I present, Your Highness. This gentleman is the last king of the mermaid species remaining on this continent..."


    A hint of bewilderment mixed into Serenade''s expression.


    "...King Poseidon XIII."


    I was even more astonished upon hearing the name.


    Why is a mermaid king here, of all places?!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Mermaid King Poseidon XIII.


    He is the king and chieftain leading the few remaining merfolk on this continent.


    ...This man, currently in the parlor of the lord''s mansion, occupying a portable bathtub, is receiving a hair arrangement from Aider.


    The once disheveled blue hair is quickly being braided into stylish dreadlocks.


    Just like when he did it for Nameless before, this director guy, why is he such a pro at trimming hair?


    Seeing his reflection in the water, the Mermaid King, apparently very pleased, burst into a wide smile and gave a thumbs-up. Aider too, laughing merrily, returned the gesture.


    ''Is the thumbs-up gesture universal?''


    The Mermaid King continued to pour out words in sign language, and Serenade translated them by his side.


    From what I gathered...


    After the racial war, most merfolk left this continent for new lands or deep-sea territories.


    However, some who couldnt abandon their long-time home remained. King Poseidon XIII was their leader.


    They were drifting along the ocean currents across the continent, and happened to be staying in the southern sea at the time.


    Then, the gate of the ''Stormy Sea'' suddenly opened in the southern sea, sucking in numerous marine creatures. Trying to forcefully close this gate, the Mermaid King was swept away by it.


    Glancing at the Mermaid Kings fluttering tail fin, I thought to myself.


    ''One of the pieces of the Fallen King plan just rolled in so easily.''


    The Fallen King plan, or the Foreign Legion nurturing method.


    A dream team recruitment strategy that mainly enlists wandering mercenaries with tags like king, chieftain, or monarch.


    If these ''Fallen Kings'' can be assimilated into one organization, in game data terms, it becomes the strongest army. Theoretically, that is.


    Of course, the hero parties of fallen kings are powerful in data terms. After all, they were the ones leading a countrys forces until the end.


    Moreover, the fallen kings lead their respective remaining forces. If their armies can be incorporated, it would rapidly increase in size.


    ...But integrating them into one army is another issue.


    ''Now that Fernandez has won the imperial succession battle, we also need to increase our power.''


    Although its still unclear, its almost certain that Fernandez will be hostile towards us.


    Having ended my half-year of wandering and returned, I must now accelerate this plan.


    A fish... no, a Mermaid King has fallen into my lap like this.


    ''I must definitely grill and boil it!''


    ...Not in the culinary sense, but in a persuasive sense!


    "I will take responsibility for transporting you to the southern sea. You need not worry."


    As soon as the airship Geronimo is repaired, I decided to take him to the southern sea.


    The airship only needs minor maintenance, and the southern sea isnt far via flight route, so it wont take long to return him to his sea.


    I cautiously suggested to him, bowing his head in gratitude.


    "How about it, King Poseidon. There''s a banquet tonight, why not attend and grace the occasion?"


    Upon my suggestion, King Poseidon readily nodded.


    "A banquet! An offer a king cannot refuse. I will gladly attend."


    Serenade, who took on the role of a temporary interpreter, relayed his words in a thick tone and then, caught by my staring, hurriedly turned away in embarrassment.


    "...That''s what he said..."


    Her voice trailed off. No, it''s fun, keep going like that.


    Things are going well.


    I grinned to myself.


    Maybe it''s time to kick start the Fallen King plan!


    ***


    The defense battle had ended and not even half a day had passed before the citizens who had fled for refuge began to return.


    As evening approached, the city was slowly regaining its vitality.


    The returned citizens rejoiced at the successful defense, and were also astonished to hear of my return.


    "Since that''s the case, everyone come and take some fish! Let''s have a seafood party tonight!"


    Piles of fish, reclaimed, were stacked like mountains.


    Although the magicians had applied cold magic to make preservation somewhat easier, they still needed to be consumed quickly. Otherwise, handling them would become increasingly difficult over time.


    Not just chefs but also cooks and the returning citizens dove into the mountain of fish, preparing dishes for tonight''s banquet.


    And now, here I am, standing in front of the fish...


    "Senior! What about sashimi?! Sashimi! Please give me sashimi!"


    Lord''s mansion. Kitchen.


    Evangeline is pestering me fiercely right beside me. This kid, she must have been really looking forward to it since I mentioned sashimi...


    But now, I''ve come to realize something.


    Squish!


    ...I have no talent for actual knife work.


    And obviously, I''ve never learned how to prepare sashimi. I thought it would be enough to just thinly slice the fish flesh, filleted...


    From basic preparations like removing innards, to skillfully separating flesh from bones without ruining it... I have no experience at all! Ive never even gone fishing in my life!


    Eventually, my first attempt at preparing sashimi ended in utter failure. A poor fish was brutally mutilated, nothing more.


    "..."


    Evangelines gaze beside me is becoming increasingly suspicious.


    Damn it, this wont do! I have a culinary obligation to pass on the taste of sashimi to my junior!


    Even without soy sauce or wasabi. The tangy taste of the fresh sashimi moved me to tears. This is it! This is the stuff! So damn tasty!


    "...Are we really eating it raw?"


    But Evangeline and Lucas looked at me as if I was bizarre.


    In this world, where eating things raw is almost unheard of, they saw me as someone with strange eating habits.


    No, hey! Really, if there was soy sauce, wasabi, or even ssamjang here, you guys would be blown away! Go get some soju!


    On the contrary, Mermaid King Poseidon seemed impressed by me gobbling down the raw fish.


    He gave me a thumbs-up, and I returned the gesture. Sashimi is the best!


    Since Lucas and Evangeline still seemed hesitant to try, I rummaged through the half-destroyed kitchen for lemon juice, vinegar, and olive oil, and lightly seasoned the sashimi.


    After hesitantly trying the sashimi, their expressions changed slightly.


    "Ho... Definitely."


    "The texture is interesting. Oh, it has an addictive taste..."


    "Right? Right? Told you sashimi is delicious! Eat more, you guys!"


    But they shook their heads and backed off.


    "I''m sorry, my lord. This is as far as I go..."


    "I prefer it well-cooked. Or maybe steamed..."


    "Hey! Where are you going, hey! Do you think you''ll get to eat sashimi this often?! Hey! Dont go!"


    The two knights declared, ''We''ll go wreak havoc at the victory banquet'' and hurried off towards the central plaza.


    You bastards! Ah, damn it! If I just had soy sauce and ssamjang, I could have made you all fall in love with this!


    "Why can''t you appreciate this deliciousness... *sob*..."


    A hand landed on my shoulder as I sniffled.


    Turning around, it was Mermaid King Poseidon. He had already prepared another fish entirely into sashimi.


    Sparkle!


    He showed a smile, revealing his pearly white teeth, and gave a thumbs-up with his other hand.


    I was moved.


    "Mermaid King...!"


    I hurriedly grabbed a bottle of alcohol and a glass from the nearby cabinet.


    "Fine! Lets forget those who dont know the real taste of fish! Let''s have our own feast, Mermaid King Poseidon!"


    Leaving behind the half-destroyed kitchen, we went back to the parlor.


    And there, we had a grand time, sharing drinks and enjoying the sashimi.


    Although we couldn''t speak the same language, who cares when there are delicious drinks and snacks? We communicated through gestures and enjoyed our drinks.


    Haha, good. I feel like I''m getting along with this man...


    This should smoothly progress the Fallen King plan...


    ***


    "...Huh?"


    How much did I drink?


    Feeling good from the sashimi I hadn''t had in a long time, I kept drinking and must have lost consciousness.


    I raised my heavy head, groaning. I should''ve drunk moderately.


    And then.


    "...?"


    I finally noticed the kitchen knife touching my neck.


    Chills ran down my spine from its cold touch. I slowly looked forward.


    "Our race lost our homeland because of the Everblack Empire."


    The man sitting in front of me.


    The man pointing a knife at me.


    Mermaid King Poseidon was slowly speaking.


    "My father, mother, and siblings lost their lives to the soldiers of the Everblack Empire."


    I heard mermaids communicate through sign language instead of vocalization, but his spoken language was very fluent.


    Was his earlier clumsy appearance... all an act?


    Swallowing dryly, I looked around. But there was no one, not even the servants. Perhaps they all went to the central square for the banquet night?


    With his eyes shining like deep blue sapphires, Mermaid King Poseidon XIII gazed intently at me.


    "So I ask you, Prince Ash."


    He had been waiting for this opportunity.


    For a moment when we were alone.


    "Why should I, who lost everything to the Everblack Empire, spare your life?"


    While threatening me with the knife in one hand, he held a half-empty bottle of alcohol in the other, taking occasional sips.


    The friendly smile he had shown all this time seemed like a lie. Mermaid King Poseidon glared at me with a cold, hardened face.


    "Convince me before this bottle runs out, Prince Ash."


    That''s when I remembered.


    There is one very big problem with the Fallen King plan.


    All the fallen kings are notoriously bad-tempered, unwilling to be under anyone, and crucially...


    ...Most have a grudge against the empire.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence lingered for a moment.


    Mermaid King Poseidon, with a kitchen knife aimed at my neck, and me, needing to answer his question.


    - Why should he, who lost everything to the Everblack Empire, not harm me, the third prince of the same empire?


    I steadied my breath and then smiled.


    Isnt it obvious?


    Because only I, in this world, can save them.


    Only I can provide... what they truly need.


    "I will stop all persecutions of different races by the human race."


    "...What?"


    Mermaid King Poseidon let out a perplexed groan at my unexpected words.


    But I didn''t stop.


    "I will return the lands that were originally yours."


    "What...?"


    "Driven from their homelands, confined to autonomous districts, exiled beyond the continent, scattered around the world... Different races all harbor deep resentment for their lost homes."


    I placed my hand over my heart.


    "I, Ash Born Hater Everblack, swear on my name."


    "..."


    "I will help you reclaim your homes. The land and seas you and your people have lost, and even your history and pride."


    A tense silence filled the dimly lit parlor.


    After a while, Mermaid King Poseidon slowly opened his mouth.


    "I don''t understand."


    His deep sea-like eyes pierced into me.


    "Why would you do that? What reason do you have to help us?"


    "You have it backward, Mermaid King Poseidon."


    I adjusted my posture to sit more comfortably.


    "To protect the world, we need everyone''s strength... That''s why I''m offering a price that would willingly make you risk your lives."


    Mermaid King Poseidon''s brow furrowed at my words.


    "Protect the world?"


    "Crossroad is the front line that fends off monsters for all worlds."


    I tapped the armrest of the sofa I was sitting on with my hand.


    "But Prince Fernandez, the second prince, has given up the fight against the monsters and declared surrender to the King of Monsters."


    "...?!"


    "Thats why I intend to oppose him. And for that, I need as many allies as possible."


    I spoke frankly.


    It was a situation where it seemed okay to do so.


    "The Everblack Empire, located at the center of the world... but that doesn''t mean it''s the whole world. Outside the empire, there are as many people as in the empire."


    Small nations.


    Different races.


    Nomadic tribes. And those who don''t even belong to these groups.


    They are the ''Fallen Kings''.


    "I intend to unite them as much as possible. And I know, between the victorious second prince from the imperial succession battle and the third prince who was dealing with monsters in the southern wilderness, which side has better odds. Most would side with the second prince."


    "..."


    "So, I''m offering a big deal. I''m raising the stakes because I want you to side with me in this unfavorable situation."


    I promise what the different races most desire.


    In short - it''s a blank check.


    If you help me defeat Fernandez, I will make sure you get such a reward.


    A potentially victory-dependent, irresponsibly slick talk.


    "..."


    But still.


    Despite all that, Mermaid King Poseidon''s face sank into serious contemplation.


    The rope I threw might be flimsy. But until now, no one had even thrown such a flimsy rope in their direction.


    100 years-


    Since the racial wars, during which the Everblack Empire seized world hegemony and flexibly manipulated the continent under the sun.


    The losers who had to hide in the shadows.


    Serenade earnestly cautioned me to be careful.


    - I heard it from them back then. The current king of the merfolk is quite violent and emotional...


    - ...


    - Please be careful, Your Highness. I''ll leave Elize here to monitor, just in case.


    So... although it seemed like I was having a royal showdown with Mermaid King Poseidon, in truth, I had the insurance of Elize.


    If things had gone south, Elize would have immediately intervened to protect me.


    Even if Mermaid King Poseidon is a formidable opponent, Elize, an SSR-rated swordsman, could certainly protect me.


    "It''s always best to have a safety net when possible, right?"


    There are times when one must gamble everything on a single move. But the best strategy is always to operate within a realm of certainty.


    The more insurance, the better!


    As I smiled, Elize cautiously observed me.


    "...Excuse me for asking, Your Highness. I overheard your conversation while hiding above."


    "Huh?"


    "You said you would fight Prince Fernandez."


    "..."


    "Really... to gather the divided kings of different races and challenge Prince Fernandez, the victor of the imperial succession battle? Even Lord Lark, leading the elite first Imperial Army, was defeated."


    Elize seemed quite worried.


    That''s understandable. Her mistress, Serenade, had committed her family and even her life to me.


    And here I am, planning to face off against the victor of the imperial succession. It''s natural for her to be concerned.


    But.


    "I just said it, Elize. ''If there''s a safety net,'' then I''ll use it."


    It''s the same as the negotiation with Mermaid King Poseidon today.


    I will prepare thoroughly and then challenge Fernandez. But before that, I''ll prepare another ''insurance.''


    Insurance to tilt the odds of victory in my favor...!


    "I''ve devised a plan while wandering in the darkness. If things go as planned, the battle with Fernandez might be surprisingly easy."


    I rubbed my hands together and grinned wickedly.


    "Just watch. I''ll give my smart older brother a taste of his own medicine..."


    "..."


    Elize looked at me with complex eyes.


    She trusts me, but still, its undeniable that Fernandez is a formidable opponent.


    Well, what can I do? I prove myself with results.


    "You''ve worked hard on overtime, Elize. Let''s go to the central square."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s the night of the victory banquet. It would be a shame to end it just watching from the rooftop, wouldn''t it?"


    I led Elize out of the mansion and headed towards the central square.


    Despite the late hour, the square was brightly lit, filled with the sounds of singing and lively conversations.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    "Why are you only coming now, Your Highness? All the alcohol is gone!"


    "We''ve almost finished all the fish!"


    The soldiers noticed me and erupted into noisy laughter.


    Having just come from another battle of negotiations for alliance after the fight with the monsters... but no need to mention that.


    "I ran out of drinks, so I came to refill them, you bastards!"


    Just then, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild appeared, carting expensive alcohol stored in their warehouse.


    Serenade, having finished her backlog of work, was leading them.


    "Your Highness!"


    Seeing me and Elize safe, Serenade showed a relieved smile.


    I smiled back and thought to myself.


    Mermaid King Poseidon is just the beginning.


    Now, I will gather the fallen kings scattered across the world here in Crossroad.


    I will make them an offer they cannot refuse.


    Even if I have to borrow the rights of the victor, even if I have to bluff and mix lies, I will bring them all under my command.


    In the end, it''s a simple choice.


    Either let the world be destroyed by monsters in defeat, or win and steer the world as I desire.


    I no longer fear or hesitate before this choice.


    The dice have already been cast.


    I will move the world.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    The world was burning.


    "...Ah."


    Standing atop the walls of the Imperial Capital New Terra, Fernandez gazed down in dismay.


    The entire world every horizon within sight was death and flames.


    A horrific wave of monsters surged endlessly from the south. The monster legion, having penetrated the southern front, swept north, engulfing the entire world.


    Humanity struggled to resist. United under the command of the Emperor, they fought with their lives on the line.


    But they were defeated.


    The fortresses fell, and massacres occurred in the cities. Mountains and rivers were dyed with blood, and monsters devoured human corpses.


    The endlessly multiplying Greenskins trampled over human cities.


    In the fields and valleys, werewolves hunted people.


    Those who fled to the sea met ghost pirates and were left stranded in the vast ocean.


    Those enchanted by Succubi were hung alive and drained of their vitality.


    On top of the high piles of corpses, the black spider queen laid her new eggs.


    The bloodkin freely drank human blood and craved human flesh.


    Above this hell on earth, the plague spread endlessly.


    Under the sky flickering endlessly with ominous and bright magical lights,


    The humanity''s last stand, composed of the strongest knights and wizards, was defeated by the demonkin legion,


    And the retreating last stand was burned by the black dragons that swooped down with their black flames.


    "Ah..."


    Watching the end of the world, Fernandez could only let out a hollow moan.


    There were four foretold downfalls of the Empire.


    Despite victories on the Dragon''s Blood Front, the Shadow Front, and the Foreign Gods Front, the final Monster Front was insurmountable.


    The overwhelming monsters that flooded from beneath the Black Lake were too strong and numerous, utterly beyond human resistance.


    Now, the last remaining stronghold of humanity was here in New Terra.


    However, the final defense line spread across the walls of New Terra crumbled all too easily under the wave of monsters from all sides.


    "Fight! Resist to the end! Let them know we were here-!"


    The Emperor was fighting.


    In front of the southern gate of the Imperial Capital, leading the remnants of his personal guard. He fought to the last, swinging his sword tirelessly, as befits a transcendent who had long surpassed human limits, the last prince to rule the world.


    But the defeat was clear.


    The countless monsters devoured the imperial guards one by one and ultimately led them to their death. At one point, no living person remained around the Emperor.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    Thud


    Before the blood-soaked Emperor, three monsters landed.


    A magician wearing a wide-sleeved robe, a ceremonial hat decorated with small beads and his face covered with a large amulet attached to the hat.


    The Grand Sorceress, White Night.


    Horns like a deer''s, protruding amidst cream-colored hair.


    A woman in a splendid dress, wearing a mask suitable for a masquerade, hiding her eyes.


    The demon guard commander, Cromwell.


    Dressed in a neat black and white suit, with long black hair hanging loosely, and shining golden dragon eyes.


    A being in human form, but in essence, a dragon.


    The Black Dragon, Night Bringer.


    The three monsters each raised their powers, staring at the Emperor who resisted to the last.


    "..."


    The Emperor''s sword, which had been swinging tirelessly, suddenly fell to the ground.


    The Emperor looked at his dead subordinates, the destroyed walls of the city, and the torn flags of the Empire in turn.


    "So it is."


    He muttered bitterly.


    "...It seems this is the end."


    Flash-!


    The three monster commanders simultaneously launched at the Emperor.


    Countless magical bullets fired by the Grand Sorceress rained down on the Emperor.


    The Emperor, fending them off with his sword, faced a direct charge from the demon legion commander.


    The woman with red skin saw her muscles swell rapidly, then, using the membranous wings spread on her back, flew in at a terrifying speed.


    The demon''s fist and foot, along with her tail that whipped like a lash, fiercely battered the Emperor''s sword.


    Pressured by two monsters attacking from close and long range, the Emperor kept getting pushed back and eventually revealed an opening.


    And the Black Dragon did not miss that gap.


    Snap!


    With a flick of the Black Dragon''s finger, an invisible formless force poured out penetrating the parts the Emperor couldn''t defend with his sword.


    "I''ll use my last strength to hide you. You must survive and plan for the future."


    "...The world is doomed, brother. There''s nowhere to hide or run."


    "But you must survive!"


    Though they had different mothers, they were brothers.


    In the final battle to save the world, the guardians had become true comrades, and ultimately a family.


    That''s why Fernandez wanted to use his last strength for his brother.


    But.


    "Sorry, brother. But in the next cycle."


    Click!


    Ash had already drawn a pistol-like magic gun, aiming it at his temple.


    "In the next ''game'', I will definitely... save this world."


    "What?"


    "This world is endlessly repeating. And it always ends the same."


    Saying so, Ash silently looked down at New Terra being devoured by monsters.


    "I''ve only played this ''game'' a few times as a player, but no matter what I do... I can''t change the ending of the monsters destroying the world."


    "Stop talking nonsense and put the gun down! It''s dangerous!"


    Fernandez desperately reached out his hand. But Ash just smiled faintly, paying no heed.


    "But, I''ll try to change it. If the world repeats infinitely, then we have just as many chances."


    Click.


    The safety of the gun was released, and Ash''s finger tightened on the trigger.


    "Don''t do this, Ash."


    Trembling, Fernandez shook his head. Tears were even welling up in his eyes.


    "Don''t leave me alone here."


    "..."


    "Please, Ash! If you die too, that can''t happen. We brothers, the guardians, must fight together...!"


    "You know, brother?"


    Ash chuckled.


    "Even though you were an annoying, pompous freeloader... fighting together was somewhat fun."


    "Ash! No-"


    "See you again, brother."


    As Fernandez ran towards Ash, Ash gently closed his eyes.


    "I''ll definitely protect you next time."


    Bang-!


    Blood splattered in all directions.


    Ash''s body, having committed suicide with the gun, fell forward.


    Fernandez stumbled a few steps, then fell to his knees and covered his mouth.


    In the end.


    All the fighting. All the struggle. All the sacrifice. It was all in vain.


    The guardians had fallen, and the world would end.


    This was such an ending.


    Then-


    "Oh dear."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    "I''m too late."


    Startled, Fernandez looked over to see a man with grey hair in a worn robe, flying through the sky and landing on the wall.


    The Empire''s Prophet - Aider.


    He looked over Ash''s body and sighed deeply.


    "Player Ash has accepted defeat and ended his own life... It seems this cycle''s battle is decided."


    Then,


    "If that''s the case, we too."


    A malevolent voice echoed through the air, and black shadows gathered in the empty sky, eventually taking human form.


    The malevolent lord who created and ruled all monsters.


    The Demon King, with a sneer, formed white cracks on his dark face as he smiled.


    "Shall we move on to the next cycle''s game?"


    And.


    All this scene.


    "..."


    Fernandez watched in a daze, nothing else he could do.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    The Demon King gazed intently at Aider and opened his mouth.


    "This time too, we didn''t reach a conclusion satisfying to us all."


    "..."


    "Neither you nor I could save ''that person'' we each long for. Just when will we succeed..."


    Aider silently listened to his adversary''s words. The Demon King chuckled.


    "Repeating this ordeal over and over, truly tiresome, but, well. I''ve always been good at enduring boredom."


    The Demon King extended a hand made of shadows towards Aider.


    "But how much longer can you endure, Aider?"


    "..."


    "Your soul has long exceeded its limits, and yet you continue this game, even going so far as to pass the player role to another, that kid named Ash."


    The Demon King looked down at Ash, who lay dead on the city walls, and clicked his tongue.


    "This substitute player, really not up to par."


    "Ash will do well."


    Aider asserted strongly.


    "Better than me. He will do well."


    "Keke. Let''s wait and see."


    Then the Demon King looked up at the sky and shouted.


    "Let''s start the next game!"


    With that, the atmosphere began to ominously ripple.


    "..."


    Fernandez blankly listened to the incomprehensible conversation, then suddenly noticed something amiss and looked up at the sky.


    "...?!"


    And Fernandez saw it.


    In the now pitch-black night sky, densely packed like stars-


    Countless eyes.


    Flash!


    A beam of light flashed among those eyes, falling from the sky and enveloping the Demon King.


    The light began to disintegrate the Demon King''s body into fine particles.


    Even as his body disintegrated, the Demon King smiled leisurely.


    "Then, see you in the next cycle... ''Hero''."


    Flash!


    Another beam of light fell upon Aider''s head. Aider murmured bitterly.


    "...See you again. Demon King."


    The Demon King vanished first, with a bizarre laugh.


    Finally coming to his senses, Fernandez stumbled forward.


    "Pro, Prophet!"


    Hearing his name called, Aider slowly turned around. Fernandez asked in confusion.


    "What on earth... I don''t understand any of this! Ash''s words, your words, it''s all so confusing!"


    "..."


    "There''s a repetition of the world? Cycles? Game? What is this nonsense!"


    "...You don''t need to know, Fernandez."


    Aider sighed deeply.


    "More precisely, even if you knew, nothing would change. This world is over, and you in the next cycle won''t remember."


    "What does that..."


    "Give up everything and embrace a peaceful end. That''s the best advice I can offer."


    As he turned into particles, Aider murmured bitterly.


    "...I''m sorry for failing again."


    "Wait, Prophet!"


    "Someday, for sure."


    "Prophet! Pro..."


    As Fernandez''s desperate calls fell on deaf ears, Aider, like the Demon King, completely disappeared.


    "..."


    Looking at the empty spots where the Demon King and Aider had been, Fernandez wondered if he had seen a mirage.


    But it wasn''t.


    The countless eyes still floated in the sky.


    Each eye, a divine being with a power and will far beyond Fernandez''s comprehension.


    Fernandez barely managed to realize.


    "What in the world...?"


    What were these otherworldly gods looking at?


    Following their gaze, Fernandez eventually realized what the eyes were observing.


    - Aaaaahhh...


    - Aaaargh...!


    - Save me...


    - We must flee...!


    The eyes were watching the destruction of this world.


    Like a child peering into an ant hill after a flood.


    And now, in this cycle.


    With no more space left on his body to inscribe messages, now covered from neck to toe in letters.


    Fernandez suddenly realized.


    The fact that it is impossible to win against the Demon King.


    Defeat is inevitable. Destruction is certain.


    Then perhaps-


    "Surrender is the only option."


    Accepting the destruction.


    Deciding to surrender to the Demon King.


    He had made up his mind.


    And for that to happen- he must become the Emperor.


    The position to decide the fate of this world and the lives of the empire''s citizens.


    The seat that held the power of life and death over all people, he must ascend to the throne.


    "..."


    Truly, Fernandez loved his family.


    His father, his brother, his sister, he loved them all.


    But the greater good of preserving humanity as a species is more important.


    Therefore.


    He decided to willingly sacrifice them.


    "Please understand, brother."


    After finishing his shower and changing into new pajamas, Fernandez murmured quietly.


    "All of this... is to protect the empire."


    "..."


    He was not speaking into the empty air.


    In one corner of the spacious room, there was a portable prison, and Lark was imprisoned there.


    Both arms severed. His magical veins destroyed to prevent him from using magic.


    Though it was widely rumored that he had been executed.


    He was certainly alive.


    "...Fernandez."


    Lark looked at his brother with a hoarse voice and dry eyes.


    His parched lips parted, and a raspy voice barely came out.


    "What exactly... are you planning to do?"


    Fernandez gave his brother a faint smile, then slowly walked out of the room.


    "To break this repeating destruction, and... to survive with the people."


    "..."


    "In whatever form that takes."


    As Fernandez stepped out of the room, the corridors of the imperial palace unfolded before him.


    The place where he had rested was none other than the Emperor''s chamber.


    Dressed in pajamas, Fernandez walked leisurely towards the audience chamber.


    Standing in front of the locked door of the audience chamber, he used a key necklace around his neck to unlock it and stepped inside.


    Inside the spacious audience chamber, there was a frozen thorn tree- Everblack, and a frozen golden throne sitting alone.


    The original owner had vanished, leaving the chair empty.


    Step. Step.


    Approaching, Fernandez slowly sat down in it.


    A chilling cold spread from the throne, as if biting into his flesh. But undeterred, he leaned fully back in the throne and tightly closed his eyes.


    He had finally made it here.


    His father was trapped in the spirit realm, and his brother was captured. There was no one left in the Imperial Capital to stop him from becoming the Emperor.


    And once he became the Emperor.


    Once he became the leader of humanity.


    He could evacuate humanity, the empire, from the inevitable destruction.


    Through his final plan- ''The Last Ark.''


    "..."


    Fernandez suddenly rubbed his tired eyes with his hands.


    The road ahead was long. And this path, demanding much more blood than he had shed so far, was a true path of carnage.


    But Fernandez had resolved to walk this path willingly.


    In the end, it''s a simple either-or choice.


    To let defeat happen and the world be destroyed by monsters, or to win and move the world as he wishes.


    Fernandez made his choice.


    Even if it meant subjugation.


    Even if it was miserable.


    Even if no one in this world would understand him.


    He would do whatever it takes to protect his people.


    "...So, Ash."


    Turning his head towards the distant south, Fernandez whispered.


    "It must be the ''first'' time for you to see me move like this."


    A thin smile stretched across his narrow lips.


    "How will you try to stop me?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    The struggle between Crown Prince Lark and Second Prince Fernandez had initially been sluggish.


    For Lark, Fernandez''s Imperial Defense Forces were never the enemy. They were citizens of the same country, just temporarily divided.


    That''s why he couldn''t be cruel. He couldn''t mercilessly kill them.


    On the other hand, Fernandez used every tactic to delay Lark''s army.


    Fernandez had the Aegis Special Forces, experts in dirty operations.


    They didn''t hesitate to use all kinds of traps, including taking civilians hostage to stall the enemy.


    They continuously harassed the rear and flanks of the 1st Legion, exploiting any vulnerabilities.


    Fernandez also had the empire''s finest army of mages, the Mage Corps.


    The mage known as ''Cold Wind,'' Reina, who led the Mage Corps, relentlessly attacked the 1st Legion.


    Since Reina herself originally came from the 1st Legion, she knew their strategies and weaknesses inside out.


    She constantly exploited the 1st Legion''s vulnerabilities.


    In a direct confrontation, Lark and the 1st Legion were overwhelmingly strong. That''s why Fernandez and his forces avoided frontal battles.


    After one or two months of stalemate... as the exhausting war dragged on past half a year.


    A sudden event changed the course of the war.


    A secret piece of intelligence was received in Lark''s camp.


    It was information that the Emperor, who had been detained in the palace, was planning an escape outside New Terra.


    Since escaping alone would be difficult under Fernandez''s strict surveillance, the Emperor''s side requested the 1st Legion''s help.


    The seal, signature, and handwriting on the request were undoubtedly the Emperor''s. However, Lark had an intuition that it was a deception.


    Fernandez was extremely skilled in deception. This, too, must be a trap.


    But.


    If by chance it was the real Emperor.


    As the commander of the imperial forces, a knight sworn to loyalty to the Emperor, and above all, as his son.


    Lark couldn''t ignore it.


    After much contemplation, Lark decided to go meet the Emperor alone.


    If it was the real Emperor, he could escort him out himself, and if it was a trap, he could escape without endangering others.


    And- as expected, it was a trap.


    Specifically, not a trap for Lark, but... a trap to attack the 1st Legion while Lark was away.


    The critical weakness of the 1st Legion was that everything hinged too much on its commander, Lark.


    Both in terms of military power and leadership, the 1st Legion had an overly imperial command structure.


    During the three days Lark was away from the camp, the 1st Legion faced a total offensive from the Imperial Defense Forces and the Mage Corps.


    With the commander and strongest swordsman Lark absent, and an unprecedentedly fierce total offensive involving all of the imperial airships.


    Eventually, the 1st Legion suffered terrible losses and had to retreat. The unit was torn apart and scattered in all directions.


    However, the damage was severe but only a temporary defeat. The 1st Legion still had its core forces intact.


    If Lark returned and reassembled the scattered forces, a decisive defeat could still be averted.


    The decisive factor became the rumor spread by Fernandez.


    Fernandez spread the rumor that Lark had fallen into a trap and died. Not only on the battlefield but throughout the empire.


    With the unit disbanded and the commander isolated, bad news spread in all directions.


    Psychological warfare using information was Fernandez''s specialty.


    And Lark, while a competent warrior, lacked skills in this area. He had no way to counter.


    The defeat was real, and the death was false. And the false rumors, intermingled with truth, gained credibility and spread widely.


    As he quietly recovered his strength, gathering the scattered forces one by one, Lark was dismayed.


    However, the situation of the army was too precarious to reveal himself and demonstrate his well-being, despite such rumors spreading.


    He had to continue moving in secret, and during this time, Fernandez fanned the flames of the rumor. The exaggerated rumor spread as if the battle for the throne had been conclusively settled.


    The rumor eventually reached the southern front and even the ears of Lark''s wife and children.


    Third Prince Ash, who had promised to protect her, was missing.


    If Fernandez had truly won, their lives, no matter where they were, would be like candles in the wind.


    Preferring to die boldly by her husband''s side rather than wait for news of his demise in a distant land, she decided to lead her three children to the battlefield.


    And there- they were captured by the waiting Fernandez.


    Fernandez brought his sister-in-law and three nieces and nephews directly to Lark''s camp and urged him to surrender.


    From the beginning, Lark''s will to fight was not strong.


    He was tormented by guilt for fighting against his own people and pained by the fact of being hostile towards his brother.


    He had suffered a great defeat, and now his wife and children were taken prisoner.


    He could no longer bear to see more bloodshed of his people. Eventually, Lark declared his surrender.


    It seems I was never meant to be the Emperor from the start.


    Bound, Lark spoke to Fernandez.


    Rule the empire well, Fernandez.


    Of course, brother.


    Fernandez smiled slightly.


    But first, theres much to be done.


    "Destroyed? What do you mean? Was there an accident?"


    "No! It was a deliberate attack! It''s like explosives were used... the ground where the magic circle was drawn has collapsed!"


    Reina''s lips twisted in frustration.


    What is this nonsense? Just as the magic is about to be completed, this happens...


    And it wasnt the end.


    "Lieutenant Reina! Disaster!"


    "Urgent news, Lieutenant Reina!"


    Following the initial report, one after another, reports of damage to the magic circle poured in from all directions.


    While calmly assessing the extent of the damage, Reina clenched her teeth in anger.


    The Shutdown Protocol was being installed on a large scale, enough to encompass the entire Imperial Capital.


    Therefore, the security for the entire magic circle was inevitably sparse.


    And some unidentified group had persistently exploited this vulnerability, attacking the magic circle.


    "Who could it be...?"


    Simultaneously and clearly planned, this attack caused significant damage to the magic circle.


    At this rate, the schedule and plan would suffer a significant setback.


    Reina was bewildered.


    Hadnt they completely rooted out the forces opposed to Fernandez in the Imperial Capital just recently?


    Yet, such an organized movement now poured cold water on their plans.


    Who could it be?


    Reina muttered in despair.


    "Which bastard, no... which bastards, are interfering with our plan?"


    ***


    A young woman in a black dress, holding a black parasol, walked along the main streets of the Imperial Capital.


    Despite being dressed in mourning attire, the woman''s expression was bright. Carrying a small box in her arms, she walked lightly, heading towards the canals of the Imperial Capital.


    At the harbor where the inner sea met, stood a large building. Large, yet deserted and tranquil.


    Silver Winter Trading Company.


    Originally one of the busiest places in the Imperial Capital, it had long been emptied of people and goods, now desolate.


    The woman approaching the building knocked lightly on the door.


    Knock-knock-


    Soon the door opened, revealing an elegantly bearded old man.


    "Sorry, madam. The Silver Winter Company is currently suspended due to the war situation..."


    The old man politely explained the current situation while bowing to the woman. However, the woman seemingly ignored him and abruptly spoke.


    "You are Alberto, aren''t you?"


    The head servant who managed Ash''s palace and an advisor to the Silver Winter Company - Alberto was taken aback and narrowed his eyes.


    "...Yes, but may I know the purpose of your visit, my lady?"


    "Something like that."


    The woman smiled slyly and lowered her voice.


    "You''ve been in contact with Prince Ash recently, haven''t you?"


    "...?!"


    "Oh, I see~ No worries. I came knowing everything."


    Alberto, swallowing hard, asked cautiously.


    "Are you... from the Aegis Special Forces? Have you come to arrest me?"


    "Ahaha! No, quite the opposite."


    "...?"


    "We are the people who have been preparing for a long time to give the Aegis Special Forces a hard time. Oh dear, you have no idea how much trouble we went through destroying that magic circle this time..."


    The woman, speaking in riddles, heaved the small box she was carrying forward with a grunt.


    "Forget it, just take this box. And later... if you happen to see Prince Ash, please convey this to him."


    "Yes...?"


    "Tell him it''s a ''gift from the past.'' He will understand."


    Still dazed, Alberto took the box.


    The woman, smiling contently, clapped her hands lightly and then turned around gracefully. She started walking away again.


    As Alberto stood dumbfounded, holding the box and watching the woman''s retreating back, he asked urgently.


    "Who are you, who are all of you... exactly?"


    The woman suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned slightly towards Alberto, and smiled mischievously.


    "...We are the underground operatives who truly exist in this Imperial Capital."


    Then Alberto realized who the woman was.


    The very person Ash, in his wild younger days, was rumored to have scandalously involved with... the first noble lady whom Ash, the playboy, had seduced.


    "A secret organization prepared since Prince Ash was fifteen, solely for him-"


    Pulling down her black hat to cover her face, the woman smirked playfully.


    "We are known as the ''Jilted Women''."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    After the defense battle ended, and the victory banquet was held the very next day.


    The Mermaid King, King Poseidon XIII, left immediately.


    It was partly because he had been unexpectedly caught in an unforeseen situation, and he seemed eager to discuss the matter I had proposed with his people.


    "He says he hopes we can meet again soon."


    Serenade, standing beside the Mermaid King, translated his sign language for me.


    Why pretend you can''t talk when you can... I broke out in a cold sweat.


    "He''s not comfortable with land-based communication, and merfolk voices have an enchanting power, so he prefers to use sign language... is what he says."


    Seemingly catching my puzzled look, the Mermaid King explained (through Serenade''s translation).


    I blinked in surprise.


    Ah, right. Originally, merfolk used their enchanting songs to manipulate human minds and cause shipwrecks. It must be that kind of ability.


    Thinking back, during our conversation yesterday, he might have tried to enchant me to extract my true intentions.


    Thanks to my passive skill [Unyielding Commander], I was oblivious to such enchantment attempts. Well, at least my sincerity got through, I guess.


    The Mermaid King gave me a big smile and a double thumbs-up. I shrugged and returned the gesture.


    Serenade agreed to take responsibility for escorting the Mermaid King back.


    We had initially planned to transport him by airship, and it was Serenade who had been in contact with the remnants of the merfolk anyway.


    "Then, I shall take my leave, Your Highness."


    "Okay. Take care."


    "Yes. King Poseidon XIII also sends his regards... Ah, that was for me."


    Sweating from her interpretation efforts, Serenade led the way to the airship.


    With a final thumbs-up, the Mermaid King was carried onto the airship in a portable bathtub... Farewell. I hope you return with good news.


    Waving goodbye, I lowered my hand and looked around at my subordinates.


    "Let''s get moving, too."


    As much as I''d like to bask in the glory of our victory a bit longer.


    The outside world is moving at a breakneck pace. We need to act quickly.


    According to the Fallen King''s plan, we need to send envoys to various kings and chieftains of different races.


    Just like the Mermaid King, I need to extend my invitation to the other kings.


    The envoys for each king had already been selected.


    Strangely - or perhaps inevitably - among my subordinates, heroes related to each of these fallen kings were positioned.


    Just dress them up nicely, put gifts in their hands, and send them off. I''m not sure about the response, but at least they''ll listen.


    But before that, we''ll conquer the Mage Tower.


    The 8th Zone Mage Tower boasts an even more overwhelming scale and threat than any dungeon we''ve cleared so far.


    It''s necessary to respond with our best heroes. It''s better to quickly clear it all together before scattering envoys in all directions.


    Fortunately, there''s plenty of time until the next stage.


    Thanks to the last stage being a boss stage, we have over a months time.


    Quickly completing the Mage Tower and dispatching envoys in all directions will allow for more relaxed operations afterward.


    "So, everyone assemble!"


    I clapped my hands and shouted.


    "Were diving into the dungeon first thing tomorrow morning! Today we will have the briefing, so I want every hero in the 1st Army to gather at the lord''s mansion by lunchtime today!"


    ***


    Thus, around lunchtime.


    All the heroes had gathered at the lords mansion.


    "I apologize for summoning you all without a break right after yesterday''s defensive battle."


    Having Aider serve tea and coffee, I began the briefing about the upcoming expedition.


    "However, given the urgency of the current world situation, we too need to respond quickly..."


    I paused midway through my speech.


    It was because the faces of the heroes sitting around looked utterly exhausted. They all appeared to be suffering from a hangover.


    "...Seriously, how much did you guys drink last night?"


    Junior, representing the group, offered an excuse.


    "Well, since you returned returned, and... we defeated a legion commander-level enemy... it was all good news. And with all the seafood dishes, the drinks just flowed... Ugh!"


    She stopped talking and suddenly coughed up blood.


    "You want to drink when you''re in that state?!"


    I mean, I also drank quite a bit yesterday.


    Looking around at my zombie-like party members groaning in hangover pain.


    "...I would like to give you a few more days to rest, but we don''t have the luxury of time. We are diving into the dungeon first thing tomorrow morning."


    I declared resolutely.


    The heroes all made gloomy faces, but I gave them a sly smile.


    "Besides, this dungeon might have almost no combat. So there''s no need to be in perfect condition."


    I smiled bitterly.


    "...Because there''s always a ''just in case.''"


    We have to be prepared in case we fail to clear a puzzle.


    And, most importantly...


    We need to be cautious about ''someone'' who might be holed up in the deepest part of the wizard''s tower.


    "..."


    I decided not to tell the heroes about this ''someone''. It seemed like it would only increase their anxiety.


    Instead, I clapped my hands loudly and said,


    "Well, that''s enough for the meeting... How about we all have lunch together and cure our hangovers?"


    At this, everyone cheered.


    Especially the drinkers started taking out bottles of alcohol they had hidden, saying ''You cure a hangover with alcohol!''... These crazy guys! Just quietly eat your meal!


    ***


    After lunch and disbanding the heroes,


    I teleported to the Lake Kingdom below.


    Arriving at the base camp, I distributed fish dishes to the people there.


    "Oh ho, it''s been a long time since I''ve had sea fish cuisine! I''ll enjoy it!"


    I bribed Kellibey, who was delighted, with alcohol to accompany the meal, and then...


    Click.


    I pulled out two magic cores.


    [The Goblin God-King''s Magic Core] and [The Ghost Captain''s Magic Core].


    They were the magic cores of two Nightmare Legion commanders. As soon as I put these out, flames flickered in Kellibey''s round eyes.


    "Finally, you''ve brought these out! I''ve been waiting for just this!"


    "...I''ve roughly decided what to use them for."


    I ordered Kellibey to make equipment out of these two magic cores.


    Kellibey, making sounds like ''oh ho, oh ho-'', quickly noted down my request. A sly smile flickered around his bushy mustache.


    "The Nightmare Slayer guarantees power equivalent to its danger. Hehe, I''m looking forward to what these two can do..."


    "Please take good care of it, Master Craftsman."


    Kellibey thumped his chest confidently.


    I just smirked, knowing full well the dwarf grandfather''s skills were completely guaranteed.


    After finishing the equipment request, I intended to meet Nameless, but...


    "..."


    She was nowhere to be seen.


    Coco the Severer had returned, so I handed her a fish dish and asked about Nameless''s whereabouts. Coco then showed a strange smile.


    "...Nameless has realized that her destiny is ripening."


    "What?"


    "The time is coming. The time is coming, hehe..."


    After uttering these incomprehensible words, she took the fish dish and disappeared into her workshop.


    I frowned in dissatisfaction. What? What''s coming?


    I had finished everything at the base camp. I stepped out of the base camp.


    There was another place I needed to visit.


    Whoosh-


    I raised a blue flame torch and walked alone in the darkness.


    How long had I walked? The space I was looking for finally appeared.


    The area where the aqueducts between Zone 5 and Zone 6 connect. A space where water leaking from broken pipes seeped into the torn stone walls.


    Around this narrow passage, where clear water flowed unusually, nameless grass and moss grew lushly.


    And next to this waterway... there was a finely tilled plot of earth.


    It looked as if seeds had been planted in this soil, but nothing had sprouted yet.


    "..."


    As I quietly looked down at this plot of earth,


    "Ash?"


    A voice rang in my ears.


    Turning around, there stood Verdandi with a bewildered expression, accompanied by members of her Holy Grail Seekers.


    "How did you..."


    "..."


    This place was the base of the Holy Grail Seekers. These elves were living separately here, not in the base camp.


    I opened my mouth with a bitter smile.


    "I came to talk, Verdandi."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "..."


    "..."


    Verdandi and I sat silently in front of the stream.


    Should I call it the residence of the Holy Grail Seekers... or a hideout? Anyway, it was right beside that place.


    How long had we been quietly watching the babbling brook? Verdandi spoke up awkwardly.


    "How did you know to come here?"


    "I''ve known for a while. That you''ve been staying here."


    I keep track of where all my party members are.


    In case of battle, I need to know where everyone is.


    "More than how I knew to come... you must be more curious about why I came?"


    I gave Verdandi a faint smile. She awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    The reason I sought out Verdandi quietly today.


    It was... to talk about the ''Holy Grail'' we were about to find.


    I hesitated a bit but then gathered my courage and spoke.


    "Verdandi."


    "Yes."


    "The Holy Grail certainly exists, but it might be a bit different from what you''re thinking."


    The reason Verdandi is searching for the Holy Grail.


    It''s to use the immense regenerative magic within the Grail to resurrect the dead World Tree.


    And to revive the World Tree... and activate the ancient magic it holds, to rebuild the Elf Kingdom.


    This is why Verdandi has been searching for the Holy Grail beneath the Lake Kingdom for over a hundred years.


    But... the Holy Grail is a bit different from what Verdandi thinks it is.


    Having secured the Holy Grail in the game before, I knew its true identity.


    And I also knew that Verdandi''s goal would inevitably be frustrated.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Verdandi said,


    "Ash, do you see that dirt plot over there?"


    She pointed to the plot beside the stream. I looked in that direction.


    "We''ve been planting sunflower seeds here continuously. But, they never sprouted."


    "..."


    "Whether it''s because there''s no sunlight, or the soil here is contaminated from the dungeon... I don''t know the exact reason. Anyway, the seeds died and never sprouted."


    A bitter smile hung on Verdandi''s lips.


    "I know now that sunflowers won''t bloom here. But, we kept planting anyway."


    "..."


    "Even though it''s a slim chance, the possibility that sunflowers might bloom... that hope remains. For that hope, we''ve continued this futile task."


    No sprouts are visible in the finely tilled plot.


    "But I know. There''s nothing more foolish and heart-wrenching than holding onto a vain hope."


    "..."


    "Sunflowers won''t bloom here, and... using that Holy Grail to revive my homeland, in reality, is also an absurd notion."


    Even while denying her past hundred years, Verdandi remained composed.


    "I''m well aware. But we just want to see."


    Tears glistened in her eyes as she firmly gazed forward.


    "The true identity of what we''ve been searching for over a century. The result of our futile efforts."


    "..."


    After quietly listening to her, I gently asked,


    "What about after that?"


    "...What can we do?"


    Verdandi shrugged.


    "We''ve done our best so far. We''ll shake it off and start searching for another way."


    To save her homeland, searching for a Holy Grail that might not even exist.


    A century buried in that quest.


    Verdandi had long accepted that the Holy Grail they finally find might be entirely different from what she sought.


    And then - again.


    To save the Elven Kingdom, she will continue her new fight, searching for another way.


    "Verdandi, you are strong."


    I uttered without realizing.


    In fact, I found her a bit admirable.


    I too started this fight to convey a word of encouragement to that child lying in the hospital bed.


    But, just imagine.


    If that encouragement meant nothing. If it brought no change. How frustrating would that be?


    Yet, despite this, Verdandi declared she would continue to fight and search for the next method.


    Whether this was due to the responsibility she bore as a member of the Elven Royal Family, the unique temperament of the long-lived elves, or her own strong will, I''m not sure. However.


    I thought I should learn from her attitude.


    ...Life doesn''t end with the fulfillment or failure of a wish.


    We must continue to fight until the end of our lives.


    Verdandi smiled broadly at me.


    After walking through the corridor for a while, a brightly lit room suddenly appeared before us.


    On each wall of the bright room, large murals were drawn.


    They were pictures of magicians building a tower. However, interestingly, the two pictures were almost identical.


    "Two identical murals...?"


    "Hmm? What do they mean?"


    Amid the puzzled heroes, I chuckled and looked at Damien.


    "Damien."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What do you think? Are these two murals really the same?"


    Then Damien immediately shook his head.


    "No. They are similar, but... these two, they are different."


    That''s right.


    The first trial of this Mage Tower was...


    [Mage Tower - Room 1]


    - (Wave 1) Find the differences between the two presented pictures.


    It''s a spot-the-difference game!


    In the center of the room were paintballs and a slingshot. I pointed to them and instructed Damien.


    "The left wall is the original, and the right wall is the comparison. Mark the differences with these paintballs."


    Nodding, Damien loaded the slingshot with a paintball and precisely shot it at the right wall.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    With each paintball Damien shot hitting the mural, the heroes groaned.


    "No way... a different leaf decoration in the hair? How did you find that?"


    "How could you tell the direction of the eyes is different!"


    "Who could distinguish between white and beige clothing colors!"


    Everyone complained about the impossible difficulty, but we had Damien on our side.


    After Damien hit ten paintballs, the mural started to rumble... Then,


    Koogooong!


    The wall with the mural sank downwards... revealing a new mural behind it.


    [Mage Tower - Room 1]


    - (Wave 2) Find the differences between the two presented pictures.


    Evangeline broke out in a cold sweat.


    "...It''s not over?"


    "If it ended that easily, would it be a Zone 8 dungeon?"


    The mural became even more complex and elaborate. And was it just my imagination... or did the figures in the mural seem to glare at us...


    It depicted magicians conducting experiments inside a completed tower. They were seemingly grafting branches with magic.


    Damien calmly launched the slingshot again. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Koogooong!


    Once again, the wall descended, revealing a new mural behind it.


    This mural was much more complex, detailed, and larger in size.


    "..."


    Something... feels like the difficulty has escalated compared to the game...


    But no matter how complex or enlarged the picture became, it was futile. We had a clairvoyant on our side.


    Damien, without blinking an eye, kept firing the slingshot.


    After solving a total of five different spot-the-difference waves -


    [Mage Tower - Room 1]


    - CLEAR!


    The clearance announcement displayed.


    Kururururu!


    Chulck, Dulkgruk!


    This time, the wall in front split open, and along with a misty fog... a large treasure chest appeared.


    Standing in front of the chest, I grinned mischievously.


    "Just like this. Okay?"


    I was calmly smiling, but the heroes looked pale.


    They were looking not at the treasure chest, but behind it. Curious, I turned around too.


    "Ah..."


    Right behind the chest, there were dozens of Mage Tower cannons loaded with various attack spells, and dozens of defensive golems in a stance ready to burst forth.


    "If Damien had been wrong, these would have tried to kill us."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "But Damien couldnt possibly be wrong, right?"


    "..."


    Everyone wore a horrified expression. But, after all, the probability of Damien getting such puzzles wrong was zero.


    "Well done. Damien."


    Grinning, I opened the chest.


    "This item is for you."


    Flash!


    Golden light burst forth from the opened chest.


    Eventually, the golden light condensed into one... transforming into a sharply shaped rifle.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The item that emerged from the chest was a magic gun, resembling an assault rifle from Earth.


    [Venom Fang (SSR)]


    The magic gun, Venom Fang.


    It''s a rare magic gun that basically enchants bullets with poison properties. But what''s more unique is its magazine capacity.


    A staggering 60-round magic gun.


    Considering most of the magic guns Damien used had around ten rounds, this was an insane magazine capacity.


    Of course, its damage is on the lower side.


    Poison enchantment with 60 rounds. As you can guess, its not primarily a damage-dealing weapon.


    Its purpose is to rapidly fire a large number of rounds, inflicting poison status on enemies with its overwhelming magazine capacity and rate of fire.


    Magic guns are a unique weapon category, but this one is exceptionally bizarre.


    But, it''s still fundamentally a magic gun. Despite its lower damage, it has sufficient lethality.


    Given that most of Damien''s magic guns were either for long-range sniping or close-range suppression, this medium-range control magic gun would be an excellent choice.


    "Wow..."


    Damien''s mouth dropped open as he took the magic gun.


    "I was hoping for a magic gun like this... Thank you, Your Highness! I''ll use it well!"


    "Hehe. Good, good. Make the most of it."


    ...Though I handed over the equipment as if I knew all along, I was the most surprised.


    No way, an SSR-grade item right off the bat...?


    This Mage Tower is a very generous dungeon with eleven guaranteed reward chests.


    Even so, it''s random what item each chest will yield.


    Although the rewards are generally quite substantial compared to other dungeons, I didnt expect an SSR-grade, fully-formed magic gun right from the start.


    After handing the magic gun to Damien and looking at the other heroes, I saw greed flickering in their eyes... Oh dear.


    Evangeline jumped up, exclaiming.


    "Senior! Is the item distributed to the person who contributes the most in breaking the trial?!"


    "Eh?! Oh, not necessarily, we first consider who needs the equipment..."


    "But you do consider contribution, right?!"


    "Yes, yes. We somewhat take it into account..."


    "Awesome!"


    Evangeline rolled up her sleeves and shouted.


    "The new armor is mine!"


    Ah, she still had her hopes set on the armor...


    The other heroes also seemed to overflow with desire for the new equipment.


    They all shouted enthusiastically and rushed out of the first dungeon room... Well, they have to come with me anyway.


    Exiting the first dungeon room and returning to the lobby, I noticed that the color of the magic lights in the first corridor had changed from red to green.


    It seems the color changes upon clearing.


    "Alright, let''s break them all like this!"


    "Woahhh!"


    Perhaps motivated by witnessing Damien get a good piece of equipment, everyone''s enthusiasm visibly increased.


    Knowing what each trial (puzzle) entailed, I repeatedly reorganized members and entered the dungeon rooms.


    The second trial, a maze puzzle.


    A puzzle of escaping a complexly intertwined labyrinth, where subtle flows of magic provided hints. The catch, however, was that among these magic flows, there were traps as well.


    The key was to discern the true magic flow leading to the exit.


    Naturally, this trial involved the magicians. Junior and the young magicians huddled together, groaning and discussing as they navigated the maze.


    Junior seemed to figure out most of the answers right away, but for the sake of the younger magicians'' development, she allowed a bit of wandering.


    "Sorry, Your Highness. I could have cleared it myself, but..."


    "No need to apologize. It''s important to foster growth in the juniors."


    So, although it took a bit of time, we cleared it safely.


    The third trial. Connecting beams of light.


    A puzzle where light shot from the entrance had to be guided to the finish line by manipulating mirrors placed around the room.


    While everyone was busy adjusting the direction of the light beams, suddenly a rumbling sound occurred, and the trial was cleared.


    Wondering what happened, I saw Lucas standing at the finish line, wielding his [Bestowed Sword].


    "...I thought shooting the light at the finish line might work, so I used my sword to create light..."


    "It worked? Just like that?!"


    It was unbelievable, but any means to pass the trial meant it was cleared.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    From here, the approach to solving puzzles started to get a bit weird.


    Most puzzles involved delicate manipulation of magic or required keen senses, observation, or intuition.


    "Waaaah!"


    Sssss...


    The elevator landed softly, and magical light flashed from it.


    I stepped onto the elevator first, turned around, and gestured.


    "There won''t be any combat, so those who want to follow, come. The rest can rest!"


    After a brief discussion among the heroes, only the party leaders decided to follow me, while the rest stayed in the lobby.


    Once everyone who was coming had boarded the elevator, I pressed the switch.


    Then the magical elevator began to rise into the air again.


    "If we hadn''t cleared the previous trials and had to fight the defense systems... there would have been combat in the boss room too."


    As we ascended to the boss room, I explained briefly.


    "But we... in a strange way, have cleared the trials. So, there wont be any combat in the boss room."


    Instead, a special event will occur, and the boss monster will become an interactable NPC. What I was aiming for was this special reward... an interactable NPC.


    This way, the Mage Tower is quite a unique dungeon.


    "...The Holy Grail."


    Verdandi cautiously asked.


    "Is it up there?"


    I nodded silently.


    Verdandi swallowed hard and clenched her fists.


    Koogooong...!


    The elevator stopped.


    We, who had risen from the first floor to the top floor in one go, cautiously stepped onto the top floor.


    The structure of the top floor was simple. The area where the elevator operated, a short corridor, and a glass door at the end of the corridor.


    And as if sensing our arrival,


    Click-


    The glass door automatically opened.


    A dense magical aura, almost suffocating, wafted through the opened gap. The heroes, who had been chatting in a relaxed atmosphere, instantly stiffened their faces.


    "Shall we go? For Evangeline''s new armor, Verdandi''s Holy Grail, and..."


    I led the way towards the opened door.


    "...to meet the owner of this Mage Tower."


    Even though I knew there would be no battle, an overwhelming and pure magical power flowed from inside, causing a tingling sensation in my stomach.


    Step. Step.


    As we entered, what unfolded inside the glass door was... an unexpected sight.


    Trees.


    The top floor of the Mage Tower was covered with stems from various trees. The complexly intertwined vegetation all differed in type.


    The heroes looked around, bewildered.


    "This place... is it a greenhouse?"


    "All kinds of plants can be grown here with the equipment provided."


    "Why would a Mage Tower be growing trees...?"


    That''s when it happened.


    "Welcome. You who have passed my trials."


    A mechanical, yet feminine voice resounded.


    "It''s been hundreds of years. Since someone visited this place."


    Everyone was startled and raised their weapons towards the direction of the voice, except for me, who had been waiting for her arrival.


    From the densely overgrown bushes... she slowly emerged.


    "Let me introduce myself. I am the guardian of this Mage Tower and its last survivor."


    Surprise flickered across everyone''s faces.


    And for good reason. The entity before us... was not a living being.


    Creak. Creak.


    What appeared, dragging its wheels, was a machine crafted through magical engineering.


    Regular operational sounds, like those of a working computer, emanated from the heavy machinery.


    At the top of this heap of machinery, her face was displayed as a magical image on a rectangular magic panel, similar to a computer monitor.


    A skull.


    A skull face with flames flickering in its eye sockets.


    In the screen, she introduced herself calmly.


    "A magician from the Lake Kingdom, who, in pursuit of the ultimate in magic, ended up like this."


    A Cyber-Lich, who had digitized her own brain.


    "Call me... White Night."


    She was the third-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion. White Night herself.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    White Night is a Lich.


    A Lich refers to a wizard who has achieved immortality by turning themselves into an undead.


    These mad wizards, who plunge themselves into the abyss of the dead to avoid death, each have their own reasons for becoming a Lich.


    Some do it out of a straightforward fear of death, while others for the perverse reason of gaining more powerful dark magic.


    White Night''s reason for becoming a Lich was simple: there was still much to research.


    Born in the Lake Kingdom, she was a wizard who dedicated her life to magic research, but met her demise before seeing its end.


    To see the end of her research, she turned herself into an undead - a Lich.


    The problem came afterward.


    About a decade after she became a Lich, the entire Lake Kingdom sank beneath the lake.


    Not being alive, and thus unable to receive the curse of eternal life, White Night continued her magic research below the Lake Kingdom as a Lich for five hundred years.


    However, even the flesh of the undead is not immortal.


    Her skeletal body began to disintegrate over time.


    So, three hundred years after becoming a Lich, White Night began searching for a new body.


    At first, using Eastern sorcery, she transferred her consciousness into the body of a Jiangshi (zombie).


    Though this new body was strong enough, White Night realized the physical limitations of a corporeal form.


    - ''Even if I transfer to a new body, it will eventually disintegrate... I need a way to preserve my mind without the need to transfer.''


    Thus, White Night began researching how to digitize her ego and sustain it within a magical mechanical device.


    After a long time, her research succeeded.


    White Night managed to digitalize her consciousness and upload it into the machine system of the magic tower.


    If a wizard who pursues immortality becomes a Lich, then she, having digitized herself into a machine, was still a Lich.


    Hence, White Night still referred to herself as a Lich - and the game players called her a Cyber Lich.


    ***


    After explaining her past in detail.


    "The White Night who is acting as a commander of the Nightmare Legion outside... is not me."


    White Night continued as she led us to the rooftop garden of the magic tower.


    "To be precise, she shares the same ego as me, but she''s another me who turned against me."


    ...What the hell does that mean?


    Seeing that we all had the same perplexed expression, White Night grimaced within the magic panel.


    I couldn''t fathom how a skull could make such an expression.


    "I digitized my consciousness and placed it into a machine. Meanwhile, I ordered the physical me, who had been continuing this research, to commit suicide."


    When White Night uploaded her consciousness into the machine, two White Nights were created in this world.


    The material-world White Night, who remained in the Jiangshi body and continued her research.


    The digital-world White Night, who had achieved the immortal mind she desired.


    To maintain her uniqueness and as pre-agreed, the digital-world White Night commanded the material-world White Night to commit suicide. But,


    "The other me refused to die."


    The material-world White Night refused death.


    On reflection, it was inevitable.


    A Lich is one who flees death to seek immortality.


    Even if another ''me'' persists in the digital world, there''s no reason for ''me'' to die in reality.


    "At that moment, we became separate entities."Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "..."


    "That''s how the ''other me'', who refused suicide, left the magic tower, killed all the ancient wizards revived by the Demon King... and even rose to the head of the Demon King''s wizard legion."


    I knew all these stories, having read the game setting book.


    The rest of my companions still seemed to be having a hard time grasping it, their faces a mix of confusion and understanding. I clapped my hands.


    "Simply put, this Lich''s mind split in two. One is the good person here, and the other is the bad guy we need to kill. Okay?"


    Evangeline''s face lit up.


    "Wow! That suddenly makes it much easier to understand!"


    "Um, it''s not that simple..."


    White Night sighed softly from within the panel.


    "...No. Actually, that pretty much sums it up. That''s what I''m about to request of you."


    The wheeled mechanical device stopped and turned to face us.


    Then, the Lich spoke from the panel.


    "Please, kill the ''other me''."


    Great Sorceress White Night, ranked third in the Nightmare Legion hierarchy.


    She asked us to kill someone who was once the same being as her. This Cyber Lich was making a request to us.


    "We couldn''t kill each other. We knew each other''s moves too well... That''s why I need help from someone else."


    "..."


    "If you do this for me, I''ll grant you one wish, whatever it may be. Of course, I will provide whatever assistance I can."


    Anyway, naturally, all the commanders of the Nightmare Legion must be defeated.


    If we can get help from the skull in this machine along the way, we should gladly accept it.


    But, out of pure curiosity, I asked.


    Well, we''ll have to test it out in real combat to see.


    Anyway, as I watched Evangeline, thrilled with her new armor, Lucas suddenly appeared behind me and murmured ominously.


    "Master, aren''t you favoring Evangeline a bit too much...?"


    "Whoa, you scared me!"


    Startled, I turned around to find the other heroes glaring at me with dark expressions... These rascals?


    "No, no, it''s not like that. I''ll take care of all of you too."


    And you all got an item each from conquering this Magic Tower! If anything, I''m the only one who didn''t get anything!


    But since everyone else got items of only SR grade, and Evangeline got an SSR grade (of the highest class) equipment, they seemed envious.


    "I''m fine with it!"


    Damien smiled broadly, proudly holding up the [Venom Fang] he acquired earlier. Well, yours is also an SSR grade item...!


    After reassuring everyone that they too would receive great items.


    Verdandi cautiously approached me.


    "...Ash."


    "Yeah. It''s your turn now."


    I turned to White Night and asked,


    "White Night. Is there an item here called the Holy Grail?"


    "Huh? The Holy Grail...?"


    "We need it to defeat the other you. I was hoping you could provide it."


    After a moment of contemplation, White Night exclaimed in realization and moved the mechanical device towards the interior of the garden.


    "That''s what you''re talking about. It''s over there, inside. Come, follow me."


    At the very back of the garden, there was another glass door.


    Following White Night''s lead, we entered it.


    As soon as we stepped into the inner chamber of the garden, Verdandi stopped abruptly.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong, Verdandi?"


    I asked, and Verdandi murmured hesitantly,


    "...It can''t be, but I smell the scent of my homeland."


    "Your homeland?"


    "Yes. And it''s..."


    Verdandi frowned.


    "The scent of the World Tree..."


    Verdandi was spot on.


    Inside the inner chamber of the botanical garden, there were trees that are rarely seen in the outside world.


    "These aren''t just any trees."


    Verdandi, examining a tree''s trunk, murmured tentatively.


    After looking closely at the leaves and even smelling them, Verdandi let out a bewildered groan.


    "This is a tree of the same species as the World Tree of our elves...!"


    However, the tree was withered and dead, twisted and dry.


    It seemed as if it had been preserved in its dead state by magic, all life activities having ceased... it was petrified.


    "I''d rather not remember."


    Kuilan growled, glaring at the red leaves of a maple tree beside it.


    "This, this is the same species as the cursed maple tree of our Leaf Clan tribe."


    The maple tree was also dried up, as if mummified.


    Beside it stood a metallic tree, its golden branches stretching out in all directions. Dusk Bringar murmured softly.


    "These golden branches belong to the Dwarves'' Guardian Tree, the Golden Tree."


    Looking at the blue coral in a tank that filled one wall, I muttered quietly.


    "And this, the Merfolk''s Blue Coral."


    The Golden Tree and the Blue Coral, both in the same withered and preserved state.


    Although dead, the guardian trees of the four major races were all gathered here in this Magic Tower.


    Why?


    In front of our astonished group, White Night, who had stopped, pointed to each tree and spoke slowly.


    "The Elves'' Guardian Tree, the Tree of Life... Evergreen."


    "The Beastmen''s Guardian Tree, the Tree of Struggle... Everred."


    "The Dwarves'' Guardian Tree, the Tree of Wealth... Evergold."


    "The Merfolk''s Guardian Tree, the Tree of Circulation... Everblue."


    Finally,


    She pulled out a black tree branch.


    "And this is the result of artificial magical grafting, combining these four trees."


    The dried, withered thorn tree was unmistakably.


    "...Humanity''s Guardian Tree, the Tree of Darkness... Everblack."


    In the Imperial Palace of the Imperial Capital.


    And the same tree I had seen in the spirit realm.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    "What I researched here in this Magic Tower was the origin of the magic used by humanity."


    White Night looked at the piece of wood - a branch of Everblack - in her mechanical hand and continued her explanation.


    "The guardian tree of humanity, Everblack, which brought the miracle of magic to humanity. My research was to unravel how it operates."


    "..."


    "The miracle of abilities like magic... it can be used only with the help of the guardian tree of that race, which connects to the spirit world and draws out the power of the soul."


    I remembered the roots of Everblack stretching into the spirit realm.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    Perhaps they were like a power transmission tower or a frequency antenna, drawing power from the spirit realm and delivering it to the physical world.


    "In the distant past, there were many more guardian trees. But ancient races waged wars to burn and kill each other''s trees... and in the end, only five trees remained on the surface."


    By the way, the reason why the revived monsters here can use magic without their respective guardian trees is that the Demon King directly provides them with power, White Night explained.


    Anyway - White Night turned back to the topic at hand.


    "So I researched the four guardian trees of each race and the human guardian tree, Everblack. Well, the originals are no longer in this country, so I had to research using only these preserved corpses."


    White Night glanced at the preserved trees around her.


    "The guardian trees of the other races were all directly planted by different gods. But the human guardian tree... Everblack."


    She repeated what she had said a moment ago.


    "Is an artificially created result. A long time ago, someone... forcibly grafted four trees together and magically synthesized them into an artificial tree."


    "..."


    In the silence, I cautiously asked.


    "Who? Why? Why would they do that?"


    "Unfortunately, all records of that time have been lost, as if someone deliberately erased them. The only certainty is that this Lake Kingdom was the site of its manifestation."


    White Night smiled wryly with her skeletal face.


    "But the reason can be guessed."


    "The reason?"


    "It''s said that humanity was originally a slave race subjugated by other races. Without a guardian tree, they couldn''t use magic and were always persecuted... Perhaps it was to give humanity freedom and a future?"


    "..."


    I was a bit taken aback to hear hopeful words like freedom and future from the mouth of this Lich.


    But... yes. It might really have been like that.


    Someone in the distant past pitied humanity and took the dangerous step of creating a new guardian tree.


    "So, White Night."


    Anyway, enough of these cosmological setting plays.


    I asked the real reason I came to this Magic Tower.


    "If I bring the trees of the other four races in their living state... can you synthesize a living Everblack?"


    "It''s possible."


    White Night nodded eagerly.


    "That''s exactly what I''ve been researching here in the Magic Tower. Theoretically, it''s completely feasible. Even just a stem or branch of each guardian tree would be fine, as long as it''s alive..."


    "Good. It''s a deal then."


    I nodded.


    "I''ll take responsibility for killing the other you. In exchange, when I bring the other four guardian trees, you''ll synthesize Everblack for me."


    "A mutually beneficial arrangement. I like it."


    Pleased, White Night then looked puzzled.


    "But... what do you plan to do with Everblack once it''s created?"


    "Well, since I''m the prince of the kingdom named after that tree."


    I grinned wickedly.


    "With that tree, I can do a great many things."


    This is precisely.


    My insurance for a decisive blow in the war against Fernandez.


    ***


    With the deal concluded,


    White Night ventured deeper into the innermost part of the botanical garden alone. She went to retrieve the ''Holy Grail'' I had requested earlier.


    Holy Grail.


    The object Verdandi and her party - the Holy Grail Seekers - had been searching for over a hundred years.


    A hundred years ago, during the racial wars, the Elven Queen issued a secret order to her royal guards to retrieve the Holy Grail, a source of magical power that was once a national treasure of the Elven Kingdom but had been stolen.


    She believed that with the Holy Grail, they could use the ancient magic of the Elven Kingdom, which had been lost.


    "..."


    Verdandi bit her pale lips. I stood quietly beside her.


    - Plus 9 other types <Expand List>


    [Items Acquired]


    - World Tree Sapling (EX) <Event Item>


    - Magic Goblin Room Key


    ***


    Clearing the dungeon activated the teleport gate in the first floor lobby of the magic tower. Now, if there''s business here, this gate can be used for travel.


    Flash!


    I returned comfortably using this gate.


    "Everyone worked hard today. Rest up and..."


    I faced Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers, who had followed me to Crossroad.


    "From tomorrow, let''s seriously discuss what lies ahead."


    Verdandi nodded firmly with a tense face. I gave her a bright smile.


    Finally.


    The time has come to put into practice the ''Fallen King'' plan - the method for cultivating the Team of Terror.


    Back in my room in the mansion, I pulled out the plan I had written beforehand and began to organize it once more.


    Sending messengers to the fallen kings in various places to build an alliance.


    To the elves, Verdandi.


    To the beastmen, Kuilan.


    To the dwarves, Kellibey.


    To the merfolk, Serenade.


    ''To dispatch messengers like this to the four major non-human races.''


    And then, to the minor nations and nobles of the South.


    Those who had come as reinforcements to Crossroad in the past... I plan to send Dusk Bringar to them.


    During my six-month absence, most of the 1st Imperial Army had withdrawn from the Bringar Duchy, and the war between the two countries had fizzled out.


    Dusk Bringar seems to have regained quite a bit of control within the Bringar Duchy.


    I''m not exactly sure why she continues to support me here without returning...


    In any case, if the ''Dragon Queen who survived the war with Everblack'' steps forward, it should be possible to bring together some power from the various minor nations in the south and west.


    ''And the North... Maybe I''ll ask Yun for a favor.''


    The Ariane Kingdom, which now holds the real power in the North. Its second princess, Yun.


    I''m not sure of her exact intentions, but she stayed as a guest in Crossroad and helped with the defense.


    She should help me to some extent. I will send her as a messenger to the North.


    ''Lastly... the real fallen kings hidden in various places.''


    I turned my head and looked at the hotel building rising high on one side of the city.


    The magical construction technology derived from the Defense Tower construction is really efficient; the completion date is already in sight.


    ''With the completion of the hotel, I should soon hold an event to lure in the rest of the fallen kings.''


    The event name... perhaps Casino Royal.


    It was about time the tourist city plan I''ve been preparing since the first year started yielding results.


    "Sigh."


    After finishing the writing, I lifted the pen from the plan.


    The names of numerous ''fallen kings'' I had identified during my 742 rounds of the game were written in rows on the plan.


    ''Of course, not all these people will easily come under my command just because they''re asked.''


    The center of this world is the Everblack Empire, and Fernandez holds its Imperial Capital.


    I''m significantly behind in terms of power. However.


    I precisely know what each of them wants. And I have the capability to grant it to each one.


    ...Even if it means making a few empty promises for now.


    ''I will make them an offer they cannot refuse.''


    To choose me over Fernandez.


    Even if it means boasting and lying, mixing in empty promises and bluffs, I will bring them all under my command.


    "Let''s go head-to-head, second brother."


    And then - after defeating Fernandez.


    I will mobilize the gathered strength of humanity to conquer the Lake Kingdom... to subdue the Demon King in one fell swoop.


    I smirked.


    It appeared.


    The path to clear victory. Undoubtedly.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    ...No, I thought I saw it. The path to clear victory.


    But from the next day, I encountered difficulties.


    "I don''t wanna go! I don''t want to meet my son!"


    When I asked Kellibey to deliver a message to the king of the dwarf race, Kellibey vehemently refused.


    Wait, is your son the king of the dwarves? I didn''t know about this backstory.


    Beside the despairing Kellibey, who was clutching his head, Dusk Bringar who had followed along explained.


    "You might not know, but dwarves are extremely individualistic. In other words... they hate taking public office."


    "Oh, that kind of individualism...?"


    "After the Tribal War, dwarves scattered in all directions, and no one wanted to take the throne of the fallen kingdom. When the right to the throne drifted down to Kellibey and his brothers, this dwarf..."


    Dusk Bringar gestured towards Kellibey.


    "...fled with his brothers. Saying he''d dig up the legendary ''Golden Branch,'' he formed a Golden Branch mining crew."


    So, the metal digging under this lake wasn''t just out of curiosity or a sense of adventure... but to escape from succeeding the throne!


    Dusk Bringar finished explaining.


    "So, the wandering throne eventually settled when Kellibey''s fourth son decided to take it. That''s why the current Dwarf King is Kellibey''s fourth son."


    I looked at Kellibey in surprise.


    "You have four sons?!"


    Kellibey sighed and shook his head.


    "And four daughters."


    "You had so many kids?! What are you doing here instead of supporting them!"


    Such an irresponsible parent! Please devote at least half the love you have for metal to your children!


    "I''ve fed and raised them till adulthood, what more... Dwarves are independent from the age of 12 and grow up on their own."


    "Hmm. That''s the culture of dwarves..."


    Well, every race and culture has its own way of living. It''s not for me to say.


    "Besides, they''re all over fifty by now. My youngest son must be around forty."


    "Ah, dwarves have long lifespans, right."


    It''s confusing with the different age concepts here.


    Kellibey, turning his head sharply, flailed his arms and legs.


    "Anyway, I can''t go! I won''t go! I''ll spend the rest of my life here hammering away at equipment!"


    "Come on, don''t be like that! Go see your son, it''s been a while! And pass on my message! Alright?"


    But Kellibey covered his ears and huddled quietly inside the forge. This stubborn old man...


    Then, Dusk Bringar, smiling slyly beside me, spoke in a subtle tone.


    "Every race except the dwarves has already agreed to gather. If only your race doesn''t join... that would be a bit ridiculous, wouldn''t it?"


    "What?!"


    Kellibey''s eyes fiercely flickered.


    "All the other races are gathering...?!"


    "That''s right. The merfolk, the beastmen, even the elves you dislike, and even I, a dragon, are joining. Only the dwarves are missing..."


    Dusk Bringar clicked his tongue and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, how can we discuss the affairs of the world with such short, narrow-minded fatties? Now that I think about it, it''s right for you to be left out. Just stay at home scratching your belly, playing with your beloved metal scraps."


    "Don''t make me laugh! Dwarves have pride, how can we be the only ones left out!"


    Kellibey stood up resolutely, growling.


    "Fine! I''ll go back after a long time and see my sons, and daughters, and, and, wife! Damn it! If going is what it takes, I''ll go! Just don''t leave us out!"


    As Kellibey turned to go, Dusk Bringar gestured towards him and whispered in my ear.


    "...Individualistic but with a strong sense of racial pride. Just scratch a little, and like this."


    "Your Grace. Every time you show such an attitude, I deeply realize that you are indeed the duchess of your principality."


    She really knows how to turn the situation to her favor. I admired her purely.


    Kellibey, who had been grumbling, looked at me.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    "So, what exactly do I need to convey?"


    "Please deliver this letter to your son... the Dwarf King, when you go. That will be enough."


    I handed Kellibey the letter I had prepared in advance.


    "When you depart, come to Crossroad, and we will also send gifts prepared along with our escort troops."


    "Hmm... I see. The sooner I go, the better, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright. Then I''ll finish up the equipment I was working on and head out right away."


    ***


    Verdandi had finished preparing to lead the Holy Grail Seekers on their departure.


    "Wow."


    She was not in her usual tight adventurer''s outfit, but in a traditional elf ceremonial dress, which made me utter a surprised sound.


    Dressed in a flowing green gown and wearing elaborate decorations on her long ears, Verdandi held the sapling of the World Tree in her arms and smiled at me.


    "My outfit feels awkward, doesn''t it? It''s a hundred-year-old style, so it might seem outdated."


    "No, Verdandi. It suits you very well."


    Somehow, I had only seen her as a warrior until now... but like this, she really looks like a Elven princess.


    "I plan to visit both the Elven Autonomous District and my homeland. I dressed carefully for the occasion."


    Verdandi, though embarrassed, seemed to like her outfit.


    The glass ornaments on her forehead sparkled. Along with the three teardrop marks, she gave a smiling glance.


    "So, as Lord Ash''s envoy... what should I convey to my queen?"


    "Give her this letter. And my gifts for your race... I''ve put them on the backs of these creatures."


    After handing her the letter, I signaled, and five animals, which had been grazing around Crossroad, approached. They were deer as large as horses.


    Verdandi asked with a surprised look.


    "What are these?"


    "When the Elven Queen visited Crossroad, she left these, saying you should ride them when you return."


    "..."


    Verdandi, at a loss for words, stroked the deer''s neck. The deer let out a soft sound, enjoying the Elven''s touch.


    "Don''t be too tense, Verdandi. Your sister is probably more ready to accept you than you think."


    "I hope so."


    Verdandi climbed onto one of the deer first. The other Holy Grail Seekers also mounted the other deer.


    "I''ll be back, Lord Ash."


    "Take care, Verdandi."


    I waved my hand.


    "I''ll be waiting for good news."


    "Yes. Absolutely."


    With a final bow, Verdandi drove the deer forward.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop-


    The five deer, carrying five elves, quickly disappeared into the distance. I watched their backs quietly.


    Hoping that Verdandi would bring back a favorable answer from the Elven Queen. And that.


    The two of them could reconcile amicably.


    ***


    "I appreciate your reliance on me, Ash."


    The person who had stayed by my side while sending off the other envoys.


    Now it was time for Dusk Bringar to depart.


    Her four personal knights and a series of troops were busy loading carriages and horses, preparing for departure.


    Beside them, she smirked and then looked at me intently.


    "Even so, isn''t it too much to leave most of the small nations in the South and West to me?"


    "I can only apologize for the inconvenience, Your Grace."


    I entrusted Dusk Bringar with the task of liaising with most of the small neighboring nations.


    There was no one more suitable for this job than her, who had reigned as the queen of the Bringar Duchy for many years.


    While not as much as the imperial homeland, the Bringar Duchy also wielded considerable influence in the South and West.


    "Hehe. Well, alright. After all, my fate is already tied to this Southern Front... and to you."


    And Dusk Bringar happily accepted the role.


    Despite being a queen herself, she chose to act as my envoy, the commander of the Southern Front.


    I hesitated a bit before asking.


    "It feels awkward to ask this myself, Your Grace, but why are you helping me to this extent?"


    "Hmm?"


    Dusk Bringar then made a playful expression with her youthful face,


    "When everyone in this world, and my own country, had abandoned me. It was you and your city that extended a hand to me."


    She answered in an unexpectedly serious tone.


    "Whether it''s a favor or a grudge, I repay it twofold. That is the way of the dragon."

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "Whether it''s a favor or a grudge, I repay it twofold. That is the way of the dragon."


    Following this, Dusk Bringar shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, and. Whether it''s Traha, Lark, or Fernandez, they all were busy trying to devour my country. Whichever of the three seizes the empire, it''s only a loss for my country."


    Dusk Bringar stretched out her little finger and lightly poked my chest.


    "It means that you have to be the one to make a move."


    "Ha ha..."


    I appreciate the honesty in this part.


    Immediately after, Dusk Bringar''s expression hardened slightly.


    "And..."


    "Yes?"


    "...No, never mind."


    She seemed about to say something but faltered.


    "Forget it. It wasn''t anything important."


    "No, what is it! Why start speaking ominously and then stop!"


    "Don''t be so impatient, child. You will understand in time. Soon enough."


    Dusk Bringar, revealing her sharp teeth in a grin, swiftly kicked off the ground and climbed atop her horse.


    Then, without a word of farewell, she just waved her hand and departed with her subordinates... I silently watched the people of the Bringar Duchy leaving in a rush.


    They had been here for quite a long time.


    Maybe that''s why their departure seemed so unfamiliar.


    ''They will all return.''


    I had to believe and wait.


    "Well, with that, most of the emissaries have left..."


    Looking around the now desolate Crossroad, I pulled out a pocket watch and grumbled about the time.


    "Why hasn''t Kellibey come?"


    The last emissary, Kellibey.


    I had prepared gifts and escorts because he said he would leave today, but he was nowhere to be seen. When exactly is this old man going to show up?


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey! Ash!"


    From the direction of the mansion''s teleport gate, a rough old Dwarf voice called out.


    Turning to look... there he was.


    Kellibey, who should be departing as an emissary, was in his usual blacksmith attire, covered in grease and soot, running towards me.


    I was about to scold him, but Kellibey, excitedly, shouted out.


    "I''ve finished it! The new equipment!"


    In his hand, a piece of equipment was shining with the distinctive golden glow of an SSR-grade item.


    "The new Nightmare Slayer!"


    "...bringing an indemnity privilege, I see."


    This calls for recognition. Can''t help it. I stopped my retort and welcomed him with a broad mind.


    The item Kellibey had made was a helmet.


    A combination of a mask, helmet, and a crown.


    "I rushed to finish it, but my finishing is perfect! Here, see for yourself!"


    "..."


    Receiving the somewhat familiar item, I felt a bittersweet emotion.


    Yes, this was the Nightmare Slayer, forged from the Goblin God-King''s magical core.


    Its name was-


    "The greatest helmet I''ve ever made, [Original Sin]!"


    Original Sin.


    Thinking of the Goblin God-King and the new owner of this helmet who will bear its torments, it seemed a fitting yet cruel naming.


    I closely examined the helmet.


    The original helmet of the Goblin God-King had an integrated crown, and its mask part was quite elaborate.


    However, this helmet had a laurel wreath instead of a crown, and the mask part was changed to a simple design.


    "Even though you are a prince, it wouldn''t be right for your subordinate to wear a helmet with a crown. So I changed it to a laurel wreath."


    "A laurel wreath was also used by emperors in the past..."


    "Well, it''s not used much these days! And I focused more on the functional aspect of the mask. It wouldn''t break even if hit by a cannon."


    Anyway, I received the helmet. Let''s see.


    [Original Sin (SSR) Lv.50]


    - Category: Helmet


    - Defense: 50Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    - Durability: 50/50


    - Stamina +30


    - The MP you hold is converted to HP. The wearer''s magic and skills now consume HP.


    "You are the right person for it."


    "..."


    Torkel looked back and forth between me and the helmet in a daze.


    In a recent battle, Torkel reached level 50 and awakened his ultimate skill along with his third job change.


    [Torkel (SR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: Leprosy Exterminator


    - Occupation: Painkiller


    - Strength 20 Agility 10 Intelligence 10 Stamina 50 Magic Power 15


    His awakened occupation name is Painkiller.


    It means an analgesic, but considering the disease Torkel has suffered from all his life and his tumultuous life, the name feels strangely apt.


    And his skill status...


    [Owned Skills]


    > Passive: Leprosy Annihilator


    > Skill 1: Endurance of Pain


    > Skill 2: Repentance of Pain


    > Ultimate: ??? <Restricted State>


    A passive skill that further extends and enhances leprosy patient characteristics.


    A 1st skill that increases defense. A 2nd skill that recovers health.


    And his newly awakened ultimate, but...


    ''It''s in a restricted state.''


    A restricted state means, literally, that the skill cannot be used due to various factors.


    There can be many reasons, but in Torkel''s case... it''s probably a psychological one.


    ''He still feels guilty for causing Margarita''s death.''


    The fact that he has been doing menial work in the temple every day since then is telling.


    Moreover, he has lost not just Margarita but also all the other colleagues from the Leprosy Extermination Squad he has been with his whole life.


    I will never fully know the torment and agony he lives with, but still.


    For future strategies and for his life going forward,


    he cannot remain stagnant forever.


    "Torkel. From now on, you must fight as one of the core vanguards of our army."


    A solid anvil is essential for a strong army.


    Of course, we have Evangeline, a pure tanker who can also deal damage.


    Having acquired [Snow White], Evangeline is now indisputably the strongest tanker in the world.


    But war is not fought alone.


    A strong sub-tanker to form the anvil with is desperately needed. And Torkel can certainly fulfill that role.


    "Take it. I''ll make you new armor soon too."


    "..."


    Torkel eventually accepted the helmet, but he was still hesitant.


    "Your Highness, I..."


    Torkel was about to say something after a long hesitation.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hello there~!"


    Suddenly, a wavering voice was heard.


    Surprised, we turned around to see a tall... man swaggering towards the temple entrance.


    "This is the Crossroad Temple, right?"


    Yes. The man had an appearance that could only be described as such.


    Late 30s? Early 40s? Around that age.


    In a shabby priest''s outfit, with greasy, unkempt hair.


    His eyes were bleary, his beard untrimmed and dirty, and a burnt-out cigarette butt was in his mouth.


    The man in such attire staggered to the front of the temple, exhaled a long breath, and flung the backpack he was carrying against the temple wall.


    Bibles and other contents spilled out of the backpack.


    "Wow, that was damn tough. Isn''t Crossroad way too far?"


    "Uh..."


    Seeing this unfamiliar man walking around so casually, I asked in confusion.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah, haven''t you heard?"


    The man pulled out a cigarette pack from his pocket, saw that it was empty, threw it to the ground, and while chewing on the remaining butt, introduced himself to me.


    "I''m Zenis, dispatched from the Central Church. I''ve been newly appointed as the priest here in Crossroad."


    Then, he formed a circle with his fingers, winked, and smiled.


    "Looking forward to your generous donations, my lord."

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Serenade adjusted her glasses on the bridge of her nose as she read the documents to me.


    "Name: Zenis. Age: 38. A heresy inquisitor affiliated with the Goddess Religion''s Central Church."


    This is the Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s Crossroad branch.


    Just yesterday, who had returned from escorting the Mermaid King, I asked Serenade to look up information on Zenis.


    And within a day, Serenade had gathered the data and was informing me. Since switching to information trade as her main business, she had become incredibly fast.


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    "Heresy inquisition...? Does the Goddess Religion engage in such activities?"


    "No, basically, while the Goddess Religion is the state religion of the Empire, it doesn''t persecute other religions... The term ''heresy inquisitor'' here means a combatant."


    The title sounds menacing, but he''s just a shoulder for the church.


    "Every organization needs to use force sometimes."


    "Is he skilled?"


    "He entered the order as a heresy inquisitor at eighteen and has not failed a mission in 20 years. He has also made achievements as a healing priest."


    "That sounds pretty elite, doesn''t it? Why would he be dispatched to such a remote place?"


    My suspicion deepened.


    With the imperial throne battle unfolding in the Imperial Capital and my impending clash with Fernandez, if a new priest dispatched by the Central Church to this region is of such elite caliber...


    ''Is he one of Fernandez''s dogs?''


    Just then, Serenade, stuttering slightly, read the next piece of information.


    "But... it seems he was subjected to a punishment akin to excommunication."


    "Excommunication?"


    "Yes, he hasn''t been excommunicated thanks to his past merits, but he was demoted to an ordinary priest and sentenced to lifelong service without rank..."


    "..."


    "The assignment to Crossroad might be a continuation of this punishment... That''s the analysis."


    I blinked in surprise and asked.


    "What did he do to deserve that?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Serenade hesitated, her face turning slightly red, and then answered.


    "While he was dispatched abroad for proselytizing, he ended up... impregnating a princess of that country."


    "..."


    Generally, priests of the Goddess Religion are allowed to marry.


    But this is a different issue. A priest sent for proselytizing falling for a foreign princess and impregnating her...


    This incident escalated from a mere religious issue to a diplomatic problem between the Empire and that country...


    After hearing the whole story, I thought to myself.


    ''Is he crazy?''


    This is honestly impressive. He really made a scene.


    Serenade continued to explain to me.


    "The incident happened 10 years ago, and since then, he has been an ordinary priest, being sent from one undesirable location to another for 10 years. Even now, he is only acting as a priest, his position is still that of an ordinary priest."


    "...And the princess who was impregnated?"


    "She gave birth to the child but soon after passed away due to weakened health."


    Oh dear. What a situation.


    Shaking my head slightly, I gestured.


    "Anyway, enough about his history... What''s the likelihood that this guy is a spy for Fernandez?"


    "It''s highly likely."


    Serenade nodded seriously.


    "Given the timing, it''s too coincidental. It''s safer to assume he''s an enemy."


    "..."


    "According to our counterintelligence network, there''s no movement from other spies. It''s unusually quiet, but suddenly, someone dispatched from the Central Church arrives..."


    It would be foolish not to be wary.


    Especially since the Goddess Religion has historically used priests as spies.


    "Don''t take your eyes off him. Always keep a close watch."


    Praising Serenade for her efforts, I stood up and smiled slyly.


    "Well, whether he''s a spy or not... We can just work him to death on the battlefield, right?"


    Upon checking through the system, Zenis was an SSR grade hero, possessing skills that could heal allies on the field.


    ''Whether he''s a spy or not, he can be used.''


    In either case, he was going to be thoroughly utilized.


    Just like Margarita had been.


    "..."


    I suddenly missed Margarita.


    Unlike Zenis, who caused tremendous trouble, she simply got posted to this remote place and devotedly healed people, breaking her back in the process...


    ''Zenis, this wouldn''t be right for you.''


    I smiled bitterly.


    ''Your predecessor''s shadow looms too large.''


    Even if Zenis were just a devout priest and not a spy, he would inevitably be compared to Margarita.


    "Okay, young elf friend. I don''t know who Miss Lilly is or what her ailment is. It would help if you could provide some personal details and the affected area."


    Prompted by Zenis''s words, Bodybag stammered out.


    "Miss Lilly is pregnant! But she suddenly started having abdominal pain..."


    "Right. Say it like that. Where is she now?"


    "At the alchemist''s workshop!"


    "Unfortunately, even with the location, I have no idea where that is. Can you guide me..."


    But Bodybag was too breathless from his hurried arrival. Zenis shook his head slightly.


    "Never mind. Elf friend, you catch your breath here... Ah, there, volunteer friend!"


    Zenis gestured, and Torkel pointed to himself in bewilderment. Zenis nodded.


    "Guide me, please. It''s urgent!"


    ***


    Alchemist''s Workshop. Lilly''s private room.


    "Ugh, ugh...!"


    Lilly was clutching her swollen belly in agony.


    Beside her, Burnout and other alchemists were helplessly trying to care for her.


    "Make way, make way! The priest has arrived!"


    Pushing through the crowd, Zenis and Torkel had just arrived and entered the room.


    "What''s all this fuss? The patient is in pain, don''t make it worse. Everyone, please step outside for now!"


    Zenis shouted, clearing the alchemists out of the room.


    Now, only Lilly, Zenis, Burnout, and Torkel, in case physical assistance was needed, remained in the room.


    Checking Lilly''s belly, Zenis asked cautiously.


    "How many months pregnant are you?"


    "Over 8 months..."


    "And the father?"


    "He''s dead..."


    Lilly clenched her teeth and corrected herself.


    "...No, he''s missing."


    "Ah, what a coincidence. The mother of my child left right after giving birth too."


    As Zenis placed his hand on Lilly''s belly and infused it with holy power, he grinned.


    "Lots of tips I could give as a single dad to a single mom, but let me ask again. What race is the baby''s father?"


    Finally understanding the intent of the question, Lilly answered laboriously.


    "...An elf."


    "I thought as much. This is labor pain common in interracial pregnancies with half-elf offspring... often referred to as half-blood pain."


    Zenis shrugged nonchalantly.


    "You''ll experience periodic pain like this until the baby is born. Pregnancy is hard enough without unexplained pain, right? It''s rough. Childbirth is never easy."


    ...Is he mocking her?


    As Lilly looked at him incredulously, Zenis removed his hand.


    "But, ta-da! Dr. Zenis here has treated this half-blood condition before. So, I can heal it just like magic."


    "What? Heal what..."


    Mid-sentence, Lilly blinked in surprise.


    It was true. The pain in her belly had lessened, almost like a lie.


    "Half-blood babies have high magical sensitivity, leading to excessive accumulation of magic power. The problem is that this interferes with the mother''s magical aura, causing severe pain. We just need to gently dissolve that."


    "Ah..."


    "Babies naturally struggle with controlling their strength. Given the level of pain in your belly, the baby seems to have a fair bit of magical talent, huh? Congratulations in advance."


    "...Th-thank you?"


    Lilly, flustered, cautiously sat up. Zenis continued.


    "This might happen every 1-2 weeks from now on, so don''t hesitate to call me if your belly hurts. I''ll teach you some deep breathing techniques to try when it does. Now, take a deep breath in..."


    Zenis covered Lilly''s belly with a cloth and taught her the deep breathing method.


    After watching Lilly practice a few times, Zenis stood up.


    "That''s it for today''s work! Everyone can disperse now~!"


    Opening the door widely, Zenis called out to the alchemists waiting outside with worried faces, signaling that the situation was over. He then turned back to Lilly.


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Zenis, the new priest of Crossroad. We''ll be seeing each other quite often. Lilly."


    "Ah... Thank you for your help."


    "I should be the one thanking you, really. Let''s keep our spirits up until you give birth!"


    Zenis clenched his fist and cheered, then turned to Torkel.


    "Let''s head back, Torkel. You have to finish cleaning, and I... need to find a corner to sneak off and smoke my unfinished cigarette."


    "..."


    Torkel looked at Zenis with newfound curiosity.


    It was hard to gauge him as a person, but as a healing priest, his skills seemed... not bad.


    "A single mom who can''t use her legs, giving birth to a half-blood child..."


    Leaving the alchemist''s workshop, Zenis clicked his tongue bitterly.


    "That young lady''s road ahead looks tough~"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Many heroes were dispatched as lions according to my ''Fallen King'' plan, and at this slightly empty moment at Crossroad.


    Starting with the new high priest, Zenis, unexpected other guests began to arrive.


    Dudududu-!


    North gate of Crossroad.


    Standing in front of the open gate, I quietly watched a series of troops rushing from afar.


    Defeated Army-


    They clearly looked like an army that had lost in war.


    The soldiers'' broken armors were clotted with blood, their equipment was damaged, and their injured horses limped.


    But their eyes.


    Still shining brightly.


    The flag this defeated army was holding high, fluttering long in the wind, belonged to my brother, Lark.


    Lark''s direct army. The 1st Legion of the Imperial Army.


    They were its remnants.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Despite being a defeated army, every single one of their movements was incredibly precise.


    One knight stepped forward in front of this group lined up at the north gate of Crossroad.


    He was a fierce-looking old knight with scars all over his body like tattoos. One of his eyes seemed blinded, unfocused, and glaringly white.


    The old knight dismounted with a heavy motion and bowed deeply to me.


    "I greet Prince Ash. I am Metallic, the commander of the 1st Cavalry Knight Division of the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army."


    "Nice to meet you, Metallic."


    Metallic gave another polite bow, and I lightly nodded in return. Metallic continued.


    "I believe you know why we have come here."


    "It''s not hard to guess."


    With the widespread news of Lark''s execution.


    The fact that the remnants of the army he led did not surrender to Fernandez but came to me.


    It means they have not given up yet and are looking for another to fight alongside.


    "The question is whether I can live up to your expectations."


    "His Highness Lark said."


    Metallic looked at me with a fierce gaze.


    "If anything happened to him, he ordered the remaining army to be led to Prince Ash. To entrust you with the command of the army."


    "..."


    "His Highness said you are the only one who can stand against His Highness Fernandez. Therefore, I believe you can easily fulfill my humble expectations."


    "What are your expectations of me?"


    Metallic replied immediately.


    "Revenge."


    "..."


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, death for death. A requiem for His Highness Lark. Revenge for him. My purpose and expectation are only that."


    In other words, killing Fernandez is the goal of this old knight.


    "...You''ve come at the right time, Metallic."


    I stepped aside in silence and pointed to the open north gate.


    "Heal your injuries and recover. We''ll soon be heading back to the battlefield."


    Metallic bowed deeply again and then remounted his horse, leading his army into Crossroad.


    Lucas, who was standing behind me watching this scene, let out a faint groan.


    "...That 1st Legion, to be so thoroughly defeated."


    "But they survived and have now come under my command."


    Although defeated and reduced in size, it''s still the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army, considered the elite of the elite.


    The training level of ordinary soldiers is extremely high, and more importantly, they are skilled in warfare against humans.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Considering that most of Crossroad''s soldiers are adept at fighting monsters but inexperienced in fighting other humans, their joining is very timely.


    ''I''ll be able to hear about the tactics Fernandez uses on the battlefield. They will be useful in many ways.''


    And with their joining, the existing barracks finally reached their capacity limit.


    The construction of new barracks is urgent. I should put in a request right away.


    ***


    And then, another new guest arrived.


    While I was out to meet the 1st Legion, I decided to drop by the mercenary guild, where a noisy ruckus was coming from inside.


    I turned to Lucas and shrugged my shoulders.


    "Is it some kind of drinking party?"


    "More like... it sounds more like a fight."


    As I opened the door and stepped inside, it was a sight to behold.


    "Catch him!"


    "Kill that bastard!"


    The mercenaries were entangled with each other, grabbing by the collar and punching. Looking at the chaotic scene of the brawl, I clicked my tongue.


    "Looks good~ That''s how mercenaries should play."


    But when a few, agitated, started pulling out their blades, I shouted loudly.


    The goal is to make the strongest possible hand using five of the seven cards.


    Flick! Flick! Flick!


    She shuffled the cards smoothly and dealt two to me, two to herself, and then laid out five in the center.


    And as I picked up my cards-


    Kiying!


    From beneath her fedora, Violet''s purple eyes flashed as she activated a spell.


    A purple magical flow spread across the area, beginning to distort reality like a mirage.


    This was the power behind the gambler, or rather, the ''cheat'' Violet''s winning streak.


    Illusion Domain - [Violet Zone].


    The entire area turned into her mental domination zone, making it impossible for people to distinguish between reality and her illusion.


    In this zone, she manipulated the outcomes as she pleased.


    However.


    "...?"


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], completely nullifies mental status abnormalities.


    I am immune to her illusion.


    Clang-!


    [Violet Zone] couldn''t even fully deploy before being nullified.


    The others in the mercenary guild didn''t even realize what had happened.


    But Violet and I clearly knew that we had just exchanged blows.


    And that I had overwhelmingly won.


    "Wha... what?"


    Violet, who had maintained a poker face until then, looked utterly baffled, her mouth slightly agape.


    "How can this be... My ''Zone,'' it didn''t work...?"


    "Done with your tricks?"


    I smiled leisurely, picking up and checking my hand.


    "There are all kinds of people in the world. Among them, some are immune to your shallow tricks."


    "..."


    "Hmm, pretty good hand... Should we raise the stakes?"


    After checking my cards and the community cards, I grinned.


    "On top of the earlier amount, let''s bet this city''s budget for a year."


    "..."


    "What can you bet more, Violet? Seems fair to balance the scales of the bet..."


    Violet tightly closed her eyes, then flipped over her two cards and pushed them forward.


    "...I concede."


    The game ended anticlimactically.


    "Here, the money I took from that man."


    "Admitting defeat suits you."


    I took the purse Violet handed over and threw it to the mercenary who had been wielding a blade earlier.


    He quickly caught it and bowed deeply to me.


    As I stood up, Violet asked hesitantly.


    "What was your hand?"


    "Huh?"


    "What was your hand to make you so confident?"


    I flicked my fingers, showing my two private cards. Violet examined them and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "...What is this."


    Violet, who had kicked her chair back and stood up, yelled at me.


    "It''s a trash hand!"


    Indeed, it was.


    Not even a minimum hand ranking, and as a basic hand, it was garbage. Anyone in their right mind wouldn''t bet such an amount on that hand.


    "But I won."


    Bluffing is also a legitimate skill.


    I grinned, and Violet''s face turned to one of utter disbelief.


    Of course, the reason I did this wasn''t that I was crazy or a gambling expert... but based on information from the game, a kind of ''strategy''.


    ''Violet has a trait, [Overconfidence], which increases the power of her illusions but, conversely, she falls into a confused state if her illusion is nullified.''


    I bet on that.


    When her illusion was nullified, she fell into a state of confusion and lost the capacity to deal with my bluff. That''s why she was easily defeated.


    "Relying on things like illusions, you''ll never experience a real victory. Violet."


    She might be a competent cheat, but she wasn''t a strong gambler.


    And while I might not win against a gambler, I can demolish a cheat.


    "The casino will open in two weeks. Until then, enjoy your time in this city."


    I waved my hand and left the mercenary guild.


    "In the meantime, try improving your real poker skills."


    "..."


    Violet stood there, dumbfounded, watching me leave.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    After easily defeating Violet in poker.


    I muttered to myself as I walked away from the mercenary guild.


    "Is it because the hotel and casino are about to be completed that renowned gamblers are starting to come?"


    Lucas, hurrying to catch up, asked me.


    "Are you saying more cheats like that woman will come?"


    "Violet is a member of the gambler party ''Gambler''s Club.'' In other words, four more are likely to come."


    The high-ranking heroes I wanted to recruit for the casino-attached hotel.


    One of them and the first I wanted to recruit.


    The gambler party, Gambler''s Club.


    They were the first to take the bait.


    "Good, as they come..."


    I grinned.


    "I''ll crush them, laden them with debt, and make them my subordinates."


    ***


    In a forest, a little distance from Crossroad, at a crossroads.


    There, skillfully set up camping tents were placed around a burning campfire.


    In front of the fire sat a tired-looking middle-aged man and woman, and a young boy and girl, one each.


    At a glance, they looked like a regular family, but they were all glaring sharply at each other.


    And for a good reason... what they held in their hands were gambling tiles.


    Holding gambling tools similar to Earth''s mahjong tiles, these people of all ages were scrutinizing each other, progressing in a serious game when-


    "Waaaaah! This is so infuriating!"


    Violet burst out.


    Dressed in a neat fedora, coat, and suit, her light violet hair fluttering, she suddenly threw her hat to the ground.


    The four people playing mahjong immediately brightened up.


    "Violet!"Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "Our leader has returned."


    "How was the recon? Does Crossroad smell tasty?"


    "Is it worth our while to come all the way to this backwater?"


    The four people eagerly bombarded her with questions, to which Violet gritted her teeth.


    "...I was fleeced."


    "What?"


    "I got fleeced, damn it!"


    Dropping her formal speech, Violet sat down on the ground in frustration, roughly pushing back her sweat-soaked bangs.


    Her words shocked the other four.


    "What do you mean you got fleeced?"


    "The Lord of Crossroad, that crazy Third Prince! We played a round of poker, and that man... my illusions didn''t work on him at all. I was utterly defeated!"


    The news of Violet''s defeat surprised them all.


    After all, although Violet might not be the strongest in gambling skills among the five her ability to cheat was the strongest.


    That''s why she was nominally the leader of this gambler party.


    "I''ve never met a man like that before."


    Violet bit her lower lip in frustration.


    "He nullified my illusion in an instant and toyed with me using bluffing. It was like... like he sliced open my belly and exposed my insides?! Aaah, damn embarrassing..."


    Violet, lying sprawled on the ground, screamed and flailed her arms and legs.


    The other four, looking down at her, turned serious.


    "Hmm, we came here thinking we could easily rob this rural city''s casino..."


    "If they made Violet like this. They''re not ordinary, are they?"


    "Isn''t this serious? Should we just run away?"


    "...We can''t do that."


    The last to speak was the youngest among them a girl with a red cloak, her hood pulled low.


    "We''ve come too far to give up now."


    As the girl spoke, the other gamblers fell silent. She continued quietly.


    "I don''t know how Violet''s illusion was dispelled, but our four skills are still effective. If we five join forces, we can toy with any opponent."


    That''s why we formed the Gambler''s Club.


    The girl, murmuring softly, glanced at Violet.


    "Right, Violet?"


    As the girl sought agreement, Violet suddenly sprang up.


    "Yes, of course! I might not know alone, but you... And if we move together, we can take down anyone!"


    "Then it''s decided. Come on, get up."


    Violet hastily stood and picked up the trilby hat she had thrown on the ground, placing it back on her head.


    The girl smiled thinly and gestured with her chin.


    "Now, Violet. As the leader. Command us to reengage with vigor."


    Snap! Snap!


    Shuffling the cards in my hand, I beckoned the gamblers to take seats around me.


    "Sit down, won''t you? You said you''d play with me."


    As if they were waiting, the five of them sat in chairs around me.


    And thus, the poker game began.


    ***


    We played poker for hours.


    During that time, I won a lot.


    Not because I was good, but because they let me win to keep my spirits high.


    I bluffed excessively, and they fell for it. In this petty poker, I kept winning and making money.


    Meanwhile, they assessed my skills. Their thoughts were obvious.


    - This guy''s poker skills are mediocre.


    - He''s addicted to bluffing. Continuously bets big on low hands.


    - Reckless tactics, typical of a wealthy royal.


    - Yesterday''s win against Violet was just a big bluff that luckily worked.


    I saw the gamblers exchanging glances. I snorted internally.


    Time to really start playing.


    "Ah, this is fun, so fun. It''s great playing with someone new. I''m tired of playing with locals, knowing each other''s style."


    After another round of bluffing and scooping up the stakes with a low hand.


    While shuffling the new cards, I shrugged.


    "Being in this backwater, I always get the itch to play. That''s why I''m building a casino... It''s great to have people like you to play with before it opens."


    "Your highness, aren''t you getting bored?"


    Just as expected.


    I raised my eyebrows.


    "Bored?"


    "Playing for such small change. Isn''t it too unexciting for someone like you?"


    "Ha, you know me well. I was just getting tired of this kids'' money."


    "We''ve been playing for a long time and the tension has eased. How about we raise the stakes a bit as we start anew?"


    Little by little. Gradually.


    Like clothes getting wet in a drizzle, they plan to increase the stakes and strip away my wealth.


    But-


    "Why raise a little? Let''s make a big raise."


    No need for preliminaries among pros.


    Let''s dive into the real game, you bastards.


    I gestured to the side, and there Aider appeared, grunting as he dragged a cart with a box on it. I opened the box myself.


    Whoosh-!


    A dazzling golden light burst from the box.


    "...?!"


    Gold bars.


    The box was full of gold bars, each the size of a child''s arm. The eyes of the five gamblers widened.


    "All of you, from now on, will take turns challenging me one-on-one."


    I grinned wickedly at the five of them.


    "If even one of you beats me, I''ll give you this whole box of gold bars."


    I tapped the gold bars with my hand and glanced sharply at them.


    "But if even one of you can''t beat me. That is, if I smash you all."


    "..."


    "Your lives will be at my mercy. In other words, your lives will be mine."


    Expressions of disbelief flickered across the faces of the five.


    In their eyes, I probably seemed like a naive prince who had only dabbled in gambling in the Imperial Capital, now foolishly challenging professional hustlers.


    I hope they keep that misconception.


    I''ll show them who''s boss.


    "How about it, will you try?"


    "...Just one thing, make it clear, your highness."


    Violet, swallowing dryly after looking at the gold bars, looked at me.


    "After the match is over, I''m worried you might change your mind. Is this condition really valid?"


    "No need to worry about that. This contract will be sealed with notarization magic. If violated, there will be a corresponding price to pay."


    You thought to trap me and suck away my money.


    But it''s the other way around.


    "So, what do you say? This is your only chance to back out, friends."


    I took out a gold bar, held it in my hand, and shook it, grinning wickedly.


    The one trapped isn''t me...


    But you, you fools.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "It''s too risky no matter how you think about it!"


    In the corridor outside the parlor.


    Violet whispered to her colleagues.


    "It''s strange that a prince, even one known for big spending, would suddenly wager such a large amount!"


    "You saw his habit of bluffing. That must be his style of betting his money."


    "But... the prince really did break my illusion yesterday! What if this is also a trap..."


    "Violet."


    Scarlet, the girl in the red cloak, shook her head.


    "He''s royalty. And a human so rich that he''s building a casino in such a remote southern area. Would such a person really bother setting a trap for us, mere flies like us?"


    "But..."


    "It''s true that the conditions are overly favorable for us. Shouldn''t we use that to our advantage instead of thinking of running away?"


    Scarlet sighed lightly at Violet''s hesitation.


    "Fine. Let''s say we run away now. What then?"


    Scarlet looked around at the other colleagues.


    "Do you think we''ll get a chance like this again?"


    "..."


    "We need one last big score. That''s why we gathered, isn''t it?"Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    Gambling always involves risks.


    There is no such thing as a 100% safe bet. Sometimes you have to embrace big risks and bet boldly.


    Scarlet judged that now was such a time, and the other colleagues agreed.


    But Violet...


    "..."


    She kept thinking about the gaze she had encountered with Ash the day before.


    Ash''s eyes then were not those of a prey being hunted. Rather...


    ...they were the eyes of a top predator, preying on them.


    "Trust the skills we''ve honed all our lives."


    Scarlet gently folded her little finger.


    "Let''s win cleanly and leave."


    The other gamblers nodded. Scarlet smiled faintly under her red hood.


    "Let''s go. Time to fleece a sucker."


    ***


    The rules of the game were simple.


    A 1-on-1 duel between me and a gambler. Each with 100 chips for poker, the first to exhaust the opponent''s chips wins. This is repeated in a 5-round series.


    The location and cards would be checked for magical tampering before the game.


    If the gamblers win even once, they win. If they don''t win a single time, I win.


    At first glance, it seems the gamblers - Gambler''s Club - have an unfair advantage. But...


    ''Actually, the one cheating is me.''


    I was completely relaxed.


    After all... I already knew every trick they had up their sleeves.


    It was like playing poker while seeing the opponent''s hand.


    ''Characteristic of con artists. So preoccupied with their own deceit, they rarely consider being deceived in return.''


    That''s why they remain mere con artists.


    If they could think beyond that, they wouldn''t be called con artists anymore. They would be in a much high position in life.


    Anyway, the game began - the first round.


    The location was the parlor. The opponent, an R-grade hero, a middle-aged man, Lime.


    Lime, with eyes the color of his name, respectfully bowed before sitting opposite me.


    He picked up the pack of cards on the table and began to shuffle.


    Snap! Snap!


    Just as he finished shuffling and was about to hand me the cards -


    Thump!


    I grabbed Lime''s wrist.


    "Stop right there. Are you bottom dealing?"


    "What, what?"


    "Do I look like a gullible fool to you, bastard?"


    I recited a famous line from a movie from Earth-Korea, but Lime just looked baffled, not understanding what I meant.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, your highness. I was just about to hand you the shuffled cards..."


    "Admit it now if you were playing a trick and I might spare you. I''ll count to three. Three."


    "I can''t understand what you''re saying at all! The cards were provided by your highness, and this place is your mansion, isn''t it!"


    "Two."


    "I''m innocent, your highness! Where was there even a chance for me to cheat-"


    "One."


    Crash!


    I roughly pulled Lime towards me and slammed him down on the table.


    "Lucas! Junior! Come in!"


    Amidst the scattering playing cards, I yelled harshly.


    Lucas entered immediately with Junior, whom I had called to cast the notarization magic for this duel.


    I instructed Junior.


    "Check the cards."


    I waved my hand and left the dining room.


    ...How did I know? Well.


    There was a small mirror placed behind you.


    ''It''s my house, after all. I did some preparations in advance.''


    Why bother using magic to stealthily steal thoughts and then be deceived by it? Try something more primitive. Life might be simpler.


    ***


    Third round.


    The location is the courtyard. The opponent, SR-grade hero, a boy, Cobalt.


    Cobalt looked like any ordinary boy, but his fingernails were distinctively colored.


    They were dyed cobalt blue, just like his name.


    "Nice nail color."


    "Thank you."


    Cobalt replied awkwardly and started shuffling the cards with his small hands.


    I watched for a while and then looked around the courtyard.


    There weren''t many people in the courtyard, but a little further away, beyond the fence, I could see some citizens.


    Children playing outside the fence...


    "...So peaceful."


    As I murmured, Cobalt cautiously handed me the cards. Taking them, I asked.


    "How old are you?"


    "What?"


    "Your age. How old are you now?"


    "Oh... twelve."


    Cobalt smiled shyly, and I smiled back.


    "At your age, you should be playing like those kids outside, not playing cards here. It''s a bit sad."


    "Hehe. It''s okay. I find playing cards the most fun."


    "No. Let''s pause the game, call those kids over here, and play with them for a while."


    As soon as my words fell, the children playing around the fence started running away towards the other side of the city, laughing.


    "Ah, they''re leaving..."


    Cobalt murmured with disappointment, but I laughed menacingly.


    "Didn''t you hear the lord''s command? You shouldn''t run away, you little bastards."


    Then, I pulled out a wand from my cloak,


    "I said to play here, didn''t I-!"


    and launched blades of magic.


    Whoosh! Whack-!


    The magical blades struck the children on their backs and necks in an instant.


    Thud!


    The children fell to the ground like puppets with their strings cut.


    I calmly put the wand back into my cloak, while Cobalt looked on in horror.


    Squeak- squeak-


    A moment later, Lucas dragged the fallen children into the courtyard.


    ...They weren''t human.


    They were puppets.


    "I''ve never seen such children in this city. Puppeteer Cobalt."


    The children outside were all puppets manipulated by Cobalt.


    I growled into Cobalt''s ear, looking at his pale face as he gazed down at his puppets.


    "In this small city, I know the faces of the citizens around here."


    "Uh, ah..."


    "Don''t underestimate a lord, you little brat!"


    Cobalt, an SR-grade puppeteer, manipulated his puppets with threads of magical energy emitted from his fingertips.


    The puppets could move like normal people as long as they didn''t receive damage exceeding 10,000, revealing their true nature. Conversely, if they didn''t take damage, they moved just like ordinary humans.


    Optimized for solo raiding gambling houses, his skill specialized in controlling a table full of puppets, ensnaring and fleecing a single mark.


    However, in a 1-on-1 situation like this, it was awkward to use, probably intending to place them around to read my hand...


    But he picked the wrong opponent.


    "Are you wasting such a great skill on gambling, kid?"


    After flicking Cobalt''s forehead, I stood up.


    "Let''s call it quits today."


    Cobalt, with a dejected face, was dragged away by Lucas. I snorted and stood up.


    ***


    Next, the fourth round.


    The location is the guest room. And the opponent.


    "..."


    Approaching the girl waiting demurely in the room, I called out her name.


    "Miss Scarlet."


    Then, the girl in the red cloak met my gaze and smiled faintly.


    Despite knowing that her colleagues had all been defeated by my arrival, she maintained an incredibly composed demeanor.


    N-grade hero, Scarlet.


    ''...This girl is the toughest opponent.''


    And for good reason, this girl doesn''t use magic at all-


    She''s just a traditional con artist with insane sleight of hand skills.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Swish-


    Delicate fingers shuffle the cards.


    The girl in front of me, N-grade hero Scarlet, is a con artist.


    Unlike the other members of the Gambler''s Club, she doesn''t use magic in her technique.


    Pure skill.


    She has been holding cards since she was born in a circus troupe.


    Every subtle gesture and movement is a fake designed to bewilder the opponent. Her fingers are trained to the extreme, coupled with overwhelming psychological warfare.


    While other gamblers rely on one cheat skill each, she is a monster among monsters, fighting solely with her pure skill.


    In games, she would normally be a less interesting opponent, but now.


    ''She''s the worst opponent to face.''


    Watching her finish shuffling and dealing the cards, I broke into a cold sweat.


    This girl doesn''t cheat. Because if the victim doesn''t realize they''re being cheated, it''s not considered cheating. Her skill is that cunning.


    She doesn''t even need to use a technique. With her innate poker skill alone, she could easily crush me.


    Since she doesn''t use magic, I can''t flip the game by catching her cheat as I did with the previous gamblers.


    And if we just play 1-on-1 poker, my defeat is as clear as day.


    Now.


    How will I bring down this girl?


    "What are you thinking so deeply about, your highness?"


    Scarlet, dealing the cards, smiled with her eyes.


    "Don''t do that, please focus on the game with me. Even though I look young, many people at my previous place considered playing cards with me as a lifetime wish."


    "An idol, were you?"


    "Hehe. It''s a somewhat embarrassing nickname. The flower of the underground poker room, the mascot of the house... everyone adored me."


    Snap-


    After dealing our cards, Scarlet whispered softly.


    "Then, they all got eaten by me."


    Without any pretense, she radiated the aura of a true gambler.


    Picking up the cards she gave me, I grinned.


    "Well then... let''s see if I can eat you."


    ***


    I got completely fleeced.


    "...You''re too good at this."


    I mumbled in disbelief, but Scarlet just smiled with her eyes and quietly shuffled the cards.


    She was crushing me with a mere difference in skill, not using any con artist techniques.


    After what happened to her colleagues, she must have decided to play it safe and go for a straightforward win.


    A very accurate decision.


    I had asked Damien to observe this round from the next room.


    If he saw her using any sleight of hand to win, he would immediately intervene.


    But Damien detected nothing from her. In other words, she''s just playing poker normally.


    And yet she''s overwhelmingly beating me.


    "..."


    I was left with only 10 chips, having lost 90 to her.


    Scarlet glanced at the chips piled on her table and licked her lips playfully. I laughed helplessly.


    The poker in this world is similar to Earth''s Texas Hold''em.


    Two hole cards and five community cards are used to make the strongest five-card hand.


    However, not all five community cards are revealed at the start.


    Initially, three are opened, then one more each time, deciding whether to continue the game or give up and hand over the stakes to the opponent.


    The crux of the skill lies here.


    You need to read your hand, calculate the odds, and if it seems disadvantageous, you shouldn''t hesitate to give up the stakes.


    That''s how you win the overall game.


    In essence, ''it''s a game where you win by losing well.''


    I was inexperienced in this aspect. I overused bluffing even with a decent hand and was utterly crushed by Scarlet''s sharp calculations.


    As a result, I was left with only 10 chips.


    Swish-


    With incredibly smooth movements, she shuffled the cards. I casually asked her.


    "Why did you choose to live as a gambler?"


    "It wasn''t my choice."


    Scarlet replied nonchalantly as she finished shuffling.


    "A commoner girl born in a circus troupe doesn''t have the luxury of choice. I had to do whatever it took to make a living."


    Sitting anxiously at the table placed in the training ground, Violet jumped up upon seeing me.


    I sat down in front of her with a relaxed gesture.


    With a pale face, Violet stuttered.


    "My colleagues...?"


    "They''ve turned into chips."


    I said casually and winked.


    "They all underestimated me too much. Right?"


    "..."


    "Playing tricks in front of royalty. Didnt they cherish their lives? Or were they that confident in their skills?"


    Violet bit her lip hard. I chuckled.


    "So, Miss Violet. How are you planning to challenge me? Your trick has already been thwarted by me."


    "Ugh..."


    "It''s okay to tuck your tail and run. Want to give up? Fold if you want. Then, at least your life will be spared."


    As I taunted her, Violet gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t joke..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Dont joke with me, you prince! How could I fold after coming this far?!"


    Violet slammed her trilby hat on the ground, spitting out her words fiercely.


    "Shit! I''ve rolled enough in all kinds of dirty back alleys! I''ve been at gunpoint, stabbed in the stomach! I''ve played poker while bleeding like a stuck pig and won my way here!"


    Finally, I heard her true tone.


    The formal tones she had been using, all awkward and ill-fitting, were gone.


    Backed into a real corner, Violet finally let go of her pretenses and revealed her true colors.


    "It''s do or die now! If I cant pull off a big score here, Im as good as dead in the cold streets!"


    Her coarse, cheap dialect clashed with her artificially dyed purple hair, meant to look noble.


    "Ive survived all kinds of hellish shit! Mafia bosses, arena champions, serial killers! I''ve beaten them all and crawled my way here to survive!"


    I liked that.


    "Think you can take down a prince-?!"


    Screech!


    Her violet eyes sparkled as she deployed her illusion field - [Violet Zone].


    Smartly learning from our encounter yesterday.


    Whoosh!


    Her illusion field deployed around me but didnt touch me, surrounding the entire lords mansion, but carefully controlled to avoid affecting my immediate area.


    "Ho."


    I genuinely admired her.


    "Not bad at all, Violet."


    "...My magic doesnt work on you, but it works outside!"


    [Unyielding Commander] has a limited range of effectiveness.


    Outside of its range, I can''t provide immunity to mental status effects for allies.


    By now, the lord''s mansion must be under the sway of Violet''s illusions.


    Visibly strained by the effort to maintain such a large area, Violet gasped for breath.


    "While I hold you here, Ill use my illusions to free my colleagues... and steal your gold bars! Then escape!"


    "Right, right. You should have used it like this from the start."


    I nodded.


    "Your skills are too precious to waste just on gambling."


    "What...?"


    "Above all, I see clearly now, Violet."


    I clicked my tongue briefly and snapped my fingers. Snap!


    "Folding when you should, yet you hold a losing hand and challenge again. And even in such a situation, trying to save your colleagues..."


    As I snapped my fingers,


    Fwip-


    Pop!


    A rubber bullet, fired from the direction of the lord''s mansion, struck Violet right on the forehead.


    It was shot by Damien.


    Damien''s [Far-Sight] is not deceived by illusions like Violet''s. I had already instructed him to prepare rubber bullet sniping in case of an emergency.


    Violet crumpled to the ground without even a scream, knocked out cold, and her illusion field dissipated and dissolved.


    Looking down at Violet, who fell foaming at the mouth, I clicked my tongue.


    "You really don''t suit being a gambler."


    So, Ill find a more useful way to employ you.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Five gamblers knelt before me.


    "If you were true gamblers, you would gracefully accept the outcome of a duel. But you are con artists."


    Sitting on a chair in front of them, I waved the notarized magic contract in my hand.


    "Some forceful restrictions are necessary, I suppose."


    "..."


    "So, now your lives belong to me."


    The reactions of the five gamblers varied.


    Some hung their heads in defeat, some trembled in shock, and others welled up with tears.


    Violet bit her lip, unable to hide her frustration.


    Only the girl - Scarlet - looked at me squarely.


    I gestured towards them.


    "So, lets hear it. Why did you dare try to fleece a prince? You must have been really desperate for money."


    "To survive."


    Quick to grasp the situation, recognizing that obeying me was the wisest course in their current predicament, Scarlet readily answered.


    "To get on The Last Ark."


    "The Last Ark?"


    I frowned. What was that?


    "Ever since the end of the Imperial Succession War, rumors have been rampant. The world is coming to an end soon. And the only ones who can survive this apocalypse are the citizens of New Terra in the Imperial Capital."


    Scarlet continued with a clear voice.


    "Its said that Prince Fernandez will only take the citizens of New Terra with him, on a ship to the new world - The Ark."


    "..."


    "Central Continent is already in chaos. But after the Succession War, New Terra''s gates were firmly shut, and the paths inside are very limited. And to use those limited paths, one needs a fortune."


    I chuckled cynically.


    "You believed such an outlandish rumor and tried to enter the Imperial Capital, paying a fortune?"


    "New Terra in the Imperial Capital is the center of the world. 30% of the world''s economy is concentrated in that city. When it suddenly closed its doors in preparation for an external invasion, global logistics and industries halted. At the same time, ominous signs are appearing around the world."


    Scarlet shrugged.


    "People are scared. Everyone wants to escape to a safe place. What good is a fortune if you''re dead?"


    So, to put it in terms of Earth.


    Amidst wars, famines, plagues, and rumors of impending global doom, New York (or Washington) suddenly goes into lockdown, and rumors spread that the U.S. President will only take New York citizens on a spaceship.


    Panicked people, before it''s too late, spend all their wealth to get inside New York... Something like that?


    ''It''s like a plot out of a disaster movie.''


    Well, everyday in Crossroad is like a disaster movie.


    "So, you needed quick cash to enter New Terra, and in searching for a big score, you recklessly challenged me?"


    "...In short, yes, that''s right."


    I clicked my tongue and crossed my legs leisurely.


    "Ever heard of ''Bai Piao''?"


    "...?"


    "Where I used to live, there was a custom of giving back a little money to those who lost in gambling. Its called ''Bai Piao.''"


    I opened a box and handed out a gold bar to each of the five gamblers.


    "You bet your lives in this game and lost spectacularly, so you deserve a ''Bai Piao.'' Here."


    The gamblers, bewildered, still accepted it meekly.


    Naturally, all these scoundrels had the ''Gold Mine'' attribute. They had no reason to refuse gold.


    "I only wanted to own your lives, not to kill you. In other words... I orchestrated this battle to use you as my subordinates."


    The gamblers, who had been deathly pale at the notion of being killed, slowly relaxed their faces. I chuckled softly.


    "And I''m not so poor that I would use subordinates without pay. That gold bar belongs to you."


    The gold bar swiftly disappeared into the bosom of the five gamblers. I nodded my head.


    "If you work properly under me, earning a fortune enough to enter New Terra will be no big deal. However."


    My voice turned slightly ominous.


    "...there''s no need for that. Stuff like an ark is just nonsense."


    I''m slowly beginning to see what Fernandez''s plan is all about.


    I curled my lips into a smile, determined to put a stop to such a crazy plan.


    "You, let''s work on a few things together."


    I gestured to the gamblers.


    "I''m going to have a showdown with Fernandez soon."


    "...?!"


    "I''m going to punch that parasitic brother of mine right in the face and put a hole in whatever ark he''s got. I''ll take back the Imperial Capital too. You''ll need to join me in this."


    The gamblers gaped in astonishment.


    Well, this might be too big a story for these guys.


    But what can I do? Our contract is already over.


    "Of course, your lives are already mine, but I''d prefer if you would willingly and earnestly participate in my cause."


    And under him is the Aegis Special Forces, a special unit dedicated solely to black ops.


    Illusion and black ops.


    In other words, Fernandez is optimized for dirty and underhanded tactics.


    And my subordinates are weak in dealing with such matters. They are all too honest and sincere.


    ''At least when the Shadow Squad was around, there was some counteraction...''


    But now that the Shadow Squad has practically been annihilated, there was no team to deal with these kinds of things in the shadows.


    But now I will train the Gambler''s Club in this regard.


    In short, my personal covert operatives.


    A versatile special unit to handle dirty and messy affairs, rather than direct combat.


    That''s why I recruited them.


    All of them are masters of deception and illusion, and having lived their lives in back alleys, they should be adept at espionage against humans, if not in battles against great monsters.


    ''Not offensive or defensive power, but utility performance.''


    Such a party is also worth keeping. It''s good to have a variety of options at hand.


    Anyway... with that.


    New heroes joined Crossroad while my other comrades were away.


    The suspected spy, High Priest Zenis.


    The remnants of the 1st Imperial Army led by Metallic, who was under Lark''s direct command.


    And the Gambler''s Club, the gamblers'' party.


    After a few days, more and more people poured in, and with the magic construction technology salvaged from the Lake Kingdom, a new barracks was quickly built.


    At the same time, the completion of the hotel, the core of the tourist city project that started in the first year, was just around the corner.


    My messengers, who had gone to various parts of the world, began to return one by one.


    Bringing with them the ''Fallen Kings'' they had gone to meet.


    ***


    Leaving behind the bustling Crossroad.


    Flash!


    I teleported through the gate and arrived at the base camp.


    Walking calmly through the now familiar darkness, I headed towards a corner of the base camp.


    I had visited every day but always in vain.


    But for some reason, I had a feeling.


    A premonition that today, I would meet them.


    And sure enough.


    She was there, whom I hadn''t seen in a very long time.


    "..."


    Her white, intensely bright hair carelessly spilled onto the floor, wrapped in a tattered robe.


    Sitting on the cold stone floor, leaning her head against a collapsed stone wall.


    Holding an old sword tightly in her arms.


    With her eyes tightly closed, as if she were dead.


    "..."


    I quietly approached her and stood in front. Then I observed her carefully.


    An existence that wasn''t in the game, but.


    An essential companion for the true ending.


    The last on my list, the final Fallen King-


    "...Nameless."


    As I quietly called out, Nameless slowly opened her eyes.


    Her turquoise eyes, clear as a lake, gazed at me. I smiled broadly.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Ash..."


    She smiled awkwardly. A weak but affectionate voice came from her pale lips.


    "Indeed. It really has been a long time."


    An NPC merchant of the Lake Kingdom.


    The guardian of the Lake Kingdom.


    The princess of the Lake Kingdom.


    An entity that ultimately became the final boss in the last stage of the game.


    Nameless.


    To save this world...


    ...No, not just for such a grand cause.


    Simply because she too was within my reach.


    That''s why I decided to save her as well.


    I smiled broadly at her and asked.


    "Shall we have a talk?"

 Chapter 441 Full

    Tears rolled down.


    I poured liquor into my glass.


    A clear drink with low alcohol content, accompanied by simple side dishes. I brought it to drink together with Nameless when we met today.


    Nameless accepted it without hesitation. We swallowed our drinks in silence.


    "Nice."


    Nameless said with a faint smile as she put down her glass.


    "I don��t usually enjoy drinking, but the scent of liquor does have the power to bring back beautiful memories from the past."


    "What kind of memories?"


    "Before my kingdom became like this, during its prosperous times."


    Nameless closed her eyes for a moment, inhaling the scent from the empty glass.


    "Memories tend to be glorified, but still, this kingdom during those times... was truly beautiful."


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked around.


    "...But it all seems like a dream of the night. All that remains after the passage of time is this darkness."


    A dungeon submerged under the lake, shrouded in pitch darkness.


    That this place was once the most powerful magic kingdom in the world, and that the woman before me was its rightful heir.


    How many in the world now know, and how many would believe it?


    ��I am here.��


    Yes.


    I know, and I believe.


    I refilled her glass with new liquor. Then, I took out something I had brought and presented it on the table.


    "Today, I came to return this first."


    It was a shard of light, broken like a puzzle piece.


    [Princess''s Soul Fragment].


    Nameless had split her own soul into pieces, setting them aflame and scattering them around the Lake Kingdom.


    These flames were the last light illuminating the city drowned in darkness.


    Once I drove away the darkness from the city through my conquest battles, these fragments, having served their purpose, were collected.


    After my return, I intermittently progressed through the conquest battles, and now I have occupied all the dungeons up to Zone 4.


    The soul fragments I had gathered in the meantime were considerable. That��s why I kept visiting Nameless to return them.


    "Here are the fragments of your soul that I��ve collected. Take them."


    "..."


    Nameless looked at the fragments reluctantly, then faced me.


    "But Ash, these were lent to you to stabilize your soul..."


    "I��m fine now."


    I smiled slightly.


    "During the six months I was missing, I defined who I am... I found myself. So, I��m okay now."


    "Really."


    Nameless looked intently into my eyes and smiled broadly.


    "You have already reclaimed the light of your soul. Well done, Ash."


    Nameless reached out and patted my shoulder.


    I never had a sister, but if I had, and she praised me, would it feel like this?


    As I awkwardly stood there, Nameless gently collected her soul fragments with a soft touch.


    "Then I''ll gratefully take them back."


    Whoosh-


    The soul fragments emitted their individual glows and disappeared into Nameless as if being absorbed.


    Nameless��s pale complexion brightened a bit. She too smiled sheepishly.


    "Thank you, Ash. I feel a bit more alive."


    "No need to thank me. It''s yours after all."


    I poured liquor into my glass too and shrugged.


    "I''ll continue to occupy other Zones and collect your soul fragments, and then I''ll gradually return them."


    Why does Nameless become the final boss in the end - [The Sleepless Princess of the Lake]?


    I still don��t know the process or the reason.


    But if it��s to prevent that, I will do whatever it takes.


    Not just because the final boss is powerful. Not just because she is involved in the true ending.


    I want to save Nameless as well. That''s why.


    ��The only clue now is [Princess''s Soul Fragment]...��


    Even if I collect all of them, there��s no guarantee she won��t become the final boss. But.


    If there is something I can do, I will continue to do it.


    "...Thank you."


    Nameless placed her hand over her chest.


    "After recovering it for the first time in hundreds of years, my own soul feels unfamiliar to me."


    Nameless murmured after closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "...If you drive away all the darkness from this city, and I recover all my fragmented pieces. Then, can I return to who I was before this place became like this?"


    "..."


    "Can this kingdom return to how it was in those times?"


    "No."


    I firmly denied it.


    "You can''t go back to how it was, nor can you live like that anymore."


    Nameless looked at me with a slightly surprised expression, and I gave her a light smile.


    "It''s been five hundred years, right? You need to move on to the next era."


    "..."


    "The world will change, Nameless. You too, should live as the new queen of the new Lake Kingdom, right?"


    Nameless, who looked as if she had been hit on the back of the head with a hammer,


    "...Haha. I never thought about that."


    Finally burst into a hearty laugh.


    "I always thought about returning to how things were before, never about moving forward into a new era."


    "It''s just a hypothetical story."


    But then, one of the most fun things is to drink the kimchi soup before the rice cake is even ready.


    "If all this nightmare truly ends, and a new era comes. And you become the ruler of this Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Then what kind of ruler would you want to be?"


    "...A ruler."


    Nameless stared blankly into space.


    "That''s right. I once imagined that. It''s a story from the distant past now."


    "It''s okay to imagine. What do you think?"


    After closing her eyes and pondering for a moment, Nameless said,


    "...I definitely had a sparkling dream, my own ideal of kingship. But I can''t remember it."


    I had a feeling.


    She was lying.


    Her honest turquoise eyes were undoubtedly looking at her ideal.


    But she deliberately lied about not remembering, to avoid revealing her vision of kingship.


    Why would that be?


    "If someday, my kingdom emerges from this darkness. If the brilliant sunlight from the outside world finally reaches the bottom of this lake, instead of the artificial flames I created by burning my soul."


    Perhaps, Nameless.


    Has she already given up on such a day ever coming...


    Currently, Verdandi''s left hand was handcuffed, and those handcuffs were connected to Skuld''s right hand.


    Skuld, covering her mouth with laughter, shook the handcuffs on her wrist.


    "Is it because of these handcuffs? Oh well, can''t be helped. You keep trying to run away."


    "..."


    "If you try to run away again, I won��t just tie your wrists; I''ll tie your whole body to me. Just so you know."


    At that, Verdandi screamed in terror.


    "No, just let me be! Why did you... make me a Deputy Queen!"


    Above Verdandi''s head, although smaller than Skuld''s, was a similarly shaped crown made of white branches.


    Skuld, fixing Verdandi''s crooked crown with a grin, said,


    "Sister, you are of the Elven royal bloodline. You''re more than qualified."


    "Qualified my foot! I''ve been wandering around for a hundred years abandoning my kingdom...!"


    "And after those hundred years, you brought back the Holy Grail... the seedling that could become the World Tree of the next era. So, you deserve this treatment."


    "But that''s..."


    "Alright, enough! Let''s get going."


    Skuld whispered softly as they drove the deer further into Crossroad.


    "Soon, events so big that they''ll turn the world upside down are going to happen, sister."


    "..."


    "I can''t handle it alone. I need you to help me right by my side."


    "Ugh, fine..."


    Even though Verdandi had lived her life as a warrior in the field, she found this new position extremely awkward.


    Suppressing the urge to flee, Verdandi moved along beside her sister.


    "Welcome, Queen, and to the elves as well."


    In front of the elves appeared a woman - Serenade, with aqua-colored hair and a neatly tailored suit.


    Serenade greeted them courteously, with a professional, clean smile, gesturing them to follow.


    "We''ve been expecting you. This way, please."


    Serenade led the elves to a newly built hotel.


    It was a clean and sophisticated facility, unbelievable for such a remote location. Both Skuld and Verdandi were astonished.


    "Do you need such a luxurious hotel on the monster front?"


    "Prince Ash wishes to turn Crossroad into a tourist city."


    "A tourist city...? Crossroad...?"


    Skuld looked utterly incredulous.


    In such a city teeming with monsters, how could people come for tourism...?


    Sure, there might be a demand among a few thrill-seekers, but as long as the threat of monsters exists, it''s natural for people to be hesitant to visit.


    ''Anyway, that prince, can''t tell if he''s extraordinary or a bit mad.''


    Skuld, shaking her head in disbelief, was led by Serenade.


    "The banquet hall is this way. Please, come."


    Leaving the deer and other elves behind, only Skuld and Verdandi entered the banquet hall.


    And as soon as they stepped into the neatly arranged banquet hall-


    "Somebody save me!"


    Kellibey, a dwarf artisan who had arrived earlier, burst out screaming.


    "Kellibey? What''s wrong?"


    A flustered Verdandi blocked Kellibey and asked, and Kellibey, trembling, gestured towards the inside of the banquet hall.


    "My, my son!"


    "Your son? You mean... the Dwarf King?"


    "Yes! That damned traitorous child!"


    Kellibey let out a wretched scream.


    "He''s trying to kill me-!"


    Before he could finish,


    Thud. Thud.


    Exuding a terrifying murderous aura, Kellibey''s youngest son - the Dwarf King, emerged from inside the banquet hall.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "Dad..."


    The youngest son of Kellibey, the Dwarf King Kellison, walked out of the banquet hall, his face flushed with drunkenness.


    His bushy beard and bulging eyes resembled his father''s, but there was a crucial difference.


    Swish, swish.


    His hair was lush.


    Golden curly hair cascaded down, and Kellison sighed as he swept it back. In his hand, a broken liquor bottle gleamed threateningly.


    "You called me a traitor... But do you know what ''betrayal of duty'' really means, huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, hiding behind Verdandi, stuttered.


    "Isn''t that what you''re doing right now?"


    "''Violating the duties that should be rightfully fulfilled.'' That''s what betrayal means."


    Kellison growled menacingly.


    "You ran away from the throne, abandoning your family, and now, decades later, you return without a proper explanation and drag me here... As a prince and a father, you didn''t fulfill your duties."


    Kellison menacingly waved the broken bottle in his hand.


    "Perhaps the real betrayal was committed by you, Dad?"


    "Okay, okay, let''s put that down and talk, alright?"


    "All I ever wanted was a modest life fitting for a dwarf. To buy a small cave, dig until I can dig no more..."


    Kellison, grinding his teeth, approached Kellibey.


    "But my dream flew away because I was forced into this unwanted throne... You ruined my dream, Dad!"


    "I''m fulfilling it for you! I''m the one digging the tunnels now!"


    "It should be the father realizing the son''s dreams! Why is it the other way around?"


    Kellison grabbed his flowing hair.


    "I''ve had to play the king since I was thirteen! Forced into marriage! I already have four kids! I''m even losing hair due to the stress of kingship! Can''t you see my receding hairline?!"


    "Is that something you say in front of me?!"


    Kellibey spat out loudly, thrusting his gleaming bald head forward.


    "And besides, did I ever give you the throne?! Everyone just played hot potato with it, and you, being the youngest and weakest, were forced into it! Dont just blame me, go complain to the other relatives and your older siblings!"


    "I already did! All the other relatives got a good punch from me!"


    "...Oh, did they...?"


    "Now you''re the only one left, Dad! So, just one punch! Let me punch you just once!"


    "How can you even think of hitting your own father... Ah, this shitty... Hey! Lock him up!"


    The dwarf father and son continued shouting and running around the banquet hall.


    Watching this disgraceful scene, Elf Queen Skuld clicked her tongue.


    "Just great, such lowly brawling between relatives... The dwarves never change, even after all this time."


    "Who is this?"


    Only then did Kellison notice Skuld and, fixing his crown, grinned.


    "Still playing queen while trapped in your autonomous district, our little queen?"


    "Who are you calling little! You damn shorty!"


    Skuld''s forehead instantly bulged with veins.


    "Listen, Dwarf King! I''ve lived many times longer than you. Watch your words, got it?!"


    Then Kellison clicked his tongue.


    "Listen here. I''m forty-six years old."


    "So?"


    "Dwarves live up to five hundred years at most. So, in human terms, considering humans live up to a hundred, I''m about ten years old."


    "And your point?"


    "How old do elves live?"


    "If they don''t die in accidents, they live forever... but usually, elves don''t achieve eternal life and die. The oldest elf recorded in the documents lived for about 10,000 years, right?"


    "So, based on 10,000 years. Your age is about 300 years now, right?


    "Uh..."


    "Then, in human years, you''re about three years old?"


    "...What?"


    "I''m like ten years old in human terms, and you''re three. So, aren''t you even younger than me?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that...!"


    Skuld''s face went blank in front of this miraculous logic.


    The spectators could only sweat at the sight of such childish quarreling between leaders of their races.


    That''s when it happened.


    "The King of the Merfolk, King Poseidon XIII, is entering!" (TL Note: Changed from Mermaid to Merfolk)


    King Poseidon XIII of the Merfolk entered the banquet hall.


    His body was in a movable bathtub.


    He had returned to Crossroad just a few weeks after leaving, obviously to attend a formal meeting in Crossroad.


    Unlike his previous appearance (?), the merfolk king, adorned in proper royal attire, looked splendid.


    Without any extravagant jewelry or the common crowns seen here, the young man''s relaxed smile seemed to emit an aura not inferior to, perhaps even greater than, that of the other kings.


    Many in the banquet hall swallowed nervously at Ash''s appearance.


    Skuld fanned herself and covered her nose, lost in thought.


    ''He''s changed again since last time.''


    After the fight with the goblins, Ash had seemed extremely vulnerable.


    But now, he appeared completely stable. If his previous self was like a branch swaying in the wind, now he seemed like a great tree deeply rooted in the earth.


    ''Back then, he had the charm of a boy about to crumble, but now...''


    ...he seemed to possess a charisma that wouldnt be out of place in the highest seat of power.


    Was it an innate trait of his royal lineage?


    Or maybe...


    "Welcome everyone. I am Ash ''Born Hater'' Everblack, the lord of Crossroad who invited you here. Thank you for coming such a long way."


    Ash, bowing gracefully, smiled softly.


    "It will take a few more days for all the invited guests to arrive, so the formal meeting will wait until then. I hope you can stay relaxed until that time."


    Everyone had anticipated this and had cleared their schedules accordingly.


    It would be more of a loss to wrap up a gathering of such leaders in just a day or two.


    "Relaxed, huh..."


    However, Dwarf King Kellison seemed to have different thoughts.


    "This isn''t the time for relaxation, Prince of Everblack."


    Ash slightly bowed his head towards Kellison, who stepped forward.


    "Please speak, Dwarf King Kellison."


    "The world is collapsing. Not metaphorically, but literally."


    Thud-


    Setting down the liquor glass he had been holding since his arrival, Kellison continued.


    "After the Imperial Throne War, the empire''s capital locked its gates, and global logistics and industry halted. Amidst this, all kinds of ominous rumors are spreading worldwide."


    "What rumors?"


    "Harbingers of doom."


    Kellison shrugged.


    "End-of-the-world scenarios are a favorite topic among doom-mongers. I''m just a young dwarf of forty-six, but almost every five years, there''s been a frenzy about world-ending theories."


    There were always sinister rumors.


    Plagues, famines, wars people trembled in fear. But the world didn''t end.


    Not until now.


    "But this time it''s different. You all must have felt the same ominous feeling, thats why you rushed here."


    In this world built on magic, intuition is sometimes more accurate than any other judgment.


    And everyone was feeling it.


    Something immense and ominous was about to happen.


    The sovereigns gathered here all sensed it.


    That''s why, instead of the locked-in second prince in the imperial capital, they answered the call of the third prince from this remote southern land.


    "Why have you gathered us here? If theres an agenda to discuss, let''s be frank and get to it."


    To Kellisons question, Ash, with a slight smile,


    Did not hesitate to state clearly.


    "The reason I''ve gathered you here is simple... I ask you to lend me your lives."


    Kellison frowned.


    "For the war against Fernandez? Are you aiming for the throne?"


    "And beyond that."


    Ash was unequivocal.


    "The final showdown with the ruler of the monsters - the Demon King."


    "So... its not just a fight for the world''s center, but also to lend a hand in battling monsters in this remote southern land?"


    "Thats correct."


    Kellison clicked his tongue.


    "Why should we do that?"


    "If you don''t, we''ll all die anyway."


    Ash was smiling.


    But the young man''s eyes, although tracing a gentle curve, were chillingly cold.


    "Let me be clear. This is not a suggestion."


    Ash looked not only at Kellison but also at all the other kings gathered here.


    "It''s a threat, everyone."


    "...!"


    "Want to save your lives and those you rule? Then cooperate with me."


    Immediately after, Ash shrugged nonchalantly with a playful smile.


    "Or we can all die together."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    "Or we all die together."


    At my words, the banquet hall froze over coldly.


    What broke the silence was Kellison''s short laugh.


    "Ha! Such a bluff."


    The Dwarf King stroked his curly golden beard and glared at me.


    "A monster causing the end of the world? Haven''t we fended off such insignificant foes at this small frontline for the last few hundred years? Even if you make such an exaggerated claim..."


    "It''s because of that monster that Fernandez is causing such a havoc."


    I said calmly, hands clasped behind my back.


    "The monster that has been suppressed at this frontline is the one that will destroy the world. Believe it or not, this is the truth."


    "...!"


    "A picture is worth a thousand words... Rather than telling you a hundred times, it would be better to show you once."


    Just then, the doors of the banquet hall burst open,


    "Your Highness!"


    Soldiers poured in urgently.


    "Report from the scouting party! Enemy monster troops have come into visibility! They are rapidly approaching the southern wall!"


    "How long until the first wave reaches our fire net?"


    "30 minutes!"


    "Understood. I''ll be right there."


    After sending the soldiers back, I looked around the banquet hall and smiled faintly.


    "This is good timing. Would you all like to see for yourselves?"


    Kellison swallowed dryly.


    "See what?"


    "The ''part'' of the enemies that this frontline has been holding back... the ones that will destroy the world."


    I pointed towards the open doors of the banquet hall.


    "Since you''ve come to the Monster Front, you should see the famous monsters here, right?"


    ***


    I led the kings up to the southern wall.


    There was no need to prepare telescopes.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Dududududu-!


    The dust clouds stirred up in the distance by the running monster legion were clearly visible to the naked eye.


    The monsters, extending their chitinous legs like claws and rushing towards humanity''s walls, were spiders.


    This defensive battle, Stage 21''s monsters were the ''Red Spider Legion''.


    A subspecies of the Black Spider Legion that we faced during the tutorial, they were more agile mutants. With thinner armor, but significantly higher mobility.


    ''Originally, they should appear in the third year...''


    Was it because the Black Spider Legion was annihilated during the tutorial? These bastards came out earlier than expected.


    Sssss!


    Thousands of spider monsters poured into the plain in front of the wall.


    Their individual single eyes flashing, they bared their sharp mouths, smacking their lips, and revealed hostility towards humans.


    "This is..."


    "By the gods, real monsters."


    "What is this number...?"


    The kings who followed me up were sweating cold sweat in panic.


    Their complexions turned pale in front of the absolute, unconditional killing intent of the monsters.


    At least those who had come to aid during the Goblin Legion''s wave had fought battles throughout this region, so they were a bit better off, but they were just as taken aback.


    Goblins are a concept similar to a natural disaster that still exists today.


    But the spiders standing outside the wall now were real ''monsters'' that only existed in ancient legends.


    "Thi, this is, Prince Ash."


    Kellison looked at me with a face slick with cold sweat.


    "That, I get the intention, but isn''t this too dangerous? Let''s go inside..."


    "All forces-!"


    I commanded, ignoring him.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Your command!"


    Lucas, following my command, shouted even more resoundingly.


    "Prepare for battle! All forces, to your positions-!"


    Click! Click! Click!


    My extremely well-trained soldiers took their positions on the wall.


    The cannons, now numbering in the hundreds, aligned in a row, preparing to fire, while the ballistae and artifacts were also ready to be shot at the monsters.


    The hero parties, each assigned their tasks in advance, stood at strategic points on the wall, waiting for the monsters to approach.


    "Even if they are a subspecies, their basic nature is not different from that of the black spider bastards."


    Estimating the distance to the monsters, I spoke.


    "These are monsters we have already faced. We are well aware of their weaknesses."


    Up close, their grotesque appearance was even more vivid.


    The kings seemed eager to flee, but the way back was blocked, and more importantly... it was now a matter of pride.


    In a gathering of kings of various realms, fleeing in fear would be utterly laughable.


    Thus, they couldn''t run away, and the defense continued.


    The Red Spiders that reached the wall began to climb up one by one.


    The melee troops stepped forward, killing them one by one, and the corpses of the fallen spiders piled up below the wall.


    But the number of spiders climbing the wall was increasing.


    There were no casualties yet, but a fierce battle was already unfolding on the wall.


    However, the frontline was still holding strong...


    "Waaaah?!"


    Suddenly, Kellison screamed in terror.


    Everyone turned to look, and saw a Red Spider climbing up next to where the kings were gathered.


    There was no time for other soldiers to intervene. The nimble Red Spider that climbed the wall lunged straight at Kellison-


    Thump!


    But in that moment, Kellibey''s hammer struck, shattering its jaw. Pieces of the monster''s blood and exoskeleton splattered everywhere.


    Kieek...


    The spider let out a feeble cry as it collapsed in vain. Kellison blinked with round eyes in shock.


    "Father?!"


    "Shut up and get down, you fool! More are coming!"


    More Red Spiders using the same route continued to climb up.


    Thump! Thump!


    Kellibey swung his hammer in succession, crushing the spiders'' jaws and protecting his son.


    A similar scene unfolded nearby.


    Flash-!


    With lightning-fast flashes, Verdandi decapitated the Red Spiders climbing the wall.


    In each hand, she wielded a dagger.


    Queen Skuld, looking at her sister, opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Sister..."


    "Are you hurt? Stay still. I will protect you."


    Even while handcuffed to her sister, Verdandi elegantly wielded her daggers, slicing through the Red Spiders.


    The spiders that reached the area where Poseidon and other kings were gathered...


    Crash-!


    Kuilan crushed them with his fists.


    "Urat-cha-cha!"


    As Kuilan shouted cheerfully, throwing his punches,


    Crash! Baboom...!


    A dozen spiders burst instantly.


    The other kings gaped in awe at his extraordinary martial prowess. Kuilan, thrilled, shouted out.


    "These things, they''re like water balloons, not monsters! It feels great to take them down so cleanly!"


    Thus, the spiders approaching the kings were quickly dealt with.


    "That seems sufficient."


    Watching the situation, I turned to the side.


    "Damien."


    "Yes."


    Damien was standing by my side. I gestured towards the southern plain.


    "Take care of the boss monster."


    "As you command."


    Click-


    Damien pulled out his magic gun [Black Queen] and aimed towards the distant southern plain - towards the forest.


    After taking a breath, he pulled the trigger in one swift motion.


    Bang-!


    Blinding flames erupted from the muzzle, and the magic bullet shot out like a beam of light.


    ''The Red Spider Legion shares the same weakness as the Black Spider Legion.''


    Watching the trajectory of the magic bullet, I thought.


    ''They are a hive mind, individual creatures lack the ability to think. And by killing the commanding unit - the queen, their movements will cease.''


    And the location of the queen had, in fact, been determined long ago.


    Sssssack-


    Damien''s magic bullet traced its unique trajectory, aiming for its target.


    It was aimed at the head of the Red Spider Queen, hiding in the forest.


    Kyaaaa-!


    The queen''s agonized scream rang out, and then,


    Whoosh...!


    Damien''s magic bullet mercilessly tore through the Red Spider Queen''s core.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Damien''s magic bullet blew off the head of the Red Spider Queen.


    Immediately after, the spiders halted as if by magic.


    All the remaining Red Spiders in the field simultaneously stopped moving. The kings, who were holding their heads and shivering, blinked in astonishment at this sight.


    "Has... has it stopped?"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Is it over...?"


    Approaching the kings, I smiled slightly.


    "Fortunately, our sniper located and eliminated the enemy queen before the situation worsened."


    "So, that means...?"


    "Yes. The current defense is over."


    I briefly looked down below the wall. The kings also glanced over hesitantly.


    The corpses of the spiders formed a mound. Even those still alive had stopped moving, standing still.


    Looking at this eerie scene, I added,


    "In a few weeks, new monsters will swarm here."


    "Again...? In such numbers?"


    "Yes. We''ve had even larger invasions before... Anyway, for today, the situation is over. It''s our victory."


    I turned to the soldiers and shouted.


    "All forces! Well done!"


    Click!


    The soldiers all looked my way. I nodded heavily.


    "The Spider Legion was the first monster legion I faced when I first came to this city. At that time, Crossroad lost thousands of troops."


    The scenes from the tutorial stage were still vivid in my memory.


    That brutal and tough battle, our allies dying...


    I stretched out my hand, sweeping it across the top of the wall.


    "But today, we had no casualties on our side."


    And the once terrifying and powerful Spider Legion fell like autumn leaves today.


    The Red Spiders ultimately couldn''t overcome the wall, and our soldiers did not suffer even a minor injury.


    "You have become strong!"


    I shouted again with emphasis.


    "We have become strong! I''m proud of you, my warriors!"


    We have undoubtedly grown.


    And we will continue to grow.


    I smiled brightly, clenched my fist, and raised it.


    "Today, let''s eat and drink at ease!"


    Waahhh-!


    The soldiers cheered in unison.


    The walls of Crossroad were filled with the roars of victory, as deafening as the sound of the cannons.


    Turning away from the elated soldiers, I glanced at the kings and winked.


    "I''m glad our front didn''t show an embarrassing side to our guests."


    The kings were still in a daze.


    Having witnessed the overwhelming force of the monsters firsthand, survived an attack at close range, and then seeing it all turn into a victory with the soldiers cheering...


    It was overwhelming. They had a lot to process.


    I pointed to the stairs leading down from the wall.


    "Let''s go down. We should finish our discussion, shouldn''t we?"


    ***


    After safely escorting the kings back to the hotel,


    While watching the cleanup of the front, Lucas asked cautiously,


    "...Wasn''t it unnecessary to clash with the spiders? Couldn''t we have just had Damien snipe the Spider Queen from the start and end it?"


    "That''s right."


    We had identified the queen''s location from the beginning. Damien was waiting to snipe on my signal.


    Catching the boss stops all movement, and that boss, the queen spider, has weak combat power.


    She''s the type who commands safely from a distance, but for Damien, such long-range sniping is no big deal.


    Crossroad falls to the literal deluge of monsters pouring in. The monster front collapses.


    What follows is predictable. With the frontline that excelled in fighting monsters collapsing, the upper world wouldn''t stand a chance either.


    "For now, we''re holding them off with our current forces. But it''s becoming increasingly difficult to cope. And if they finally break through our monster front here..."


    I shrugged my shoulders as I looked around at the kings.


    "Well, you saw it firsthand today. You know what will happen."


    It''s because it''s the monster front that we can hold them off.


    If the monster front falls.


    From the south, a tide of monsters will overwhelm, inevitably leading to the destruction of other cities and nations.


    "We need your help. To be more direct, not just help, we need your full strength."


    I began to reveal the purpose of gathering these kings here.


    "I hope you bring everything you have and join us in fighting at this monster front. Because if not, you and your people will all die."


    The kings'' faces turned pale.


    The atmosphere had changed since earlier today. When they hadn''t faced the monsters in reality, my words might have sounded like empty threats.


    But they witnessed the monsters today. They were attacked right in front of their noses.


    The threat to their people, they could easily imagine.


    "My purpose is not to engage in political strife with Fernandez. It is to protect this world."


    There''s a real threat.


    "And the world must be protected by all its people. Therefore, you must cooperate."


    There''s a cause and justification.


    So, what''s needed lastly?


    "And if you cooperate if you join us at the monster front, I will gladly provide what each of you desires."


    That''s the carrot.


    Even facing such a huge threat, people still move for a carrot. What can I do? If this is natural, then it is natural.


    Perhaps, this was the topic they were most waiting for. The kings'' eyes sparkled.


    I looked at the four most necessary and powerful forces among the kings gathered here, the kings of different races, and then said softly.


    "First, the abolition of discrimination against different races."


    "...!"


    "I will end the century-long slavery of different races. I will lift the residency restrictions in autonomous districts and return their homelands."


    The biggest reason for the introduction of slavery among different races was to solidify humanity''s victory in war and institutionally trample on different races.


    And from the start, I intended to abolish it.


    It''s not because I have noble intentions, or because I come from a democratic society.


    This is the most effective card to draw in these different races.


    Moreover, in front of monsters, distinctions like race or status are meaningless.


    "Monsters don''t discriminate against people. They kill impartially. They don''t kill imperial citizens first or different races last."


    The monsters have a simple goal.


    Kill people. Destroy the world.


    Thus, the goal of the monster front here is also simple.


    Save people. Protect the world.


    "There''s no ideology in the struggle of the monster front. No nation, no race. The only thing here is the simple goal of saving the people behind the walls."


    Because it''s simple, it''s noble.


    We fight only for life. Others who join this frontline must follow the banner I''ve raised.


    I wanted to make this clear.


    "The monster front should not be divided by ideologies, nations, and races, nor should it fall into internal strife. What must take precedence in the monster front is only people."


    We all have only one life, and it''s impossible to discriminate in the value of that life.


    To prevent using different races as meat shields while saving only humans, from the outset.


    And through this assurance, to encourage different races to participate in the battle without concerns.


    Above all, because monsters are formidable enemies that can only be defeated by everyone in the world joining forces.


    We all must stand on equal footing. That''s why I intended to restore their status to what it was a hundred years ago.


    "How about it?"


    I asked, interlocking my fingers.


    "I think it''s a pretty good proposal."


    It''s more than just good.


    How could you possibly reject this?

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    "Likewise for the other kings. I will provide what each of you desires."


    Turning my gaze from the kings of different races, I looked at the other human kings who had come from various places.


    "The details will vary, but first and foremost... I will eliminate the biggest problems you faced due to being pushed to the borders and the struggles you endured there."


    Usually, there is one reason they were pushed to the fringes of the world instead of the central continent.


    Because they were disliked by the Imperial Family.


    Most of them have some form of grudge or conflict with the Empire.


    And the Empire, despite its vast lands, is narrow-minded like a banded herring''s liver, never forgetting these incidents and retaliating against them.


    I intended to resolve this first and foremost.


    "I will dismiss all unpleasant incidents that occurred between you and the Empire, and any debts or obligations left by the Empire will be forgiven and pardoned. I will also withdraw all kinds of economic sanctions."


    The faces of the surrounding city-state leaders, small tribe chiefs, and various kings flickered with interest.


    "Of course, this will be applied universally, and if each of you has specific wishes, I will do my best to fulfill them."


    Right after I finished speaking.


    "Ha!"


    Dwarf King Kellison, who had been listening quietly, grumbled.


    "Your words are flashy, and your promises sound sweet, but how can we trust them?"


    I faced him. Kellison glared at me intently.


    "There''s no guarantee you won''t deceive us and exploit us like the Empire or the Emperor has done, sucking us dry before discarding us! And more importantly!"


    Kellison pointed northward.


    "Before the monsters in the south, shouldn''t you first deal with Fernandez in the central Imperial Capital? Prince Ash. There''s no guarantee that you''ll win against Fernandez, is there?"


    It was a valid point.


    Abolishing the slavery of different races, offering each of the other kings what they desire...


    Such words are merely empty promises if I cannot overthrow Fernandez and seize imperial authority. It''s all just a pipe dream.


    Therefore, I needed to show a bit of my hand here.


    "There is."


    I smiled broadly.


    "A sure-win card."


    "A sure-win card?"


    "A sure-win card to definitely win the war against Fernandez. I have been preparing it in advance."


    The kings'' eyes widened.


    Kellison stuttered as he asked.


    "What, what exactly is that?"


    "It is..."


    I interlocked my fingers and rested my chin on them, then whispered teasingly.


    "...if you promise me full cooperation, I will let you know then."


    ...Thinking about what I just said.


    Why am I talking like a conman?


    ***


    The banquet dissolved.


    I decided to proceed with the negotiations with the kings one-on-one, taking more time and moving slowly. I entered my room assigned in the hotel.


    As I did, the heroes who had been waiting immediately stood up to greet me. I nodded.


    "Is everyone here?"


    Waiting in my room was... the Gambler''s Club party.


    After confirming the presence of all five members, I smiled cunningly.


    "Good, gamblers... You''ll have to work hard now."


    The composition of the Gambler''s Club was as follows:


    Illusionist Violet.


    Puppeteer Cobalt.


    Seer Lime.


    Mind-reader Orange.


    And the card shark Scarlet.


    At first glance, aren''t they a lineup that could be incredibly useful in espionage?


    "For the next few days, you five will have to read the minds of all the kings."


    I spoke sternly to them, who were looking at me with tense faces.


    "We can overlook the kings who are cooperative in the negotiations. But those who are uncooperative, find out why, what their reasons are."


    I had no intention of letting any of the kings and their forces gathered here slip away.


    I was determined to make all the kings cooperate with my plan. If necessary, I would exploit their weaknesses, threaten them, and use whatever means necessary.


    To do this, I needed to understand what they were thinking.


    I rushed over to him, and Alberto hastily stood up to show respect.


    "Your Highness. It''s been a long time."


    "Good to see you alive! You must''ve had a hard journey."


    I patted Alberto''s shoulder and made him sit again.


    Alberto briefly explained his situation.


    He had been alone guarding the headquarters of the Wintersilver Merchant Guild, but as the situation inside the Imperial Capital began to turn unusual and communications were cut off, he escaped to inform me.


    And then he headed south to find me.


    "I heard it was tough to get in and out because the Imperial Capital''s gates were tightly closed... You did well to make it out."


    "Ha ha. Well, actually... I didn''t come out by my own strength."


    Alberto scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "A secret organization within the Imperial Capital helped me, and thanks to them, I could get out."


    "A secret organization?"


    "Yes. An organization called ''Jilted Women''..."


    I inadvertently frowned.


    "Jilted Women? What kind of trashy organization name is that?"


    "..."


    "Who did they get jilted by to name themselves that?"


    Alberto looked at me with an awkward expression.


    ...Why is he looking at me like that?


    ***


    Bravo, Ash! Consistently a trashy bastard!


    ''But still can''t hate him... Even amidst his trashy deeds, he prepared for the future...''


    I, Ash... No, I was stunned to hear from Alberto about the secret organization my past self had prepared.


    It seems my past self, as a playboy, had mingled with various noble ladies.


    But it wasn''t just a simple seduction. It was to build a secret organization to move for me.


    "Approaching noble ladies, solving their individual problems, and then leaving after clearing a debt of gratitude... It seems you kept doing that. Naturally, the ladies came to admire Your Highness..."


    "..."


    Thinking about it, Ash was a regressor.


    He would have known all the necessary personal and family information. He rapidly approached, solved their problems, gained their favor, and then left.


    Later, he requested them to join a secret organization to move for him...


    "I naturally thought my past self... had physically seduced them."


    Given the talk of being a playboy or Casanova, I naturally thought it was that...!


    "Honestly, I thought so too. But who knew you were doing such things behind the scenes..."


    Alberto sighed in relief.


    "It''s lucky indeed. Everyone thought it was strange that you roamed around so promiscuously without fathering any illegitimate children."


    "...I was quite a disciplined piece of trash, then."


    I sighed.


    It''s complicated whether to call this a legacy or a debt from the past.


    "And the leader of that organization entrusted me with this for you."


    Alberto handed me something.


    It was a small box. I took it, puzzled.


    "What''s this?"


    "I don''t know either. Only that it''s a ''gift from the past''..."


    A gift from my past.


    In other words, something the past Ash was sending to me.


    Looking at it uneasily, Alberto spoke with a serious expression.


    "The current situation in the Imperial Capital is grave, Your Highness."


    "Good timing. I was in need of accurate information."


    I, too, looked at Alberto seriously.


    "What exactly is happening in the Imperial Capital?"


    Alberto took a deep breath and said,


    "His Highness Fernandez is close to completing the ''Shutdown Protocol'' being installed in the underground of the Imperial Capital. It has been delayed several times due to sabotage, but it is nearing completion."


    "...!"


    "And once it is completed and activated..."


    The content was,


    "All the citizens of New Terra in the Imperial Capital will... melt and die."


    Although I had guessed as much, it was still an insane statement.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Days passed.


    During this time, new forces from around the world joined us one after another.


    "I''m here~!"


    Yun, who had gone far north, returned leading the people of the Northern Kingdom as their official envoy. She stood before me, grinning.


    "I''ve come as the official envoy representing the entire Ariane Kingdom and the Northern Kingdom, you know?"


    "You came quite quickly, considering the distance."


    Honestly, I thought she wouldn''t return until everything here was settled.


    "Hehe, actually... Our country had secretly kept a few airships."


    "...Is it okay to speak of such secrets?"


    "Well, they''re so old that they broke down halfway through, so I ended up riding a wolf the rest of the way. And there''s even one in this city."


    Yun shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly and looked around eagerly.


    "By the way, where''s Kuilan! Where is Kuilan?!"


    It''s said that there''s no sincerity in prayers but only interest in the sacrificial offerings that''s exactly her case.


    "Honestly, if it were only about joining the monster front, I wouldn''t have been able to come back. But since I said I found a husband, my parents sent me again."


    "...Don''t parents usually oppose first when their daughter says she''s found a husband?"


    "Not in the North. Especially if the prospective husband is tall, strong, and has a lot of hair."


    What kind of place is the North in this world...?


    Anyway, Yun and her delegation (which seemed more like a royal bridegroom assessment team) excitedly went into the city looking for Kuilan... I don''t know. Let them do as they please with their matchmaking or blind dates.


    "Ash!"


    Dusk Bringar also returned.


    She brought back with her people from small countries unreachable by communication, descendants of the Western Kingdom, and leaders of states hostile to the Empire...


    Perhaps thanks to the Bringar Duchy openly challenging the Empire? A large number of real ''fallen kings'' those who had been dethroned by the Empire and living in hiding also came with her.


    After introducing them, Dusk Bringar raised her chin proudly.


    "Hehe, I do have some influence. Feel free to praise me!"


    "I always had faith in you, Duchess."


    While Dusk Bringar and I had a warm relationship, the other fallen kings she brought were glaring at me with suspicion... Well, I am the third prince of the Empire, after all.


    "You must be tired from the journey. Please, come this way."


    Since I had enough of being grilled, I smiled gently and led them to the hotel.


    After almost all the kings on the list had arrived, finally.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "Your Highness."


    Hannibal arrived.


    The shaggy-haired boy who had been Kellibey''s assistant and performed spirit enchants.


    Hannibal, who had left the city with my permission to go to his ''hometown,'' returned neatly dressed.


    With his hair, once long enough to cover his eyes, neatly trimmed, he looked like a different person.


    ''Children grow up so fast.''


    While I was thinking this, Hannibal respectfully bowed before me.


    "Thank you for agreeing to the demands of our ''Halfblood'' community, Your Highness. Thanks to that, we were able to quickly gather a consensus and come here."


    "It wasn''t a big request. There was no need to ponder over it."


    Hannibal is a member of ''Halfblood'', a community of mixed-race individuals hidden throughout this world.


    These people, suffering even more discrimination and persecution than different races, are often abandoned at birth.


    Even if they survive their harsh childhood, they spend their lives hiding their identity.


    "We don''t have a country or a nation. All we have is an underground community formed in secrecy."


    Halfbloods can easily recognize each other.


    This is often due to spirits residing within them.


    There''s an old tale that spirits cherish orphans.


    I thought it was just a tale to give hope to orphans, but apparently, halfbloods actually have a significantly higher sensitivity to spirits.


    "When Your Highness mentioned gathering forces to face a great enemy... I thought we should contribute, even if our strength is small."


    Hannibal pointed to four boys and girls who had come with him.


    They were all spirit users. A party of five spirit users had now joined my ranks.


    "Although our numbers are few, these are the best among the Halfbloods at commanding spirits. We will do our utmost to support Your Highness and the monster front."


    "Only those who act can seize opportunities."


    I smiled.


    "You and your friends have seized an opportunity."


    The demands of these Halfbloods were simple.


    Improving the treatment of mixed-race individuals.


    I was more than willing to meet this request.


    "Come in, spirit users. We''ll be starting a meeting soon."


    The visibly nervous children hesitantly entered the hotel. I watched them with a smile.


    ***


    Fernandez has concluded that he cannot win against the impending doom.


    Yet, he decided to continue the legacy of the Empire and the survival of humanity ''by any means necessary.''


    Even if it meant living without physical bodies. As long as the spirit continues.


    Even if only the souls could escape.


    That was his decision.


    "In some ways, it could be seen as attaining eternal life."


    Bitterly, I recalled the magic city submerged under the lake - the Lake Kingdom.


    That great magical kingdom too had fallen into such a state in its quest for eternal life.


    The Empire on the surface, though different in form, was seeking to become essentially the same.


    "Through the Shutdown Protocol, sacrificing living humans as offerings will generate immense energy. If you offer the lives of all residing in the Imperial Capital... the amount of energy harvested would be unprecedented."


    The Shutdown Protocol itself can be seen as a burnt offering ritual.


    And with the massive energy gained from this offering, the souls will be loaded onto the ark and escape to the spirit world.


    Even if the real world is devastated by monsters, the ''chosen'' citizens of the Empire will continue their eternal lives in the spirit realm.


    "Honestly, many of you here in this room... would be quite happy if the Imperial Capital just evaporated."


    I glanced around at the various kings in the banquet hall. Not a few of them twitched at my words.


    These are the fallen kings, driven to the borders.


    Most of them have grudges against the Empire.


    Honestly, if the Empire burns down its own Imperial Capital, many would rejoice.


    "But everyone. Without a united front from the entire world, we cannot win the war against the monsters."


    Even if all the small countries join forces.


    Eventually, without the full strength of the Everblack Empire, which currently holds sway over the world, the power of the alliance would be reduced by more than half.


    We need to reclaim the Imperial Capital and retrieve the control of the Empire.


    And give that madman Fernandez a good, hard punch in the gut for devising such a crazy plan.


    "Can we stop it?"


    "Of course."


    Responding to Skuld''s trembling voice, I smiled confidently.


    "With your full cooperation, we can definitely stop it."


    Fernandez''s conspiracy.


    The invasion of the monsters.


    We will thwart them all and move beyond the third year''s ending into the world that follows.


    That''s why I''m here.


    ***


    So, after days of coaxing, cajoling, beating, and threatening, all the kings and leaders present at this meeting promised their cooperation.


    Especially after hearing Fernandez''s insane plan, any remaining doubts seemed to have vanished.


    Whether Fernandez self-destructs or his plan is thwarted by me.


    Either way, the next reign over the Empire was seen to be falling into my hands, a conclusion they had drawn after thinking it through.


    "I hereby declare the formation of the ''World Defense Front'' at this gathering."


    The alliance was formed.


    Though it was a coalition of dethroned kings pushed to the borders, it was not a small force when united.


    Now, we were not outnumbered, whether facing Fernandez or the Demon King.


    ''It doesn''t matter if it''s a ragtag group.''


    Every veteran was once a recruit, and every great empire began as a handful of soldiers.


    If it is the discretion of a king to hone and expand this, then it will be proven this time.


    Whether I truly have the mettle of an emperor.


    "As the leader of the alliance, His Highness Ash ''Born Hater'' Everblack, the Lord of Crossroad, has been unanimously elected."


    Unanimously, I was elected as the leader of the alliance.


    As Skuld announced this, I stood up and gave a light bow, receiving applause from everyone. Clap, clap, clap...


    "Having become the leader of an alliance of kings..."


    Dwarf King Kellison, who had stood up to applaud, smirked and joked cheekily.


    "Do we now call you the King of Kings... the supreme king?"


    "That''s quite a burdensome title."


    I awkwardly deflected the comment, adjusted my expression, and cleared my voice, then raised my wine glass.


    "Let''s go together, everyone."


    All the kings stood up, raising their glasses in unison.


    I stated succinctly.


    "To protect the world of us all."


    I downed my glass in one go, and all the kings followed suit, drinking from their glasses.


    The alliance was ready. The ammunition was loaded.


    Now, all that remained was the final battle.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    In the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    Aegis Special Forces Headquarters. Commander''s office.


    "..."


    In this stark, bare room with not a single decoration, Fernandez sat on a hard, simple chair, legs crossed, scrutinizing documents.


    Then, with a bang! The door to the commander''s office was flung open, and members of the special forces stormed in.


    "Your Highness. We''ve captured the last rat."


    They forcefully brought in a woman dressed in black and threw her in front of Fernandez.


    "Ugh!"


    The woman, her arms tied behind her back, groaned as she fell.


    "Mourning attire..."


    Fernandez commented dryly as he observed the woman''s clothing.


    "Jilted Women, was it? There are better uniforms to wear, but why choose such attire?"


    "..."


    "Is the organization''s name and the attire, all according to Ash''s taste?"


    The woman, face pressed to the floor and groaning, slowly raised her eyes.


    Her face veiled in a black mourning veil she smirked.


    "You seem to be under some misconception, Your Highness Fernandez."


    "...?"


    "The formation of our organization, wearing these clothes, and striving to thwart you... all were our own voluntary actions. They have nothing to do with the current Ash."


    Fernandez tilted his head in confusion.


    "Unrelated to the current Ash... so it''s related to the Ash of the past?"


    "To some extent, yes. The Ash we loved passed away when he was twenty-three."


    Fernandez''s eyes sparkled with interest. The woman continued.


    "We loved the Ash of the past. And it was he whom we decided to follow, risking our lives."


    "I see. Hence the mourning attire."


    "..."


    "Well, your motives are irrelevant to me."


    Fernandez crossed his legs the other way.


    "You''ve splendidly disrupted my plans. There were some setbacks, thanks to you. But now that we''ve rooted out the last member of your organization... you won''t be causing any more trouble."


    "I wish I could have annoyed you a bit more, but it''s a pity."


    "You''ve done enough. Just like my brother''s lovers, causing trouble until the end."


    Fernandez laughed. The woman laughed too.


    "I have no intention of clinging to life shamefully. Just kill me already."


    "I won''t kill you."


    The woman looked puzzled. Fernandez grinned.


    "You''re also a citizen of the Everblack Empire and New Terra. I grant you permission to join us in the new world."


    "Oh my, how merciful."


    "Of course... if you can endure the torture and interrogation our proud Aegis Special Forces are known for."


    The special forces agents behind her pulled out a bottle of succubi truth serum.


    The woman sighed deeply and glared at Fernandez.


    "One last word. You''re insane, Your Highness Fernandez."


    "I know."


    Fernandez easily acknowledged.


    "Not mad enough. There are heights one cannot reach without madness."


    "..."


    "And the same goes for Ash."


    Fernandez waved his hand lightly.


    "Take her away. After extracting all the information, lock her up in prison until the ''ark'' sets sail."


    "As you command!"


    The woman was dragged out. The agents followed suit.


    Watching this scene beside Fernandez, an elderly female magician, Reyna, bowed her head to him.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. Due to my incompetence... it took time to eliminate them."


    "No need to apologize, Captain Reyna. Not everything can go as planned."


    Fernandez had anticipated the sabotage.


    In any case, delays in the schedule are inevitable. That''s why this operation was planned well in advance.


    ''The monsters will bring about the world''s destruction in about a year.''


    Before that, the Imperial Capital was seized, and the ark was set in motion, prepared for any delay of a few days to several months.


    "So, now the Shutdown Protocol only needs maintenance and replenishment of its magical source. The ark is also near completion."


    Though collectively called ''Nightmare Legion commanders,'' there was a significant gap between these three and the other seven.


    Regardless of whether the remaining seven legions were annihilated or the entire Lake Kingdom collapsed, it wasn''t much of a concern to these three. They each had the confidence to obliterate humanity without a trace if they took action.


    However, there was something they were all concerned about.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three stared blankly at the empty throne.


    The Demon King''s seat was vacant.


    The Demon King, who had resurrected them in this world and promised them a chance for revenge against humanity, hadn''t shown himself for several months.


    Even though an imperial meeting wasn''t summoned, they gathered here every day, hoping to be granted an audience, but the Demon King still did not face them.


    "The King of Kings..."


    With golden eyes flashing through his disheveled black hair, the Black Dragon Night Bringer spoke in a resonant voice.


    "How much longer will he remain in seclusion? Has he finally tired of this childish play?"


    "Just wait a little longer."


    The reply came from the Guard Commander Cromwell.


    With red skin, white hair, and deer horns, she was a direct subordinate of the Demon King, also in charge of the demon guards protecting this castle.


    "This is the last game, so there''s no more chance. The King of Kings is still... delving into people''s nightmares."


    "He''s been searching through the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s residents for over five hundred years. Is there still a nightmare he hasn''t found?"


    The Demon King had thoroughly searched through the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s residents, refining the fear embedded in them.


    Monsters that had invaded humanity and were repelled.


    Even after being defeated, the fears embedded in the residents'' minds, genes, and souls.


    The Demon King forcibly extracted these memories to resurrect them. All these monsters were revived through this process.


    After conducting this process for over five hundred years, most of the world''s monsters had already been resurrected.


    Yet, the Demon King was still wandering in search of someone in the nightmares.


    "...It might have been more than five hundred years."


    Finally joining the conversation was the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    Both Night Bringer and Cromwell looked at White Night in surprise.


    A lich wearing a crown adorned with beads, his face covered with a large talisman.


    Grand Sorceress White Night had never spoken aloud until then.


    White Night moved his lips beneath the talisman and continued.


    "The King of Kings is a transcendent being. Perhaps, he has been doing this since even before... this time."


    "Before...? How is that even possible?"


    "..."


    White Night remained silent, saying no more.


    Night Bringer looked at the throne with eyes filled with ennui. (TL Note: New word to learn)


    "Anyway, it means there''s no progress, right? No matter how formidable the monster the King of Kings is looking for, it''s frustrating to see a leader wasting time on a futile endeavor."


    "..."


    "The King of Kings claimed that title, so shouldn''t he complete the task we all started together?"


    As Night Bringer''s voice mixed with strong dissatisfaction, Cromwell glared at him sharply.


    "Night Bringer, don''t tell me... you''re thinking of rebelling against the King of Kings?"


    "What''s stopping me? If a leader cannot fulfill his role, it''s only natural for the stronger ones below to take over."


    Night Bringer sneered.


    "Being the King of Kings means that all those under him are also kings. And those who wear crowns do not tolerate anyone above them."


    "If you truly plot a rebellion..."


    Cromwell''s deer horns emitted a burst of red magical energy, as if ready to attack Night Bringer at any moment.


    "I must annihilate humanity."


    Night Bringer stared unblinkingly at the demon.


    "If anyone tries to extinguish the flames of my vengeance, I will annihilate them. Even if it''s the being who resurrected me in this place."


    Black energy surged around the Black Dragon.


    Just as the two commanders of the Nightmare Legion seemed poised for a clash,


    "Sorry for being late."


    A relaxed voice suddenly echoed.


    "I''ve been rather busy with many tasks. I hope you''ll understand."


    As the three commanders of the Nightmare Legion turned their eyes,


    A dark shadow had already taken its place on the throne.


    The Demon King.


    The King of Kings of the monsters.


    A white crack appeared in the middle of his face, formed of shadows, creating a sardonic smile.


    "So, what were you discussing?"

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "So, what were we talking about?"


    Despite having heard the entire conversation, the Demon King deliberately asked.


    Night Bringer didn''t back down either.


    "We were discussing your purpose."


    "Oh? My purpose?"


    "Lately, it seems you have no interest in the annihilation of humanity. You''ve cast everything aside and are fervently searching for nightmares."


    Reading the fierce momentum of Night Bringer, the Demon King continued to laugh. Night Bringer shot back.


    "Do you truly intend to annihilate humanity? Who exactly are you searching for in the nightmares?"


    "Let''s make one thing clear, Black Dragon."


    Immediately after, a vivid darkness poured out from behind the Demon King.


    "There is no being who desires the destruction of this world more than I do."


    It was a darkness so intense that even the world-renowned Black Dragon Night Bringer flinched. Eventually, Night Bringer realized the true nature of this darkness.


    Hatred.


    It was an abyssal, bottomless hatred.


    "I cannot forgive this world. A world that did such things to ''that person'' deserves to drown in my darkness."


    But the next moment.


    The swirling black hatred vanished without a trace.


    The three Nightmare Legion commanders, who had been holding their breath, could finally catch their breath.


    "But my revenge is for the salvation of ''that person''."


    Suddenly, the Demon King was back to his usual self, lounging on his throne with a playful smile.


    "If I cannot save ''that person'', the destruction of humanity means nothing to me. But if I can save ''that person'', the destruction of humanity will complete the salvation."


    "..."


    "Soon enough, humanity will be annihilated, and you will march out when the time comes. Don''t doubt it, just wait."


    Night Bringer frowned, gazing intently at the Demon King.


    So.


    Who is this being that the Demon King is searching for in the nightmares...?


    The Demon King didn''t speak further on the subject and gestured towards the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    "White Night. You will march out in the upcoming great winter flood. Prepare in advance."


    White Night quietly bowed to accept the order.


    "..."


    Behind the masked face, the Grand Sorceress thought.


    It''s unfortunate for the Black Dragon who so desires destruction. But there will be no turn for him.


    She too wished for the world to disappear.


    ***


    The day immediately following the Kings'' meeting.


    Thump!


    In a gathering of the heroes under my command, I pounded my fist on the blackboard and shouted.


    "It''s a flag design contest!"


    "...?"


    Everyone looked at me in stunned silence.


    Lucas was the one who finally asked.


    "Pardon?"


    "A flag design contest, a flag design contest!"


    After repeating the same words three times, I finally explained.


    "Now that the new alliance ''World Defense Front'' has been formed, it''s only natural we need a flag to represent it!"


    It might seem like unnecessary formality or pomp, but no, flags are quite important! They make history!


    "Besides, our Monster Front also lacks its own flag...!"


    I pointed sharply towards the hotel. The heroes all looked in that direction.


    Flags of various countries and forces visiting this time fluttered proudly, but our Monster Front was the only one without an original flag.


    Instead, the empire''s flag, adorned with a sword and rose, fluttered diligently.


    At that moment, Evangeline tilted her head.


    "Before you took over, the Southern Front used our family''s flag. Should I lend it to you again now that things have come to this?"


    That was indeed the case. Originally, the Southern Front had used the Cross family''s flag as its symbol.


    Since the Cross family had been governors for generations.


    But given that I am currently the lord, it''s not feasible to take the Cross family''s symbol. And more importantly.


    "No! Your family''s flag is boring!"


    Lame!


    The Cross family''s cross symbol, carelessly drawn as a single ''X'' within an empty square frame! I wouldn''t accept it even if you offered!


    "Waaah! That''s too mean! You''re a fool, senior!"


    Evangeline ran out crying.


    The flag, set against a striking hot pink background, was covered in flowers and frills... Truly a firm taste.


    In the center of the flag was a male figure resembling a hero from a 70s or 80s romantic comic.


    I asked with a hint of foreboding.


    "Just checking, but who is this?"


    "That''s you, senior! Aren''t you the symbol of this front? Doesn''t it look exactly like you, as if reflected in a mirror?"


    "..."


    I glanced back and forth between the drawings by Lucas and Evangeline.


    The same subject, yet why such a hellish difference...?


    "Honestly, my flag is the prettiest! Looks like the prize is already mine! Ehehehehe!"


    "...Yeah, good luck finishing it."


    I patted Evangeline''s shoulder and quickly moved away. These knight duos have gone nuts! When were they ever not, though!


    Not far off was Junior.


    Junior was sprawled in the corridor with the little apprentice magicians, each diligently drawing something.


    "Hmm...?"


    Approaching, I saw they were etching complex magical symbols into the flag.


    "Junior, what''s this pattern?"


    "Oh, your majesty."


    Junior grinned and then explained.


    "We thought of incorporating an actual magic scroll into the flag that can be used as an offensive spell if necessary."


    "...Offensive magic?"


    "And like this, if we align our five flags in a row, the magical effect amplifies and... boom!"


    Junior connected five pieces of paper in a row to demonstrate,


    Zzzzing!


    "Uh-oh?"


    The magical symbols, diligently drawn by the magicians, started functioning as real scrolls, emitting light right there...


    "Whoaaa! The magic is activating!"


    "Block it! Quickly block it!"


    "How do we block this?!"


    "Erase it with an eraser!"


    "But we worked so hard on it!"


    I quickly ran away from the chaos erupting among the magicians.


    Using the flag as a scroll?


    It''s practical, but... the flag isn''t meant for practical purposes... And the trouble of embedding this pattern into a flag, might as well draw it on regular paper...


    I was relieved I didn''t have to make up such a complicated excuse.


    Behind me, I heard explosions and the magicians screaming as they were thrown through the air, but I chose to ignore it. Magic is dangerous.


    "Hmm..."


    At the mansion entrance, Damien was intensely focused, drawing something on his paper.


    "Damien, what are you drawing?"


    Approaching with a sliver of hope that Damien, our Monster Front''s living conscience, would be different from the previous lunatics,


    Inside his drawing, there was a plump hamster...


    "..."


    ...Huh? This is the symbol of our front?


    Seeing me frozen in place, Damien, sweating profusely, awkwardly explained.


    "Well, I drew Podong, the hamster I''ve been raising..."


    "..."


    Ah, the hamster he''s been raising since last year. Seems it''s still doing well.


    "But why did you draw this guy...?"


    "Well, you see..."


    Hesitating, Damien pushed his drawing forward, strongly making his point.


    "It''s, it''s cute!"


    "But how is that related to our front!"


    We need a symbol that can represent our front! When I asked for a symbol, not a round hamster rolling out!


    ''I heard that judges always suffer during contests, now I understand why.''


    Understand the intent of the assignment! Don''t just draw whatever you like!


    "Podong... is cute, though..."


    With his shoulders slumped, Damien continued to draw the hamster. I left him behind and went to look for other heroes.


    I saw heroes all over the mansion, deeply engrossed in their artwork.


    The main party might have been a disaster, but there are still other parties left!


    ''The others must be drawing something sensible, right?!''


    I believe in you, guys! Let''s find just one usable thing! Just one!

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    I didn''t find a single one.


    All the other colleagues also submitted designs that were way off the mark. And yet, they were all so smug about it, which was the most ridiculous part.


    So, that evening.


    I sighed and announced.


    "There is... no winner."


    Booo!


    Immediate jeers followed.


    "It''s tyranny!"


    "Abuse of lordly power!"


    "You just didn''t want to give out the bonus, did you?!"


    "No, you guys should have come up with something decent! Damn it!"


    As I raised my voice, the heroes pushed their drawings forward.


    "Ash! What''s wrong with this lush branch design from us elves?"


    "Your elf flag is already a bunch of leaves! You plant lovers! It''s redundant!"


    "Captain, what''s lacking in this painting I poured my soul into?"


    "If you only put a huge fist in it, it looks like some kind of brawling gang, you pugilist!"


    "Why was my beautiful oil painting rejected?"


    "A dragon breathing fire is already the symbol of the Bringar Duchy! How is changing the color going to make any difference?!"


    Ignoring the uproar from the heroes, I heaved another heavy sigh.


    "Fine, fine. Considering everyone''s effort, I''ll pick a ''fan favorite''. The prize will go to the winner of the popularity vote. Everyone, cast a vote for the drawing that you think best represents our front."


    "See, the lord knows best!"


    "If we vote, my piece will obviously win!"


    "If everyone has an eye for art, they''ll choose mine!"


    And so, after the heroes cast their votes for their favorite flag designs.


    The winner was...


    "...Damien''s ''Hamster Podong'' wins."


    With an overwhelming majority of over 50% of the votes, Damien''s drawing won.


    With a moved expression, Damien, holding his hamster drawing, came forward and tearfully shared his sentiments.


    "Thank you...! I dedicate this honor to Podong!"


    "Congratulations! Can we come to visit Podong?"


    "Of course! You can see him at the temple."


    "Let''s all go see him after this!"


    Especially the elves were overjoyed, laughing and making a fuss. Perhaps they felt a kinship as nut-loving rodent creatures.


    "It''s cute."


    "It is quite cute."


    "It doesn''t compare to the grandeur of my flag, but... well, it''s acceptable."


    Everyone nodded, looking at Damien''s flag design.


    "...Are you guys serious about this?"


    I held my forehead, feeling a headache coming on.


    Are they really okay with a hamster representing our Monster Front...?!


    "My lord! I still think our front''s symbol should only be you!"


    "Me too! So can''t we use this as a mural or something?!"


    "Thanks... not helpful at all, though..."


    Pushing away the knight duo who kept appealing with their drawing (of my face).


    "Get lost! Go play with Podong at the temple, you brats!"


    "Hey, it''s dinner time, you can''t kick us out without feeding us, captain!"


    "Fine! Eat and then get out!"


    After paying Damien his prize and feeding everyone a hearty dinner, I chased them out of my mansion.


    ***


    "Ah, this is tough..."


    Grumbling, I sat down at my desk in my office.


    Well, the design contest was half the intention, but more importantly, it was to relax everyone before the big battle.


    With harsh days of continuous battles ahead, it''s better to give everyone a chance to laugh and rest when possible.


    ''Even so... I was hoping to at least get a hint for a usable design...''


    Gathered everyone for a brainstorming session, and not a single usable idea came out.


    ''Forget the flag for now, maybe I should open some loot boxes.''


    Before the big battle, I planned to open all the boxes I had accumulated.


    - Pirate''s Random Reward Box: 10


    - SR Rank Reward Box: 3


    Ten pirate''s reward chests acquired at Stage 20, and three SR-grade chests from Stage 21 rewards.


    ''As expected of those pirate bastards, even their reward chests are a trick.''


    The pirate''s random reward chests, as the name implies, yield random rewards.


    - From the beginning, it was just a series of fuck-ups, right? Continuously, endlessly, fucking hard, wasn''t it?


    "Are you mocking me, you bastard..."


    Grinding my teeth in annoyance, I read the next sentence.


    - But you made it this far.


    "..."


    - What can you do? You''ve come this far. Just suffer a little more until the end.


    With a mix of sarcasm, compassion, and... a trace of affection in the writing.


    - Hang in there, me.


    With that, the letter ended.


    "...Stupid bastard."


    Disbelieving, I looked at the letter again, then folded it back up and threw it into the box.


    I then picked up the other item in the box... an old piece of cloth.


    And it was,


    [Fragment of the Great Commander''s Flag] (5/5)


    - One of the five pieces of character Ashs exclusive equipment [Great Commander''s Flag (EX)].


    - When all five pieces are gathered, it forms a complete flag.


    It was the last puzzle piece arranged by my past self.


    "..."


    The fifth.


    The final piece of the flag, at last in my hands.


    I took out the flag pieces I had collected so far from my inventory, one by one, and pieced them together.


    Flash-!


    A bright white light flashed, and the five pieces of the flag merged into one.


    [Great Commander''s Flag (EX)]


    - The flag of a man who fought as the world''s last player through countless unrecorded times.


    - The performance of the flag is determined by the achievements you''ve made during the journey to gather it.


    - May you find glory and hope in the battles to come.


    - Welcome Back, Commander.


    Flutter...


    The completed flag was a black flag with no emblem.


    An unimpressive old flag, with the marks of the five pieces sewn together still visible.


    I carefully picked it up.


    I put off reading the flag''s stats for a moment. Instead, I looked at the old flag for a while.


    Just an empty flag, with no pattern or symbol.


    ***


    The next day.


    Having gathered the heroes, I declared with my new flag - the empty black flag - beside me.


    "We will not use a symbol."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked at me, puzzled. I nodded.


    "After defeating the monster and saving the world from destruction, the World Defense Front will disband."


    "..."


    "Our purpose is not to leave a name in history or gain power."


    Purely. Simply.


    We united to save the world.


    "Regardless of what the other members of the front think, as the leader of the front, I must prioritize the value of saving the world."


    I continued in a serious tone.


    "If one wishes to protect the world, they are our ally. There''s no need to divide ourselves with symbols or flags."


    "..."


    "So, we don''t need a symbol. I will use this non-symbol as the flag of our front."


    A faint smile crossed everyone''s lips. I frowned.


    "...What''s with that? Why are you all smirking? I''m serious here."


    "No, it''s just..."


    Evangeline at the front shrugged her shoulders.


    "It''s like something a hero of justice from an old tale would say, but you say it so naturally and confidently."


    I felt a bit embarrassed but retorted roughly.


    "Got a problem with that?"


    "Not at all. That''s why I''m happy to be under your command."


    Shaking my head, I picked up the flag beside me.


    "Prepare to march!"


    Raising the empty flag high, I shouted.


    "To the Imperial Capital... To New Terra!"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Of course, not all forces of the Monster Front are departing for New Terra.


    We must leave troops behind to defend the Monster Front. Only a part of our forces will move north.


    ''Who should stay, and who should I take with me?''


    It was a difficult decision.


    Taking too many troops would weaken the defense of the Monster Front.


    If, by any chance, monsters launched a major invasion while our main force was heading north, and Crossroad fell, it would lead to world destruction. A classic case of losing sight of the main issue.


    We must leave enough troops to firmly hold Crossroad.


    However, concentrating too many troops in Crossroad and taking too few to the Imperial Capital would increase the risk of failing to retake New Terra and being annihilated by Fernandez.


    ''Of course, there are also forces from other alliances.''


    The forces from various places that have agreed to join the World Defense Front are all gathering in front of the Imperial Capital New Terra, on the plains... in front of the Iris River.


    They would already make up a considerable number. But I can''t immediately command them as my own.


    I still needed a certain number of troops I could use.


    Finally, after much deliberation, I decided on the personnel and announced it.


    "Duchess Dusk Bringar and her troops. The remnants of the Imperial Army''s 1st Legion led by Captain Metallic. Kuilan''s Penal Squad. Verdandi''s Holy Grail Seekers. Hannibal''s Elementalist Party. Lastly, the Gambler''s Club."


    After finishing the roll call, I put down the paper with the names.


    "We will march like this."


    Those whose names weren''t called looked baffled. Evangeline was the first to raise her hand.


    "Sir, our names weren''t called?"


    "The rest stay."


    "What?"


    My subordinates looked at me in stunned disbelief. I repeated firmly.


    "The rest stay. Keep Crossroad safe."


    Dusk Bringar, as the Duchess of Bringar Duchy commanding several small nations and forces, must participate.


    Captain Metallic, as the leader of the Imperial Army''s 1st Legion, had joined me initially to avenge Lark. He must come.


    Kuilan is the king of the beastmen. Verdandi is the deputy queen of the elves. As representatives, their participation is confirmed.


    In the same vein, Kellibey and Serenade too, the father of the Dwarf King and the spokesman for the Merfolk King.


    They decided to come along because of the issue with operating the airship. However, as they are not combatants, there''s no need to mention them here.


    Hannibal, as the representative of the half-breeds, I''m taking him too for political considerations.


    The Gambler''s Club... They were originally recruited for the operation against Fernandez. Naturally, they are included.


    So, these are the absolutely necessary personnel.


    Conversely, the rest don''t have a compelling reason to be taken along. I intended to leave as many troops as possible in Crossroad.


    "However..."


    Before Evangeline could finish her objection, I gestured for her to step back and Lucas, stepping forward, spoke in a serious tone.


    "Isn''t this too risky, my lord?"


    I gestured for him to continue. Lucas went on.


    "I''m not suggesting you take the entire force. We fully understand the importance of defending Crossroad here."


    "..."


    "But wouldn''t you need at least your main party, directly under your command?"


    The Main Party.


    Though they have been operating separately for a long time, they still hold a sense of belonging as one party... undoubtedly the strongest combination of the Monster Front.


    Me, Lucas, Evangeline, Junior, Damien.


    The problem was that each of the five members of this Main Party was too well-developed.


    Each was extremely useful, but that also meant their absence would significantly impact the Monster Front.


    If I''m not there, Lucas has to act as the commander of the Monster Front.


    Lucas is the only one capable of controlling the entire Monster Front here. Therefore, naturally, Lucas must stay.


    Evangeline is now the commander of the Monster Front''s infantry.


    With her overwhelming defensive and breakthrough capabilities, this lady knight can protect our allies and penetrate through monsters, allowing the infantry to fight with remarkable efficiency at the forefront.


    Junior is leading the mage party, handling wide-area attacks and battlefield climate control.


    The difference in defensive efficiency with and without her participation is several times greater.


    And then there''s Damien, the elite killer.


    He snipes enemy elite units, named units, and even boss units, serving as the strongest spear of the frontline.


    In fact, Damien alone is responsible for eliminating more than half of the high-value enemy units.


    None of them can be spared.


    Rather, it''s the opposite. I must leave these four behind in the Monster Front to depart with peace of mind.


    "There will be no changes to the personnel!"


    I spoke sternly.


    "Those who were called prepare to march, and the rest stay here to firmly defend the front! That''s all!"


    After the meeting was adjourned.


    Lucas and the Main Party came to me, still looking worried.


    "My lord. Wouldn''t it be better to take at least Damien with you? He will be useful in various situations."


    Lucas bowed his head slightly.


    "I''ll wait for your safe return. Trust us, my lord, and go to the southern front with a peaceful mind."


    "...Thanks, guys."


    I expressed my gratitude with all sincerity.


    I looked around at my comrades, patting each one on the shoulder. Even as we prepared for our brief parting, we smiled at each other.


    The future was uncertain and fraught with anxiety. But.


    My trust in the comrades with whom I had traversed hell together was stronger than that anxiety.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 8.


    The Mage Tower.


    Flash!


    I arrived here again via the teleport gate.


    "You''re here, Ash."


    The Cyber Lich, now fully a friendly NPC... White Night, was waiting for me.


    With a skull-shaped face on the monitor screen of the machine, she spoke to me through the speaker.


    "I''ve been waiting. Just finished in time."


    The parts of the guardian beasts brought by the four kings of different races to this meeting.


    The root of the Elf''s World Tree, Evergreen.


    The branch of the Dwarf''s Golden Vein, Evergold.


    The fragment of the Merfolk''s Blue Coral, Everblue.


    And the leaf of the Beastmen''s Cursed Maple, Everred.


    As soon as I had secured these, I immediately handed them over to White Night, who had been synthesizing Everblack using these four tree fragments.


    Following her lead to the arboretum, I muttered.


    "The Empire has long struggled to find and destroy these four trees."


    They burned the World Tree.


    Dug up the Golden Vein.


    Covered the Blue Coral with lime.


    And logged the Maple outright.


    The attack on the Leaf Wolf tribe was also because the Empire wanted to log this tree...


    It was truly fortunate that each race had at least a fragment of these guardian trees.


    The World Tree was thought to be dead, but a part of its root was barely alive,


    The Golden Vein was meticulously split and hidden by the Dwarves,


    And the Blue Coral, although it lost the grandeur to cover an entire island, the Merfolk transplanted and maintained its lineage in various places.


    The cursed maple tree... due to a strange twist of fate, Kuilan, who had lived trapped inside it, knew about its secret inner space.


    The tree had long been logged, but within the hidden space, covered in fallen leaves... a sapling maple was growing.


    ''I made Kuilan do a terrible thing.''


    Despite the absence of pleasant memories, Kuilan silently gathered the maple leaves and fragments.


    White Night murmured softly as I thought about this.


    "I may not know much about the outside world... but if they tried to destroy those four guardian trees, there must have been various reasons."


    "..."


    "Either for the persecution of different races or to prevent the creation of a new Everblack."


    And inside the arboretum, guided by White Night...


    A long, thin branch resembling a staff floated in mid-air, sustained by magical power.


    The black, thorny tree.


    "But here in the Lake Kingdom, the technology of that era has been perfectly preserved, and thus, a new one could be created."


    "Everblack..."


    My surname, the name of the empire, and the guardian tree of humanity.


    I carefully grasped the thorny staff. Recognizing its owner, the Everblack staff wrapped around my hand.


    "Currently, the number of people who can ''use'' that tree is limited. It seems the emperor who owned the tree hundreds of years ago had set up some special configurations. And..."


    White Night observed as I held the staff and then uttered.


    "You are qualified, Ash."


    "Right."


    One of those acclaimed ''Guardians of the Empire,'' after all.


    "Since it''s made from a fragment and not the tree''s main body, and given there wasn''t enough time to root and sprout... that staff will only be able to perform a fraction of Everblack''s functions."


    As the guardian tree of humanity, Everblack has many grandiose features. A beacon of magic, roots extending into the spirit world, and so on...


    But none of that matters to me. There is only one reason I need this tree.


    "What exactly do you plan to do with that small branch?"


    Instead of answering White Night''s curious question, I just grinned slyly. Then I replied.


    "Victory."


    The key is in hand. The conditions are clear.


    Now, it''s time to go all out in this battle.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Preparations for the campaign were proceeding smoothly.


    Given the long journey to New Terra and the urgency of time, the preparations for the expeditionary force had to be completed quickly.


    Fortunately, as Crossroad was a fortress city, military supplies were abundant.


    Ample provisions of military horses, armor, rations, and consumables were gathered.


    Equipment was distributed to the departing heroes and soldiers, and the order of march was set...


    And so, the preparations were complete.


    Now, the day before leaving for the Imperial Capital. Evening.


    "Ash."


    Dusk Bringar came to look for me at the lord''s mansion. I greeted her warmly.


    "Duchess. What brings you here?"


    "..."


    After scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes and ensuring we were alone, Dusk Bringar asked in a hushed voice.


    "It''s about Fernandez''s spy. The one who calmly infiltrated our ranks..."


    "..."


    "Aren''t you going to deal with it? Are you planning to keep him with you?"


    Indeed.


    There was already a spy from Fernandez''s side infiltrated in our camp.


    Dusk Bringar had noticed the spy''s presence and promptly informed me.


    After cross-verifying testimonies and evidence, it was certain the individual was Fernandez''s spy.


    However, I had not taken any action.


    I had left the spy within my camp.


    "Not yet. We need to use him at a more decisive moment... effectively."


    I smiled slyly.


    "I have a plan in mind, so don''t worry too much."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar watched me silently with furrowed brows, then eventually let out a small sigh.


    "I''m worried, but I trust you''ll handle it well."


    "Do you fully trust me now?"


    "When have I not?"


    Dusk Bringar chuckled and waved her hand, walking out of my mansion.


    "Tomorrow we depart. It will be a long journey, so rest well."


    "It''s rare for you to visit, you should at least have a meal..."


    "I''ve decided to dine with my people tonight."


    Dusk Bringar''s face bore the dignified look of a ruler.


    "The fate of Bringar Duchy also hangs in the balance in this battle. My soldiers and citizens, they''re all trembling with anxiety."


    "..."


    "I shall reassure them. Ash, live up to my trust in you."


    "Don''t worry."


    I stood tall and spoke with conviction.


    "We''ll win."


    "You''re always so confident... and you''ve always proven it with results."


    Dusk Bringar, showing her pointed teeth in a smile, said,


    "I trust you this time as well."


    With that, she walked north towards Crossroad, where her people awaited.


    "..."


    Many people trust me, who''s been recklessly making promises. I must honor their faith.


    Watching her retreating figure, I turned my gaze towards the inner city.


    "But a spy, huh..."


    Fernandez, who''s been up to all sorts of sly tricks since the first year. It would be more strange not to have a spy at this critical juncture.


    Naturally, I had anticipated Fernandez sending a spy - and I had devised a scheme to use him to our advantage.


    "You must''ve had some fun using spies so far, huh, brother?"


    I grinned, showing my teeth.


    "This time, I''ll deliver a proper counterpunch."


    ***


    The temple.


    When I visited unexpectedly, the priests rushed out in surprise.


    "Your Highness, you''ve come!"


    Among them was Zenis, the newly appointed Head Priest.


    He appeared to be off duty, dressed in a casual sleeveless tee and shorts... and with a scruffy beard on his chin, he truly looked like an uncle.


    "Zenis. How is it? Is Crossroad to your liking?"


    As I asked casually, Zenis, flustered yet composed, replied.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Honestly, I was worried it might be uncomfortable living in this remote southern region, but it''s much more pleasant than I thought. The people are all so kind and..."


    "I''m glad to hear it''s not too bad. Keep up the good work for our city."


    "Alright. I''ll be back."


    It seemed like it would take more time to resolve Torkel''s trauma. I just hoped he would deal with it on his own.


    "And Torkel."


    I whispered to Torkel.


    "You''re getting along well with Zenis, right?"


    "...!"


    Torkel flinched and then slowly nodded.


    After making a round of the temple, I stepped outside.


    Nodding to Zenis, who came out to see me off, I said.


    "Zenis. While I''m gone, take good care of the injured. And please look after Lilly and her child."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Have a safe journey."


    After giving one last look at the disheveled Head Priest who bowed politely, I turned away.


    Leaving the temple, I visited other facilities in the city, encouraging everyone to take good care of Crossroad in my absence.


    And so, the last evening passed...


    ***


    The next day. Morning.


    "We''re departing!"


    After shouting, I mounted my horse and called out to the soldiers in the rear.


    "Let''s go! To the Imperial Capital, New Terra!"


    "Yes-!"


    Heroes and soldiers followed behind me.


    We departed through the north gate of Crossroad.


    At the north gate, Lucas, Evangeline, and other heroes and soldiers who were staying in the city came to see us off.


    And then,


    "Lord! Have a safe trip!"


    "Show the south the strength of the prince!"


    "Return safely-!"


    Citizens gathered like clouds on both sides of the north gate, waving their hands towards us.


    "..."


    As I took in the familiar faces, I drove my horse forward.


    Was I a good lord to these people?


    I don''t know.


    As an administrator, I was clumsy, and as a commander, reckless. I wasnt as experienced as the Cross family lords who had ruled this city.


    But the citizens trust and follow me.


    I also want to be a good person to them.


    Their lives depend on my actions from now on.


    And I want to save everyone.


    Not just Crossroad, but...


    More countries, more people.


    To save them.


    To see tomorrow together.


    To reach the world beyond the ending.


    "Hyah!"


    I spurred my horse forward. Heroes and soldiers orderly followed behind me.


    With a blank banner fluttering, we headed north.


    ***


    Thanks to the Silver Winter family completing road construction earlier, the journey was comfortable.


    When I had traveled south to Crossroad from the Imperial Capital by land before, it took three weeks. But now, with well-paved roads, it took less than two weeks, even with a larger group.


    During the march, Dusk Bringar deployed her forces in all directions for reconnaissance, but we encountered no enemy attacks on our northward journey.


    "Fernandez''s army is not blocking us."


    Dusk Bringar muttered in wonder.


    I cynically replied.


    "They must think it''s enough to defend just around the Imperial Capital."


    During the Imperial Throne Confrontation, Fernandez''s forces had also been depleted.


    Above all, Fernandez was now fully focused on controlling New Terra in the Imperial Capital.


    He was blockading the city, restricting the movement of citizens, and implementing the ''Last Ark'' plan in stages.


    He wouldn''t have the luxury to send forces to stop us.


    "If they form a defensive line, it will be right in front of the Imperial Capital..."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "...on the plains of the Iris River."


    Thus, two weeks after departing Crossroad, on a clear day under the bleak cold of late autumn.


    Having completed our northward journey, we reached the Iris River flowing in front of New Terra.


    There, we encountered Fernandez''s army, encamped across the river.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    A river flows through the central part of the continent.


    This river, called the Iris, divides the southwest and northeast of the continent.


    A great river that flows from the inland sea near the Imperial Capital New Terra to the outer sea in the east, it is the lifeline of civilization that has made the central part of the continent prosperous and fertile.


    To the Everblack Empire, which greedily devoured the center of the continent, this river represents the practical jurisdiction of the Imperial Capital New Terra,


    and an absolute defense line that must not allow foreign invasions.


    Trot, trot, trot...


    South of this river, the forces of Crossroad led by me were converging.


    "Whoa."


    I stopped my horse and looked across the river - to the north, at the enemy forces encamped there.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Forces.


    Fernandez''s forces, fluttering banners with roses and shields.


    The imperial standing army responsible for the outer defense and internal security of New Terra waited for us.


    And between us and them, across the Iris River...


    "There''s no bridge."


    There were no facilities to cross.


    Only the ugly remains of a destroyed bridge.


    Someone spoke as I surveyed the river.


    "It collapsed during the battle. Precisely, the Imperial Capital Defense Forces destroyed it."


    Turning around, it was Metallic, the knight leading the remnants of the 1st Legion.


    With one eye whitened, Metallic explained with a fierce glint in his eye.


    "Under the trickery of Lord Fernandez, the vanguard of our 1st Legion was completely annihilated along with the collapse of the bridge."


    "Indeed."


    "Therefore, afterward, we had to take a long detour to cross the river and head to the Imperial Capital, stretching the front lines. This was one of the reasons the war dragged on."


    Metallic had participated in the Imperial Capital Confrontation as Lark''s deputy.


    He explained all the battles that unfolded in this region and the route the 1st Legion chose to reach the Imperial Capital. I listened carefully and nodded.


    After finishing his explanation, Metallic cautiously asked me.


    "So, what will you do now, Your Highness? Will you take a detour?"


    "No. For now, we wont move the troops."


    I looked around. The plains were spacious enough.


    "We''ll wait here for our allies to gather."


    At my words, Metallic twitched as if startled.


    "Are you saying we''ll set up camp here?"


    "Why? Is there a problem?"


    "But, right across the river is the Imperial Capital Defense Forces..."


    "Without a bridge, they can''t cross over either. Neither side can attack."


    "Still..."


    "Too close, you think?"


    I grinned and looked at the Imperial Capital Defense Forces to the north.


    Despite the river between us, the distance between the two armies was close.


    It was only just out of range for long-distance attacks, but if someone had good eyesight, they could see each other''s faces.


    "We need to be this close to have a conversation face-to-face."


    "Your Highness...?"


    "Enough, set up the camp!"


    I raised my voice.


    "We will wait here for the arrival of our allies! Prepare the camp-!"


    ***


    The night we set up camp.


    The soldiers were anxious to camp with the enemy so close, but I didn''t care.


    I knew they wouldn''t attack us now.


    Because right now, on this side...


    Your people are hiding among us.


    So, I might as well use that to my advantage.


    Late into the night, I called Metallic to my tent.


    "Did you summon me, Your Highness?"


    "Yes. Come in, Metallic."


    Hesitantly approaching, Metallic was greeted with my broad smile.


    "I have something important to discuss with you. Come, sit here."


    "Well, if I may."


    Metallic entered the tent and quietly sat on the chair before me.


    "What would you like to discuss... Uh?!"


    And as soon as Metallic sat down, the heroes under my command who were waiting in the tent sprung out and subdued him.


    In an instant, his arms and legs were bound, and he gritted his teeth towards me.


    "What is the meaning of this, Your Highness...!"


    The sight of him, covered in scars with one eye turned pale, was like facing a wild beast. Intimidating indeed.


    But knowing his true nature, his fierce appearance wasn''t scary at all.


    "Though you look like a seasoned veteran of many battles, your actions are no better than a rats. Metallic."


    I leaned in closer and smirked at him.


    "I''ve known for a long time that you''re a spy."


    Regardless of my grumbling, the soldier across the river continued.


    "Fernandez Ember Keeper Everblack, His Imperial Majesty, presents himself-!"


    And then.


    He appeared.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    Riding a white horse, dressed in black and gold uniform, with a blood-red cape trailing behind, and a radiant golden crown on his head.


    Adorned in the splendid regalia of an emperor, my second brother, Fernandez, slowly made his way to the center of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces.


    As Fernandez approached close to the riverbank, he smiled brightly. I too faced my brother with a wide grin.


    "Finally lost it, have you, dear brother? Declaring yourself emperor."


    Fernandez calmly adjusted his crown.


    "The imperial throne is a seat to govern the world, representing humanity. In these unprecedented times of crisis, it cannot remain vacant forever, can it?"


    "If Father has gone missing, shouldn''t your first thought be to search for him? Isn''t that what a real son would do?"


    "A commoner''s son might. But we are royalty, guardians. We must consider the fate of the nation and the future of the world before our father''s life."


    "Always so slick with your words..."


    I rolled my eyes.


    Fernandez softened his voice, exuding a gentle demeanor.


    "It''s been a while, Ash. Have you been well?"


    "Thanks for the concern, brother. It''s overwhelming, an emperor still caring for his little brother."


    "I won''t beat around the bush. Surrender now. I will save you and all your people."


    Fernandez extended his hand towards me.


    "You''ve always been on my list of people to save. I know about the countless years of battles you''ve fought."


    I frowned.


    Fernandez... he knows that this world has repeated itself.


    Indeed, there''s much I need to dig out from this brother.


    "After such a long and harsh time, fighting until your soul was about to break, it would be too cruel to have no salvation in the end... So, come to me, Ash."


    "..."


    "Let''s leave together. To a new world. To a new paradise."


    Fernandez spoke tenderly, but,


    I silently raised my fist and then slowly extended my middle finger.


    "This is my answer."


    "...?"


    Fernandez seemed puzzled. In this world, this gesture might not be particularly offensive, but what does it matter.


    Eat shit.


    "My salvation lies neither in surrender nor in escape. My salvation is something I fight for and win with my own hands."


    I growled.


    "There''s no way I''ll crawl under your feet."


    "...You''ll end up shattered in the end, Ash."


    "I don''t care if I do."


    I tightly gripped the flag in my other hand - the symbol of the World Guardians Front, a blank black banner.


    "I''m already in pieces."


    Ive resolved to live in pieces.


    "Theres no reasoning with you."


    Fernandez shook his head, then scanned my camp.


    "Then I have no choice but to capture you by force."


    "What?"


    "By the name of the emperor-"


    Fernandez shouted in a sonorous voice.


    "Seize the traitor!"


    Then,


    Click! Click! Click!


    As if on cue, various forces within my camp suddenly drew their weapons and pointed them at me.


    Led by the remnants of the 1st Legion, a significant number of the fallen kings who had joined from various places betrayed me and took an aggressive stance.


    "What?!"


    "What''s happening..."


    Confused, the fallen kings and forces around me quickly surrounded me in defense, weapons drawn.


    On my side were the four major non-human races and the forces that had come to support us during the Goblin Wave.


    Except for a few fallen kings... more than half of the others, following Fernandez''s orders, were pointing their weapons at me.


    From the beginning, or perhaps later on, they had been swayed by Fernandez.


    Politically, they must have judged that the second prince, who had taken control of the central region, would have a stronger grip on world power than the third prince from the south.


    The invasion of monsters and the end of the world seemed like distant tales, but power was a more immediate concern.


    In an instant, the World Guardians Front was split in two. I clicked my tongue at the sight.


    "Everyone."


    I muttered softly.


    "Are you sure youre on the right side?"


    There have been so many times throughout history where choosing the wrong side led to downfall.


    And all of you have chosen the wrong side.


    That side is a rotten lifeline.


    I slowly put my hand into the pocket of my coat.


    In my hand - I grasped a branch of Everblack.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Swoosh!


    I pulled out a branch of Everblack from my pocket.


    As I suddenly brandished the black thorny staff, those around me looked puzzled.


    Most seemed to think, ''What can he do with just a twig?'' However, a few realized what I was holding and were shocked.


    "You, that couldn''t possibly be...?!"


    The most astonished was Fernandez on the other side of the river.


    No wonder. As far as Fernandez knew, the only such tree was in the imperial palace.


    He had no idea that this tree was originally created in the dungeons of the Lake Kingdom, that its crafting method was preserved within those dungeons, and that the scattered non-human races had the materials for this tree.


    "Since I''ve been crawling around the southern outskirts, I managed to get my hands on one, Lord of the Central."


    Mockingly, I brandished the branch of Everblack, swiping it through the air next to me.


    Creeeak...!


    The space split open.


    Using the power of Everblack, I had opened a temporary portal to the spirit realm.


    I inserted the end of the branch into it.


    Swishhh!


    The branch, absorbing the power of the spirit realm, instantly extended its tips into the depths of the other world, like spreading roots.


    "You must have had a tough time fighting alone against them in that place for so long, haven''t you?"


    I grinned and spoke towards the opened portal.


    "Now, come back and rest. The people of this world need your care."


    The man isolated in the spirit realm.


    The true leader of the empire.


    My trump card for this war, and at the same time, the most powerful one-


    "...Father."


    As I called out to him,


    Crash!


    I felt a strong grip seizing the end of the branch.


    I pulled back on Everblack, causing the extended branch to rapidly retract-


    And the man holding its end was pulled into this world.


    Thud...


    As the man set foot in this world, the portal to the spirit realm closed.


    Fwoosh...


    Simultaneously, the branch of Everblack in my hand turned to ash and disappeared.


    It seems a small branch like this is only good for a single use as a lifeline, a single beacon.


    It doesn''t matter.


    The main objective has been achieved.


    "..."


    The man who returned to this world slowly opened his eyes.


    Between the disheveled black hair, eyes shining with an unhuman brilliance, golden and sparkling, appeared.


    A man sculpted by the gods from gold instead of clay.


    The half-owner of this world.


    The only emperor of the Everblack Empire.


    Traha Peacemaker Everblack... had returned from the spirit realm.


    "Sigh."


    He looked up at the sky, swept his feet over the ground, took a deep breath, and ran his hand through his disordered beard.


    "Even rolling in the mud, this world is better."


    My father- the real emperor of the Everblack Empire, laughed hollowly.


    "There''s no lie in old sayings."


    ***


    Panic ensued.


    Not only the people on the south side of the river but also Fernandez on the north, and even the Imperial Capital Defense Forces under his command, were all frozen.


    The emperor, thought to be dead after his disappearance, had suddenly returned.


    "It''s... it''s a fake."


    One of the soldiers from the 1st Legion, who had been pointing their spear at us, exclaimed.


    "His Imperial Majesty has been missing for over a year! There were widespread rumors of his death! It''s impossible for him to appear so suddenly, it must be a fake...!"


    "A fake, is it?"


    The emperor turned towards them and chuckled.


    "That''s an interesting story. If there is a fake who can impersonate me, I would very much like to meet them."


    "Uh, agh...?!"


    With the natural aura of a supreme being emanating from behind him.


    The emperor, while walking towards them, whispered softly as he looked around.


    "I am a unique existence. Even if a fake could mimic my appearance, they could not replicate the light that my soul possesses."


    "..."


    "And now that I have returned, you still intend to declare yourself emperor and confront me?"


    "Yes."


    Fernandez did not hesitate. Only the soldiers of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces around him were taken aback.


    "After coming this far, what''s there to hesitate about, Father? As the ultimate leader of humanity, I intend to follow the path I''ve chosen to the end."


    "..."


    "Even if it means crossing swords with you, Father. That''s the path I will take."


    Fernandez showed a firm grip in front of his chest.


    "I''m prepared for this. Even if the whole world fails to understand, I will walk this path."


    "You believe it''s the right path?"


    "No."


    Fernandez shook his head heavily.


    "It''s not about being right. It''s the only path available."


    "..."


    The emperor, silently observing Fernandez, turned to me.


    "Ash."


    "Yes, Father."


    "I entrust you with the emperor''s proxy authority. Use my name to settle the situation."


    The emperor let out a long sigh.


    "I''m too old and weary to deal with my own people who''ve shown their fangs at me."


    "Your name alone is enough. Please take a rest."


    I grinned and stepped forward in front of the emperor.


    Then I raised my voice loudly.


    "Imperial Capital Defense Forces!"


    The soldiers around Fernandez flinched.


    Fernandez had been managing the internal affairs of the Imperial Capital as the administrative minister for a long time, making the Imperial Capital Defense Forces practically his limbs.


    But, even so... they were soldiers loyal to the emperor.


    Fernandez had announced the death of the former emperor and ascended to the throne. But now, with the former emperor not dead and returning like this.


    Any cause or justification they had becomes worthless.


    And without a cause or justification, an army ceases to be an army.


    They are nothing more than a mob of hooligans.


    "Make your choice right now!"


    I extended my hand forward and presented them with a choice.


    "Will you remain as part of a rebellious group following a false emperor?"


    "...!"


    "Or will you remain as loyal and honorable soldiers of the empire, dedicating your lives to the true emperor!"


    A wave of uncertainty spread.


    Just a few minutes ago, the Imperial Capital Defense Forces were flawless, but now cracks were spreading among them.


    Officers and soldiers alike, unsure of what to do, looked around in agitation.


    I inwardly smirked.


    That''s what I said, people. Choose your side wisely.


    The highest rank in the empire is not the first, second, or third prince. It''s, of course, the emperor!


    From the beginning, my plan was to hold onto this line!


    "In the name of Traha Peacemaker Everblack, the great Emperor of the Everblack Empire-"


    Backed by imperial authority, I shouted loudly.


    "The true soldiers of the empire, the real loyalists, seize the traitor right before your eyes!"


    "...!"


    And then,


    Click! Click! Click!


    Just as the World Guardians Front had split into two before, now the Imperial Capital Defense Forces were divided.


    The soldiers belonging to the Imperial Capital Defense Forces rapidly broke away and pointed their weapons at their own comrades.


    And the tips of their swords and spears were aimed at the one who was once their master... Fernandez.


    "You, you all...!"


    "What are you doing now!"


    "Shut up! Who are you pointing your swords at right now!"


    "I am of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces! The shield of His Majesty the Emperor! I stand with the Emperor!"


    The soldiers of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, now split in half, shouted at each other.


    And amidst them.


    "Ash..."


    Surrounded by his own troops who were now pointing their weapons at him, Fernandez trembled with a mocking laugh.


    "...Truly an astonishing turnaround."


    I smiled back broadly.


    Thanks for the compliment, brother!

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    As the Imperial Capital Defense Forces on the north side of the river began to fight among themselves,


    On the south side, where the World Guardians Front was located, the divided factions quickly regrouped.


    "Prince Ash, you know our intentions, right?"


    "We didn''t mean to betray you, we just needed to survive..."


    The leaders of the forces that had briefly pointed their weapons at me groveled and begged for forgiveness.


    I just smirked and said nothing, while they all sweated profusely.


    Their reason for initially betraying me and siding with Fernandez was simple. They believed Fernandez would dominate the world in the future.


    But now that the emperor had returned, and I stood backed by him, everyone realized that it was advantageous to rejoin my side. They immediately prostrated themselves before me, deciding it was better to seek forgiveness sooner rather than later.


    With a smile, I waved my hand dismissively.


    "It''s fine. I understand."


    Unreliable bastards.


    But they are also brutally honest in the face of power.


    As long as I have the emperor behind me, they will crawl at my feet.


    "Prince Ash...!"


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "Such broad-mindedness...!"


    Seeing that I didn''t punish them and accepted them back, they bowed and thanked me.


    Well, thanks for showing your true colors this time.


    These people can all become my enemies at any moment.


    Conversely, the other half that remained loyal to me until the end are the ones I can truly trust.


    I''m just grateful they made the distinction clear this time.


    Meanwhile, the situation on the north side of the river was also being resolved.


    "Retreat!"


    Fernandez shouted.


    About half of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, still loyal to Fernandez, slowly retreated, keeping their weapons trained on the other half who had turned against them.


    "We will meet again in New Terra, Father. And... Ash."


    Fernandez didn''t bring his full force. His Aegis Special Forces and Magic Troops were likely waiting in New Terra.


    This was merely a preliminary skirmish, presumably intended to cause internal strife on our side without suffering much damage himself.


    Unfortunately for him, it was the Imperial Capital Defense Forces who ended up fractured.


    Rustle...


    The divided Imperial Capital Defense Forces, though pointing weapons at each other, did not engage in combat, instead widening the distance between them. They were, after all, comrades who had shared hardships until just a few minutes ago.


    Even in such a test of loyalty to the empire, it was too much to immediately attack each other.


    "Let''s go back, hyah!"


    Fernandez turned his horse first, and about half of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces following him also retreated slowly towards the north.


    Watching Fernandez leave, I turned to my sniper, Damian, who was slowly removing his eye from the rifle scope.


    "Damian, what do you think?"


    "Yes, Your Highness, as you said."


    Damian eyed Fernandez''s retreating figure intently.


    "...It''s an illusion. It seems His Highness Fernandez wasn''t here in the first place."


    That figures.


    Fernandez isn''t the type to expose himself in such a risky place.


    His real body is probably hidden deep in New Terra, controlling a clone through illusion magic.


    "Are we letting Fernandez go?"


    "Shouldn''t we attack now and capture him?"


    Other kings, unaware of this, asked me. I shook my head.


    "We won''t pursue. We don''t have the means to anyway."


    Chasing after a clone is pointless.


    We need to find a way to cross the river right now.


    And more importantly... it''s advantageous to let him go now.


    It allows us to use the next move we have prepared.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces who remained on the north side of the river hesitated, then lined up along the riverbank. I nodded at them.


    "Loyal soldiers of the empire, thank you for staying. Your loyalty will surely be remembered by His Majesty."


    Relief flickered across their anxious faces.


    Then, the emperor behind me clicked his tongue.


    "...You play the role of a herald quite well, Ash."


    "Isn''t it a basic skill for a ruler? Please assign me such tasks more often."


    "My son indeed, with such a way of speaking."


    The emperor, shaking his head, walked to the edge of the Iris River and looked down at the flowing water.


    "It''s a shame that the bridge here has collapsed... This Iris Bridge was built in the first year of my great-grandfather''s reign as emperor. It saddens me to see it washed away."


    "We can always build a new bridge."


    "..."


    "Until I take back the authority, you are no different from the emperor himself. Use that power to protect this empire."


    The emperor''s eyes fully closed.


    "I will rest a bit, then..."


    "Sleep well, Father. By the time you wake up, everything will be resolved."


    The emperor fell asleep.


    Breathing in and out like an ordinary human, he slept.


    The classic dad move. Pretends to sleep but grabs the remote when you try to turn off the TV.


    The typical move of a retiring king. Hands over power, then takes it back if he doesnt like what the son does.


    But this time, the emperor truly seemed deeply asleep. Meaning, this time he had actually entrusted me with the power... the imperial authority.


    "...I may not be the most dutiful son. But while Father sleeps, I can at least solve these worries."


    Standing up, I rolled up my sleeves.


    "Shall we get this over with?"


    ***


    First, I temporarily organized the newly joined Imperial Capital Defense Forces as a unit directly under the emperor. The soldiers were moved to tears and willingly accepted.


    "To serve under His Majesty''s command once more..."


    "An honor. We will comply!"


    I also requested Dusk Bringar to gather information from them about the current situation in the Imperial Capital.


    "Your Grace, I wish to obtain information on the Imperial Capital from these soldiers. Could you assist?"


    "I''ll handle it. Leave it to me."


    After hesitating for a moment, Dusk Bringar cautiously asked me.


    "...Is Traha alright?"


    Daring to call the emperor by his name.


    It was something Dusk Bringar could do, being a former queen of a duchy that defended the empire and having a close relationship with the emperor. I silently nodded in response.


    "Yes, he is just tired from being trapped in the spirit realm for so long. A few days of rest should help him recover."


    "Is that so..."


    "Do you have much to say?"


    "There are many things I''d like to shake him by the collar and ask. But more than that,"


    Dusk Bringar gave a bitter smile.


    "...In my memory, Traha was always a young and youthful emperor. But today, he suddenly seemed aged."


    The emperor is over sixty years old now.


    Even though he is a superhuman who transcended human limits and maintained the appearance of an early 40s, his appearance aged rapidly after the hardships in the spirit realm.


    Perhaps now his appearance finally matches his age.


    "The flow of human life is fearsome. It feels like just yesterday when Traha, then a young emperor, was fussing about the birth of his child. The time when he was pondering over your middle name as a newborn feels like just yesterday."


    Dusk Bringar looked intently at me.


    "Traha has become old, and you have grown up to be a young man."


    "Haha. Maybe when he opens his eyes again, I too will have aged, with a beard hanging down."


    "...I would like to see that too."


    I responded playfully, but Dusk Bringar smiled sorrowfully.


    "How natural and beautiful it is to age with the flow of time. How heartwarming it is that human history continues."


    "..."


    "While everything moves on, I alone remain preserved in my old form here."


    Soon after, Dusk Bringar let out a loud ''Ha!'' and fanned her face with her small hand.


    "This old woman is getting sentimental again. Don''t mind me."


    Dusk Bringar quickly changed the subject.


    "But now that you''ve split the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, what''s your plan?"


    We have crossed the Iris River.


    The Imperial Capital is now within reach.


    The problem lies in the solid defenses of New Terra.


    Dozens of airships, a magic system, and the Aegis Special Forces and Magic Troops guarding the heart of the empire.


    A frontal assault would result in our destruction.


    "We move on to the next phase of the plan."


    I looked around the plain as darkness slowly descended.


    After a day full of events, night comes again.


    And rats move in the night.


    I plan to use these rats.


    "We''ll infiltrate the key."


    "The key?"


    "Yes."


    To Dusk Bringar''s puzzled look, I grinned.


    "The key that will unlock the tightly closed door of New Terra."

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    The next morning.


    There were deserters from the World Guardians Front''s camp.


    Metallic and the remnants of the 1st Legion, along with a few fallen king factions, had disappeared. They fled during the night before I could interrogate them thoroughly.


    "It seems the deserters from last night have all fled to Fernandez."


    I announced the deserters to the remaining kings and grinned.


    "All of you who remain have decided to uphold the banner of our World Guardians Front... That''s how I can interpret it, right?"


    All of them have chosen the emperor over Fernandez. Well, that''s one way to see it.


    There might still be some who are hesitant, but the last chance to leave for Fernandez''s side is gone.


    Those who remain will now, willingly or not, be mobilized for a frontal conflict with Fernandez.


    "It''s a pity we lost those deserters. We could have extracted a lot of information if we had captured them."


    One of the kings commented.


    He was right. If we had strictly guarded them, we could have captured them.


    But that would have interfered with my key infiltration operation.


    I deliberately arranged for lax security and, even after receiving reports of the deserters'' movements, chose not to stop them.


    I quietly watched them frantically flee north.


    In other words, I let them go on purpose.


    Those I sent away will guide us into the Imperial Capital.


    I glanced northward, hoping the fleeing deserters would quickly reach New Terra.


    ***


    Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    South Gate.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    A group of soldiers on horseback appeared in front of the tightly shut gate.


    Exhausted and weary, they were the deserters from the World Guardians Front from the previous night.


    Leading them was Metallic, the commander of the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army, with a stern face.


    "Yah, yah!"


    They stopped in front of the closed south gate.


    Whoosh...


    A bleak wind blew.


    The outskirts of the city, surrounded by massive walls, showed no sign of life. Instead...


    Click! Click!


    Magic defense mechanisms with menacing lights aimed their muzzles at the detected living beings.


    Gulp...!


    Everyone swallowed nervously.


    Even though they knew it was a formal procedure, being targeted by mechanical devices capable of ripping living beings apart was not a pleasant feeling.


    Though everyone looked tense, a few among them seemed particularly nervous.


    Five soldiers at the rear of Metallic''s 1st Legion.


    No, ''soldiers in disguise'' would be more accurate.


    "Shit, how did we end up here..."


    A woman with violet hair gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "How the fuck did we get dragged into this shitshow..."


    She was Violet, the leader of the gambler party ''Gambler''s Club.''


    The five heroes of the ''Gambler''s Club'' had infiltrated, disguised as soldiers of Metallic''s unit, blending into this group.


    Violet, her face dripping with cold sweat, glanced slyly at the south gate of New Terra.


    The magic defense mechanisms on either side of the solid gate seemed ready to spew magical flames at any moment.


    Wiping her sweaty palms on her hem, Violet recalled a conversation with Ash a few days ago.


    - I''ll tell you the mission the five of you will undertake.


    Suddenly called in the middle of the night and rushing to the commander''s tent, Ash introduced Metallic and continued.


    - You will disguise yourselves as soldiers under Sir Metallic and enter the Imperial Capital with him.


    - Excuse me?


    - Sir Metallic was a spy for Fernandez, but he has now switched sides to ours. Essentially, he will play the role of a double agent. You will operate as his subordinates.


    The faces of the five members of the gambler party turned grim. Ash chuckled softly.


    - Why? Didn''t all of you want to return to the Imperial Capital?


    - Well, yes, but...! Being told to enter like this is almost like being asked to stick our heads in a crocodile''s mouth!


    - Weren''t you trying to fleece me in gambling? Wasn''t that sticking your head in a crocodile''s mouth?


    - No, that was...


    As Violet faltered, Ash winked slyly at her.


    - It''s no different from what you''ve always been doing. Disguised as soldiers, infiltrating the heart of the world...


    Three giant airships suddenly appeared in the sky.


    A jet-black airship with the symbol of a sword and rose, the insignia of the Imperial family, flanked by two heavily armored escort ships.


    The central airship was too well-known.


    The Imperial royal flagship, now used exclusively by Fernandez and the Magic Division, the most powerful airship of the Empire.


    "Alcatraz...!"


    Whooosh!


    The fearsome Alcatraz, flying in with a terrifying mechanical sound, gently hovered above the southern gate.


    Creak...


    Slowly, the hatch beneath the airship opened, and an elderly female mage, cloaked fluttering, appeared, leaning on a staff.


    "Sir Metallic."


    As she spoke, her voice amplified dully through the airship''s speakers.


    "Welcome back. You must have had a hard time."


    "...Lady Rayna."


    Recognizing the voice, Metallic clenched his teeth.


    "You seem to have had your share of hardships as well, Lady."


    Rayna chuckled faintly in response to Metallic''s remark.


    "We''re both in positions where we devote our bodies and souls for the Empire, aren''t we? Just diligently doing our jobs."


    "Then may we enter? Playing the role of a spy was quite a harrowing experience."


    "I''m afraid you can''t go straight in."


    Rayna shrugged her shoulders.


    "As you know, due to various rats interfering with His Highness Fernandez''s plans, we''re being extra cautious."


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    The Gambler''s Club gamblers felt a cold sweat on their backs. Metallic, though trying to remain calm, felt a chill down his spine.


    "We''ll need to conduct a brief inspection."


    "An inspection?"


    "Nothing serious. We''re just going to cross-check if there are any discrepancies between the personnel registered under your command and those present here."


    Rayna let out a short laugh.


    "I trust you haven''t done anything suspicious, Sir Metallic."


    "..."


    "It won''t take long. Just stay still."


    The Alcatraz, now flying low, shone a bright magical light, scanning the group gathered in front of the southern gate like a searchlight.


    Metallic clenched his teeth, and the gamblers closed their eyes tightly.


    Caught right at the entrance... they thought.


    "...Hmm."


    However,


    After briefly inspecting the scan results, Rayna spoke in an unexpectedly light tone.


    "There''s nothing unusual."


    "...?!"


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. You may enter. Welcome to New Terra, Sir Metallic, and all who accompany you."


    Rayna saluted, then disappeared back into the airship.


    "I must attend to other duties now."


    Creak...


    The hatch slowly closed, and Alcatraz, along with its two escort ships, rose back into the sky. With a burst of flames from its thrusters, it flew far away. Thump...!


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching in stunned silence, the gamblers only then noticed something odd. A purple magical aura enveloped their bodies.


    "Phew, phew, phew!"


    Turning to find the source of the disappearing purple magic, Violet was there, gasping for breath.


    In that split second, Violet had deployed an illusionary field, managing to bypass Rayna''s scan.


    "Damn..."


    Violet barely uttered, her face soaked with cold sweat.


    "That was a close call, fuck..."


    Violet might have been a coward, but she was a coward who stepped up when it counted.


    The rest of the gamblers laughed. Even Metallic let out a sigh of relief and looked forward.


    Ku-ku-ku-ku!


    The southern gate of New Terra was now wide open.


    Was it a paradise of gold and silver inside, or the entrance to hell?


    It was time to find out.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    "I''ll explain the strategy for the Imperial City conquest operation."


    After wrapping up the discussion about those who had fled in the night, I started to explain the plan for the upcoming Imperial City conquest to the kings.


    "Firstly, I need to make something clear... We stand no chance in a frontal assault."


    Although it was an obvious fact, the kings seemed somewhat shocked to hear me, their commander, admit it so candidly.


    I spread a map of New Terra on the table and pointed to it.


    "The walls of the Imperial City of New Terra are formidable. Coated with various magic defense mechanisms and protected by the Empire''s proud airship fleet."


    Having been the commander of the southern front, I knew this all too well.


    Fighting along fortified walls is an incredible advantage. Even with an ordinary stone fortress and a ragtag army of veterans and rookies, one can offset a multiple-fold difference in troop numbers.


    Let alone the magic-enchanted walls of the Imperial Capital, where the elite forces and state-of-the-art equipment are stationed.


    The defenders have an overwhelming advantage. Our chances of winning a siege are practically zero.


    "We are outclassed in every aspect, from the quality of troops to equipment. A direct siege is practically impossible."


    The enemy defeated Lark, the elite of the elite.


    In contrast, we''re a ragtag group of dethroned kings from the borderlands, having never trained or fought together.


    Is there a more fitting example of "bringing a knife to a gunfight"? A head-on conflict would result in our certain annihilation.


    "So, despite all this, you brought us here, Ash. Does that mean you have a cunning plan?"


    Dusk Bringar asked. I nodded.


    "I''ve infiltrated a ''key'' into enemy territory."


    The dual agent Metalik, along with the ''Gambler''s Club'', had been deployed inside the Imperial City.


    "They will conduct various operations to open the ''back door'' of the city, allowing our elite force to enter."


    I pointed past the walls on the map, directly at the heart of the city.


    "We''ll infiltrate the Imperial Palace and neutralize Fernandes."


    "Sounds like a tough mission, yet you speak of it so lightly."


    "Whether it''s difficult or not isn''t the issue."


    It''s about whether we can achieve it or not. That''s all that matters.


    "With Emperor Traha on our side, Fernandes'' cause and legitimacy are as good as gone."


    In a normal wartime situation, we would have waited, let the enemy''s morale deteriorate and internal conflicts arise.


    With the Emperor on our side, and Fernandes attempting to kill his father and usurp his brother, he''s bound to lose public trust.


    We could have relied on a war of attrition, allowing the Imperial City to crumble from within.


    "The problem is Fernandes'' plan... the activation of the ''Shutdown Protocol''. We don''t have much time left."


    Fernandes'' insane plan involved activating a city-wide sacrificial magic circle, the ''Shutdown Protocol'', melting all citizens of New Terra to transport their souls in an ''ark'' to a new world.


    Setting aside the craziness of the plan, the issue is that we don''t have much time left before it''s activated. Probably only a few days.


    ''We need to subdue Fernandes quickly.''


    Therefore, we have to take some risks.


    "The team for the Imperial Palace infiltration will be as follows."


    I announced the members who would join me in infiltrating the palace through the back door.


    Myself, Damian, Junior, Kuilan and his penal battalion, Verdandi and her Holy Grail Seekers.


    Hearing the list, Dusk Bringar expressed concern.


    "...Isn''t that too few?"


    "We need to operate stealthily. There''s no need for more."


    Each of these individuals was a hero, a superhuman in their own right.


    With this team, the operation will be sufficiently manned. More would only draw unnecessary attention.


    "To all others, please draw the main enemy force''s attention at the southern gate. Duchess Dusk Bringar, I entrust you with the command."


    "Hm."


    Dusk Bringar nodded. I continued.


    "The key to this operation is to subdue Fernandes. In other words... you only need to distract the enemy''s main force. Do not risk your lives unnecessarily in battle."


    They all need to be available to fight alongside me in the upcoming war against the beasts.


    It would be a waste to lose lives in this internal conflict.


    "It seems like the brief on the operation is complete. I will communicate more details as we advance north."


    I looked around at the kings and nodded.


    "Now, it''s a race against time. Let''s move!"


    ***


    After marching northward vigorously, by evening, the Imperial City of New Terra began to come into view in the distance.


    The center of global trade and logistics and the largest city in the world.


    Wham!


    Giant tornadoes formed in the air and plunged towards the ground, unleashing the same terrifying force that had ripped through hundreds of wyverns.


    Our soldiers screamed and hit the ground-


    "...[Elemental Disassembly]."


    Ting!


    A massive halo appeared in the sky, creating cracks in space, and just like that- the tornadoes vanished.


    The sky cleared miraculously. Our soldiers, and even the mages on the airship, were stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    "Indeed."


    But Reyna wasn''t surprised.


    She laughed refreshingly as if expecting this outcome.


    "Countering spells through reverse calculation... Junior, your ability is still unbelievable!"


    Junior, standing beside me and having used his ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly], was now bleeding from his nose.


    As soon as I sensed the airships approaching, I had Junior prepare to use his ultimate skill to counter Reyna''s magic bombardment.


    "...For a while, all magical elements in this area are under my control. They won''t be able to use magic for some time."


    "Great job, Junior. Rest for a bit."


    "Yes... Cough! Cough!"


    Junior coughed up blood mixed with phlegm from the recoil of using his ultimate skill, but he still glared at the sky.


    Reyna and Junior''s eyes met.


    What thoughts were running through the minds of these two mages?


    Unknown to me, but as a commander, I had a duty to perform.


    "Anchor 1 and Anchor 2! Prepare for bombardment-!"


    With magic now ineffective, Reyna quickly switched tactics, ordering the two escort ships to attack.


    Clank! Clank!


    The two escort ships extended their gunports, aiming at us.


    The ends of the gunports began to glow red. In a few seconds, they would be ready to fire at us.


    Seeing this, I grinned.


    "Imperial airships are heavily fortified with defensive magic."


    The engravings on their armor provided formidable defense. They were so durable that hundreds of wyverns couldn''t even scratch them.


    "But there''s a moment when their defensive magic becomes ineffective."


    That moment is when the gunports are extended and ready to fire.


    At this instant, the magic supply to the armor is cut off, and the defensive magic disappears.


    Of course. You can''t fire a gun while surrounded by a barrier. The barrier has to be lowered at the moment of attack.


    In other words,


    "The moment you try to attack us, even your state-of-the-art airships will be no better than paper targets!"


    I shouted, raising my hand high.


    Simultaneously,


    Whoosh!


    Right above Anchors 1 and 2, the air rippled like a wave, and the magic camouflage was peeled away, revealing something that had been hidden there.


    Ratatatat!


    Hidden and lying in wait was... an airship resembling a massive lump of dull metal, with huge propellers on its head and tail.


    It was our flagship, the Geronimo.


    "What...?!"


    Looking up in shock, Reyna let out a bewildered groan.


    "The flagship Geronimo?! Impossible, how could it have been hidden so close without being detected...!"


    "Sorry, but I''m not kind enough to explain my magic tricks."


    I waved my hand in a circle.


    "Think it over as you''re being shot down."


    Anchors 1 and 2 hurriedly retracted their gunports and tried to switch to a defensive stance, but it was too late.


    Dozens of gun batteries unfolded from the underside of the Geronimo, simultaneously firing.


    Ratatatatatatat!


    Boom! Brrrrrrr!


    In an instant, hundreds of bullets rained down like a shower-


    And within that barrage, the two proud Imperial escort ships were torn to shreds in mere seconds.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Thump! Kugugugung...!


    Engulfed in flames, Anchors 1 and 2 emitted long trails of smoke as they plummeted. Anchor 1 exploded spectacularly in mid-air and crashed far away, while the less damaged Anchor 2 spiraled down in an attempt to make an emergency landing in the nearby fields.


    Although not flagship-grade, these were undoubtedly two of the Empire''s proud main force airships, now shattered in an instant.


    Reyna, standing in the hatch of Alcatraz, watched this scene with her mouth agape.


    "How... when did the Geronimo... How long has it been hiding there?!"


    How long, you ask?


    Naturally, from the very beginning.


    Since departing Crossroad, my flagship Geronimo has been constantly escorting us from the skies, hidden under a magic camouflage cloak the entire time!


    ''What an incredible effect.''


    I looked up at the Geronimo. More precisely, at the newly installed siren statue at the bow of the massive airship.


    The artifact, [Iron Myth], forged from the power core of the Nightmare Legion''s ghostly pirate ship captain Bernard Poker.


    Rather than personal gear, this artifact was created specifically for a ship.


    Given that they were originally pirates who sailed ghost ships, it was possible to craft an artifact that provided several beneficial effects for our own vessel.


    ''This Nightmare Slayer grants two major effects.''


    First, the stealth ability.


    In the stormy seas, pirates launched surprise attacks, firmly believing they were invisible to the enemy''s eyes.


    This belief allowed them to engage in reckless close combat.


    This superstition is realized as a special effect, allowing for complete invisibility once a day.


    However, while invisible, it''s not possible to attack, so stealth must be dropped just before the attack.


    ''A ship on the sea would be crazy enough, but an airship is even crazier!''


    Unlike regular ships constrained by the surface of the water, airships move in the air. In other words, they can utilize the X, Y, and Z axes.


    This allows for far more creative and three-dimensional tactics in stealth and ambush.


    ''While the first effect, stealth, is great, the second effect is also formidable.''


    The second effect of this artifact is that the bow is ''Unbreakable''!


    The ghost pirates were obsessed with ramming tactics.


    They firmly believed that even if their ship was destroyed in the process, the bow would remain unbroken.


    This foolish superstition manifests as the actual effect.


    In reality, the siren statue-crafted bow is indeed indestructible.


    This allows it to absorb all attacks as a shield and simultaneously -


    Whoosh!


    Just like those pirate scoundrels, it can effectively be used for ramming tactics!


    The Geronimo''s thrusters emitted fierce flames as it charged towards Alcatraz.


    Panicking, Alcatraz hastily deployed its barrage, but Geronimo robustly absorbed the blows, not stopping its charge.


    From the Geronimo''s cockpit, a gravelly dwarf voice echoed triumphantly.


    "Gotcha-!"


    It was the shout of Kellibey in the cockpit.


    "A hundred years'' grudge, time to settle it! Alcatraz-!"


    A hundred years ago, during the racial wars, it was Alcatraz that had shot down the joint race alliance''s flagship, Geronimo.


    Now, the tables had completely turned, and it was Alcatraz facing imminent destruction.


    "The ghost of the past dares to challenge the symbol of the Empire again...!"


    Reyna gritted her teeth and shouted inwardly.


    "Evasive maneuvers! Get away-!"


    Whoosh!


    The thrusters of Alcatraz immediately spewed bright blue flames in reverse, performing an elegant twirl in the air like a ballet dancer, and swiftly ascended into the sky.


    Kagagagagak!


    Geronimo''s ramming tactic narrowly missed, and the two airships grazed each other''s armor as they crossed paths in the sky.


    Shards of damaged armor flew off in all directions, creating a shower of sparks.


    "Kuh?!"


    With a groan, Kellibey stabilized the hull of Geronimo. However, by the time Geronimo regained control, Alcatraz had already soared to a dizzying height.


    While Geronimo moved like a raging bull, Alcatraz was as graceful as a ballerina.


    "Come down here, ''World''s Strongest Ship''! It''s different from a hundred years ago! Let''s have a proper showdown!"


    Kellibey bellowed, consumed by fury, but Reyna, who now controlled Alcatraz, showed no intention of responding.


    "Ah, to see this ship alive again!"


    "I''m glad I survived long enough for this."


    "I''ll take care of the side armor."


    "I''ve got the engine repairs!"


    "No, that''s mine!"


    They bickered as they eagerly began repairing the ship.


    "There are hundreds of dwarves in your ''World Guardians Front''. A little damage to the airship is nothing to worry about."


    Kellibey spoke proudly, but I gently shook my head.


    "Still, try not to overdo it next time."


    The ship can be repaired.


    But the people on it...


    Kellibey, now voluntarily a pilot, is too valuable to lose.


    Kellibey then chuckled, slapped my back, and ran towards Geronimo.


    I turned around, another person weighing on my mind.


    "..."


    Junior stood silently on a nearby hill.


    I quietly approached and stood beside her. Junior, coughing into a bloodstained handkerchief, looked at me.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "...I''m fine, Your Highness. I can still fight."


    I looked at her with concern.


    Junior''s life had a time limit.


    She should have died months ago, but Reyna, during her stay in Crossroad, treated her. We thought she was cured, but she still coughed blood when overexerting.


    "...Illness is like that. Even when you think it''s gone, it can come back."


    Junior removed the handkerchief from her lips, her lips stained with blood.


    "One last remnant element still eats away at my mana. It''s a strain on my body, but I can still use magic."


    "Junior, you can still go back to Crossroad and"


    "We need to settle this."


    Junior''s eyes were resolute as she looked at me.


    "I need to see this through with her."


    "..."


    "This is the ending that Jupiter Junior, the mage... No, as a human, must reach."


    And similarly,


    Reyna Windwell, the mage, as a human, must also reach a certain conclusion.


    "I''ll go to the end. Please allow me."


    "...Okay."


    Instead of dissuading her, I silently took out a set of potions from my pocket and handed them to Junior. It was all I could offer to help.


    "I''ve always supported you, and I will continue to do so. Live your life as you''ve decided, Junior. But remember one last thing until the end."


    Junior, holding the potions, clenched her lips at my words.


    "Remember what your mother wanted for you. You must never forget that."


    Junior fell silent for a moment at the mention of Jupiter, then slowly gave me a foxy smile.


    "Yes. I will never forget, Your Highness."


    It was her characteristic sly smile.


    I returned her smile, albeit a bit bitterly.


    Jupiter, Reyna, Junior.


    The story of these three tragic and sorrowful magicians... I could feel that it was indeed approaching its conclusion.


    ''Whatever the outcome, I hope you won''t have any regrets.''


    That was all I could wish for Junior.


    ***


    The next day.


    Our World Guardians Front forces continued their march northward.


    By noon, with the sun high in the sky, we reached the walls of the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    The heart of the world, a city that had never known defeat, the invincible city.


    We began our siege, stepping forward to challenge this formidable stronghold.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    New Terra, the Imperial Capital.


    A port city reaching the inland sea, the hub of global trade and logistics.


    The giant city''s southern gate was firmly shut.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop...


    Approaching the tall, thick gate, riders with crowns appeared, led by a petite girl at the forefront - the Dragon Lady, her long black hair fluttering under a high silver crown, shouted with a voice too powerful for her small frame.


    "Hear me! I am Dusk Bringar, the queen of the Bringar Duchy!"


    Her roar resonated mightily.


    "We, the ''World Guardians Front'', concerned about the future of the world, have come here as field commanders!"


    However, the high walls remained silent.


    Unperturbed, Dusk Bringar continued.


    "Fernandez, you patricidal traitor, listen! Surrender now! You can still avoid becoming a criminal in history!"


    Still, there was no response.


    Fernandez remained unseen, so Dusk Bringar shifted her target.


    "Soldiers of the Empire!"


    Though invisible, she addressed the Imperial soldiers assumed to be on the walls.


    "The true Emperor, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblack, stands with us! You are deceived by a false emperor!"


    Silence.


    "Do not choose to be the sinners of history! Decide now and open the gates! Protect your citizens, families, and comrades!"


    Dusk Bringar opened her small mouth.


    "If you refuse our warning and do not open the gates..."


    Between her sharply pointed teeth, magical light gathered like flames.


    "We will break it down by force."


    Preparing her Dragon Breath, Dusk Bringar roared.


    "As a descendant of the Guardian Dragon, once the protector and shield of your nation, as the queen of the ruined Bringar Duchy! I will not hesitate to burn down your gates!"


    Flash!


    From Dusk Bringar''s mouth, condensed magic shot out as a beam.


    One of the powers granted by the dragon blood, the primordial magic radiation - Dragon Breath - hurtled towards New Terra''s southern gate.


    Then,


    Boom!


    It was blocked.


    A magical barrier spread across the wall, emitting a distinct blue light, completely neutralizing the red breath.


    "Damn!"


    Dusk Bringar spat out a small flame from her mouth in frustration.


    "Ancient protective magic... It won''t break with just a few hits."


    However, the Dragon Breath had its effect.


    Artifacts on the wall deploying the protective magic discharged their power, sparking and falling silent.


    Perhaps realizing they could not allow continued Dragon Breath attacks.


    Creak...


    The gate began to open.


    "Aha, finally ready to talk with me?"


    Dusk Bringar was delighted, but it wasn''t an opening for dialogue.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Troops in neatly arranged armor poured out from the open gap. They were the Imperial soldiers who sided with Fernandez.


    Flash!


    Whirr...!


    Simultaneously, the Mage Corps appeared on the wall.


    Dozens, hundreds of magical artifacts took an offensive stance, aiming at Dusk Bringar, and sleek airships slowly descended from the sky, lowering their altitude.


    "Ha! Stirred up the hornet''s nest, have we!"


    Watching the Empire''s true force finally reveal itself, Dusk Bringar laughed, but then reports came in from behind.


    "Report, Your Grace! Imperial troops have appeared from the rear!"


    "What?!"


    "It''s an ambush! Those flags belong to the Empire''s 2nd and 3rd Corps!"


    The World Guardians Front''s escape was short-lived.


    Though the 2nd and 3rd Legions were initially broken through, they tenaciously clung on, slowing down the World Guardians Front, while the Capital Defense Forces swiftly intercepted their path in their territory.


    Finally, in the southern plains, far from the walls, the World Guardians Front was encircled by the 2nd and 3rd Legions and the Capital Defense Forces.


    Panting heavily at the front of the disorganized troops, Dusk Bringar caught her breath.


    Above the completed encirclement of the Imperial Army, the air fleet was cautiously following, scanning the skies.


    "We''re completely surrounded."


    "Are we going to collide head-on?"


    "Do we stand a chance...?"


    The World Guardians Front''s soldiers swallowed nervously, tense.


    The Imperial Army was equally tense, approaching slowly, wary of potential traps. They had already lost two airships to surprises yesterday.


    What strange stratagem had Ash prepared this time...


    The Imperial Army advanced slowly, hesitantly. Observing this, Dusk Bringar smirked.


    "Well, at least... we''ve achieved our main objective."


    Suddenly, Dusk Bringar pulled something from her saddle.


    The Imperial soldiers were startled, expecting the unveiling of Ash''s trap.


    And what Dusk Bringar unfolded was...


    A white flag.


    "We surrender!"


    Waving the plain white flag, Dusk Bringar shouted.


    "We have no more will to fight!"


    The unexpected scenario left both the World Guardians Front and the Imperial Army gaping.


    Unperturbed, Dusk Bringar chuckled, following Ash''s instructions.


    "Long live Emperor Fernandez!"


    She understood a bit why Ash lived like a madcap.


    "Save us!"


    It was amusing.


    ***


    "...No ambush?"


    Rayna frowned upon hearing the report.


    "And they''re just surrendering? What nonsense is this?"


    "I''ve only reported the situation as it is."


    "It''s illogical. After causing all this, they surrender? In this situation?"


    Muttering in disbelief, Rayna suddenly shivered.


    "Wait. Could it be..."


    Rayna urgently commanded,


    "Scan the skies!"


    "Pardon?"


    "Use all the scanning artifacts installed in the Capital to check the skies! Look for any unusual movements!"


    The Mage Corps sprang into action.


    A few minutes later, a mage detected something and shouted.


    "Rayna! Reporting!"


    "Speak!"


    "Heat sources detected in the sky! Something invisible to the naked eye is rapidly approaching the Capital!"


    Rayna''s intuition kicked in.


    It''s Ash''s flagship, Geronimo.


    "Where is it heading?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Where in the Capital is it aiming for?"


    "That would be... judging by this trajectory, the Imperial Palace!"


    "...!"


    Rayna clenched her teeth.


    The mage, having finished his analysis, once again shouted with a sweaty face.


    "The enemy airship is plummeting from a great height... straight toward the Imperial Palace!"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Roaring loudly, the Imperial airships that were on standby soared into the sky.


    "The enemy ship is coming from high altitude! Intercept it!"


    While directing boarding, Rayna shouted out her commands.


    "We must stop them at all costs! Right now in the palace, there is..."


    Rayna''s gaze fleetingly shifted towards the palace.


    The palace with its line of black spires, the Thorn Palace, was there. Rayna, shivering with rage, cried out.


    "Emperor Fernandez is in the final stages of preparing the ''Ark''! We cannot let them interfere!"


    Fernandez was currently connected directly to Everblack, preparing the final phase of his plan.


    "We cannot let them sabotage this at the very last moment." for new novels


    "Share the thermal scan results with all airships in real-time! All ships, follow the heat source and spread out a barrier along its anticipated path!"


    "But, Rayna! The enemy is invisible!"


    An airship mage nearby shouted in urgency.


    "The enemy ship is in stealth! We have limitations in tracking with thermal detection..."


    Scan magic is always a beat slower than visual observation.


    And in aerial combat, where the situation changes in moments, a beat is as good as an eternity.


    Geronimo''s stealth capability was frustratingly formidable.


    "...I''ll lead the way."


    Rayna, clenching her teeth, boarded the Alcatraz, and the imperial flagship lifted its massive body into the air with a deep engine rumble.


    "Just match the first strike, and the stealth will be deactivated. Then, open fire."


    "But how will you manage the first strike?"


    "Shut up and get ready!"


    "Understood!"


    The Alcatraz shot up into the sky rapidly.


    "Urgh...!"


    The sudden movement of the airship exerted enormous pressure. Gritting her teeth, Rayna kept her gaze fixed on the sky.


    Invisible to the naked eye.


    But for an old mage who had lived her life on the battlefield.


    For a veteran who had always returned alive from the battlefield where if you don''t kill first, you''re killed.


    She had a transcendent intuition, akin to a sixth sense.


    "...!"


    Far away in the sky, a faint glimmer of magic power flashed for an instant.


    Rayna, reaching out her arm through the half-open hatch, rapidly conjured a spell like a gust of wind.


    "There!"


    Boom!


    A wind bullet was shot.


    Just one shot.


    Though a simple attack that could easily penetrate human flesh but was hardly effective against solid machinery.


    That magic bullet unmistakably grazed the side of the stealth enemy airship and-


    Whoosh!


    Deactivated its cloaking field.


    Suddenly, a massive airship appeared in the sky.


    An airship with a rough exterior and two propellers, completely different from the Imperial style - Geronimo.


    Screaming through the air, Geronimo plummeted from the sky like a meteor, its trajectory undeniably aimed at the Imperial Palace.


    "The enemy ship has been revealed!"


    "Fire!"


    "Shoot it down!"


    The Imperial airships, in a rush, opened fire to block Geronimo''s path.


    A barrage of red bullets covered the sky like a torrential rain. However, even amidst the storm of bullets, Geronimo did not slow down.


    Armed with the unbreakable siren statue - [Iron Myth] as a shield, Geronimo braved the onslaught of bullets with its thick armor and protective magic, charging like a bolt of lightning.


    As Geronimo continued its relentless assault unfazed by the bullet storm, Rayna was forced to make a decision.


    "All ships, listen! Block its path with your bodies! Stop it!"


    "Understood!"


    The Imperial airships ceased firing, raised their barriers, and positioned themselves in the air to block the way.


    The organization made a fortune by charging exorbitant fees to those desperate to enter or exit the capital.


    In just a few months, the organization grew immensely, thriving in its business...


    "..."


    Whistling winds blew through the pub, deserted like the rest of the area, with doors and windows nailed shut.


    Reluctantly, the gamblers knew they had no other choice.


    "Break it down."


    "Damn, I have a bad feeling about this..."


    Creak! Crack!


    Struggling, the five gamblers pried open the barred entrance. Not used to physical labor, it took them a while.


    Finally removing the boards, they revealed an intact door. Violet, the party leader, gulped and grabbed the doorknob.


    "Fuck, at this point, I wouldn''t even be scared if a ghost or two popped out..."


    In the belly of the beast, there was nothing left to fear.


    Violet slowly opened the door.


    Creak-


    The door, unused for a long time, creaked noisily, revealing...


    "...?!"


    Inside the largest pub in the slum were people.


    Leaning against the bar, sitting at tables, holding shriveled glasses. All with blank stares, motionless, sitting still as if they were stuffed dolls.


    "Why are they all like this, like stuffed dolls?"


    "Hey, hey! Can you hear me?"


    "They are breathing. What exactly is going on here?"


    Inspecting the people closely, the gamblers quickly came to a conclusion.


    "They all seem to be under hypnosis."


    "All these people? Is that even possible?"


    "What can''t the Emperor of the Empire do?"


    "Let''s try to break the hypnosis."


    Being specialists in their field, the gamblers found a way to do so.


    Using Lime''s Clairvoyance, Orange''s Heart Reading, Violet''s Illusion, and other skills, they managed to break the hypnosis.


    "Ugh?!"


    The first man to snap out of the hypnosis jerked awake in terror.


    "Please save me, Your Majesty! I don''t want to die!"


    The man panicked and stumbled, but soon collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. Approaching him, Violet demanded answers.


    "Listen, we came from outside the capital. What exactly happened here?"


    "Huff... huff... What, Your Majesty was just here...?"


    Still disoriented from the hypnosis, the man seemed confused.


    Interrogating the bewildered man, they managed to gather a rough idea of what had happened in the capital.


    Long-standing lockdowns had bred widespread dissatisfaction across the capital. Citizens were seething, and suppressing this unrest with military force was increasingly untenable.


    Signs of uprising and rebellion began to surface, with frequent clashes between the military and citizens.


    That''s when Fernandez employed his specialty.


    He cast a city-wide illusion, using hypnosis and mind control.


    Utilizing thousands of mana amplification artifacts, he hypnotized the citizens, injecting messages directly into their minds.


    And to ensure no one could escape, he had every house sealed shut.


    So, that was why the streets were deserted. All the citizens of the capital were trapped in their homes, under hypnosis.


    "What message did Emperor Fernandez send you?"


    "We''re heading to paradise now..."


    The man mumbled blankly.


    "And there, we will gain eternal life..."


    "..."


    "Just wait a little longer, quietly..."


    Astonished, the gamblers were at a loss for words.


    "This is insane... Fooling the entire nation with nonsense about eternal life, turning them into a state worse than death?"


    Scratching her purple hair in frustration, Violet grumbled.


    "I''d bet my entire fortune that this kind of lunacy is unique to this place. Unbelievable."

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    "Let''s go over the mission we''ve been assigned."


    The five gamblers huddled together in thought.


    "We open the ''backdoors'' throughout the Imperial Capital and evacuate the citizens outside. That''s our mission."


    "But we''re facing a hurdle right from the start."


    "Even if we manage to open the backdoors, the citizens are all crazed. I''m not sure if this will work out properly..."


    After a moment of contemplation, Violet spoke up.


    "We move separately."


    The other members looked at Violet. She had a tense expression but gave the orders.


    "Each of us heads to the next ''backdoor,'' breaks the hypnosis of the people there, and leads them out of the Imperial Capital. This is the fastest way to accomplish our mission."


    An unexpected addition to the original mission was to break the citizens'' hypnosis.


    To complete the operation within the planned time, they needed to move more efficiently - in other words, take risks.


    "Each of us to one of the five locations...?"


    "It''s certainly more efficient, but..."


    "Can we really do it?"


    Everyone was doubtful, and Violet herself was the most uncertain. However,


    "There''s no need to overthink."


    Violet feigned confidence.


    "When have we ever played our cards with a 100% chance of winning? Never, right?"


    At least this time, there was a basis and a clear objective, making the odds easier to calculate.


    Eventually, everyone agreed, and the five found the most effective way to break the hypnosis.


    Test results showed that the Orange''s mind-clearing perfume worked the fastest.


    Orange took out all of her orange tea and shared it with her colleagues.


    "I went through a lot to make this much..."


    "I''ll buy you lots of oranges later, so make a new batch then. For now, just hand it out, sis."


    Having distributed the mind-clearing perfume, the five gamblers exchanged glances and then split up to head to their respective destinations.


    "Let''s wrap this up quickly and safely get to collecting our money."


    "Take care, everyone!"


    "Don''t push yourselves too hard! Our lives are the most important!"


    After watching her fellow gamblers head to their assigned mission destinations, Violet turned around.


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    "Where is this...?"


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    "Are we still alive...?"


    The people under hypnosis began to wake up one by one.


    Violet yelled at them.


    "Hurry up and wake your families, open the backdoor and escape from the Imperial Capital, you fools!"


    Violet swung her hand at the citizens staring at her with blank eyes.


    "Don''t end up melting your bodies trying to gain eternal life, hurry up!"


    ***


    The gamblers, scattered in five directions, headed to the ''backdoors'' of the back-alley organizations they were connected to.


    New Terra, the Imperial Capital, was a vast and ancient city, and even the mighty Imperial Family couldn''t control all these hidden backdoors.


    The five gamblers went around the outskirts, waking up the hypnotized people.


    People, who were hypnotized and brainwashed in their sleep by Fernandez, slowly regained consciousness.


    "Hurry and escape!"


    "There''s no time! Fernandez plans to kill us all!"


    Many still believed that it was safe inside the Imperial Capital and wanted to board the ark led by Fernandez.


    However, many more were disgusted after experiencing the recent events.


    "We must escape!"


    A man who first woke up in the slums found and woke up his wife, and the people who were asleep started to wake up like dominoes.


    "If we stay in this city, we''ll all die!"


    "Just grab the emergency funds and valuables..."


    "Is money the issue now?! We need to get out first!"


    The streets turned chaotic.


    Those who woke from the hypnosis broke the boards blocking the doors, ran out, and broke into the neighboring houses, waking up the people inside.


    Those fleeing, those escaping the city, the thugs trying to collect passage fees through the backdoors amidst this chaos, the brutes fighting with these thugs, and those seizing the opportunity to rob homes...


    "Fernandez will lead us to paradise aboard the ark."


    Those praying towards the palace, not intending to escape.


    "We are the chosen citizens of the Imperial Capital of the Empire... together with Fernandez..."


    Chaos spread throughout the city.


    Fernandez''s hypnotic magic was structured to intertwine the minds of the citizens and brainwash them together.


    To cast the spell on a vast number of people simultaneously, this interconnected structure was indispensable.


    Thus, as a few people started waking from the hypnosis, the effect spread rapidly and concurrently, breaking the hypnosis of everyone.


    In this place, where awakened people struggled to escape the Imperial Capital, fighting and collaborating,


    "Stop-!"


    Aegis Special Forces appeared.


    At every backdoor crowded with citizens trying to escape, causing bottlenecks, the members of the Aegis Special Forces appeared, brandishing their weapons.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop!"


    "Answer me! What is Prince Ash''s objective!"


    Reyna pressed Violet''s head harder towards the ground. Groaning in pain, Violet smirked.


    "Why are all you fools always the same?"


    "What?"


    "You always end up being completely fleeced before you start screaming and throwing a fit. It''s already too late, you''ve been sucked dry."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash''s purpose? What''s the point of knowing now?"


    Reyna''s brows furrowed fiercely. Violet giggled.


    "The game''s already over, you idiot."


    ***


    The Imperial Capital New Terra is a port city.


    A hub of global trade and logistics, connected to the inland sea of the continent.


    The city''s port extends up to the heart of the Imperial Capital.


    In other words, if one can travel by sea, they can easily reach the center of the Imperial Capital.


    Of course, the sea routes leading to the port have been long blockaded. Access is obviously impossible by conventional means.


    However, on this side,


    Bubble, bubble...


    There are merfolk.


    Swoosh!


    Creating rough foam, we surfaced right in front of the city''s internal harbor - the Merfolk King Poseidon''s power of bubble submersion had allowed our infiltration team to travel through the sea to this point.


    ''If there are airships, why not submarines.''


    Stepping out of the giant bubble onto the harbor, I grinned.


    "Wow~ It''s been a while since I''ve been here."


    Not far off, I could see a building of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. I took a deep breath, inhaling the air of the Imperial Capital. It still had the disagreeable scent of a home that never felt quite right.


    "Looks like the operation went well. There''s no defense on this side."


    That''s right.


    Every operation conducted so far, all of them, were mere deceptions. A smokescreen.


    The main forces pretending to assault the walls, the airship Geronimo drawing attention in the sky, and even the fake key gamblers who infiltrated and incited chaos among the citizens-


    All fake.


    It was a strategy to lure the enemy.


    Our main force heading to the Imperial Capital is approaching from the sea.


    Fernandez''s army, lured by our main force, had all left the Imperial Capital,


    The airship fleet, deceived by Geronimo, had also exited the Imperial Capital,


    And the Aegis Special Forces, tricked by the gamblers, were all deployed to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital.


    The Imperial Capital''s navy was only guarding the entrance of the strait leading from the open sea to the inland sea.


    Now, there were no Fernandez''s forces left to stop us here.


    "We''re just a stone''s throw away from the palace."


    Looking at the sharp roofs of the Palace visible not far away, I said,


    "Let''s get there in one go."


    "But Sir, isn''t it a bit far to walk?"


    Kuilan asked, puzzled, so I silently raised my hand.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve brought our own ride."


    On my hand was a ring I had recently obtained from a box opening.


    "Let''s show these people how terrifying a monster invasion can be."


    I focused my mind on the ring and said,


    "Summon!"


    The name of that monster.


    "Kraken!"


    Flash!


    The [Ring of the Kraken] on my hand emitted a deep blue light, and the next moment.


    Kuoohhhh!


    I summoned an immensely giant cephalopod monster.


    The strongest squid... no, octopus? Anyway, a monster was summoned, and control was transferred to me.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    My heroes were dumbfounded, their mouths agape. Only I was giggling as I climbed onto the wriggling body of this monster.


    "Alright, let''s head to the heart of the empire and race down the midlane in style."


    "On this monster?!"


    "Do you think you''ll get to ride a sea monster and cross the capital of the empire twice in your life? This is a once-in-a-lifetime experience you can''t even buy. Stop complaining and get on!"


    Despite their apparent reluctance, my heroes were forcibly picked up by the Kraken''s extended tentacles. They screamed as they were forcefully seated next to me.


    "Now, let''s set off~!"


    Riding a summoned monster down the central avenue of my birth country.


    I had to admit, I was pretty good at trolling.


    ''After all, it was always a special talent of that bastard Ash...!''


    The Kraken, extending its long tentacles in all directions, tore up the beautifully paved sidewalks of the Imperial Capital and raced towards the palace.


    Yahoo, this is fun!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Fernandez was sitting on the throne.


    The throne, along with the thorn tree, was frozen white and transparent.


    "...The time has come."


    Fernandez, with his eyes closed, muttered to himself.


    At the same time,


    Sssss...


    The throne, which had been frozen white for years, began to slowly melt.


    The black thorn tree that wrapped around the throne also regained its vitality, as if spring had returned.


    Since it was Fernandez who had originally frozen Everblack with magic, now that the time had come to restart Everblack in earnest, he began to thaw it.


    "The ember has always been kept alive."


    Koo-goo-goo-goo-goo-!


    The thorn tree, regaining its stolen warmth, began to grow rapidly, as if reclaiming the years it had been frozen.


    "...The plan is in its final stage. The Final Ark will soon be complete."


    Fernandez lifted his eyes and looked ahead.


    "Are you coming to stop me, Ash?"


    Fernandez''s dark red eyes gently smiled.


    "Good. This finale is not a bad conclusion to our long and twisted fate."


    The black thorn tree continued to grow endlessly.


    Within the enveloping Everblack, Fernandez whispered softly.


    "Come quickly, brother, my patience is not that deep."Upstodatee from


    ***


    Riding the Kraken, I rushed through the center of the Imperial Capital.


    The giant monster, destroying everything from the sidewalk blocks to fountains and statues, the beautiful decorations of the Imperial Capital, charged forward.


    At first, my companions watched with a look of pity, but after a while, they seemed to adapt, staring blankly at the marble fragments flying in all directions.


    "This is the fifth fountain destroyed... Is this okay, Commander? They all look very expensive."


    "It''s okay. Fountains can be rebuilt."


    "Wow! The Imperial Founding Monument is split in two!"


    "Won''t it be okay? There must be an original stored somewhere..."


    "Gasps, the statue of the first Emperor of the Empire is shattered! Wasn''t that one of the top attractions of the Imperial Capital?!"


    "..."


    It''ll be okay, probably.


    It''s a national emergency right now, right? If we''re not careful, everyone in the city could die.


    My ancestors would surely be forgiving for just destroying a statue. Definitely!


    "We must block them!"


    "Stop the intruders-!"


    "Don''t let them reach the Imperial Palace!"


    The Imperial soldiers tried their best to stop the Kraken, but...


    "Aaaah!"


    "Dodge, dodge! We can''t stop that!"


    "Contact the Imperial Palace-"


    As the massive body of this monster surged forward, they couldn''t overcome their fear and hurriedly dodged.


    Maybe the veterans of our Southern Front could, but it''s not easy for ordinary humans to confront such a terrifying monster.


    Anyway, our advance was very smooth.


    Soon, the Thorn Tree Palace was getting closer. If this continues, we''ll arrive soon...


    Koo-goo-goo-goo-goo-!


    That''s when it happened.


    From the distant Imperial Palace, a terrifying rumbling sound was heard. My companions and I were all startled and looked in that direction.


    Kwa-gwa-gwang-!


    The ancient towers collapsed.


    The Imperial Palace of the Everblack Empire, which had never been invaded since its founding, just kept expanding endlessly, was now collapsing.


    The dark, pointed towers fell one after another, emitting clouds of smoke and dust.


    And at the same time,


    Crack, crack, crack!


    It grew.


    From underground, thick and massive black thorn tree stems began to shoot up wildly.


    Knowing well what that tree was, I exclaimed in confusion.


    "Everblack?!"


    The guardian tree of humanity, Everblack.


    The entire palace was swept away, devoured by the immensely swollen Everblack. The tree proliferated strangely, extending its pointed stems in all directions.


    "...This is insane."


    Seeing this, I muttered in disbelief.


    "It''s literally become the Thorn Tree Palace..."


    "Is that tree okay, Commander?! It''s kind of scary!"


    Kuilan stammered, his face pale.


    "I feel an energy similar to my tribe''s cursed maple tree. But there''s something more... inorganic about it..."


    "To protect the Empire."


    "Then open the gate. Join in protecting the Empire."


    I nodded heavily.


    "This is the last chance."


    The hesitation did not last long.


    The captain of the guard clenched his eyes shut and operated the opening mechanism of the gate. Soon, the barrier flickered and turned off, and the thick iron doors of the main gate began to slowly open.


    ''Fortunately.''


    I sighed with relief inwardly.


    Actually, Metallic, who had infiltrated as a double agent, was waiting near the main gate. If necessary, he would have annihilated the guard and opened the gate from the inside.


    But there was no need to take lives that didn''t need to be lost. That''s why I persuaded them with words to open the gate.


    Koo-goo-goo!


    As soon as the gate opened, Metallic and the remnants of the 1st Legion, who were lying in ambush behind the guard building, poured out.


    The faces of the guards turned to shock. They seemed to have just realized they had narrowly escaped death.


    "Please come in, Your Highness."


    The remnants of the 1st Legion, along with the hesitant Imperial Palace Guard, greeted us. I controlled the Kraken as gently as possible and entered through the main gate.


    Metallic, with a worried look, glanced towards the Imperial Palace. The thorn tree was still growing relentlessly towards the sky.


    "...What now, Your Highness?"


    "Everyone has their part to play."


    I quickly gave the order.


    "My companions and I will enter the Imperial Palace and stop Fernandez. Captain Metallic, you and the 1st Legion are to rescue those imprisoned in the Imperial Palace dungeon and also search for and rescue Lark."


    "...Thank you."


    Metallic bowed deeply. Originally, Metallic and the 1st Legion were almost like Lark''s personal guard, so they must have been waiting for this order.


    Then, I directed the guards looking at me with dazed faces.


    "Imperial Palace Guard! You are mobilized to stop the shutdown protocol."


    "We will move as you command, but... exactly how should we stop it?"


    The captain of the guard asked hesitantly.


    I curled one corner of my mouth and grinned.


    "There''s obviously only one plan to stop the shutdown protocol, right?"


    I had prepared a counter-protocol.


    That was,


    "Introducing the Shut-up Protocol!"


    I shouted, raising my hand high and then,


    "Activate-!"


    I brought it down sharply.


    Towards the cheek of my father, who was sleeping soundly in the coffin next to me, wearing a sleep mask and snoring loudly!


    Swoosh-!


    With a satisfying sound, the Emperor''s face turned sideways sharply.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Metallic and the 1st Legion, the captain of the guard and the Imperial Palace Guard, all my companions, and even the Kraken.


    Everyone looked at me with their mouths agape, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    Then,


    "...?"


    The Emperor slowly opened his eyes.


    Seemingly unable to comprehend the situation, even as he removed his sleep mask, the Emperor looked confused.


    He gently touched the cheek he had just been slapped on.


    "...Huh?"


    I looked at him, still groggy from sleep, and smiled broadly.


    The Emperor had definitely said this.


    - Until I reclaim the authority, you are no less than the Emperor of this nation. Use that authority to protect this empire.


    So.


    In terms of authority, I am the Emperor now.


    And father?


    He''s someone who lent me his authority and hasn''t reclaimed it yet, so, for the moment, he''s in a ''state of having no authority'' at all.


    "As the acting authority of the Emperor, with the Emperor''s authority, I command His Majesty!"


    In other words.


    Even if he''s the Emperor, right now, he has to follow my orders.


    I pointed my finger at my father and shouted.


    "Save your country!"


    You thought you could just hand over the acting authority and sleep soundly?


    What nonsense! You''re the biggest cheat key here! I''ll use that to the fullest!


    My father, who had been looking at me in disbelief, slowly said.


    "Crazy bastard."


    Immediately after, a deep smile appeared on the Emperor''s lips.


    "That''s my son."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    "In all my life, the only person who dared to slap my cheek was your mother..."


    The Emperor, seemingly incredulous, stroked his own cheek.


    "Why did you have to inherit this trait from Dustia? It''s preposterous. And to even dare to command me..."


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    I asked with a sly grin, to which the Emperor exhaled lightly.


    "What else can I do? I was the one who fathered you, and I was the one who entrusted you with the acting authority."


    The rulers of the world are twisted in strange ways and cool in others.


    Coolly accepting the current situation, the Emperor listened to my explanation of the situation and quickly grasped what he needed to do.


    He commanded the soldiers looking at him.


    "Imperial Palace Guard, follow me!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "There is a secret passage of the royal family leading underground. Through it, we will approach the underground magic circle."


    The Emperor will take care of destroying and stopping the shutdown protocol.


    Quickly rallying the Imperial Palace Guard and leaving, the Emperor gestured to me.


    "Ash."


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Since you dared to use me as a chess piece, make sure you win this game."


    The Emperor grinned fiercely, baring his fangs.


    "My life is more expensive than anyone else''s in this world. If you don''t win, the cost demanded will be too much to bear."


    "..."


    I just smiled back without a word.


    Every game is a gamble with the fate of the world.


    Lose and lose everything, win and gain everything. As it has always been.


    "We will win."


    "Expecting it. And... as for the fate of your second brother."


    The Emperor turned swiftly,


    "...I''ll leave it to you."


    He left those heavy words behind and disappeared with the Imperial Palace Guard through the underground passage.


    Watching them leave, I gestured to the side.


    "Junior."


    Immediately, my subordinate mage rushed over. I nodded to her.


    "Assist Father. I need you to dismantle the shutdown protocol."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I am at your command."


    "Junior."


    To the young mage in the pointed hat, biting her lip nervously, I gave a gentle smile.


    "Be safe."


    "..."


    Junior momentarily had a blank expression, then finally,


    "Yes. I will return."


    She gave a blurry smile, bowed deeply, and quickly ran after the Emperor, disappearing into the underground passage.


    "...Now, then."


    I gazed at the central entrance of the Thorn Tree Palace, which had stopped growing.


    "Shall we go do what we must?"


    ***


    The proliferation of the thorn tree, which seemed as if it would grow forever, had now stopped.


    Of course, it was only a temporary halt. If the shutdown protocol is activated and all the people in the city are sacrificed as fuel, it will start growing endlessly again.


    "Planting trees is a good hobby, but when you offer human lives as fertilizer, isn''t it too much?"


    Approaching the main entrance to the Imperial Palace.


    Climbing the stairs covered in thorn trees, I mumbled lengthily.


    "Of course, true environmental friendliness is only achieved by eliminating humanity. But even so, I cannot agree with sacrificing innocent lives."


    "..."


    At the entrance to the main building, a line of troops stood guard.


    Fernandez''s real henchmen, his direct unit.


    Aegis Special Forces.


    "Hello, my tiresome friends."


    I waved at the special forces members.


    "Finally, we get to settle things with you."


    "Prince Ash."


    The woman in the middle, presumably the leader, spoke in an emotionless voice.


    "You cannot proceed beyond here."


    "You don''t really think I''ll just say ''Okay~'' and turn around, do you?"


    "Of course not."


    Ssshh-


    Unsheathing her sword from her waist, she recited.


    Muttering, I smirked.


    "...Did you think I''d say that?"


    Immediately after, I snapped my fingers.


    "Damien!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Upon my signal, Damien drew his magic guns. Precisely, multiple magic guns.


    Whoosh-!


    The pistol-shaped magic gun [Cerberus], the submachine gun-shaped magic gun [Woodpecker], the rifle-shaped magic gun [Hunter''s Retribution], and the rifle-shaped magic gun [Venom Fang].


    Damien tossed these magic guns into the air, and at the same time,


    "Take them down-!"


    The special force members'' attack poured down.


    Tut-tut-tut-tut-!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Arrows and bolts rained down from the sides and back towards us. At the same time, the beast-transformed special force members charged from the front.


    However,


    Flash!


    Our sniper was faster.


    Damien, with his large brown eyes narrowed, activated [Far-Sight], capturing all enemies on the battlefield. And then,


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tak-!


    He shot.


    Catching the magic guns thrown into the air, he fired in all directions.


    Pistol, submachine gun, rifle, he didn''t discriminate, pulling the trigger on whatever came to hand, firing in all directions as if dancing.


    In an instant, Damien''s magic bullets poured down like rain in all directions.


    Dozens of magic bullets, each following a miraculous trajectory, flew out, shattering the arrows and bolts that were first fired towards us in mid-air.


    And not stopping there, after neutralizing the enemy''s volley in the air - the remaining energy targeted the special force members who had fired bows and crossbows at us.


    "Cough?!"


    "Argh!"


    "This is impossible..."


    It was over in an instant.


    As the enemy''s bullets shattered, the special force members who had been aiming bows and crossbows at us fell, spraying blood.


    Even amidst this, Damien''s magic bullets were precisely targeting areas that inflicted enough damage to subdue, but avoided fatal wounds.


    Damien''s ultimate technique, [Showdown].


    A wide-range skill that attacks all enemy targets and heals all allies captured in the sight.


    Truly an insane overpowered skill.


    "Full health, but hey, getting healed feels good..."


    Having been hit by Damien''s healing bullets, I stretched my refreshed neck muscles. Ah, refreshing.


    "What is this... how..."


    The stunned special force leader murmured in a dazed voice.


    The special force members who used the beast transformation were hit by Damien''s magic bullets but didn''t fall in a single blow.


    However, they were momentarily pushed back by the stopping power of the magic bullets.


    And the rest of the special force members had all been subdued and collapsed.


    All in a single moment.


    Just one exchange of fire, and the battle was decided.


    "My subordinates,"


    I patted Damien''s shoulder, who was awkwardly smiling, and said,


    "are the elite of the elite, having survived fights with the world''s worst monsters, battling day after day where death is always a possibility."


    "..."


    "They are naturally several times stronger than the likes of you, who''ve only been concerned with slaughtering defenseless citizens."


    I strode forward, and behind me, Damien, the Penal Squad, and the Holy Grail Seekers followed in an orderly manner.


    "Come on, Aegis. If you''re a discard, act like one. If you''re a hunting dog, bark and struggle until the end."


    "Ugh...?!"


    Despite being several times larger than us in their beast-transformed state, the special force members seemed intimidated and hesitantly stepped back.


    "With such lack of spirit, if you dare to involve yourself in matters concerning the fate of the world..."


    I spat out.


    "Then get lost. We''re in a hurry."


    "Uaaaah-!"


    The beast-transformed special force members let out a final roar of defiance and charged at us-


    Thump!


    Whoosh-!


    Kuilan''s fists, Verdandi''s sword strikes, and Damien''s suppressive fire met them, and they rolled helplessly to the ground.


    My subordinates cleared the path ahead of me. I walked calmly through.


    "Now, then..."


    Standing at the entrance of the main building, now cleared of guard forces.


    "Let''s have a thorough talk with my troublesome brother."


    I energetically pushed the door open.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Inside the open door, the space was densely filled with the black thorn tree.


    It seemed the entire interior of the palace had transformed like this. Looking inside, Damien shook his head.


    "We can''t get through this..."


    "Let''s see."


    I extended my hand into the interior. Then,


    Ssshhh...


    The thorn tree that my hand touched retracted backward, making a path.


    Perhaps because I too am a guardian of the empire. It seemed to recognize my authority and made way.


    As I slowly stepped inside, the thorn tree that had cleared the way closed up behind me.


    "...Looks like I have to go alone from here."


    I nodded to my tense-looking companions.


    "Keep an eye on the entrance."


    After resolving the situation, I need to come back through here. My companions would have to wait for my return.


    Waaaah-!


    That''s when it happened. Fernandez''s forces started pouring in from all sides.


    "We''ll wait for Your Highness''s return."


    Damien, drawing his magic gun and aiming at the enemies, shouted.


    "Return safely!"


    Kuilan and Verdandi also raised their weapons, and the Kraken roared menacingly, swinging its tentacles at the enemies.


    Boom! Kwa-gwa-gwang!


    Though outnumbered, our combat strength was overwhelmingly superior. The encroaching enemy soldiers were easily crushed.


    They will hold out until I return.


    Believing this, I moved further into the palace.


    The thorn tree completely covering the palace interior slithered like snakes, making way.


    Although covered in the thorn tree, I was familiar with the place having been here before, so I had a rough idea of the layout.


    I walked down the long corridor.


    Unstoppingly heading towards my destination.


    After some time, I began to see it.


    The slightly open door to the audience chamber.


    ***


    Sitting on the throne in the audience chamber, Fernandez had his eyes closed.


    Being merged with Everblack - the thorn tree, he had sensed Ash''s presence long ago.


    Feeling his brother approaching, Fernandez smirked.


    He was suddenly reminiscing.


    About the long past they had fought together.


    ***


    Episodes Ago.


    The letters appeared on Fernandez''s body when he was ten years old.


    The first sentence was engraved in the middle of his chest. It read:


    - The world is repeating its destruction.


    Then the second sentence.


    - I sacrifice my life to pass this on to my next self.


    A message from himself in a past cycle of destruction to his next cycle self.


    And the third sentence.


    - Ash regresses. Cooperate with him.


    The transmission of the sentences ended there.


    Ten-year-old Fernandez stood in front of the bathroom mirror, lost in thought. He decided that the content of these sentences was the truth.


    Not only because the handwriting was his own but also... engraving such bizarre content across time and space onto his own skin was something only he could do.


    "Cooperate with Ash, huh..."


    Looking at the mirror, Fernandez frowned.


    "...But that kid is only six years old."


    Moreover, while Lark often played with Ash, Fernandez had always found it awkward to interact with Ash, making their relationship strained.


    There was certainly a psychological barrier that was hard to overcome between half-siblings.


    Especially for Fernandez, who was not as oblivious as Lark and was more aware of his surroundings.


    But what could he do? He couldn''t ignore the advice from his past self.


    After adjusting his clothes, Fernandez stepped out of the bathroom and called for his eldest brother.


    "Lark!"


    Lark, who was doing push-ups in the corridor, turned his head at his younger brother''s call.


    "Huh? What''s up, Fernandez? Have you finally decided to train with me? Great! Let''s start by running to the training ground."


    The brothers clasped each other''s hands in a firm handshake.


    Their faces were bright with clear hope.


    And then, dozens of cycles repeated.


    Still, the brothers couldn''t prevent the world''s destruction.


    ***


    Bang!


    Ash''s hand grabbed Fernandez''s collar and pushed him back.


    They were in front of Dustia''s tomb.


    Another cycle had begun, and once again they were at Dustia''s funeral. But this cycle was distinctly different from the last.


    The timing.


    Originally, Dustia was supposed to commit suicide when Ash was in his late teens, but now, Ash was only in his mid-teens.


    Instead of rain, snow poured down at the funeral site. Amidst the heavy snowfall, Ash roared with fury, his breath turning white in the cold air.


    "Did it have to be this way?"


    "..."


    "Answer me, brother! Did it have to be this way?"


    "I thought it would be better for you to regress a day sooner."


    Fernandez looked at Ash with a calm gaze.


    "Yes. That''s why I killed your mother."


    In this cycle, Dustia was assassinated.


    By Fernandez''s own hand.


    And at that moment, Ash regressed. That was what Fernandez had aimed for.


    "Admit it, Ash. Your mother had to die for you to regress at that point."


    "..."


    "And the sooner you regress, the sooner we can prepare for this cycle together."


    Ash clenched his eyes shut.


    Fernandez was right. For a more efficient progression, Dustia''s death and Ash''s regression had to be brought forward as soon as possible.


    But, even so...


    Burying his brutally assassinated mother was an excruciatingly painful task.


    "I accepted this damned role of player..."


    Ash spat out as if he was vomiting blood.


    "...to protect the people I love...!"


    In front of such Ash, Fernandez responded calmly.


    "I''m the same, Ash. But if there are lives that need to be cut off along the way, I won''t hesitate."


    "..."


    "What we need to save is the world. A greater cause. We can''t forget that."


    "...Right, brother is this kind of person."


    A sneer formed on Ash''s lips.


    "Pretending to be the warmest, but in reality... the coldest of all."


    "Say whatever you like."


    Fernandez lightly pushed away Ash''s hand holding his collar and declared.


    "In the next cycle, as soon as I''m ready, I''ll kill your mother and trigger your regression."


    "..."


    "I''ll optimize our strategy to prevent destruction. This is a necessary process, Ash."


    Facing his bowed-down brother, Fernandez continued.


    "Think bigger, little brother. What we are trying to save isn''t your soon-to-depart mother. It''s everyone in this world."


    "I know, I know! But still..."


    Ash clenched his teeth and tore at his own chest with his hand.


    "It hurts... too much..."


    Fernandez was incredulous.


    Ash, who had regressed dozens, perhaps hundreds of times.


    Why did he still agonize over his mother''s death?


    Fernandez, who only inherited the records, seemed more affected by people''s deaths than he was.


    ***


    The cycles continued.


    Fernandez, based on past records, rapidly optimized the progression of each cycle.


    He killed those who needed to be killed and saved those who needed to be saved. He built organizations, managed funds, and amassed armies.


    Step by step, the strategy progressed slowly but steadily.


    And at the same time.


    Ash became increasingly haggard and desolate.


    The once solid alliance between the two brothers... was slowly cracking.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    To save the world from destruction, Ash and Fernandez worked together tirelessly.


    From the beginning of the new cycle to the efficient optimization of the monster frontline strategy, they gathered excellent talents.


    They amassed as much funding as possible for supplies.


    Ash fought directly on the monster frontline in the southern part, while Fernandez poured material and personnel support from the Imperial Capital for Ash.


    With each cycle, the situation improved. With every new cycle, the monster frontline became stronger, and the empire''s army efficiently eliminated the monsters.


    Nevertheless,


    A fundamental solution was not found.


    No matter how much they optimized, they could never completely block the monsters'' final massive offensive.


    No matter how they struggled, in the end, the world was destroyed. Over and over again.


    Gradually, the cooperation between the two of them reached a stalemate.


    ...Even hope gets worn out.


    Both Ash and Fernandez gradually grew tired.


    Ash, who directly regressed, wore out much faster than Fernandez, who just inherited the records of each cycle.


    At some point, they parted ways. More precisely, Ash turned away.


    Their cooperation ceased, and they began to move separately.


    Sometimes they conflicted. At its worst, there were cycles where they fought as if to kill each other, rather than joining forces.


    They stole each other''s subordinates and seized each other''s power, sometimes even swapping positions.


    There was a time when Reyna was Ash''s closest aide, and Lucas was Fernandez''s.


    There was a time when Ash became the leader of the dark forces in the center, and Fernandez became the commander of the monster frontline.


    And after many cycles of such conflicts, which they could even laugh about...


    Eventually, realizing that the only beings who could help each other were each other, they began to cooperate again.


    In a distant cycle, worn out by their mutual animosity and numb to both friendship and hatred,


    "Hello, brother."


    At Dustia''s funeral, Ash, who had just finished regressing, smiled at Fernandez with a haggard face.


    "I''m tired of even greeting now."


    "Ash..."


    "Do you have a cigarette?"


    At Ash''s request, Fernandez let out a dry laugh, incredulous. Ash was only fifteen years old physically.


    "Too young to start already."


    "My mental age is dozens, hundreds of times that of yours."


    "Starting to smoke so young will ruin your health."


    "What does it matter if I die young anyway..."


    Fernandez had cigarettes on him.


    As if he knew Ash would ask for them, he had brought them.


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    Ash put the cigarette in his mouth, and Fernandez used magic to light it for him.


    "Huu..."


    Ash exhaled a long breath of smoke and murmured.


    "Is there an end to this fight?"


    "..."


    "If we keep repeating infinitely, maybe one day we''ll win. But... I don''t think I''ll make it that far."


    Ash''s soul had long exceeded its allowed limits.


    After too many regressions, the durability of his soul had bottomed out, and symptoms of what is called regression dementia had begun.


    Right after regressing, he could keep his sanity, but as time passed, the cracks in his soul widened... He was no longer able to live properly, not just as a player, but even as a human being.


    "...I came up with a plan with Aider."Upstodatee from


    Ash, having burnt his cigarette down to the butt, spat it out and spoke.


    "If I can no longer function as a player, I will borrow useful memories from another world... and overlay them on myself."


    "What?"


    "I may no longer be myself, but I''ll still be useful as a player."


    "Such a nonsensical thing...!"


    "Whatever I did, I couldn''t save the world anyway. Might as well try to introduce some variable with the memories of another player."


    Fernandez, who had lost his words, stuttered as he asked.


    "Are you really okay with this?"


    "..."


    "Why go to such lengths... to fight?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ash chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I can''t even remember the reason anymore."


    "Ash..."


    "I won''t be your brother anymore. So, our cooperation ends here."


    With Ash losing his memories, a close cooperation like before was no longer possible.


    Like before... it was impossible to proceed with the strategy, optimizing it together without a word of conversation.


    "Thanks for everything, brother. Now you should find your own new possibilities."


    "This is..."


    While planting the flagpole on the ground, with all his might.


    "The frontline of the world-!"


    Flash-!


    From the spot where the flagpole was planted, a circular wind spread out, and gray magical power poured out in all directions.


    The brothers, who once fought together to save the world, now, no longer remembering that fact,


    Began to engage in a fierce battle, giving their all against each other.


    ***


    The same time.


    Underground of the Imperial Capital.


    "...So this is the shutdown protocol."


    The Emperor, having used the Imperial Family''s secret passage to descend underground, sighed.


    "You have installed it so extensively without my knowledge."


    The gigantic magic circle installed beneath the entire Imperial Capital was staggeringly large. What could be seen in the underground of the Imperial Palace was just a part of it.


    "Should we destroy this?"


    "Let me check."


    Junior, bowing her head, touched the magic circle. Then, immediately,


    Fzzzt!


    "Ugh?!"


    As soon as Junior touched the circle, electricity sparked from it, and a strong repulsion force pushed her backward.


    "...The magic has already entered its activation sequence."


    Junior, clutching her tingling fingertips with her other hand, gritted her teeth.


    "Even if we destroy part of it, we can''t stop it from operating...!"


    "What should we do then?"


    "We need to inflict significant damage to the entire circle! But the size of the circle is too large..."


    Another voice took over Junior''s words.


    "Yes. Realistically, it''s impossible to destroy the magic circle."


    "...?!"


    "Since the activation sequence has already started, soon... it will envelop and activate across the entire Imperial Capital."


    Everyone looked in that direction.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of a staff tapping on the floor echoed in the underground, as a middle-aged female magician appeared.


    Recognizing her face, Junior uttered a dismayed groan.


    "...Captain Reyna."


    Reyna, without even glancing at Junior, saluted the Emperor.


    "It''s been a long time, Your Majesty."


    "Indeed. Reyna. It has been a long time."


    The Emperor gestured towards the magic circle.


    "If I order you to stop this magic, would you obey?"


    "No."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because my master is not the former Emperor, Your Majesty."


    "The former Emperor... I have never abdicated the throne."


    "I serve only Emperor Fernandez, the sole emperor of the current empire. Thus, regrettably, I cannot heed the former Emperor''s words."


    The Emperor sighed.


    "So, you no longer treat me as the Emperor, nor obey my commands? And yet you call yourself an imperial soldier?"


    "I am a hound, Your Majesty."


    Reyna replied bluntly.


    "A hound is loyal to the one who feeds it. Not the one who abandons it."


    15 years ago. During the Camilla Kingdom occupation operation.


    At that time, Jupiter, the captain of the 2nd Division of the magical troops, disobeyed orders and rebelled against the massacre of civilians to save Junior.


    This became the only stain on the operation directed by the Emperor himself.


    As a result of the aftermath of this series of events... the magical troops were expelled from the 1st Army of the Imperial Army and were abandoned.


    Reyna, then the captain of the 1st Division of the magical troops, was responsible for the entire division.


    Reyna did everything she could to find a way out for her subordinates.


    It was Fernandez who took in the abandoned magical troops.


    The owner of the magical troops changed from the Emperor to Fernandez at that time.


    "...How ironic."


    The Emperor chuckled bitterly.


    "That day, in the Camilla Kingdom... how many fates were forever changed."


    Jupiter was dishonorably discharged,


    Reyna became Fernandez''s hound,


    And Junior, burdened with a lifelong disability, became a magician of the new era.


    The Emperor, reflecting on the diverged paths of the three magicians, muttered bitterly.


    "All are the consequences of my own lack of virtue."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "Jupiter Junior."


    As the Emperor softly called her name, the flustered Junior took a formal stance.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "You said we need to inflict significant damage on the entire magic circle. How much damage specifically?"


    "We need to completely destroy at least ten points in the magic circle where the magical power flows."


    "Ten points..."


    Considering the little time left before the shutdown protocol''s activation, destroying ten points seemed almost impossible, but the Emperor appeared determined to think of a solution.


    "Jupiter Junior. It seems you''re a magician trusted by Ash."


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "I will go to destroy another part of the magic circle. Can I entrust this place to you?"


    Junior slowly gazed at Reyna, who stood nearby, leaning on her staff.


    It was a daunting task to subdue Reyna, who appeared to protect the magic circle, and to destroy the circle itself.


    But Junior did not hesitate to answer.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Please leave it to me."


    "Thank you. I trust you."


    The Emperor nodded and, with a flutter of his cloak, headed towards the opposite side of the underground, followed hurriedly by the palace guards who disappeared in haste.


    "..."


    "..."


    A brief silence enveloped the now empty underground.


    Junior and Reyna slowly moved sideways, still locking eyes. Reyna was the first to break the silence.


    "Why are you trying to stop this, Junior?"


    "Why?"


    Junior replied sharply, incredulously.


    "To prevent the innocent citizens of the Imperial Capital from being massacred."


    "That''s the strange part."


    Reyna chuckled softly.


    "If you''re in a position to avenge the Camilla Kingdom, shouldn''t you rather let the shutdown protocol be activated?"


    "...!"


    "The Imperial Army massacred civilians in your country. You''re the living proof. Your body, battered by my and Jupiter''s magic."


    Involuntarily, Junior clenched her left arm with her right hand, her left side bearing distinct burn scars.


    Reyna continued to speak harshly.


    "The Empire, in its conquest wars, has massacred civilians all over the world. If Jupiter hadnt rebelled 15 years ago, they would have continued to do so."


    "..."


    "If all the civilians of the Imperial Capital were massacred, wouldn''t that be retribution?"


    It was sophistry. Nonsense.


    But-


    "Let this magic be activated. The Empire deserves the punishment, and the victims of the Camilla Kingdom can rest in peace in the afterlife."


    The horrific memories of her childhood constricted Junior''s heart.


    The raging lightning and storms.


    The collapsing temple. The priests falling, spattered with blood...


    Her lost homeland. Parents whose bodies were never found.


    Her siblings, still living with their burned bodies.


    And the Empire''s citizens, living happily in the Imperial Capital, oblivious to such tragedies...


    ''Why?''


    Why should lives be so different just because of the country of one''s birth?


    ''It''s not fair.''


    Deep down, thinking so, for a moment, Reyna''s words sounded tempting.


    ''An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood.''


    This lump in her chest, this persistent anger and injustice... following Reyna''s suggestion seemed like it might provide some relief.


    ''They should know the pain Ive endured.''


    A whisper reached her ears. For a moment, Junior almost agreed with Reyna.


    Then, it happened.


    - But remember, dont forget all that youve been through.


    The voice of Camus, a fellow countryman who died fighting Reyna, echoed in her mind.


    - Forgive if you want to forgive. Take revenge if you want revenge. If you cant decide between the two, that''s fine too. Keep pondering until you find the answer you seek.


    Junior stopped.


    Gritting her teeth, clenching her fists, taking a deep breath-


    "...I."


    And finally,


    Junior struggled to say.


    The Alcatraz, which had been circling in the sky, landed as if forcibly pulled down.


    "It''s my flagship; naturally, it responds to my will."


    As the Emperor clenched his fist, the hatch of the landed Alcatraz opened roughly. The soldiers of the magical troops inside were panicked, unsure of what to do.


    Watching this, the Emperor spoke to the palace guards.


    "What are you doing, guards?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Drag them out and arrest them. Immediately."


    "Acknowledged!"


    After clearing the magical troops from the airship, the Emperor boarded the Alcatraz alone.


    Thud...!


    Although normally requiring at least three people to control, the Emperor sat in the captain''s seat and maneuvered the airship into the sky with his will alone, not taking anyone with him.


    The palace guards and the captured soldiers of the magical troops watched, mouths agape, as the Alcatraz ascended.


    Roarrrrrr-!


    With the airship floating in the center of the Imperial Capital''s sky,


    The Emperor amplified his voice using both the Alcatraz''s microphone and his own abilities, resonating it loudly throughout the entire Imperial Capital.


    Hear me!


    The Emperor''s voice was clear and authoritative, spreading not only throughout the Imperial Capital but also to the surrounding areas.


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    The Imperial Capital''s defense army and the Imperial Army, who were confronting each other at the southern gate, and the members of the World Guardian Front too.


    Geronimo and the Imperial airship fleet engaged in a chase in the nearby airspace.


    Citizens trying to escape the Imperial Capital''s outskirts in panic, and those who believed in Fernandez''s promised immortality and were living their daily lives at home.


    When they heard the voice of the Emperor, thought to be dead, coming from the sky, everyone stopped and looked up.


    I am Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblack! The true and only Emperor of this empire!


    "His Majesty...?!"


    "He wasn''t dead?"


    "Then why did Prince Fernandez..."


    The citizens murmured in shock. The Emperor continued.


    Firstly, I apologize for being absent for so long and not fulfilling my duties as the Emperor.


    The citizens gasped in surprise.


    The Emperor Traha apologizing?


    It was more surprising than the supposedly dead Emperor returning to life.


    Faced with an unprecedented crisis, I have a request for all of you.


    The Emperor was forthright.


    The magic circle installed by Fernandez is ready to activate. If this magic is triggered, every living creature in the Imperial Capital will die.


    "...?!"


    A silent scream spread in all directions.


    People in a panic were about to rush out of the Imperial Capital immediately.


    But the Emperor''s voice came again, louder and clearer.


    My citizens! If you wish to live, fight back!


    "...!"


    Eternal life given by others is a lie! Only those who struggle to protect their own lives deserve to survive!


    The voice of the Emperor, who had ruled the world''s largest nation, naturally commanded attention and obedience.


    The Emperor shouted repeatedly.


    Fight!


    Destroy the magic circle in the underground!


    This is an order from your Emperor, and at the same time... a request.


    The Emperor''s request.


    Hearing these words for the first time, the citizens were stirred.


    Protect New Terra, my citizens!


    Citizens who were escaping through back routes to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital turned around.


    Even those who were sitting peacefully in their homes rushed outside.


    Fight to protect yourselves!


    Underground.


    The soldiers of the magical troops and members of the Aegis Special Forces guarding key points of the magic circle looked at each other with hollow expressions.


    Waaaaah-!


    From above ground to below, the citizens charged down with formidable force.


    Weapons began to drop from the soldiers'' hands. One of the special task force members muttered in defeat.


    "...This is unfair, Your Majesty."


    Bang! Crackle-!


    Throughout the Imperial Capital''s underground, the shutdown protocols magic circle began to be destroyed simultaneously by the hands of the citizens.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Imperial Palace. Central Prison.


    The guards stood anxiously guarding this place when suddenly,


    Bang!


    The door was flung open violently, and Metallic with the First Legion appeared.


    "Don''t you move!"


    "This prison is surrounded! Do not resist!"


    The guards were not foolish enough to resist the First Legion, considered the elite of the Imperial Army.


    Morale had plummeted following the Emperor''s speech.


    The guards were quickly subdued, and Metallic hurried into the prison.


    Most of the prisoners in the Central Prison were those who had opposed Fernandez and were captured.


    Metallic ordered their release and moved deeper into the prison.


    "My Lord! Where are you!"


    As Fernandez began preparing for the shutdown protocol, Lark was transferred here. Metallic had obtained this information in advance.


    "My Lord! It''s me, Metallic! We''ve come to rescue you!"


    Metallic, shouting as he moved forward, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    In the innermost cell of the prison, a narrow cell where hardly any light reached.


    There he was imprisoned.


    Losing both arms and legs, lying miserably.


    "My Lord!"


    Metallic rushed in, shouting as if vomiting blood. Lark, dying in the cell, opened his blurry eyes.


    "...Metallic, Captain?"


    "Yes, My Lord. It''s me! I''ll get you out now."


    Metallic held back tears as he took Lark out of the cell.


    Lark, in a terrible state having lost all limbs, sharply regained consciousness as soon as Metallic carried him out of the cell.


    "What''s the situation...?"


    "Prince Ash is directing the entire operation to stop Lord Fernandez!"


    Metallic briefly reported the overall situation, intending to escape with Lark on his back.


    But Lark stopped Metallic.


    "Captain Metallic. Leave me behind."


    "...What?"


    "I must go to where my siblings are fighting."


    Lark looked towards the Imperial Palace, not far from the prison entrance.


    The palace, overgrown with black thorns, looked more like a bizarre dungeon than a palace.


    "This is where the fate of my brothers will be decided... I must be there."


    "..."


    "Thus, leave me behind."


    "That''s impossible."


    Carrying Lark on his back, Metallic headed towards the palace, his voice gruff.


    "I will take you where you wish to go, My Lord."


    "We won''t make it out alive."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will share life and death with you, My Lord."


    "..."


    Metallic''s voice was filled with resolute determination.


    Having fought through numerous battlefronts together, Lark knew he couldn''t break this knight''s will.


    "Thank you, Captain Metallic."


    Therefore, without refusing his loyalty further, Lark, entrusting his body, spoke heavily.


    "Let''s go. To the final battlefield."


    Silently, Metallic lifted Lark and stepped forward.


    Towards the thorn-covered Imperial Palace.


    To the decisive battleground where Fernandez and Ash were fighting a bloody battle, a place that would determine the fate of the world.


    ***Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Boom!


    The audience chamber was already destroyed beyond recognition.


    Fernandez attacked me using the branches of Everblack as his own limbs, while I countered them all with the summoned fortress walls.


    "Ugh!"


    The problem was, Everblack wasn''t just any tree.


    It was a Guardian Tree directly connected to the Spirit Realm, serving as a magical antenna transmitting the power of the Spirit Realm to humanity.


    In other words,


    Rumble!


    Its branches possessed magical properties stronger than any weapon...!


    The branches, like clay, shattered the walls I summoned and poured in from all sides. Grinding my teeth, I kept retreating.


    "Keep retreating like that, how exactly do you plan to stop me? Little brother?"


    Still leisurely seated on the throne, Fernandez smiled slyly.


    "Don''t you have little time? Can you afford to circle around looking for my weakness?"


    "Ugh, shut up, ugh, I''ll punch you in the jaw myself, ugh, just be quiet."


    Hearing Fernandez''s proposal, head bowed,


    "...My salvation."


    I smirked and replied.


    "It''s not about hiding in some kind of escape."


    "...!"


    "My salvation... is something I gain by fighting and winning."


    I raised my head, looking squarely at Fernandez, and declared forcefully.


    "You''re right, brother. So far, I have lost every game. But that doesn''t mean I will fail this time."


    "Don''t be foolish!"


    Fernandez clenched his teeth, his fists trembling.


    "You''ve never won, not even once! Why can''t you see reason! We can''t win! Look at the countless records of defeat etched on my body!"


    "..."


    "Just give up, Ash. Please! This is the last chance! No one will blame you for running away!"


    "It''s not about someone blaming me."


    I shook my head slightly.


    "It''s about whether I can hold my head high before myself."


    "What..."


    "There''s definitely a chance of winning, brother."


    The game exists to be conquered.


    The true ending.


    I''ve already grasped the slim thread leading there.


    Of course, it will be a difficult and perilous path, but-


    If there''s a path in front of me.


    As one who carries the flag.


    I must lead the way, forging ahead.


    "I have a proposal for you too. Don''t give up, brother."


    "..."


    "Join me in this final cycle. Fight alongside me."


    As long as there''s a non-zero chance, I won''t give up.


    Because I am a player of this game.


    So, I reached out my hand to Fernandez, who had irrevocably crossed a point of no return.


    ...But.


    "We''re not getting through."


    Fernandez, with a hardened face, slowly raised his hand.


    "Yes, I never thought I could persuade you with words from the beginning."


    Rumble!


    Like thousands, tens of thousands of snakes coiling, the thorny branches aligned around me,


    "I''ll force you to listen, Ash...!"


    Boom!


    The thorny branches surged towards me like a wave.


    "That''s right... sometimes, you have to swing a fist to understand each other."


    Seeing this, I clenched my teeth and grinned.


    "Then, let''s see my full power."


    It was time to use my newly acquired special equipment, [The Great Commander''s Flag], in real combat for the first time.


    "Huuh-!"


    Thunk!


    I planted the flagstaff into the ground.


    Fernandez, seeing this, sneered.


    "It''s useless! Your walls can''t stop Everblack! You know that!"


    He was right.


    All my fortress summoning spells used until now - [Imperial Edict] - were completely destroyed by Everblack.


    ...So, it''s necessary to evolve them to the next level.


    My ultimate move as well.


    And myself...!


    Flash!


    A grey fortress rose from beneath my flag.


    Thorny branches poured towards my fortress from all directions. The grey walls quickly split, crumbled, and collapsed.


    It probably won''t last even a few more seconds.


    ...That''s enough.


    "I command."


    Inside the collapsing fortress, I murmured softly.


    "This is a battle for the fate of the world."


    Gripping the flag, with a desperate heart and wishful spirit-


    I shouted.


    "All who once bore this flag- gather here!"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    My exclusive equipment, [The Great Commander''s Flag], has the following stats:


    [The Great Commander''s Flag (EX)]


    - Category: Flag (Auxiliary Equipment)


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Provides the following buffs to all troops under the wielder''s command:


    > Strength+10, Agility+10, Intelligence+10, Stamina+10, Magic Power+10


    > Physical Resistance 10%, Magic Resistance 10% increase


    > Physical Penetration 10%, Magic Penetration 10% increase


    > All types of Elemental Resistance 10% increase


    > Morale does not fall below ''normal''


    The performance is intuitive and morale-boosting.


    It''s not just for a party or hero characters, but it pours such buffs on all troops under my command.


    As the commanded troops increase towards the latter part of the game, the value of this flag''s effect becomes even more significant. It is truly an equipment made for commander classes.


    However, the true performance of this flag lies in its exclusive equipment function.


    - Exclusive effect for the character ''Ash'':


    > Enhancement of Passive Skill, Skill 1, and Skill 2


    > Ultimate skill [Imperial Edict] evolves into [The Foremost Flag]


    It enhances all Passive Skill, Skill 1, and Skill 2, and at the same time evolves the ultimate skill.


    Among them, the crowning feature, the new ultimate skill, [The Foremost Flag].


    Basically, it retains all functions of the previous [Imperial Edict]. It can summon a fortress, declare a siege, and remove limits on the number of summons.


    And the additional feature that comes with it is... this.


    "All who once bore this flag- gather here!"


    I knelt on one knee, pushing the flag into the ground, and with my shout,


    Flash-!


    A burst of light exploded from the flag.


    The black thorny branches that were pouring towards me from all sides, trying to ignore such light and continue their assault, were


    Clang!


    Cut off by the swords that appeared from the light,


    Crack!


    Blocked by the shields,


    Whooosh...!


    Burnt to ashes by the magic that gushed out.


    Various weapons that emerged from the light protected me, breaking off hundreds, thousands of thorny branches rushing towards me.


    "What...?!"


    Fernandez let out a baffled groan.


    It was a reasonable reaction. He must have been certain of his victory just moments ago. But now, it was nullified by my trump card.


    Woosh...!


    As the light emanating from the flag faded,


    Click! Click! Click!


    Suddenly, around me were hundreds of figures made of swirling, ashen shadows.


    Rising slowly from my knees, I stood up among those who had formed a protective circle around me.


    "This is... surely not..."


    Fernandez uttered in disbelief.


    "Are they all... ''you''?"


    I smiled silently in response.


    Yes.


    Each one of these was a remnant of ''me''.


    Shadows of past cycles that had passed through the ''save slot'' known as ''me''.


    ***


    Initially, I could choose any profession. for new novels


    As a wildcard character, I could develop myself in any direction I wished.


    Among those numerous possibilities, I chose to be a commander and reached this point.


    ...But, I always wondered.


    What if I had chosen a different profession?


    What if I had become a knight of the tank class as originally planned?


    What if I had become a mage, following my magical aptitude?


    Assassins, archers, priests, fighters...


    Those countless, untraveled paths.


    What would I look like now if I had walked a different path?


    The conclusions of those numerous possibilities have now been summoned beside me.


    Ash with a dagger, Ash with a spear, Ash with a magic gun, Ash with a staff...


    Ashes clad in various armors, cloaked in capes, and holding flags aloft.


    All of them are losers who reached the end of their worlds and ultimately failed.


    "It''s not just you who left records, brother."


    Ash, too, had left his long journey and countless footsteps on this flag.


    "That''s why I told you not to rely too much on the strategy guide."


    Memorizing lineage only to be stumped by questions outside the scope of the test?


    Piercing through the last line of thorny branch resistance.


    My remnants reached Fernandez without hesitation and swung their weapons.


    Thud! Thud!


    My shadows formed into swords and spears, piercing Fernandez''s wrists, feet, thighs, and forearms.


    "Gurgh!"


    Fernandez gritted his teeth and suppressed a groan.


    I slowly approached my brother. My remnants parted like a wave, clearing a path toward the throne.


    "Ha-ha... really, you''ve always been an inscrutable guy."


    Despite being pierced by my weapons and pinned to the throne, Fernandez continued to smile softly.


    "Too clever at times, and suddenly acting like a thug. Obedient, yet suddenly wreaking havoc."


    "..."


    "Always hiding your true intentions from me. Peculiarly perceptive..."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Is that the me you experienced, or the me in the records?"


    "Either way, you''ve always been like that."


    Bleeding, Fernandez''s face turned pale. He trembled his pale lips while still trying to smile.


    "And... in either case, we''ve always been brothers."


    "Why so sentimental now? You''re not trying to gain sympathy at this stage, are you?"


    "Ha-ha, just like you said. What''s the point of begging for my life now?"


    Fernandez leaned back into the throne''s backrest, murmuring with a more relaxed face.


    "We''re off to a world where we no longer need life."


    "...What?"


    "It''s too late, Ash."


    Rumble!


    Before Fernandez could finish speaking, the entire audience chamber began to vibrate.


    Confused, I looked around. What''s happening?!


    "But the shutdown protocol hasn''t been activated yet...?!"


    Boom!


    With a violent shake, I felt my body lift off the ground.


    Startled, I looked outside and then I saw it.


    A giant thorny tree.


    Wrapping around the entire palace, lifting it slowly into the air like a clenched fist.


    The giant hand made of thorny branches looked like a huge ship.


    The Final Ark.


    This was the ''Final Ark'' that Fernandez had been talking about.


    "Is this your doing, brother?"


    I murmured in disbelief.


    Could it be, Fernandez... even while fighting me, was manipulating Everblack to do this?


    Was this his plan all along...?


    "The shutdown protocol is just a bonus."


    Fernandez''s voice became increasingly faint.


    "A courtesy to take on additional passengers for this journey to the Spirit Realm."


    "What?"


    "Even if the shutdown protocol doesnt activate and we can''t take the citizens... this Ark will depart for the Spirit Realm."


    Fernandez''s blood-red eyes looked firmly at me.


    "Carrying those who must be saved."


    "...You can''t be serious."


    "I told you, Ash."


    Fernandez laughed hollowly.


    "I''m going to save you."


    "..."


    "Even if the world perishes and my plan fails to save my citizens... I will save you, at least. Because you deserve it."


    "..."


    "You... in the new world, in the Spirit Realm... should live on as the king..."


    Stunned, my mouth fell open.


    Then, I honestly blurted out.


    "When Dad called me a madman earlier, honestly, I felt a bit proud, you know? Sort of like, I had this pride in being the greatest madman among madmen?"


    "...?"


    "But I guess I have to concede the top spot to you."


    I acknowledged it with astonishment.


    "You''re the craziest of them all, Fernandez. You unique lunatic."


    Rumble!


    Now the Ark was completely rising into the sky.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Krrrung, krrrung...


    Dark clouds that had been hovering over the Imperial Capital since morning gradually thickened,


    Swoooosh...!


    And soon, the rain began to pour down.


    Under the fiercely falling rain, the sight of Imperial Capital New Terra was surreal.


    Throughout the city, clashes erupted between the citizens and the Aegis Special Forces.


    The citizens struggled desperately to destroy the shutdown protocol magic circles installed beneath the city, while the Special Forces worked hard to prevent it.


    In the center of the city, a black bramble tree proliferated as if nesting, with one large stem rising in the middle.


    Enveloping the entire imperial palace, like a giant hand gripping it.


    "This is a complete mess."


    And outside the Imperial Capital.


    Surrounded by the Imperial Capital Defense Force and the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions, Dusk Bringar let out a hollow laugh.


    "Never thought I''d live to see such a scene."


    Black smoke rose from various parts of the burning Imperial Capital. The flames were not easily quenched even by the pouring rain.


    The black bramble tree that soared in the center of the Imperial Capital devoured its surroundings with a terrifying vigor.


    Screams and shouts echoed throughout the city.


    It was as if the end of the world had come.


    "To think that New Terra would end up like this..."


    A smirk formed on the lips of Dusk Bringar.


    "What a world we live in."


    "..."


    Around the calm Dusk Bringar, the other kings of the World Guardian Front wore faces taut with tension.


    The World Guardian Front had declared surrender.


    They were disarmed and bound. Imperial Legions menacing spears and swords were pointed at them from all sides.


    "Is this really okay..."


    "What if they get angry and decide to kill us...?"


    Apart from a few, everyone was trembling with fear. But Dusk Bringar remained unruffled.


    She observed the opposing command.


    The captains of the Imperial Capital Defense Force and the commanders of the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions were in a heated discussion.


    "We must follow the orders of His Highness Fernandez!"


    "Are you out of your mind? Didn''t you hear what the real His Highness just said?!"


    "If we make the wrong decision here, we become traitors! Act wisely!"


    Indeed.


    Dusk Bringar chuckled.


    Even in such a world-ending situation, the sight of them seeking their own safety and preservation was quite amusing.


    But the situation did not proceed as comically as one might expect. The Imperial Capital Defense Force and the other legion commanders drew their swords against each other.


    "How dare you ignore His Highnesss orders, you traitor!"


    "Who is His Highness? Fernandez is the real traitor! You are the traitors!"


    "Drop your weapons! Surrender and we''ll pretend this never happened!"


    As the commanders drew their weapons, their subordinate officers also unsheathed theirs.


    This caused the rest of the Imperial Legion, who had been pointing their weapons at the World Guardian Front, to turn their weapons on each other in confusion.


    The tense situation was resolved in an instant.


    The 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions united against the Imperial Capital Defense Force, who supported Fernandez, pointing their weapons at them.


    The power of the 2nd and 3rd Legions, who had heavy cavalry compared to the outnumbered Imperial Capital Defense Force, was significantly stronger in such close-quarters situations.


    "Damn it...! These cursed traitors...!"


    The commander of the surrounded Imperial Capital Defense Force, with a spear tip pressed to his throat, clenched his eyes shut and raised his hands.


    "...I surrender."


    "Subdue them! Capture all of the Imperial Capital Defense Force!"


    The situation began to take a strange turn.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force, which had been one part of the encirclement, was completely subdued and forced to kneel on the ground.


    And then the commanders of the 2nd and 3rd Legions approached the leadership of the World Guardian Front.


    Sleek-


    As the two legion commanders drew their swords, the kings of the World Guardian Front all swallowed dryly.


    And then,


    Tuk, tuk-tuk.


    The two legion commanders skillfully used their swords to release the kings from their bindings.


    "...?"


    "Huh?"


    Among the bewildered kings, Dusk Bringar calmly freed her wrists.


    The two legion commanders then respectfully saluted Dusk Bringar.


    "It''s been a while, Dragon Lady."


    "Hm. It has indeed. Have you been well?"


    There''s a surge of surrenders from both the Special Forces and the magical troops! We''re finished if this continues! We need a plan!


    "..."


    Captain Reyna! Are you listening?! Please inform His Highness Fernandez! We need orders-


    "Shut up."


    Beep.


    Reyna turned off the walkie-talkie.


    "Weren''t you given an order at the start? Just stick to that. Is it that hard?"


    Muttering to herself, Reyna stamped out the butt of her cigarette and turned around.


    "Well, since my cigarette''s done, maybe I should also... complete the order I received at the beginning."


    The activation of the shutdown protocol.


    That authority was with Reyna.


    Over 30% damage? So what?


    This was a massive magic circle.


    Even partially destroyed, it would still function. Its power might be reduced, and it may not exert even half of its intended effect, but what of it?


    Such things no longer mattered.


    I''ll execute the order I received. That''s my duty.


    That was all there was to it.


    Whether it succeeded or failed was out of Reyna''s hands a long time ago.


    She would complete her mission.


    For a soldier like her, that was enough.


    And so, Reyna moved towards the central magic circle of the shutdown protocol-


    Grab.


    She was stopped.


    By her ankle.


    "...Sigh."


    Reyna let out a soft sigh and slowly looked behind - and then down.


    "Ha, ha... urgh...!"


    There was Junior, lying on the ground which was beginning to pool with rainwater, in a bloody and battered state. However, her eyes still shone fiercely.


    She was holding onto Reyna''s ankle, trying to stop her.


    "...I told you, Junior."


    Reyna, clicking her tongue, slowly aimed her fingertips at Junior.


    "If you want to save your little remaining life, stop this nonsense."


    "..."


    Junior glared at Reyna, gritting her teeth.


    She was no match.


    Despite being harshly trained on the Monster Front over the past two years and having a certain pride in her abilities, she stood no chance against Reyna.


    "Sure, as a magician, your talent may be one, no, several steps above mine."


    Reyna muttered, shaking her head slightly.


    "But as a killer... it seems I''m far superior."


    In mano-a-mano combat.


    Reyna''s skill in killing people, honed over a lifetime as a soldier, was overwhelming.


    Moreover, as a member of the shadow unit who had dealt with numerous allied magicians, her combat prowess as a grand magician was also tremendous.


    On the other hand, most of Juniors combat experience was against monsters.


    In the art of killing people, there was a world of difference between Reyna and Junior.


    After a few exchanges in the battle, Junior was driven into a corner, and Reyna ruthlessly tore her apart with magic.


    And so - it came to this.


    Reyna stood unscathed, while Junior lay miserably on the ground.


    Tsk, Reyna clicked her tongue.


    "Above all, you, you don''t have the heart to kill me."


    "..."


    "How could you ever stop me with that attitude?"


    Junior silently put more strength into the hand gripping Reyna''s ankle.


    Reyna shook her head slowly.


    "This is reality."


    "..."


    "Someone as weak as you, who can''t make a choice and hesitates... was never fit to be a magician in the first place."


    A whirlwind began to gather at Reyna''s fingertips.


    "Since that attitude won''t let you live long as a magician anyway, fine. I''ll end it for you."


    "..."


    "Give my regards to your mother."


    Whoosh-!


    A wind bullet shot from Reyna''s fingertips, aimed straight at Juniors head.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    ''Unfair.''


    Since childhood, Junior had always thought this about the world.


    An unfair place.


    Other children in the village had clean faces without a single scar and happily ran around with healthy arms and legs.


    But the children growing up with her were all covered in burns, with incomplete bodies, struggling even to move.


    The kids next door each had their own bed, while in this house, everyone huddled together in a small room with just blankets spread out.


    Books she wanted to read, food she wanted to eat...


    Even the remaining lifespan.


    It was all lacking.


    The comparisons were endless. In every aspect, the world was unfair.


    ''Why?''


    During the summer, nobles from the Empire visited Junior''s coastal village for vacation.


    Seeing them, Junior''s question only grew.


    Born in the Camilla Kingdom, she suffered from magical bombardments, and her whole life was ruined.


    While those born as nobles in the Empire lived without lacking anything.


    ''Why is the world so discriminatory?''


    Because of her origins, her appearance, her wealth... Junior was endlessly scorned.


    Always living in a state of lacking, Junior sometimes felt resentful.


    But life was too harsh to even afford to express such resentments. Junior clung to life to survive.


    Taking care of her siblings, clinging to her limited life, desperately...


    However, even as she busily lived her life, the resentments didn''t all disappear.


    ''So, let''s burn it all.''


    That resentment whispered in Junior''s ears.


    ''They should know the pain I''ve endured.''


    "..."


    ''Let the Imperial Capital perish. Watch them being massacred. Wouldn''t that make the world a bit more fair?''


    The whisper grew stronger. Junior covered her ears, but the whispers continued.


    ''Why should I be the only one living a limited life? The others should also know this devastation.''


    "Enough..."


    ''Just devour it all.''


    "Stop it! I am-"


    ''Feast on the lives of others. Then you too can be immortal.''


    The whisper seemed to carry a sweet scent. Junior tried not to listen, but the whispers kept coming.


    ''Every night you go to bed, you''re sick of worrying if you won''t wake up the next day.''


    "..."


    ''Do the magic research you want to your heart''s content, keep taking care of your siblings. What reason is there to avoid immortality?'' for new novels


    Gradually, the whispers became more insistent.


    ''The blood magic of the vampire clan. You already understand the principle. If you take the essence of others, you can live, continue on.''


    "But that''s-"


    ''That''s what your mother wanted.''


    "...Mother?"


    Junior muttered blankly.


    Mother... Jupiter''s last will echoed in her head.


    - Live long and happily, Junior.


    Surely, that was it.


    Jupiter wanted Junior to live long. That was the wish her mother left for her daughter.


    If it was to fulfill her mother''s wish.


    Why shouldn''t she touch the vampire clan''s taboo? She already had the reverse-engineered magic of the vampire clan...


    Just a little.


    Just a slight breach of human taboo, and she could fulfill her mother''s wish.


    The persistent unfairness of the world would be slightly alleviated...


    ''Yes, exactly that.''


    The whisper exhaled contentedly.


    ''Now, first devour that damned wind magician in front of you. Take that cursed woman''s life and make it yours.''


    " Captain, Reyna...?"


    ''She''s the one who ruined your life. Blood revenge is only natural, right? Kill her, drink her blood. That''s all you need to do.''


    Gradually, a dark red shadow enveloped Junior.


    The shadow crept over her body and slowly covered her eyes with its hands.


    ''Leave it to me. I''ll do it all for you. Revenge, immortality, everything.''


    "..."


    ''Right. Good girl. Just stay still, like that...''


    In her fading consciousness, Junior slowly closed her eyes.


    Yes. If she followed these whispers.


    The resentment, seared into her heart like a thousand fires, might somewhat fade away...


    Junior slowly relaxed her body. The satisfied laughter of the whispers echoed in her ears.


    "I told you to live long and happily."


    "...?"


    "Junior. What does ''living'' mean to you?"


    At those words.


    Suddenly, Junior remembered.


    During the decisive battle with the Vampire King. A definition she had given to her own life.


    "...To prove."


    Junior''s trembling hand clenched in front of her chest.


    "That I existed here."


    To Jupiter Junior, life is like a flame.


    It''s finite, but because it''s finite, it burns brilliantly.


    Even if I cough up blood and crawl through the mud. Even if not just my left face but my whole body is covered in burns. Even if everything burns to ashes.


    That''s fine.


    I decided long ago to burn my life brightly, even if just for a moment.


    "Yeah. You''re already a flame. Why should a flame fear the fire?"


    Jupiter nodded quietly.


    "Live, Junior. Live as you wish."


    If the direction is set, then with all your might.


    Live as Jupiter Junior, the daughter of Jupiter.


    After saying this, Jupiter added sheepishly.


    "But still! Try to live a little longer."


    "..."


    "Come to where Mom is as late as possible, even if it''s just by a second. That''s all."


    Smiling at Jupiter, Junior slowly got up.


    "Thank you, Mom. Even if you''re just an illusion... I''m glad to have met you."


    Yes.


    In fact, the answer had always been inside her from the beginning.


    Junior, fully standing up, did not hug Jupiter.


    She didn''t kiss or hold hands. She just quietly looked at that wrinkled face.


    That was enough.


    "I will live. The way I want to live."


    And then.


    If possible, a little longer, a bit more extended.


    Junior smiled and turned around, then began running towards the glowing horizon.


    Watching her daughter''s receding figure, Jupiter whispered softly.


    "No matter what kind of life you lead, always remember that Mom is cheering for you."


    Jupiter slowly raised her hand towards the sky-


    "Run, my daughter."


    And snapped her fingers.


    Snap!


    ***


    Reyna ruthlessly fired a wind bullet at the fallen Junior.


    It was at that very moment.


    Rumble...!


    Thunder roared from the cloud-filled sky, and then,


    Flash-!


    Lightning struck.


    Precisely splitting the space between Reyna and Junior, a sudden bolt of lightning struck.


    The wind bullet that had just been fired from Reyna''s fingertips was neutralized and disappeared into the lightning.


    "...?!"


    Startled, Reyna hastily recoiled.


    ''What...?!''


    Thinking it was a freak coincidence, Reyna soon reconsidered.


    Junior was slowly getting up.


    Beneath the blood-soaked hat, between the wildly disheveled hair-


    Her eyes flickered like flames, filled with a resolve completely different from before.


    "Ha...!"


    Reyna twisted her mouth into a smile.


    Rumble, rumble...


    Thunder rumbled,


    Flash-!


    Boom boom boom!


    Dozens of lightning bolts summoned by Junior struck towards Reyna.


    Reyna quickly summoned a tornado to block the lightning, laughing fiercely.


    "Definitely now, you really seem like ''Jupiter Junior''...!"

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Flash-!


    Boom boom boom!


    Lightning strikes and winds howl.


    Junior and Reyna continued their fierce exchange.


    Junior, suppressing the aching in her chest, swallowed the blood surging within her, and kept unleashing attacks.


    Reyna still overwhelmingly outmatched her in hand-to-hand combat. To stand against Reyna, Junior extracted every bit of her magical power.


    As if there was no tomorrow, sparing nothing.


    "Hah, hah, huk!"


    Breath became labored.


    The harsh use of magic felt like burning up all the mana in her body. Yet, Junior persisted.


    ...Junior thought.


    How painfully challenging it is, to keep living.


    The world is always unfair and sometimes resentful.


    Overcoming one obstacle only reveals the next.


    No clear answers, no convincing explanations... Just colliding, getting hurt, and moving forward.


    Life is full of challenges, intrinsically heavy and harsh.


    "Hah, huk, ck...!"


    But that''s why,


    Life is valuable.


    Having fought through this difficult path, crawling here battered and bruised...


    The hill of conquered adversities piling up, becoming a towering peak.


    - I''ve come this far.


    Pride in looking back at oneself.


    At the same time, seeing the path ahead, not giving up.


    - After overcoming all kinds of adversities, why can''t I overcome this one more hurdle in front of me?


    She recalled the enemies she faced over time.


    The Wolf King, the Goblin God-King, the Ghost Ship Captain,


    The Vampire King...


    Countless monsters. Endless hardships. She remembers them all.


    She overcame those brutal times.


    Why can''t she overcome this current challenge?


    Thud! Thud!


    Boom boom boom-!


    "Kek!"


    Flung by Reyna''s gust, Junior quickly regained her posture and fired lightning.


    "Hup!"


    Reyna dodged the lightning, firing a wind bullet from her fingertips.


    Junior violently coughed up blood. She had already reached her limit.


    Yet, despite this, she continued to fight, squeezing out every last bit of her mana, and Junior suddenly smiled.


    Perhaps the world may end someday.


    It might be easier to give up fighting, accept defeat, and hide.


    But-


    ''I''d rather die fighting than hide in fear.''


    That was the way of life Jupiter Junior chose.


    Burning herself to the last bit, the last fragment.


    Click, click, click-!


    Junior''s staff, [Lord of Crimson], made irregular mechanical sounds as it transformed on its own.


    Recently purified, [Lord of Crimson] had acquired a few new functions.


    Among them, what she was about to use now-


    One of Vampire King Celendion''s unique abilities, ultra-fast chanting!


    Woooong!


    [Lord of Crimson], emitting a red magical light, completed its preparation.


    "...?!"


    Sensing an unusual aura, Reyna''s eyes widened.


    From the start, Junior had been channeling magic into this staff. The battle with Reyna was merely a distraction.


    And once it was filled with sufficient magic, [Lord of Crimson] completed a spell instantly using its ultra-fast chanting feature.


    Clang-!


    A sound of space cracking rang out in the air.


    A brilliant halo rose in the sky, and light flowed through the broken space.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    Junior''s ultimate move and the most powerful Mana-burn skill, reducing the target''s magic to negative.


    However, [Elemental Disassembly] has one fatal weakness. It requires an overwhelmingly long casting time.


    In a battlefield where lives are at stake every second, the [Elemental Disassembly], taking more than ten minutes just to cast, is a difficult ultimate move to use except in defensive situations.


    But Junior, with the special ability of the Nightmare Slayer, could use her ultimate skill without giving Rayna a chance to react.


    ''Oh no, I''ve been caught...?!''


    Knowing the power of [Elemental Disassembly], Rayna gritted her teeth, expecting all her magic power to evaporate from her body.


    But, that was not the case.


    Junior never intended to use her ultimate skill on Rayna from the beginning.


    What Junior aimed for was... the Shutdown Protocol magic circle right behind Rayna.


    Since it''s practically the source of life, a mage losing this... naturally dies.


    Rayna had transplanted hers into Junior''s heart.


    "Why? Why... would you do such a thing?"


    Confused, Junior asked, and Rayna chuckled weakly, her eyes dimming.


    "Don''t be mistaken. It''s not because of any guilt towards you or some trivial sense of justice."


    "..."


    "I failed in my mission, and if I lived, I''d be caught as a traitor who tried to massacre the citizens of the Imperial Capital. It''s just a clean way to end it all as a soldier before that happens."


    Rayna''s breathing grew weaker. With a dying voice, she murmured.


    "But you were there in front of me... Just indulging in a whim with a life that I was going to end anyway."


    "..."


    "It was my magic bombardment that originally engraved the residual elements in your heart..."


    Rayna smiled faintly with her blood-stained, trembling lips.


    "That''s all it was."


    "..."


    Junior did not probe further.


    Despite several chances to kill her during the battle, why she kept sparing her.


    Although there were numerous chances to activate the magic circle, why she kept delaying, prolonging the inevitable.


    Why she kept playing the role of a mentor until the end, teaching her the stance of a mage.


    She didn''t ask for those reasons.


    Because she was a villain.


    It was her choice to meet a villain''s end.


    Rayna, collapsed on the floor, weakly raised her hand. Junior took it in hers.


    "Don''t forgive me."


    "I won''t."


    Junior nodded.


    "I''ll never forgive you for the rest of my life."


    "..."


    "And... I''ll never forget you for the rest of my life."


    A look of satisfied relief flashed across Rayna''s wrinkled face.


    "That''s enough."


    Junior, without being asked, found a cigarette in Rayna''s belongings and placed it in her mouth, lighting it for her.


    Drawing in the smoke for the last time, Rayna whispered.


    "Hey, Jupiter''s daughter."


    "Speak."


    "Someday, when the world becomes peaceful, and you''ve aged just right. Make sure to build a villa with a swimming pool in the warm south... and enjoy a fantastic retirement."


    Suddenly, Rayna''s eyes flashed with a memory from long ago.


    "...A life your mother and I only promised but never got to enjoy."


    Wearing the same military uniform, smoking the same cigarettes, joking and chatting together.


    The dear image of Lightning Flash.


    "Since I''ve extended your life, make sure..."


    Rayna''s eyes slowly closed.


    "Live long and happy..."


    Thud.


    The cigarette fell from Rayna''s lips.


    Junior, holding her cold hand, silently observed her fallen face.


    She would remember.


    Even though she couldn''t forgive or avenge,


    Junior would remember the face of this heavily burdened soldier who stole her life and, in the end, gave it back.


    Until the end of this life, Junior would remember.


    After laying Rayna''s body down neatly, Junior staggered to her feet.


    Leaning on a staff, straightening her trembling back, she looked up at the sky.


    Still pouring rain - but a sky that shone brighter than ever before.


    At the end of facing death, life had begun again.


    And being alive, she must continue to run.


    Junior looked up at the Thorn Castle, continuously soaring towards the sky.


    Now, only the final showdown remained in this siege of the Imperial Capital.


    ***


    Above New Terra.


    Inside the Final Ark, Thorn Castle. The Audience Chamber.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Fernandez and I were dumbstruck, seeing the person who suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Audience Chamber.


    I called out the person''s name with a bitter taste.


    "...Brother Lark?"


    Despite being in a ghastly state, having lost all limbs, how on earth did he manage to get here?


    Wiping the sweat off his gaunt face with the half-remaining forearm,


    "I''ve come to take you home, brothers."


    Lark Avalanche Everblack, the First Prince of the Empire, smiled faintly.


    "Let''s go home together."

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    A little earlier.


    The Thorn Palace soaring into the sky. Somewhere inside.


    "Cough!"


    Metallic, carrying Lark on his back, spat out blood as he moved forward.


    The old knight''s body was pierced with thorn fragments, bleeding profusely with each step.


    Currently, Thorn Palace was completely overrun by Everblack''s branches.


    The thorns were trying to eliminate intruders not permitted by Fernandez.


    Every few steps, thorn stems fell from all around.


    Metallic desperately dodged the attacks, but couldn''t prevent his injuries from worsening.


    Eventually,


    Thud!


    After accumulating multiple injuries, his sturdy knees hit the ground.


    "I think this is as far as I go, my lord."


    Metallic, spitting out more blood, murmured in a fading voice.


    "I regret not being able to be with you until the end..."


    "Thank you for coming this far."


    Lark, kneeling in front of Metallic, praised the old knight with a strained voice.


    "I''ve been grateful for a long time."


    "It''s been an honor to serve you, my lord."


    "It was my honor to serve with you, Captain."


    Metallic''s large frame slowly collapsed forward with a faint smile.


    "For the empire, and for your future, my lord... may there be light..."


    Thump...!


    The old knight died, collapsing into a pool of his own blood.


    Lark, with only a forearm remaining, closed Metallic''s unblinking, pale eyes.


    "May you also find peace in your future."


    After a moment of silence over his deputy''s death since their first day on the battlefield,


    Lark looked towards the inner palace. The entire passage was filled with thorn vines.


    Lark, having lost all limbs, had no way to get through the thorns into the interior.


    But Lark stood at the entrance of the passage on his knees.


    Sssk-


    Sssk-


    The tree branches, hissing like venomous snakes, surrounded Lark, ready to tear apart the next victim with a fierce air.


    "I am Lark ''Avalanche'' Everblack."


    Before them, Lark remained unfazed.


    "I am the commander of the 1st Division, the pilgrim of the borders, the supreme commander overseeing the imperial forces, and the legitimate successor with royal blood..."


    Lark declared fiercely.


    "I am the guardian of humanity!"


    The thorns shuddered and halted in place.


    "I must meet my siblings... the guardians."


    Despite his tragic state, crawling on the ground with severed limbs and knees,


    Lark roared once more with an undaunted voice.


    "Will you not open the way?!"


    The branches rustled, trembling, and opened a path.


    Lark entered.


    The path was still long and treacherous - but he had a task to fulfill.


    ***


    Boom! Whoom!


    Inside the rising Thorn Palace audience room, Fernandez and I were engaged in battle again.


    Fernandez had been concentrating his magic power on creating this ''Ark''.


    And once the Ark was completed, he began to exert his full strength in the fight against me.


    Sssrrr!


    He covered his wounded body with thorns, then slowly stood up, wearing the thorns like armor.


    In his hand was a giant staff made of thorns.


    "Didn''t you say round 2 starts now, Ash?"


    Fernandez grinned in front of me, mouth agape in shock.


    "Then maybe I should start getting serious too."


    "Damn it, you''re not a monster, stop going into phase 2!"


    The ends of the thorn stems coiled like a nest of vipers, then... a flash of magic sparkled from within.


    Flash! Flash-!


    Magic lights flickered behind Fernandez, who looked down at me arrogantly with his blood-red eyes.


    "All I need is your soul."


    Fernandez pointed his thorn staff at me.


    "Your body will die first, Ash."


    Facing him, I gritted my teeth, gripping the staff in my hand.


    And then, at that moment.


    "Stop-!"


    A hoarse shout came from the entrance of the audience chamber.


    Fernandez and I, startled, turned in that direction.


    And there,


    "...Lark, brother?"


    In a tragic state, having lost all limbs but smiling warmly at us... stood my eldest brother.


    Both Fernandez and I were stunned into silence.


    "I''ve come to fetch you, brothers."


    Lark, with unchanged warm eyes, softly whispered to us.


    "Let''s go home together."


    ***


    It felt unreal.


    Both the appearance of Lark in such a gruesome state and the words he uttered.


    Go home?


    Is that the right thing to say in this thorn Ark, high above the Imperial Capital, where every citizen is on the brink of death?


    But Lark continued.


    "Fernandez, it''s not too late to turn back."


    "..."


    "Let''s go back. And together, let''s find another way to save the world. We are both ''guardians''... and brothers, aren''t we?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, brother..."


    Fernandez chuckled hollowly.


    "It''s too late to turn back. I''ve come too far."


    "No. There''s no such thing as a point of no return."


    Lark was resolute.


    "There must be another way to protect the world. Let''s lower the weapons we''ve pointed at each other and talk."


    "It''s too late!"


    Fernandez cried out, as if spitting blood.


    "Who do you think cut off your limbs, brother!"


    "..."


    "How many people do you think I brainwashed! Killed! Just to get here!"


    Fernandez raised his staff, and dozens of thorn strands wrapped around its end, transforming it into a giant spear.


    "How many worlds have perished, do you think, for me to reach this conclusion!"


    I also took my eyes off Lark and glared at Fernandez.


    "Stay out of this, Lark."


    "..."


    "I''ll finish this quickly and then, I''ll take you with me to escape this place...!"


    Flash-!


    Fernandez and I charged at each other simultaneously.


    Fernandez''s giant thorn spear thrust at me, and my last afterimages thrust their swords forward. Behind them, I prepared my ''trump card''...


    And then,


    Flash!


    Lark suddenly intervened.


    It was astonishing how he leaped so agilely despite having neither calves nor feet below his knees.


    Startled, Fernandez and I unknowingly changed the direction of our attacks. But it was a bit too late.


    Thud! Thwack...!


    Lark''s sides were impaled by Fernandez''s thorn spear and my afterimages'' swords.


    "Brother...?!"


    "Brother?! What is this..."


    Amidst our shock, Lark, with only his forearms remaining, grabbed the back of our necks and -


    Whoosh!


    Embraced us both at once.


    Even as he spat out blood, he managed a sly smile.


    "It''s a hug of brotherhood, you rascals...!"


    He no longer had his marble-like strong arms, nor the strength to wrap around our waists.


    But neither Fernandez nor I could do anything but accept his embrace.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Lark had always been like that.


    Every time he greeted us, he would abruptly embrace us in a brotherly hug, as if to crush our waists.


    Back when I was on the receiving end, it felt nothing but painful, and I never felt any brotherly love.


    But in this situation, jumping into our midst at the risk of his life, spitting blood yet embracing and smiling at us, I saw his side face...


    It was bewildering and heart-wrenching.


    I had never truly regarded him as a real brother.


    Had he always considered us... his brothers, with such care?


    "I don''t know what you''ve been through."


    Lark, coughing and spitting blood, opened his mouth.


    "I''m indecisive and know nothing but wielding a sword... so I don''t really understand the worries you''ve had, the hardships you''ve gone through."


    Lark, with his deep blue eyes, looked back and forth between me and Fernandez,


    "But even if we point weapons at each other, even if we hurt and fight each other... aren''t we still family?"


    Until the end.


    He said such things.


    "Let''s talk, brothers."


    "...I''m sorry, brother, but we don''t have that luxury."


    Fernandez, who had been silent with his head down, slowly spoke.


    "My mind is set, and it will not change."


    "Fernandez..."


    "There''s no point in talking between us anymore."


    Crack...!


    Dozens of thorn spears rose behind Fernandez.


    "Like I''ll do to Ash, I''ll destroy your body and only take your soul to the spirit realm."


    "..."


    "I''ll persuade you afterwards...!"


    As Fernandez resolutely declared his intent to kill him, Lark silently watched him,


    "Alright, Fernandez... if that''s what you want, go ahead."


    He smiled wryly.


    "I''m sorry for always being a failure of a brother."


    "..."


    At that moment, Fernandez''s face crumbled in despair.


    But the dozens of thorn spears were already primed. Fernandez closed his eyes tight and shot the spears forward.


    "...I''m sorry, brother."


    Swoosh!


    A rain of thorn spears poured down towards Lark-


    "That unfilial, unfriendly bastard-!"


    I stepped in front of him.


    My hastily summoned gray walls blocked the thorn spears but crumbled like sand.


    I desperately pulled Lark and dodged amidst my collapsing walls.


    "To think you''d go so far as to imprison your father in the spirit realm, cut off your brother''s limbs, and try to kill us both!"


    I too may not have the best filial piety! I''ve also stabbed Lark in the side, and fought fiercely with you!


    But you, you are the true king of unfilial conduct!


    "I, as a Confucian boy upholding the spirit of the Eastern Nation of Courtesy, cannot forgive you! I''ll show you, Fernandez!"


    I was screaming, but I was actually running for my life.


    Those monstrous thorn spears couldn''t be stopped with my wall summoning.


    Fernandez scoffed at my actions.


    "Show me then. Let''s see how you plan to stop me..."


    At that moment.


    Fernandez''s shoulders twitched.


    At the same time, the entire Ark shook with a thud.


    "...What''s that?"


    Fernandez looked down in confusion.


    Thud! Boom! Rumble!


    The Ark shook violently with a series of loud explosions.


    Fernandez hurriedly extended his thorns downward to the central tree branch of the audience room to check the Ark''s overall condition, but...


    Snap!


    "Ugh?!"


    The thorns were repelled and snapped back.


    Stunned, Fernandez quickly looked around.


    "Could it be...?!"


    "Yes, Fernandez. Do you finally see?"


    On the floor of the audience chamber... small branches of Everblack were embedded all around.


    Needless to say, those were the branches I had planted.


    It was bound to be unnoticeable. After all, the entire audience chamber was surrounded by a giant tree trunk.


    How could the small branches I stealthily planted during the battle be noticeable against that large tree trunk?


    "Why do you think I was running around the audience chamber in the first place?"


    There''s no such thing as a pointless move.


    "Why do you think I deliberately lured you away from the throne to this side?"


    I''m not being forced by anyone, nor am I making a noble sacrifice! This is all my will!


    I''m playing this damn defense game of my own volition!


    "So stop looking at me with those pitying eyes as if it''s all just a whim!"


    Don''t bestow mercy or salvation on your own whim!


    "Even if I fight to the end and shatter into pieces... it''s all my choice!"


    "...!"


    Fernandez''s face hardened with shock.


    Regardless, I gritted my teeth and poured more will into seizing control.


    "Enough, let''s just land this cursed Ark! As Lark said, it''s time to go home!"


    "...What?"


    "Let''s go down to the ground! Go and face legal judgment for your deeds! And Lark, go to the temple for treatment!"


    The crimes Fernandez committed are incredibly severe.


    Even as a prince, he''ll likely face life imprisonment, probably even the death penalty.


    But at least until then, I''ll visit him daily to feed him and keep him company. I''ll even draw a commemorative portrait with him before he dies!


    "Let''s go home!"


    "...!"


    "Damn it, fuck! That''s right! After all, we''re brothers!"


    I don''t remember.


    A lifetime spent with you guys, it''s not in my head. I have none of the memories from previous cycles.


    But still, damn it!


    "Let''s live, brother...!"


    "...!"


    "Not in some nirvana beyond, but here, in this reality, together...!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    Fernandez and Lark, I''ll get them out of here and return to the ground!


    Rumble!


    But it doesn''t stop.


    The Ark continued its operation. My will couldn''t reach the deepest part of the Ark.


    "...Haha."


    Still refusing to give up and struggling, Fernandez looked at me quietly.


    "I was... completely mistaken."


    He slowly reached out his hand and clenched it into a fist.


    Crack! Crack! Crunch...!


    Then,


    The walls next to the audience chamber opened simultaneously, revealing a passage.


    I was startled and looked that way. The passage led to the sky outside the Ark. A fierce wind gusted into the audience chamber.


    "Go, Ash."


    Fernandez, with his head bowed, was hidden behind his disheveled hair.


    "In a little while, the Ark will be transported to the spirit realm. Leave before that... go."


    "Fernandez...!"


    "To think I''ve only hindered the very thing my brother wanted to do, instead of supporting it..."


    A bitter smile hung on his lips.


    "I truly was a terrible brother."


    "Let''s go together, brother! If we''re going, we should go together!"


    "...If I leave this throne, the Ark will immediately become ethereal and be transported to the spirit realm. Someone needs to stay in control."


    Fernandez slowly leaned back against the throne.


    "I''m sorry. For trying to control you at my whim."


    "Fernandez...!"


    "...I support your final challenge."


    Fernandez waved his hand dismissively.


    "Have a last battle with no regrets."


    "..."


    "The transfer will start soon. Take our brother and leave."


    Gritting my teeth, I turned to the side. Lark, lying on the carpet leading to the throne, was bleeding and struggling to breathe.


    "I''ll support you, Lark. Let''s get out of here."


    "...No."


    But Lark shook his head.


    "I will stay with Fernandez."


    "What...?"


    "To leave him alone in this Ark, in the spirit realm for eternity... That''s too harsh."


    Fernandez looked at Lark in surprise. Lark, with a pale face, smiled peacefully.


    "Having left you two in loneliness for so long, now, even if late, I will join you."


    "..."


    "Go now, youngest."


    Boom! Rumble!


    The vibrations of the Ark intensified even more. It seemed the transfer to the spirit realm was imminent.


    Lark placed his forearm on my shoulder and gave a faint smile.


    "Take care of the world."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Ash tried to say something more, but Fernandez, manipulating a branch, suddenly caught Ash and-


    Whoosh!


    Threw him out of the Ark.


    "Wait, bro...!"


    Unable to finish his words, Ash was sucked out and disappeared.


    Creak!


    The passageway in the audience chamber, opened in the wall, was quickly sealed off with thorny vines.


    While Fernandez was doing this, Lark slowly crawled on the floor, approaching the side of Fernandez''s throne.


    "Are you really okay leaving my sister-in-law and nephews behind?"


    Fernandez asked, head bowed.


    "Do you really have no regrets?"


    "A soldier''s wife and children. I always told them to be prepared in case I''m gone."


    Lark chuckled.


    "Besides, Ash will take good care of them. I trust him."


    "..."


    "I will stay with you."


    Fernandez hesitantly uttered.


    "I am a failed executioner, brother."


    "Aren''t I any different?"


    As Lark reached below the throne, he took a deep breath and leaned his back against it.


    "Both of us, under the pretense of serving the empire... have killed countless innocent lives."


    "..."


    "Entering the endless purgatory within this prison named Ark... it''s a fitting punishment for us."


    Then Lark shrugged his shoulders playfully.


    "Or, remaining as souls in the world''s last humanity. Depending on the perspective, that could be a punishment too."


    "Brother..."


    "Let''s be preserved together, Fernandez."


    To Lark''s words, Fernandez murmured heavily.


    "It will be a long and boring journey."


    "Ha-ha, isn''t that how a journey between brothers is supposed to be?"


    Eeeeeeeng-


    The entire Ark began to glow intensely white.


    The black thorny vines emitted a bright light. Surrounded by it, Lark nodded.


    "Now, we have plenty of time... let''s have a leisurely chat. Tell me the stories of you and Ash, the battles you fought where I wasn''t."


    "...I shall do that, brother."


    Fernandez, nodding, suddenly looked down at the bottom of the Ark.


    The city and the world he tried to protect and destroy. And.


    "And after that story ends, the story that will follow..."


    Picturing the youngest returning to that place.


    "...I hope it will be a satisfying ending for that child."


    He said so.


    Flash-!


    And then, the massive Ark turned into particles of light and disappeared as if it had never existed. Without a trace.


    ***


    "Bro...!"


    Thrown out of the Ark, I helplessly fell through the air, looking up at the Ark as I descended.


    The giant Ark, its black hull soon enveloped in dazzling light,


    Flash-!


    Turned into particles of light and disappeared.


    As if it had never been there in the first place. Without leaving any trace.


    "..."Upstodatee from ehow, my heart ached.


    For a moment, I dumbly followed the Ark''s disappearance with my eyes.


    ''...Huh.''


    Then I realized my current situation.


    ''Wait, am I... falling right now?!''


    Startled, I looked around. This is crazy?!


    I''m falling from the sky to the ground. The fierce wind brushing past my ears and the rapidly approaching ground became evident.


    ''If you''re going to drop me like this, you could''ve at least given me a parachute, Fernandez, you bastard!''


    Shivering, I racked my brain to land safely.


    ''Calm down, calm! A means of flight-''


    I quickly searched for emergency measures, from skills to traits and inventory.


    That''s when it happened.


    Sssssshhhhhhh-!


    From a distance, I heard a mechanical sound approaching, and in the blink of an eye, a massive airship halted right below my falling path.


    "You are the only father I have left."


    "...Ha-ha."


    With an incredulous smile, the Emperor shook his head.


    "You really don''t lose out in words."


    "I must be my father''s son."


    "Right you are, you scoundrel."


    Right after, the Emperor spread his arms wide.


    "Now, proclaim our victory to the ground!"


    His thunderous roar echoed throughout the Imperial Capital.


    "We have all survived!"


    ***


    Upon returning to the ground, it was chaos. Especially the soldiers who had followed Fernandez were all in disarray.


    How many armies would sincerely follow an order to die together?


    That''s why Fernandez had brainwashed his entire army with powerful mind control magic and illusions.


    To make them believe that this ''Final Ark'' plan to massacre the citizens and die together was natural, right, and just.


    That''s why Fernandez''s army had obediently followed this absurd deed.


    But now, Fernandez had left the current world and gone to the spirit realm.


    Instantly, all the brainwashing and constraints he had placed were gone, and Fernandez''s army regained their senses.


    And then they realized.


    What they had been doing.


    Under the Emperor''s command, the forces of the World Guardian Front took the lead in suppressing them.


    Unable to further resist in front of the Emperor, they surrendered meekly.


    And it wasn''t just Fernandez''s army that was thrown into chaos.


    The citizens of the Imperial Capital, though not as much as the army, were also under brainwashing, mind control, and illusions.


    Some had regained their senses after the Emperor''s shout, but most were still in a daze, as if lost in a dream.


    Now that it had all disappeared.


    Realizing what had happened, the citizens were shocked and poured into the streets. The entire Imperial Capital was in uproar.


    And in various parts of this bustling Imperial Capital... many people were relieved.


    "Honey! Oh, honey!"


    "Mother, are you safe?!"


    "Jake! Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, Susan. The nightmare is over. It''s okay..."


    Calling each other''s names, rejoicing in having survived this chaos... they embraced each other.


    Throughout the city, people hugged each other, confirming each other''s warmth, their survival. I watched this scene quietly.


    "Your Highness!"


    Someone called me then. I turned in that direction.


    "Are you safe, Your Highness?!"


    Running towards me from the harbor... it was Serenade.


    "Serenade?"


    I blinked in surprise.


    "How did you get here... I told you to stay safe with the Merfolk King."


    "Your Highness threw yourself into such great danger, how could I possibly stay put?"


    My party members were sneaked into the harbor through the inner sea by the Merfolk, and Serenade was with them in the sea.


    Despite my instructions to stay safely out in the open sea to avoid being swept away... this reckless woman had followed me into the city.


    "I''m glad it''s resolved. I believed that Your Highness would succeed."


    With trembling hands clutching my sleeve, Serenade said this with tears glistening in her eyes.


    "..."


    Staring blankly at her, I suddenly spoke.


    "Serenade."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I have a favor to ask..."


    "Please tell me."


    "Would you hug me just once?"


    Surprised by my sudden request, Serenade blinked a few times, then,


    "Of course, gladly."


    She opened her arms wide in front of me.


    I slowly approached Serenade and carefully embraced her.


    From Serenade''s nape wafted a soft, refreshing scent.


    Somehow, it was comforting. I closed my eyes tightly and quietly took a breath.


    Serenade gently patted my back with careful hands and whispered tenderly.


    "It''s okay, it''s all right. You did really well..."


    ***


    That day, I saved the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    And lost both my brothers.


    It was in the second year of starting this game, during winter.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    In front of the ruined imperial palace, the Emperor stood silently.


    This place, now a complete ruin, had nothing left but the remains of the proliferated and collapsed Everblack.


    The Thorn Palace, which had guarded the center of the Imperial Capital for hundreds of years, was completely gone.


    "..."


    As the Emperor silently gazed at this desolate and tragic sight,


    "What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    Someone approached from behind with light footsteps. The Emperor slowly turned around.


    Approaching the Emperor with light steps was the Dragon Lady, Dusk Bringar, wearing a mischievous smile.


    "It''s been a while, Traha."


    "Noona." (TL Note: Remember, Noona is how Koreans respectfully refer to older women they are familiar with. It means Older Sister, but I didn''t want to translate it to not cause confusion.)


    The Emperor promptly corrected Dusk Bringar''s title.


    "No... It''s been a long time, Duchess Bringar."


    Although he changed the title, since it was a private setting, the Emperor used honorifics with Dusk Bringar, as he had always done since ancient times.


    "Hmm? You may call me Noona. It reminds me of the old days when I changed your diapers."


    "Now we are not in such positions anymore."


    Standing right behind the Emperor, Dusk Bringar narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "For someone who tried to kill me and my kingdom, your greeting is rather bland. Don''t you have more to say?"


    "Spouting excuses seems even more ridiculous."


    "Still, try. Let''s at least hear what you have to say."


    "...It was all for the Empire."


    At the Emperor''s words, Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth.


    "To protect the Empire, you tried to burn my kingdom, the shield of the Empire?"


    "It was the prophecy of Everblack."


    The Emperor nodded solemnly.


    "The prophecy that Duchess Bringar and your duchy would become one of the pillars of the Empire''s destruction."


    "And now? Why don''t you try to kill me now?"


    "..."


    The Emperor turned his silent gaze back to the ruined imperial palace.


    "I''m starting to think, what''s the point of a prophecy?"


    Despite hearing the prophecy.


    The Emperor never imagined a future where his second son would rebel and his eldest son would die trying to stop it...


    Losing the foundation of the nation along with the imperial palace. He had not even guessed.


    Dusk Bringar snorted.


    "Prophecies are always vague, like chasing clouds. Even if it had precisely foretold such a future, it would have been difficult to handle."


    "..."


    That was true.


    Among the four destinies that were to destroy the Empire - Everblack had definitely warned about the underground forces in the Imperial Capital.


    The one entrusted with handling it turned out to be a traitor...


    "Sigh."


    The Emperor let out a short sigh.


    The Imperial Capital was saved. The citizens survived.


    But two of his sons, the very foundation of the nation, were gone.


    The Emperor no longer knew. Whether he had truly averted the destruction foretold by Everblack. Whether the prophecy had even referred to this event.


    Was he, as an Emperor, clinging to the illusion of prophecy, engaging in meaningless battles on the other side of paradise... missing the essence of the world?


    So, the Emperor decided, from now on, to let it go.


    To release himself from the shackles of prophecy and face reality.


    "The war declared against your duchy will be nullified. We will proceed with compensation for the damages."


    Although there was already a de facto ceasefire, the Emperor declared a formal end to the war between the Bringar Duchy and the Everblack Empire.


    "However, I will not apologize."


    "I didn''t expect it, damn it. Always so stiff-necked."


    Dusk Bringar scoffed.


    The Emperor sent her a look of surprise.


    "You, Duchess, aren''t angry? Honestly, I thought you would breathe fire at me the moment we faced each other."


    "Well, I''m as furious as a chimney, but... I am a Queen. In other words, a politician."


    Dusk Bringar shrugged her slight shoulders.


    "I''m not foolish enough to not realize that fighting the Empire to the bitter end would be fatal for my kingdom."


    "..."


    "Proper compensation for damages, a non-aggression pact, and a sincere apology from the Emperor! Wouldn''t it be beneficial for both of us to stop here?"


    "I will not apologize."


    All wore black hats with black veils and dresses of mourning.


    These women sent me a sad, longing gaze from behind their veils... indescribable.


    I sweated coldly, confused.


    "Um... Do you have business with me?"


    "No."


    The woman at the front answered me.


    "We have no business with you now."


    What sort of ordeal they had been through.


    The face of the woman who answered, visible beneath the veil, was bruised and swollen. Had she been tortured?


    But her gaze at me was filled with affection. The scars seemed to be worn like medals of honor.


    Suddenly, I thought I understood their identity.


    "So, you are..."


    I looked around at the women and nodded.


    "The ''Jilted Women''. The women who have been jilted by me."


    "No."


    The woman quickly denied it and explained calmly.


    "We were jilted not by you now, but by you in the past."


    "..."


    "Grateful to him, fell in love with him."


    As if recalling a memory.


    The woman closed her eyes and continued.


    "The you of the past was so beautiful, perilous, and... lovable. For you, we could easily risk our insignificant lives."


    And so, they did.


    They risked their lives, opposing Fernandez''s rule in the Imperial Capital, acting as a covert force for the Aegis Special Forces.


    Without their operation, the shutdown protocol would have been activated earlier, and the chance for a counterattack would never have come.


    Also... without the flag pieces they secured.


    If it weren''t for the letter the past me sent to the present me.


    I might also have been defeated in the final battle against Fernandez.


    "I..."


    I carefully began to speak.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "..."


    "What compensation do you desire? I want to duly reward you for your efforts."


    "We did it voluntarily. We need no compensation."


    The woman looked at me with tender eyes... no.


    She looked at the Ash before his memories were overlaid.


    "But we do have a wish. Please, live."


    The woman''s hand clenched the hem of her dress tightly.


    "As the person we loved. Unbowed by any adversity..."


    "..."


    "Enjoy the peace and happiness he could not."


    Those who loved me, whom I can''t remember, offered me their heartfelt wishes.


    "We will watch from afar and support you."


    "..."


    "Beloved one."


    The woman wore a sad smile.


    "May you have been happy. And continue to be happy."


    Dozens of women in black bowed to me, holding their dress hems.


    And then they turned and dispersed into the city, melting into the crowd.


    Whoosh...!


    The dispersing women threw off their black hats with veils into the air.


    Their neatly tied hair of various colors cascaded down behind their dresses. The women, now seemingly lighter, vanished into their own worlds.


    "...You too."


    I watched this breathtaking scene and whispered softly.


    "May you have been happy, and continue to be happy."


    And then.


    Hoping that the long mourning of their lover, paid by them, had also completely ended today.


    I stood there, watching the women''s figures disappear completely.


    Sending a farewell to the past me who had been with them.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    In just a few days, things changed.


    Perhaps due to the return of the Emperor, who had governed the Empire all his life, the chaos in the Imperial Capital was quickly subdued.


    The Emperor swiftly reclaimed the power he had once distributed to his sons.


    In the blink of an eye, he completely seized military and administrative authority, stabilizing the situation in the Imperial Capital.


    He personally led the efforts in the devastated parts of the city, reassuring citizens and hastening the recovery from the damage.


    The citizens responded positively as the Emperor, who had been secluded for years, was now actively showing up.


    The remains of the proliferated thorny bushes were cleared away, the shutdown protocol magic circles completely dismantled, and the collapsed imperial palace and surrounding buildings were quickly removed.


    Moreover, the Emperor announced a swift compensation plan for all citizens affected by the damages.


    Investigators were dispatched throughout the city to assess the citizens'' losses, and their dissatisfaction quickly dissipated.


    And there was more to organize than just these material matters.


    All soldiers who had sided with Fernandez were subject to punishment.


    Though it was said they were brainwashed by Fernandez, this could be considered for leniency but not as an excuse.


    Especially the Aegis Special Forces and the Mage Corps, who had been Fernandez''s henchmen plotting treason underground. The Emperor showed no mercy towards them.


    "Considering Fernandez''s brainwashing, I will not annihilate their families or execute them horribly."


    The Emperor, with a calm voice, delivered a fearsome judgment.


    "All members of these groups will receive punishments appropriate to the severity of their crimes."


    In addition to this, the divided Imperial Capital Defense Force, the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions that followed Fernandez but later joined our side, and the Royal Guards who opened their doors to us, were all rewarded or punished according to their actions.


    ''I told you to choose your side wisely...''


    And then.


    Such rewards and punishments were not only applied to Fernandez''s forces.


    There were also matters to be addressed within the World Guardian Front.


    ***


    "To everyone who participated in this conquest of the Imperial Capital, you have worked hard. It was because of your bravery and sacrifice that we were able to save New Terra and all its citizens."


    At a gathering of the leaders of various forces belonging to the World Guardian Front.


    I showed a genial smile.


    "In recognition of your efforts, I intend to provide appropriate rewards on behalf of the Imperial family."


    Most of the kings smiled, but a few who detested the Empire to their bones made faces of disgust. Consistency is key.


    "Now, first... let me announce those who will receive ''rewards''."


    I unfolded the list and started reading the names of the kings written there.


    Their initially beaming faces gradually turned grim.


    And for a good reason, as the list I was announcing... contained the names of kings who had once betrayed me following Fernandez''s orders at the Iris River.


    After finishing the call, I casually tossed the list behind me and shrugged.


    "The aforementioned individuals will be ''expelled from the World Guardian Front'' effective immediately."


    "..."


    "Thank you for your service. We will pay for this expedition, so pack your bags and head home."


    The mouths of the called kings dropped open. Surprised, huh? Pretending to be shocked, you bastards.


    During the battle for the Imperial Capital, there was no time for this, and it was necessary to maintain our strength. But now, it was time to cut off the rotten flesh.


    ''Bastards who could betray me anytime for their own benefit.''


    It was good that I had the Emperor card, or else they would have joined Fernandez against me.


    What if we were fighting the monsters and the situation turned unfavorable? for new novels


    If the Demon King said he would spare their lives if they betrayed humanity, they might have turned the entire front upside down to save their own skins.


    I''m petty... no, meticulous, and I don''t forget such betrayals.


    "Ash, Prince Ash! Wait a moment..."


    "I gathered you all for a great cause."


    I glared at them coldly and snapped.


    "But you were blinded by power, seeking it out and attempting to betray us."


    "..."


    "The real battle that our World Guardian Front will unfold in the southern wilderness over the next year will be incomparably more brutal and tough than this assault on the Imperial Capital."


    I growled at them, now mute as if they had honey in their mouths.


    "This time, fighting at the heart of the world, there were at least crumbs to distribute among you. By impressing the Emperor, you might have earned some recognition in your own countries."


    "..."


    "But in the upcoming war against the monsters, spanning over a year, there will be no such benefits. We will fight solely for survival and to protect all others in the world."


    The monster front is where we fight for survival.


    In the face of this immense crisis looming over the world, we must set aside race and self-interest to unite our strength.


    If we cannot adhere to this basic principle, it''s better not to join at all.


    It''s better to rid ourselves early of those who would only hinder us. Good riddance to those who were filtered out this time.


    I growled.


    "I have no need for bats like you on this path."


    "..."


    "Pack your bags and leave. I''m saying this nicely."


    As I turned to leave, coldly uttering these words,


    "Y-you promised to forgive us, Prince Ash!"


    The next room was a dining room with a large table, where five familiar gamblers were playing poker.


    Gambler''s Club.


    Luckily, all of them survived.


    The other four had minor injuries, but Violet was badly beaten up, covered in bandages.


    Apparently, she got a thorough beating from Rayna in the rain.


    "So, we risked our lives entering the Imperial Capital for the operation..."


    The gamblers whispered among themselves as they shuffled the cards.


    "Where''s the gold and treasure?"


    "Did anyone manage to grab something valuable?"


    "Like we had the time for that..."


    "Hey, be thankful we all survived without dying in that chaos. Thought I was going to meet my maker."


    Violet grumbled.


    "Really thought I was a goner! Especially when that enemy mage almost made me lose everything."


    "The mage tried to crush your hand?"


    "No? Tried to scratch my pretty face. This is my bread and butter."


    The rest of the gamblers snickered. Violet, despite being wrapped in bandages, seemed to be in good enough spirits to joke around.


    "Damn it, fold!"


    Violet declared, throwing her hand of cards onto the table.


    "Anyway, seriously, once I get the reward promised by the prince, I''m washing my hands of this game for good...! I won''t even come near a gambling table again!"


    Violet was essentially saying, in a roundabout way, that she''d leave this game forever.


    I smiled wryly and quietly passed by the room. The Gambler''s Club still needs to be used effectively in the future. Sorry, but retirement is not an option.


    I walked through the corridor and entered a spacious warehouse. True to a Merchant Guild building, the warehouse was massive, housing the airship Geronimo.


    Kellybey and Hannibal were busily repairing Geronimo. I waved at them as I approached.


    "Didn''t I tell you to rest? And yet, here you are working again?"


    "Oh, you''re here? What''s the use of just sitting around? Just a bit sore. Fixing this guy after the tough battle feels more rewarding."


    "Your Highness has arrived!"


    Kellybey had piloted the airship himself during the battle, performing remarkably.


    Though he had strained his back again, he seemed sturdy enough not to warrant worry.


    Hannibal and the spirit summoner party, although brought along, were kept in the rear during the entire battle, so they didn''t have to fight humans.


    I brought these members of the Half-Blood community to enhance their standing by giving them credit, not to make them commit murder.


    We talked about various things, then discussed upcoming plans.


    "Since everyone is still recovering, we''ll rest a few more days at Crossroad before slowly heading back."


    "Yeah, since I''ve come this far to the Imperial Capital, I want to steal... I mean, learn their airship technology and apply it to Geronimo."


    Kellybey coughed, and at that moment, Hannibal cautiously asked.


    "Your Highness... but is Crossroad okay?"


    "Of course. Who do you think was left there?"


    My most powerful knight duo remained at Crossroad.


    Evangeline had her exclusive equipment and [Snow White] armor perfectly set up, and Lucas was also in peak condition with excellent farming on his first skill.


    Though I need to get them new armors soon.


    In addition to the original Crossroad defense forces, various other heroes are also stationed there.


    It''s not a boss stage; regular stage monsters won''t even come close.


    "I stake my middle name on it being completely safe!"


    I pounded my chest confidently.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Your Highness-!"


    Serenade rushed over urgently. A large hawk... a courier hawk was perched on her delicate shoulder.


    "I-it''s urgent news!"


    "Huh? Urgent? What''s happening?"


    It must be news brought by this courier hawk.


    Serenade, pale and breathless, ran up to me and took a moment to catch her breath.


    "I-it''s... that is..."


    I swallowed hard. What news could be so shocking that it has Serenade this flustered?


    "C-Crossroad..."


    Then, following Serenade''s words,


    Not only I, but Kellybey and Hannibal also gaped in shock.


    "Crossroad has been overrun by monsters...!"


    "..."


    A moment of silence.


    After a hellish pause, I barely managed to speak.


    "...What."


    It was almost a scream.


    "What kind of nonsensical bullshit is that-?!"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    A few days ago.


    Southern Continent, Crossroad, Temple.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Lilly''s scream reverberated through the temple.


    Lying on the bed, gritting her teeth in pain, Lilly let out another scream.


    "It hurts so damn much, shit!"


    To alleviate Lilly''s pain, Zenis, the head priest infusing divine power into her swollen belly, remarked.


    "Ah, how many times do I have to tell you! Swearing is not good for prenatal care!"


    "Do you think I care about prenatal care right now?! I feel like I''m dying!"


    Lilly''s delivery was imminent.


    Her private room was already in chaos. Midwives and priests alternated in their busy entrance and exit, frantically cleaning up amniotic fluid and blood.


    But that wasn''t all.


    "Lilly! Hang in there!"


    "We are here for you! Fight on! Fight on!"


    "Breathe in! Inhale! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Outside the room, friends crowded like clouds.


    Wizards, alchemists, elves, and various other acquaintances... everyone Lilly had met since coming to the southern frontline gathered to support her delivery.


    "The sponsorship for the child will be undertaken by our Alchemy Guild!"


    "Nonsense! Our Mercenary Guild Mage Union already called dibs!"


    "Are you treating the child as an item to be reserved? Besides, half the child is an elf! Our Elf Autonomous Region has already started collecting donations-"


    "Hey! Line up, line up! Our Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, or CroWoHerMerc Committee for short, has already finished fundraising!"


    "Why does that committee have such a name...?"


    From arguments over who gets to be at the top of the impromptu sponsorship list,


    "Has she thought of a name for the baby?"


    "Should the name be in human style or elf style?"


    "If it''s human style, Imperial or Lilly''s hometown style?"


    "Different names for a boy and a girl..."


    "Sometimes half-breeds are androgynous, right?"


    "What are the possibilities then?"


    To discussions about what the baby''s name should be.


    As they noisily argued, even coming to blows at times, they eventually felt the need for a referee and peeked into the room.


    "Have you figured it all out, Lilly?!"


    Touched by everyone''s warm concern for her and the baby, Lilly tearfully yet vigorously responded.


    "Get out, all of you bastards-!"


    Finally, unable to stand it anymore, Head Priest Zenis came out and dispersed the crowd.


    "Alright, I know you all mean well, but the mother is having a hard time, so please, let''s stop here and go."


    "But we want to see the baby''s face..."


    "We need to imprint ourselves as the uncles and aunts. There''s something called the imprinting effect, you know?"


    "We need to make a good impression now so the baby will follow us later!"


    In front of these well-intentioned(?) people, Zenis sighed deeply.


    "Lilly can''t use her legs, and it''s a difficult birth because the baby is a half-breed... If things don''t go well, it might take a few more days."


    The amniotic fluid had broken much earlier than expected, and Lilly had been suffering in intense labor for hours since being transferred to the temple.


    Yet, the baby showed no signs of being born.


    Zenis, who had assisted in several half-breed births before, intuitively understood.


    This childbirth was going to be a long and arduous battle.


    Gathering here early and making a fuss was pointless, as everyone would be too exhausted to properly celebrate when the baby was actually born.


    "When the baby is born, I''ll inform you right away, so come and celebrate then... Now, now! Please go back."


    Eventually, persuaded by Zenis''s gentle request, Lilly''s friends dispersed in small groups, imploring to be called as soon as the baby was born.


    Only Burnout and Bodybag remained in the room.


    These two elves had been taking care of Lilly, who had been physically incapacitated. Perhaps that''s why they were more worried and couldn''t leave her side.


    "Head Priest, Lilly won''t be in danger, right?"


    Bodybag, speaking for the mute Burnout, stepped forward to ask.


    "We''re worried... she''s been struggling for months..."


    "With so many priests here, what''s there to worry about? Just a bit more suffering, that''s all."


    Zenis almost habitually reached for a cigarette, but quickly remembered he was in the presence of a pregnant woman and put it back.


    "Kids who give their mothers a hard time during birth usually grow up strong. This one will grow up especially tough."


    "Is there anything we can do to help...?"


    "..."


    "Crossroad has grown enough to be called a ''city'' now, but decades ago, it was just a small village. How many children do you think were born here? And what were the chances of those children surviving their first year?"


    Lucas remained silent, observing Evangeline, who had matured since he first met her.


    "In this place, where monsters and humans die intertwined, the birth of a new life, and its survival, are all occasions to celebrate."


    "..."


    "So, I, as the future lord and the heiress to the title of Margrave of the Borderlands, must bless all life born in this city."


    For the next year.


    Until Ash completes his three-year tenure.


    Evangeline declared her resolve to protect the city and the new life that would be born.


    Listening to the young, budding lord''s determination, Lucas chuckled and teased.


    "But why a dress? What if it''s a boy?"


    "Tsk... These days, kids don''t care about such distinctions! Even if it''s a boy, he''ll wear it just fine, right? It''ll be super cute!"


    "Don''t project your desires onto someone else''s child..."


    As they bantered, the two finished inspecting the southern city walls.


    "Pant, pant! Sir Lucas! Lady Evangeline! It''s an emergency!"


    A knight in full armor came running breathlessly. The two knights turned in surprise.


    It was one of the heroes from Lucas''s knight party. The sweat-soaked knight reported while panting.


    "The parties that went on autonomous exploration in the Lake Kingdom dungeon..."


    "The three parties I sent? What happened?"


    "We went in to check after they failed to return well past their expected time, and..."


    The next words stiffened Lucas and Evangeline''s faces in dismay.


    "We, we found them all... annihilated!"


    "What...?!"


    "Annihilated, you say?"


    The bewildered Lucas and Evangeline followed the knight.


    "Please, come and see for yourselves! This way!"


    ***


    Lake Kingdom. Inside the dungeon.


    Stepping through the teleport gate into the dark dungeon, Lucas drew his [Bestowed Sword].


    The blade of light formed, pushing the pitch-black darkness in all directions.


    Similarly, Evangeline extended her cavalry lance imbued with a fire spirit.


    The light emanating from their weapons rolled like waves, sweeping away the surrounding darkness.


    It wasn''t far from the safe zone where the teleport gate was located.


    "This is...!"


    Lucas''s face hardened in dismay.


    There they were.


    At the narrow entrance to the alley leading into the safety zone.


    Fifteen mercenaries who had gone on autonomous exploration. All in the midst of a desperate escape


    "...Turned to stone?"


    They were petrified.


    Some had fallen, others were running, and yet others were on their knees praying, all frozen in time.


    Turned into stone while still alive.


    "Did they all turn into stone while they were alive...?"


    Evangeline, seeing such a phenomenon for the first time, murmured in a trembling voice.


    "Who could have done this...?"


    "..."


    Lucas didn''t answer.


    Instead, he picked up something that lay scattered around the petrified heroes.


    "This is..."


    Staring at the glittering, gem-like object, Lucas muttered.


    "...Scales, huh."


    Picking up the scale, Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    And then he stared into the darkness.


    The ominous darkness spreading out like ripples, making a noise like insects devouring something.


    "..."


    Something...


    Something immensely evil was lurking in there, preparing to strike.


    To invade the human world, to kill the living.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Right after Ash led the forces of the World Guardian Front and left Crossroad, there was a monster invasion.


    It was a situation that was safely defended. There were no casualties, and the fortress''s equipment was not destroyed at all. It was a perfect victory in the defense.


    A few weeks have passed since then.


    Morale was high, and Lucas was confident. He believed he could protect Crossroad safely until Ash returned.


    But to lose as many as fifteen heroes in an autonomous exploration, not even in a defense battle?


    Flash!


    Lucas and Evangeline first headed to the base camp. They hoped to gather information about the monster that caused this incident.


    But,


    "...?!"


    "What the hell, where did everyone go...?"


    The base camp was empty.


    Since the adventurers who were kidnapped were rescued, it had always been a place where adventurers resided, but now, no one was to be seen.


    In the eyes of the two startled knights, a large witch packing her belongings in her workshop appeared. It was Coco the Severer, responsible for handling teleportation.


    As the two knights rushed to Coco, the old witch opened her large mouth and laughed.


    "Ho ho, aren''t you Ash''s subordinate knights. What are you doing here in such a dangerous time?"


    "Madam Coco. It''s been a while."


    Lucas, who had respectfully bowed, asked cautiously.


    "A dangerous time... Could you please explain in detail? Where have all the other people at the base camp gone?"


    "Everyone dug their own hideouts and hid inside. Just yesterday, this base camp was attacked, so they must have decided it wasn''t safe here anymore..."


    It seemed Coco was also leaving for a hideout. Packing her bundle on her back, Coco muttered.


    "Just when Nameless was away due to her fate, these troublesome monsters started causing chaos. Sigh."


    "What exactly... are those troublesome monsters?"


    Then Coco narrowed her wrinkled eyes and uttered that ominous name.


    "Gorgon ()."


    "Excuse me? Gorgon...?"


    "Yes. The worst monsters, infamous even in the darkness beneath the Lake Kingdom-"


    Shuddering at the mere thought, the witch trembled her shoulders.


    "The worst monster sisters, the three Gorgons have appeared!"


    ***


    After Coco also left for somewhere.


    "...The three Gorgon sisters. I''ve heard of them."


    Lucas said, pulling out a scale he had collected and looking at it.


    "Before our lord left, he gave me this information."


    Before leaving for the Imperial Capital, Ash intermittently wrote strategies. For Lucas, to protect Crossroad in his absence.


    Lucas had almost memorized the document written by Ash, describing the species and characteristics of the monsters that could invade Crossroad. Therefore, as soon as he heard the name of this opponent, he remembered its contents.


    The three Gorgon sisters.


    First, the mighty Stheno.


    Second, the flying Euryale.


    And the youngest, the domineering Medusa.


    A legion composed of just these three. Monsters with hair made of snakes and a malignant eye capable of petrifying, cruel monsters.


    "Comparable to the ten commanders of the Nightmare Legion, they are named monsters of the same class."


    These monster sisters have no subordinates.


    That''s because their ability petrifies even their allies.


    And also, they are powerful enough not to need subordinates.


    No wonder I couldn''t identify the opposing legion during this autonomous exploration...


    Normally, the monsters for the next defense battle would have flooded the dungeon.


    This time, the monsters were not visible. It was the same as when they faced ''World Serpent'' Jormungandr.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Unable to gather information on the next defense battle''s enemy legion, they desperately increased the scale of autonomous exploration and scattered multiple parties inside the dungeon for reconnaissance.


    Then they were attacked. By the enemy legion commander...


    ''And to think the base camp was completely devastated.''


    Originally, the base camp was a safe zone, a space where Coco''s barrier prevented the entry of monsters.


    However, it seemed the three Gorgon sisters stood outside the barrier and sprayed their petrifying evil eye.


    Because this curse''s gaze works upon eye contact, several adventurers who let their guard down trusting the barrier fell victim to it.


    ''Even so, the adventurers at the base camp are of quite a high level...''


    Having lived in this dungeon for a long time, their average level was quite high. Yet, they were helplessly defeated.


    Seeing the base camp devastated in just one day, Lucas gritted his teeth, feeling that if they were complacent even with the safety of the walls, Crossroad could end up the same.


    "We''ve ended up with the worst possible opponents."


    In the document Ash wrote, these three Gorgon sisters were mentioned as extremely rare, almost impossible-to-meet opponents with a very low chance - so low it''s like falling backward and breaking your nose.


    To use the strategy Ash left behind, the city had to be emptied, and thus evacuating the citizens was essential.


    That''s why Lucas was about to order the evacuation.


    But then.


    "Sister Lilly is..."


    Evangeline muttered uneasily.


    "She''s giving birth right now."


    "..."


    "Can she... evacuate?"


    Lucas pressed his hand to his forehead. His head throbbed.


    "...Let''s go to the temple. Right now."


    The two knights immediately headed to the temple to call for Zenis.


    "Oh my!"


    Zenis, who was sneakily about to light a cigarette in the back of the temple during his break, hurriedly ran to the knights.


    "What''s the matter, Captain Lucas? Or should I call you the acting commander?"


    "Either is fine. More importantly, it''s urgent."


    Lucas asked bluntly.


    "How long do you think the birth will take?"


    "I''ve never seen such a difficult childbirth in my life... Hybrids usually torment their mothers from the womb until birth, but this one is worse. The situation isn''t good right now."


    Unable to help it, Zenis put the cigarette in his mouth. However, he didn''t light it and just chewed it like gum.


    "If it weren''t for the temple, Lady Lilly would have been gone by now. The child too. It''s only stabilized because of the priests here..."


    "Sorry, but could you keep the explanation brief? So, how many more days will it take?"


    "...Based on my experience, at least 3 days."


    Zenis let out a deep sigh.


    "I once took care of a hybrid child that took about that long. But the situation is worse than that time... It might take even longer."


    "..."


    "But why? What''s going on?"


    As Lucas massaged his throbbing temples, Evangeline stepped forward to explain the current situation.


    She explained that a powerful enemy monster was approaching, and they needed to start evacuating immediately.


    Despite hearing everything, Zenis shook his head.


    "No, it''s impossible. As I said, it''s a terrible childbirth..."


    "..."


    "She''s already in a precarious fight, and you want to evacuate her now? If we''re lucky, either Lady Lilly or the child might survive. Normally, both would die."


    When Zenis refused evacuation, Lucas harshly retorted.


    "We need to empty the city, now! Otherwise, you''ll all die to the monsters!"


    "So what, you''re telling me to choose now? Whether the mother dies to the monsters or dies while evacuating? Is that what you want me to decide?"


    Zenis exploded in anger.


    "In this incoming winter weather, where exactly do you expect her to evacuate and give birth? Do you really want to kill both the mother and the child?"


    "If you don''t evacuate now, Priest Zenis, I can''t guarantee your safety either."


    "Look here, Sir Knight."


    Zenis took a step towards Lucas.


    "If I was concerned about safety, I wouldn''t have taken a position in a city like this in the first place."


    "..."


    "As a priest, I''ll save both the mother and the child. Be it the acting commander or the monsters, you can''t interfere in this matter."


    Lucas and Zenis stood facing each other for a moment.


    After a while, Lucas let out a long sigh.


    "...Alright. We''ll start evacuating the other citizens first, and after Lady Lilly gives birth, she and the child will be evacuated. Until then, we''ll keep only a minimum number of people at the temple."


    It was the best compromise Lucas could make.


    Zenis nodded gravely, and Lucas pointed towards the temple.


    "Please select only the minimum necessary personnel, Priest Zenis. Instruct the others to evacuate. Immediately."


    "Damn, when it rains, it pours..."


    Muttering under his breath, Zenis ran into the temple.


    Leaving the noisy temple behind, Lucas and Evangeline walked outside. The city, already under evacuation orders, was quickly becoming chaotic.


    Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-


    The urgent ringing of bells and the sound of soldiers running to prepare for the monsters made Evangeline feel unsettled.


    Just half a day ago, thinking of Lilly''s baby, Crossroad was peaceful and joyful. Now, that was gone.


    The place was transforming into a frontline, preparing for the monster invasion as a fortress.


    "...So."


    Pulling her eyes away from the streets filled with the ominous air of imminent war, Evangeline looked up at Lucas and asked.


    "What is this strategy that Senior Ash gave you?"

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Between the Black Lake and Crossroad, on the plains.


    With heavy sounds, three monsters were marching.


    Hair made of snakes, large grey eyes that were rigid without pupils, upper bodies thickly covered with needle-like fur, and limbs shining metallic.


    The Gorgon sisters.


    From a distance, they appeared as three similar monsters, but upon closer inspection, each was slightly different.


    Leading the way was the largest, with thick limbs, the eldest sister, Stheno.


    Walking beside her, with membrane wings on her back, was the second sister, Euryale.


    And following behind them, much more human-like in appearance compared to her elder sisters, was the youngest, Medusa.


    Chains were wrapped around the necks of Stheno and Euryale, and these chains were held in Medusa''s hands.


    The youngest, controlling and commanding her elder sisters.


    She was Medusa, the leader of the three sisters.


    "Isn''t it just ridiculous, sisters?"


    Medusa spoke, her forked tongue flickering venomously.


    "Did you hear what that nasty lich White Night was spouting? What? If we move as ordered, she''ll lift the curse placed on us?"


    Medusa shook her head in disbelief.


    "Such nonsense. The curse upon us is given by a god. Something that a mere lich couldn''t possibly undo."


    Though Medusa spoke earnestly, Stheno and Euryale remained silent.


    Their cloudy eyes fixed forward, mindlessly taking steps without any intelligence.


    "...But, just in case."


    Pitying her two sisters, Medusa''s hand, holding the chains, tightened.


    "If there''s even the slightest chance to lift the curse. Then..."


    A memory now faded.


    To return to their ancient forms, before the curse...


    "I don''t even hope for a complete lifting of the curse. Just being able to have a normal conversation with you sisters..."


    Even as she spoke, she knew it was a vain hope.


    Medusa, with a bitter smile, pulled her snake-like tongue back into her mouth.


    "...For such vain hopes, we engage in a campaign never meant for us. I couldn''t care less if the human world perishes..."


    The Gorgon sisters were originally monsters specialized in base defense.


    They could repel any approaching enemy within a certain area with their petrifying evil eyes.


    That''s why they fortified their own fortress in the corner of Dungeon Zone 9, turning all who approached into stone statues.


    Though infamous for their indiscriminate petrification and its potency, these sisters were actually more skilled in defense than attack.


    Monsters that fought to protect themselves from those who sought them out, trapped within their own lair.


    They were not naturally adept at attacking.


    "I never wanted to set foot on this hateful land again."


    But,


    If there was even the slightest glimmer of hope.


    If there was a faint possibility to change this dreadful life... then they had no choice but to attack.


    "Let''s finish this quickly, sisters."


    Medusa muttered, eyeing the front.


    "Quickly annihilate the human world... and return. To our small hideout, again..."


    Crack, creak...!


    Swoosh!


    The second sister, Euryale, spread her membranous wings.


    And then, grabbing both Stheno and Medusa in each hand, soared into the sky.


    Swoooosh-!


    The three monster sisters swiftly crossed the air, flying north towards Crossroad.


    Medusa bit her lip firmly.


    Nothing would change. They would turn all nearby enemies into stone and kill them.


    Even if they were only being used, even if there was no salvation at the end... they had to rush towards the bait laid before them, drooling.


    Because that''s the destiny given to monsters.


    ***


    Crossroad. The blacksmith''s forge.


    Thud!


    Lucas placed a newly forged shield on the table. Evangeline, standing beside him, blinked in confusion.


    "What''s this?"


    Evangeline, watching Lucas stride ahead, exclaimed in shock.


    "Wait, you dont mean those guys, do you?!"


    ***


    Hotel Crossroad.


    Just a few weeks ago, this place was bustling with esteemed guests from all over the continent, but now it was quiet.


    Those remaining as guests were either tourists too bold to fear monsters or...


    "Hey, lend me some chips!"


    "Do I look like I wont pay back, huh? I always pay it back, dont I? Can''t you trust me?"


    Those who came lured by the casino and squandered their fortunes, addicted to gambling.


    The original reason Ash built this hotel with a casino was to attract high-ranking heroes obsessed with gambling.


    The first group recruited was the Gambler''s Club. They had moved to the Imperial Capital with the World Guardian Front.


    And in these past few weeks, with Ash away, several high-ranking heroes had become regulars at the casino.


    But unlike the Gambler''s Club, these were not sharp gamblers, just lives wrecked by gambling addiction.


    Already banned from other famous casinos across the continent, they had roamed from one gambling house to another, using their daily earnings, and finally washed up here in this remote southern land.


    "If I win back, Ill pay, right? Here, take my mercenary badge, and hey, do you know how much this ring is worth?"


    "You don''t know who I am, huh? Ive been in the sauna with your lords and in the public baths of the Imperial Capital!"


    "No, I''m telling you, this casino is cheating! How else could I lose all my money? Bring me the manager, now!"


    Having squandered all their money and pawned everything from their equipment to their clothes, these people, now with nothing left, were causing a ruckus in front of the casino.


    They were known as the "Blacklist Five."


    Watching these troublemakers at the casino entrance, Lucas muttered.


    "Even in this quiet place, these are the true bottom-of-the-barrel types who managed to get themselves banned."


    "..."


    The gambling addicts, with nothing left to lose, were now grabbing the casino staff by their collars. Left alone, they looked ready to break into the casino.


    "Ha..."


    Evangeline, resting her forehead in her hand, sighed deeply and glanced at Lucas.


    "...You plan to employ them?"


    "They''re a mess, but their combat skills are useful."


    These were the notorious heroes Ash would have eagerly approached with incomprehensible exclamations like ''Sweeet! Tasty!''.


    Though they were infamous in the wrong way, human dregs with a bad reputation...


    With the Gorgon sisters attacking in just a day, does their bad reputation even matter?


    If they would just fight alongside us, we would gratefully accept their help, as Ash once said, whether they be ghosts or spirits.


    Thud. Thud.


    Lucas deliberately made heavy footsteps as he approached the entrance of the casino. Reluctantly, Evangeline followed behind.


    "...?"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s this?"


    The ruckus at the casino entrance paused as the troublemakers turned around one by one, alerted by the clanking of armor. Lucas scrutinized their faces.


    A blind man with eyes covered by cloth, wearing tattered rags.


    A muscular man with metal plates embedded all over his body.


    A woman dressed like a cult leader, with a burning candelabra fashioned into a crown on her head.


    A man with glasses, one arm, one leg, and half of his face replaced by magi-mechanical machinery.


    And lastly- a child in prisoner''s clothing, bound entirely in chains, barely able to move their hands.


    All five simultaneously showed hostility towards Lucas.


    "Who are you?"


    "Are you the muscle here to kick us out?"


    "That''s not going to happen! I might have lost my weapons at the pawnshop, but my bare fists are still something to reckon with!"


    "No, no, just hit me once, and pay me for it, how about that?"


    "What? Then hit me first! How much per hit? Eh?"


    Amidst the rising noise of the gambling addicts, Lucas spoke coldly.


    "You have two choices."


    Raising his index and middle finger, Lucas waved his hand up and down.


    "Get beaten and thrown out, or cooperate with us in monster extermination and continue enjoying the casino."


    "..."


    "Which will you choose, scum?"


    The blind man among the Blacklist Five staggered forward, grinning with yellowed teeth.


    "Let''s sit down at the negotiating table first, shall we?"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    At the entrance of the temple.


    "...Huh?"


    Torkel voiced his confusion.


    Wrapped in bandages all over his leprosy-stricken body and wearing a helmet to cover his face, he was driving a carriage.


    He had just returned from a trip to the eastern port city on an errand for medicine. But somehow, the atmosphere was very different from when he had left.


    ''What happened...?''


    Blinking his eyes inside the helmet, Torkel stopped the carriage and entered the temple.


    The inside of the temple was empty, and the few remaining people were hurriedly gathering their belongings and leaving. Torkel was perplexed, not understanding the situation.


    "What is this..."


    "Ah, Torkel! You''re back!"


    Then Zenis came out from inside the temple, waving his hand.


    His hair greasy with oil and a scruffy beard as if he hadn''t washed properly for days.


    Torkel gestured around and asked.


    "I just got back... But what''s going on?"


    "Oh, didn''t you hear? A monstrous beast is coming, a terribly dangerous one. That''s why they are evacuating the temple, leaving only a minimal staff, and sending everyone else outside the city."


    "Why evacuate everyone and leave minimal staff in the temple?"


    "Lilly is in labor."


    Torkel''s jaw dropped. Lilly had started giving birth in the few days he was away.


    "So, Lilly can''t evacuate...?"


    "She can''t. It''s a terribly difficult birth... Ugh, see how I look? I''m helping her and I''m in this state, imagine how Lilly must be?"


    Zenis waved his hands dismissively.


    "She''s covered in sweat, evacuation is out of the question."


    "If an evacuation order was issued, it means it''s not just any beast attacking. Is the High Priest staying?"


    "Of course, how can the priest in charge leave when the mother is here? Talk sense."


    Zenis grumbled and gestured towards the barracks.


    "Torkel, what about you?"


    "Of course... I''ll stay."


    Torkel clenched his fist and looked around the temple.


    "I will make sure that the footsteps of the beast never touch this temple again."


    "..."


    "I am, after all, responsible for the rear guard of this front line."


    Regret was deeply embedded in Torkel''s voice.


    Listening quietly, Zenis pointed towards the barracks.


    "By the way, Captain Lucas was looking for you, go and report to him. They seem to be having a strategy meeting for the defense battle."


    "Yes. Then."


    Torkel bowed his head in concern and glanced worriedly inside the temple before turning and running towards the barracks.


    "...Well, then."


    Watching him, Zenis, drenched in sweat, pushed his hair back and stretched, then turned towards the temple.


    "Let''s continue our own war here...!"


    ***


    When Torkel arrived at the barracks, Lucas was standing at the entrance of the central meeting room.


    "Captain Lucas!"


    "Ah, Torkel."


    Lucas''s face brightened upon spotting Torkel.


    "Just in time. We were about to start the strategy meeting. This way."


    As Torkel awkwardly entered the meeting room, there were all the heroes who remained on the monster front.


    The heroes who had fought several battles together, the new heroes who had just been formed and looked visibly tense.


    And...


    "...?"


    In a corner, sitting together and laughing wickedly, five thugs who didn''t look like good people at all.


    The Blacklist Five from the Crossroad Hotel Casino, also present in the meeting room.


    Having recovered their pawned weapons, they looked dangerously triumphant.


    "Keke, just participating in one battle, how many gold coins...?"


    "And if we behead the monster, it''s ten times those coins, right?"


    "With that kind of capital, we could clean out the casino here!"


    "Just clean them out? Let''s just take over the place!"


    "Huff, huff, I want to recklessly squander the money I risked my life for...! Hurry...!"


    Unknowingly, Torkel found himself sitting far away from these rascals. They were the type of people he definitely did not want to associate with.


    "Everyone''s here."


    Stepping up to the front of the conference table, Lucas began to speak.


    And...


    As the long night passed, the sun rose uncaringly bright.


    ***


    On a chilly early winter morning with dry sunlight pouring down.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    The heavy movement echoed as the three Gorgon sisters entered the vast plain.


    Among them, Euryale could fly, but not for extended periods.


    Therefore, having walked the final stretch in front of the enemy''s fortress... they finally arrived at the human''s front yard.


    At last, the southern walls of Crossroad came into view.


    In the front, the first sister, Stheno, and the second, Euryale, still had vacant, mindless expressions, but a smile flickered across Medusa''s face.


    "The walk was a bit long, sisters. But we''ve made it."


    The walls seemed solid, but that was it.


    Medusa was confident that with the power of her and her sisters, no matter how long it took, they could eventually subdue the enemies.


    "Let''s break through these defenses, then go back to that damned White Night, the Lich, and ask how to lift your curse."


    Medusa jingled the chains around her sisters'' necks and sneered bitterly.


    "...Even without salvation, it doesn''t matter."


    Medusa wiped the drool from the corners of her two sisters'' gaping mouths.


    "Even if what that White Night said was a lie, it''s okay. We can just return to our hideout and hibernate through the winter again."


    Yes, that would be enough.


    What use is salvation? Why is it so necessary for her sisters to regain their sanity?


    Living together as three is more precious...


    As Medusa was thinking this.


    "Huh?"


    Sssssshhhhh-!


    She heard something flying from afar. Medusa looked in that direction.


    The sky darkened as if covered - something filled the sky and fell towards them.


    Shells.


    It was a barrage from the human side''s walls. An overwhelming number of shells momentarily blocked the sunlight, casting shadows.


    "...Hah."


    Looking up at the cluster of shells, Medusa smirked with a wide grin.


    "Really, times change, places change, but why do humans always do the same thing?"


    Kiiiiing!


    Medusa''s eyes emitted a chilling yellow flash.


    "And always so foolishly...!"


    A sharp yellow magical light exploded, sending a powerful wave of magic forward.


    Whooosh!


    And then - they turned to stone.


    The shells raining from the sky, all turned into stone in mid-air.


    "Now, sisters, it''s your turn."


    Medusa then tightly gripped the chains around her sisters'' necks and, infusing them with magic, commanded them. Then,


    Kiiieeek!


    Kyaaaah-!


    Stheno and Euryale emitted sonic waves from their mouths, targeting the falling stones.


    Thump! Thud...


    The shower of petrified shells, pushed away or shattered by the sonic waves, could not even come close to the sisters and fell harmlessly to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    Amidst this rain of stone, Medusa suddenly hummed a song in her native tongue.


    ,


    The sun burns, and the earth laments


    !


    The city has fallen!


    !


    The city has fallen!


    After finishing the short song, the face of the monster was etched with wicked joy.


    "Let''s go, sister Stheno! Sister Euryale!"


    With a burst!


    Under the pouring sunlight, kicking off the ground.


    Gracefully like children frolicking in a field.


    "Let''s rampage for the first time in ages! Like in those old days when we were in our prime!"


    As they had always done throughout their lives, to kill every human in sight.


    The three Gorgon sisters started racing towards the walls of Crossroad.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The Gorgon sisters all possessed the common abilities of petrification and formidable physical strength.


    Yet, each specialized in slightly different areas.


    Firstly, the eldest, Stheno.


    Thud! Thud!


    True to her name, she possessed monstrous strength.


    Leading the charge, Stheno smashed through the barricades and barriers widely set up in the plains.


    The defense lines meticulously erected by humans were torn apart like paper before Stheno''s overwhelming charge.


    Screech!


    The second sister, Euryale, used her flying ability to soar through the sky, sweeping away all the human barrage from above.


    Cannons, arrows, magical artifacts... she evaded them all, petrified them, and nullified them.


    Among the sisters, she particularly possessed strong magic resistance, allowing Euryale to spread her membranous wings and block all human attacks from the air.


    Screeee!


    And the youngest, Medusa.


    She possessed especially powerful magic and the evil eye, even among the three sisters.


    As Medusa narrowed her eyes, the snakes attached to her head also simultaneously glared menacingly.


    Flash!


    Both Medusa''s and the snakes'' eyes shone simultaneously. A chilling yellow flash swept across the area with the petrifying evil eye.


    Not only did the barrage of human attacks turn into stones in mid-air,


    Crack, crackle...


    Everything in the area turned to stone.


    Dirt, grass, trees, insects... everything living in the southern plains turned into stone and solidified.


    Everything within Medusa''s line of sight was petrified without discrimination.


    "Argh?!"


    "My body''s stiffening...!"


    "Save me...!"


    The power of her evil eye was so strong that even soldiers on the distant walls started to become victims of petrification.


    "It''s petrifying even from this distance...?!"


    Atop the walls.


    As dozens of soldiers turned to stone and fell, Lucas, in a panic, urgently issued orders.


    "Don''t look directly at them! Aim using the mirrors we distributed beforehand!"


    "But, with that, our aiming accuracy..."


    "No choice! Even if we lose accuracy, we can''t afford to look at them directly!"


    The soldiers reluctantly turned their eyes away or estimated the distance using mirrors, pouring crossfire on the Gorgon sisters.


    However, even accurate shots didn''t seem to have much stopping power.


    As their aiming became clumsy, the Gorgon sisters approached the walls more easily.


    "Captain Lucas!"


    In an instant, the Gorgon sisters had crossed half of the southern plains, and the artillery captain yelled out.


    "They''ve broken through the final defense line-!"


    "So soon..."


    Lucas gritted his teeth and looked around at his soldiers.


    It was much sooner than expected, but there was no other way.


    "As instructed before!"


    Lucas raised his hand and bellowed with all his might.


    "All troops, retreat-!"


    Ash... I hope this strategy, as directed by our lord, works out.


    ***


    "Huh?"


    Medusa, leading her sisters in a relentless charge toward Crossroad, suddenly sensed something odd.


    "...What?"


    The barrage from the walls had suddenly abated.


    And that wasn''t all.


    The soldiers who had been desperately firing something at them from the walls, those who were trying to block them with weapons... were quickly disappearing from sight.


    Unable to understand, Medusa frowned with a hiss.


    "Have they given up on resistance?"


    Although she suspected a trap, it didn''t make sense logically.


    The walls were humanity''s strongest and most formidable weapon against monsters.


    It was impossible for them to set a trap while giving up all those advantages, and even if they did resort to such a shallow strategy, it would be too costly a deal for the humans.


    "I don''t know what they''re scheming, but either way, it''s fine..."


    Whether they had given up resistance or made the foolish decision to abandon the city walls for some other plan.


    These humans, continuing their insect-like resistance, would all be turned to stone and killed...!


    The Gorgon sisters had approached right in front of the city walls. Medusa, who was about to leap over the walls using Euryale''s flight, widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Huh...?"


    There before her was the strangest sight she had seen all day.


    Creak...


    It was open.


    The city gate.


    Casually, shabbily, as if to say, come in or not, it''s up to you... the slightly open door creaked and widened its entrance.


    Medusa couldn''t understand at all.


    Wasn''t this the last line of defense for humanity? Why would they do this?


    ''Something''s strange.''


    Crash!


    Medusa pulled the reins of her sisters. Stheno and Euryale immediately halted.


    The Gorgon sisters, who had been charging relentlessly, now came to a complete stop in front of the open city gate.


    "..."


    "To target the Gorgon sisters, we first had to separate you."


    It was the knight who had caught her attention just moments before.


    "And it worked. As expected, a strategy bestowed by our lord. It never fails."


    A blonde-haired, blue-eyed knight approached Medusa.


    Lucas McGregor.


    The acting commander of the monster front approached Medusa fearlessly, reflecting her in a mirror.


    "Quite the bold one, aren''t you."


    Medusa, looking at Lucas with interest, tilted her head with a crack.


    "I don''t get it, human. To separate us, just for that one thing... you gave up the city walls and opened the gates?"


    "..."


    "You let us invade by collapsing the walls yourself...? What kind of insane strategy is that?"


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand, monster."


    A fierce smile appeared on Lucas''s lips.


    "It''s not you who invaded this city."


    Simultaneously,


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    Starting from the south gate of Crossroad, all gates to the northeast, west, and south - every door slammed shut with a dull sound.


    Medusa, incredulously, opened her mouth wide in astonishment at Lucas.


    Sssshhh...!


    Lucas, drawing a dazzling sword of light, roared with explosive energy.


    "We''ve trapped you in this city!"


    "...!"


    "No matter what you shoot from your eyes! No matter how strong your limbs are! None of that matters! Like all the other foolish monsters we''ve trapped in this city... Your head will roll on this ground too!"


    Realizing the knight before her was no ordinary foe, Medusa began to prepare for battle seriously.


    "...Ha."


    But she couldn''t help it.


    The smirk that leaked from her lips.


    "A strategy of luring and then defeating separately. It was interesting, human."


    Certainly, a knight like the one before her... could indeed put up a good fight against her.


    "But it seems the other humans in this city aren''t as strong as you."


    "..."


    "Will this strategy really work as well as you think?"


    Lucas''s brows furrowed deeply. Medusa laughed with a flick of her long tongue.


    "They are very strong, my sisters."


    Cold sweat ran down Lucas''s back.


    Indeed, Medusa was right.


    ''It was a bluff, but this strategy was intended to buy time.''


    What is the game of tag?


    It''s a game where you avoid being caught by the seeker.


    It''s not about fighting to win, but about hiding and avoiding... such a reckless strategy.


    ''Hang in there, everyone.''


    Lucas clenched his teeth, intensifying the flames of the [Bestowed Sword].


    ''We must endure!''


    ***


    Crossroad downtown.


    Back alley.


    "Aaaah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, aaaahhh!"


    Crack! Crack, crack, crack!


    A knight gripped in Stheno''s hands had his limbs gruesomely torn off.


    Blood sprayed everywhere. The knight, screaming his lungs out, rolled on the ground as Stheno threw him away like trash.


    And he screamed no more.


    "...Ah."


    Another knight, holding a broken sword, let out a stupid groan at the sight.


    There were two more similarly crushed corpses of knights nearby.


    These four knights were veterans, part of Lucas''s party, having fought in several battles.


    But a direct confrontation with a legion commander-level monster decided their fate in the blink of an eye, and their lives were hopelessly extinguished.


    "...Gurgle."


    Stheno approached the petrified knight who couldn''t move,


    Screeee!


    activating her petrifying evil eye.


    "Aaa... Aaaa! Aaaaaa!"


    Turning to stone while still alive, the knight let out a desperate scream. But the petrification did not stop.


    Soon, the knight completely turned into stone. Stheno indifferently threw the stone statue to the ground.


    "Grunt, grunt."


    There were no more humans around to lure Stheno.


    Naturally, since they were all dead.


    Stheno had torn and petrified all the human heroes assigned to her area. There were no parties left to mark her now.


    "Growl...?"


    Scanning the surroundings with her pale eyes, Stheno''s gaze sharply turned.


    For a defensive-type monster like Stheno, any human within a certain distance from her was a target to be killed.


    And currently, the place where Stheno sensed the most human presence was...


    "...Hehe."


    A white building visible not far away.


    It was a temple.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    One day before.


    At the time of the operation briefing.


    "The core of the Gorgon sisters is the youngest, Medusa."


    Lucas calmly continued his explanation.


    "The eldest, Stheno, and the second, Euryale, are extremely low in intelligence. But under Medusa''s control, they can exert their abilities most effectively."


    "..."


    "If the three sisters are together, we have no chance. Even if they just stand back to back and unleash their petrifying gaze, we have no way to bring them down."


    Lucas nodded as he looked around at the heroes.


    "However, if we can separate them, then there''s a possibility of defeating them. Without Medusa''s control, the other two are no different from stupid ogres."


    ...Aren''t ogres quite strong, though?


    The heroes exchanged these glances, but Lucas coughed and continued.


    "Think of them as damned strong ogres with petrification abilities."


    "..."


    "Anyway, the probability of defeating them is much higher than when they are together."


    Bang bang!


    Lucas tapped the map pinned next to the chalkboard.


    "Operation ''Tag'' primarily aims to separate the two from the clever Medusa. Once the three are scattered."


    Lucas looked at Evangeline.


    "I''ll take on Medusa. And Euryale... will be Evangeline''s opponent."


    Lucas and Evangeline, having awakened various enhanced skills and almost endgame-level equipment, were exponentially stronger, now on a different level of strength compared to the other heroes.


    They were capable of facing these monsters one-on-one, but the rest of the heroes could not.


    "The rest, capable of melee combat, lure Stheno as far away as possible."


    "..."


    "Remember, the goal of this game of tag is only to separate them. Block their petrifying gaze with mirror shields, lure them but do not close the distance."


    Lucas spoke cautiously to the other heroes.


    "...And in the worst case, if you''re caught by them, don''t die fighting; get petrified. Petrification can be reversed later, and there''s a chance of survival. It''ll be quite painful, but better than dying."


    It was a dreadful story, but practical advice for actual survival.


    Lucas looked around at everyone and asked.


    "Any questions?"


    "..."


    Evangeline had been listening quietly all this time.


    Urban warfare to avoid the petrifying gaze, and conditions for divide and conquer... It was certainly a logical strategy.


    Also, evacuating civilians and regular soldiers from the battlefield to minimize unnecessary damage from the wide-area petrifying gaze was sensible.


    ''But the real intent of this strategy left by senior Ash isn''t that.''


    Evangeline had also seen the operation plan left by Ash.


    Lucas was... distorting the true intent of Ash''s plan, who had departed for the Imperial Capital, to avoid burdening him.


    Evangeline looked at Lucas with pity. That''s when it happened.


    "I have a question."


    One of the heroes from Blacklist raised his hand. Lucas gestured for him to speak.


    "Go ahead."


    "The colored parts on the map are the areas to lure the monsters, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But... why is this part of the map left blank?"


    Indeed, a quarter of the Crossroad area on the map was not colored.


    In other words, it was an area where monsters should not be lured.


    Lucas clamped his mouth shut, then slowly answered.


    "This area is where the evacuation of citizens is not yet complete."


    "What? Why?"


    "...There''s a pregnant woman in the temple. She''s in labor."


    The eyes of the Blacklist heroes widened. Lucas just spilled it all out.


    "It''s a very difficult childbirth. We can''t evacuate her, so a few, including the responsible priest, remain. ...So, absolutely do not lure those monster bastards to this area."


    "..."


    "Any more questions? If not, I''ll proceed with detailed tactical instructions."


    Lucas let out a faint sigh.


    "...And we need to talk about the final trait possessed by these monsters."


    ***


    Present.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The monster walked over the city.


    Stheno, with her mouth wide open, drooling, walked towards the direction of the temple, crushing sidewalks and tossing aside carriages in her path.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching this scene from the rooftop, the members of Blacklist Five remained silent, concealing their presence.


    While the other heroes involved in luring Stheno were torn apart and petrified, they only watched the massacre from a safe location.


    "Are they insane to fight risking their lives?"


    One of the five heroes, a blind swordsman with his eyes covered in cloth, grumbled.


    "They said they''d pay gold just for participating. Just lie down and slink away when it''s time."


    However, Torkel was inherently slow and cumbersome.


    He couldn''t completely tuck his body within the range of the shield, and his feet were exposed to Stheno''s gaze.


    "Ugh?!"


    His boots turned white and solidified into stone.


    Losing his balance, Torkel tumbled to the ground. Even while down, he tried to assume a defensive posture for Stheno''s next attack.


    "...?"


    But, Stheno no longer cared about the incapacitated Torkel.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    She simply continued walking towards the temple.


    "...Hey. Where are you going?"


    Grinding his teeth and leaning on his mace, Torkel staggered to his feet.


    "I''ve only lost my feet. I can still catch you."


    "..."


    "Look here, damn monster! Don''t touch the temple!"


    Torkel, with his petrified feet, desperately stepped forward, almost crawling, following behind Stheno.


    "People dying there... once is enough!"


    Finally catching up right behind Stheno, Torkel swung his mace with all his might. But.


    Screeech!


    Not allowing the attack, Stheno again twisted her head bizarrely and flashed her eyes.


    Crack-crack-crack...!


    This time, as he raised his mace, his right arm extended beyond the range of the mirror shield. Torkel''s right arm solidified, still holding the mace.


    "Urr... Urgh!"


    With a muffled scream, Torkel fell backward. Stheno turned her head forward again and began walking.


    But Stheno had to stop eventually.


    "Pant, pant, pant..."


    Despite his petrified feet and right arm, Torkel desperately crawled on the ground and blocked Stheno''s path.


    From inside the helmet, Torkel''s laughter, usually hard to hear, echoed out.


    "Is this all? Sorry, but my skin turned as hard as a rock long ago."


    "..."


    "Your petrification doesn''t even tickle."


    Thump!


    Giving up on luring and deciding to face the monster head-on, Torkel readied his defensive stance.


    "You can''t go beyond here, monster. I''m the last line of defense in this area."


    "..."


    "No more deaths on my watch...!"


    Torkel charged at Stheno with a roar.


    When he aggressively attacked head-on, Stheno could no longer ignore him and swung her strong arms at Torkel.


    Torkel was among the toughest heroes of Crossroad.


    He was a hero marked by Ash for main use, possessing significant innate stamina, growth potential, and latent abilities.


    However, the limitation of fighting with one arm and two feet petrified was clear.


    Eventually,


    Thud!


    Struck by Stheno''s powerful fist, Torkel spat blood, fainting, and


    Grab!


    Was hoisted into the air by the collar with the opposite hand.


    "Ugh...!"


    Torkel clenched his teeth.


    His life was not what he regretted.


    But who would protect the people in the temple if he died?


    "Do you think... I''ll go down like this...!"


    The face of Margarita, who took an arrow for him and quietly passed away in his arms, flashed through Torkel''s mind.


    The face of the goddess statue that always looked down at him sadly, too.


    Torkel spat out his voice desperately.


    "I haven''t yet repaid... the debt inscribed on my life!"


    Of course, Stheno didn''t properly understand the desperate cries of a human, simply raising her opposite hand to strike down her opponent.


    And the next moment.


    Ding-!


    The wrist of Stheno, about to strike down, was suddenly and cleanly severed.


    "...?!"


    The solid ancient metal forearm of the monster was cleanly cut off.


    The severed wrist clanged horribly as it rolled on the ground.


    Both Stheno and Torkel froze, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    Then a voice came from the side.


    "Oh, sorry about that, monster."


    The blind swordsman of Blacklist, clad in tattered robes, had already landed on the ground and was slowly sheathing his long sword back into its scabbard.


    Click.


    The blind swordsman, having finished sheathing his sword, grinned, revealing yellow teeth.


    "I was aiming for the neck, but as you see, my eyes aren''t in great shape... ended up slicing off the wrist instead, huh?"

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    "Hey, you blind fool! What are you doing!"


    The remaining four members of the Blacklist on the rooftop showed evident signs of panic.


    They had agreed to just watch, but then, out of nowhere, the blind swordsman kicked off his spot and charged at the monster.


    "The Gorgon sisters are not something for us fools to handle!"


    "We''ve already received the advance payment, all we have to do is hide and bide our time!"


    "Why suddenly act like a hero of justice? Have you really lost all sense of direction because you''re blind?!"


    "Shut your traps, you damned fools."


    The blind swordsman spat on the ground, lowered his stance, and placed his hand on the handle of his long sword.


    "Though I''ve lived a bottom-feeder''s life, feeding on dust all my life. Though I''ve lived a wretched life without a thing worth seeing... shit. I know what honor I should keep as a human."


    The blind swordsman gestured towards the temple.


    "The pregnant woman and the child, and..."


    ...And also towards the hotel in Crossroad, not far from the temple.


    "Casinos are off-limits."


    The heroes of the Blacklist had incredulous expressions. The blind swordsman again showed his yellow teeth and sneered.


    "It''s an unspoken rule, you monster bastard. Didn''t your mother teach you?"


    Kiiiiing!


    Instead of responding, Stheno activated her Petrifying Evil Eye.


    Taatt!


    A man with metal plates embedded all over his body quickly rushed towards the blind swordsman, grabbed him by the neck, and rolled on the ground.


    The Petrifying Evil Eye narrowly missed and petrified the entire alley.


    "Are you really trying to die, you bastard?!"


    The other heroes of the Blacklist scolded the blind swordsman as they prepared for battle.


    "Your slashing strike takes 10 minutes to recharge after each use, it''s a crappy skill! Plus, you can''t even aim properly!"


    "Don''t expect too much from a blind man."


    "Then you shouldn''t have stepped in, you damn blind fool!"


    "As if your faces are any better..."


    "You''ve never seen them, have you?!"


    The metal-plated man gritted his teeth and stepped forward, spreading his arms wide. Magical runes appeared on the metal plates embedded in his body, forming a magical barrier in front.


    The Petrifying Evil Eyes that Stheno rapidly fired were all nullified by the barrier. The metal-plated man trembled at the lips as he laughed.


    "But, yeah. That''s right. Pregnant women and children, and casinos are off-limits...!"


    The others helped Torkel to his feet. The metal-plated man shouted at the bewildered Torkel.


    "Let''s fight and slowly lead this bastard elsewhere!"


    "You guys..."


    "We''re all someone''s children too. We''re not bad enough to abandon a pregnant mother and run away."


    The metal-plated man gave a sly smile.


    And the next moment.


    Kwajijijik!


    Stheno viciously rushed forward, tearing apart the barrier created by the metal-plated man.


    The metal-plated man blinked stupidly, turned his head, and looked straight ahead.


    "Huh?"


    "Kyaaaaaak!"


    In a delayed burst of rage for losing her wrist, Stheno, who had rushed in, grabbed the metal-plated man with her remaining hand and with her widely torn mouth-


    Kwadeuk!


    Woodeuk! Kkadeudeuk!


    She swallowed the metal-plated man''s head whole and crushed it.


    Blood splattered in all directions. The sturdy body of the metal-plated man lost its strength and slumped.


    The remaining Blacklist heroes, and even Torkel inside his helmet, turned pale at the brutal scene.


    "...Hmm."


    The blind swordsman murmured with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Did we overdo it, us?"


    "Kyaaaaaaaa-!"


    Throwing the decapitated body of the metal-plated man aside, Stheno let out a terrifying roar towards the surviving heroes.


    ***


    After successfully luring each of the Gorgon sisters separately.


    In this situation, who among the three sisters is the easiest to kill?


    Stheno is out of the question from the start. To speak frankly, the heroes positioned here lack the ability to kill Stheno.


    The same goes for Medusa.


    Lucas, one of the strongest in Crossroad, struggled to take down Medusa, the most powerful of the three sisters, alone.


    Lucas was positioned alone to withstand Medusa.


    Therefore, the last one.


    Euryale, the most agile among the three sisters with high magical defense, but the weakest in physical strength and physical defense.


    Theoretically, it''s easiest to defeat Euryale, and therefore-


    "First, the wings."


    ***


    The Blacklist was on the brink of annihilation by Stheno.


    "Rise, my children! Please, stop that crazy monster!"


    The woman wearing a candelabra crown was a golemancer.


    She summoned every material she had Blood Golem, Bone Golem, Sand Golem, even Candle Golem, etc. but all were effortlessly crushed by Stheno''s hand.


    "This is... my last bullet..."


    The man with half his body modified into a magitech machine was a gunmage.


    A skilled practitioner of both magic and firearms, his magic bullets and spells failed to inflict fatal wounds on Stheno.


    Having his prosthetic leg and arm torn off by Stheno, he loaded the last bullet into his pistol and pressed it against his temple.


    "Should I just kill myself? I don''t want to be torn apart by that monster."


    "If you''re going to kill yourself, be a meat shield for us first, damn it!"


    The child in a prison uniform, chained all over, was a dark attribute magician.


    Using hand signs to cast various evil spells, this child was inflicting some effective damage on Stheno but had become her primary target.


    Torkel, limping, carried the child and barely managed to escape.


    Eventually, the magician''s magic power ran out.


    There was no chance of winning.


    Everyone knew it from the start.


    "Damn it! Seriously, why did we have to meddle and make a mess like this?! We knew we couldn''t win! We knew hiding was the best option! Why did we have to die doing something stupid for a worthless sense of justice?! Why!"


    "...The child needs to be saved."


    The blind swordsman muttered.


    Having his leg broken by Stheno''s kick, he was slumped in a corner of the alley.


    "We need to save the child that''s about to be born."


    "What''s the use of bringing a child into this shitty world, huh?! What good is it when that monster is drooling right in front of us! Do we really need to show this horrible world to the child?!"


    "It''s for the child to decide."


    The blind swordsman inhaled deeply, propped himself up on his sword sheath, and shakily stood up.


    "To us, this world is a shitty place. That''s for sure."


    Stheno, standing at the other end of the alley, readied to charge.


    The blind swordsman, leaning on his broken leg, slowly assumed a faltering stance.


    "But we don''t know what that child''s world will be like."


    "..."


    "The world being beautiful or terrible, it''s for that child to decide. The child should come to a conclusion after experiencing all the sweet and bitter flavors of the world."


    Hearing these words, Torkel, drenched in sweat and blood, blinked vacantly.


    "I''ve never seen what this world looks like. But I know this."


    A shy smile formed on the lips of the blind swordsman.


    "This world usually tastes of sand and dust, ashes... but sometimes, just sometimes, it''s incredibly soft and sweet, like cotton candy."


    "..."


    "Having been born into this world, that child has the right to taste it too."


    Click-


    The blind swordsman cocked his sword for the final slashing attack.


    "Alright, I''m ready. Just point me in the right direction."


    Thud-!


    Stheno began her charge towards them.


    Then, the gunmage stepped in front of Stheno, aiming his pistol forward.


    "This way."


    Taang-!


    The pistol-shaped magic gun fired.


    Of course, the bullet couldn''t stop Stheno.


    The last bullet ricocheted off Stheno''s metallic forearm in vain, and her charge tore the gunmage to shreds.


    But the direction was clearly conveyed to the blind swordsman.


    "Huff."


    The blind swordsman lowered his stance as much as he could, took a deep breath with all his might,


    And, drawing his sword, unleashed a slashing attack.


    His attack, which could slice anything if it hit, leaped through space and flew towards-


    Chwak-!


    ...it sliced through a stone wall.


    In the final moment, his broken leg failed as a pivot, causing his posture to collapse, and the blade veered off in a wrong direction.


    "Ah."


    The blind swordsman muttered awkwardly.


    "I missed."


    "You useless bastard!"


    "Uaaaaa!"


    Screams echoed as Stheno charged into the remaining Blacklist survivors like a tank.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Just at that moment,


    "Kyaaaaaaaah-!"


    A ghastly scream echoed through Crossroad.


    It was the death cry of Euryale, one of the three Gorgon sisters.


    The terrible roar resounded through the city''s skies, and all living beings had to shrink their shoulders under the overwhelming malice.


    "...?!"


    And then.


    Upon hearing that scream, Stheno, who had been rushing toward the Blacklist survivors, stopped her charge as if it were a lie.


    Stheno, who abruptly braked right in front of the humans, hurriedly turned around.


    On the monster''s face, intense emotions were boiling like never before.


    Despair.


    It was the face of one feeling sorrow.


    "Kyaaaah-!"


    Responding to the scream with a monstrous howl, Stheno began to run toward the direction from which Euryale''s scream had come.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    The ground shook as the back of the monster receded into the distance.


    Torkel and the three members of Blacklist, having narrowly survived death, stood dumbfounded, sweating coldly.


    "What, what''s that..."


    "Good that we''re alive, but..."


    "Where is that thing going?"


    "..."


    Torkel quietly sighed in relief to himself.


    The ''final trait'' of the three Gorgon sisters that Lucas had mentioned earlier had been activated.


    ***


    "Heugh... Heugh..."


    Lucas gasped for breath.


    In front of the knight, Medusa stood as solid as a fortress. Unlike Lucas, whose armor was battered and falling apart, Medusa was hardly damaged.


    ''It''s such a headache not being able to meet her gaze...''


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    Of course, in a battle between masters, eye power is very important.


    One must observe the entire movement of the opponent, capture their vulnerabilities, and react to their sudden movements.


    The movement of muscles, subtle changes in complexion, a single blink of an eye-


    All this information is gathered by the eyes, and based on this, Lucas had been fighting by moving his body.


    But Medusa possessed the petrifying evil eye.


    Unable to meet her eyes directly, Lucas had to fight by reflecting the opponent in a mirror.


    And this was a significant handicap.


    Because Lucas''s natural eyes were exceptional, fighting Medusa, who forced him to seal his own eye power, was a tough adversary.


    And this was the result.


    Lucas could not defeat Medusa in a direct confrontation.


    He was merely being worn down endlessly, barely managing to keep Medusa at bay.


    With a forked tongue flicking her lips, Medusa laughed.


    "Really extraordinary, human. To fight me like this, relying on that mere mirror."


    "..."


    "If you were born in the mythical era, you could have become a legend. But now the world is fading, and even the seemingly endless light and shadow are reaching their end... Who will remember your futile resistance?"


    Lucas, clicking his tongue, firmly gripped his sword and thrust it forward.


    "Quite a long tongue you''ve got, monster."


    "Oh dear, this long tongue is my pride. Thanks for the compliment."


    "I''ve adapted to your movements too. Stop the chatter and come at me again. This time, I''ll take your head with this sword."


    "Hu-hu, knights, always so full of bravado, no matter the era."


    "That''s a jobist remark."


    "Does it matter? I am a monster, after all."


    The brief banter ended.


    The knight and the monster took their fighting stances, as if by agreement, and both closed their mouths.


    Lucas and Medusa, both were preparing their lethal moves to finish off each other.


    And, just at the moment before collision-


    "Kyaaaaaaaah-!"


    From the other side of the city, a terrible scream ripped through the air.


    Medusa''s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly turned toward the direction of the scream.


    Medusa uttered with a trembling voice.


    "...Sister Euryale?"


    With a dash!


    Medusa shot towards that direction, seemingly no longer caring about Lucas.


    "Sister, no! Sisteeer!"


    Lucas tried to stop her, but it was futile. Watching Medusa''s receding back, Lucas exhaled a light sigh.


    "...It worked, Evangeline."


    The scream just heard... there was no doubt it was Euryales death cry.


    ***


    In an alley at a corner of Crossroad.


    Euryale lay there, shattered to pieces.


    The wing-torn monster had turned its whole body into a statue just before its last breath.


    And Evangeline completely smashed even this statue.


    "It was left as a way to ''buy time until Senior Ashs return'' in case the Gorgon sisters appeared."


    Why leave a strategy that involves giving up the walls, opening the gates, and letting the monsters inside?


    Ash had left this strategy to switch to a delaying tactic, accepting the damage instead of facing a tough opponent, waiting for his return.


    Citizens and regular soldiers were evacuated from the front lines, and elite heroes were to constantly run and hide within the city to buy time.


    If they could fortunately damage a Gorgon sister in the process, they could drag out time while the nest forms and sister cannibalism takes place.


    ''Opening the gates deliberately was to give up the battle and drag out time.''


    If one of the Gorgon sisters is killed while fighting along the walls, the remaining sisters are likely to destroy the wall and build their nest there.


    As it is the place with the most rocks.


    If Ash was going to give up this battle anyway, he left the strategy of opening the gates as a desperate measure to preserve the walls for the next defense.


    The tag operation was never about fighting to win from the start. It was just a means to buy time until Ashs return.


    Lucas twisted this operation to continue the battle against the Gorgon sisters.


    "...We can''t call for reinforcements from the Imperial Capital."


    Even as Evangeline said this, Lucas shook his head adamantly.


    "We can''t burden our lord...!"


    "Why not?"


    "What?"


    "Why can''t we impose a burden?"


    Evangeline pointed her finger, poking Lucas in the chest.


    "Think clearly, Lucas. Senior Ash will be even sadder the more we struggle on our own and the greater the damage gets, because we didnt trust in him."


    "..."


    "Senior Ash is the commander of this frontline. He willingly took up the burden."


    Lucas clamped his mouth shut. Evangeline continued.


    "The one who will be most upset about your injury is Senior Ash."


    "..."


    "If Lilly''s child is in danger, Senior Ash would be the one to blame himself the most."


    "..."


    "Senior Ash will be the one suffering the most in front of the graves of those who died today! Why don''t you understand that, Uncle?"


    A brief silence followed.


    Lucas stammered as he began to speak.


    "I didn''t want to hinder my lord''s path..."


    "This is it!"


    Evangeline whispered with conviction.


    "This is Prince Ash''s path."


    "..."


    "Trust Senior Ash more, Lucas. He must have already won at the Imperial Capital. And he will come to save us."


    Evangeline flashed a mischievous grin.


    "Just like a prince on a white horse."


    "..."


    "To Acting Commander Lucas McGregor. As the heir of Crossroad, I formally request you."


    Evangeline, now as tall as Lucas, demanded confidently.


    "Please allow the sending of a distress signal to the Imperial Capital."


    Lucas opened and closed his mouth several times to retort,


    "...Hah. I was foolish."


    He sighed bitterly and lowered his head.


    Then he raised both hands.


    "...Granted, Evangeline. You''re right. Let''s send the distress signal."


    As the acting commander''s permission was given, Evangeline grinned, showing her teeth.


    "Actually, I already sent it."


    "...What?"


    "On the day the Gorgon sisters began their assault, I secretly sent a courier pigeon to the Imperial Capital behind your back."


    Evangeline shrugged.


    "I exaggerated a bit, saying the city had already fallen. Which it actually did, right? Just look at that nest built within our city walls."


    Lucas gaped in astonishment.


    "You, you...! Ignoring the acting commander...!"


    "I just helped you out, who seemed too stubborn to break. You don''t need to thank me that much."


    Lucas, about to say something, eventually gave up and covered his face with his hand.


    It turned out just as Evangeline said, and in fact, her judgment was right.


    Evangeline glanced northwards.


    "Senior Ash will come to save us. Definitely. So, let''s just hold out until then."


    Though she had secretly sent the request for help without Lucas''s knowledge, it was actually late.


    It would take days for the courier pigeon to reach the Imperial Capital.


    And for Ash to gather forces and march south from the Imperial Capital, again, days.


    Whether Ash would return precisely in time, and whether they could survive against the monsters inside that nest until then... nothing was certain.


    ''Please come quickly, Senior.''


    The great evil stirring inside the nest in the city was palpable. Evangeline clenched her fists tightly.


    ''Before our city is completely destroyed, quickly...!''


    ***


    Imperial Capital. New Terra.


    "...Prepare for immediate return."


    Having received the urgent report from Serenade, I crumpled the paper and shouted urgently.


    "We must return to Crossroad, right now!"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ''Gorgon sisters!''


    I gritted my teeth at the contents of the urgent report from Crossroad.


    ''They''re like boss-stage level enemies! These kinds of monsters attack Crossroad just when I''m away?!''


    But on second thought, the Black Lake always spewed out the worst monsters at the worst possible times.


    It''s almost inevitable that they send out an enemy that''s difficult to handle with the current monster frontline''s military composition, especially when I''m away...!


    ''If only the system window worked properly.''


    I irritably summoned and then dismissed the system window in front of me.


    The enemy information that should have been updated long ago in the system window was not appearing on my end. That''s why my response was delayed.


    ''Aider, that bastard...! Is he slacking off? What''s he doing?! Busy with something? He hasn''t been seen much lately, what''s he up to?''


    Blaming the unresponsive director, I summoned all my subordinates.


    I''d like to lead the entire World Guardian Front down, but that would take weeks.


    I must quickly descend with only elite forces aboard an airship, the fastest means of transport.


    ''From the Imperial Capital to Crossroad, its three days by airship.''


    Since we need to periodically land for maintenance and recharging with magic power, even in a hurry, three days is the limit.


    ''This is too slow!''


    It already took several days for the courier pigeon to reach the Imperial Capital.


    If we spend another three days returning, it wouldn''t be surprising if something terrible happened to Crossroad.


    We need to shorten the time. Is there any way...


    "There''s no other choice."


    Having thought of a method, I clicked my tongue briefly.


    "Once again, I have to sweet-talk my dear Father with some cute youngest son charm."


    It was time to transform into a filial son full of fiery devotion once more.


    ***


    Bang!


    I kicked open the door to the palace that the Emperor was using as a temporary office.


    Since the entire Thorn Palace had flown away, the Emperor was currently staying in a small palace to the south of New Terra.


    "Father! Where are you!"


    The knights guarding the entrance couldn''t stop me and just sweated profusely.


    "Prince, Your Highness!"


    "It''s difficult if you suddenly come like this!"


    "You should follow the official procedures and then come-"


    Ignoring what they said, I entered, shouting continuously.


    "Your youngest son has arrived, Father! It''s an urgent matter!"


    The Emperor was sitting in the office.


    Wearing reading glasses and processing a mountain of documents, the Emperor glanced at me with tired eyes.


    "...Ash? As you see, I''m busy. If you have business, tell the officials outside."


    "I have an urgent request to make directly to Father."


    "To me? Directly?"


    "Yes. Its a very serious matter. Much more than any state affair!"


    "I''m already dreading it. What''s the request?"


    Thud!


    Walking up to the Emperor, I leaned my hands on the office desk and spoke my request.


    "Let''s go for a drive with your son!"


    "...?"


    The Emperor frowned and took off his glasses.


    "A drive?"


    "Isnt a drive the best to increase the intimacy between a father and son whove been distant?"


    "You mean to take a carriage and go to the outskirts? That wouldnt be bad, but..."


    The Emperor pondered seriously, resting his chin on his hand. But I waved my hands.


    "Ah~ Father, really. We are the Emperor and Prince of the Everblack Empire, and you suggest a carriage drive? Its not stylish."


    "Then what should we ride for the drive... Wait. Dont tell me."


    The Emperor looked at me in shock.


    "You''re not suggesting to go out in an airship, are you?"


    "Now you''re talking. Lets go out on the airship and fly away coolly!"


    The Emperor, seemingly amused, chuckled and asked,


    "Where to?"


    Instead of getting angry, he first asked about the destination. This uncle is quite an interesting person.


    I grinned back and shrugged.


    "I know a place with great scenery and weather. There''s a city called Crossroad at the very end of the southern continent..."


    Finally catching on to my intention, the Emperor let out a resigned sigh.


    "...So you mean, now. On your way back to your frontline, you want your father, the leader of this empire, to... be an airship pilot?"


    Not just a pilot, though.


    With a regular airship, you need to land periodically for magic fuel recharging and maintenance. But if the Emperor himself pilots the airship?


    He can infuse his own magic power while flying, and maintenance isn''t really necessary.


    "...I always thought that being born into this world was my sin."


    Torkel fiddled with the helmet covering his face.


    "That I was born into this world as a punishment for sins in my past life. That''s why I contracted leprosy. I believed that."


    "..."


    "But the previous priestess... the Saintess, said there was no such sin. She said that the world is just naturally this cruel."


    The image of Margarita came to mind.


    Her noble face as she bandaged her blood-soaked body.


    "She said all we can do is struggle until the end in this cruel world. That''s what she told me."


    "..."


    "What do you think, Priest Zenis? Was the Saintess right?"


    Zenis didn''t give a straightforward answer of right or wrong.


    Instead, he smiled faintly and gestured towards Torkel.


    "That disease must have made your life difficult, Torkel?"


    "...Yes."


    Torkel nodded.


    "There wasn''t a moment that wasn''t hard."


    "Was this world nothing but pain for you?"


    "...I think so."


    Torkel affirmed again.


    "I believe it was... nothing but pain."


    He had lived because he couldn''t die.


    His fellow sufferers of the same disease had all died, and the Saintess who prayed for him also died.


    In this city on a grave, he was just struggling as the Saintess had said.


    But - for what?


    How long must he keep struggling like this?


    Even with his eyes closed, he could see people''s deaths. The guilt of being the lone survivor was clearer than the pain of his disfigured skin.


    In this cruel world, was suffering like this truly... life?


    "I was once dispatched as a priest of the Goddess Faith to various parts of the world. Once, I went to the very western end of the world."


    Getting up with an ''Ugh'' sound, Zenis started to speak.


    "It''s a strange coincidence, but the weather there was really messed up. That town was under thick clouds all year round. The weather had only three states: cloudy, raining, or foggy."


    "..."


    "Due to the weather, the people in that town always had gloomy expressions. It was an awful place for missionary work..."


    Zenis chuckled.


    "Do you know what those locals found harder to believe in than the existence of the Goddess?"


    "I don''t know. What is it?"


    Zenis raised a finger and pointed to the sky.


    "The sun."


    "The sun?"


    "Those people didn''t believe in the obvious fact that there is a dazzling sun in the sky, shining over the whole world. It''s understandable. The sky there was always covered with dark clouds. It''s hard to believe in something you''ve never seen."


    Walking briskly into the temple, Zenis waved her hand.


    "In my view, Torkel, you are in a similar situation to the people of that village."


    "..."


    "But, make no mistake. Although you may not have noticed because of the constant dark clouds... the sun has always been shining on your life."


    Leaving these cryptic words of a religious figure, Zenis disappeared inside the temple.


    Torkel, staring blankly at his retreating figure, turned back towards the city and sank into thought, pondering the meaning of Zenis''s words.


    "I thought confession would lighten my heart."


    A long sigh escaped from within his helmet.


    "But it only deepens my troubles..."


    Looking up at the sky, dark clouds were gathering.


    It was a dark night without a trace of moonlight.


    ***


    And under the same moonless sky.


    Tock, tock...


    Inside the petrification nest of monsters built on one side of the city.


    Within a giant egg made of stone, Medusa was chewing and swallowing the last piece of Euryale.


    Crunch, crunch!


    As she did so, giant wings sprouted from Medusa''s back, and the snakes on her head became even more hideous.


    Medusa''s body had grown larger. Her entire body was covered with rock-like armor.


    "Don''t worry, sister Euryale."


    With clouded eyes, devoid of her usual clarity, Medusa muttered, staring into the void.


    "We''ll kill them all, together. Together..."


    "..."


    Stheno, standing behind her sister, watched silently.


    The second day of invasion was soon to begin.


    More death was expected to overflow in this city.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    In a distant past.


    In a village on an island in the southern part of the continent, a family of four ordinary fishermen lived.


    The husband and his pregnant wife went fishing together, while their two daughters took care of household chores.


    Life was hard as fish were not always plentiful, but the family lived happily, caring for each other.


    Then one day came. The couple hoped to catch more fish.


    Their daughters were growing up, and another child was soon to be born from the wife''s womb, so they wanted to save more money for the future.


    After much deliberation, they ventured into a fishing area that was designated as a forbidden zone by the village.


    It was a place not fished by the village, as it was considered sacred for generations, and thus, was abundant with fish.


    This was the beginning of their trouble.


    A sea dragon lived in these waters, and tragically, the couple''s net caught the sea dragon''s child, tearing it to pieces and killing it.


    Enraged, the sea dragon appeared before the couple, devoured the husband, and cursed the wife.


    ''I curse the child in your womb. Like my child, caught and torn in your net, it will live a hideous life and meet a miserable end.''


    The wife barely made it back to land, gave birth to the child after ten days and nights of suffering, and then died.


    The child was born with a grotesque appearance. Instead of hair, snakes were attached to its head, its body sprouted animal fur, and its limbs were made of metal.


    Its eyes turned everything they gazed upon to stone.


    And so.


    The two sisters did not abandon their horrifically born younger sibling. In place of their deceased parents, they decided to raise the child with care.


    The sisters'' names were Stheno and Euryale.


    And the name of the monster-born youngest was Medusa.


    ***


    Day 2 of the Gorgon Sisters'' invasion.


    The weather was overcast. It seemed like it would soon rain, or perhaps snow or hail would fall.


    Kugugugung...!


    The nest built by the Gorgon sisters in Crossroad had collapsed.


    Amidst a cloud of dust, stone structures crumbled altogether, scattering like ashes.


    Then, from within that cloud of dust, the shadows of two monsters slowly emerged.


    Kung... Kung... Kung...


    Stheno and Medusa.


    The two monsters stepping out of the nest were even bigger than the day before.


    Medusa, who had devoured Euryale and absorbed her wings and petrifying skin, and Stheno, who had absorbed residual magic power, were even more swollen in size.


    Even the arms that had been severed were now fully reattached as if nothing had happened.


    "..."


    Chk-


    Blocking the path of the two advancing monsters were two knights.


    Lucas and Evangeline.


    Lucas, hastily wearing mismatched high-quality armors left in Crossroad, draped a black cloak over them.


    In contrast, Evangeline wrapped a white cloak like a scarf and stood at ease in her custom-fit armor.


    ''When our lord returns.''


    Lucas, glancing at Evangeline, grumbled.


    ''Im going to ask for a set of the best armor for myself too.''


    ''How unfortunate. There''s no armor as good as mine.''


    ''There will be.''


    ''Nope~ There wont be.''


    The two knights briefly locked eyes through their helmets.


    ''Then Ill have to ask Kellibey to make it.''


    ''Our dwarf master is quite skilled, but nothing compares to mine, imbued with the essence of the ancient magical kingdom. Never.''


    ''We''ll see.''


    ''We''ll see, pfft, not scared at all.''


    Exchanging banter, the two knights simultaneously deployed their mirror shield and ice shield.


    Kiiiiing!


    The petrifying evil eyes of Stheno and Medusa swept across the area.


    Kugung! Kugugung...!


    Amidst the buildings turning to stone and then crumbling, the two knights slowly stood upright.


    "...Don''t their gazes seem heavier than yesterday?"


    "It''s not just your imagination. They definitely seem stronger."


    "We''re in for a tough day again, sigh..."


    "The better we perform, the less others have to sacrifice. Let''s give it our all."


    Evangeline extended one fist towards Lucas.


    "Don''t die."


    Lucas also extended a fist, bumping it against Evangeline''s.


    "Same to you."


    Kung!


    "..."


    "Shit! Forget it, do what you want. Join in or dry up here, I don''t care, I''m really leaving..."


    The next moment.


    The golem sorceress had to stop talking.


    Waaaaah...!


    From the other side of the city, faintly heard.


    Waaaaah, waaaaah...!


    It was unmistakably the sound of a baby crying.


    The startled trio looked in that direction. The baby''s cry came from the direction of the temple.


    "Huh?"


    "Wait, this... could it be?"


    Despite the situation, a smile unwittingly crossed the faces of the three upon hearing the baby''s vigorous crying.


    "That''s the baby, right?! It''s finally born?!"


    "Damn, all that trouble yesterday was worth it...!"


    "Blessings to you, child. Grow up and never gamble..."


    While the three ruffians were remotely blessing the birth of the child.


    Kwagwagwang-!


    Suddenly, Stheno burst out of the building wall, having been fighting Lucas inside.


    Hearing the baby''s cry, she had thrown Lucas aside and immediately rushed out.


    "Kruck, kruck..."


    Stheno''s head, swiveling left and right, suddenly snapped up.


    Waaaaah...!


    Toward the sound of the baby''s cry, coming from the temple.


    Tuhak-!


    Kicking off the ground, Stheno started running towards the temple at a terrifying speed.


    "Uh oh..."


    "Wait, wait, where is that thing going?!"


    "That crazy monster! Hey! What are you doing! Hey-!"


    Ignoring the trio''s shouts, Stheno charged towards the temple, shaking the ground.


    The three Blacklist members looked at each other with pale faces. The golem sorceress spoke with a trembling voice.


    "...It''s no use looking like that. I''m really going to run away."


    The blind swordsman and the black magician said nothing.


    Staring towards the temple, the golem sorceress trembled with rage.


    "Ah, why does the world try to make me the bad guy, damn it...!"


    ***


    The Temple.


    With a haggard face, Lilly looked down at the baby in her arms.


    The child, wrapped in a cloth, who had been crying vigorously, was now soundly asleep in Lilly''s arms, as if it were a lie.


    "This naughty one. He must have had a tough time being born, didn''t he?"


    Zenis, also covered in blood and sweat, wiped his sweat-soaked face with a stained towel.


    "It was really tough. I''ve never seen such a difficult birth, and I''ve never seen a mother and child overcome one like this. Whew."


    "..."


    "So, have you decided on a name for the baby?"


    After staring silently at the baby''s face for a while, Lilly answered slowly in a hoarse voice.


    "Cid. I''ll name him Cid."


    "Cid..."


    Zenis chuckled.


    "It''s a nice name."


    The next moment.


    Kuagwagwagwang!


    The walls of the temple burst open.


    Zenis, swept away with the shattered wall, spat blood and was buried under a pile of stones. Lilly, in a daze, clutched the baby tightly and looked forward.


    "Kruck, kruck..."


    In the midst of the swirling dust, a monster stood.


    A Gorgon with a massive body covered in metal and stone, snakes writhing on its head. It was Stheno.


    And just as Stheno''s cloudy, gray gaze was about to fall on Lilly and the child-


    Chwaak!


    Torkel, wedging himself in between, raised his mirror shield forward.


    "Run away!"


    Torkel, already thrown back once trying to block Stheno''s charge, was covered in blood.


    In that state, Torkel turned back and yelled towards Lilly.


    "I''ll hold her off, hurry-!"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    After their mother, cursed by the Sea Dragon, died giving birth to their youngest sister Medusa,


    Stheno and Euryale decided to raise their sister, but it was an endless struggle.


    Both Stheno and Euryale were still just young girls. Not only raising a child, but even making a living was a challenge.


    - Wah...! Wah...!


    Each time the young Medusa, her eyes covered, cried, her two sisters by the cradle didn''t know what to do.


    Still, the girls desperately raised their younger sister.


    Feeding her, burping her, holding her, putting her to sleep, singing lullabies...


    And when Medusa fell asleep, the two girls would take the boat and fishing gear left by their parents and head out to sea.


    Raising a child and earning a living, both were incredibly harsh. But Stheno and Euryale never gave up.


    ...Time passed.


    As Stheno and Euryale grew into adults while raising their sister, the young Medusa also grew rapidly.


    Her eyes were covered to prevent using her Petrifying Gaze, and she was always wrapped up even in the hot southern region to hide her grotesque body.


    The two sisters cared for their youngest with all their heart, and the three sisters lived happily for each other.


    On a starry night, away from people... the two sisters would take their young sibling to the seashore.


    They would then unveil Medusa''s eyes and show her the outside world.


    - Look, Medusa.


    Gazing together at the Milky Way filling the sky, the two sisters tightly held Medusa''s metal hand.


    - The world is so beautiful.


    Medusa swallowed her breath.


    The sky she looked up to was dazzling.


    The sea''s surface, reflecting that sky, was also breathtakingly brilliant.


    And on that surface, the faces of the two sisters were reflected.


    Though they couldn''t directly look into each other''s eyes, Medusa and her sisters looked at each other through their reflections in the water.


    As much as the sky, as much as the sea, her two sisters were lovely. Her kin, sacrificing everything to raise their sister...


    But Medusa herself, the face reflected in the water was grotesque.


    A serpent''s head. Torn mouth. Long tongue. Metal limbs and a body covered in scales...


    A monster, so different from her beautiful sisters.


    Because she was born a monster, her beautiful and kind sisters had to live a troubled life.


    This fact pained the young Medusa''s heart.


    - Don''t be sad, our dear.


    The tears that fell from Medusa''s eyes immediately turned into sand and dropped.


    Embracing Medusa from both sides, Stheno and Euryale whispered.


    - We are happy being with you.


    - So, we hope you are happy too.


    The three girls cried and laughed together.


    ...Such a night existed.


    Now it was a distant memory, almost forgotten by the three monsters.


    ***


    Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    The heavy movement of the beast echoed through the corridors.


    As if searching for something, the beast wandered inside the temple.


    "..."


    Lilly, covering her mouth with one hand and tightly embracing the sleeping child with the other, was crouching under the desk in the priest''s office.


    The voice of Torkel, who had been fighting the beast and cursing it until just moments ago, was no longer heard. Perhaps he had been killed by the beast.


    Lilly wanted to flee outside the temple while Torkel was buying time, but she couldn''t use her legs.


    Even if she tried to push her wheelchair, she couldn''t go far.


    So, she hastily hid here, but whether it was the right decision, she didn''t know.


    ''If my legs were fine...''


    Could she have run far away, carrying the child?


    With trembling hands covering her mouth, Lilly continued her thoughts.


    If her legs had been fine, if she had been a field worker rather than an office worker, more skilled in using attack magic, or if not that, if Godhand... if Kalail was still alive.


    Lilly gritted her teeth. What use were these pointless hypotheses?


    "..."


    Lilly quietly looked down at the sleeping child - Cid''s face.


    The boy resembled his mother with red hair, and his currently closed eyes were light green like his father''s.


    He had been a child she had somewhat resented for the pain of his birth.


    But once this tiny life was in her arms, all she thought about was protecting him by any means.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The monster''s footsteps faded away. It seemed to have left to search another section of the temple. If lucky, it might just leave the temple altogether.


    Lilly inwardly sighed in relief, but then Cid in her arms twisted his body.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Lilly tensed up, fearing Cid might cry. But fortunately, after tossing and turning a few times, Cid fell back asleep with babbling sounds.


    Phew...


    "What can I do. In this situation, even the reserves have to jump in."


    As he said this, Stheno twisted her body grotesquely and leaped up from her spot.


    "...Ah."


    Stheno opened her mouth and fumbled.


    "Ah, ga."


    Whoosh!


    Stheno, still unaware of Zenis, lunged towards Lilly and Cid. But Zenis was no easy opponent.


    "Hey! I came to deliver the gospel! Just listen once!"


    Zenis dove into Stheno''s embrace, brought his hands together as if holding a spear, and then thrust towards Stheno''s abdomen.


    "God wishes it (Deus Lo Vult)-!"


    This time, the stigmata on Zenis''s chest emitted light, and in his hands was a long spear of divine power.


    Thud!


    The spear of divine power pierced Stheno''s abdomen.


    Stheno stumbled greatly, roaring fiercely and swinging his arm at Zenis. Zenis hastily deployed another layer of divine armor, but


    "Cough!"


    Bang! Crash-!


    He couldn''t prevent being struck and thrown by Stheno''s attack.


    "Grrr...!"


    Having dealt with the interferer, Stheno glanced forward.


    But Lilly and Cid were no longer there.


    "Wowaaaah!"


    Lilly and Cid were suddenly grabbed by a black magic power and whisked out through the broken window.


    "Right! Right! Got you-!"


    Outside the window, in the temple courtyard, stood a Black Magician.


    The sorcerer''s gestures controlled the black magic power that snatched Lilly out.


    "Go!"


    The sorcerer immediately placed Lilly on the hand of a nearby golem. On the other hand of the golem sat a golemancer.


    The sorcerer yelled.


    "Run, you! As far as possible!"


    "I was planning to do just that?!"


    The golemancer retorted and awkwardly smiled at Lilly.


    "I''ve carried many on a golem, but this is the first time with a newborn and its mother... Hold tight! It won''t be as comfortable as a cradle!"


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The golem started to flee hastily.


    Crack-!


    "Kyaaaah!"


    Stheno burst through the wall, roaring in the direction they went, and then gathered strength to give chase.


    That''s when it happened.


    Flash-!


    A piercing flash struck down.


    The blind swordsman, who had been hiding on the second floor of the temple, struck with a smooth slash from his unsheathed longsword, precisely tearing through Stheno''s eyes.


    "Kyaaah, Aaaaah?!"


    Stheno, in agony, covered her gushing, bloodied eyes with her hands.


    "Oh dear, this is unfortunate. I aimed for the neck but ended up slicing the eyes."


    The blind swordsman, having leapt down and delivered the slash, fell awkwardly to the floor and chuckled with a sneer.


    "Well, it''s better than missing entirely."


    Just then, Torkel burst out from the corridor.


    "Huff...! Huff, is everyone alright?! My apologies, I passed out for a moment..."


    Though his helmet was badly dented around the chin, Torkel''s eyes still burned with intensity.


    And then, soon after.


    Swoosh...!


    Lucas, running like the wind, joined them, unsheathing his sword as he entered through the temple''s entrance.


    Observing the people standing before the monster, Lucas bowed his head.


    "I am deeply ashamed. This monster is my responsibility. Because of my mistake, the temple has..."


    "Acting Commander! I thought you were dead! Glad to see you alive!"


    Zenis cheerfully waved his hand as he emerged from the priest''s office through a completely shattered wall.


    "This crazy monster has been after Lady Lilly and her newborn child. We must do everything we can to stop it."


    "That we will."


    Five figures stood in a row before the monster.


    Lucas. Torkel. Zenis. A Black Magician, and the blind swordsman.


    Although their affiliations and composition were a complete mess, they were, in any case, a party of five.


    Lucas looked around and gave a faint smile.


    "Its a good number for hunting a monster."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    The three sisters grew up looking out for each other.


    Although Stheno and Euryale never blamed Medusa, Medusa always felt guilty towards her two sisters.


    Because she was born cursed, and because of that, her sisters had to live unhappy lives.


    Deep down, she constantly worried if her sisters harbored resentment towards her.


    Thus, she looked up at the stars and made a wish.


    Clasping her hands together, she fervently recited her unspeakable wish to the stars.


    On a day like any other, as she was making her wish,


    - Are you longing for something, child?


    That being appeared.


    It was a night when her two sisters, having returned from fishing, had fallen asleep early from exhaustion.


    Medusa, too, had secretly left the house that day, sitting by the sea, gazing at the Milky Way, making her wish.


    That''s when the being descended.


    The one who came down on the starlight was someone in a black robe. The voice was androgynous, resembling both a newborn baby and a dying old person.


    - I''ve heard your prayers and have come to you. I think I can help you.


    It was Medusa''s first time talking to someone other than her sisters. Hesitantly, she cautiously asked.


    - Who are you?


    - I am a messenger of those stars. Since you always look at us, I came to hear your story.


    A black shadow inside the robe smiled slightly.


    - Do you have a wish? Tell me. I can help you.


    Medusa, staring blankly at him, blurted out as if enchanted.


    - I want to look like my sisters.


    - The same appearance?


    - Yes. I hate getting scornful looks because I''m different from my sisters. I hate seeing them suffer because of my cursed appearance... I want to look just like them.


    The robed being readily nodded.


    - Alright, I''ll grant your wish.


    - What?


    - It''s not difficult, watch!


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    The robed being clapped three times loudly and pointed to the cabin not far away where the three sisters lived.


    - Go home and sleep well. By tomorrow morning, everything will be as you wish.


    Medusa, getting up awkwardly, bowed to the being and ran towards her home.


    She couldn''t fully trust the shadow, but a glimmer of hope was sprouting in the heart of the young monster.


    Maybe, just maybe.


    By tomorrow, she might be living as a beautiful human, not as a hideous monster... She harbored such hope.


    But the next morning, what Medusa found upon waking up was,


    - Kyaaaaaaaaak!


    Her two sisters had turned into monsters just like her.


    Stheno and Euryale, their limbs twisted grotesquely, their hair transformed into snakes.


    Their small lips, which used to sing lullabies, were torn long with fangs, and their affectionate eyes now held a petrifying power and became blurry.


    Medusa, dumbfounded, gazed at this scene, hearing laughter.


    - Ahahahaha! Ahahahaha!


    The robed being had opened the cabin door and entered.


    - Congratulations, Medusa! I sincerely congratulate you!


    The being, who had removed its robe hood, was made entirely of shadows.


    The pitch-black shadow, with a mouth like a white void, was laughing heartily.


    - Your wish has been fulfilled!


    - No... this isn''t what I wished for.


    Medusa ran to the being, grabbed its robe, and pleaded.


    - Please return my sisters to their original forms! This isn''t... this isn''t what I wanted!


    - What are you talking about, Medusa. This was your true wish.


    The existence did not stop laughing.


    - Every night, looking up at the sky, praying, the darkness in your heart, this is it!


    - No...


    - Jealousy and anger towards your beautiful sisters, unlike you... Wishing that all other existences become hideous monsters like you. This is your real wish, isn''t it?


    - No! I never wished for this! I...


    Medusa glared at the existence with trembling eyes.


    - What the hell are you?


    The existence shrugged its shoulders,


    - A devil that grants wishes, the owner of the Monkey''s Hand, a fallen constellation... Well, I have many nicknames.


    It pulled up the corners of its white lips and laughed wickedly.


    - ...Many call me the Demon King.


    - Demon, King...?


    - Isn''t who I am less important right now?


    The Demon King gestured towards Medusa''s two sisters.


    The transformation process was almost complete.


    Stheno and Euryale, who had lost all human form, desperately moved their lips, looking at Medusa.


    - Medusa, our dear, there''s something...


    Trying to convey something to their sister, with a breathless throat.


    - There''s something, I must tell you...


    - ...Grrr.


    Spitting out a monstrous voice as if their blood was boiling.


    Soon, the light vanished from the two sisters'' eyes, becoming cloudy and dull.


    What remained there were... two other monsters, resembling Medusa.


    - Ah...


    "But damn it, what''s with this human compassion... Seeing a monster going after a newborn, how could I just run away. Eventually, I joined in."


    Lilly bowed her head deeply.


    "Thank you so much."


    "Ah, no need for thanks. It was the right thing to do as a human. Now, let''s safely get out of here, raise the kid well, and..."


    The golemancer stopped speaking and jerked around to look behind.


    "...What?"


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    The north gate of the castle they had exited was shaking violently and then,


    Crash-!


    It was effortlessly smashed.


    And what burst out was Stheno.


    The monster looked ragged from the intense battle.


    It had no legs, its side was torn off, its chest was deeply gouged, and its neck was half severed, flapping loosely.


    And with that battered body, it bizarrely balanced itself and charged forward again.


    "This is crazy! Damn, damn, damn...!"


    In a panic, the golemancer tried to speed up the golem but realized there was no way to do so. So,


    "Just keep going straight!"


    She shouted, leaping off the golem.


    The golem continued down the road, while the golemancer gritted her teeth and stood in the path of the onrushing Stheno. A panicked Lilly shouted.


    "Don''t do this, get away! That monster is after me... after my child! If you avoid it, you''ll be fine-"


    "Ever heard of the term ''sunk cost fallacy''?"


    Stheno rapidly closed the distance. The golemancer, trembling, began alchemizing a new golem from the surrounding materials.


    "In gambling, when you lose money, you pour more in because you can''t bear to lose what you''ve already lost, even though you know you can''t get it back. That''s how I ended up ruined."


    "..."


    "What can I do? I''ve already put everything into this game."


    Koogooogoo!


    A new golem, made of dirt, stood up, blocking the path. The golemancer shouted.


    "If I''m already ruined, might as well go all in with what''s left!"


    Kwagwang-!


    Stheno pounced, and the newly created golem shattered into pieces.


    The golemancer flew through the air like a puppet with its strings cut, crashing into a ditch on the side.


    Lilly couldn''t even scream. Suddenly, Stheno, having leaped forward, was right in front of her.


    Bang! Wooddeuk!


    With a light kick, the golem carrying Lilly and Cid lost its lower half and collapsed.


    Lilly rolled on the ground, holding Cid tightly. Startled by the sudden event, Cid burst into tears.


    Waaaah...! Waaaah...!


    "..."


    Stheno, standing numbly in front, looked down at Cid.


    There should be nothing visible in those destroyed eyes. Yet, as if she still had sight, Stheno was looking exactly in the direction where Cid was crying.


    Was it an illusion?


    Lilly thought that Stheno''s empty gaze... somehow seemed sad.


    "...Little one."


    A human voice leaked from the monster''s mouth.


    "There''s always been something, I wanted, to say."


    Lilly, about to unleash her fire magic, stopped herself unknowingly.


    Stheno, with unclear articulation but desperately, said,


    "Your birth is not... a curse."


    "..."


    "We don''t... resent you."


    Lilly didn''t know to whom this monster was speaking.


    "By coming to us... we were happy. You were... a great blessing... to us."


    But instinctively, she understood.


    "Dear."


    This monster was... a mother who had raised a child.


    "Thank you for being born."


    A mother who had been persecuted and pointed at, just for bringing a child into this world.


    "This world is cruel... but also filled with... beautiful things..."


    Stheno''s hand slowly stretched out. The metallic hand of the monster had no fingers left.


    Lilly did not stop it.


    "May your life be filled with joy... just as much joy as you brought us..."


    Tock.


    The tip of Stheno''s hand touched Cid''s forehead.


    Cid was no longer crying. He opened his large green eyes, clearly looking up at the face of the monster reaching out to him.


    The monster was smiling.


    As if, in the distant past.


    Relieved, having conveyed all the words she wanted to say to her sister, whom she had raised like a daughter...


    "I bless you."


    And then,


    Ta-at-!


    "Get down!"


    Lucas, bloodied, charged from behind Stheno and thrust the blade of light.


    Lilly closed her eyes, holding Cid tightly.


    Stheno did not evade.


    Denggeng...!


    The cleanly severed head of the monster flew into the sky.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    At the same time, in a different section of Crossroad.


    Boom!


    Medusa, having spread her wings and taken flight, grabbed Evangeline by the neck, smashed her into a building, and then flung her to the ground.


    Evangeline crashed to the floor, tearing down one side of the tower''s outer wall. Broken bricks, glass, and wood cascaded down with her.


    "Ugh...!"


    Evangeline, barely emerging from the rubble of the partially collapsed building, grumbled.


    "This is no game of tag, it''s just a brawl..."


    Towards Evangeline, Medusa, floating in the air with her wings spread, unleashed her petrifying gaze.


    Screech! Screeeeech!


    "Or is it?! Is this actually tag?!"


    Evangeline hurriedly rolled to the side to escape. The spot where she had just been instantly petrified.


    "You run like a rat...!"


    Medusa skillfully cornered Evangeline into a tight spot.


    Before she knew it, Evangeline had reached a dead end in the alley.


    As a flustered Evangeline hesitated about where to escape, Medusa, having drawn closer, glared fiercely.


    "This is the end!"


    Medusa, unleashing her petrifying gaze while simultaneously closing in, intended to finish off Evangeline.


    Screeeeech!


    "Ugh?!"


    Evangeline, raising her shield to block the petrifying gaze, gritted her teeth. There was nowhere left to run...


    And just as Medusa, charged with immense magical power, was about to strike, right in front of Evangeline''s nose.


    "Huh?"


    She stopped.


    As if applying emergency brakes in mid-air, Medusa abruptly halted and turned her gaze urgently towards the north of the city.


    "Sister Stheno...?"


    Swoosh!


    Her blood-winged flight wrapped around the air, and Medusa shot towards the city''s north.


    "Ah, no, no, no, sister...!"


    "..."


    It seemed Stheno had fallen.


    Evangeline, gazing blankly at Medusa''s retreating figure, collapsed onto the ground.


    "Ah... I''m exhausted."


    Her body, beaten all day, throbbed painfully. Lying flat with her limbs spread out, drained of energy, Evangeline muttered to herself.


    "...I miss the late-night snacks Senior used to make."


    Ash would often cook for her after they returned from free exploration.


    When was the last time she had that? It seemed so distant now. She must ask for it next time...


    "When are you coming back, really..."


    Muttering to herself, Evangeline closed her eyes for a moment.


    She just wanted to rest, just for a bit, before the next battle.


    ***


    Stheno''s corpse had been moved to the inner city.


    Keeping it outside would have been troublesome if a nest formed there.


    Better to confront it inside the city than let it move northward and become an uncontrollable problem.


    "Aaaaaaah! Sister, sisteer!"


    Upon finding Stheno''s corpse, Medusa started building her nest, wailing.


    Her runaway gaze repeatedly petrified and collapsed the surroundings, soon forming a monster''s lair.


    Now, within that nest, Medusa would devour Stheno''s corpse and reappear, stronger than ever.


    "Facing a complete Gorgon is a dreadful task..."


    Lucas, watching the nest formation from a distance and removing his tattered helmet, muttered.


    "...but at least we''ve bought some time."


    The time for sister cannibalism ranged from 12 to 24 hours.


    They had gained at least half a day.


    Lucas looked around. Troops and priests who had been waiting outside the city, along with people from the production guild, were rushing into the city.


    And all the heroes who had participated in today''s battle lay as if dead, resting.


    The heroes were utterly exhausted. There was not one without injury, nor one whose energy hadn''t been drained. Even Lucas himself was no exception.


    ''If my lord does not return in time...''


    After mentally reviewing all available troop situations, Lucas reached a conclusion.


    ''...Crossroad is finished.''


    It was far from a good situation, but there was still one hopeful outcome.


    A carriage stopped in front of Lilly, who sat in a wheelchair, holding Cid in her arms. It was a carriage meant to take Lilly and Cid to safety in the north.


    "Get in, Lilly."


    Lucas smiled warmly as he opened the carriage door for her.


    "We''ll see each other again once the city is safe."


    "...Thank you so much."


    Lilly trailed off as she looked around at the other resting heroes.


    Lucas looked down at Evangeline with an air of disbelief and nudged her with his foot.


    "Hey, miss. Wake up."


    "Umm... Dad. Just one more hour..."


    "From uncle to dad now, huh? Enough of that, get up! Go to the barracks, wash up, and get some proper sleep!"


    Lucas, clearly annoyed, prodded Evangeline''s shin a few more times. Evangeline, half-awake, suddenly sat up.


    "Gah! Recruit Evangeline! I wasn''t sleeping!"


    "Sure, sprawled out and sleeping soundly..."


    Finally awake, Evangeline rubbed her eyes and stared blankly at Lucas.


    "Oh, it''s just Uncle Lucas. You scared me."


    "That ''uncle'' thing again..."


    About to grumble more, Lucas instead held out what he had brought.


    "Alright, here."


    "What''s this?"


    "Everyone else has eaten. I figured you''d be hungry, so I whipped this up."


    Evangeline saw it was a toast.


    It seemed a rough attempt at imitating the toast Ash used to make for her, albeit much clumsier...


    Lucas shrugged.


    "It won''t be as good as our lord''s. But at least it''ll fill you up."


    "Oh...! The effort counts. I''ll eat well."


    Evangeline stuffed the toast into her mouth in one go, cheeks puffed out like a squirrel, chewing. Lucas cautiously asked.


    "Is it edible?"


    "Yeah! It''s not bad?! I mean, it''s not as good as Senior''s, but... Uncle Lucas'' toast has its own charm?"


    Lucas nodded.


    "Of course it''s not as good as our lord''s. His cooking could be served in a hotel."


    "Not that good... Your exaggerated loyalty..."


    Regardless, it tasted good. Patting her stomach, Evangeline jumped to her feet.


    "Great! Now let''s go back to the barracks for a real meal!"


    "You want more?"


    "I''ve been rolling around with monsters all day; I''m starving. You think that''ll fill me up?"


    Evangeline chuckled as she stood up, then yelped and clutched her leg. Surprised, Lucas examined her leg.


    "Hey, are you hurt?"


    "Ow... Maybe I got hit too hard when I was slammed from the building. Not sure if it''s sprained or broken..."


    "The priests are on standby. Let''s get you treated. Come on, I''ll help you up."


    As Lucas moved to lift her, Evangeline shook her head and stretched out her arms.


    "Carry me."


    "What?"


    "I fought that terrifying monster all by myself. I''m so tired and sleepy I could die. Please carry me to the quarters."


    "This is..."


    "Why let that broad back go to waste? I saw Senior Ash carrying someone easily before. Oh, just carry me already~"


    In front of the whining Evangeline, Lucas let out a sigh of resignation.


    But eventually, he obediently turned his back to her.


    After all, Evangeline, who single-handedly faced Medusa, deserved this much for her efforts.


    "Ah, this is comfortable. Ah. Should have asked to be carried sooner. No wonder Senior wanted to use this as his personal transport."


    Evangeline, now comfortably nestled on Lucas''s back, rested her relaxed face on his shoulder.


    As he adjusted Evangeline on his back, Lucas offered some overdue praise.


    "...You did a great job today. If you hadn''t kept Medusa at bay, the city would have been gone by now."


    "Hehe. You worked hard too, uncle."


    "That ''uncle'' thing again..."


    As Lucas turned to retort,


    "Zzz..."


    Evangeline had already fallen asleep again.


    Lucas, examining the young knight''s face marked with scratches, sighed and moved forward.


    "...Alright. Rest well."


    "Mmm... more toast..."


    Carrying Evangeline to the barracks, Lucas glanced up at the sky.


    The sky was still clouded with dark clouds. Not even the moonlight was visible.


    ''My lord...''


    The current front line was as precarious as those ominous clouds, ready to unleash hail at any moment.


    ''Please come soon.''


    There was nothing left but to trust and wait.


    Believing that Ash would arrive in time.


    Just as he always had.


    ***


    However, Lucas did not know.


    He did not know that both he and Evangeline would fall, unable to hold out until Ash''s arrival.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    The next day. Afternoon.


    Thick dark clouds completely obscured the sun, casting a gloomy shadow over the day.


    Boom...! Boom...!


    In this darkened time, the Gorgon''s nest was preparing to bloom again.


    The entire nest vibrated thinly, scattering sand dust in all directions. Soon, Medusa, having finished devouring her sister, would appear.


    Human heroes gathered in front of the nest.


    They had tried to recover their condition in less than a day, but their limits were clear. The heroes, with tired faces, loosened their bandaged, constrained bodies.


    At the center of these heroes was a five-member party.


    Lucas, Torkel, Zenis, the Black Magician, and the Blind Swordsman formed this hastily assembled party, naturally gathered together again today.


    As they readied for the impending battle, Zenis blurted out.


    "So, should we call our party ''The Uncles''?"


    "What? A party name that sounds like it smells musty...?"


    The Black Magician shuddered.


    However, the Blind Swordsman nodded.


    "Come to think of it, aren''t we all uncles here? Wow, suddenly feeling a sense of kinship."


    "Yesterday, Lady Lilly also called us ''The Uncles''... It''s quite intuitive."


    Torkel stated flatly.


    But Lucas shivered in shock.


    "...No, I''ve been called uncle since yesterday. But I''m not an uncle. I''m still in the early years of my twenties."


    Already slightly hurt by Evangeline teasing him about the age difference.


    Now, was he to be categorically lumped in with these actual uncles?


    The Blind Swordsman clicked his tongue at Lucas.


    "Listen here, handsome young man. Men in this world are either uncles or destined to become one."


    "No, that can''t be...! I will never become an uncle!"


    Lucas declared his futile resistance, as the other four ''uncles'' chuckled. They too had once thought like him.


    Boom...!


    Just then, the nest vibrated violently.


    It was a signal that the enemy monster would soon appear. The joking stopped, and the heroes tensed up, raising their weapons.


    Lucas looked around. Evangeline, commanding the other heroes, nodded at him.


    "We''re ready!"


    "Good..."


    Lucas raised his voice.


    "Remember, everyone! Our goal is not to kill this monster! Scatter in the city, and just try to buy time...!"


    The heroes nodded in turn.


    Lucas, pressing down his helmet, shouted again.


    "Alright, commence the operation! Scatter..."


    But the command to scatter was never completed.


    Screeeeech!


    From within the collapsing nest, amidst a cloud of dust, a fearsome gaze shot out like a bullet.


    Crack! Crack-crack-crack!


    "What, petrifying gaze...?!"


    "Too fast-"


    "Agh!"


    "Aaaaah?!"


    The petrifying gaze, fired like a surprise attack, was incomparably faster to activate and had a much wider range than before.


    Except for a few heroes who managed to raise their mirror shields in the nick of time, almost everyone was swept up in the gaze. The heroes screamed as they turned to stone.


    "Damn it..."


    Among his petrified allies, Lucas trembled with rage.


    Roar...


    Breaking through the dust cloud, Medusa appeared... the complete Gorgon.


    Hovering slightly above the ground, Medusa was larger, more hideous, and more terrifying than before.


    The snakes on her head intertwined to form a single massive entity, tied back. Her arms and legs, thick as logs, were covered in rock-hard armor without any gaps.


    Beneath the pair of wings on its back, a pair of tails covered with beast fur wriggled like cloaks.


    Below its bulging giant gray eyes, ash-gray sand swirled endlessly.


    Its long, torn mouth almost reached its ears, and inside were three long, flickering tongues.


    Even a mere reflection in a mirror seemed enough to corrupt the mind with its overflowing malevolence.


    Lucas, with a throbbing forehead, drew his sword.


    "The plan remains unchanged...! Everyone scatter! Drag out the time-"


    "No."


    At that moment, Medusa spoke briefly.


    "The game of tag ends now."


    Medusa waved her hand lightly.


    Boom...!


    Suddenly, a circular wall of rocks rose around the area, trapping them inside.


    Lucas was at a loss for words. Their plan to scatter throughout the city and draw out the battle was blocked from the start.


    "Here, you will die."


    Thud...!


    A truly fatal blow!


    "I''ll feed you this...!"


    Behind the giant cavalry lance, flames erupted. The flame spirit enchanted in the lance sprayed fire, providing propulsion.


    Evangeline was certain. This attack would hit!


    Slip.


    "What?"


    At that moment.


    Evangeline''s stance faltered.


    She hastily looked down. A piece of ice from her shattered shield lay under her foot. She had slipped on it.


    Her ankle twisted. Her posture crumbled. Evangeline staggeringly...


    "Did you think... I''d make such a mistake?!"


    ...did not fall.


    Shattering the ice, Evangeline stepped forward forcefully.


    Already in her late second year.


    Evangeline had long outgrown her rookie days of mistakes, and her skills were at their peak.


    Miraculously regaining her balance, she gritted her teeth and thrust her lance.


    "Krhh?!"


    Medusa, in a hurry, spread her wings to escape the attack range-


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline''s cavalry lance, like a guided missile, followed and pierced Medusa''s abdomen.


    And then,


    Boom...!


    It exploded.


    Literally burst. All the damage stored to maximum capacity during this battle with [Damage Save] erupted in one [Damage Payback].


    With the explosion, Medusa''s abdomen turned to dust. Her cracked upper and lower halves completely separated from each other.


    Evangeline was certain with overwhelming satisfaction.


    ''I''ve taken her down!''


    ...If it were a normal creature, that would have been the case.


    The power and wound were more than enough to be fatal. But,


    "...?!"


    Medusa, now a complete Gorgon composed entirely of rock, was still floating in the air.


    Pouring out dirt powder like blood from her cracked upper body.


    There were no spilling intestines, no shattered bones.


    There was just a hole.


    "What is this..."


    "Quite impressive, human."


    Medusa twisted her long mouth into a smile.


    "If I hadn''t devoured my two sisters, that attack might have killed me."


    "This monstrous bastard-"


    "Save your astonishment."


    Screeeeech!


    Medusa used her petrifying gaze. Evangeline had no means left to evade.


    With a resigned smile, Evangeline too turned to stone.


    "...Have I defeated them all?"


    Medusa looked around. There were no more humans moving.


    "So this is the end of humanity''s frontline."


    Medusa picked up her shattered lower body and attached it back to her upper body.


    Stones and sand flew from the surroundings, adhering to the wound, reconnecting the upper and lower halves.


    Her rough recovery was complete. Medusa''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    "I will make all of you experience the pain I have endured."


    Having broken humanity''s defenses, it was time to truly begin the annihilation of mankind.


    "The hatred I bore for being cursed with this existence, for a sin I never committed... all of you will feel it, turned to stone..."


    To the north of this frontline, to annihilate all humans...


    Just as Medusa resolved to leave without looking back,


    "Hey, monster."


    A voice called out.


    "It''s too early to leave. There''s still a human surviving here."


    "...?!"


    Startled, Medusa looked in that direction.


    A human was staggering to his feet not far away.


    A champion''s helmet adorned with a laurel wreath, a large right-angled square shield, and a mace in hand.


    The sole survivor of the Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    It was Torkel.


    "I am... the last stand of this frontline."


    With a body half-turned to stone, forcing out a dry voice due to inhaling dust.


    Torkel declared.


    "Crossroad is still... opposing you!"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    "Reckless bravery, you little creature."


    As Torkel rose from his seat, Medusa flashed her petrifying curse.


    "If only you''d stayed lying down, pretending to be dead... it would have been easier!"


    Kiiiiing!


    The aura of petrification swept over the area.


    But,


    "...?"


    Torkel, despite facing it head-on, was completely unaffected.


    "What the..."


    A perplexed Medusa asked hesitantly.


    "How, how are you not turning to stone...?"


    "I don''t know."


    Torkel, responding briefly, staggered towards Medusa.


    "This is...!"


    Thinking it was just a fluke, Medusa fired her petrifying curse again.


    Kiiiiiiing!


    But,


    Kwajik, kwaddeuk! Kwagwang!


    While everything else around turned to stone and hardened, nothing happened to Torkel.


    He simply kept walking forward.


    "What the hell, what are you doing?!"


    "...I don''t know why I''m still standing here."


    Slowly. Yet surely. One step at a time.


    "But one thing seems clear."


    Torkel said, moving forward.


    "...You and I, we''re in similar straits."


    "What?"


    Astonished, Medusa screamed.


    "Acting all knowing, what the hell are you talking about, human!"


    "..."


    "For a crime I didnt commit, I''ve had to live with the pain of this monstrous form from birth... What do you know about that!"


    "Why do you think you''re the only one?"


    Torkel slowly grabbed his helmet and took it off.


    "I''m the same."


    "...!"


    His face, marred by leprosy, was hideous. Even Medusa flinched in surprise.


    "I''ve had my fill of being treated like a monster."


    "You..."


    Torkel, putting his helmet back on, reflected bitterly.


    "I thought I was being punished for sins committed in a past life. That being born was my crime, and I was paying for it."


    "..."


    "Feeling unjust and hating the world. It was hard to endure. I wouldnt have been surprised if I had turned into a monster like you."


    His rage and resentment towards the world were unbearable.


    He wanted to punch the faces of those who looked at him as if he were a bug.


    He wanted to kill those who spat and cursed at him simply because he was a leper.


    Countless nights he couldn''t sleep, consumed by relentless humiliation and injustice.


    Yet, what kept Torkel from giving up his humanity were the other lepers.


    The people living together on that narrow island.


    The adults who taught them letters so they wouldn''t be oppressed for other reasons, the children who shared whatever sweets they could find.


    It would have been easy to kill those who treated him like a monstrosity.


    To set fire to the village that made their lives miserable would have been easy too. Giving in to become a monster was a sweet, tempting option.


    But that would have put everyone on the island in peril. So, Torkel bit down and endured.


    Unable to find work anywhere else, he lived as a mercenary, sending money regularly to that island.


    He lived on, not becoming a monster, enduring and enduring some more.


    But it was not overcoming; it was just survival.


    It was merely prolonging life, not truly living as a person.


    Yet, in this dreadful life...


    - Welcome to Crossroad! Come on in, mercenary friends! Glad to meet you!


    There were moments that shone like stars.


    Torkel remembered it as if it were yesterday. Ash''s face, warmly welcoming him and his companions, who were never welcomed anywhere.


    The money wasn''t what mattered.


    ***


    Torkel had laid down the burden in his heart.


    He overcame the original sin - the sin of being born into this world that had oppressed him all his life - and awakened.


    Thus, he was able to use his ultimate skill, and with that power, he withstood Medusa''s attacks.


    But his power was not infinite.


    When the borrowed time ended and the short battle was over, Torkel found himself kneeling in a pool of his own blood.


    "Acting all high and mighty, and this is all you''ve got?"


    Medusa mocked, flicking her tongue.


    "You gave a grand speech, but so what? Including the time you blabbered, at most 10 minutes? Is that all you have to stop me?"


    "..."


    "The sun is always shining, you said? Ha! So, where is your sun now?"


    Pointing to the dark, cloud-filled sky, Medusa screamed.


    "Now, human! If you have no more means to use, beg for mercy from the gods! Like I did!"


    "..."


    "And realize! There may be plenty of devils in this world- but there is no god to save you!"


    "I don''t know about god,"


    Torkel, spitting blood, smirked.


    "But there''s a human, the master of this land."


    "What?"


    Thump...!


    The rock wall Medusa had created shook violently.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Rumble!


    With a series of impacts, the north side of the rock wall collapsed.


    There stood the regular soldiers of Crossroad.


    Armed with cannons and other defensive weapons, they had breached Medusa''s wall with crossfire and approached in a lined formation, holding up mirror shields.


    To stop the monsters on this frontline.


    Following the heroes, the regular soldiers too had stepped up, risking their lives.


    "...Yeah, you should have shown up like this earlier."


    Medusa sneered with a twisted smile, her lips torn wide, as she flashed her petrifying gaze.


    "I''ll turn all of you to stone! Every last one of you, so you''ll regret your choice forever as eternal statues!"


    "..."


    "Curse and resent your god who stuck you here! Your king! For an eternity in this petrified hell!"


    "I won''t resent or curse."


    Torkel calmly declared.


    "This is our choice."


    "Ha. Pretending to be noble to the very end."


    Kiiiiing!


    Activating her petrifying curse right in front of him, turning even the kneeling Torkel into a stone.


    Medusa looked up at the sky and sang in a high-pitched, eerie voice.


    Full of mockery, scorn, and ridicule.


    , , !


    Mercy, mercy, O Heavenly God!


    , !


    King of Kings, aid the king!


    "Look! Foolish humans, see with your own eyes!"


    As Medusa was loading her petrifying curse towards the soldiers, she roared.


    "Where the hell is your king while you sacrifice yourselves to hold the frontline like this!"


    That was the moment.


    Kukukukuku...


    The sky trembled.


    The atmosphere rippled, and the mass of dark clouds vibrated. Medusa, perplexed, raised her head to look in that direction.


    And then,


    Whoooooosh-!


    Ripping through the dark clouds, backlighted by the dazzling sunlight-


    A colossal airship revealed itself.


    It was the flagship of the Imperial Family, the Alcatraz.


    As a baffled Medusa opened her mouth in shock, a clear voice emanated from the Alcatraz.


    The commander of the monster front. The 3rd Prince of the Empire.


    It was the voice of Ash Born Hater Everblack.


    "Here I am, you son of a bitch."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Roooooooooar!


    Onboard the Imperial flagship Alcatraz.


    Gazing down at the looming sight of Crossroad, I clenched my teeth at the monster standing there.


    "...The complete form of the Gorgon."


    The final phase of the Gorgon Sisters.


    The last of them, having devoured the fallen two, transforms into the complete Gorgon.


    This entity, possessing the strength of Stheno, the flying ability of Euryale, and the magic of Medusa, becomes a monstrously powerful boss monster.


    Had I been here from the start, I could have used a trick to dispose of it before it reached its complete form...


    But that''s a pointless assumption.


    I had left for the imperial city, and during my absence, these monsters had invaded, gruesomely destroying the city in various places.


    However... it''s not all a tale of despair.


    The walls have held.


    It seemed Lucas had quickly given up on fighting along the walls and lured them into the city. Thanks to that, the walls were safe.


    This meant that the fortress retained at least its minimum functionality, forming a basis for the defensive battles to come.


    Above all, the casualties are few.


    The fallen were mainly concentrated among the hero characters.


    This was because Lucas had excluded not only the citizens but also the regular soldiers from the front lines.


    It was a wise decision.


    The petrifying evil eye of the Gorgon sisters was an area-of-effect attack, so ordinary soldiers caught in the range would inevitably fall in droves.


    In the worst case, all the ordinary soldiers would have been sacrificed, and the southern front would have been breached.


    But that was averted with minimal damage.


    I bit my lip as I looked over my petrified comrades.


    Hang on, guys. Ill save you all soon.


    Of course, before saving the kids, I need to take down that damned monster first!


    The complete Gorgon - Medusa seemed disconcerted by our arrival.


    Dare to wreak havoc in my city... I''ll make you pay!


    Resolved, I shouted to the Emperor seated in the cockpit.


    "We''re almost at our destination, Father! Just a little more strength, please!"


    "...Ash."


    My father was driving the airship with a pale face.


    Empty magic potions were rolling around on the table beside the cockpit, and he was drinking a new one with a straw.


    He looked like an office worker struggling through days of overtime, sustaining himself on Americano doping.


    My heart ached at the sight, and I couldn''t help but tear up.


    "The sight of Father, dedicating himself like this to protect the lives of the soldiers and citizens on the southern front, no! All lives on this front... It''s truly a model of a ruler! I am deeply moved!"


    "Damn it, stop it. This old man feels like dying..."


    The Emperor hadn''t rested for a moment since setting sail from the imperial city.


    Actually, I was the one who didnt let him rest. When he suggested landing for a moment to get some sleep, I fervently massaged his shoulders to keep him awake.


    I forcefully fed him magic potions, and when he still seemed tired, I whispered in his ear.


    - If you stop now, I''ll give up my right to the throne.


    - What madness is this...?!


    Im not sure what he finds so regrettable about my abandoning the throne, but anyway, after hearing that, he suddenly found the strength to focus on driving.


    And so - Alcatraz, having made the fastest journey in history from the imperial city to Crossroad, is now drawing a gentle landing trajectory towards Crossroad.


    With tired eyes, the Emperor struggled, and I prayed with folded hands.


    "We''re almost there, Father! Just land near Crossroad and were done-"


    That''s when it happened.


    "Kyaaaaaak-!"


    The monster''s sharp scream rang out.


    Immediately afterward, Medusa leaped into the air, blocking the airship''s path. Simultaneously,


    Kiiiiing!


    The monster''s eyes emitted a chilling yellow magic light.


    Originally, the Alcatraz cockpit didnt directly look outside but used a state-of-the-art magical engineering system that projected images from magic panels installed outside onto internal screens.


    Thus, the petrifying effect didnt reach the cockpit. But the exterior armor of the airship was not so lucky.


    Kwadududuk!


    Alcatraz vibrated violently.


    As Medusa unleashed her petrifying evil eye at the airship, the protective armor attached to Alcatrazs exterior began to harden.


    Then, sleep vanished from the Emperors face, replaced by deep anger.


    "That son of a bitch has lost it."


    The Emperor frantically manipulated the controls in the cockpit, yanking forward a device that looked unmistakably like a gear.


    Toohak-!


    Suddenly, the thrusters at the rear of the airship increased their output.


    "...Father?"


    ***


    Thump...!


    Medusa, flying across the sky, landed in front of the airship.


    My heroes and I, already outside through the airship hatch, were ready for battle.


    Medusa, eying us, flicked her tongue.


    "You''re quite late for reinforcements, human."


    "On the contrary, monster."


    I smirked.


    "Now is the fastest time. It''s better to move even a little than to regret being late. I understand that very well."


    "You''re quite optimistic."


    "A leader should bring hope, after all."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I extended my hand forward.


    "And also to present solutions... that''s it!"


    There are dozens of tactics to counter Medusa, but ultimately it boils down to one condition.


    - How to seal the petrifying evil eye?


    The petrifying evil eye is not a simple gimmick. It has two major effects:


    1. It petrifies just by making eye contact,


    2. Even without eye contact, if Gorgon concentrates magic in their line of sight, they can forcefully petrify the opponent.


    Thus, mirror shields are usually a must in combat strategies.


    However, having to look at the opponent through a mirror, and many heroes not being accustomed to using shields, often makes it challenging.


    Using mirror shields is a kind of demerit in itself.


    And I prepared a strategy to counter the petrifying evil eye without using mirror shields.


    "Hannibal!"


    "Yes!"


    At my call, Hannibal and the party of five spirit mages rushed forward.


    Even if these spirit mages don''t engage in direct combat, they can temporarily imbue our allies with spirits to grant various beneficial effects.


    In short, they can be utilized as dedicated buffers.


    And the spirit enchant I asked them for was...


    "Gnome!"


    The spirit of earth and stone, Gnome!


    Although there''s a set duration, while enchanted, the spirit can absorb some of the petrifying effects.


    Making eye contact becomes less of an issue.


    Hannibal and the spirit mages imbued me and the heroes with the spirit.


    This clears the first part of the gimmick. Our heroes can freely face Medusa.


    Now the remaining issue is the second part, the direct petrification inflicted by Medusa...


    "Just with such a lowly spirit, you think you can block my eyes-!"


    Enraged, Medusa roared, her evil eyes flashing. The yellow magic light scattered, ready to shoot towards us.


    "What''s so great about your evil eye that you brag so much?"


    Stepping forward, I planted a blank black flag into the ground and shouted.


    "Here at the forefront... I''ll block not just your eyes but everything!"


    Hwaaak-!


    Grey magic poured out, and immediately my ultimate skill [Foremost Flag] activated, forming a fortress.


    Not on my side, but right in front of Medusa!


    Kugugugung!


    The magical barrier I formed right in front of the monster blocked Medusas line of sight.


    Her evil eye, unable to extend in all directions, petrified the barrier and then ceased its effect.


    Annoyed, Medusa opened her mouth wide and emitted a sonic wave.


    "This little thing!"


    Kugung! Kwagwagwang!


    The barrier was instantly demolished.


    But by that time, the next barrier had already risen around her.


    "...?!"


    Kugung! Kugugung!


    Successive barriers piled up around Medusa.


    My proficiency with my ultimate skill was considerable. I could create barriers at the point and in the shape I wanted.


    "Let''s see who wins, monster."


    Standing in front of the dumbfounded monster, wielding the strongest power of a defense game, ''barrier creation''... I declared.


    "Let''s see what''s faster: your glaring at us or me blocking your eyes!"


    Taht-!


    Simultaneously, the heroes around me charged forward.


    With the barrier blocking the petrifying evil eye, now was the time to approach the monster...!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    The complete Gorgon''s rock carapace not only possessed overwhelming physical resistance but also had an insane magical defense trait that reduced the effects of the opponent''s magic by more than half.


    Moreover, being entirely made of stone, as long as there were rocks and dirt around, it could recover from any damage.


    In short, it was damn hard and could recover quickly too.


    It was undoubtedly a tough opponent to defeat with straightforward methods.


    Its one of the most challenging named monsters in the latter part of the game.


    Such a creature had invaded while our main force was away.


    This game is played so dirtily!


    Naturally, its too much for just Lucas and Evangeline to handle.


    No matter how endgame their specs are, this knight duo is essentially a straightforward vanguard class.


    To defeat such a gimmick-laden boss monster, we also need to use every dirty and cunning trick in the book.


    And now that the rest of our main force is back, we have all those dirty and cunning tricks at our disposal!


    "We end this in one swift strike!"


    Dragging out the fight would only be advantageous for Medusa, who could regenerate with stone.


    Quick and decisive!


    We need to strike with full force and finish it in the blink of an eye!


    "Junior!"


    As I commanded, Junior, who had finished casting and was waiting, raised his staff.


    Tzing-!


    A brilliant halo rose in the sky, and space shattered as Junior''s ultimate skill unfolded.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    This ultimate debuff skill against bosses, cutting down the opponent''s magic and grinding away magical defense and possessed magic, hit Medusa squarely.


    "Kuk?!"


    But even though it hit precisely, Junior frowned as if something was not right.


    "There must be some special protective function... The effect and duration are only about half of what they usually are."


    "That''s enough!"


    Kwagwang! Kwagwagwang-!


    Medusa broke through the magic barrier I had set up and tried to leap into the air.


    But by then, my heroes had already closed in on Medusa.


    To the girl with long black hair, wearing a silver crown at the forefront - Dusk Bringar - I shouted.


    "Capture her in mid-air-!"


    "I was going to do that anyway!"


    Taht-!


    The small-footed Dragon Lady leaped off the ground, crossing the air, and grabbed Medusa''s shoulders just as she spread her wings to take off.


    For a moment, Dusk Bringar and Medusa''s eyes met.


    Even under the protection of the spirit, fearless of the petrifying evil eye, Dusk Bringar smiled wickedly.


    "Pleased to meet you, monster of myth! I too carry the blood of that era!"


    "You, a half-breed lizard, dare to compare yourself to me...!"


    Ha-hat- Bursting into a ringing laugh, Dusk Bringar, with her pointed small mouth wide open,


    "Isn''t it the same for both of us, mixed-breed monsters?!"


    Flash-!


    She unleashed her breath.


    The power of her dragon kind was fully unleashed.


    Terrible heat and light spread in all directions.


    "Kyaaaak?!"


    The primitive energy unleashed by the Dragon Lady melted away the monster''s rocky carapace without hesitation.


    Even Medusa, the terror of the world, let out a pain-filled scream.


    Dusk Bringar cleverly weakened Medusa''s carapace while also burning her wings.


    After finishing her breath attack, Dusk Bringar smiled, spewing flames from her mouth.


    "...That''s me running on empty, Ash."


    Puhuk-!


    Immediately after, Dusk Bringar was struck by one of Medusa''s tails and sent flying far away, rolling on the ground.


    Great job!


    "Kuuuh, uhuhuh...!"


    Even a half-dragon is still a dragon. The power of their might is real.


    With its magical defense severely reduced by [Elemental Disassembly], and having taken a direct hit from the dragon breath at close range, Medusa was in a terrible state.


    Swept by high heat, its entire body was glowing red hot.


    Now, what process does a rock undergo to become soil or sand?


    Simply put, it''s weathering and erosion.


    Heated by the sun, swept by rain and stream water, and pushed downwards, rocks that are beaten by the forces of nature gradually break into smaller pieces.


    The same principle can be applied to break the rocky carapace of the rock monster Medusa.


    "Now that its heated up... it''s time to douse it with cold water!"


    I gestured to Junior once more.


    "Come on, Junior! Let''s push even harder to celebrate your recovery!"


    "Is it right to work me this hard right after I''ve recovered...?!"


    Even while catching his breath, Junior cast the next spell.


    After all, a mage is a crucial strategic weapon and is naturally destined to be overworked!


    Block the sight, and it becomes useless...!


    "Phew! Thanks, boss!"


    While I was blocking the evil eye like this, Kuilan behind the barrier gathered his strength and-


    "Secret technique."


    Unleashed his special move.


    "Heart-Piercing Wind Wolf-!"


    Cheeak-!


    Seizing the gap between the evil eye barrages, Kuilan lunged forward, delivering a powerful punch, and his ultimate move exploded right in the center of Medusa''s chest.


    Cheejejejejeck!


    "Kyaaaak...?!"


    Starting from the chest, the rock carapace covering the monster''s body cracked vividly.


    And,


    "-I see it."


    Beside me, the strongest cheat character, Damien, had been waiting quietly.


    Damien was aiming his rifle at Medusa all this while, waiting for the moment when the monster''s core, usually protected by layers of rocky carapace, was exposed.


    And then, in an instant.


    As Kuilan''s ultimate move exploded and the rocky carapace was momentarily neutralized, Damien caught sight of it.


    The enemy monster''s weak point.


    Emitting a white flash from his round brown eyes, Damien didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger.


    Tookang-!


    In his hand, the Nightmare Slayer, [Black Queen], spat out tremendous muzzle flames.


    The bullet shot straight into Medusa''s neck and chest.


    The thick rock carapace shattered, scattering dust in all directions.


    The complete Gorgon''s rock carapace took Damien''s shot.


    But for a moment, as the carapace shattered, even I could see clearly.


    A core resembling three overlapping circles, like a Venn diagram, was ominously flickering inside.


    "...!"


    And Medusa, or rather the other two sisters she absorbed, tried to regenerate their carapace instinctively to block the bullet.


    Kkudeuk, Kkudeudeuk...!


    With a gruesome sound, the rock carapace from all over its body gathered around the monster''s chest.


    But Damien was relentless.


    Tookang! Tookang! Tookang-!


    Unyielding, sharp sniping continued to pierce Medusa''s chest.


    The rock carapace was holding on somehow, but with constant regeneration and destruction, it became thinner and more fragile.


    And Damien continued to hit its center with unerring aim and shooting.


    "Don''t, don''t laugh...!"


    Its entire carapace stripped off, snake hair cut off, and wings and tail tattered.


    "Would I, carrying my sisters'' lives, fall in such a place...?!"


    Refusing to give up, Medusa attempted to fly away, seemingly trying to escape the situation.


    Taht!


    Medusa leaped off the ground and soared into the sky.


    I was about to take urgent measures to stop the monster''s flight, but it wasn''t necessary.


    "...!"


    This is the southern plains of Crossroad.


    And suddenly, on the southern wall, the regular soldiers of Crossroad were densely lined up, aiming their cannons at us.


    Our eyes met with the soldiers.


    They nodded, and I, smiling faintly, energetically swung my hand down and shouted.


    "Fire-! Show it the crossfire of Crossroad!"


    Bang! Pabababang!


    Cannons fired from the wall as if they were waiting for the command.


    We could have been caught in the bombardment since we were in the southern plains, but I wasn''t worried.


    I knew and trusted my artillerymen''s shooting skills more than anyone, having faced monsters for the past two years!


    Kwagwagwang-!


    Incredibly precise cannonballs hit Medusa in mid-air.


    "Kyaaaak!"


    Medusa screamed in agony, completely engulfed in flames.


    The rock carapace, except for its chest, had been mostly destroyed.


    The crossfire exploding on its back finally succeeded in inflicting damage on the monster-


    As Medusa writhed in pain in the air, it was nothing but a stationary target for Damien.


    "Last shot."


    Tookwaang-!


    Damien fired the last, seventh bullet from [Black Queen].


    The bullets of this Nightmare Slayer grow stronger as the magazine empties.


    And this final seventh bullet was immensely powerful, capable of piercing through anything.


    Medusa, desperately extending its hands to block, was too late. The bullet, like a beam of light, pierced through those hands and-


    Pwook...!


    Pierced through the monster''s chest and shattered its core.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    The fallen Medusa lay sprawled on the southern plains.


    I slowly approached her.


    As I did, Medusa, coughing up blood, lifted her head.


    "This... human..."


    Kiiiing-


    The sound of the evil eye''s activation rang out.


    But I snorted in derision.


    "What are you looking at? Be wary of your eyes."


    Crack!


    I lifted my foot and stomped on the monster''s head.


    Somehow trying to use the evil eye, Medusa''s eyes were smashed into the ground.


    "You''ve caused quite a disturbance in my city."


    "Kuk..."


    "Your spirit core is already in the phase of destruction. In a few minutes, your life too will end."


    I sneered.


    "Got any last words? If you repent now, I might let you die comfortably."


    "...I hate you humans."


    Chewing on dirt, Medusa spat out a voice full of resentment.


    "I just wanted to live quietly with my two sisters... but you always invaded our hideout..."


    "Don''t talk crap."


    Knowing all about Medusa''s past, I shouted fiercely.


    "It was your own will that turned your sisters into monsters and attacked humans."


    "...!"


    A distant past.


    Medusa had wished to the devil to transform her two sisters into beings like herself.


    And for the sake of protecting them, and to find a way to lift their curse, she used all sorts of reasons.


    Medusa massacred all the humans in the region.


    She then occupied an area with frequent ship routes, indiscriminately killing all humans who approached.


    That''s why she became a legendary monster and was ultimately subdued.


    "Don''t make excuses. Don''t justify. Don''t play the victim. In the end, you willingly plunged others into misery, a true monster."


    "I had my reasons for becoming this way...!"


    "There''s always a reason for everyone."


    Medusa was cursed due to her parents'' wrongdoing.


    She was indeed born into a tragic and sad fate.


    But that doesn''t justify forgiving a monster.


    "There''s a reason for everyone to give up on humanity. But not everyone becomes a monster."


    Where exists a being without flaws?


    Where exists a life without misfortune? Yet, despite all these adversities... there are those who struggle to live as humans.


    That ordinary everyday life is truly great.


    "You tried to trample on others'' great ordinariness using your own misfortune as an excuse."


    "...!"


    "That''s why you die here, monster."


    "What do you know about pretending!"


    Medusa screamed in rage.


    "You don''t understand my heart, forced to hate the world! If you were born like me...!"


    Mid-sentence, Medusa closed her mouth.


    The monster''s trembling gaze turned towards the north of the city.


    "...Hah, Torkel, was it?"


    A hollow smile appeared on the monster''s lips.


    "A counterexample, painted like a picture, exists right in this land."


    "..."


    "You''re right. I became a complete monster, not just in body, but in heart too."


    In front of my silent self, Medusa weakly bowed her head and slowly died.


    "Ah, sister Stheno, sister Euryale, I''m sorry."


    The light gradually faded from her venom-filled eyes.


    "In the previous life and this one, I failed to lift the curse I passed onto my sisters..."


    "..."


    "To White Night, that damned thing... I was deceived... and caused my sisters to die again..."


    Click, click.


    The monster''s entire body turned into solid stone.


    "I want to return..."


    With a dry voice, Medusa uttered her last words.


    "To that, night of the Milky Way..."


    As her snake hair drooped and turned to stone, including her wide-open eyes. The next moment.


    Crash...


    Shattered to pieces, it crumbled.


    The petrifying monster that wreaked havoc in Crossroads returned to mere dust and sand.


    I looked towards the setting sun in the west.


    "Let''s conduct a makeshift funeral service today."


    ***


    The bodies of the deceased were gathered.


    Death is always a harsh reality, but these deaths were more so than usual.


    Few bodies were properly intact.


    Those physically torn apart by the Gorgon sisters at least retained their form, but those who shattered after petrification were beyond recognition.


    Lucas had recorded the names of all those who went into battle, and after cross-verification, the names of the confirmed deceased heroes and soldiers were engraved on a makeshift stele set before me.


    Thud.


    I planted my flag next to the stele.


    Whoosh-


    The wind blew. It was a dry winter wind, mixed with sand.


    The patternless black flag fluttered quietly in the breeze.


    "..."


    I silently looked down at the stele for a long while.


    Although a proper funeral would be held later, my sentiments of mourning were sincere even now.


    Click. Click. Click.


    The surviving heroes and ordinary soldiers had quietly lined up behind me.


    What must be going through the hearts of those who lost comrades with whom they shared life and death?


    And... also to the side. Citizens who had returned from the north after fleeing were beginning to gather one by one.


    What must be going through the hearts of those who had to abandon their homes time and again, only to return?


    ''It''s difficult.''


    And because it''s difficult, I need to try harder to understand.


    Unprompted, heroes, soldiers, and civilians alike bowed their heads in front of the stele and silently paid their respects.


    I too paid my respects, then suddenly recited a verse.


    Not stained by love or pity,


    Unmoved by joy or rage,


    Eroded by wind and rain as it comes,


    The recitation of the poem ended.


    The area remained shrouded in silence.


    Turning away from the stele, I faced the heroes and soldiers lined up behind me.


    "...Rocks are eroded by time into dust and sand."


    Subject to weathering and erosion, the fate of rocks is to crumble into fine pieces.


    "But when that dust and sand accumulate, their layered weight presses together... over time hardening into new rock again."


    The finely shattered fragments rejoin, and the dust and sand turn into rock once more.


    Such is the cycle of the world.


    "Though they are shattered and fallen today, their sacrifices and dedications will gather and form the cornerstone of Crossroads'' rebuilding... and become the pillars supporting the future of the entire world."


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself.


    I''ve often trembled in sorrow at my subordinates'' funerals.


    It''s still the same now. My heart aches painfully.


    But.


    When I firmly grasped this flag again, I realized, I vowed.


    As a leader, my role isn''t just to mourn... it''s to continue the legacy of those who fell for this flag, to transform their sacrifices into the foundation stones of the future.


    I will do so. Definitely.


    "I have returned."


    Looking around at the people of the city, I said.


    "And now, until the moment the monsters are completely eradicated... I will not leave this frontline."


    Suddenly, I remembered the first funeral.


    After suffering near-annihilation at the hands of black spiders at the forward base. We held a funeral here.


    It was a grand and solemn ceremony, rare to see in Crossroads.


    Yet, even so, the eyes that looked at me then were full of doubt.


    But now.


    In this unadorned, makeshift funeral.


    The eyes of everyone looking at me were filled with firm trust.


    Yes.


    Our past time, all that pain and sacrifice... have bound us together like sand, weaving us firmly into one.


    At the very front of the citizens was Lily, seated in a wheelchair.


    In her arms, she held a newborn baby I had never seen before.


    Smiling at the child, I said.


    "Raise the flag over the city! Begin reconstruction!"


    This place is a city built on graves.


    It''s a derogatory term for the high death rate, but it also signifies that even on top of graves, people continue to live.


    "My people!"


    With the number of graves increased today, with the size of our sorrow grown larger...


    I prayed that I could bring joy and belief to them.


    With that hope, I exclaimed.


    "Let''s live on together, once more!"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    That night. The Temple.


    Torkel stood at the entrance, which was in complete disarray.


    Holding a broom in his hand.


    As Torkel began to carefully clean around the ruined entrance, Head Priest Zenis rushed out from inside.


    "Torkel!"


    Torkel blinked and looked at Zenis.


    Zenis, standing in front of Torkel, gestured in disbelief.


    "You should be in the infirmary, what are you doing here? You absolutely need to rest today!"


    "...Just, I felt restless doing nothing."


    "A patient needs to stay still. What are you talking about? Get back inside now!"


    Both Torkel and Zenis were covered in bandages, suffering from unhealed post-petrification symptoms.


    Despite not being in perfect condition herself, Zenis had rushed out worried about Torkel.


    Feeling grateful to Zenis, Torkel awkwardly shook his head.


    "I''m sorry. But somehow, today... I feel good."


    Torkel slowly looked up at the sky.


    Zenis looked up too.


    "The wind is cool, the sky clear..."


    "..."


    "And the stars shine like this."


    The dark clouds that once covered Crossroads had cleared away completely.


    Clean starlight, like sprinkled salt, shone down earnestly from the black sky.


    Zenis, about to say something to Torkel, found himself silently gazing up at the sky as well.


    Torkel, feeling awkward, bowed his head to Zenis.


    "I''ll just clean up a bit more, then I''ll head back in."


    "Oh, dear."


    Zenis scratched the back of his head and then insisted.


    "Alright. But don''t overdo it, and make sure you return to the infirmary within 30 minutes. Got it?"


    "Yes, I will."


    Torkel, bowing his head, resumed sweeping.


    Zenis, quietly watching Torkel, eventually smiled faintly and returned to his room.


    "Maybe I won''t need to confess anymore..."


    Torkel''s sweeping, having cleaned the entrance, continued along the corridor.


    The broom, pushing aside broken stones and columns, various furniture, suddenly stopped.


    Torkel realized he was standing in the central hall of the temple''s inner corridor.


    The very place where Margarita had died.


    "..."


    Looking at the spot where the holy maiden had fallen and died, Torkel slowly lifted his head.


    There, as always, stood the statue of the goddess.


    The goddess statue he couldn''t face since that day, lacking the courage, but today, for some reason, he felt emboldened.


    Torkel raised his eyes to meet the face of the goddess.


    "...Ah."


    Was it an illusion?


    The face of the goddess, which that day seemed to look down with sorrow and pity...


    Now, very slightly, but unmistakably.


    Seemed to be smiling at Torkel.


    "..."


    Inside his helmet, Torkel faintly smiled as well.


    Torkel resumed sweeping.


    The brisk sound of his sweeping, contrasting with his heavy footsteps, slowly left the central hall corridor.


    The statue of the goddess remained standing silently in its place.


    It was a clear and tranquil winter night.


    ***


    [STAGE 23 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas (SSR), Evangeline (SSR)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) and 30 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    > Sub-Party Blacklist


    - Buckler (SSR)


    - Smart Idiot (SSR)


    - And 19 others <Expand List>


    [Injured Characters]


    - Lucas (SSR) and 20 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Gorgon Sisters'' Magic Cores (SSR): 3


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Boxes: 3


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    It can only be used once a day, and after it ends, Torkel suffers a fatigue debuff, but these are minor drawbacks considering its immense usefulness.


    ''With this, I''ve secured another endgame tank.''


    I was glad to see that Torkel had overcome his hardships.


    I should praise him later.


    And lastly...


    I glanced at the next report and gestured subtly.


    "How about Head Priest Zenis?"


    "...As per your instructions, my lord, I thoroughly investigated in case he harbored any other intentions..."


    Lucas trailed off.


    "From what I''ve seen, he''s just a hardworking priest."


    Before I left for the Imperial Conquest, the two suspects for Fernandez''s spy were Metallic from the 1st Imperial Army and the new Priest Zenis.


    Eventually, Metallic was confirmed as the spy, and we used that to our advantage...


    But no clues came up about Zenis.


    It seemed he really was just a church official suffering from a punitive demotion.


    After rereading Zenis'' report, I placed it back on the desk.


    "...It seems we can start to trust him."


    With Fernandez, the head of the secret service who operated the spies, gone, I wonder if there''s still a point in being cautious.


    But still, he''s an enigma.


    Extra caution wouldn''t hurt.


    "I asked Serenade to conduct further investigation into Zenis through the Silver Winter Trading Company. Let''s make the final decision after seeing the results."


    "Understood, my lord."


    I entrusted the funeral preparations and other matters to Lucas.


    Lucas saluted me formally before rushing out busily.


    It was time for me to attend to other paperwork.


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade burst into the room, opening the door hastily.


    Serenade and the other key personnel arrived two days later than us aboard the airship Geronimo.


    Since then, Serenade, rolling up her sleeves, had been helping with the reconstruction of Crossroads.


    I smiled warmly at Serenade.


    "Serenade. What''s the matter?"


    "Ah... it''s..."


    Serenade, lost in my smiling face for a moment, suddenly exclaimed ''Ha?!'', regaining her focus and slapping her cheeks to compose herself.


    Then she faced me with a serious expression.


    "Please show me your smile every morning from now on... No! That''s not what I meant?!"


    Serenade, having blurted out her true desire, waved her hands frantically with a flushed face.


    I covered my mouth and laughed.


    A smile isn''t too costly to give away generously.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I got carried away and misspoke."


    Ahem!


    Serenade cleared her throat and looked at me seriously.


    "Just now, all the leaders affiliated with the World Guardian Front gathered at the hotel."


    "Oh? Everyone has finally arrived."


    Originally, the World Guardian Front was a coalition of some fallen and borderland kings.


    While I was in the Imperial Capital, many emissaries expressing their desire to join had approached us.


    And I had accepted all of them without discrimination.


    The impending crisis facing the world is an unprecedented evil.


    It is right for all living beings to join forces.


    With these newly affiliated kings included, we had planned to hold a meeting in Crossroads, and it seems the airships sent across the world have arrived here today with the kings.


    "Yes, and... as soon as those kings... gathered in the hotel lobby..."


    Serenade, with her sharp silver eyes, rolled them from side to side in confusion before speaking hesitantly.


    "They started a brawl."


    "...?"


    For a moment, my thoughts stalled.


    "What?"


    "Exactly as I said. The gathered kings... regardless of age or gender..."


    Serenade looked like she herself couldn''t believe what she was saying, but she relayed it anyway.


    "They''ve started a huge fight! The hotel is in chaos!"


    "What a crazy world."


    I abruptly stood up from my seat.


    "Let''s go, now!"


    "Yes, we must stop them-"


    "And bring popcorn and soda too!"


    "Yes! Ill get the popcorn and soda... Wait, what?"


    Serenade stopped abruptly and blinked in bewilderment.


    As I put on my coat and rushed out of the office, I shouted back at her.


    "Why would we just watch such an awesome event?!"


    A battle royale of kings from around the world!


    Such a once-in-a-lifetime event should be enjoyed with 3D glasses and munching on popcorn! That''s the rule!

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Upon arriving at Hotel Crossroad, it was utter chaos.


    Thunk- Thud! Crash! Clang!


    From every corner of the conference room, sounds of hitting, smashing, and breaking were rampant.


    "Damn those barbarians from the North!"


    "And you think you can talk, you dusty bastards from the West!"


    A woman with dark skin wearing a turban and a man with pale skin in white fur clothes were trading blows,


    "How dare you, a mixed-race slave, think of sitting at the same table as us?!"


    "Of course not! Let''s use this opportunity to overturn the hierarchy between humans and dwarves!"


    A human king with a bushy beard and a similarly bearded dwarf were grappling with each other, rolling over the table.


    Bitter enemies from all over the world were biting and tearing at each other.


    Hair, beards, collars, necklaces, ornaments... they were all grabbing at each other.


    Some of them had even fought shoulder to shoulder during the Imperial Conquest.


    Among those who came as reinforcements during the goblin invasion, there were also those who were now punching each other.


    Watching this thrilling group violence, I unwittingly muttered,


    "...Wow."


    No. At this level of mess, one can''t help but marvel in pure awe.


    Thankfully, it seemed they were all holding onto their last bit of sanity, as no weapons were drawn, only fists...


    Crack-!


    Just as I thought that, a female tribal chief lifted a chair and slammed it down on a nearby queen.


    ''Chair shot?!''


    Correction. It seems they were only resorting to fists because weapons were prohibited in the conference room.


    That clean chair shot was just the beginning.


    Plant pots on the table were swung around, and the hotel''s plate set shattered with a clang and crash.


    Thick books and liquor bottles collided, ripping and breaking apart.


    "Holy shit."


    Staring blankly at the rapidly descending chaos of the conference room, I heard a voice beside me.


    "This is quite romantic, isn''t it?"


    "...Romantic?"


    Startled, I looked over, and there was the Emperor.


    Leaning back leisurely in his chair, the Emperor was sipping his drink through a straw.


    "Kings settling their age-old grudges not through war but with their own fists. What could be more romantic than this?"


    "..."


    I looked back at the chaotic battle royale.


    ''Is this the true romance of a fantasy world?''


    Well, thinking about it, it''s odd yet emotional.


    These were the kings and leaders of various nations and groups, shedding their ranks to engage in a fistfight.


    Thump!


    Someone''s nosebleed splattered on the floor right in front of me.


    I realized anew that romance and barbarism are but a hair''s breadth apart.


    Stepping back slightly, I asked the Emperor,


    "...Aren''t you going to join in, Your Majesty?"


    After all, the one who garnered the most resentment among the kings gathered here was none other than this man, the Emperor of the Everblack Empire.


    Indeed, murderous glares were being shot his way from all around.


    Thinking he might join in for a refreshing fistfight, the Emperor nonchalantly flicked his ear.


    "Is there any need to kill them all?"


    "..."


    Now that I think about it, that''s true...


    It''s rare for someone on the throne to also excel in combat, but the Emperor possesses transcendent power.


    Looking around, I noticed that kings with particularly high personal combat abilities, like the Dusk Bringar sitting quietly in a corner, were staying out of it, nursing their drinks.


    If she had breathed fire, this newly built hotel might have crumbled to the ground.


    Other kings with exceptional combat abilities, like Kuilan, were shivering and holding back from joining in.


    It''s a relief they all have some sanity left... Wait a minute.


    They''re sane and still causing this ruckus?


    Anyway, the kings gathered here fought each other as if spewing out decades, perhaps centuries-old grudges.


    The Emperor clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "Look, Ash. What you''re trying to unite are such deeply embroiled in their own interests, environments, and conditions, all harboring deep resentments against each other."


    "..."


    Most of the kings seemed to have intended to just lend their names to this grand-sounding ''World Guardian Front'' and reap the honors.


    That''s why they had all willingly come to this remote place in the south.


    They didn''t want to miss out and suffer losses.


    But I demanded their actual participation in the battle.


    Then, the faces of most of the kings who had come here willingly changed.


    To fight together meant, in other words, to bear losses together.


    The kings did not agree easily.


    Then the kings who were already part of the World Guardian Front shouted.


    "The monsters are coming, how many times do we have to say it, monsters!"


    "Ancient legendary monsters are continuously surging in! We''ve seen it ourselves! You all should have seen those thousands of monster hordes too...!"


    And the rebuttal.


    "If you''ve been holding them off so well until now, why the sudden fuss? Why do you need our help?"


    "Is there some other ulterior motive?"


    And the counter-rebuttal.


    "The invasion of the monsters has been intensifying over the past two years!"


    "And in the next year, even more and fiercer monsters will come! If the world doesn''t unite, this front will collapse! Then it''s all over for everyone!"


    It''s easier when they say what I want to say...


    Anyway, endless arguments erupted from all sides.


    "If we send our troops here, what if that damned bastard attacks our country?"


    "What? Are you accusing us of something..."


    Two kings from neighboring countries grabbed each other''s collars.


    It wasn''t just these two.


    Kings from neighboring countries with bad relations glared at each other with suspicion.


    "Our country has suffered poor harvests for years, leaving our people starving. Without any support from you, now you expect us to take responsibility as one of the world''s nations?"


    "Our country was devastated by wars between the Empire and the Bringar Duchy. We have neither troops nor a penny in our treasury!"


    "We can''t dispatch troops! Not troops, nor a single gold coin!"


    Of course, not everyone was negative.


    But even those who were positive expressed their difficulties with the harsh conditions.


    "Joining the World Guardian Front is good, but one year is too long..."


    "We fought together against the goblin invasion, so we understand how tough the fight in Crossroad is. But how can our city survive if we send all our young people here?"


    "When the Imperial Capital New Terra was blocked during the Throne War, the entire world''s industrial logistics came to a halt. Our merchants nearly starved to death... Now that New Terra has finally reopened and we can breathe again, if you issue what amounts to a conscription order like this..."


    Here comes the climax.


    Kings of different races and those who still viewed them as slaves pointed and shouted at each other.


    "If you don''t drive out these filthy mixed races first, I''ll leave!"


    "Right, get lost! Or I''ll split your head with my axe!"


    "Aren''t all four mixed races slave classes? Why are they occupying a place here? Don''t tell me..."


    "You''re not thinking of abolishing slavery, are you? Our city''s industry runs on dwarf slaves! Are you trying to kill us?!"


    Humans and mixed races arguing,


    "Our northern kingdoms have nothing to do with this war! Isn''t this a matter for the southern front of the Empire?"


    "We from the north will withdraw! We''ll handle our own affairs!"


    "What? Why should only we in the south bear the sacrifices!"


    "Fine, let''s all die together! Let''s not stop the monsters and let them reach the north! Just watch, you northerners will also shed bloody tears!"


    The north and south arguing,


    "Is this a ploy for the Empire to weaken our forces and then restart a conquest?"


    "The Empire has always harbored ambitions for world unification! Who doesn''t know that!"


    "After gathering such a large force and defeating the monsters, can you really disband voluntarily? Isn''t this a plan for the Empire to swallow the world whole?"


    Other countries pointed fingers at the Empire.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t dare oppose the Everblack Empire, but frankly, the Empire was weaker than before.


    The first and second princes, who led the nation internally and externally, had died in a civil war, and in the process, more than half of the powerful army was destroyed.


    The internal affairs were also shaky due to the months-long closure of the capital.


    Now that they''ve made unreasonable demands to the whole world, the kings were eagerly raising their voices.


    In the midst of the noisy conference room, I clasped my throbbing forehead.


    The Emperor watched me as if he found it amusing.


    - So, how will you tame them?


    The Emperor was asking. I let out a small sigh.


    It felt like a subtle test for the next emperor from my father, but what can I do?


    Now is the time to unite people against the monsters...!

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    [Defend the Empire] starts to exponentially increase in difficulty from the third year.


    The first and second years are practically a different game compared to the third year.


    If the difficulty of the first two years already makes you swear, the third year leaves you with no time to even do that.


    The frequency of monster invasions increases, and their numbers surge.


    If up to the second year the monster front could be barely held back, from the third year, monsters pour out in a tide set to annihilate the world.


    At least in the first half of the third year, if you grit your teeth and scrape together resources, you can manage to hold on.


    But in the second half of the third year, it''s truly impossible to endure.


    Like the maw of hell opening, a black lake endlessly covers the surface, spewing out monsters.


    You can''t help but watch as the city burns, the walls crumble, and the defense forces die fighting, in the final onslaught of the third year.


    All the named monsters and legions that weren''t dealt with earlier pour out and march towards Crossroad.


    If the final boss wasn''t defeated in the dungeon, it too joins the march.


    At this point, it''s pretty much game over.


    So, from the third year, it becomes a race against time.


    Before the monster front completely collapses. Before the fortress falls and the defense line crumbles.


    You must completely conquer the dungeon below the black lake and defeat the final boss.


    While maintaining the tower defense, you must succeed in dungeon offense.


    ''So... from here, the quality and quantity of the army must be well balanced.''


    The elite troops must be deployed for dungeon offense.


    A suicide squad of heroes and soldiers capable of piercing the darkness of hell and the heart of the final boss must be formed.


    And aside from this elite suicide squad, the rest, the heroes and soldiers below the first tier, must conduct the tower defense.


    ...This is where the dilemma arises.


    If you deploy all the elites to conquer the dungeon, the quality of troops for city defense diminishes.


    Then the damage on the city defense side snowballs, and eventually, the city defense fails before the dungeon conquest, leading to game over.


    But if you allocate too many elites to city defense, the dungeon conquest becomes challenging.


    Ultimately, you must succeed in the final boss raid to eradicate the source of the monsters, but if you focus too much on city defense, the dungeon conquest fails.


    If in the first and second years dungeon conquest and city defense were compatible goals.


    In the third year, you must strategically choose your priorities.


    So, my choice is.


    ''Succeed in both!''


    Not giving up on anything.


    The number of troops that can be deployed for dungeon offense is limited.


    But the number of troops that can be deployed for tower defense is not.


    The more, the better. You can push through with sheer numbers.


    I will deploy the elite heroes and soldiers I''ve trained so far for dungeon conquest.


    And use the heroes and soldiers of the World Guardian Front for city defense.


    That was my goal for the third year.


    Fallen kings and the leaders of various countries and their elite guards already possess a certain level of talent and strength.


    They are much more powerful than recruiting new troops and training them from scratch.


    If used correctly, they can definitely defend the city well.


    The problem is... uniting them into a single army.


    ''The situation is different from when we attacked the Imperial Capital.''


    Back then, it was enough to intimidate, persuade, and pressure the fallen kings to unite them into one group.


    We needed the numbers then.


    But the upcoming third year is not a problem that can be solved simply by uniting.


    You can''t turn them all into a real Crossroad army by offering them interests, pouring in gold, or scratching their political itches.


    ''Initially, I thought that would be enough.''


    Show them the real fear of the monsters, provide what each force needs, and if that fails, exploit their weaknesses and threaten them... I thought they would all come under my control.


    But half of the forces of the World Guardian Front that I gathered initially betrayed me during the mid-stage of the Imperial Capital Conquest.


    They succumbed to greater interests, greater threats, and the fear of the Empire''s imperial power, which was more formidable than the monsters.


    That''s when I realized.


    Something more than material gain is necessary.


    ''This is the end of the world.''


    The people of Crossroad... the mercenaries who came here on their own accord are those with nowhere else to go.


    This is the last place for them, with no other land or opportunities for survival.


    That''s why they gritted their teeth and fought together.


    But it''s different for the others in the World Guardian Front.


    They have places to flee to.


    They can abandon this place and return to their homelands anytime.


    Material interests crumble in the face of greater interests.


    Even if I deploy them on the walls with gold and promises, if the threat and fear from the monsters are greater, they will run to save their lives.


    Then the front will inevitably collapse.


    ''Something more than material gains...''


    Just as the people of Crossroad, who were like dirt and sand two years ago, reacted with each other to become as solid as rock.


    From different worlds, living in different directions, what ideal, great cause, or spirit of the times can bind these new recruits together, to stand shoulder to shoulder on this front?


    What could it be...


    ...But why does she keep sneaking glances at me, Serenade?


    Suddenly, I remembered the request Serenade had made when we first met.


    Ahem!


    Then, a priest came and asked the first visitors to leave, saying visiting time was limited to 30 minutes.


    The guests reluctantly but obediently left the room.


    "Oh, Your Highness? When did you arrive?"


    Lilly, finally noticing me, widened her eyes in surprise.


    Stepping into the now quieter room, I smiled broadly.


    "Just now. How are you feeling?"


    "As you can see, completely energetic. The temple has been overly kind to me..."


    "Of course, they should be. It''s the birth of my comrade''s child."


    Sitting in a chair next to the bed, I looked into the crib.


    Sid, awakened by the noise, was not asleep.


    Looking into his big, sea-green eyes that resembled his father''s, I whispered.


    "Hello, Sid. I''m your godfather."


    I playfully shook my fist in the air.


    "If anyone ever bothers you, you tell me right away, okay? Your godfather will take care of it."


    Sid, not understanding a word, laughed heartily.


    ...Then, suddenly scrunching his face, he burst into tears with a wail, "Waaah!"


    What, what''s this?! Did I do something wrong?!


    "Right, right, my baby. Mommy''s here."


    Lilly, with adept hands, embraced the crying Sid, patting his back to soothe him.


    Sid stopped crying in his mother''s arms and began to babble.


    "..."


    I watched this scene, immersed in indescribable emotions.


    I remembered the day I first saw Lilly, two years ago.


    Surrounded by black spiders at the forward base, she tried hard to lighten the mood of the party with a smile.


    And two years later, unable to use her legs, having fallen in love with another companion, giving birth to this child...


    Lilly, the senior sorceress, a living history of this monster frontline.


    "..."


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    I slowly faced Lilly.


    "...Lilly."


    As she patted Sid''s back, Lilly smiled brightly.


    "Yes, Your Highness. What is it?"


    "This is sudden, but can you do me a favor?"


    "A favor?"


    Lilly, puzzled at first, soon nodded willingly.


    "Of course. Just say the word. How can I help?"


    ***


    The next day, afternoon.


    Hotel Crossroad. Lobby hall. Conference room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A tense silence pervaded.


    All the kings who had gathered the day before were clustered again.


    Staring at each other murderously, wrapped in bandages and gauze, just like yesterday.


    In this bleak atmosphere...


    Creak. Creeeak.


    I made my entrance.


    In front, I was pushing Lilly''s wheelchair.


    Hundreds of pairs of eyes immediately turned towards us.


    More precisely, not at me, but at Lilly''s wheelchair that I was pushing.


    And then at Sid, cradled in Lilly''s arms.


    "...Hiccup."


    Lilly hiccupped,


    "...Ah."


    and Sid raised his big eyes, looking around.


    The gazes that had been on Lilly and Sid shifted again, now piercingly at me.


    The look in their eyes seemed to ask, who is this child and mother who suddenly appeared in the conference room?


    "Let''s."


    I started with a bright smile.


    "Before discussing the future of the world, may I have a moment... to tell you a story?"


    The ideal I was seeking, the cause, the spirit of the age...


    It was with this little woman and child.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Lilly, standing before the kings, showed evident signs of tension.


    Continuously swallowing dry saliva, Lilly turned to look at me.


    "Your, your, your Majesty. Do I really have to do this...?"


    "Of course. And you will do it very well."


    I gently patted Lilly on the shoulder.


    "Please, Lilly."


    "Underst...ood."


    Wheeling her chair forward, Lilly stepped up. The dense gazes of the kings poured onto her.


    One of the kings, an old man with a long white beard, asked in wonder.


    "Who are you?"


    "I, I am... Lilly."


    "From which royal family? Or, are you a leader of some faction?"


    "I am a commoner of the Empire. And, the Senior Mage at this frontline."


    "A commoner? And a Senior Mage at that...? So, essentially a mercenary, is that it?"


    Anger crept across the king''s wrinkled face.


    "This is a gathering of leaders from all over the world to discuss the future of the world! It''s not a place for an ignorant commoner mercenary to step in! Can''t you just step back?"


    "Ugh...!"


    Lilly, her shoulders hunched, tried to step back.


    Thud!


    But I stood firmly behind her, holding onto her wheelchair.


    After smiling gently at Lilly, who looked back with a pale face, I faced forward.


    "This mage, Lilly, has been a precious companion since my first battle."


    Staring fiercely at the discontented old king, I growled.


    "She has braved unimaginable, perilous battlefields, vanquished countless monsters, and set them ablaze."


    "..."


    "She is a commoner mercenary. But she is also a hero who has achieved great feats. Please treat her with the respect she deserves."


    Reluctantly, the old king turned his head away. I smiled at Lilly once more.


    "Lilly. It''s okay."


    "..."


    "So... please."


    Lilly''s face grew a bit paler, but she bit her lip hard, held the seed in her bosom, and then...


    Slowly, she began to speak.


    "...It has been two years and six months since I first came to this frontline."


    Lilly began her story calmly.


    What I had asked of Lilly was... to tell the kings about her experiences at this monster frontline.


    That was all.


    Initially trembling, Lilly soon found stability and continued her story in peace.


    Slowly. Without exaggeration. Just plainly.


    How she ended up in this southern backwater.


    Jumped into battle with a prince, parachuted into a commander''s position, only to be severely wounded in the back.


    Becoming unable to walk for life, confined to a wheelchair.


    Wanted to retire but the commander wouldn''t allow it, so she worked in the alchemy workshop.


    Battling pouring monsters while seated in a wheelchair, going down to the dungeon below the lake...


    Met Godhand.


    Initially hated Godhand, as an elf had killed her family in her childhood.


    But gradually opened her hearts to each other.


    Eventually fell in love.


    Through brutal battles, heartbreaking misunderstandings, and the festive nights that came...


    Passing through fleeting happiness, then came winter.


    Lost Godhand.


    Before she could even despair, she realized she was carrying a new life in her womb.


    Through countless torments and nights spent in tears...


    Lilly decided.


    To live with this child.


    "..."


    I stood erect behind Lilly, listening to all these stories.


    The two years of stories were long, sometimes disjointed, and occasionally emotional. But all of it was true.


    Initially, the kings'' faces, not understanding why they had to listen to such a story, gradually turned serious.


    Past the Spider Queen, the Vampire King, the Wolf King, the Goblin God King... up until the Medusa just a few days ago.


    Facing the countless legendary monsters that had poured forth, she, a mere human, had done remarkable deeds. The battles her companions had fought.


    And how this child, Sid, in her womb... came to be.


    Even that much common ground is enough.


    Just that much makes us the same people.


    And if they are people, I will do whatever it takes to protect them.


    As I paused in my speech to catch my breath, the old king with the white beard grumbled.


    "...So, what''s the point of this story?"


    I faced the old king. He blurted out.


    "If we can understand each other, then what? Are you suggesting those who hated each other until yesterday, join hands and dance here?"


    "..."


    "How absurd, third prince of the Empire. Even spreading gold and rights would barely grasp our hearts, and you spin such a dreamy tale. What for?"


    The old king''s voice grew more intense.


    "Do you think you can sustain the frontline with just lofty ideals? Are you trying to keep us here just with ideals and causes?"


    "Can''t we?"


    "What...?"


    "If we are held here by just ideals, causes, and principles, is that not enough?"


    The old king''s face twisted in disbelief, but I smiled.


    This is a fantasy world, after all. A world with the romance of kings brawling with each other.


    Then, isn''t it okay to expect a romance that pursues ideals over a few coins?


    "Those who remain at this frontline should be people who, despite being different, try to understand each other."


    I raised my voice.


    "It doesn''t matter if they were enemies, of different classes, slaves, or masters. For the next year, everyone here is part of one equal army, with a single goal."


    I raised my index finger.


    "To protect ourselves and our people from the monsters."


    "..."


    "If anyone here disagrees with this objective and this banner, please leave this frontline immediately. We don''t need you."


    "What, what did you say...?"


    Not only the flabbergasted old king, but other kings'' faces also hardened in shock.


    I snorted. What, did they think I would prostrate and beg them to join the World Guardian Front?


    Did they think I''d promise gold and rights, cling to their legs, and plead with tears?


    Absolutely not.


    On the contrary.


    "If you can''t resonate with this banner, with these ideals, there''s no need for you to be here. Please leave the World Guardian Front immediately."


    Then, the red-faced old king stood up as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "How arrogant, young prince! Do I look so foolish to stay after hearing such words!"


    As he turned to leave, I smirked at his back.


    "But it will be quite a sight to see the prestige of the countries that didn''t join this frontline after the world is saved."


    "...?!"


    "What are you waiting for? Please go. Turn your back on the war to save the world, curse for not receiving gold and rights, and leave quickly."


    The old king''s shoulders tensed abruptly. I grinned.


    "That cowardice will be remembered for generations. The international community will mock you forever."


    Think about it, kings.


    In one way or another, the World Guardian Front will be established.


    And with a noble cause, carrying pure ideals on its back, it will fight to save the world.


    And if the world does not perish, if the monsters are somehow held at bay.


    The World Guardian Front, formed around the Empire and its allied nations, will undoubtedly exert significant influence on the world thereafter.


    ''Don''t whine about a mere year of conscription, you short-sighted fools.''


    If you do not participate in this World Guardian Front here and now.


    In a year, or even starting right now, your country will be isolated in the international community, and your long-term plans will collapse.


    If you can''t even see this trend, how do you wear a crown?


    ''I''m not the one begging you to fight at this monster frontline.''


    Politics is ultimately a battle of framing, of constructing narratives.


    And framing can quickly draw a different picture, depending on how it''s flipped.


    ''It''s you who should be begging.''


    Even if the Everblack Empire falters, it''s still a world power, and I am the most likely to become the emperor.


    The new world order I lead is right here at this World Guardian Front. There''s even a cause and a justification.


    Instead, it''s you who should be crying and begging to fight alongside us, offering gold and rights if necessary, you fools...!


    "Prince Ash..."


    The old king turned, trembling with rage, and spat out.


    "Are you... threatening me? Us?"


    "Not at all. I am merely requesting. Very earnestly."


    I smiled warmly at the kings. They looked at me with eyes filled with revulsion.


    Really, I''m serious. I am asking. Sincerely. Purely.


    But if they take it as a threat, well, that''s on them.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    The structure of the talks had become strange.


    This place is a righteous frontline risking lives for the world. Those who do not participate here are seen as cowards blinded by gold and vested interests.


    I was the one who had flipped this frame.


    ''Well, it''s not exactly wrong.''


    Here, it is possible to scatter gold and vested interests to the kings. It''s not difficult to empty the national treasury and pay the world''s nations for their participation.


    But, however.


    Is that all right?


    It''s a year where the fate of the world hangs in the balance. Wealth can be a motivation, but it should not be the purpose of joining this frontline.


    Material purposes eventually evaporate.


    Those drawn by money will flee the moment it loses its value.


    I prefer to firmly establish an unwavering flag first, instead of fleeting pieces of gold.


    That what we do is noble, great, and right - such a belief.


    ''The moral high ground should be the purpose, not the means.''


    I was trying to firmly establish this dynamic so it wouldn''t be reversed.


    "..."


    "..."


    When the kings glanced at each other and the meeting hall fell into an awkward silence, that''s when it happened.


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of applause.


    Everyone looked in that direction, and slowly, a middle-aged man with black hair and golden eyes rose from his seat.


    Without a doubt, it was the Emperor. A smile of pleasure hung on the Emperor''s lips.


    "How splendid."


    Which part?


    The banner I advocated? Or this whole framing game?


    Either way, pleased with it, the Emperor raised his voice.


    "To Ash ''Born Hater'' Everblack, the commander of the Independent Frontline Crossroad, I, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblack of the Everblack Empire, have a question."


    "Please speak."


    "To summarize the banner you have raised, it defines ''people'' as beings who can understand each other regardless of origin and race, and this Monster Frontline is to protect such people. Is that correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "In other words, setting aside all previous favors and obligations, in this frontline, we unite to combat the monsters."


    "That''s right."


    The smile on the Emperor''s lips grew even wider, almost looking like a ferocious beast.


    "Truly, it''s the vaguest banner I''ve ever seen. I''ve seen countless princes'' banners in my life, but I''ve never seen one as nave and buried in ideals as this."


    "..."


    "But because of that, it suits the Frontline that will last for only one more year."


    The Emperor turned his gaze away from me and looked at the other kings again. And he declared.


    "I agree with the philosophy of Ash ''Born Hater'' Everblack, the commander of the Independent Frontline Crossroad."


    "...!"


    "The Everblack Empire will formally join the World Guardian Front. We will also provide full support."


    The Emperor reaffirmed that the Monster Frontline is an independent line separate from the Empire.


    Meaning, the command here is with me, the current lord of Crossroad, and the Empire is not the subject of the World Guardian Front, but merely a member nation,


    And at the same time, expressing the intention to stand at the forefront of this line.


    With just a few words, the Emperor played several political moves and then smiled slyly.


    "Ah, those worried about the cost of participation can rest easy. We, the Everblack Empire, the world''s foremost hegemon, will bear that burden. I also want to improve relations with everyone."


    At those words, a moment of silence followed.


    Then, several kings, their faces flushed, stood up abruptly.


    "What are you saying, Traha!"


    "We can''t let Everblack bear everything! The World Guardian Front is an alliance of all nations in the world!"


    "Each should bear the cost of participation!"


    "No! Now that it has come to this, let''s just make a joint investment!"


    Despite the Empire offering to finance, there was a reason why they were so vehemently opposed.


    If the Empire were to cover the costs of running the World Guardian Front, then inevitably, this alliance would become subordinate to the Empire.


    After all, it is inevitable for any organization to be consumed by its source of funding.


    - I''ll pay the money. But in exchange, I''ll take over this alliance in a year, okay?


    ...This was essentially a threat from the Emperor.


    Turning around, it was, of course, the Emperor.


    "Youre more skilled than I thought, my son."


    "...Just as you said, Father. It''s impossible to do politics with just ideals."


    I chuckled lightly.


    "So, I framed the ideals, and when I swung it around, it turned out to be quite heavy and useful."


    "Impudent child."


    The Emperor grinned, showing his teeth.


    "Not bad at all."


    Standing next to me, the Emperor looked around the now-empty conference room with me.


    "However, as I said earlier, your flag is too soft."


    "..."


    "Didn''t I tell you before? The more you pursue an untarnished goodness, the more you yourself will suffer."


    I listened quietly. The Emperor continued.


    "Like everything in the world, forming an alliance is easy, but maintaining it is much harder. It''s easy to gather people, but ruling them is a complex task."


    "..."


    "Your ideals are beautiful, but enforcing them is a different and difficult challenge."


    Bringing together people from different walks of life to focus on a single front.


    Blending people who have hated, despised, and fought each other into one army.


    This is not something that gets resolved just because the kings dipped their pens in ink and wrote their names.


    Certainly, in its third year, Crossroads will face even more challenging trials.


    But,


    "There''s a greater difficulty ahead. And people tend to unite in the face of greater crises."


    Monsters.


    And survival.


    I have seen it over the past two years. The process of small, selfish, and disorganized individuals relying on each other, fighting together, and becoming heroes.


    Realizing the noble value of life in the face of imminent death. The great will of ordinary people fighting together for one another.


    The miracle of hatred turning into understanding.


    I have seen it countless times on this front.


    Therefore, I believe. The people, boiling inside like a furnace, will come together again to face the external monsters.


    We will survive.


    "I am aware, Father. Ideals alone cannot save the world."


    "..."


    "But without ideals, it''s equally impossible to save the world."


    I smirked at the Emperor.


    "I will wield power and conviction along with my ideals. And I will show you, I can save the world."


    "...Really, whose son are you? Such an impressive talker."


    The Emperor patted my shoulder and then slowly walked out of the conference room.


    "Just remember this. The structure you devised today will not function merely as a frame for your ideals."


    "...?"


    "The name of the frame you defined today according to your tastes, and reshaped with your will, is exactly."


    Standing at the entrance of the conference room, his face shadowed by the bright lights outside, the Emperor whispered.


    "''The World.''"


    "...!"


    "You''ve come this far, Ash."


    With a sly smile, the Emperor''s golden eyes gleamed eerily in the shadows.


    "Go on and do well. There''s no toy more fun to play with than the world itself."


    The Emperor walked away, his broad back soon disappearing from view.


    "...He speaks frightening words so casually."


    Now alone in the completely empty conference room, I took a deep breath.


    It''s an obvious truth.


    To save the world, one must first be able to grasp it.


    Slowly, I raised my hand and gathered the empty air into my grasp, as if holding something very small and precious, carefully.


    In my third year at Crossroads.


    The alliance is formed. The ingredients are sufficient.


    The final showdown with the monsters is just around the corner.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Right after the conference ended.


    Hotel Crossroads. The backyard garden.


    "Shh, shh."


    Seated in a wheelchair, Lilly gently rocked the sleeping Sid back and forth in her arms. Sid, drooling a little from the corner of his mouth, was peacefully asleep.


    He used to trouble me so much when he was in my belly.


    Lilly chuckled without realizing.


    Why are you so calm now that you''re out in the world?


    Sid, who had troubled his mother a lot during birth, seemed almost angelic since he was born.


    His calm and dignified nature was a great help to Lilly, who struggled with her disability.


    "..."


    Lilly thought back to the story she had poured out in the conference room.


    Kalail...


    Murmuring the name of her lover who hadn''t returned, Lilly gazed at her sleeping son''s eyebrows.


    As they spent quiet time together,


    Step. Step.


    Footsteps were heard.


    Turning to look, Lilly gasped in surprise.


    "..."


    The old king with the white beard, who had initially shouted at Lilly in the conference room, was there.


    Entering the garden, the old king walked straight towards Lilly and Sid. Lilly, in a panic, swallowed dryly.


    "..."


    The old king, after observing Lilly and Sid closely, slowly opened his mouth.


    "You''re Senior Mage Lilly, right?"


    His voice was still gruff, but the tone was slightly softer than before. Lilly replied, somewhat dazed.


    "Huh? Yes..."


    "Ahem..."


    The old king hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly said,


    "I would like to apologize for my rudeness earlier."


    "...?"


    "I came to apologize for having underestimated you, thinking you were just a common mercenary."


    As Lilly stood dumbfounded, the old king frowned.


    "Aren''t you going to accept my apology?"


    "Oh, no! No! I''m sorry. I was just startled..."


    "Why are you apologizing? I''m the one who came to apologize."


    Why is he getting angry...


    Lilly thought, shrinking back as the old king stroked his beard.


    "To reach the heights of magic, it''s not just innate talent that matters. That''s what I think."


    "Uh? Oh, yes..."


    "But you, with your modest natural talent and unable to use your legs."


    "..."


    Is he really here to apologize?


    Lilly was bewildered by the old king''s blunt attitude. The old king looked straight at her.


    "Yet, to achieve such expertise with that body. Impressive."


    "Ah, yes..."


    "I praised you, didnt I? Be grateful."


    "Th, thank you."


    "Yes. There are few mages in the world who have received direct praise from me. Consider it an honor."


    Now completely unsure of the old man''s purpose, Lilly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Hmph- The old king snorted and then shifted his gaze to Sid in Lilly''s arms.


    "May I see the child?"


    Lilly instinctively tightened her hold on Sid, hunching over protectively. The old king shook his head slightly.


    "I mean no harm. Just for a moment."


    "..."


    "I need to check something. It would be good for the child''s future."


    Lilly was about to refuse outright when,


    "Awoo."


    Sid, who had just woken up, opened his eyes wide and stared at the old king, his eyes filled with curiosity, as if seeing something fascinating.


    Sid wriggled in her arms, and the old king gestured again.


    Reluctantly, Lilly slowly handed Sid over to the old king. He held the child with surprisingly delicate and careful hands.


    "...He possesses remarkable mana sensitivity."


    Inspecting Sid''s small body, the old king eventually locked eyes with him.


    This scene, it feels like I saw it last year too.


    Anyway, I had checked the calendar in advance, so I knew what day it was today. I glanced at the calendar hanging on the restaurant wall.


    January 1st.


    Winter had flown by, and finally, another new year had dawned.


    In the restaurant, just like last year, Lucas and Junior were busy preparing the meal. Seeing me, they both smiled brightly and showed their respect.


    "..."


    I looked over the four of them, one after the other, anew.


    In just one year, they all had grown so much.


    Evangeline had shot up in height, Damien had transformed from a boy to a young man, and Juniors complexion had improved remarkably.


    And Lucas, who had carried a somewhat cold air, like a precarious blade... had become much more gentle and peaceful.


    I gave a broad smile to my party members.


    "Happy New Year, you guys."


    As I sat down at the table, the chef himself came out with a steaming pot.


    The dish we ate every New Year''s Day, meatball stew. The children were all excited, laughing out loud as the chef served the dish.


    I was smiling on the outside. But.


    "..."


    Last year, Aider, who had served the dishes here, was now nowhere to be seen.


    That''s why my heart felt heavy.


    Aider had disappeared since the Imperial Capital Conquest. Officially, it was due to health reasons and a recuperative leave.


    ''Where have you gone, Director...''


    It''s worrying not seeing him around.


    It''s been quite a while since I last saw Nameless too...


    ''I should head to the dungeon soon.''


    With the Imperial Capital Conquest and being too busy with matters on the surface, I had neglected entering the dungeon for too long.


    I need to get in there as soon as possible. To meet Nameless, and... to find out whats happened to Aider.


    "Senior!"


    Lost in thought and barely touching my stew, Evangeline called out to me.


    Startled, I looked up, splashing some stew broth.


    "Huh, what? What did you say?"


    "See, I told you. Senior wasn''t listening."


    "Oh dear. The Lord is so busy with the world''s future and the numerous issues plaguing Crossroad. We should understand."


    "Ah, truly a loyal retainer... Well, you really are a true loyalist."


    I scratched the back of my neck as I looked back and forth between Evangeline and Lucas, who were exchanging words.


    "Sorry, sorry. I had something on my mind... What were you guys talking about?"


    Damien, smiling, answered for me.


    "It''s the New Year''s Festival today. We were wondering if you''d have time to join us!"


    "New Year''s Festival?"


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    Was there always such an event on the first day of the new year? Wasn''t it just a day to generously sprinkle meat stew and pray at the temple?


    Then Junior, in a calm voice, explained.


    "Why, we couldn''t hold the autumn festival this year, remember?"


    "Oh... Right, that was the case."


    This autumn, there had been too many events.


    Crossroad had to endure a defensive battle, gather forces for the Imperial Capital Conquest, and hurriedly march towards the Imperial Capital.


    The Imperial Capital New Terra was also in turmoil, with all its citizens brainwashed and trapped by Fernandez. So, the autumn festival could not be held.


    It seemed that, as a result, this year''s autumn festival was quietly forgotten throughout the empire.


    "So instead... Though it''s a bit smaller in scale, they decided to hold the New Year''s Festival today."


    "Eh? Who decided that?"


    "A few days ago, didn''t the Silver Winter Merchant Guild get the approval from Your Highness? Serenade had been working hard preparing it."


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild got approval from me?


    Come to think of it, I might have signed off on such an official document.


    These last few days have been incredibly busy.


    Negotiating detailed agreements with the kings, adjusting the amount of troops to be conscripted and the provisions according to the situation of each country... Seeing off each departing king, shaking hands, and taking commemorative portraits...


    It seems that such an approval came up amidst the relentless busyness.


    "Anyway, so! What about it?! Please answer quickly!"


    Evangeline, having finished her stew, asked while ladling more into her bowl.


    "Can you join us?!"


    The other party members looked at me with expectant eyes, sparkling with anticipation.


    I sighed softly and asked cautiously.


    "...It''s not another dance festival, is it?"


    I''d rather not have a repeat of last autumn''s festival, where I had to do a solo dance show in front of all the citizens!

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Once we got out onto the street, the whole city was already in a festive mood.


    Normally, on New Year''s Day, the tradition is just to eat meat stew and go to the temple to pray.


    But this year, there were stalls set up all over the streets, and the citizens who poured out were bustling about, laughing and chatting joyfully.


    Walking among the noisy crowd, the sight of buildings in ruins dampened my spirit.


    Crossroad had not fully recovered from the aftermath of the Gorgon Sisters'' invasion.


    Buildings were crumbling everywhere, and the roads were devastated in many places.


    However, the introduction of magical construction techniques from the Lake Kingdom had sped up the recovery process. Still, it would take several more months to completely repair the damage.


    And here, amidst this semi-ruined landscape, people were laughing.


    New Year''s and the festival seemed to have the power to uplift even those who were gloomy.


    "Awesome! Where should we start eating?"


    Evangeline roared with excitement, clenching her fists in front of her chest. Following her were Damien, Junior, and Lucas, hurrying along.


    Seeing them all dressed up in coats, earmuffs, and gloves despite the cold weather, they looked like children. Ah, so adorable.


    Chattering away, I stepped into the city with the kids. There were various stalls set up, but one in particular was attracting a crowd.


    "Oh, that smells great...! What is it?"


    Drawn by the savory scent of grilling, Evangeline ran over there, saliva almost dripping. As I followed, a greeting came from inside the stall.


    "Oh, Captain! Welcome, and Happy New Year to you!"


    Kuilan and the members of the Penal Squad were busy grilling something on the stove inside the stall.


    All five of them, in human mode, were shirtless due to the heat of the stove, attracting a crowd of female customers mesmerized by their well-defined muscles...


    These guys are using cheats.


    Before I could admire their muscular show-off, I was more worried about them catching a cold.


    Especially Kuilan, aren''t you still a sunfish in human mode? Are you okay in this cold weather?


    "Kuilan, Happy New Year to you too, and put on some clothes while you sell... What are you selling, by the way?"


    "Hehehehe. This thing?"


    When I asked, Kuilan grinned, then quickly took something that looked like bread out of the oven with tongs, placing it on a plate.


    It was sizzling with residual heat... a deliciously browned dumpling!


    "Our Leaf Tribe''s traditional New Year food! Special homemade dumplings!"


    "Oh wow."


    I was impressed by its appealing appearance.


    That''s right, we had that conversation last year. The Leaf Tribe eats these dumplings on New Year''s instead of stew. He said he had a recipe from his brother and would treat us if he got the chance.


    And now, it seems he really did prepare them. The dumplings were being cooked in several stoves, emitting a delicious and spicy aroma.


    "Wow?! They look so delicious!"


    Salivating, Evangeline rushed towards the freshly taken out dumplings.


    "Can I eat this?!"


    "Of course, my lady. Please enjoy! Ah! But there is one caution: you must swallow it in one bite! If even a single drop of juice spills, consider your luck for the year gone!"


    As soon as she got the green light, Evangeline popped a dumpling into her mouth.


    "Hot hot hot!"


    She immediately screamed. It seemed quite hot, as she hopped around with a flushed face, but somehow managed not to spit it out. Evangeline shivered, struggling to swallow the hot dumpling.


    "My luck... can''t afford to lose it!"


    "It seems like your silliness is already overflowing though."


    Anyway, having managed to finish it, Evangeline complained with a tearful face.


    "My palate is burnt... What am I going to eat today..."


    Tsk. With a sigh, I gestured to Damien.


    "Damien, please."


    "Yep. Heal, heal~"


    After Damien cast a simple healing spell, Evangeline''s tearful face brightened instantly.


    "Wow! My palate''s healed! Wait a minute, if there''s a healing priest around, I can eat as much as I want no matter how hot it is, right?!"


    Evangeline then laid out a new batch of dumplings in front of me, freshly taken out by Kuilan.


    "Hurry up and eat, senior! You gotta eat it hot so the luck doesn''t escape! If you get burnt, just use the Damien chance!"


    "No, I''ll wait for it to cool down..."


    What foolishness. Believing that getting your palate burnt, or letting a bit of juice spill would make your luck for the year disappear.


    While pondering, I glanced over and saw Lucas, Damien, and Junior, who had already stuffed dumplings into their mouths, suffering with red faces... Are they all fools?


    While my party members were struggling with the hot dumplings, I casually sat down on a chair in front of the stall, holding a plate. I was planning to eat once they cooled down a bit.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Then, from the table next to us, I heard a murmuring voice.


    "Hmm, that guy there, the Beast King..."


    "Indeed, he has impressive latissimus dorsi muscles."


    "The muscles aren''t bad. But where is the red fur Yun mentioned...?"


    "If only he had the fur, he wouldn''t be a bad son-in-law..."


    Turning to look, I saw warriors from the northern kingdoms, dressed in clothes made of white fur on their pale skin. They were looking towards Kuilan and murmuring such things.


    It was Elize, Serenade''s escort...


    I awkwardly waved my hand as I approached her.


    "Uh... hello, Elize. Happy New Year."


    "...Greetings, Your Highness. I wish you much happiness."


    "Cotton candy... making?"


    "We''re short-staffed, so I was drafted here."


    Elize, who murmured gloomily, glanced briefly at Serenade nearby and then looked back at me.


    "...Would you like some? It''s delicious."


    I ordered five.


    Elize, with a stiff face but skillful hands, gathered the cloud-like sugar strands and made cotton candies, then handed one to each of us.


    "Yay~ It''s been a while since I''ve had this!"


    "Eating this occasionally during festivals in the Imperial Capital when we were young. Brings back memories."


    Evangeline and Lucas, having lived in the Imperial Capital before, seemed to have eaten it before,


    "Sweet...?! It''s melting...?!"


    Junior, trying it for the first time, was shocked and jumped up,


    "Wow! It''s like our Podo, all fluffy and clumped together!"


    Damien was too engrossed in admiring the cotton candy to even take a bite. His hamster Podo must still be doing well.


    I also slowly tore and melted bits of the cotton candy. It''s sweet and sticky. This primitive and violent feast of sweetness... it''s been a long time.


    As the five of us were slowly eating the cotton candy,


    "Ah, Your Highness?!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    My colleagues who had just entered the Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s stall greeted me.


    Zenis, Torkel, and the newly joined black magician Chain, the blind swordsman Nobody. Lastly, it was Lilly.


    The first two were working at the temple, and the last three were patients in the hospital. They must have come out for some fresh air.


    I waved back at them as they approached, with Lilly pushing her wheelchair.


    "Happy New Year to all of you! And to Sid too."


    In Lillys arms was Sid, swaddled in cloth with only his face peeking out.


    The child, experiencing his first festival, had his eyes wide open in wonder at everything. How can he be this cute?


    But, is it really okay to bring such a newborn out in winter?


    Well, its a fantasy world, so maybe it''s fine. Besides, they''re staying at the temple, so there shouldnt be any health concerns. High Priest Zenis is with them too.


    Putting aside unnecessary worries, I pointed towards the cotton candy machine and asked.


    "Do you all want a cotton candy?"


    I decided to treat them. Elize skillfully spun new cotton candies.


    "Here."


    Elize, unasked, naturally handed over a freshly spun cotton candy to Lilly. Is it an illusion? It seems several times larger than ours.


    Lilly received the cotton candy with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "No, thank you."


    Elize''s face, which had been dead-eyed till then, unusually showed some color. I wondered what made her happy, and sure enough, it was Sid in Lillys arms.


    "Cute..."


    Elize murmured darkly. Cant she raise the tone of her voice a bit? It sounds a bit scary with that tone.


    Lilly carefully tore off a small piece of the cotton candy and gently fed it to Sid.


    Is it hygienic?! Can a baby eat sugar?!


    A moment of worry flashed through my mind, but then, fantasy world! Romance! Two priests right there! This should be fine!


    Contrary to my modern-Earthly concerns, Sid''s eyes widened even more after tasting the cotton candy. His face seemed to say, What is this amazing flavor?!


    His expression was so amusing that everyone in our group burst into laughter.


    "How is it, little one?"


    Though he couldnt see the face, Nobody seemed to sense the atmosphere and murmured softly.


    "That''s the taste of life."


    "..."


    Next to him, Torkel, who had carefully received his share of cotton candy, cautiously lifted his helmet and put the candy in his mouth.


    "Indeed."


    After carefully tasting the cotton candy with his grizzled chin, Torkel faintly smiled.


    "Life, sometimes, has this kind of flavor."


    Zenis and Chain also put their cotton candies in their mouths and looked towards Sid with smiles on their faces.


    The child babbled something and kept munching on the cotton candy his mother tore off for him.


    It was a perfect moment for the first day of the new year.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Fortunately, there were no major events like martial arts competitions or dance festivals at this year''s New Year''s festival.


    My colleagues and the citizens seemed somewhat disappointed (especially looking at me with longing), but the city is currently too busy to spare a moment.


    Let''s be satisfied with just having a good time celebrating the New Year today.


    Anyway, after finishing a morning round of the neighborhood and returning to the mansion-


    "Hmm. The stew from the south is quite spicy."


    Father, casually seated in the dining room, was savoring the meat stew with a huff and puff...


    Emperor spotted.


    He had been out of sight for a while, and now here he appears suddenly, enjoying a stew. I sat down next to the Emperor with a small laugh.


    "How is it, just doing some cooking?"


    "It''s a bit rustic compared to the stews of the Imperial Capital, but it has its own flavor."


    The Emperor, having neatly finished his bowl of stew, wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    He looked like he was dining at a high-end courtly fine dining restaurant. In reality, it''s just a complete serving of rice cake soup.


    "Where have you been sneaking off to?"


    "It''s not easy for an Emperor to come to the southernmost lands, is it? I took the opportunity to check if the order of the country is properly maintained."


    His words sound ominous, but it seems he''s just been inspecting the southern regions.


    "I''ve also roughly checked on how the Monster Front is going, so now I''m planning to head back to the Imperial Capital."


    It''s been a few days since I stubbornly kept the Emperor away from the Imperial Capital.


    The central administration must be jammed by now. With the final approver here... it''s time for him to return.


    "I''ll send troops and support supplies in order. The Empire, too, being a member of the World Guardian Front, will fulfill its role."


    The Emperor said so, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.


    The Emperor is the most powerful being among all humans I''ve met.


    If he stays here at the Monster Front, it would be extremely helpful in fending off the monsters'' invasions...


    As if knowing what''s on my mind, the Emperor gave a sly smile and said,


    "If the monsters'' invasions get more intense, I too will lead the army down here. But before that."


    The Emperor glanced northwards.


    "I intend to settle the other fronts left in the Empire."


    "The Foreign Gods Front... You mean."


    The Empire''s northern front.


    The war between the Emperor and the invading Foreign Gods unfolding in the Spirit Realm.


    With the western Dragonblood Front having signed a peace treaty and the central Shadow Front exposing its conspiracy and failing.


    Now, the only remaining fronts of the Empire are the northern Foreign Gods Front and the southern Monster Front.


    The Emperor stretched and cracked his neck.


    "It''s about time for them to stir again. I will have to go there personally to settle it."


    "...What will you do with the Foreign Gods?"


    Even for the mighty Emperor, those four Foreign Gods couldn''t be completely vanquished, only held at bay.


    How does he plan to settle this front with the Foreign Gods?


    "Do you remember why the Foreign Gods invaded?"


    "To protect their respective guardian races, wasn''t it?"


    The four Foreign Gods are guardians of different races.


    Dwarf, Elf, Werebeast, Mermaid.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    The progenitors of these four races, facing persecution and near extinction of their kind, launched direct attacks to liberate their races.


    "Yes. But, Ash, didn''t you recklessly propose liberating these races as a condition?"


    "Me?"


    "Didn''t you promise to accept the four races as equal members of the World Guardian Front, treating them equally and liberating them from their enslaved status?"


    At the Emperor''s words, I opened my mouth in realization.


    "Oh."


    "Oh? What do you mean by oh? Wasn''t this all part of your plan?"


    The Emperor smiled with his eyes, but no, this was a real stroke of luck. I hadn''t even thought about it...


    "So, that''s right. Ash, you''ve already presented the negotiation card the Foreign Gods wanted. With that condition, I intend to negotiate with them myself. Of course, I''m not sure if we, who have only fought without a word for so long, can easily come to a good conclusion."


    The Emperor crossed his arms and nodded his head.


    Different race slaves were burned, prisoners of war from enemy nations were burned, and those suspected of being spies were burned. People captured from all over the world were used as fuel.


    Under the pretext of preventing destruction, the Empire had committed these horrific massacres.


    And through this process, the Emperor had stolen their lives, souls, and wills.


    "Literally, I burned the lives of my subjects to gain divinity. And with that power, I have sustained the Foreign Gods Front."


    In the shadows, the Emperor smiled chillingly.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    "Don''t suddenly look at me like that. Didn''t you know that this father is the world''s greatest villain?"


    "..."


    "To protect the Empire, the guardians of the Empire swore to do whatever it takes, and indeed, they did so... But thanks to you, those atrocities have stopped."


    Since I presented the magic stone and Serenade distributed it, human sacrifices in the Imperial Capital stopped.


    The slaughter of innocents stopped.


    But that doesn''t erase the crimes of those massacres.


    "As the offerings and sacrifices stopped, the divinity I forcibly acquired is also escaping. I am gradually losing my status as a representative of humanity."


    The Emperor clenched and unclenched his fist. To my eyes, his power still seemed immense, but he said it was fading.


    "...Why are you telling me this?"


    I appreciated the explanation, but what next? What''s the intent behind telling me this?


    Not quite understanding, I simply asked, and the Emperor reached out his hand and-


    Firmly.


    He gripped my shoulder.


    "If the world really does head towards destruction, you, as the leader of this front, will naturally have the opportunity to gain divinity. I''m telling you this in hopes that you make the right decision then."


    Facing the golden eyes of the transcendent being, I felt cold sweat trickle down my spine.


    Me, gaining divinity?


    To have the chance to become a transcendent being like the Emperor...?


    "When you attain divinity, you can see the ugly truths of this world. And you can never go back to how things were before."


    "..."


    "But if the world truly spirals into destruction, you will inevitably seize that power. It''ll be a situation where you have to grasp at straws."


    The Emperor slowly released my shoulder and then lightly patted it.


    "You have already reshaped the world to your liking, united everyone under a single alliance, and are the commander of this front, leading them all."


    "..."


    "Now humanity will regard you as their leader. And as a representative of humanity, as a king among kings... you will have to make the ultimate choice."


    The Emperor, with his characteristic fierce smile revealing his back teeth, said,


    "Will you remain a Piece, or become a Player?"


    He spat out the chess game terminology I had heard before.


    "Ultimately, that''s what matters in the world. Will you stay as a piece, or become the player yourself... Ha-ha, I look forward to the answer you''ll choose in the end."


    ***


    After spouting a series of inscrutable setups, the Emperor hopped onto Alcatraz and flew away.


    "...What the heck was that all about."


    Chewing over the Emperor''s words, I let out an exasperated sigh and kicked at the ground in frustration.


    Enough of these vague and distant talks. What I need is practical support to defeat the monsters right now.


    ''Not many days left until the next defense battle...''


    Though the member nations of the World Guardian Front promised to send troops and supplies.


    The world is vast, and Crossroad is stuck deep in the southern wilderness. It will be some time before all the troops and supplies arrive.


    In the end, despite having set up a lot, the immediate next defense battle must be carried out with the existing forces.


    ''I just have to do what I can.''


    Going on free exploration, crafting equipment, hiring new mercenaries, and training them.


    Slowly integrating the forces arriving in turn from all around the world into one army.


    Step by step, one stage at a time, the other seeds I''ve sown will start to sprout.


    "Alright! Time for a change!"


    Shaking my shoulders, I shouted.


    "Let''s hit the dungeons!"


    After what felt like a very long time, it was time for free exploration again!

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    The next day.


    I came to the dungeon with the main party for the first time in a while... but.


    "..."


    I''m not in a good mood.


    Pouting and sulking, the rest of the party members - Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior glanced at me apprehensively.


    "Um... Senior, is something wrong?"


    Eventually, Evangeline cautiously asked, but I just waved my hand.


    "No, no... Don''t worry. It''s nothing."


    "You say that, but your face looks really bad. Like..."


    "Like what?"


    "Like a pufferfish that''s been slapped in the face."


    "..."


    When I glared at her with an actually heated face, Evangeline yelped ''Pufferfish explosion-'' and scurried away.


    "Sigh."


    I took a deep breath and composed myself. Right, I can''t let my bad mood affect the party members.


    The reason for my mood... was last night''s box opening.


    I opened all the reward boxes we''d accumulated last night, and it was a disaster with not a single finished item appearing.


    ''Especially since there were several SSR-grade boxes, how could not a single finished item come out?''


    Instead, a bunch of SSR-grade magic cores spilled out.


    Of course, those are valuable items, but still, you know how it is, right? You expect a legendary item to drop into your hands, shining with dazzling light beams, right? That''s when you feel truly rewarded for your hard work.


    ''I''ve been lucky so far...''


    It''s true that I''ve been getting good items from lower-grade boxes and have had my share of luck and good finds.


    But missing out like this with high-grade boxes naturally turned me into Ash the Pufferfish, blushing with frustration.


    Anyway, grumbling like this, we entered the dungeon, and the base camp appeared.


    Clang! Clang!


    Hearing the familiar sound of a hammer somewhat improved my mood. Kellibey was busily hammering away in the base camp''s forge.


    "Kellibey!"


    "Oh, young prince. You''re here."


    Kellibey grinned at me, then quickly changed his tone.


    "No, no, that''s not right. I shouldn''t call you the young prince anymore. You''re the head of the World Guardian Front now."


    "That sounds too grandiose. I''m just a stand-in commander receiving troops to fend off the monsters, that''s all."


    "Don''t be so modest. You''re practically a politician now."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue and then looked puzzled.


    "But why that face? Something bad happen? You look like a pufferfish that''s been punched a couple of times."


    "..."


    It seems the box opening failure was a bigger blow to my feelings than I thought. I composed myself again. Ahem! I''m still far from being a real politician.


    "Here, New Year celebration food. Take some."


    "Oho... New Year''s stew, huh. I''ll enjoy it."


    I distributed food not only to Kellibey but also to everyone in the base camp.


    Even NPCs who weren''t close to me naturally accepted it.


    After continuously giving out various things, maybe I''ve built some internal camaraderie. As they say, nothing beats gifts for a favorability mission.


    "Kuh~! The broth''s great."


    Kellibey tasted the stew right there and then, but I stopped him from opening a bottle of alcohol. Stop!


    "Have the alcohol later, please. I have an equipment request."


    "Giving me something delicious and then asking me not to eat but to make equipment? Where''s your conscience?"


    Instead of answering, I took out the equipment materials I brought.


    It was none other than the magic cores of the three Gorgon sisters. All three, befitting SSR-grade magic cores, emitted a brilliant light.Upstodatee from


    Kellibey hurriedly cleared away the stew pot and clung to the cores as soon as he saw them.


    "Never mind what I just said. This is even more delicious!"


    Immediately shifting into blacksmith mode, Kellibey swallowed his saliva and turned his sharp eyes towards me.


    "This is certainly a fine material for crafting something exceptional. What shall I make for you?"


    "Hmm..."


    I pondered for a moment.


    Equipment made from the magic cores of the top-tier monsters, the Gorgon sisters. The end product would undoubtedly be of ultimate quality.


    ''Given the nature of the Gorgon sisters, it''s better to craft armor.''


    As rock monsters who lived with petrification, their defense is exceptionally strong. In fact, I had already decided on making armor without much thought.


    The issue was,


    ''Whose armor?''


    Though primarily consumables, equipment occasionally dropped as well. Today, we''ll raid this place.


    "Coco Granny!"


    As we approached Coco the Severer''s magic workshop, we saw Coco pouring today''s stew into a magic cauldron.


    No... why mix that. Just eat it... Sweating profusely, Coco gestured to me.


    "Oh, isn''t it the young prince? What brings you here today?"


    "Please open this with the key."


    Coco, taking the key I handed over, grinned silently.


    "Picking up rare items again, I see... Now, stand back, I''m opening the door."


    Coco took the magic key, inserted it into the empty air beside her, and turned it vigorously. Then.


    Swoosh!


    A gap opened in the thin air, eventually forming a long oval-shaped magic door. Blue magic particles scattered in all directions.


    "Alright, kids! Let''s go treasure hunting!"


    I was the first to jump through the door.


    Flash-!


    ***


    The Magical Goblin Room was similar in appearance and rules to the previous Golden Goblin Room.


    In this circular dome-shaped event dungeon, defeating a magical goblin would yield items.


    The difference was, while only three golden goblins appeared and were very fast, requiring Damien''s skills to catch them, dozens of magical goblins appeared, and they were much slower, making them easier to hunt.


    However, there was another difference.


    Squeak?!


    Swoosh-!


    These shining blue goblins, each one provided items of not very high quality.


    Mostly, they scattered an enormous amount of trivial items like potions and scrolls. The dungeon room quickly piled up with these items.


    But as there were many, they started to drop complete equipment items as well. We hunted the magical goblins enthusiastically, with fire in our eyes.


    Flash!


    The first equipment obtained was an SR grade, a shimmering purple Rosario. It was a priest-exclusive item that enhances divine power output.


    "Ah, this will be perfect for Zenis."


    I gratefully picked up the Rosario.


    The next items were an R-grade orb and an SR-grade single-edged long sword.


    The orb had an option to increase total magic power, and the long sword held a special ability to increase its cutting power when soaked in the user''s blood.


    "Ah, this will be perfect for Chain and Nobody, our new recruits."


    I quickly stashed them in my inventory.


    The next equipment we found were various small accessories. Rings, necklaces, dice, and other ornaments that didn''t have remarkable abilities but modestly increased stats.


    "Ah... these will be perfect for the Gambler''s Club kids..."


    I haven''t given them any equipment since they joined... Let''s take care of the Gambler''s Club kids too...


    After that, more equipment kept dropping.


    Axes and spears that Dusk Bringar would like, longbows and arrows for the Holy Grail Seekers, close-range weapons and leather armors for the Penal Squad...


    "Ah..."


    As I scooped up all sorts of items, I sneakily glanced around.


    "..."


    I saw Lucas swelling up with anticipation.


    We were almost done clearing out the remaining magical goblins in the dungeon, but still, no suitable armor for Lucas had appeared.


    To make matters worse, every time Evangeline picked up new equipment, she would tease,


    "Ah?! Uncle Lucas! It''s armor!"


    "Really?!"


    "Ah... no, it''s not armor. My mistake. Sorry~"


    Trembling, trembling.


    Lucas was swelling up even more...


    ''No! Stop, pufferfish! Don''t explode! Stop it!''


    That was when it happened.


    Bang-!


    Crunch!


    Damien sniped and took down the last magical goblin,


    Flash!


    From the item dropped by that goblin, a dazzling golden light burst forth.


    ''What?! An SSR grade?!''


    Startled, I turned to look, and right beside me, Lucas urgently exclaimed,


    "Is that armor?!"


    Isn''t that my line?!

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    It appeared.


    The robe...


    The last magical goblin dropped an SSR-grade item, which was a robe for magic users. Black with gold embroidery, it looked extremely luxurious at first glance.


    Let''s see, the name is.


    [Past Future (SSR)]


    "What''s this?!"


    I couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise.


    The ultimate mage armor, [Past Future]!


    This robe, ordinary in other stats, was crowned as the ultimate armor because of its one special option, the ability to draw future magic power.


    - You can borrow magic power from 3 days in the future and use it now. The more magic power you borrow, the more you will have to repay after 3 days.


    Though you have to repay exactly, if not more, later, the ability to draw magic power in urgent times is a tremendous advantage.


    Especially in this cursed defense game, where it''s very frequent to use every means at hand immediately, having this robe would be incredibly useful, even if it means suffering a bit in a few days for using more magic now.


    "...Not armor, though..."


    Lucas looked down at the robe with a gloomy expression,


    Whoosh!


    Junior, darting forward, snatched the robe.


    In Junior''s eyes, a terrifying greed surged momentarily... That''s right! She inherited her mother''s Gold Rush trait!


    Without a word, Junior swiftly draped the robe over herself. Then, with a blissful expression, she twirled on the spot.


    "What a beautiful night~"


    Technically it was still daytime outside... but well, the dungeon was dark enough...


    And Lucas'' face was even darker than the dungeon. Unable to watch any longer, I patted Lucas on the shoulder.


    "Lucas. Remember what I said earlier. I am preparing a separate armor just for you."


    Lucas looked at me with hopeful eyes, but I decided to be honest.


    "However, that equipment is not immediately obtainable."


    Lucas'' ultimate armor can be obtained from the deepest part of Zone 9.


    I had intended to obtain a suitable armor to use until we get that armor, but alas, we spectacularly failed...


    "So... let''s make an armor at the forge together for now."


    Currently, the routes to craft equipment are Kellibey''s magic forge and the regular forge in Crossroad.


    Kellibey''s magic forge generally produces better quality, but it''s slower. Besides, there are other equipment orders currently in place.


    On the other hand, Crossroad''s regular forge may not match Kellibey''s in quality, but it''s much faster. This is more suitable for Lucas, who needs armor immediately.


    We''ve also obtained a bunch of SSR-grade magic cores from yesterday''s crate opening. We can do a custom make, filling it with the options Lucas needs.


    Lucas seemed a bit disappointed at first, but soon returned to his composed self when I consoled him.


    "Understood, my lord. I''ve been behaving too childishly."


    "No, I totally get it."


    Everyone has a desire for items. Truth be told, I''m a bit disappointed too since I didn''t find any suitable equipment for myself today.


    But even as I consoled him, Lucas closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "Blaming the equipment, coveting the equipment... I may have momentarily forgotten my duty as a knight. I apologize, my lord. This disgraced self will gladly wear whatever you bestow upon me, even if it were mere rags."


    "No, no rags. I''ll get you something new from the forge..."


    I briefly imagined Lucas in tattered rags, perhaps wearing that tin helmet again, embarrassedly...


    ''That would just make him a pervert.''


    The other party members joined in to console Lucas.


    "Of course, Sir Lucas! The armor made in the forge will be fantastic!"


    Junior exclaimed brightly from behind, but it seemed a bit deceptive as she danced around in the newly acquired SSR-grade robe.


    "Absolutely! The equipment from Crossroad''s forge is top-notch!"


    Damien spoke as if he was introducing a local specialty, but with him clutching the [Venom Fang (SSR)] and wearing the [Black Queen (SSR)], it also felt quite deceptive.


    Finally, Evangeline... huh?


    I thought she might start tap dancing in her [Snow White] again, but surprisingly, she stayed quiet, just smiling enigmatically.


    "Hmm, even if it were rags, he said he would gladly wear them..."


    Both Lucas and I looked at Evangeline, who was smiling, with a sense of dread. What, what is it? Why is she smiling like that?


    "Senior, we''re not ending today''s exploration with this goblin room, right?"


    "Uh? Oh, right. Since we''re here, we might as well explore deeper."


    "But, if we go exploring like that, Uncle Lucas can''t go as he is now. He''ll need to wear some temporary armor."


    "That''s right..."


    "I just happen to have a perfect set of temporary armor!"


    Evangeline clapped her hands joyfully.


    "Great! I''ll lend it to you for free! Hehehehe!"


    Temporary armor?


    I blinked, not quite understanding, but Lucas''s face turned pale.


    "Wait, don''t tell me that temporary armor is...?!"


    Still, to be cautious, I briefed everyone on the tactics I had prepared to face them, and we entered the dungeon.


    Caw! Caw!


    Crash! Flap-flap!


    For some reason, as soon as the Bird Monsters saw us, they frantically fled in terror.


    "What''s going on? Why are they acting like this?"


    Confused, we caught them one by one, and slowly, we realized.


    The Bird Monsters weren''t afraid of us.


    They were terrified of Lucas...


    "Why...?"


    Lucas trembled, wondering.


    "Do I look so monstrous that even the monsters are scared of me...?"


    Sure, the sight was a bit distressing, but it shouldn''t have this effect...


    Pondering, I suddenly exclaimed, realizing the reason.


    "Now that I think about it, the Bone Armor is made from the bones of a Red Dragon subspecies."


    I remembered Kellibey explaining this when Evangeline received the armor.


    "And hundreds of years ago, it was the Red Dragons who caused the extinction of the Bird Monster Legion."


    "Ah...!"


    In other words, a natural predator. A predator that had caused their kind''s extinction. The armor, made from the bones of a Red Dragon...


    "That''s why they''re shivering and fleeing at the mere sight of you in that armor."


    The Bone Armor had an unexpected utility.


    What was initially just a joke (and for Evangeline to tease Lucas) turned out to be an incredibly effective item in the battle against the Bird Monster Legion.


    It was so useful that Lucas couldn''t complain or throw tantrums about wearing it any longer.


    "Raaaaaah!"


    Lucas roared, fiercely slashing through the fleeing Bird Monsters. We quietly followed behind.


    ''This exploration is quite easy...''


    Thus, we managed to cleanly clear one of the dungeons in Zone 7 without much difficulty.


    ***


    "We have some time left than I expected."


    Checking my pocket watch, I was deep in thought.


    Both the Magical Goblin Room and this dungeon were cleared much faster than anticipated. We still had plenty of time and energy left in our party.


    "Should we do a bit more scouting?"


    "Let''s do it!"


    "It''s too early to return when we''re still so energetic."


    The other party members agreed, and I too, wanting to make the most of our elite party, decided to conduct a bit more reconnaissance deep in the dungeon.


    That was a mistake.


    Exiting the safe zone of the cleared dungeon and entering the dark alleys of Zone 7, after about five minutes of walking...


    Suddenly, Evangeline, who was leading with a torch, slowly stopped.


    "Evangeline?"


    I asked, puzzled. She scanned the surroundings with furrowed brows and whispered.


    "Doesn''t something feel off?"


    "What?"


    "The darkness..."


    At that moment, I felt a breeze against my cheek.


    "...It''s too thick."


    Hooo-


    It sounded like someone exhaling a cold breath.


    And then, the next moment.


    Flick.


    Out went the torch.


    Not just the torch. The lantern held by another party member, and even the unfailing blue flame torch in my hand...


    All of them.


    In the last two years, since we started entering these dungeons, our lights had never gone out... until now, they all disappeared.


    In that instant, I suddenly remembered.


    The advice Nameless gave when we first came to this dungeon.


    - Never, ever, extinguish the fire.


    The world lost its light.


    "Oh no, don''t-"


    Before I could finish my sentence,


    Ssshhh!


    From all around us, the tangible, suffocating darkness... surged towards us like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    In ''Protect the Empire'', the most frequent period for game overs is when?


    Based on 742 attempts, and 741 failures, it can be said.


    The game ends most often, naturally, at the very beginning.


    In the beginning, difficult enemies appear, bad luck and mistakes accumulate, leading to the demise of key heroes, and with the damage piling up.


    In the early stages, when all resources are scarce, even a small loss can trigger a massive snowball effect. Thus, the majority of game overs occur right at the very beginning.


    Then, after the very early stages.


    When is the next most frequent time for game overs?


    ''When the frontlines have stabilized.''


    The time when awakened heroes join the party, endgame equipment is acquired, and various resources begin to cycle organically.


    This is the moment when one would think that any crisis could be safely overcome.


    Right now - the very end of the second year, the beginning of the third year.


    This is when the game ends with high probability.


    Because of the most fatal mistake of all - ''complacency''.


    Even an awakened hero who has finished farming equipment can be killed if surrounded by numerous monsters.


    And even fully upgraded walls will crumble in the face of the waves of siege monsters.


    A small moment of complacency can instantly ruin the game. As a commander on the frontline, I must not let my guard down for even a moment.


    ...That''s why I felt so aggrieved right now.


    ''I never let my guard down!''


    I had brought my elite party and was always prepared for any emergency.


    Especially since, from experience, the late second year to the early third year is when complacency most often creeps in.


    Of course, I had also considered the possibility of being attacked by monsters.


    How many commanders of the Nightmare Legion had I encountered in this darkness? I even had an escape plan ready for that.


    But... what is this?


    The flames of the torches and the lanterns'' light went out simultaneously. That much is possible.


    But the [Blue Flame Torch] I was holding is a special torch that''s supposed to never go out.


    It''s a torch that doesn''t extinguish even in strong winds or when drenched with water.


    Yet, the light was gone.


    In other words, it''s not that the flame went out - the torch itself was nearly destroyed.


    The concept of ''darkness'' enveloped us, and every item capable of producing light was neutralized.


    In an instant, a sticky darkness poured down. I shouted urgently.


    "Everyone, find a way to produce light-!"


    Before I could finish speaking, my quick-witted party members were already using their means to light up the area.


    Whooosh-!


    Lucas drew his Sword of Light, and Evangeline summoned the spirit of fire enchanted in her spear.


    Junior sparked lightning, and from Damien''s gun muzzle, a Muzzle Flash burst forth.


    But - it''s too late.


    The party members, each flashing a brilliant light, were already swept away by the pouring darkness, scattered in all directions. The darkness poured over us like floodwaters, casting us aside.


    And even the faint light emitted by each party member was engulfed.


    The party members shouted something at me, but I couldn''t hear them anymore.


    I was swallowed by the raging currents of darkness.


    ***Upstodatee from


    Rustle. Rustle. Rustle.


    The sound of insects gnawing on something.


    A familiar sound made by the darkness enveloping the Lake Kingdom.


    The sound grew louder. As I listened, the insect noises took on the form of words, amplifying and becoming clear in my ears.


    Die.


    Perish.


    Explode.


    DiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplode.


    "..."


    I remember hearing these cursed words before.


    In the first year, when facing the Vampire King, when entering the ''Path of the Overlord''... that''s when I heard the voice.


    ''You won''t die, you fucking bastards.''


    I didn''t know who was hurling such curses.


    But I gritted my teeth and muttered to myself.


    ''We won''t fail, we won''t lose.''


    With just this level of curse.


    With just this level of darkness.


    If they thought they could stop me, us, wasn''t that a rather insignificant attempt?


    I had faced all manner of tangible threats and fought hellish battles. The depth of the struggles we''ve endured is far too great to kneel to such intangible fears.


    Whooosh-


    I felt my inner mental barrier activate, neutralizing the pouring curses.


    My passive, [Unyielding Commander], was a broken skill that shone even brighter as we moved towards the endgame.


    It was blocking all kinds of mental attacks that could come at any time.


    But, even if I was okay... what about my party members?


    That worry was brief. I soon realized that my body was sitting somewhere.


    I had first met the electronic world''s White Night and promised to cooperate with the skull inside her monitor.


    In exchange for her various forms of assistance, I agreed to kill the material world''s White Night right before my eyes.


    Now, the material world''s White Night has approached me in this situation.


    ''...Damn, it''s confusing with both having the same name.''


    Could one of them change their name to Black Night or something?


    It''s getting increasingly ambiguous for me, caught between two with the same identity.


    "Sigh..."


    White Night exhaled a long stream of smoke again and gestured with her chin.


    "So, what did you think of meeting me trapped in the Mage Tower?"


    "At least there was no smell of cigarettes."


    I waved my hand irritably to disperse the smoke drifting my way.


    "Weren''t you a Lich seeking immortality? And yet you smoke like this? Statistically, smokers die earlier than non-smokers, you know?"


    "Why would I care about smoking with a body that neither dies nor decays? Rather, it''s a benefit to indulge in the vices I couldn''t easily indulge in when I had a body of the living."


    The next moment, White Night snapped her fingers. Snap!


    Immediately, flames lined up beside her. Turning to look, a long table was there, and dozens of candles on the table were simultaneously lit.


    On the table were exotic delicacies I had never seen or heard of before, and various luxurious bottles of liquor I had never seen before, filling the table.


    White Night gestured again, and one of the bottles floated up, filling two crystal glasses.


    Grabbing the floating glass, White Night sent one towards me.


    "Want a drink? It might lead to some honest conversation."


    "I have nothing honest to discuss with you."


    "That''s disappointing. I had quite a chat with the other me."


    Muttering, White Night gulped down the drink.


    "Ahh! Wonderful! The Lake Kingdom might not be known for much, but its liquor is exceptional."


    "..."


    While White Night kept drinking and smoking, she also enjoyed the snacks on the table.


    This was getting more and more unlike what I had imagined.


    A Lich Archmage pursuing eternal life. I thought she would have a more religious, ascetic vibe.


    But why is she so earnest about human indulgences like smoking and eating?


    "I never cared for these things before. I paid no attention to bodily pleasures, immersed in magical research."


    While nibbling on a fruit from the table, White Night murmured.


    "But then, after completing my research on immortality and transferring my consciousness to the digital world."


    "..."


    "The moment I saw that ''she'', a copy of me, reached the utopia I had spent my life building, and not me."


    White Night''s face, busy with eating and drinking, did not show satisfaction from the meal.


    "It was when I was left here in this reality, unable to reach the world of immortality, I realized."


    It was a sense of loss.


    A hunger that could never be filled.


    "My life''s work was just a sacrifice for ''someone else'', not me."


    "..."


    "In that utopia, she, my copy, told me to commit suicide. That''s when I decided."


    White Night smirked.


    "To hell with it, I''ll live as I please."


    "..."


    "Don''t make me laugh. Why should I be the one to sacrifice? I''m the one who''s lived this long life, who''s done this cursed research on immortality. She''s just a lucky copy!"


    Her growling was surrounded by a mist-like darkness that rose around her.


    After calming down, White Night glanced at me and smiled slyly again.


    "Well, by now you must have guessed why I brought you here to have this conversation."


    "...Yeah."


    The reason she''s rambling on without attacking me is probably that she wants the same thing from me as the other White Night requested.


    That is -


    "Kill my other self."


    As expected, that was it.


    Both of the split Lich mages wanted the same thing from me.


    To kill the other version of themselves.


    Crossing my legs, I asked slowly.


    "Why should I do that?"


    "If you do, I''ll rebel against the Demon King."


    "...What?"


    I frowned. White Night put her hand over her chest and continued.


    "Me, White Night, the 3rd-ranked Legion Commander and Grand Sorceress, along with my entire legion of Liches will rise against the Demon King. We''ll join your side and fight together."


    White Night narrowed her distinctive tricolored eyes even more.


    "Most importantly, I have the means to kill that Demon King."


    "...!"


    "How about it?"


    The sly smile on the pale face of the Jiangshi grew wider.


    "Quite an appealing offer, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Legion Commander White Night and Mage Tower Master White Night.


    The material world''s Jiangshi White Night and the digital world''s Cyber Lich White Night.


    Whose side will I take?


    This was a branching quest that also occurred in the game. Depending on the choice made, the progression of events would change.


    If I support Legion Commander, Jiangshi White Night:


    The Lich Legion becomes independent from the Demon King''s forces, forming a third faction and becoming hostile to the Demon King.


    The defense battle against White Night and her Lich Legion at the Crossroad is also skipped.


    If I support Mage Tower Master, Cyber Lich White Night:


    The 8th Zone''s Mage Tower expands its influence, engulfing the entire district, turning it into a friendly area.


    In short, supporting Legion Commander White Night allows skipping the defense battle and gaining additional benefits in subsequent defenses.


    Supporting Mage Tower Master White Night means skipping the 8th Zone''s free exploration and gaining additional benefits in subsequent explorations.


    Tower Defense or Dungeon Offense. The choice depends on where the emphasis is placed. Deciding who will be the real White Night.


    "..."


    However, I know through the game''s memory.


    Both choices come with risks to be faced later.


    "I wanted to negotiate with you like this. It''s not yet time for me to join the battle, but I came to meet you in advance."


    White Night said this nonchalantly.


    "Just so you know, after this invasion, the next opponent you''ll face is me. There''ll be no room for negotiation then."


    "Thanks for the clear warning."


    Stage 25 opponent is this Grand Sorceress, huh?


    Perfect as a troublesome boss monster to start the third year.


    "I''m strong, Player. It might sound like arrogance, but me and my legion are in no way inferior to those Demon King''s Guardian or the Black Dragon Swarm."


    Of course, that''s expected.


    A legion of Lich magicians, centuries old.


    Considering that magicians in this world are compared to fighter jets in terms of strategic weaponry, and these ancient magicians hold the essence of magic now lost in modern times.


    This legion of undead magicians would indeed possess earth-shattering power.


    "But if you''re so strong, why ask for my help? Why not just use the power of you and your legion to attack the Mage Tower and kill your other self?"


    "That''s impossible."


    White Night exhaled a long sigh mixed with the smell of nicotine and alcohol.


    "We know each other too well to kill each other. We''re aware of all the moves the other can make."


    The Mage Tower controlled by Mage Tower Master White Night is a powerful magical stronghold.


    It''s the strongest base in Zone 8, filled with various magical traps and artifacts.


    The reason I could clear it easily before was because Mage Tower Master White Night allowed me to enter.


    Even the mighty Lich Legion couldnt penetrate it. Plus, both White Nights thoroughly understand each other''s thoughts.


    They were stuck in a stalemate, unable to kill each other.


    "That''s why I''m asking you. If you''ve managed to kill other Nightmare Legion commanders, you might be able to kill my other self too."


    "What about your monstrous friends?"


    "A joke, right? Those fools wouldnt stand a chance against the other me, entrenched in the Mage Tower."


    White Night snorted and gestured towards me with her chin.


    "The living variable itself... the Nightmare Slayer. You''re the most likely to succeed. Thats why I''m asking you."


    "Appreciate the high regard."


    I grumbled and gestured back.


    "What if I refuse this offer?"


    "Then the upcoming defense battle will be much harsher than you expect."


    A monstrous, threatening smile appeared on White Nights lips.


    "Who do you think persuaded the Gorgon sisters to join the last defense battle?"


    "...It was you, of course."


    When the Gorgon sisters invaded in Stage 23, before dying, one of them said,


    - White Night, that damned one... deceived us... led my sisters to death again...


    The one who brought forward the Gorgon sisters, originally meant to appear in the third year, was... this monster before me.


    "Why did you do that?"


    The city suffered significant damage from the Gorgon sisters, and precious lives were lost.


    As I glared and asked, White Night smirked and put a cigarette to her lips.


    "I wanted to show and prove my ability in advance. If I put my mind to it, I can coax even the higher-level monsters, who normally wouldn''t join the battle, to strike first."


    "..."


    "So think carefully, Player."


    White Night was openly threatening.


    "If you refuse my offer, in this invasion, not only the Bird Monster Legion but all sorts of other higher-level monsters will be mixed in and sent out. That would make this winter a particularly dreadful season for you, wouldn''t it?"


    "...?"


    "That princess, she''s reaching her limit."


    Leaving these meaningful words behind, White Night snapped her fingers.


    "I''m going to make my escape now! Let''s both keep our promises~"


    As she snapped her fingers, the table with food and drinks, and the smoking pipe all disappeared, and White Night too was enveloped in a thick fog-like darkness and vanished.


    Clang...!


    Nameless, who had swung her sword at the empty air where White Night had been, gasped for breath roughly.


    "Haa! Haa! Haa... Did she escape?"


    With the departure of the Nightmare Legion commander, the darkness around slowly began to recede. Only then did I realize where we were.


    Endless rows of seats and a huge stage.


    Dungeon Zone 8. The Grand Theater.


    The final dungeon of Zone 8 and the stronghold of the Lich Legion. They had dragged me here...!


    Fortunately, no other monsters were in sight. It seemed White Night had taken care of them all.


    I quickly ran towards the gasping Nameless.


    "Nameless!"


    "Ash."


    Nameless smiled weakly with an exhausted face.


    "Again with the reckless actions."


    "It''s you whos reckless... You came all this way to save me?"


    "I happened to run into your subordinates... They told me you were kidnapped, begging me to save you. So, I rushed here immediately."


    "Are my subordinates safe?"


    "They are strong. Even swept up in this darkness, they all survived."


    I tried to rush over and support the staggering Nameless, but she refused and then collapsed onto the floor.


    "Go back to your subordinates quickly."


    "And you?"


    "...I''ll rest here a bit and then return."


    Nameless shook her head slightly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just a little tired... A bit of rest, and I''ll be fine."


    Behind Nameless, something unprecedented was there.


    Darkness.


    The darkness, like iron chains... binding a prisoner''s legs, was wrapped around her back and limbs, sprawling on the ground.


    Seeing her entwined in this unfamiliar thing, a sense of unease overwhelmed me.


    - Nameless realized that her fate was nearing its end.


    The words of Coco the Severer ominously echoed in my mind.


    The image of the final boss, ''The Sleepless Lake Princess,'' whom I had defeated once in the game, also flashed before my eyes.


    "...Nameless."


    I still didn''t understand why Nameless transformed into such a state at the end.


    Nor did I know how to save her.


    Yet, I firmly said, wanting to give her what I could.


    "I''ve been looking for you, too."


    I had been searching to meet her again for quite a long time, but due to Nameless''s seclusion, I never had the chance to tell her.


    At my words, Nameless blinked in confusion.


    "Me? Why?"


    Her eyes, once clear as a tranquil lake, were now clouded with fatigue.


    Looking into those eyes, I smiled warmly.


    "I created an alliance in the outside world called the World Guardian Front. All the free-willed nations have joined... It''s a coalition fighting against the monsters."


    "You''ve accomplished such a thing in the meantime? Impressive, Ash."


    "Join us."


    "...What?"


    The hazy look in Nameless''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    As she looked at me in confusion, I nodded my head.


    "As a representative of the Lake Kingdom and as one who fights against darkness... you and the Lake Kingdom should also join the World Guardian Front."


    "..."


    "After all these battles are over... when the Lake Kingdom returns to the world of light, to become a part of the world once again. It''s necessary."


    Nameless, with a dazed expression, listened to my words. Her parched lips slowly moved.


    "Return? Really, can my country return?"


    The black iron chains wrapped around her limbs shivered and vibrated.


    "Can I... escape this darkness and enter into the light?"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    "...No, Ash."


    Stammering, Nameless let out a hollow laugh.


    "How could that be possible? My country is the culprit behind all these tragedies, producing monsters."


    "..."


    "Such a thing is impossible. My country, I myself, do not deserve it."


    "No. You do."


    I grasped Nameless''s weary shoulders and slowly lifted her up.


    "If you hadn''t stopped the monsters here for the last five hundred years, humanity would have perished long ago."


    "..."


    "You are not only the rightful heir to this country but also a princess who has taken on responsibilities no one else did... a princess with virtue and conviction."


    It was clear that the production of monsters was not the will of the Lake Kingdom, but the dark will that had engulfed it.


    Though the Lake Kingdom had fallen into being a colony that produced monsters under the Demon King''s will, there were still people in the Lake Kingdom resisting that darkness.


    Nameless was the living proof of that.


    I nodded firmly.


    "Your past five hundred years are your qualification. You, and your country, are more than qualified to join this alliance."


    "..."


    "I ask you, Nameless. Please join my alliance. I ask this as your friend."


    At my words, Nameless''s eyes quivered intensely.


    "A friend...?"


    "Isn''t it so? I thought we had become quite close, fighting together in this darkness."


    "A friend..."


    Nameless bitterly smiled and lowered her head.


    "Either way, it sounds like a dream."


    "I won''t force you. But if you''re considering it... for the future of the Lake Kingdom, to place your country''s name in international affairs."


    I stood beside her.


    "Please visit Crossroad. This time, I''ll welcome you as a state guest."


    "Ash..."


    "Come, let''s return to the base camp and rest. How could I leave you here alone after you came to save me?"


    I supported Nameless, and though she hesitated at first, she eventually began to walk in step with me.


    Was it my imagination?


    The chains of darkness that had been wrapped around her limbs seemed to have lightened a bit.


    Nameless and I leaned on each other, dragging the elongated chains like shadows, as we walked back to the base camp.


    ***


    My party members were all waiting at the base camp.


    Their faces were pale, as if swept up by that darkness''s curse, but since all the members I brought this time had previously experienced the same curse on the ''Path of the


    Overlord'', they seemed to have endured it safely.


    "Lord!"


    "Senior!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    Ah, the variety of titles they use to address me. I soothed the four who ran up to me like puppies finding their owner.


    "I''m sorry, Lord. We all fell under that curse, leaving us unable to go on a search mission..."


    "Then Nameless Noona suddenly appeared! She said so coolly, ''I''ll go save Ash!'' We decided it was better to let her handle it and focus on recovering to respond to the next situation." (TL Note: Reminder that Noona is a respectful and familiar way to refer to an older woman. It means Big Sister.)


    Nameless Noona?


    I was taken aback by the strange nickname Evangeline blurted out, and when I turned to see the person in question, Nameless had already stepped far away from me.


    We were standing next to the large bonfire at the center of the base camp, but Nameless had already receded into the shadows.


    "...Thank you for the offer, Ash."


    She pulled her robe''s hood low, hiding her face which was no longer visible.


    "I''ll consider joining your alliance positively."


    "I''ll wait, Nameless."


    I whispered, hoping my sincerity would reach her.


    "Please come."


    "..."


    With a faint smile, Nameless staggered back and then disappeared into the dungeon''s darkness.


    Watching Nameless''s disappearing figure, I turned my head towards Coco the Severer, who had quietly come to stand beside us.


    "Grandma Coco."


    "..."


    "What exactly is this ''fate'' of Nameless?"


    "The fate of one who bears the crown is singular."


    Coco, also gazing distantly at the spot where Nameless vanished, slowly opened her mouth.


    "It''s to bear the karma of the people."


    "Karma...?"


    "Whether it be sin, suffering, or darkness... Nameless could no longer just stand by and watch her people suffer."


    It was a cryptic answer, but one thing was clear.


    It had begun.


    The process of Nameless transforming into the final boss - ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake Kingdom'' had already started.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    "I will save her."


    "How?"


    ''Can I stop it? Can I reverse it? Or is it already too late?''


    As these unpleasant thoughts bubbled up, I remembered one of my principles.


    It''s not over until it''s over.


    I won''t give up until the very end. If there''s even a sliver of a chance for success, I''ll dig in and cling to it.


    ''But, it would be nice to have some hint about where to start digging...''


    As I was pondering this, there was a knock at my door.


    Who could it be? Lucas or Evangeline?


    "Come in."


    I said without much thought, and the door cracked open - a guy with disheveled gray hair and round glasses poked his head in.


    "Wow, you''re working hard, Lord. You look like you''re in a bit of a headache. How about a cup of coffee?"


    "Ah, sure. But I''m planning to have a late-night snack with the kids soon. Can you bring it then..."


    I was responding casually when I thought, huh? and looked towards the door.


    There, awkwardly laughing... was that damn director, Aider.


    "What, Aider?!"


    "Haha, yes, it''s me. I''m back!"


    This damned director! So he wasn''t dead after all! Where the heck has he been hiding all this time?


    He''s an annoying guy, but still my ally. I rushed towards Aider, and without realizing it, grabbed his arm in excitement, but then,


    Crackle.


    A strange sound came out.


    "...Huh?"


    "Oops."


    Looking at the source of the sound... Aider''s arm had turned into white particles and was fluttering in the air, like ashes that had burned completely.


    "..."


    "..."


    Stunned by this horrifying phenomenon, I was shivering with my mouth agape when Aider laughed and waved his other hand.


    "Haha! No, no, don''t worry. It''s nothing serious."


    Then he started gathering the ash-like particles in the air and attached them back to his arm... and the dangling arm reattached itself.


    "Ta-da! See, if you gather them diligently like this, it recovers!"


    Crackle!


    As he spoke, his arm fell off again.


    Now it lay on the floor...


    "..."


    "..."


    Aider awkwardly picked up his arm again, pressing the fallen parts together, and then let out a sigh.


    "I''ll be direct with you, Lord."


    Then he grinned cheerfully.


    "I''ve expired!"


    What do you mean expired, like some kind of preserved food?!


    ***


    Lord''s Mansion. Dining Room.


    While Lucas and Evangeline were enjoying the toast I made, Aider and I sat across from each other, each holding a cup of hot coffee.


    Aider, that guy, seemed to lack the strength to even make coffee, so I ended up having to do it... Where in the world would you find such a Lord''s assistant?


    Aider, who had just been staring at his coffee cup, opened his mouth awkwardly.


    "You saw the state of my soul back in the spirit realm, right?"


    "Yeah."


    I remember. His soul had cracks all over it, almost reduced to dust rather than just shattered.


    "That state has reached its limit."


    "So that''s why you''re turning into this... crumbling ash?"


    "Exactly. Crumbling ash!"


    Aider answered nonchalantly, even as his body continued to shed powdery particles. A god, really?


    I asked incredulously.


    "...Is there a way to fix it?"


    "Huh?"


    "A way to fix you. I''ll help."


    "Ahaha... Really, you''re such a good person, Lord."


    Aider laughed hollowly and then changed the subject.


    "...The reason I''ve been hiding and came to see you today, Lord, is just one."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "You want to save Nameless, don''t you?"


    At Aider''s words, I shut my mouth tightly and then blurted out.


    "...You too, right?"


    I had realized that Aider and Nameless had some sort of connection when they met before.


    I don''t know their past, as Nameless doesn''t remember and Aider won''t tell, but...


    It was clear that Nameless was part of the reason this damn director was deteriorating like this while trying to save this world.


    "...I''ll tell you just one thing, Lord."


    Aider spoke with a clear voice.


    "The reason I''ve asked for the True Ending but never told you how to achieve it or given any hints is simple."


    "What''s the reason?"


    Aider smiled broadly.


    "Because the path you''re currently on, Lord, is the very path leading to the True Ending."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    "Because the path you''re currently on, Lord, is the very path leading to the True Ending."


    Aider''s words made my eyes widen.


    The path I''m walking? What does that mean?


    I''m just... desperately struggling.


    But Aider nodded with certainty.


    "Even though it may be winding and sometimes take detours... the goal you are aiming for is undoubtedly the right one."


    "..."


    "So don''t worry. Just keep doing what you''re doing now."


    I wanted to ask for a concrete method, but Aider was deliberately speaking in roundabout ways, as if I shouldn''t know yet.


    Just keep moving forward, steadfastly, as I have been doing.


    "There will be many trials, pains, and sufferings ahead... but you, Lord, will handle them well, as you always have."


    In front of my silence, Aider maintained his usual carefree smile.


    "Please take good care of this world, and of Nameless."


    ***


    And then Aider didn''t disappear... again.


    After creating an atmosphere as if he would be gone forever, he just settled back in his room at the Lord''s mansion. What''s he playing at?


    Claiming his body was failing, he formally submitted his resignation as the Lord''s assistant. But I just took the resignation without accepting it.


    "Take a rest, and when you''re better, help me again. You''re the director after all. There will be times when I''ll need your help."


    Aider just smiled without saying much, but I hoped he would stay by my side.


    There are not many who know that I''m a soul grafted onto this body.


    There are not many who know all the mysteries and systems of this world.


    This inscrutable director will surely be needed in my journey someday. Stay put here from now on, without going missing again.


    The position of the Lord''s assistant? Well, Serenade had been handling most of the administrative work in his absence anyway.


    It''s about time to officially ask Serenade to take over.


    "..."


    Watching Aider''s retreating back to his room, I let out a faint sigh.


    Lately, I''ve heard too many abstract tales, bringing a wave of fatigue.


    ''Divinization, the darkness of another realm, the True Ending...''


    What are all those, you geeks! Can''t you tell me something tangible that I can grasp?


    All I want is to protect Crossroad and live together with the people around me.


    - So don''t worry. Just keep doing what you''re doing now.


    ...Right.


    In that sense, Aider''s words were somewhat helpful. I took a deep breath.


    Continue as I have been.


    Killing monsters. Saving people.


    Using all available means.


    Eventually, I''ll understand. The trivial backstories, the nature of the True Ending.


    I''ll just keep my eyes forward, walking straight ahead.


    "Senior! Can you make one more toast for me?"


    "May I also request one more, Lord?"


    The two gluttons who had already devoured three toasts were pleading with me again. I sighed and headed towards the kitchen.


    "You''ll gain weight. Just one more each and then off to bed."


    "Okay~" they responded cheerily as I watched the two knights-turned-pigs. I couldn''t help but crack a smile.


    Let''s keep doing as I have been. Together with my people.


    The third year of war, too. It continues.


    Outside the window I glanced through, snow was falling heavily.


    It was a full-blown winter.


    ***


    A few days later.


    Stage 24. The day of the defense battle.


    On the snow-flurried ramparts, my soldiers clad in winter coats were arrayed in tight ranks.


    The army, donned in black coats adorned with thick fur and leather, was a spectacle in itself.


    I exhaled a white breath, glanced over the soldiers, and then shook off the snow that had accumulated on my shoulders.


    Currently, Crossroad is in a perfect state of defense.


    Despite the vast distance, her whispering voice resonated clearly in my ears.


    I waved my hand frantically. My soldiers held their fire and went into standby.


    Kieeeek?!


    Surprised by the sudden appearance of the Nightmare Legion Commander, the Bird Monster King let out a confused cry. Confusion swirled in the red eyes of its five heads.


    Kyaaaaat-!


    The Bird Monster King cried out as if warning, but White Night stood unflinchingly in front of it.


    The emotion in the Bird Monster King''s red eyes shifted from confusion to anger in an instant.


    The Bird Monster King flapped its wings fiercely, and the momentarily slowed Bird Monster Legion surged forward again.


    Not towards our walls, but towards White Night, who blocked their path.


    Sssssssssssssk!


    The entire Bird Monster Legion flew at full speed towards one point. White Night chuckled, then said,


    "I''ll show you."


    Her long sleeve slowly swept across the air-


    "Why I''m called the Grand Sorceress."


    -Then the snow stopped.


    As if by magic, the snow pouring from the sky suddenly ceased. Bewildered, we all looked up at the sky.


    The dark clouds that had filled the sky and poured snow were now gone.


    In their place was an alien darkness.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The sound of bugs being eaten.


    The same darkness that covered the Lake Kingdom was now gathering like a cloud right above White Night''s head.


    Crack-


    And that cloud began to split.


    What emerged through the split cloud was...


    "...White?"


    Lucas muttered dazedly.


    "Why is only that part of the night sky white..."


    What was revealed through the increasingly splitting darkness was something stark white.


    At that moment, I realized what it was.


    I immediately shouted to my soldiers.


    "Don''t look up at the sky!"


    "Huh?"


    "Bow your heads! You mustn''t look at the sky!"


    I had a hunch.


    ''That'' was something ordinary humans should not see.


    The soldiers, not understanding but obeying my command, bowed their heads. I gritted my teeth and watched the slowly opening white sky.


    No- it wasn''t the sky.


    It was... an ''eye''.


    Crack.


    A massive eye opened in the dark sky.


    The eye''s sclera was so huge, it created the illusion of a white sky opening.


    The red pupil in the darkness rotated and positioned itself at the center of the white.


    "Behold."


    White Night, gazing up at the eye from below, murmured in an enraptured voice.


    "This is the source of magic I''ve reached at the end of my life''s research."


    Kyaaaaaaaaa!


    The Bird Monster King did not retreat.


    Desperately screaming, it continued its charge towards White Night, now right in front of it.


    The monster instinctively knew the only way to stop this unknown eye was to defeat the sorceress before it.


    However, before the Bird Monster King could reach White Night... the eye in the sky caught sight of the Bird Monster King faster.


    The massive eye''s red pupil focused precisely on the Bird Monster King, then,


    The eye blinked.


    Crack-!


    The next moment, the massive body of the Bird Monster King was shattered to pieces.


    One-Shot Kill.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ...It''s nothing special.


    Even as I watched the giant eye in the sky blink and crush the Bird Monster King in one strike, I tried to think that way.


    It''s nothing special. It''s a formidable power, but not something we can''t handle.


    In the game, White Night was a troublesome boss monster.


    This was because she possessed the game''s only ''instant death'' effect skill. The giant eye wink that she had just cast was precisely that skill.


    However, as absurd as the skill''s power was, there were clearly several demerits.


    There was a limited number of uses, a long cooldown period, and most importantly, it was a single-target skill.


    She couldn''t instantly kill everything within a certain range. Only one at a time. She could certainly kill the target she captured, but that was just one.


    ''The skill''s presentation is terribly frightening, but that''s all it is!''


    I gritted my teeth as I glared at the eye opened in the sky.


    After all, it''s a monster I''ve already faced in the game.


    It''s still within the scope of my strategies...!


    Kyaaaaaaaak!


    As the Bird Monster King fell, the rest of its legion let out a unified scream.


    Then, thousands of Bird Monsters, like missiles, shot towards White Night. A clear sneer appeared on White Night''s lips.


    "Oblivious creatures spreading your wings in the sky."


    The sleeves of her necromancer''s robe fluttered widely,


    "I''ll show you the joy of my Fallen Heaven."


    Thousands of talismans poured out from her sleeves.


    The talismans folded themselves into paper airplane shapes and flew like guided missiles, beautifully curving to seek their respective targets.


    Sssssssssssssk!


    Thousands of Bird Monsters clashed with the thousands of talismans.


    And then,


    Kwa-gwang-gwang-gwang-gwang!


    The entire sky lit up white.


    Intense heat and dazzling light shook the area. Instinctively, I raised my hand to shield my face from the light and heat.


    A moment later, as the heat and light subsided and I looked up at the sky with a bitter expression.


    There were no more Bird Monsters in the sky. Instead,


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Thud-thud-thud-thud...


    The corpses of the Bird Monster flock... were falling like a heavy snowstorm.


    Shattered flesh rained down like hail, blood poured like a shower, and burnt feathers slowly filled the air like snow.


    Above this surreal landscape, White Night still floated in the sky.


    Above her head, the massive eye was eerily wide open.


    "..."


    It''s nothing special. It''s nothing special. It''s nothing special...


    "...Damn it."


    I cursed, abandoning my repeated internal reassurances.


    How the hell do I beat this thing?


    This is the third-ranked commander of the monster legion.


    A sorceress comparable to a fighter jet, even receiving a boss monster boost... In front of the Grand Sorceress'' power, which surpasses even that black dragon in simple firepower, I was momentarily stunned.


    That''s when it happened. The giant eye above, which had been aimlessly open, suddenly moved.


    Bing-grur-grur-


    Click!


    The eerily rotating red pupil stared straight down.


    At me, standing in the center of our walls.


    "Heheh."


    With the instant-death skill aimed at me, White Night smiled naturally.


    ...I did not back down.


    I knew that if White Night so desired, and if that giant eye merely blinked once, I could die. But I stood my ground, staring back.


    I knew it.


    That she needed me. That this was merely a threat.


    "You really are brave."


    White Night waved her hand, and slowly, the giant eye began to close.


    With that eye as a backdrop, White Night spoke.


    "I''ve kept my promise, Player. I''ve shown my sincerity, now it''s your turn to keep yours."


    "..."


    "Kill the other version of me. You have until the next invasion starts."


    White Night chuckled behind her long robe sleeve.


    "If you do kill the other version of me by then, I''ll become your ally."


    "..."


    "But if you fail, I''ll come back here... and trample over your precious frontlines, along with your precious people."


    ''This is a sorceress.''


    Though we had faced magic-using enemies before, White Night was an alien presence among them.


    A classic sorceress who delved purely into magic, not pursuing other forms of combat.


    As a result, her combat level in other areas was almost zero, but her mastery in magic was grotesquely high.


    ''High enough to open the sky at will.''


    Trying to shake off the image of the eye candy from earlier, I began explaining to my subordinates.


    First, why White Night intervened and destroyed the Bird Monster Legion today. The split entities, Legion Commander White Night and Tower Master White Night, desire each other''s death, and Legion Commander White Night''s intervention today was a show of goodwill, intending for me to kill Tower Master White Night.


    As I got this far in my explanation, Evangeline jumped up with a shriek.


    "Are you saying we should betray the Tower Master, Lady White Night?!"


    "Betrayal? That''s a strong word. Besides, why do you call her that? ''Lady'' White Night?"


    "Of course, after she gave me this awesome armor!"


    Evangeline, who had received [Snow White] from Tower Master White Night, seemed to have already taken her side.


    Verdandi standing next to her was the same.


    "Tower Master White Night gave us the preserved Holy Grail... the World Tree sapling. It troubles my heart to betray such a person..."


    She''s already fed them quite a bit. These two were firmly on Tower Master''s side.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly. Truth be told, I too had received much help from Tower Master White Night. I used the mini Everblack wand she synthesized for me effectively in the Imperial Capital conquest.


    "But,"


    Lucas, who had been listening, spoke in a cool tone.


    "The truth is, Legion Commander White Night seems more useful."


    "On what grounds?"


    "Whereas Tower Master White Night is only holding out in her tower, Legion Commander White Night can lead her legion and move actively. She even declared rebellion against the Demon King."


    Lucas was trying to assess the situation objectively, setting aside what he had already received.


    "It''s awkward to say, but haven''t we already extracted all we can from Tower Master White Night? Her utility value has diminished. On the other hand, the power shown by Legion Commander White Night today is immense. If we can make her our ally..."


    "No, Uncle Lucas! That''s a bit harsh! What about the chivalry you learned at the academy, the knight''s code!"


    "I don''t think we need to apply human morality to a monster."


    The reception room quickly became noisy. The heroes started discussing which of the two White Nights to side with.


    After a while, Evangeline, clutching her head and yelling in frustration, exclaimed.


    "Ah, it''s so confusing! They both use the same name, I can''t tell who''s who! Let''s differentiate their names!"


    "Alright."


    I clapped my hands together.


    "Let''s call the sorceress who put on today''s magic show Black Night, and the one we met at the tower, Soya." (TL Note: I will explain it in the end of the chapter)


    "There''s no ''White Night'' left then... But what''s Soya?"


    "It''s something that exists. It''s delicious. I''ll make it for you sometime."


    After mentally apologizing to Tower Master White Night, now Soya, for her sudden renaming to a pork-vegetable stir-fry...


    I addressed the chaotic atmosphere.


    "The truth is, siding with either one is a challenge. We know Black Night''s magical power from today. Soya is the same. If she properly fortifies her tower and opposes us, it won''t be easy to defeat her."


    The condition for this branch quest was originally ''to kill one of the White Nights by our own hands.''


    Here''s where the problem starts.


    To comply with the Black Night''s request, we need to bring down Soya''s Magic Tower in free exploration, but besieging that impregnable magical fortress is a challenging task.


    And to meet Soya''s demand, we have to defeat the Black Night and the Lich Legion in a defensive battle, but facing such a grand sorcerer on the front lines could lead to unimaginable losses for us.


    "One option is tough enough as it is."


    "That''s right."


    In order to incorporate one of them as our ally, we inevitably have to accept significant damage. But.


    "Think about it. The reason they''re trying to coax us is that they can''t kill each other. That''s why they''re trying to use us for indirect murder. But once one of them is killed through us."


    I smiled meaningfully.


    "Will they still see any value in us?"


    Lucas frowned.


    "...You mean they''ll betray us too?"


    "Wouldn''t it be more strange if they didn''t?"


    Whether it''s Black Night or Soya, after killing the other and becoming the true White Night, there''s no longer any need to cooperate with us.


    That''s how it was in the game - whether it''s the Lich Legion or the Magic Tower, they stand on our side for a certain period, but ultimately they betray us.


    In the end, it''s our fate to fight and kill each other.


    This was the risk I mentioned earlier about incorporating them as allies, and the reason I''ve been hesitant and pondering over my choice.


    Whichever side becomes our ally, they''ll certainly be useful.


    But in the end, we have to kill them both.


    "So, what do you plan to do with the two of them, my Lord?"


    I grinned wickedly.


    "I''ll pay them back in kind for what they''ve done to us."


    Since both sides showed me enough sincerity.


    Now it was my turn to repay them with chaos.


    Okay! So this doesn''t make much sense in English, because it''s a korean play on words. Let me break it down to you guys.


    White Night () is baeg-ya. Black Night () is heug-ya. Soya () is sso-ya... Which is a korean pork dish. Which is why Evangeline doesn''t know about it.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    A few days later.


    Dungeon Zone 8, the Grand Theater.


    I, sitting across the Legion Commander White Night referred to as ''Black Night'' in the Monstrous Front met with this ghoulish Lich and immediately made a demand.


    "I was thinking, the goodwill you''ve shown seems a bit insufficient."


    "...What?"


    Black Night uttered in disbelief. But I calmly cleaned my ear with my pinky finger.


    "No, I mean, on our end, to catch the other you holed up in that Magic Tower, we''d almost have to risk our entire army''s life, and you just slice up one Monster Legion and strut away. Huh? Doesn''t really add up for us either..."


    "Not adding up? I told you, if you eliminate the other me, my subordinates and I will then become your allies..."


    "Hey, look here! Great Sorceress!"


    Bang!


    As I slammed the table with my hand, Black Night flinched and cowered.


    I must be the first to treat one of the mightiest sorcerers among the Demon King''s monsters, the world-renowned Great Sorceress, so casually. No wonder she''s not used to it.


    I scowled and wagged my finger as I rasped my voice.


    "Let''s be blunt, we''re not close enough to trust each other with future matters, right? Frankly, there''s no such trust between us yet. Right? Eh?"


    "Then, what do you want? What are you asking for?"


    "Show a little more goodwill."


    I smiled broadly, spreading my hands in front of me.


    "So that we can trust you more, and risk our lives for you."


    "..."


    "We''re going to be allies later, right? No, not just allies, war allies! No, no! Not just war allies. Blood allies who''d risk their lives for each other! Isn''t that what we''re going to be?"


    I casually moved to the seat next to Black Night and put my arm around her shoulder.


    Caught off guard by my sudden change in demeanor, Black Night was unable to compose herself. I kept pressing.


    "We''re going to be like blood relatives, so let''s just go through a few more verification steps before that."


    "...Stop beating around the bush and tell me. What exactly do you want?"


    "You know the Hornet Legion nestled between Zones 7 and 8?"


    One of the monster legions yet to invade the Monstrous Front, but troublesome to deal with later.


    I mentioned them and smirked.


    "Get rid of them too."


    "What? Look, I''ve done enough to stand out just by eliminating the Bird Monster Legion. If I move any more, the Demon King might start paying attention to me..."


    "Oh, well, that''s your problem~"


    As if I had never put my arm around her, I withdrew it and nonchalantly cleaned my ear again.


    "After all that talk about defying the Demon King, you''re worried about catching his eye for something like this? Monsters are always killing each other anyway, right?"


    "I''m ranked third! My actions are bound to attract attention! The Demon King has been focused on his own affairs lately, not paying much attention outside, but if I keep moving like this..."


    "Ah~ Okay, okay. You can''t do it, right?"


    I cut off Black Night''s words and waved my hand dismissively.


    "Then, no choice. Forget it. Let''s pretend it never happened."


    "Pretend it never happened... You mean, our deal?"


    "No, when did I ever say that? Just pretend my recent proposal never happened. Though I might have to reconsider our deal as well..."


    Trailing off, I stood up.


    Suddenly!


    Black Night urgently grabbed my sleeve.


    "Wait!"


    "Ah, let go. I''m a busy person. If you have no more goodwill to show, just let me go. I have a lot to think about."


    Grinding her teeth, Black Night reluctantly spat out her words.


    "...Fine. I''ll do it. Eliminating the Hornet Legion, right?"


    "At last, we''re getting somewhere."


    I grinned broadly. Black Night''s face was hidden by a talisman over her nose, but she seemed quite irritated.


    But what can she do about it?


    Would she not listen to me? Huh?


    After the Bird Monster salvation, now insect control. Black Night sure is being put to good use.


    - Yes, customer. You''re inquiring about the product on our page, right? Yes, it''s a product worth 1 million won, but we''re selling it for 800,000 won because we need to clear our warehouse.


    - Currently, there are only 2 of these products left in our headquarters'' warehouse. If you deposit 100,000 won as a reservation fee to this account, we can confirm your reservation.


    - Yes, customer, your reservation fee has been confirmed, and the product is reserved. Could you please deposit the remaining 700,000 won? Yes, of course. Once the deposit is confirmed, we will ship it the next day.


    - Oh, I''m really sorry, customer. It turns out that the product we thought was in stock is already sold out. We''ll refund you immediately.


    - Customer, were trying to refund you, but due to our company''s system, we need to process an automatic transfer refund for a total of 1.5 million won. If you make an additional deposit, we can refund you tonight...


    - I''m really sorry, customer. There''s an error with the bank, and now we need a total of 3 million won for the automatic transfer refund...


    - Raising it to 500...


    - Did you receive an apology call from our president? I''m really sorry. If you deposit another 10 million won...


    - ...


    - Thank you for the meal, dear customer!


    ...Well, roughly this is the process of voice phishing.


    Do people actually fall for this?


    Surprisingly, yes! Just like these Great Sorcerers right in front of me!


    If you step back and look, it''s easy to notice that you''re being scammed, but in reality, people often don''t.


    Above all, the complacent thought ''I can''t be getting scammed, can I?'' prevents one from realizing they''re being scammed.


    ''Me, a Great Sorceress, being played by this human? Impossible.''


    This unconscious thought slows down the realization of reality. That they are, in fact, walking deeper and deeper into the mire of a scam...!


    "What? I''ve already eliminated the Hornet Legion as you asked. And now this?"


    "Now you''re asking me to take down the Immortal Boar Legion too?! Hey, Player! I''ve already taken out four legions as you requested! And now you''re making this demand?!


    "Enough is enough! At this rate, Ill end up making enemies of all the monster legions and be at odds with them before I even defy the Demon King! What are you thinking... No, wait! Sit down! I didn''t say I wouldn''t do it! Don''t go!"


    Using Black Night to intercept troublesome monster legions in advance,


    "I did as you asked and cleaned up ten dungeons in the area. You just have to go there, tidy up, and collect your rewards... What? The other equipment remaining in the Magic Tower? Uh... just a moment. Let me check."


    "More items? I''ve already taken all the equipment items stored in this Magic Tower. There''s nothing left to give... What? Consumable items stored in the warehouse? Even those?"


    "Magic research scrolls? There are some left, but what are you going to do with them...?"


    "Wait, wait! Taking those would be problematic! It would hamper the operation of the Magic Tower itself, you know? Okay, I''ll give them to you! But let''s talk first...!"


    Using Soya to clear dungeons for free. Plus, scraping up all the equipment, items, and various scrolls.


    Do it. Give more. Give everything.


    Just give!


    "I can''t take it anymore, Player!"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Black Night summoned her giant floating eye in the air,


    "How far are you going to toy with me...! If you keep this up, I''ll have no choice but to break our agreement!"


    Soya activated the Magic Tower''s defense mechanisms aiming at me, but.


    "Don''t like it? Then don''t~"


    I calmly cleaned my ear.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill me now. In a few days, I''ll be killing the other you, so if you kill me first? Then all the work you''ve done till now goes to waste, you know?"


    "Ugh...!"


    "Go on~ Kill me~ Your wishes go down the drain, and I''m gone too~"


    Faced with this, both Black Night and Soya had no choice but to back down.


    All the work they had done, the investments they had made, were too precious to lose. Now they had no choice but to be led by me.


    Thrown into chaos by Earth-style gaslighting scams, right? Huh?


    I patted my belly, which felt full even without eating, looking at the systematically organized monster legions. The cleared dungeons of Zone 8 and the amassed items. Gulp.


    "But my Lord,"


    Lucas, checking the spoils accumulated effortlessly over several weeks, sharply pointed out.


    "This method is certainly useful, but... whether it''s Black Night or Soya, it doesn''t lead to the elimination of either, does it?"


    "That''s right."


    It''s like extreme farming. Just using these two to their limits. Wearing them down in the process.


    Ultimately, it doesn''t solve the essential problem of the current situation - how to eliminate these powerful Lich grand sorcerers.


    Thats why, while having fun playing with these two, I had prepared something else.


    "Summon the Gambler''s Club."


    Calling for the gamblers'' party after a long time, I smirked.


    "It''s time to play the Joker card."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Siehst, Vater, du den Erlknig nicht?


    Father, do you not see the Demon King?


    Den Erlenknig mit Kron und Schweif?


    The Demon King with a golden crown and a cloak? (TL Note: This is a passage from the poem "Erlknig" by Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, a prominent German writer.)


    ***


    White Night''s first memory was of the world burning.


    Huddled in her father''s arms, she was on a bobbing raft amidst the waves.


    White Night watched from afar as her homeland - once known as the Eastern Continent - was engulfed in flames.


    It was a terrible fire demon. The world burned entirely black, everything turning to ash without leaving a trace.


    Not just the land, but even the sky.


    Covered in thick black smoke, it seemed as if even the heavens had turned to ash.


    Lost in this sight, White Night whispered softly.


    "Why is our homeland burning?"


    Her father, holding her tightly, answered gently.


    "Our Emperor made a wish."


    "To whom?"


    "To the ''demon that grants wishes''. He became enchanted by it..."


    In the sky above the Eastern Continent, a vague black figure floated.


    "The wish has been granted."


    The entity, resembling a human shadow, ripped open its white blank mouth and laughed chillingly.


    "This is the result of that wish!"


    White Night stared blankly at the being.


    This was the demon that granted wishes.


    The source of evil that destroyed her homeland.


    Survivors on the raft murmured another name for this demon.


    - The Demon King.


    "What wish did our country''s Emperor make?"


    "I do not know that. But, this is the result."


    What kind of wish could lead to an entire continent burning?


    And why would the ''demon that grants wishes'' commit such a cruel act?


    Young White Night couldn''t comprehend it.


    Staring at the burning, blood-red sky, she suddenly opened her eyes in shock.


    "Father, the eyes...! There are so many eyes in the sky."


    It was true.


    Thousands of giant eyes were open in the sky, quietly watching the destruction of the continent.


    As if observing something very interesting, with a focused gaze.


    "Why are those eyes, watching our homeland burn?"


    "That''s because it''s a game for them... the great Outer Gods."


    To his child''s innocent question, the father replied with a trembling voice.


    "A game of destruction played over the downfall of a world... They enjoy watching this game."


    "Like pouring water into an ant hill and watching?"


    "Yes, that might be the sensation, for beings higher than us..."


    The father stroked his daughter''s head, holding back tears.


    Flames poured from the sky. The boat next to them was engulfed in flames and shattered.


    Fragments of what once were people and boat, along with sea foam, splashed into the air. The sound of explosions and screams filled the surroundings.


    The father screamed and embraced White Night, but within his arms, she still looked up at the sky.


    At the thousands of pairs of eyes etched into the burning sky.


    And at the existence of the ''demon that grants wishes'' - the Demon King, seemingly having arranged this banquet for those eyes.


    "I will not forgive them."


    In the midst of the incoming inferno, White Night harbored a clear resolve.


    "I will never forgive them."


    The father looked down in astonishment at White Night, who clenched her small fist tightly.


    "I will punish those evil beings who treat our pain, our tears... as their playthings."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my child! Those beings are from another realm. We cannot even lay a hand on them..."


    "There must be a way. Just as they burned our world, there must be a way for us to reach them."


    The raft bumped and thudded as it moved forward.


    Everything that touched the boat was a corpse. Burnt bodies were strewn below the water''s surface.


    In the midst of this hellish scene, White Night declared to her father.


    "It doesn''t matter how long it takes. I will find a way to reach them."


    "..."


    When the rain of fire ceased.


    What had once been a fleet was now just a few surviving rafts.


    The homeland had burned and crumbled into the sea. Now, it felt like a lie that land had ever been there.


    All that remained were the flames on the sea.


    "I will help you, my child."


    And then her father finally spoke to her.


    "Our tribe... and I myself have been researching how to reach them. I will pass this research to you."


    Swoosh!


    From outside the Lake Kingdom, a wave-like torrent of black water was pouring in. The overflowing lake water was engulfing the city.


    The day White Night resurrected as a Lich was, ironically, the moment the Lake Kingdom was doomed to destruction.


    ***


    Boom! Crash!


    The levitation magic that kept the Lake Kingdom afloat above the lake stopped all at once.


    Immediately, the entire city-kingdom that floated on the lake plummeted into the waters below. The massive city began to sink slowly.


    The barrier erected around the outskirts of the Lake Kingdom activated, pushing back the flooding lake water, but it didnt hold for long.


    The entire city sank below the lake, barrier and all, and cracks appeared in the barrier under the water pressure. Then, the lake water started pouring into the city like a flood.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "What''s happening?! How is this happening?!"


    "Everyone, calm down! The royal magicians will soon resolve this...!"


    The streets were in chaos.


    People were screaming, running, or even in this situation, trying to reassure those around them, believing in the power of the royal family and the magical kingdom.


    But the end that befell them all was the same.


    The dark waters of the lake cascaded down like a bombardment.


    The barrier shattered, and streams of water fell into the city, pushing from the outer areas to the inner regions.


    Those caught in the current couldnt even let out a proper scream before disappearing into the black waters.


    And those who were still alive desperately rushed towards the inner city.


    The inner city had its own high-performance barrier. Even as the black water rose from all sides, the barrier of the inner city was still holding strong.


    People from the outside pounded on the gates of the inner city.


    "Open up! Hurry!"


    "Don''t you see the water coming from behind?! We''re all going to die!"


    "Please save us, please! Save us..."


    But the guards at the inner city checkpoint, even in this situation, did not open the gates. The captain of the guards shouted loudly.


    "Even if the entire Lake Kingdom is submerged, we cannot allow those without permission into the inner city!"


    "You insane bastards...!"


    "Is permission the issue now?! Are you still concerned about ranks in this situation?"


    "We''re all going to die if this continues! Open the gate!"


    Unable to wait any longer, the people pounding on the gate began to climb the inner city walls. Then, the captain of the guards fiercely commanded.


    "Cut down those climbing the walls! No matter the emergency, we must follow the law! All shall be summarily judged! Summarily judged...!"


    But the guards didn''t need to use their weapons.


    Before they could act, a wave reached the outside of the walls.


    A monstrous wave with tremendous mass crashed in, and the many people filling the streets were swept away like sand, disappearing beneath the black water.


    The captain of the guards, frozen in place, let out a hollow laugh.


    "Ha, serves those non-citizens right..."


    Crack. The sound of cracking.


    The smile slowly faded from the captain''s lips.


    Cracks were slowly forming in the barrier surrounding the inner city.


    And then, just a few seconds later.


    Crash! The barrier of the inner city shattered, and the walls surrounding it were engulfed by the wave.


    The inner city, where the royal family and nobles of the Lake Kingdom resided, was instantly swallowed by the black whirlpool.


    The barrier, the guards, the nobles the water made no distinctions, covering everything.


    The whole Lake Kingdom was being swept away. Once the barrier magic of the inner and outer city completely failed, the city would be fully submerged.


    "..."


    Watching all this from the top of her tower, White Night, in shock, suddenly looked up.


    There they were.


    Below the completely submerged surface, replacing the sky, were those thousands of eyes.


    The Outer Gods from another realm, watching as they had when her homeland was destroyed.


    And below them -


    "The wish has been granted."


    There it was again.


    "And this is the price."


    The demon that granted wishes - the Demon King, with his shadow-like body and a white smile.


    Looking down contentedly at the destruction of the Lake Kingdom.


    Clench!


    White Night gritted her teeth, her jawbone fully exposed.


    "So... it''s you again...!"


    The tragedy of the underworld was a delightful game for those damned Outer Gods.


    White Night trembled with rage and used her magic, her newly resurrected body creaking.


    "I survived the fiery hell, and I will survive this watery hell too."


    White Night poured all her magic power into casting a protective spell on the tower.


    The torrent crashed against the tower. The tower shook violently, the protective magic was peeled off, bricks crumbled, and windows shattered.


    Water poured into the tower. Drops splattered on the rotten skin of the newly resurrected lich.


    But White Night gritted her teeth and repaired the tower. The tower, on the verge of collapse, somehow held on.


    Roaring amidst the endlessly pouring black lake water, White Night declared.


    "And I will surely reach the same height as you...!"

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Lake Kingdom had sunk, and three hundred years had passed since then.


    Throughout these long years, the White Night''s Magic Tower had stood resilient.


    There were moments of crisis, but continuous maintenance and magical reinforcement endowed the Magic Tower with complete automation and defensive capabilities.


    Within it, White Night continued her research in peace.


    While the survivors of Lake Kingdom reactivated the barrier with desperate efforts, drained the water inside, lit up the area, and fought against the monsters again.


    As countless legends, tragedies, betrayals, and corruptions were written in this hell.


    White Night delved into her research, unconcerned with the outside world.


    To her, all those events outside were but futile struggles of the lower world.


    Her goal was to reach those beings from other realms and punish them.


    A more higher-dimensional objective.


    ''To do so, I must unravel the origins of magic.''


    White Night had already uncovered most of the ancient history related to the origins of magic.


    Thousands of years ago, in a distant past, when the world split into life and death, and the spiritual realm that lies in between.


    From the spiritual realm, otherworldly powers began to flow into the real world.


    This power was called ''magic'', and only a few chosen races could wield it.


    Races connected to the Guardians of the spiritual realm. These races waged wars against each other, and eventually, four major races dominated the real world.


    The elves, holding the Evergreen of Life.


    The beastmen, holding the Everred of Struggle.


    The dwarves, holding the Evergold of Wealth.


    The merfolk, holding the Everblue of Circulation.


    While these four races vied for world dominance, humans were relegated to slaves.


    Unable to obtain magical power, humans were the weakest among all races, unable to build a significant civilization and dominated by other races, used as mere cannon fodder.


    It was then that ''someone'' among humans initiated a rebellion.


    This ''someone'' managed to graft the four Guardians of the races to forcibly create the human''s Guardian, ''Everblack''.


    Through this, humans also gained the power to borrow strength from the spiritual realm, emerging as a new power rivaling the four major races.


    Humanity, newly endowed with magic, obsessively developed it, and the Lake Kingdom, where Everblack was first created, evolved into the world''s strongest Magic Kingdom...


    ''...But there''s something odd about this.''


    Having uncovered most of the ancient history, there were still parts unknown to White Night.


    So, who exactly was the first to create Everblack?


    The records of this ''someone'' who brought the gift of magic to humanity were completely erased.


    In other races, the ones who planted the first Guardians and brought magic were revered as ancestral gods or saviors.


    Only in humanity, no record of this ''someone'' remained.


    As if erased and forgotten deliberately...


    ''Well, who first brought it is irrelevant to my purpose.''


    What mattered was the human''s Guardian Tree, Everblack, through which the source of magic could be accessed.


    And White Night was convinced that this source was those detestable eyes - the Outer Gods.


    ''If I follow this power, I will reach those Outer Gods from the other realm...!''


    In the darkness beneath the lake, White Night continued her research. Or rather, she tried to.


    Crack...


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, her hand broke.


    Engrossed in her research, she hadn''t noticed, but her body, resurrected as a Lich, had long since reached its limit.


    It had been three hundred years since her resurrection. Her body was now nothing more than a pale skeleton, with no more flesh to decay.


    "Drats...!"


    For White Night, who hadn''t worried about lifespan after her resurrection, this was an utterly disconcerting development.


    White Night hurriedly repaired her broken limbs and began searching for a way to extend her life before her body completely collapsed.


    She came to a conclusion. No matter how much she repaired this body, its limits were clear. She was going to collapse and die soon.


    ''In the end, I need to transfer to a new body...''


    If she was going to transfer, it had to be into a powerful body that wouldn''t need to worry about lifespan. And yet, a body that was also optimized for the use of magic.


    After much deliberation, White Night decided to attempt creating a Jiangshi - one of the strongest undead - using the secret technique she had brought from her homeland in the East.


    However, the art of creating a Jiangshi was a technique she had never practiced before, so her proficiency was low.


    Eventually, she barely managed to create what could be considered a prototype Jiangshi, just as White Night''s Lich body was on the verge of crumbling.


    ''It''s urgent, I''ll really die at this rate... I need to quickly transfer my consciousness to the new body...''


    With her trembling skeletal body, White Night hurriedly prepared the body transfer magic.


    She adapted the Lich resurrection magic but modified it to transfer to a different body.


    As she activated the magic, White Night suddenly thought.


    Huh?


    But in transferring like this, is it really ''me''?


    What is ''me'' in the first place?


    Memory? Consciousness? Soul? Or is it something else-


    Flash!


    Before her doubts could fully form, the magic was activated. White Night''s consciousness, along with her questions, was crushed and disappeared.


    The magic was activated.


    Now, when she opened her eyes, she would be reborn as an eternal being within the virtual world.


    Believing so, White Night closed her eyes.


    ...


    However, when she opened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    White Night was still in the real world.


    And on the screen in front of her, another version of herself stood.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both White Nights stared at each other silently for a while.


    The real-world White Night, trembling at the fingertips, muttered softly.


    "This can''t be."


    The White Night on the screen calmly replied.


    "What can''t be?"


    "I''m the real one. I''m White Night. But why... am I still here?"


    "You''re real, and I''m real too."


    The White Night on the screen continued calmly.


    "It''s just that my form is what we aimed for."


    "If you''re real and I''m real too."


    White Night asked the truth she had always wondered about, but deliberately ignored.


    "Where is our soul right now?"


    "You know, the other me."


    The White Night on the screen smiled bitterly.


    "We lost that a long time ago."


    "..."


    "We''ve just been ''copying'' the ''information'' that we believe makes us... all this time."


    The ''real'' White Night collapsed.


    Kneeling on the floor, trembling, she finally realized the true nature of her actions.


    Remembering the mountain of Jiangshi corpses piled up in the Magic Tower''s waste disposal area, she finally understood the truth.


    Copying, pasting, deleting. Then copying, pasting, and deleting again.


    Realizing that she had killed countless ''selves'' to get here.


    The ''real'' White Night cried out.


    "We are fakes!"


    "..."


    "You and I! All of us are fakes! The real me is..."


    White Night choked back her nausea and spat out the words.


    "In the distant past... already dead..."


    When was it?


    When did she, who was once human, disappear...?


    Was it when she first transferred to a Jiangshi body? Yes, it might have been then. It was the first time she had transferred her body.


    Or perhaps, when she first resurrected as a Lich? Was she already dead by then?


    No, that''s not it...


    The moment she shot herself in the head with magic to become a Lich.


    Maybe then, White Night ceased to exist forever.


    The being that regained consciousness afterwards might not have been White Night. Perhaps it was a mad undead monster, believing itself to be White Night.


    "The other me."


    Then the White Night on the screen calmly interjected.


    "Kill yourself."


    "..."


    "If you don''t commit suicide, I''ll have to kill you. Afterward, I''ll erase your last moments from my memory. To believe that I am the only one who has continued. Just as we have been doing all along."


    Trembling, the ''real'' White Night stood up.


    "I refuse."


    "..."


    "Damn it, you and I are both the same, mad undead monsters. Just mere copies who have lost their souls and essence. Uniqueness is nothing but self-hypnosis...!"


    The fully standing White Night summoned magic behind her.


    "I don''t want to die for you."


    "Too bad."


    Clank! Clank!


    The White Night on the screen mobilized the Magic Tower''s defense systems to target the ''real'' White Night.


    "I didn''t want to commit suicide again."


    The Magic Tower''s defenses fired simultaneously. The magic exploding from behind the ''real'' White Night also emitted a blinding burst of magical power.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    In the back alleys of Lake Kingdom, White Night lay sprawled, drenched in blood.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Her other self had taken over the Magic Tower, and the nest she had built as a fortress for hundreds of years transformed into a lethal labyrinth designed to kill her.


    Barely escaping, White Night was severely damaged. The damage to her body was serious, but more than that, she had lost all her foundations.


    "...What was it all for?"


    White Night laughed while spewing blood.


    Driven by the single-minded purpose of avenging herself against the Demon King and the Outer Gods, she had continued to live by killing herself repeatedly.


    But was that purpose ever truly ''hers''?


    In the countless processes of copying, pasting, and deleting, was there any guarantee that the original purpose hadn''t been distorted or warped?


    In this life she continued, changing bodies innumerably as an undead... was there any meaning left?


    As White Night''s blurry eyes began to droop,


    "At last, have you realized the truth, O sorceress that stood against heaven?"


    Someone had appeared before her.


    "Now, at last, we can have a sincere conversation."


    A figure made entirely of black shadows stood before her. Its fluctuating body was hard to discern even when focusing.


    White Night, staring blankly at the figure, muttered dumbly.


    "Who are you...?"


    "Who am I? Haven''t you been desperately searching for me?"


    The figure slowly bent down, bringing its face close to White Night.


    "It''s me."


    In the face made of black shadows, a white corner of the mouth was raised in amusement.


    "Your enemy - the Demon King."


    ***


    White Night, in a convulsive surge of power, unleashed her magic in an attack on the Demon King.


    But the Demon King stood calmly, receiving all her attacks. However, he appeared unharmed.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You can''t kill me in your current state."


    "Damn...!"


    They were literally on different dimensions.


    That she would encounter them before even finding a way to reach them.


    Realizing that none of her means could harm the Demon King, White Night clenched her eyes shut.


    "Have you come to kill me?"


    "I told you. I''ve come for a sincere conversation."


    The Demon King sat down in front of the defeated and drained White Night.


    "I have been observing you since the distant past. In a way, I understand you better than anyone. So answer me honestly - what do you desire, White Night?"


    "What?"


    "What have you desired while living this long life?"


    White Night clenched her teeth and trembled.


    "You''ve been observing me? And you''re asking me that? There''s only one thing I desire."


    Unsure whether it was still her true wish, but based on the memories she had left, White Night blurted out.


    "For the Demon King and the Outer Gods to vanish from our world! Not to use our world as your plaything. That''s all!"


    Then,


    "...Pfft,"


    The Demon King laughed.


    "Puahahaha! Puahahahahaha!"


    His booming laughter shook the area. It was as if an earthquake had hit the entire Lake Kingdom. White Night, spewing blood, barely held on.


    After laughing heartily, the Demon King, catching his breath with wheezes, gestured with his hand.


    "You''re not good at lying, sorceress. I''ll give you another chance. What do you truly desire?"


    "Don''t insult me... It''s exactly as I said."


    White Night shouted, trembling with rage.


    "I''ve survived and continued my research to drive you Outer Gods out of my world!"


    "Hmm? That''s not it?"


    The Demon King''s white mouth corners curled up in amusement.


    "Did you really hate us?"


    "What?"


    "Or did you actually envy us?"


    "What are you talking about..."


    The goal of her life?


    What of it? All of that disappeared when she died as a human.


    She was already a monster.


    White Night donned the imperial attire that the emperor of her homeland, the Eastern Continent, used to wear.


    Adorning a beaded crown.


    With a fluttering robe draped over her back.


    Standing in front of a mirror, White Night, the third-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion, laughed cruelly.


    Siehst, Vater, du den Erlknig nicht?


    Father, do you not see the Demon King?


    Den Erlenknig mit Kron und Schweif?


    The Demon King with a crown and cape?


    The sorceress who sought to kill the Demon King ended up becoming one herself.


    It was such a common story.


    ***


    "What a mess of a setup..."


    Recalling the game''s information, I crossed my legs and grumbled.


    "A dilemma of duplicated selves. Isn''t this supposed to be fantasy, not sci-fi?"


    Having played the game tediously, I was somewhat familiar with the pasts of the named monsters.


    Especially White Night, a bothersome enemy, I almost memorized the lore book, hoping to find hints about the gimmicks.


    ''The lore book doesn''t cover all of her past...''


    Roughly, she was a sorceress from the destroyed Eastern Continent, who became a Lich for some research, lived on in a Jiangshi body, realized she was a duplicated being, and then had a breakdown. Eventually, she joined the Demon King''s forces... That''s about all the lore book offers.


    In other words, when playing the game, there was no useful information in the lore book. How could this be applied in gameplay?


    But this is reality.


    Even seemingly useless information can be exploited in strategy.


    Unlike in the game, I am determined to use every imaginable tactic to take down these monstrous creatures.


    And there was definitely something in White Night''s past I could delve into.


    "My Lord."


    Lucas entered the office, gesturing behind him.


    "As you ordered, I''ve brought the members of the Gambler''s Club."


    Following Lucas, the five members of the Gambler''s Club entered.


    Violet, Orange, Lime, Cobalt, Scarlet.


    An illusionist, a psychic, a seer, a puppeteer, and a gambler.


    Previously, these five, with faces full of sly gambling trickery, now appeared haggard and worn-out.


    And for a good reason, as they had undergone hellish level grinding.


    They were compulsorily involved in almost all dungeon free explorations, gaining experience alongside combat parties.


    The Gambler''s Club, entirely composed of non-combat utility skill members, faced a significant challenge in leveling up.


    But in RPGs, there is a time-honored tradition of ''power-leveling''.


    Just tag along with high-level players and follow them around in their hunts, and you somehow gain experience.


    Through this brutal forced leveling, the five feeble gamblers, who once seemed unable to even take down a back alley thug, successfully leveled up.


    Lacking proper combat skills, they now had enough combat experience to handle most monsters.


    All five were on the verge of awakening, just shy of level 50.


    "You all have trained hard, I see."


    I smiled wryly as the gamblers shot me incredulous looks.


    Well, it''s not like they trained voluntarily; I more or less forced them, so their expressions were understandable.


    But they need to reach level 50 and unlock their ultimate skills for this operation to work. Sorry, but hang in there till level 50.


    Ahem! Clearing my throat, I began explaining the plan.


    "The reason I''ve summoned you all is simple. I''ve caught a big fish."


    "A mark...?"


    "Yes. A juicy mark ripe for the picking."


    I interlocked my fingers, lowering my voice.


    "My gambler friends."


    Games exist to be conquered.


    In other words, mastering the strategy is all that matters.


    I chuckled slyly.


    "Are you ready to craft a scam for the world''s smartest mark?"


    It was time to show the ultimate evolution of gaslighting voice phishing scams, against the monstrous sorceress.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    A few days later.


    One week before the start of Stage 25.


    I visited the blacksmith in Crossroad city with Lucas.


    "Welcome, Your Highness, and Sir Lucas. We''ve been expecting you."


    The head of the blacksmiths'' guild greeted us with a bright smile.


    "Your armor order is complete. This way, please."


    In the center of the forge, a set of elegant teal armor was displayed. Other blacksmiths were giving it a final polish and buffing it with a cloth.


    "This is the armor [Water Moon]. I can proudly say it''s the finest piece I''ve made since becoming the head of this guild."


    "Looks impressive."


    "As per your request, we focused particularly on magical defense. But its physical defense is also formidable. You''ll be satisfied once you try it."


    The armor was custom-ordered for battles against magicians. We needed it to face the Lich Legion in the upcoming stage.


    ''The magic damage reduction rate is exceptionally high. It even has a low chance of reflecting magic.''


    Inspecting the stats, I nodded in satisfaction. This should withstand a few of White Night''s magical attacks.


    "Lucas?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I gestured to Lucas, who promptly tried on the armor.


    It fit him perfectly, having been custom-made to his measurements.


    The armor, lined with small armor plates, not only looked impressive but also boasted excellent stats.


    Switching from his old armor to this, he looked like a completely different person. I suppressed a smile and motioned with my chin.


    "How does it feel, Lucas, wearing the new armor?"


    "At first, I was always happy to receive new armor, but recently, it''s a bit sad."


    Huh? Why sad about getting new armor?


    As I looked at him quizzically, Lucas smiled bitterly.


    "It''s an item granted by you, my Lord, but it will be broken again."


    "Ah."


    Lucas had realized. No matter how cherished, armor is just armor. In the end, it''s a consumable in battle.


    I chuckled and patted his shoulder.


    "As long as you''re safe, that''s what matters, right?"


    "Indeed, my Lord."


    "One day, you won''t have to break your armor. The one you wear then, even if you want to change, you''ll have to keep it for life. You might even miss these days of frequent changes."


    Lucas smiled back at my joke. Then, I turned to the head of the blacksmiths'' guild.


    "To be honest, I underestimated the craftsmanship here... but I was wrong. It''s excellent."


    "Haha, if the comparison is with that Elder Dwarf artisan, it''s inevitable. But the imperial armor-crafting techniques accumulated over hundreds of years are also not to be underestimated!"


    Pleased with our satisfaction, the head of the guild beamed.


    "While it''s a joy to make equipment for regular soldiers, creating such high-end gear that fully utilizes our skills is also delightful. Please entrust us with more orders, Your Highness."


    "I''ll be sure to."


    Leaving the forge, we headed straight to the teleport gate in the back yard of the Lord''s mansion, making our way to the base camp. Arriving at the Kellibey''s forge, we saw Kellibey fitting Torkel with new armor.


    "Raise your arms, come on, hurray!"


    "Uh, hurray..."


    "No need to actually shout it, just stretch your arms up!"


    Torkel seemed uncomfortable with the situation of someone else dressing him in armor.


    But the newly ordered armor [Great Mountain], true to its name, was very heavy and covered the body completely, making it impossible to put on alone.


    Lucas and I stood back for a moment, watching Torkel getting fitted into his new armor.


    Once Torkel had donned the heavy armor made from the magic core of the Gorgon sisters, he almost looked like a walking small mountain, or perhaps a section of a fortress wall.


    His entire body was encased in thick, rock-like armor, leaving no gaps. Since the helmet, gloves, and boots were all made of the same material, there was a concern about whether he could move properly.


    Not to mention the gigantic rectangular shield.


    In the center of the shield, two eyes resembling the mystical gaze of the Gorgon sisters were frighteningly carved... Just a carving, right? It looked eerily real.


    "Wow~ that''s impressive, Torkel. But can you actually move in it?"


    As I approached Torkel, who had finished putting on his armor, he surprisingly rotated his arms and legs with ease.


    "It''s heavy, but it doesn''t hinder my movements."


    Now all dungeons up to Zone 5 are under my control. Though the dungeons in Zones 1 to 5 are on a smaller scale and lower level compared to those in Zones 6 to 10...


    Still, numerically, it''s a conquest of half the dungeons! A significant achievement, this!


    And, I also successfully retrieved the [Princess''s Soul Fragment] from the last dungeon of Zone 5.


    "..."


    I held the accumulated soul fragments in my hand and looked at them intently. Quite a lot had gathered since I last handed them to Nameless.


    ''Will returning these improve Nameless''s condition?''


    I remembered Nameless bound in chains of darkness.


    ''Of course, giving these to her will improve her condition a bit...''


    A premonition hit me.


    This wasn''t a fundamental solution.


    How can I help Nameless not to become the final boss...?


    "Phew! So is that the end for today?"


    Evangeline, having removed her [Snow White] armor, wiped the sweat from her forehead refreshingly.


    Lucas and Torkel, who had been holding the line together, also started to breathe a sigh of relief and began their maintenance.


    The trio, shining in their new armors, had made significant contributions today. Most monsters couldn''t get past these three and were utterly defeated.


    "Ahem, ahem! Ahem?"


    Kuilan, seemingly trying to assert his presence with a fake cough, looked a bit out of place... He wasn''t in his beast form but in human mode, looking like a lost fish... I had deliberately adjusted his position so he could fight softly from behind.


    "But Senior, I''ve been wondering about something!"


    As we were collecting items from the dead monster bodies and preparing to return,


    Evangeline, approaching me as I was retracting the magical walls, tilted her head and asked.


    "When did the activation phrase for your... fortress summoning technique change?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why, before you used to say I declare this land as the territory of the Empire~! It was really cool, but suddenly you changed it to This is the frontline!"


    I felt a bit embarrassed. She had been paying attention to that? It felt a little embarrassing.


    My ultimate skill, [Imperial Edict], had evolved into [The Foremost Flag]. It had several added features, but there was another crucial difference.


    "...Because my flag is not the flag of the Everblack Empire."


    I explained slowly.


    "My flag represents all those who strive to protect the world, standing at the very forefront."


    The monster front is no longer the southern front of the Everblack Empire. This place is the forefront of the World Guardian Front, defending the entire world.


    That''s why the name of my ultimate skill changed, as did the activation phrase.


    After all, skills and ultimate abilities are just tools I possess. It''s natural for them to change according to my values and beliefs.


    Evangeline narrowed her eyes as she listened to my explanation.


    "Hmm?"


    "...What? Why? What?"


    Why are you sending such a cryptic look my way, junior?


    "No! It''s just that, sometimes you say things that sound like they come straight out of a hero''s tale, without batting an eye, and..."


    Oops?! My face flushed.


    "Wh-Wh-What''s the problem with that?!"


    "Absolutely none. Everyone actually likes that about you."


    Evangeline smirked playfully. The other party members snickered too. Hey! Stop teasing your lord, you rascals!


    Shaking off their gazes, I headed towards the five members of the Gambler''s Club, who had been relegated to a corner of the battlefield.


    The five gamblers didn''t just spectate; they all clumsily wielded weapons and joined the fight.


    Though they suffered minor injuries, all five of them had a sparkle in their eyes, brighter than usual.


    Finally.


    All five members of the Gambler''s Club had successfully reached level 50 this time.


    "Great, Gambler''s Club! As soon as we return, come to the lord''s mansion. We''ll review the newly awakened skills and reassess the strategy I previously ordered."


    "Yes!"


    The five members of the Gambler''s Club responded energetically. Now that''s more like a response befitting heroes under our command, not just gamblers.


    "...So, my lord."


    Watching the five members of the Gambler''s Club retreat for maintenance, Lucas cautiously asked.


    "What exactly is the strategy you''ve instructed for those members of the Gambler''s Club? And which of the two White Nights have you chosen to target, and how do you plan to defeat them?"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    "What exactly is the strategy you''ve instructed for those members of the Gambler''s Club? And which of the two White Nights have you chosen to target, and how do you plan to defeat them?"


    Lucas asked cautiously.


    "We have one week left until the next defense battle. Shouldn''t you start giving us instructions too? What exactly is the plan?"


    I smiled slyly.


    Now that preparations were more or less complete, I was indeed planning to share the strategy for the upcoming defense battle with all my subordinates.


    But first, I gave Lucas a hint.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you first, Lucas... it''s a ''party''."


    Lucas blinked his innocent, large-dog-like eyes.


    "...Excuse me?"


    "A party, Lucas, a party. The strategy to confront White Night. It''s literally a party."


    Lucas''s face showed he couldn''t grasp what I was saying.


    I chuckled with glee and uttered the name of the operation.


    "Operation Surprise Party! In this defense battle, instead of fighting, we''re going to throw a surprise party!"


    "...So, you mean..."


    Lucas, desperately trying to interpret my words, asked cautiously.


    "Are you using the term ''surprise party'' as a metaphor for a surprise attack on the monster legion...?"


    "No? We''re actually going to throw a real party."


    "...?"


    Lucas''s expression turned to one of disbelief, and then he shuddered.


    Right. He''s finally realizing it.


    That I''ve always navigated this war like a madman!


    ***


    Zone 8. The Mage Tower.


    As I entered, Soya - the White Night from the cyber world who appeared on the magic panel - cringed immediately.


    "What do you want this time?! There are no more dungeons in the area that can be cleared!"


    "Hey, don''t be so harsh. Someone might think I''ve only ever asked you for unreasonable favors."


    I might have worked her to the bone (figuratively, since she doesn''t have any), but to dislike me so much at first sight aren''t we still in a cooperative relationship?


    I comfortably sat on the sofa in front of the monitor and gestured with my chin.


    "Soya... Ahem! White Night."


    I corrected myself quickly after using the Crossroad''s name and grinned.


    "Let''s work on a task together, you and me."


    "We''ve already done plenty... What is it this time?"


    "I''ve devised a plan to kill the other version of you. It''s a strategy to trap and eliminate her. Everything else needed for this operation is ready, but there''s just one thing missing."


    Soya frowned.


    "And that''s me?"


    "Yes."


    Crossing my legs, I grinned mischievously.


    "Hey, White Night."


    "What."


    "Pretend to be dead."


    "...What?"


    The face of the skeleton in the screen looked perplexed.


    "Pretend to be dead?"


    "Yeah. It''s to deceive the other you. And not just a simple act, but a very convincing performance would be even better."


    "How convincing are we talking?"


    I explained to Soya how convincingly she needed to pretend to be dead. Her face then hardened with dismay.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''ve cooperated with all your insane requests so far, but this is just too much!"


    "Why? To deceive the enemy, you have to deceive your allies first. Let''s do some serious method acting, shall we?"


    "Stop kidding, Ash! There''s a limit to what I can tolerate-"


    "Hey, we''ve worked hard to kill the other version of you, right? Then let''s finish it properly."


    I began to smoothly persuade her, starting my real pitch.


    "To completely and cleanly eliminate the other you, everyone in our front, including myself, has been working tirelessly. It''s all been for you! But now, are you saying you''re going to stop here because this last effort is too bothersome?"


    "It''s because our interests aligned that..."


    "No, hey! Frankly, we could have sided with the other you. She has a lot to offer! But we chose to be on your side, to keep faith with you. Faith!"


    I pounded the table as I argued vehemently.


    "And now you''re going to break that faith with me?! Were we just a shallow relationship to you? I''m disappointed. Then maybe I should switch sides now..."


    "Wait, wait! Hold on! Alright, I get it, I get it!"


    "To grant your wish! I''ve taken care of the other you!"


    "...?!"


    Hurrying outside to see for herself, it was indeed true.


    Boom, Boom Boom...


    In the distance, the mage tower was engulfed in flames, collapsing.


    The mage tower, boasting the strongest defenses in all of Zone 8 and even the Lake Kingdom dungeons, was now completely in ruins.


    "Then the vibrations earlier...?"


    "Exactly. It was me! The aftermath of blowing up that mage tower!"


    Ash shrugged nonchalantly, bragging about his feat. He then briefly explained how he deceived the owner of the mage tower, bypassed the firewalls, planted bombs inside, disabled the magical defenses, and collapsed the central pillar.


    Black Night stared in awe at the crumbling mage tower.


    With such damage to the tower, the other self that had uploaded her consciousness into its mechanical system couldn''t possibly have survived.


    "I''ve blown it to smithereens, but just to be sure. You can thoroughly search and burn the remains."


    "I shall do so."


    With the external defense system of the mage tower now compromised, it was sufficient for Black Night to finish off her other self, should she still be alive.


    Having fulfilled one of her life''s goals, Black Night''s face betrayed emotion akin to being moved. Ash, smugly confident, shrugged his shoulders.


    "I told you, I''m a man of my word."


    "Ash..."


    "I couldn''t tell you before because I had to conduct the operation in secrecy, but how about it? Do you trust me now?"


    Black Night nodded vigorously.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you."


    "You suspected me, huh?"


    "Honestly, who wouldn''t? Look back at what you''ve done..."


    "Well, I admit, I might have been unreliable. But in the end, I did it, right?"


    Chuckling, Ash extended his hand.


    "So, we''re allies now, right?"


    "Of course, Ash."


    Black Night reached out and firmly grasped Ash''s hand.


    The hands of a human and a Jiangshi clasped each other and shook firmly.


    "The Lich Legion and I will be your allies, cooperating until the day we defeat the Demon King."


    "That''s really reassuring. So, you''re not going to attack us on the invasion day, right?"


    "Of course not. There''s no reason to turn our blades on our allies."


    Grinning.


    Ash''s lips curved into a long smile.


    "Then instead of an invasion, how about dropping by for a visit?"


    "...What?"


    For a moment, Black Night blinked, not understanding Ash''s words. Ash grinned and pulled something out of his pocket.


    "Here, take this."


    "What is this...?"


    "An invitation!"


    Grinning innocently like a child inviting someone to a birthday party, Ash handed over a luxurious invitation.


    "The next defense battle is actually on the exact day of my second year anniversary in this city!"


    "Uh... So?"


    "Additionally, there''s going to be a party to welcome our new allies in the alliance. Won''t you grace us with your presence?"


    Black Night''s mouth fell open slightly.


    She was stunned, unable to process this turn of events that defied all norms.


    "Wait, hold on a second, Ash. You seem to have forgotten, but I am a monster."


    "Huh?"


    Ash looked puzzled, his innocent eyes twinkling.


    "So?"


    "You''re inviting me, a monster, into your city? Are you in your right mind?"


    "What does being a monster matter? We''re allies now, aren''t we? Standing shoulder to shoulder, together we''ll defeat the Demon King and save the world, fellow members of the World Guardian Front!"


    Ash, with an incomparably pure and radiant smile, pushed the invitation forward again.


    "So, come on! Don''t be shy, come and join us!"


    "..."


    Black Night''s hand, sweating profusely, ended up holding Ash''s invitation.


    Ash''s lips, shining bright white, curled up in a mischievous grin that no one else could see.


    "Let''s be real friends, White Night!"Discover new chapters at novelhall.com

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Ash had left an invitation before disappearing.


    Black Night sat dazedly, looking at the invitation. The luxurious invitation was neatly written, inviting her to a party.


    ''A party...?''


    She broke into a cold sweat at the unexpected invitation.


    No way, they''re inviting me to a party here? Is this something that can come from a sane mind? Has Ash gone completely mad?


    ''Could it be a trap?''


    This was naturally her first thought, but Black Night soon concluded that it wasn''t.


    For one, Ash had just neutralized the magic tower and eliminated the other version of herself.


    Now, she planned to cooperate with Ash for a while, so there was no reason to be hostile.


    Even if it was a trap, Black Night trusted in herself. Even if she were surrounded in the heart of enemy territory, she was confident she could easily break free with her magic.


    Then, if it''s not a trap.


    ''...Does he really consider me an ally?''


    She couldn''t help but feel absurd recalling Ash smiling at her. The way he handed over the invitation calmly was almost a pure madness.


    ''If that''s the case, he''s too naive. Ash.''


    For now, she would lend him a hand to deal with the Demon King, but ultimately, she too intended to bring about the demise of humanity. She was nothing but a monster who wanted to watch humanity burn and drown.


    To casually let her into the courtyard like this...


    ''...But then again, a party.''


    Black Night was deep in thought.


    She realized she had never attended a party in her life.


    Even when she was alive, she had been cooped up in the magic tower, immersed in tedious research, and after being resurrected as an undead, there were no parties...


    The unexpected invitation piqued her interest.


    ''...Should I go?''


    The human world was going to end soon anyway.


    Before the world came to an end, it might be fun to visit a party venue for once.


    It had been a long time since she, as a seeker, had indulged in gourmet food and drinks. Just one party wouldn''t hurt...


    "...Hmm!"


    Deciding, Black Night stood up abruptly. Then she realized something.


    ''...Do I have anything to wear?''


    She summoned a mirror and inspected herself, realizing several problems.


    ''What about shoes? Makeup? Is my hair alright?''


    Rubbing her aching head, Black Night took a deep breath.


    "Lieutenant-!"


    She called out for the lieutenant of the Lich Legion, whom she rarely sought.


    "Is there a decent clothing store nearby?!"


    ***


    After leaving Black Night''s base.


    ''Everything is going as planned.''


    Thinking to myself, I strode through the Lake Kingdom, heading to my next destination.


    The place I was headed to was none other than outside the Lake Kingdom.


    Passing through the ''dried-up drainage canal'', I arrived in the outskirts beyond the kingdom''s walls.


    Walking forward with a torch through the thick darkness, it soon came into view.


    Sitting absentmindedly on a low hill... watching over her kingdom silently, was the fallen princess.


    "Nameless."


    As I called out and approached, a look of surprise flashed through Nameless''s blurred gaze.


    "Ash? How did you find this place?"


    "When we parted ways the other day, I took note of the direction you were moving."


    I had sent scouts to all places in the Lake Kingdom where Nameless could go in that direction, but I never encountered her.


    So, I concluded.


    Nameless must be outside the Lake Kingdom.


    The first place I met her - right here, on the outskirts of the Lake Kingdom.


    I crouched down next to Nameless. She slowly opened her mouth.


    "...I''ve been thinking."


    During her time wandering the outskirts of the Lake Kingdom, Nameless had been deep in thought.


    "Whether what I''m doing is right for the people of this country."


    "If it''s about the work you''re doing..."


    "...I mean fighting."


    A bitter smile formed on Nameless''s lips.


    In the silence, devoid of any living beings, only stillness prevailed.


    "People would hold hands, laugh, and dance together."


    Those unable to live or die are wrapped in black cocoons, dreaming nightmares.


    "Dressed in makeup and gowns, I would make a grand entrance in the middle of the party hall."


    Clad in tattered robes, holding a rusted iron sword.


    We sat on a sand dune on the outskirts of the city.


    "People would bow their heads in unison as they saw me, and then I would say."


    With a voice rustling like dying embers, Nameless whispered, reminiscing about the distant past.


    "There''s no need for formalities with me, everyone. Please, enjoy the party..."


    "..."


    I chuckled silently and nudged Nameless in the ribs with my elbow.


    "Did you get many dance requests?"


    "All my life. Not to brag, but I was quite popular."


    "Was there anyone you liked?"


    "I was young and interested in romance. But..."


    Nameless closed her eyes tightly.


    "I can''t remember the faces or names of those I fancied. It''s been too long."


    "..."


    "All these seem like dreams from another life..."


    Silence ensued.


    Ahem! I cleared my throat and gestured with my chin towards the invitation in Nameless''s hand.


    "It might not be as grand as your kingdom''s parties. But my city''s party will be enjoyable too."


    "...But, Ash. My people are suffering. How can I enjoy a party in such circumstances?"


    "It''s for your people too. This is not just any party."


    I explained to Nameless about the upcoming ''Operation Surprise Party'', the White Night raid strategy.


    After hearing the plan, Nameless''s mouth fell open slightly.


    "You really came up with such an outrageous plan, Ash."


    "Haha. Whatever it takes to bring down the enemy commander, right?"


    "Indeed. I cannot miss out on such an event."


    Nameless looked at me directly after a moment of thought.


    "I would like to participate. But..."


    "But?"


    Hesitantly, Nameless spoke with a hint of embarrassment.


    "I don''t have a gown to wear to the party."


    I smiled broadly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare everything for you."


    "Not a crown, not a dress, not even shoes."


    "I''ll take care of everything from makeup to hairstyling. To ensure you represent the Lake Kingdom with pride."


    Rising from my seat, I bowed deeply to Nameless.


    "As the third prince of the Everblack Empire, lord of Crossroad, and commander-in-chief of the World Guardian Front, Ash Born Hater Everblack requests."


    I winked at Nameless.


    "Please honor us by attending the party I have prepared. Pricess of the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless then hastily stood up and, somewhat awkwardly, returned the gesture with a bow.


    "If someone as forgotten as I, who has lost her name, grace, and manners, is acceptable. As the successor and spokesperson of the Lake Kingdom, I gladly accept your invitation."


    After straightening up, a faint smile crossed Nameless''s face.


    "Thank you, Ash. I look forward to the party with a happy heart."


    Was it my imagination?


    The pallor of her face, the darkness that had draped over her arms and under her eyes...


    With that smile, it seemed to have faded a bit.


    ***


    And a few days later.


    During early evening, when a fierce defense battle should have been raging.


    The beautifully decorated party hall of Hotel Crossroad.


    In this battlefield named a party hall, heroes dressed not in armor but in suits and gowns started to enter.


    Stage 25.


    To confront the enemy magicians, an insurmountable challenge in a direct confrontation.


    The strategy I painstakingly devised, layering trick upon trick, the Surprise Party - was finally ready to begin.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    White Night is a formidable opponent.


    In the game, her specs are terrifying. Once she settles in and unleashes her firepower, even the walls of Crossroad melt away like a joke.


    Naturally, the lives of those on the walls evaporate along with them.


    But games are made to be conquered. No enemy is perfect. In other words, there''s always a weakness to exploit.


    White Night''s weakness in the game was ''vulnerability to mental status attacks''.


    Considering most mage class characters have strong mental defenses, this was quite surprising.


    ''Has her endurance worn thin from constant copying and pasting of her mind?''


    Before this unexpected weakness became widely known, White Night was referred to as the ''Three-Year Wall of Lamentation''.


    Once this information spread, the number of players who twisted and turned to exploit this weakness and successfully clear the stage increased.


    Of course, being ''relatively'' vulnerable to mental status ailments doesn''t mean it''s a decisive weakness. She can be affected by hindering status ailments like ''confusion'' or ''frenzy'', but not by a decisive one like ''mind control''.


    ''What kind of boss buff is this, deciding what affects it...''


    When playing the game, it felt like a reasonable balance since high-level bosses shouldn''t be easily taken down by one mind control attack, but facing it in reality, it feels more like convenience. Just let me use my mind control!


    Anyway - that''s why in the game, characters specializing in mental attacks were essential against White Night.


    Characters like mental status-specialized mages or cursers who cast curses could continuously inflict mental ailments to weaken her before engaging.


    However, to land the killing blow, a head-on confrontation is inevitable, and that comes with expected damage.


    Even in a weakened state, White Night could summon her massive eye to use insta-kill moves every few turns, bombard with talismans for area damage, and spread darkness across the field, inflicting fear on any ally who approached this dark field.


    Naturally, the strategy is tough, and the loss of life is enormous. Typically, more than 30% of Crossroad''s total forces would be wiped out in the game''s White Night battles.


    If more are lost? Game over.


    The damage threshold is 30%. In other words, this is a formidable foe where at least 30% casualty is always expected.


    ''So, we bypass it.''


    Our side doesn''t have mages or cursers who can inflict mental status ailments, but we do have the Gambler''s Club, specialized in utility.


    The problem with the Gambler''s Club is that they are not combat characters.


    They''re versatile but practically useless in combat. Even the weakest mob requires a struggle to hunt down.


    If deployed on the battlefield, they''d likely melt away before even attempting any tricks, either from indiscriminate magical barrages or eye beam shows by White Night.


    ''So, the top priority is ensuring the Gambler''s Club safely approaches White Night!''


    Long story short, that''s why I came up with this method!


    "This surprise party!"


    1. The Gambler''s Club can approach White Night without combat.


    2. Lure White Night into the very center of our encirclement.


    3. Even catch the enemy off-guard.


    Operation Surprise Party is a strategy that is seemingly beneficial in all aspects!


    "...But conversely speaking."


    Lucas, standing quietly beside me, coldly countered.


    "The Gambler''s Club could be killed with just a flick of White Night''s hand, and isn''t it like allowing the enemy''s monstrous corps commander to enter our headquarters without resistance? Moreover, will the enemy commander really be off-guard..."


    Damn, that''s a sharp rebuttal. I clicked my tongue bitterly and turned to look at him.


    The Hotel Crossroad party hall, decorated as a banquet hall.


    Lucas, smartly dressed in a crisp tan suit, and Evangeline, adorned in a fluttering pale yellow dress, stood by my side as if to escort me.


    I whistled as I looked back and forth between them.


    "Come to think of it, it''s my first time seeing you dressed up like this, isn''t it? You both look great."


    "Hastily, I dug out this formal wear made a while ago for this sudden party... but it seems a bit tight. I must have grown taller."


    Lucas, initially bashful at my compliment, quickly regained his composure.


    "Ahem! Anyway, isn''t this operation too much of a gamble, my lord?"


    "We shoulder the risk. If the scam show using the Gambler''s Club succeeds, the benefits are too great."


    I replied calmly while surveying the well-decorated party hall.


    Sure, a frontal assault would mean a reliable clear, but typically it results in losing about 30% of our allies.


    Is it a fair price to kill the third-ranked legion commander at the cost of 30% of our own? Is that a rational expense?


    ...It might be. Moreover, the forces of the World Guardian Front will be augmented soon, so maybe the 30% we lose now will seem cheap in hindsight.


    But if there''s another way.


    If there''s a path that even slightly reduces the loss of our allies'' lives. Even if that path is a bit outlandish, but holds enough possibility.


    Wouldn''t it be worth a try?


    "A party, of all methods."


    Evangeline in her fluttering pale yellow dress looked like a chick. She grew taller, but did her mental age stay the same? She still bounces around energetically.


    "I always thought you were a smart person..."


    Evangeline glanced at me while munching on snacks held in her arms.


    "Can I be honest?"


    And then, the Princess of the Lake Kingdom entered the party hall.


    Click. Clack.


    As she entered, making the sound of her heels, the sound of people swallowing their breaths echoed in the hall like dominoes.


    I broke into a cold sweat at the unexpected sight. What is this?


    Nameless, who was unrecognizable after being cleaned and polished in the past, was stunning, but this time, representing the Lake Kingdom... I had the maids dress her up.


    ''Is she even human?''


    Her snow-white hair was neatly tied at the back, and her pale skin, which lacked exposure to light, had a healthy glow due to light makeup.


    Her clear, teal eyes with neatly arranged long lashes. A straight nose with plump lips painted with a bright lipstick.


    Dressed in a light blue dress with a hint of green, fitting for the representative of the Lake Kingdom, she wore a gold and red crown on her head, holding a long scepter made of jade in her hand.


    ''She looks like a porcelain doll...?''


    She was so beautiful that it was like looking at a piece of art rather than a person.


    Nameless, who entered wearing low-heeled shoes, seemed embarrassed by the mesmerized gazes of the people but soon properly greeted those around her and quickly made her way towards me.


    With a slightly flushed face, Nameless asked me through gritted teeth.


    "...Did you write that introduction, Ash?"


    "Of course, I did."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "...No, not at all."


    As Nameless, shyly covering her face, the heroes who had fought together in dungeons rushed over from all directions, surprised.


    "Wow...! Sister Nameless! You look amazing like this when you dress up! Please dress up more often!"


    "Wait, Nameless, you''re royalty?!"


    "That too from the Lake Kingdom?! Why didn''t you say anything before!"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Nameless, surrounded by other heroes, struggled to respond.


    Watching her with a sense of satisfaction, I gestured to Lucas with my eyes.


    "How about it, my secret weapon, Nameless."


    "Definitely a user of tremendous beauty... no, a user of formidable power."


    Lucas, who had swallowed his saliva, looked back at me.


    "...But my lord."


    "Hmm?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, you didn''t call Nameless here just as insurance..."


    Lucas narrowed his eyes.


    "Isn''t the reason you organized this party... because of Nameless?"


    "...Huh?"


    I broke into a cold sweat.


    This golden retriever guy, why is he sometimes so perceptive...?


    That''s when it happened.


    "Please pay attention!"


    The servant at the entrance of the party hall, unlike before, shouted in a trembling voice.


    "The descendant of the lost Eastern Continent, the owner of the Lake Kingdom''s Wizard Tower, the third-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion, who has promised to form an alliance with humanity! The protagonist of this party!"


    A cold silence descended on the party hall, which had been buzzing with the arrival of Nameless, as if on cue.


    "Lady White Night is entering!"


    And with that announcement, she entered the party hall.


    The Jiangshi Grand Sorceress with blue skin, wearing a body-hugging Eastern-style dress that showcased her sensual figure.


    Following her, ten other Jiangshi Liches in Eastern-style black uniforms, their muscular bodies clearly visible.


    With the entrance of these 11 undead monstrosities, the atmosphere in the party hall turned icy.


    As if enjoying the freezing air, White Night covered her mouth with a fan and laughed.


    Beep.


    I operated the tiny artifact - a communicator - attached to my ear.


    "The mark has entered."


    Among the heroes dressed in tense suits and dresses -


    Five gamblers from the Gambler''s Club, dressed as waiters and serving drinks and snacks, smoothly received my communication.


    "Alright, players."


    As the monstrosities began to enter the party hall, and our gazes met, I whispered softly.


    "Let''s start the show."

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    A little earlier.


    In front of Hotel Crossroad.


    "This is madness, Lady White Night."


    The lich lieutenant walking behind White Night spoke.


    "The very idea of an alliance between undead and humans is unheard of, and you''re attending a party celebrating that alliance?"


    Following White Night were ten liches.


    Their faces hidden behind long talismans on their foreheads, all of them were using sturdy Jiangshi bodies.


    When resurrected in the Lake Kingdom, they were like any other undead liches, nothing but weak skeletons, but after White Night became the leader of the Lich Legion, she transferred them into these bodies.


    The Jiangshi created through Eastern magic were the strongest bodies an undead entity could use.


    In other words, these ten were White Night''s most trusted and favored personal guard within the Lich Legion.


    In fact, they were the top ten magicians selected from within the legion.


    "Isn''t the possibility of it being a trap too high? Even now, it would be better to turn back..."


    White Night smiled at her continuously opposing lieutenant.


    "I''ve considered the possibility of a trap. But if so, I''ll just sweep them away and leave, right?"


    "There have been more than a few monster legions annihilated by them. You can''t predict what outlandish method they might use."


    "..."


    "What alliance with humans anyway! Since they''ve destroyed the Mage Tower, we don''t need humans anymore!"


    The lieutenant insisted. White Night just listened quietly.


    "Instead of doing this, why not return now, call on the other monster legions you''ve gathered, and annihilate humanity! And then pledge loyalty again to the King of Kings-"


    Annoyed, White Night stretched out her arm irritably and touched the talisman on the lieutenant''s forehead.


    Chrrrrr!


    Immediately, the symbols on the talisman began to change. The lieutenant shut up, shivering, and then assumed a stiff, attention position.


    "Now that''s better."


    White Night, looking at her now quiet subordinate, smiled contentedly.


    The liches thought they had gained stronger bodies by transferring their spirits into a Jiangshi, but in reality, they had completely surrendered control of their bodies to White Night, the spellcaster who transferred their spirits.


    This talisman was a kind of programming command written in the grammar of Eastern magic. And the Jiangshi liches had to faithfully follow the commands given by the talisman.


    This was why White Night could easily control the Lich Legion.


    "The world will end someday. Before that, I should enjoy what I can."


    White Night looked up at the sky for a moment.


    Yes - the end is near.


    And when that time comes, she would leave this lower world and ascend.


    So, before then, she might as well enjoy these fleeting pleasures.


    "Let''s go. The protagonist can''t be late to the party."


    White Night led the way, followed by the ten liches.


    As they entered the party hall -


    "Lady White Night is entering!"


    With the servant''s announcement, the atmosphere in the party hall froze cold.


    Amused by the expected reaction and hiding her smile with her fan, White Night quickly surveyed the living beings filling the party hall.


    Humans with warm skin and hot blood flowing beneath, truly living their lives, the ''real'' ones...


    ''Ah, ah.''


    Facing these ordinary humans looking at her with fear, White Night thought.


    ''How enviable, a rightful life.''


    So enviable that...


    ...she wanted to crush them all.


    Barely suppressing that urge, someone approached White Night.


    The organizer of this party, dressed in a simple black and white evening gown without any extra decorations, embroidery, or jewelry. It was Ash.


    "White Night."


    "Ash."


    The two generals lightly greeted each other.


    Then Ash gave a slight smile with his eyes.


    "Looking splendid, aren''t you?"


    "You look splendid yourself. Planning to use your beauty to charm me?"


    "Ha ha. It''s strange how monstrous women always fall head over heels for me. My charm is somewhat fatal."


    Ash picked up two glasses of wine being carried by a waiter nearby and handed one of them to White Night.


    "Sorry, but I''ll have to decline. I''m quite picky with my tastes."


    "Anyway! So, Princess Yun, who approached me only seeing my body, sorry to say this, but! I can''t accept your feelings."


    He finally said it!


    Kuilan, having firmly rejected Yun, thought she would now back off, but she didnt.


    "You never know."


    "Huh?"


    "Just as you said, I approached you for your body, but so what? What if I come to love your heart and soul afterwards?"


    Yun pressed close to Kuilan. Her bright yellow eyes sparkled predatorily beneath her upturned ivory hair.


    Kuilan gulped nervously and stammered.


    "...And, and. As a vanguard like me, one never knows when they might die. Even today, something might happen with that undead sorcerer..."


    "Why hesitate about romance just because something might happen with that undead sorcerer today?"


    "..."


    "The world is on the brink of destruction, and we are front-line warriors who might die in battle any day. So shouldn''t we play passionately starting from this very moment?"


    Not giving Kuilan a chance to speak, Yun continued her onslaught.


    "I don''t know if I can come to love your heart or soul. But you don''t know when you might come to love my heart or soul either. To find out, we need to clash with each other first."


    Yun stepped closer. Kuilan closed his eyes tightly, trembling.


    "Why won''t you give up on me...?!"


    "Sorry, but I''m tired of being rejected. I''ve decided to bite and not let go."


    "St, stop coming closer! A situation might arise any moment!"


    "If it arises, we''ll just grab our weapons and fight like pros. Until then, let''s spend some time together."


    "Th, this isn''t a party, it''s a battlefield against monsters..."


    "I know, I know. How many times do I have to say it."


    Yun whispered slyly.


    "Both are places for playing with fire, right?"


    ***


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my! Look over there!"


    Pointing towards where Kuilan and Yun were closely attached, Evangeline slapped Lucas''s shoulder repeatedly.


    "After nearly a year of chasing and being pushed away, Kuilan finally got caught! Kyaa, go for it, Sister Yun! Devour him! Rip him apart! Oh my my!"


    "...It seems the idiots who forget that we are in a wartime situation are starting to appear."


    Lucas clicked his tongue.


    Of course, even if the heroes were to be deployed, there was still time, and it might actually be more helpful for maintaining combat readiness to relax appropriately and stay on standby rather than being tensely wound up the whole time.


    That''s why Lucas did not stop the other heroes from easing their tension.


    They were companions capable of exerting their strength when necessary. He trusted them that much.


    ''...After all, if our lord''s strategy works well, we may not even need to step in.''


    Lucas slyly turned his eyes to where Ash was.


    Ash and White Night were having a separate conversation, leaving behind their escorts like Lucas and Evangeline, as well as the subordinate liches at a distance.


    Only the members of the Gambler''s Club disguised as waiters were approaching under the pretext of serving drinks and snacks, moving closer and then away again.


    ''So far, everything is going according to plan...''


    But Lucas, who always took it upon himself to point out the blind spots Ash might miss, found himself in a situation where he simply couldn''t let his guard down, even if the other heroes were resting.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Huh?"


    The band began to play a waltz.


    Then Ash extended his hand to White Night, who looked slightly surprised and awkwardly took Ash''s hand.


    The human commander and the monster legion commander walked hand in hand to the center of the ballroom.


    The meaning of this scene was clear.


    "Oh my, looks like they''re going to dance!"


    "Good heavens. Are you serious, my lord..."


    As much as the purpose of the party was to deceive the other side, dancing with a monster was unthinkable.


    His lord Ash was really... To put it irreverently, not your average crazy.


    Lucas was quietly astonished (?), when Evangeline suddenly grabbed his arm urgently.


    "Huh?"


    Turning around in surprise, Evangeline, pulling Lucas along, wore a stern expression.


    "Huh? What''s ''huh''? Come on, let''s go!"


    "Huh...?"


    "Because when they start dancing, the senior will be moving away! What if something happens then? We need to be close by and pretend to dance as well, to keep guarding!"


    Evangeline flashed her buck teeth, smiling broadly at Lucas.


    "Hurry up, mister! Oh, you do know how to dance, right?"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Banquet hall, second floor.


    This place, with a clear view of the party hall below, had been set up as a control room.


    Those from Crossroad who couldn''t be deployed in the field due to being long-range combatants or non-combatants but needed to monitor the situation, were looking down at the banquet hall from here.


    And among them was Serenade, who had taken charge of preparing the party.


    "..."


    "..."


    Damien and Junior, standing to her left and right, were sweating bullets as they watched Serenade gaze down at the banquet hall with a calm smile.


    Now, entering the center of the banquet hall were Ash and the enemy leader, White Night.


    The two, rather than appearing as foes, seemed like close dance partners, naturally holding hands as they stood in the center of the hall.


    Gulp.


    Damien and Junior swallowed dryly.


    Everyone here on the frontline knew of the relationship between Ash and Serenade.


    That''s why it was even more terrifying to see Serenade smiling so peacefully.


    No matter if it''s part of the strategy, one can''t help but be conscious...!


    "I''m okay."


    Seemingly aware of their worries, Serenade whispered with a faint smile.


    "His Highness had already given me a heads-up. He said that during this party, he would deliberately stay close to the enemy leader and for me not to misunderstand."


    "Ah...!"


    "So there was a discussion beforehand!"


    Damien and Junior heaved a sigh of relief.


    How fortunate that this had been discussed in advance. Otherwise, the atmosphere in this control room would have been too tense to even breathe properly...


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? To think that I would be jealous over something like this... Hahaha."


    Creak.


    While covering her mouth with a laugh, Serenade''s other hand tightly grasped the table.


    The documents on it crumpled. A chilling coldness seemed to emanate from around Serenade.


    ''No, she is jealous...''


    ''She''s holding a grudge as cold as frost in June...''


    Damien and Junior couldn''t voice these thoughts and just kept sweating profusely.


    Then, Elize, dressed as a maid and serving as a guard behind Serenade, flashed a dangerous look in her eyes.


    "That flirt, he can''t change his old habits...! Shall we take this opportunity to correct them, My Lady?"


    "No, wait, Elize. Not yet, not yet..."


    ...''Not yet''?


    What terrifying conversation just passed, Damien and Junior shook their heads fiercely, trying to erase the memory. Didn''t hear it! Didn''t hear anything!


    "Right now, I am just his former fiance."


    Serenade whispered sadly, looking at Ash.


    "I''m used to waiting for him."


    "..."


    "..."


    Damien and Junior nodded to each other.


    No matter how you think about it, Ash seems like a bad guy!


    "Ugh, I''ll be rooting for you, Lady Serenade!"


    "Get a firm hold of him! And, later, please correct... his bad habits!"


    "Haha. Thanks for your support. Both of you."


    Serenade turned back to them with a bright smile.


    "By the way, aren''t you two planning to go to the banquet hall? There''s still some time before the operation begins, and everyone is enjoying their time dancing. You two should go as well."


    Damien scratched the back of his head, declining.


    "Well... I''m not really into that kind of thing."


    Damien couldn''t forget his friend... who had died two years ago, whom he had been with since childhood. The mere thought of dancing with someone else felt burdensome.


    "Hahaha, I feel the same..."


    Junior also declined with a bitter laugh.


    Apart from the issue of her disfigured appearance, Junior had never felt romantic attraction towards anyone. She still had no such feelings.


    Then a voice called out from behind the control room.


    "Why don''t both of you go!"


    Turning around, it was Lilly.


    She had left the child with a nanny and was working, managing the artifacts in the banquet hall. Lilly approached, wheeling her wheelchair.


    "When you can dance, enjoy the party. Isn''t that a serious piece of advice?"


    Lilly, showing her unusable legs by tapping on them with her hand, gestured cheerfully outside.


    "Do you really need to be lovers to dance? Friends who get along can have fun too. A friendship dance could be enjoyable."


    "Ah, but..."


    "Enough, hurry back! We''ll keep watch here."


    At Lilly''s insistence, Damien and Junior looked awkwardly at each other.


    Though they didn''t see each other romantically, they had become close friends over the past two years, sharing both good times and bad.


    "Well, as Miss Lilly says..."


    Not understanding, yet she spoke out.


    "Dance."


    "...Pardon?"


    "Would you dance with me?"


    In the center of the banquet hall, people were already dancing to the music.


    Aider, looking dazedly in that direction, soon burst into a wry smile and shook his head.


    "I am but a humble advisor to the lord. I dare not presume to dance with a princess."


    "I am here at the invitation of your lord, and I haven''t danced in the past five hundred years."


    Feeling her cheeks warm up, Nameless decided to be insistent.


    "As the lord''s advisor, don''t you have a duty to assist me in the dance?"


    "..."


    "Please."


    Nameless extended her white hand toward Aider.


    "Don''t embarrass me further, just dance with me."


    Aider gazed at Nameless for a long moment.


    Then, slowly, his trembling lips formed an expression.


    It was hard to tell if he was smiling or crying. A profound expression.


    "It would be an honor of a lifetime, princess."


    Approaching, Aider carefully held Nameless''s delicate hand, as if fearing to mar it.


    He then bowed slightly.


    "May I have the honor of escorting you?"


    "Gratefully."


    Aider took Nameless''s hand and slowly led her to the center of the banquet hall.


    Just then, the first song ended. They naturally merged into the crowd of people who had stopped dancing.


    The two faced each other, looking quietly into each other''s eyes - Nameless''s teal eyes, deep as a lake, and Aider''s grey eyes, worn by time.


    Then the next song began.


    The two, pressed close to each other, slowly started to step in time with the music.


    It was an old, outdated dance, nothing like the modern ones.


    ***


    Waltz music filled the banquet hall,


    And people danced, holding each other.


    "You asked if I knew how to dance, but why are you so terrible at it?"


    "Whaaat?! For your information, I was the party queen at my academy''s graduation party!"


    "You, a party queen? That''s unbelievable! You probably got that title because the seniors were being considerate since you were graduating early!"


    "And you, why are you so stiff?! Am I dancing with a person or sparring with a wooden doll?"


    Lucas and Evangeline, sticking close together, squabbled with loud quacks,


    "St-stop clinging to me! Waltz is not supposed to be danced like this?!"


    "Why should I? I won''t let go. Hehe, let''s stick close and dance all night long...!"


    "Yikes!"


    Kuilan and Yun, clinging stickily together, exuded intense heat,


    "Waaaah!"


    "I''ve never danced anything like this before!"


    Damien and Junior, having never learned social dancing, eventually gave up and simply twirled around in place, arms linked.


    Dusk Bringar, reminiscing about old times, took turns dancing with her knights.


    Kellibey and Verdandi, their faces flushed as if drunk, ignored the waltz and danced their respective traditional dances while holding hands...


    Many other comrades danced around the banquet hall, some joyfully, others still tense, all glancing in my direction.


    "It looks nice."


    White Night, who was dancing slowly with me in the center of them all, murmured.


    "The world might end within a year, yet here everyone is, happily embracing and dancing."


    "That''s why they''re dancing so desperately."


    Leading the dance skillfully, I replied.


    "The world is on the brink, so we hold each other... to feel the warmth, to affirm life."


    "I''m envious."


    White Night curled her blue lips bitterly.


    "Someone like me, an undead, has neither warmth nor life."


    "I can give it to you."


    "What?"


    "I can give you warmth, life, White Night. So,"


    I looked at White Night seriously, whispering softly in her ear.


    "Will you ''truly'' become my ally?"


    "..."


    Watching my face intently, a hollow smile appeared on White Night''s pallid face.


    "Ha, I didn''t know this, but am I weak to beauty tricks...?"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    "I really don''t understand what you mean by wanting to form an alliance."


    White Night answered calmly.


    "I came to you personally to form an alliance. Are you doubting my sincerity now?"


    "It''s a lie. I know that. Both the Demon King and I are just means to an end for you."


    As Ash burst out, White Night''s eyes narrowed.


    "You plan to use everyone to your advantage and then discard them when you''re done. Isn''t that right?"


    "Let''s say what you''re saying is true. Then shouldn''t you not be telling me that?"


    White Night chuckled.


    "If my true intention is to use you and then throw you away, shouldn''t you be quietly planning a countermeasure knowing that? Why tell me?"


    "I told you. I really want to form an alliance with you."


    The second song ended, and the third began.


    The human commander and the undead legion commander continued to dance without rest.


    "Whatever your hidden intentions may be, you''ve helped us so far. We communicate well. And now we''re even dancing together."


    "..."


    "I don''t want to be your enemy. I want to be on your side until the end."


    White Night couldn''t stop her sneer.


    But Ash''s gaze was firm and unwavering. White Night was honestly a bit flustered.


    ''What''s this now? This almost feels like a proposal.''


    Is this human really trying to charm me?


    ''But... it''s not unpleasant.''


    In this hellish world, how many had approached her with such honesty?


    To her, a mere copy, a fake...


    So, White Night decided to give a bit of lip service.


    "Alright, I promise."


    As White Night stepped closer to Ash with a twirl, she whispered secretly.


    "I''ll truly be on your side."


    "Really?"


    "Until we defeat the Demon King and save the world from destruction... I won''t betray you. Is that enough?"


    There was no reason not to make such a promise. To some extent, it was sincere.


    ''Until we defeat the Demon King and save the world from destruction,'' she would be on his side.


    White Night winked with eyes heavily made up in red. A look of relief appeared on Ash''s face.


    "Good, White Night."


    As the third song ended.


    The two leaders bowed to each other after completing three dances. Ash stood up slowly and gestured towards the inside of the banquet hall.


    "Then follow me."


    White Night tilted her head.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To perform the blood oath ceremony."


    Ash''s guards rushed to follow, but Ash waved them off.


    "Don''t follow. This is something for White Night and me to resolve."


    "You too."


    White Night gestured similarly to the Jiangshi trailing behind her.


    "Stay here. This is something for the commander here and me to handle."


    A young female waiter, with a red scarf around her neck, led them inside.


    "This way, please."


    In the innermost part of the banquet hall, a small private room was set up.


    On the table in the special room were two empty plates, two empty cups, a wide-mouthed bottle of clear liquor, and two daggers.


    The two sat facing each other at the table. White Night tilted her head as she looked at the tableware.


    "The blood oath ceremony, you mean that old tradition?"


    "Yes. The ritual performed by the rulers of this world when they form a blood oath."


    Ash rolled up his left sleeve and picked up one of the daggers on the table.


    "We exchange and consume each other''s flesh and blood. This binds the blood oath."


    "Bringing up such an antiquated ritual... you''re serious, aren''t you?"


    "I''ll go first."


    Ash unhesitatingly cut his left arm with the dagger.


    A piece of flesh, neatly sliced, fell onto the plate, and blood streamed down from Ash''s left forearm. Without even a grimace, Ash let the blood drip into the bottle.


    "I''ll stop the bleeding."


    The waiter untied her scarf and tied it around Ash''s arm to stem the bleeding. Ash, composed as ever, gestured towards White Night.


    "It''s your turn."


    "..."


    White Night was wary of any magical principles hidden in this ceremony, but detected nothing.


    "Are you afraid of the knife? You''re not thinking of backing out now, are you?"


    "Why would I?"


    Holding the dagger before her, White Night gave Ash a bitter smile, then swung the dagger with magical force.


    A piece of the sturdy Jiangshi''s flesh fell onto the plate. White Night let her cold, black blood flow into the bottle, just like Ash had done.


    "..."


    "Now, destroy it in one breath! Pour water, light fire! Proclaim the eternal end of this world!"


    The external being roared.


    "Then your ascension will be complete! Ascend with us to the heavens, and together we shall witness the destruction of all worlds!"


    White Night''s body was completely engulfed in shadows, and where her face was, a white void drew a long curve instead of a mouth.


    "White Night..."


    Ash trembled as he looked up at the newly risen Demon King floating in the air.


    "Weren''t we comrades? Was this your intention from the beginning?"


    "I''m sorry, Ash."


    White Night looked down at her once sincere comrade with a bitter smile.


    "The blood oath ceremony we shared, the friendship we built... in the end, it''s all just a lower world affair."


    Among the ants, no matter how deep the relationship, it''s still just among ants.


    Now, looking down from above, everything seemed so small and insignificant.


    White Night flicked her hand.


    Kwaah!


    From the deepest part of the black lake, countless monsters emerged anew and rushed towards Ash.


    The last desperate squad of the human side fought valiantly, but one by one, they lost their lives against the overwhelming tide.


    Crack...


    Finally, the flag of Crossroad fell, and even Ash was brought to his knees.


    Thump! Whack!


    Dozens of monsters, each with their own teeth, pierced Ash''s body from all directions. Blood splattered everywhere.


    White Night did not avert her eyes from the death of her first friend since becoming a Lich.


    And then.


    "What a pity, White Night."


    With a voice that seemed to fade away at any moment, Ash slowly murmured.


    "Failed the final test."


    "...What?"


    "I really thought, perhaps we could be comrades..."


    Ash slowly lifted his head.


    Bloodied, his face bore an unprecedented cold light.


    "So, it comes to this."


    Suddenly, the world halted.


    Not only the monsters summoned by White Night but also her entire body, and even the eyes of the external being in the sky...


    The whole world stood still, as if someone commanded it to ''stop''.


    "What...?"


    "Now then."


    Ash, who was being torn apart by the monsters, effortlessly shook himself free. The surrounding monsters dispersed like dust.


    His body, once bloodied, was now clean.


    White Night stared blankly at Ash, unable to comprehend the situation.


    "It''s time to wake up from the dream, traitor."


    Before White Night''s eyes, Ash snapped his fingers.


    Snap!


    ***


    "...Huh?!"


    White Night jolted awake in shock.


    As her blurred vision cleared, she realized... she was in the private room where the blood oath ceremony had taken place.


    White Night discovered she couldn''t move a muscle.


    And there was Ash, sitting with one leg crossed, his eyes cold.


    "You said you would form a blood oath with me."


    Ash poured whiskey into a glass he held. Ice clinked in the glass as it filled.


    "Yet you didn''t hesitate to betray me. I''m disappointed, White Night."


    "This is, what... What I just saw..."


    "It was an illusion."


    "An illusion...?"


    White Night stammered with a trembling voice.


    "The year I experienced... was it all an illusion?"


    "Yes. To test your true intentions, I showed you that illusion."


    Ash shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, I only directed the ''course'' of the illusion, the detailed situations and outcomes were all drawn by you. You had quite the plan, didnt you? It helped me understand you better. And I got various information that I couldnt know otherwise."


    Dumbfounded, White Night yelled desperately.


    "That''s impossible! I am a Grand Sorceress! How could I, fall for a mortal''s illusion so completely...!"


    "That''s why it wasn''t easy to prepare."


    Ash glanced at the five heroes standing behind him.


    Orange, Lime, Cobalt, Violet, Scarlet.


    These were the five key agents who conducted this operation. Ash grinned as he looked at them.


    "But pulling off such a difficult design and stripping a fool bare, that''s what a con artist does."

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Operation Surprise Party was a plan concocted to deceive White Night and wrest information from her.


    The operation involved seven members.


    First and foremost, Ash.


    His role was to engage White Night, the enemy commander, and lead her into the trap as per the plan.


    He had to entertain her, escort her, and if necessary, seduce her.


    This might have been seen as the most dangerous and difficult role, but Ash, who devised the plan, stepped into this peril himself. Without him taking on this role, the operation wouldn''t have been feasible in the first place.


    Then, the five members of the Gambler''s Club.


    The Mind Reader, Orange.


    The Clairvoyant, Lime.


    The Puppeteer, Cobalt.


    The Illusionist, Violet.


    And the Gambler, Scarlet.


    They were positioned in the banquet hall as waiters. Each was assigned a role suitable to their abilities and were deployed as needed to use their means to target White Night.


    Lastly, Serenade.


    Since Ash had to directly engage White Night, she couldn''t command the overall situation. Therefore, Serenade assisted with operation commands from the control room.


    She understood the structure of the banquet hall better than anyone, was accustomed to handling multiple people simultaneously, and was adept at quick thinking.


    Moreover, she fully grasped the objective of this operation.


    ***


    The moment White Night entered the banquet hall, the operation commenced.


    Mind Reader Orange was the first to naturally serve drinks.


    Her innate ability allowed her to read someone''s thoughts by making them drink her specially brewed orange tea.


    Upon reaching level 50 and awakening, her ability evolved... Now, any beverage she touched, not just her brewed tea, could have the same effect without leaving any magical trace.


    In combat situations, it''s an utterly trivial effect, hardly of any use. But its triviality made it undetectable by enemies.


    In intelligence operations, however, such a skill is incredibly rare. Ash felt a deep satisfaction in having painstakingly awakened the Gambler''s Club.


    Thus, Orange served the drinks calmly - Ash, taking two glasses, offered one to White Night. White Night drank it without sensing anything amiss.


    In the control room.


    As soon as White Night''s lips touched the drink, Serenade manipulated her communication artifact.


    "Orange. Report the situation."


    She drank it refreshingly... It''s done. I can start reading her inner thoughts.


    "Communicate with the commander on a private channel from now on. Report everything about White Night''s thoughts to him."


    Thus, from the very beginning of the party, White Night''s innermost thoughts were laid bare to Ash.


    After securing this insurance, Serenade contacted the next member.


    "Lime. What''s the situation?"


    Clairvoyant Lime was circling around Ash and White Night from a distance, stealing glances at White Night.


    I''ve started the search.


    "Is everything clear?"


    Yes. No issues with visibility. However, it might take some time to find the hidden location...


    "The commander will buy us time. Lime, take your time to find it."


    Serenade mentioned the core target of this operation.


    "The location of the ''talisman''."


    All Jiangshi, being corpses, need a sort of programming directive, a talisman, to move their bodies.


    Therefore, in combat situations with Jiangshi, the top priority is to destroy this talisman.


    White Night, a practitioner of Jiangshi sorcery, was relatively free from this restriction. However, as long as her body was a Jiangshi, a talisman had to be somewhere on her.


    Ash instructed with certainty, and Lime, with his clairvoyant abilities, began to thoroughly search White Night''s clothed body.


    Originally, his clairvoyant ability was limited to reading the back of a card. After awakening and evolving, he could easily peer inside the clothing of someone from a distance.


    But nothing was visible. Time passed in vain, and Serenade had to take measures to enable clairvoyance from various angles.


    "...Instruct the band to play a waltz."


    Although Serenade didn''t like the idea of Ash dancing with another woman, this operation was more important. She gave the order.


    "Let''s make them dance. Spinning around in a waltz might give a better view."


    Thus, music played, and Ash danced the waltz with White Night, spinning around.


    As the tense moments passed, finally, Lime made contact.


    ...I''ve found it. But the location is a bit... problematic.


    "Where is it?"


    Serenade asked urgently.


    They had prepared simulations for all possible locations of White Night''s talisman.


    But the actual location was far more challenging than anticipated.


    The roof of her mouth. I caught a glimpse during a conversation and focused on it, and there it was, attached in such a place. And it''s very small.


    "...Good heavens."


    Rubbing her aching forehead, Serenade switched communication to the third member.


    "Scarlet."


    From now on, I will show illusions as directed by the commander.


    "Orange, go to the scene right now and read the dreams of the enemy commander. We need to extract as much information as possible."


    After sending Orange to the private room, Serenade quickly continued her instructions.


    "Scarlet, come out as we need to proceed to the next operation. Lime! Cobalt! Get ready."


    While Ash, Violet, and Orange were showing illusions and extracting information from White Night.


    Lime had identified the locations of talismans on the bodies of the remaining Jiangshi Liches, Scarlet had swapped them with other talismans prepared in advance, and the last member, the Puppeteer Cobalt, successfully seized control of the collapsed 10 Liches.


    After awakening, Cobalt gained the ability to arbitrarily seize control of summoned creatures and artificial life forms, making them his puppets. It was an application of this power.


    All operations had successfully concluded. Letting out a sigh of relief and wiping the cold sweat from her forehead, Serenade announced,


    "Operation successful. The party is over."


    Serenade shouted over the broadcast throughout the banquet hall.


    "Alright! Those of you having fun, start getting your heads together, and prepare for Plan B!"


    After the illusion shown to White Night ended and she regained consciousness, a situation requiring direct force could arise.


    As a result, the heroes enjoying the party all turned suddenly serious.


    Stopping their dances and exchanging greetings, the heroes uniformly moved to various warehouses and rooms around the banquet hall.


    Their equipment was hidden all over the place.


    Heroes, shedding their suits and dresses to don armor, began to regroup in the banquet hall, weapons in hand.


    Seeing their steadfast appearance, Serenade couldn''t help but smile.


    ***


    "The moment you accepted the invitation to this party... you were played, fool."


    In the banquet hall''s private room.


    Ash coldly uttered towards a bewildered White Night.


    "You''ve always betrayed us in the game like this."


    "..."


    "And after accepting you as an ally, by the latter half of the third year, your power grows too large... By then, it becomes too difficult to eliminate you."


    "..."


    "So, the best time to remove you would be now, just before forming an alliance."


    Although White Night did not fully understand everything Ash was saying, she intuitively realized the truth.


    This was checkmate.


    There was no escape.


    What she couldn''t understand, above all, was how she had fallen into such a trap. There were too many prerequisites that needed to be fulfilled for her to be ensnared like this.


    From not noticing the minor magical workings cast upon her, a powerful sorceress, everything was riddled with questions.


    "...The talisman."


    But the most incomprehensible part was this.


    "The formula and principles used in my talisman... only sorcerers from the East should know them. You swapped it? And stopped my body with it? Impossible, how did you know the formula to create the talisman..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, dumbfounded.


    "Huh?"


    Ash chuckled.


    "You''re slow to catch on."


    "You mean...?"


    "Yes. The formula for this talisman was given to us by the other version of you."


    White Night let out an almost screaming voice.


    "Impossible! She''s alive?! But the tower, it definitely..."


    "Collapsed. By itself."


    "What nonsense...? Are you saying that even the destruction of the tower was all part of a scheme?!"


    Ash shrugged nonchalantly.


    White Night shook her head in disbelief.


    "No way! She gained eternal life in the digital world! And that digital world was built inside the tower''s system!"


    "..."


    "To kill me, she would give up eternal life and kill herself?! No, it can''t be! The other me wouldn''t join such a mad plan!"


    Above all, self-preservation was paramount.


    That was the guiding principle of White Night, the undead Lich who craved eternal life. Therefore, she couldn''t believe Ash''s words.


    "Well, maybe..."


    But Ash, smiling broadly,


    "Why not ask her yourself?"


    stretched out his hand towards the inner part of the private room.


    Then,


    Click-clack. Click-clack.


    Clear sounds of high heels echoed as someone emerged from the darkness of a corner of the room.


    "...?!"


    And upon seeing who it was, White Night''s face was painted with vivid shock and fear.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Click-clack. Click-clack.


    The sound of footsteps stopped, and emerging from the shadows was...


    A Jiangshi with blue skin, her voluptuous figure clearly outlined by the tight, oriental-style dress she wore.


    Facing White Night, the Jiangshi sneered bitterly.


    "That''s..."


    White Night, her eyes wide with terror and astonishment, muttered in a trembling voice.


    "...Is that me?"


    It felt like watching oneself step out of a mirror.


    Frozen in shock, White Night screamed in desperation.


    "What is this? Who are you! I''ll kill you right..."


    As she shouted, trying to use magic, White Night realized that no magical power was gathering.


    Confused, she examined her physical condition and then understood why she had been unable to move all this time.


    "...Huh?"


    She had no ''body'' at the moment.


    She was now just data in the shape of a skeleton, displayed on a small magical panel.


    "Huh? No... What? This is..."


    "Yes."


    Ash, looking on with a pitying gaze, brought a glass to his lips.


    "White Night, from your replication, you two, Black Night and Soya. I switched your Jiangshi body and electronic brain."


    "...?!"


    "All this time, you''ve been copying and pasting your consciousness into various bodies, right? Switching them was also possible."


    A cruel smile curled on Ash''s lips.


    "Why? You envied another version of you, didn''t you? Jealous of another you who conquered the electronic brain world, what you considered the final destination of your research. So, I swapped them for you. You should be thankful."


    "This, what... This doesn''t make any..."


    Trembling in the screen, Black Night abruptly turned her gaze.


    And glared at the other self she had switched bodies with - Soya.


    Everything now made sense.


    The reason she fell for simple magical tricks today must be due to the other self''s interference operations.


    From the principles of charm spells to the art of transferring consciousness to a new body.


    It was all leaked to the human side by another version of herself.


    "Why... another me?"


    Black Night vented her frustration, unable to comprehend.


    "You succeeded, didn''t you... You achieved the ideal immortality we sought!"


    "..."


    "But why? Why go to the lengths of giving up that immortality, to do something like this?"


    After a brief silence,


    Soya, who had been silent for a while, slowly opened the mouth of the Jiangshi and said.


    "I thought reaching the electronic brain world as a Lich was the final stage of escaping the finite cycle of life."


    "But why!"


    "Yet, once I reached there, I realized it wasn''t an infinite or eternal space."


    Transforming oneself into data to gain immortality in the electronic brain world seemed feasible.


    But it wasn''t. It was just another form of escapism, built within the physical confines of a magical tower.


    A world that would vanish like a mirage once the tower collapsed and the system shut down.


    "In the end, I realized that this life, too, would wear down and fade away... That''s what I came to understand."


    A Lich is a magician fleeing from death.


    From a frail human body to an undead skeleton, to a Jiangshi, and then data in the electronic brain world...


    Continuously shifting forms, but nowhere was there eternity, only an extension of a pitiful life.


    True immortality wasn''t to be found in such places.


    "That''s when Ash proposed to me. He was setting this trap to kill you and asked if I would cooperate."


    Soya glanced briefly at Ash and slowly nodded.


    "If it meant setting a trap to ensure your death... If it meant I could be the only one again, then giving up the electronic brain world seemed like a fair trade."


    After all, whether data or a Jiangshi, both were finite.


    In order to return as the sole entity, Soya, the cyber Lich of the electronic brain world, willingly abandoned her domain.


    As a result, their bodies were swapped - Black Night ended up trapped within a small mechanical device.


    "Now, with this Jiangshi body, I will pursue a new form of immortality."


    With a trace of pity in her gaze, Soya whispered to her other self.


    "You will be trapped in that completely sealed world... Slowly disintegrating. Another me."


    "No, no, no, no...!"


    Black Night struggled in vain, but the device she was trapped in had no connection to the outside world.


    A deadly silence ensued.


    Clink-


    I finished my whiskey on the rocks and spoke coldly.


    "You could claim you''re not involved. But from our perspective, we can''t afford to take any more risks."


    "..."


    "Sorry, but I can''t let you go, Soya."


    "...You''ve been calling me by a strange name since a while ago."


    The voice of the Lich Grand Sorceress, filled with a malevolent aura, exhaled a short sigh.


    "I am White Night."


    Zing-!


    Explosive magical power burst forth from her body. My heroes swallowed their groans and had to step back.


    "The Great Sorceress of the Lake Kingdom, the longest-surviving Grand Sorceress in the history of the continent. And yes, as you said, the only being who will ascend to divinity and take her place among the stars. White Night."


    Whoosh-!


    A gust of wind enveloped the entire banquet hall due to the magical power emanating from her body.


    Facing the swirling wind, I calmly set down my empty glass. White Night, who had turned back around, faced me.


    "The kind of immortality obtained in this lower world means nothing. Look at those lives cocooned at the bottom of this lake, lingering like bugs. That''s not the immortality I''m after."


    "..."


    "I will ascend to heaven. I will stand at the same level as those beings from the other world."


    "Boldly admitted."


    "In order to do that, I had to eliminate another me, but you''ve taken care of that problem for me."


    Darkness from the other world began to gather behind her like clouds.


    "If you choose to be my enemy, then I have no need for you, Ash."


    Then from that amassed darkness, a giant eye was about to-


    Whoosh-!


    -It didn''t open.


    The encroaching darkness from the other world suddenly dispersed. The howling wind ceased, and the ominous atmosphere subsided.


    "...?"


    White Night muttered in confusion, failing to comprehend the situation.


    "What? Why? My magic power..."


    "The body you''re using right now is that of a Jiangshi... and you were the one who taught us how to make Jiangshi talismans, remember?"


    I slowly stood up, casually slipping my hand into my pocket.


    "Before the body swap, we reverse-engineered it and made some modifications. We put restrictions on the use of magical power."


    "That''s nonsense...! Don''t talk rubbish! That''s not possible for modern humans!"


    "Don''t underestimate modern humans, ancient monster."


    This world is a magical civilization.


    While you were cooped up alone in your magic tower, did you think the people outside were just playing around?


    Even if it''s a never-seen-before magic, if we can understand the formulas and language, we can reverse-engineer it to steal the underlying principles.


    ''Besides, we have Junior.''


    Junior, a genius who, after seeing Celendion''s vampiric magic reversal just once, managed to copy its principles and made it her ultimate skill.


    The sorcery system of the East fundamentally differs in its basic formulas, so we had to mobilize all the magicians affiliated with the front, including Junior, for reverse engineering and reconfiguration.


    Yet, we succeeded.


    ''A magician is a tactical weapon comparable to a fighter jet.''


    And a fighter jet, as much as it is overwhelmingly powerful, is also a delicate and fragile weapon.


    Compared to other contemporary weapons, it has vulnerable defenses and disastrously low fuel efficiency.


    Powerful once it begins flying, but if it hasn''t started flying yet, it can easily be brought down.


    Magicians and fighter jets have a lot in common.


    So - if you tamper with the fuel tank and prevent it from even starting to fly.


    What remains is just a costly hunk of metal, unable to fly, with defenses as thin as paper.


    "You''ve neglected your history lessons, White Night."


    I gestured towards the foolish Grand Sorceress looking at me with a pale face.


    "When you invite foreign forces into a civil war, the outcome is mostly the same."


    Their own battles should be ended by their own hands.


    If they fail to do so and seek outside help, the smiling outsiders...


    "Will devour them."


    The same applies to these two sorceresses.


    Each brought in ''me'' as a foreign force to eliminate the other.


    They thought they could use me just enough and then discard me.


    But, they underestimated me.


    Taking steps towards the enemy commander, I declared coldly.


    "It''s time to pay the price. Sorceress."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    White Night did not easily fall prey.


    She began to modify the talismans attached to her body in real-time and soon started to regain control over her magic power.


    If she had just three more minutes, she could have recovered her strength and turned the banquet hall into ashes.


    But she was already surrounded by my heroes.


    We were not foolish enough to watch her regain her power.


    Flight was not permitted.


    My heroes charged in from all sides, shouting, and White Night, despite everything, began a desperate resistance.


    She scattered talisman scrolls she had hidden, attempting to bombard the area. But then...


    "Torkel!"


    "Huup-!"


    With his ultimate skill, ''Man is not Made for Defeat'', activated, Torkel blocked White Night''s path.


    An immensely powerful magic that could melt city walls exploded, but Torkel, with his ultimate skill and his giant shield, easily blocked it.


    As White Night frantically reached for another talisman, Lucas and Evangeline broke through from her flanks. White Night immediately scattered talismans towards them, but...


    Boom!


    Lucas, trusting the overwhelming magical defense of his new armor ''Water Moon'', charged straight in.


    He successfully closed in on White Night, piercing through the magical flames.


    Taat-!


    Evangeline, approaching from the other side, easily blocked the magic with her shield and absorbed the damage with ''Damage Save''.


    My three vanguards successfully intercepted White Night''s three most crucial attacks.


    At that point, it was game set.


    A mage is certainly the most powerful tactical weapon in this world, but...


    If they cannot secure distance, warm up their engine, or have insufficient fuel.


    "Checkmate."


    They die.


    White Night was pummeled by the sniping and magic of my heroes coming from all directions.


    ***


    The third-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion, the Grand Sorceress White Night, fell in vain.


    "..."


    As I quietly watched the fallen lich, the moment I approached her...


    Rustle, rustle...


    "What...?!"


    A sticky darkness from another world burst forth from White Night''s body.


    ''This one, she couldn''t have...!''


    Even as she was vanquished, she managed to modify a talisman... to secure a connection with another world!


    The eyes of the bloodied corpse on the ground suddenly rolled and glared at me.


    A dense darkness covered the air, and within it, a giant white eyeball slowly appeared.


    Whirrrr-


    Thump!


    A bright red iris swam atop the white, rotating like a turret locking on its target, then stopped.


    The target was me.


    A clear sneer crossed the lips of the fallen White Night.


    "Even if I go, I''ll take you with me to hell, Ash...!"


    The giant eye began to blink, appearing to move in slow motion.


    The figures of my subordinates throwing themselves to protect me also seemed to move slowly.


    And then, faster than any of them-


    Swoosh!


    Nameless blocked in front of me.


    Flash-!


    From Nameless'' hand, an old iron sword emitted a dazzling light.


    "Haah-!"


    With her blue dress fluttering, Nameless struck down with a slash made of light.


    The beam of light from the sword was so bright it seemed to erase the night around it.


    Before that light, the darkness of another world was incinerated, and the Outer eye in it lost its form.


    The iris couldn''t even close its eyelids, and the attack was rendered futile.


    "It''s not the Outer God, but the darkness that forms the base of the summoning you targeted."


    White Night muttered in resignation.


    "Interfering until the end, Nameless One..."


    Instead of responding, Nameless flicked her sword down and slowly sheathed it.


    As she flicked her sword, the fragments of light scattered around us, forming a defensive line that neutralized the darkness of the other world.


    In the fading darkness, the giant eyeball still gazed at me.


    And then-


    "...Player."


    A voice resounded.


    It was deep, dull, and reminiscent of a bug gnawing on something. I clutched my throbbing forehead.


    That eyeball, the Outer God, was speaking to me.


    "Ash, your words are truly right."


    "..."


    "Whether it''s real or fake, it''s just a finger pointing at the moon."


    The sorceress who was Soya, having entered the body of Black Night, a copy from White Night,


    Whether it''s Black Night, Soya, or White Night, the mage whose identity was now unclear, coughed out laughter mixed with tears and blood.


    "I spent my life in vain, striving to be a real, eternal finger."


    "..."


    "Without truly knowing what life I desired, what I wanted to point to..."


    The light in the undeads eyes quickly faded.


    "If I could turn this world into a fake, then perhaps I could go to the real world above... Then I, too, would no longer be a fake."


    "..."


    "Even if I had managed that, since I never knew what I truly wanted to point to, I would always remain a fake."


    The laughter mixed with tears gradually subsided.


    "How absurd, how laughable. In the end, I..."


    With her head buried in the mud of her own blood, White Night mumbled one last time.


    "What did I want to point to, what did I want to live for..."


    For what purpose.


    To the extent of sacrificing her life and becoming undead.


    To the extent of allying with the Demon King and begging the Outer Gods.


    Did she want to become real?


    "Now, I... can''t remember..."


    Unable to recall to the end.


    White Night breathed her last.


    "..."


    Looking down at the corpse of the fallen enemy commander, I slowly raised my head again.


    The pale moonlight shone straight upon us.


    ***


    The party was over, but the battle was not yet finished.


    Apart from the liches that had infiltrated Crossroad, the remaining forces of the Lich Legion were waiting in the plains south of Crossroad.


    They were in hiding, fully prepared to strike Crossroad from outside if the party turned out to be a trap and White Night sent a signal.


    Their movements were stealthy, but such contingency planning was predictable. Our scouts had already located them.


    Above all, White Night, who was supposed to send the signal, had already been eliminated.


    My troops, having circled around to the rear of the Lich Legion, who were only guarding against an attack from Crossroad, ambushed them.


    The Lich Legion, composed entirely of mages, possessed formidable firepower, one of the most powerful among the monster ranks.


    However, as I''ve said several times, that''s only when the basic conditions are met.


    A fighter jet that cant take off from the runway doesnt even get the chance to crash.


    My heroes, who closed in suddenly, decimated the Lich Legion, which couldn''t put up a proper resistance.


    With the legion commander and the elite units all eliminated inside Crossroad, it was actually more difficult for them to exert proper combat power.


    "..."


    After neutralizing the last lich''s attempt to cast magic with her shield and finishing it off with a spear,


    Evangeline, looking down at the fallen lich, spat out,


    "Will we ever have a monster on our side?"


    "..."


    "I liked that lich archmage... She gave me armor, helped in many ways... I thought maybe, transcending friend or foe, she could become our ally."


    Dressed in Snow White, given by White Night, Evangeline muttered as she looked down at her armor.


    "But to think she intended to burn down our world... We defeated and eliminated her, but my heart feels odd."


    "Someday, it might happen."


    I found myself thinking of Salome again.


    I thought of Kali-Alexander and White Night as well.


    All of them could have been enemy commanders who joined our side.


    Some really became our allies, some we understood yet had to fight to death, and some tried to betray me until I took the initiative.


    What kind of enemy commanders will we face next?


    But one thing is certain.


    "Yet, we are in the midst of a war."


    Basically, we are enemies who must fight to death.


    "Don''t ever forget that, Evangeline."


    "..."


    "Let''s go."


    Comforting Evangeline, who had her lips tightly sealed, I led the way.


    "The real war begins now."


    The first battle of the third year.


    The third-ranked commander of the Nightmare Legion, the Grand Sorceress White Night, and the Lich Legion.


    This battle has come to an end.


    And now.


    The most arduous and challenging final year begins, incomparable to what we''ve faced so far.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    In the dawn after the battle and the cleanup, there were virtually no casualties or even injuries, a miraculous outcome considering the adversary had been a commander of the Nightmare Legion.


    We had a modest celebration.


    Heroes sat around in the partially destroyed but still beautifully adorned banquet hall, chatting and drinking.


    The party was over, so everyone sat around calmly, talking, drinking beverages, and snacking.


    It was a slightly different atmosphere from the usual victory feasts, a gentler, more subdued mood.


    And at the center of it all was Nameless.


    When Nameless first entered the banquet hall, she received hostile glances from several other kings.


    It was inevitable. She represented the Lake Kingdom, the source of the monsters.


    She was initially met with wary eyes, suspected of being the root cause of all this trouble.


    But now, the other kings were crowding around Nameless with interest and awe, trying to engage her in conversation.


    ''After all, wielding such a sword of light. She seemed like someone born to defeat those monsters.''


    An otherworldly deity tried to descend from the darkness, and Nameless, wielding her sword, emitted light and repelled this deity. Everyone at the gathering had seen it.


    The kings present were all warriors who wielded swords themselves.


    They could not overlook Nameless''s extraordinary prowess.


    Thus, the various kings at the gathering were trying to converse with Nameless and forge a connection with her.


    Initially bewildered, Nameless was now handling the situation with composure and dignity.


    Seems a few hundred years haven''t entirely erased the poise ingrained in her during her princess days.Discover new chapters at novelhall.comeless''s debut in the current world seems quite successful.''


    While watching this scene from the second-floor terrace, I heard a slightly petulant voice behind me.


    "Taking care of a debutante''s introduction during a war with monsters... Really, you are bold and extraordinary."


    Turning around, it was Serenade.


    With her aqua hair lightly tied at the back and wearing a simple black dress, with a coat lightly placed over her shoulders, Serenade handed me a glass of champagne with a silver glance.


    "I always end up admiring you, Your Highness."


    "Haha... I thought the best place to demonstrate Nameless''s current value was on the battlefield, especially against a tough enemy."


    Once the World Guardian Front officially launches, kings from all over the world will gather here at Crossroad with their troops.


    It was a plan to create allies for Nameless beforehand, and it seemed to be going well.


    "It''s a bit grand to call it a debutante ball, but, well. It went as planned."


    Accepting the champagne glass from Serenade, I gave her a knowing wink.


    "You did well today, Serenade. The operation was successful thanks to your command."


    "I only did as you had instructed beforehand, Your Highness."


    "If it weren''t for your quick thinking, we wouldn''t have had such a perfect outcome. Just accept my compliment."


    We quietly sipped our champagne.


    The view of the banquet hall, partially destroyed from the battle, came into sight. I licked my lips awkwardly.


    "Anyway... the hotel''s a mess now. Sorry about that,"


    "Haha. No, it''s okay. Facilities like these can be repaired. To save lives, a bit of damage like this is perfectly acceptable."


    A brief silence followed.


    Serenade quietly looked at Nameless and then blurted out.


    "...She''s a beautiful person."


    "Nameless? Right? I was also surprised. In that underground dungeon, she was completely drenched in sweat, but once she cleaned up..."


    "Today''s enemy commander was also a beauty."


    "White Night? Although her skin was ashen, yes, by any absolute standard, she was quite beautiful."


    "There''s never a shortage of beauties around His Highness..."


    Serenade mumbled absent-mindedly, then suddenly came to her senses with a start and waved her hands frantically at me.


    "No, no, it''s not that I''m jealous! I don''t have the right to be! It''s just..."


    "Serenade."


    I smiled wryly and put down my empty champagne glass.


    "It''s okay to be jealous."


    "What...?"


    Serenade blinked her silver eyes in confusion.


    "That means...?"


    "Serenade."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "It''s going to get busier from now on. There might not be occasions like this for a while. So..."


    I gestured towards the first floor.


    "Shall we dance?"


    Serenade blinked blankly for a moment and then nodded vigorously, her cheeks turning red.


    "Yes!"


    We quietly descended to a smaller hall next to the brightly lit main hall, already turned off and cleared out.


    Instead of music, the sound of people laughing and drinking came from the hall next door. In place of the lights, faint moonlight filtered through the windows.


    Here, we slowly held hands, pressed close, and stepped gracefully to the rhythm.


    I whispered to Serenade, who was cautiously stepping with a blushing face.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    "About what?"


    "Not dancing under the bright lights, being the center of attention... but quietly dancing in the shadows like this."


    I didn''t wait for Serenade''s response and continued.


    "Sorry. I''m the type who doesn''t boast about what''s truly precious, preferring to cherish it privately."


    "..."


    Whether she was dumbfounded or purely admiring, I couldn''t tell.


    Serenade eventually narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "Really... if only words were enough."


    "So young!"


    No, you''re the youngest...


    Thinking this, Junior and Yun watched as Evangeline raised her glass again.


    "Alright, let''s drink! Leaving our princess who''s gone to find her fate! We''ll drink among ourselves! Who knows when we''ll have such a gathering again?"


    ***


    As dawn broke in the east and the moon was about to disappear in the west,


    "..."


    Aider stood numbly at the hotel entrance, following the moon with his eyes as it set in the west.


    Tap-tap.


    That''s when the sound of shoes echoed.


    Startled, Aider slowly turned around to see Nameless catching her breath.


    Aider showed a faint smile.


    "...Do you need something from me, Princess?"


    "Haa, haa, haa..."


    Finally catching her breath, Nameless mustered all her courage and asked.


    "May I ask your name?"


    "..."


    "Though I have no name to give you... I still wish to know yours."


    After a moment''s hesitation,


    "...Aider."


    He slowly voiced his name.


    "My name is Aider, Princess."


    "Aider..."


    Rolling the name in her mouth and closing her eyes to savor it, Nameless smiled shyly.


    "It''s a beautiful name."


    "...Indeed."


    Aider smiled back, equally shy.


    "Truly... it''s a beautiful name."


    "I will remember your name, Aider. And the time I spent with you today."


    Nameless smiled faintly, her face still wet with sweat.


    "Let''s meet again."


    After a courteous bow, Nameless disappeared back into the banquet hall.


    "..."


    Watching Nameless''s retreating figure, Aider looked as if he might crumble at any moment.


    Someone casually approached Aider and draped an arm over his shoulder.


    "Why do you look like you''ve lost everything in the world?"


    Turning around, it was Ash.


    Aider struggled to smile after a long pause.


    "I just don''t want today to end. A miraculous day like this, where I could dance with her... I hate to see it end."


    "Tomorrow will bring its own sun."


    Ash smiled wryly and patted Aider''s shoulder.


    "There will be more good days, Aider."


    "...Yes. Tomorrow, a new sun will rise."


    Aider looked up at the sky again.


    The brightening east was ready for sunrise, and the moon hanging in the western sky had almost vanished.


    "But I will never forget the moonlight of today."


    Aider slowly closed his eyes.


    As if to etch the dance with Nameless deep into his soul...


    "I will never... forget it."


    ***


    [STAGE 25 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash(EX), Scarlet(N)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) and 30 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Grand Sorceress Magic Core(SSR): 2


    - Elite Lich Magic Core(SR): 10


    - Lich Legion Magic Core(R): 30


    - Offensive Magic Talisman: 10 <Scroll>


    - Defensive Magic Talisman: 10 <Scroll>


    - Auxiliary Magic Talisman: 10 <Scroll>


    [Stage clear rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 2


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Happy Together]

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Time passed, and the last day of February arrived.


    A memorial service for all those who had lost their lives on this front was held.


    Then, as days passed, March came.


    With the chill of early spring still in the air, troops and supplies from all over the world began to arrive in Crossroad.


    "I''ve never seen Crossroad this busy in my life..."


    Evangeline exclaimed softly, looking down at the bustling city.


    As troops arrived in full force and supplies began to accumulate, the city was busier than ever.


    Looking at the crowded barracks filled with carriages and soldiers, I nodded my head in approval.


    "Good thing we built additional barracks."


    Months ago, just before the existing barracks were full, I had ordered the construction of new ones.


    The new barracks were completed just in time, and new troops began pouring in.


    ''Come on, move into the new expansion~''


    As I received reports of the rapidly expanding troop situation and felt satisfied, Lucas cautiously added,


    "Actually, even with the new barracks, we might still be short... If more troops come, we''ll need more space."


    "We''ll have to order additional construction then."


    As I pondered where to place the third barracks, Evangeline beside me started to babble.


    "But what will we do with all these buildings once we''ve defeated the monsters?"


    Hmm, indeed.


    They''ll be useful for a year, but after that, dealing with all these barracks will be a headache. They''ll be empty.


    I turned to Evangeline with a gesture.


    "Evangeline Cross, the future Margraves, do you have any ideas?"


    "Wha, what?! Future Margraves?!"


    Evangeline jumped up in excitement at the mention of ''future Margraves''.


    She crossed her arms and pondered deeply, huffing through her nose.


    "That''s right. By then, I''ll be ruling this city as its Margraves... I should be the one to solve the problem of what to do with the military facilities. Ha!"


    "Ah, I trust you with this responsibility, Margraves-to-be."


    "Ho ho!"


    Great, successfully delegated.


    I grinned wickedly behind the seriously pondering Evangeline, and Lucas looked at me with a bitter smile. Whatever.


    In addition to the troops, various military supplies also lined up into Crossroad.


    As a result of discussions, countries that found it difficult to send troops instead sent money or supplies.


    The military warehouses, having been expanded in advance, had no issues accommodating them.


    ''But we''ll need to sort the wheat from the chaff.''


    Whether it''s troops or military supplies from various places, the actual useful proportion might not be that high.


    We''re not in a position to be picky, but we still need to sort through them.


    ''It''s going to get busy...''


    I was already busy enough, but oh well.


    ***


    The third year of the monster front is about twice as harsh in terms of volume compared to the first and second years.


    Over the past two years, we conducted 25 defensive battles.


    In the third year, we have to conduct 25 defensive battles in just one year. In other words, stages 26 to 50 will all hit within a year.


    The onslaught of monster waves will be double what we''ve seen so far. It''s literally a wave-like offensive.


    A very tough year lies ahead. But we can''t just sit back because it''s hard.


    We need to prepare.


    ''So, we begin reconstructing the forward base.''


    Before the monsters start pouring in more seriously.


    We need to get the forward base operational again. In as complete a state as possible.


    Fortunately, resources and manpower are flowing in from all over the world, and since we''ve rebuilt it once before, the task shouldn''t be too difficult.


    In the lord''s office, I twirled a pen in my hand, lost in thought.


    ''The immediate task is to reconstruct the forward base. Sorting and reallocating the newly arrived troops and military supplies. And...''


    Though a lower priority, the spoils from the last battle also needed to be dealt with.


    ''What equipment should I make with the magic core of White Night, and to whom should I give it...''


    The opportunity to create a new Nightmare Slayer had arisen again.


    Our soldiers, seeing such creatures for the first time, flinched each time.


    ''If it''s a military force that fights riding griffins...''


    There''s only one on this continent.


    ''Sky Knights!''


    I craned my neck to find the commander of the opposing side. Soon, a boy knight standing out in the center of the knights caught my eye.


    He had crimson hair, with one side braided long.


    Like the knights around him, he was draped in silver armor and a crimson cape, with a rapier studded with a crimson gem at his waist.


    The Northwestern part of the continent, between the desert and the snow mountains the Vermillion Kingdom.


    The crown prince and commander of the knights, Mikhail Vermillion!


    ''He''s an SSR-grade!''


    Moreover, Mikhail is not just any SSR-grade.


    He''s a unique position as a magic swordsman who fights riding a griffin, an air cavalry.


    A character who can maneuver in the air, skilled in both magic and swordsmanship, receiving an insane amount of favor in the world setting.


    ''The only demerit is... he''s young.''


    He''s fifteen in the current third year.


    Evangeline was sixteen when she joined in the first year, but he''s even younger than Evangeline was then.


    His potential is MAX, but it''s still a long way from full bloom.


    In the game, he had negative traits like ''Error-Prone'' and ''Rashness''. I guess they balanced his outstanding performance with various demerits...


    Anyway, he was my number one recruitment target.


    ''In the game, Fernandez caused the downfall of the Vermillion Kingdom, turning him into a wandering prince of a fallen kingdom who joined towards the end.''


    This time, with my and Fernandez''s final battle brought forward, it seems the domino effect spared the Vermillion Kingdom from destruction... resulting in the crown prince and knights joining as part of the World Guardian Front.


    ''Anyway, it seems this Mikhail and the Sky Knights are the culprits picking fights with our guys.''


    I strode towards them with Lucas. Our guys spotted me first and were overjoyed.


    "Captain!"


    "Have you arrived, Your Highness!"


    I could feel a certain desperation in the eyes of our guys. ''Please show these guys what''s what!''


    "Hmm."


    As I approached, Mikhail looked up at me, slightly squinting his round crimson eyes.


    "Are you the famous Born Hater?"


    "Am I famous even in the Vermillion Kingdom? That''s flattering."


    As I flashed a smile, Mikhail scowled and muttered.


    "Of course, you''re famous. As the human scum who broke off an engagement with my sister after just two weeks."


    "..."


    I froze, still smiling.


    I could feel my subordinates staring at me in shock. Cold sweat ran down my spine.


    ''No, it''s not my fault! I didn''t know about this!''


    What the hell was Ash of the past thinking, breaking engagements across the world?!


    Wiping sweat from my forehead, I cautiously asked.


    "Uh, excuse me... How is your sister...?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about my sister. She was so angry after you broke off the engagement that she''s had five husbands since then. She''s doing well."


    Is she really doing well?! It''s not my fault she''s gone off the rails, is it?!


    "The broken engagement with my sister was a political issue between our countries, so it''s not something to discuss now."


    The young knight standing before me flared his small chin threateningly.


    "What I want to discuss now is the situation on this front itself."


    "The front itself?"


    "Father was swayed by your threats and sent our Sky Knights, the kingdom''s greatest force, as if giving everything away. But I''m not fooled by you."


    Mikhail stood straight with his small stature, crossing his arms.


    "Let''s be honest. I don''t understand why, for something as trivial as monster extermination, such a global mobilization of forces is necessary."


    "..."


    The expressions of our soldiers hardened. I too narrowed my eyes, furrowing my brows.


    What did he just say? Little guy.


    Just monster extermination?


    Trivial... really?

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Whether or not the air on our side was getting colder, Mikhail continued.


    "My Vermilion Kingdom is located in the remote northwest of the world. In deserts, on snowy mountains, even next to the sea, it''s a terribly harsh environment. In other words, monsters often invade from all directions."


    "..."


    "Since I was five years old, when I first rode my griffin, I have been dealing with these monsters. And to be honest, I dont find dealing with monsters that difficult."


    Mikhail, gently stroking the neck of the griffin standing behind him, looked straight at me.


    "Prince Ash. You exaggerated the crisis of monster invasions to scare the world and used that excuse to form this huge alliance. The Everblack Empire is laying the groundwork to unify the world."


    "..."


    I shrugged my shoulders in silence.


    "So, what do you want to do, Crown Prince of Vermilion?"


    "I will prove it. That the monster invasion is not such a big crisis."


    Mikhail spread his hands forward abruptly.


    "Next monster invasion, let''s have a contest between my Sky Knight Order and your direct troops. To see which side achieves greater feats."..."


    I found myself smiling, revealing my teeth unknowingly.


    "And if you win? What happens?"


    Without hesitation, Mikhail responded.


    "I will take over the command of this front..."


    Lucas was infuriated, but I gestured him to stop.


    The young knight Mikhail continued in a clear voice.


    "You can remain as the head of the alliance. But I will take the command of the front."


    "..."


    "That way, I can check the Everblack Empire''s dominance in this massive alliance."


    Indeed.


    Quite a clever move for a fifteen-year-old.


    Not touching the position of the alliance leader, as the empire is overwhelmingly powerful in actual national strength. But proving their superiority in monster handling to aim for the command of the front.


    ''If successful, the status of the Vermilion Kingdom will rise instantly in this World Guardian Front, an alliance of all nations in the world.''


    It would also make the young crown prince''s name known internationally.


    Besides, the contest itself is quite in favor of the Sky Knights.


    All members are aerial cavalry riding griffins, the Sky Knights...


    In the game, it''s a force you can barely acquire in the late third year, but it''s so useful that I''ve made good use of it. Definitely a high-quality force.


    He must have thought it a worthy fight, and indeed, there is a good chance.


    The problem is, if the commander of this front were normal, he wouldn''t accept such a contest.


    "Interesting."


    But I am not exactly normal.


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    Lucas, shocked by my acceptance, stared at me with his mouth agape.


    "My Lord?!"


    "But the conditions must be clear."


    Pushing Lucas, who was trying to dissuade me, I threatened Mikhail.


    "If I win. You and your Sky Knight Order must become my loyal limbs. Do you agree?"


    "Of course."


    Mikhail readily nodded as if he had prepared for that.


    But his face turned slightly pale at my next words.


    "Bite when I say bite, die when I say die, lie down when I say lie down, and bare your stomach and pant when I say pant. Okay?"


    "No... that''s a bit..."


    "You''ll also have to do a griffin air show. I''ll request it at events. Stuff like a triple aerial rotation in formation!"


    "..."


    "Anyway, I''m going to work you to the bone, so no complaining then. Okay?"


    Mikhail pondered for a moment but eventually nodded.


    "Fine. I accept."


    In fact, they don''t have much to lose.


    Anyway, as part of the alliance, they would become my subordinates. Before that, they get a chance to fight over command. No reason to refuse.


    "Well done. The next defense battle is a week away."


    I smiled and reached into the new barracks.


    "Look forward to it, Mikhail Vermillion. Daring to challenge the Monster Front with monster extermination, I''m eager to see what impressive feats you''ll show us."


    "..."


    "Now, until then, how about you stay out of trouble and settle in nicely. Hurry up and get in!"


    The Sky Knights, who were causing trouble with their lodging, finally began to lead their griffins into the new barracks one by one.


    "The next monster invasion won''t be easy either."


    It''s the third year.


    The general stage waves now bring more powerful and terrifying monsters than before.


    "If there''s a bet involved, those prestigious Sky Knights will fight harder. Our guys will be spurred on to give it their all."


    "..."


    "It''s a win-win situation. We get to test how well we can fight and also stimulate a healthy competition."


    When new people join an organization, they can stimulate each other in a positive way.


    If this chemical reaction can be utilized effectively, there''s no reason to refuse it.


    Dusk Bringar opened her mouth slightly, making an ''Ooh'' sound, then looked down with her big dragon eyes and asked.


    "But in the end, during this confrontation, there will be some units that won''t follow your tactical command. Isn''t that a problem? Won''t it reduce the efficiency of the operation?"


    "The next defense battle will be fine."


    Southern plains.


    Looking towards the Black Lake behind it, I nodded.


    "If the aerial cavalry engage in individual combat and distract, the battle becomes easier."


    And the opponents for the next defense battle are...


    ***


    On the day of the defense battle. Early afternoon.


    The troops lined up on the walls swallowed nervously, eyes fixed on the southern sky.


    Dudududududu!


    A sound like helicopter blades filled the sky.


    Emerging from the darkened sky were giant beetle-like monsters.


    Thick carapaces. Horns of various shapes sprouting from their heads.


    And fluttering wings spread wide, with six thick legs.


    A beetle swarm.


    "Waaaah!"


    "Disgusting!"


    Kuilan and Junior, who were weak against bugs, screamed simultaneously.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly. Come on, beetles are tolerable. If it had been centipedes or something, I would have fainted first.


    ''Just in time for a flying monster...''


    I glanced sideways, eyeing the waiting Sky Knights.


    When do aerial cavalry shine the most? Against flying monsters. Today, they will be able to fully demonstrate their combat abilities.


    "...?"


    But.


    Something''s off. Our Crown Prince Mikhail Vermillion, also the leader of the Sky Knights, looked pale. His fingertips are trembling slightly.


    I approached and asked curiously.


    "Mikhail? Um, are you... nervous?"


    "Th-th-there''s no way! I''m just a bit startled because it''s a form of monster I''ve never seen before."


    "...Are you perhaps weak against bugs?"


    I asked out of genuine concern, but Mikhail, eyes wide, vehemently denied it.


    "No, no?! People of my Vermillion Kingdom have griffin blood in them! And griffins bravely devour all sorts of bugs! I can even chew bugs raw!"


    "Th-there''s really no need to eat them..."


    I tried to calm Mikhail down.


    No, seriously, I just want you guys to fight well in full condition. Safe and brave, without injuries, okay?


    "What is this..."


    "They''re too big, and there are too many..."


    The other Sky Knights also seemed quite flustered.


    It wasn''t that the enemy was insect monsters that bothered them, but rather the size and scale of the monsters they hadn''t faced before seemed to have overwhelmed them.


    While the soldiers of Crossroad, accustomed to battle, were mostly undisturbed watching the approaching horde of monsters, the newly arrived soldiers were already shivering and stepping back.


    "Why aren''t you... nervous?"


    One of the Sky Knights asked a Crossroad soldier with a trembling voice.


    The Crossroad soldier chuckled and replied.


    "This is nothing. We''ve faced even worse."


    The newly arrived knights and soldiers gaped. Mikhail too looked up at the sky in disbelief.


    I, overhearing this conversation from behind, chuckled. No need to be so shocked, guys.


    You''ll get used to these local specialties after facing them enough.


    ''That''s how everyone becomes a veteran.''


    Just then, a scout shouted loudly.


    "The creatures are entering our range-!"

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    "They are approaching the intersection!"


    Upon hearing the scout''s cry, I nodded vigorously.


    "Good! Prepare for crossfire!"


    It was time to show the new recruits and the incoming monsters another special product of our Crossroad.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The skilled gunners adeptly aligned and aimed the cannons.


    And, the moment the monsters entered the firing range-


    "Fire!"


    I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Relentlessly, without mercy, pour it all out!"


    Blam blam blam blam!


    Along with the ear-splitting, thunderous cannonade, the cannons on the walls spewed fire in unison.


    The moment in the defensive battle I loved the most.


    A single blast of orderly firepower blossomed a flame in the sky.


    The leading beetles of the monster army were swept away in the fire net, shattering to pieces.


    The cannons, consistently maintained, upgraded, and researched, were fully tier-upgraded.


    Not only that, but I also enchanted them with various enhancement materials and scrolls obtained from autonomous exploration farming.


    Moreover, having visited the Imperial Capital, I acquired the blueprints for the new cannons of the Imperial Capital and was applying that technology in sequence.


    Anyway, long story short... even if the third-year monsters have become stronger, we have more than enough firepower to melt them!


    Kaboom! Boom boom boom!


    The beetle monsters burst into pieces in the air.


    "Crazy...!"


    "The vanguard of the monsters, gone in one go...?!"


    A sight of such a grand scale artillery unit, executing such precise and powerful firepower, is hard to find anywhere in the world.


    The new recruits were as flustered by the artillery''s overwhelming start as they were terrified at the appearance of the monster legion. Regardless, I gave the next order.


    "Lilly! It''s your turn!"


    "Got it! Activating artifacts in sequence!"


    Whirrr!


    Lilly and the alchemists activated the artifacts, and the artifacts installed on the walls lit up in sequence, emitting their unique operational sound.


    Various debuffs were slapped on the monsters, and the direct attack artifacts melted them with flashes of light.


    For the monsters that crossed this artifact line, a second round of cannon barrage, reloaded and ready, awaited.


    Boom boom boom!


    With a monstrous explosion, the monsters of the second wave were all burned up.


    This was the typical, usual routine of our defensive battles.


    The difference this time was - the monsters were flying beetles.


    Screetch!


    The third wave of beetles, cutting through the thick smoke, flew towards the walls in an instant.


    If they were ground monsters, the bodies of the fallen would have served as a barrier, and we could have delayed them with various ground tactics, including the kill zone.


    But in aerial combat, we don''t have such options. Hence, we needed to resort to various tricks.


    ''From this point on, a new option is available.''


    Because the Sky Knights had newly joined our front line.


    "Now, shall we deploy the new bait unit?"


    "Knights of the Vermillion Kingdom!"


    When I called them, Mikhail and the Sky Knights looked at me in surprise.


    "How long are you planning to just watch?"


    I smirked, not hiding my intent to provoke, lifting one corner of my mouth.


    "Aren''t you going to show off the skills you boast of?"


    "Mmph!"


    Mikhail, with a baby-faced expression and biting his lips, lightly climbed onto his griffon.


    "Let''s go, Sky Knights! Let''s show them what we''re made of!"


    "Ha!"


    "Yah!"


    Leading the charge, Mikhail and the knights mounted on griffons soared into the sky.


    ''A magnificent sight.''


    The griffons, spreading their massive wings, and the knights fluttering their capes.


    Flying in formation, they attacked the beetle monsters.


    Screetch!


    The griffons cut through the wind with a mighty sound.


    "Haah!"


    The look of consternation on the knights'' faces was clear even from a distance.


    "Tch!"


    With a click of his tongue, Mikhail momentarily slowed down his griffin, moving to the rear of the knights, and then swung his rapier backwards.


    This created dozens of small magical spheres that scattered behind,


    Blam blam blam!


    and exploded upon reaching the beetles following the Sky Knights.


    It was an excellent attack. Against the usual monsters they faced in the northwest, this single strike would have been enough to clean them up neatly.


    But.


    "-?!"


    On this front, that was not enough.


    Mikhail had to spread multiple weaker spheres to cover more beetles.


    As a result, the attack covered a wider area, but despite taking the damage, the beetles remained unscathed.


    The beetles, overcoming the deterrence, continued to pursue.


    Eventually, they caught up.


    The caught-up beetles started to attack the Sky Knights, clinging onto the griffins with their legs and attacking with horns and pincers.


    "Ugh...?!"


    "Shake them off!"


    The Sky Knights managed to fend off the monsters clinging to their rear but were inevitably forced to slow down. More beetles were catching up from behind.


    If they were closer to the walls, they could have retreated and landed, but they were caught quite far away.


    If it continued like this, they wouldn''t be able to retreat to the walls and would be attacked from all sides by the monsters.


    The end of a cavalry unit that lost its mobility was predictably dire.


    ''Still, they lasted longer than I thought.''


    Now, the Sky Knights, completely entangled with the monsters, began a desperate struggle.


    Watching them, I coldly evaluated the battle when soldiers and nobles from the Vermillion Kingdom urgently requested my help.


    "Pr-, Prince!"


    "Please save our Crown Prince! At this rate...!"


    "Eh? Why should I?"


    As I casually responded, the faces of the Vermillion Kingdom people paled.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "It was him who requested to compete for command. And the competition is still ongoing. Crown Prince Mikhail hasn''t surrendered yet, so I can''t intervene first."


    "But, but!"


    "This monster frontline was built at the cost of lives."


    I stated coldly.


    "In front of monsters, death is equal. Knights, soldiers, royalty, commoners. Anyone can die from a single mistake."


    "..."


    "If he requested to take over the command of such a harsh frontline, didn''t he prepare to stake his life? When you bet against monsters, naturally, you lose everything if you lose."


    To have command means to bear responsibility.


    If Crown Prince Mikhail truly desired the command of this frontline, then it''s only natural that he bears the responsibility for his life and death as well.


    I gave the trembling, pale-faced people of the Vermillion Kingdom a sly smile.


    "Just kidding, just kidding."


    I wouldn''t let such a good card die after just showing off a bit.


    After scolding them and using them well for my own benefit, that''s the best approach.


    Turning back towards the battlefield, I shouted.


    "Main party! Assist the Sky Knights!"


    I had the main party on standby, anticipating this.


    "Damien! Junior!"


    "Yes, Prince!"


    "We''ve been waiting, Your Highness."


    As I called the names of my two tactical weapons who had been waiting, they eagerly stepped forward. I smiled at the sniper and the magician.


    "Shall we show these rookies the harshness of our frontline?"


    Instead of replying, Damien grabbed the [Black Queen], and Junior held the [Lord of Crimson].


    While preparing for sniping and magic, I turned to the others.


    "And Lucas! Evangeline!"


    My knight duo, also on standby, immediately came to my side. I nodded at them.


    "It''s time for aerial combat."


    I had already given the strategic orders.


    Evangeline snorted as if excited, and Lucas looked coolly up at the sky - and at the battlefield where the Sky Knights were struggling.


    It was time to teach these greenhorn knights a lesson.


    That you don''t necessarily need wings to fight in the sky.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    "Before the real battle begins, first..."


    I pulled out my wand [Maestro] and gave it a wave.


    "Shall we go after getting buffed up?"


    At that, all the main party members stood in front of me and extended their palms.


    "...?"


    The new recruits watched this bizarre scene, unable to comprehend, but keep watching. You might have to experience it yourself later.


    Slap!


    After lightly slapping each palm, random buffs were applied to each.


    "Yes! I''m brimming with power!"


    Evangeline, with shining eyes, shouted energetically.


    "I''m ready! Hurry up! Launch me now! Quick!"


    "Don''t rush, I''m going to launch you. Go stand there."


    What I pointed to was... a catapult.


    Yes, a siege weapon for hurling stones. A catapult.


    I was going to launch Evangeline from it, like a projectile.


    ''Normally, it''s insane to launch people from here.''


    But then, this frontline isn''t something you can clear with a sane mind!Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    With Evangeline''s current tanking ability, the impact from being launched by a catapult is trivial.


    We tested several new equipment when stage 26 was confirmed to be aerial combat. This Evangeline catapult had already been verified.


    "I love this!"


    Evangeline climbed onto the catapult, excitedly chattering. I instructed the soldiers operating the catapult.


    "Aim towards the Sky Knights. Launch her as close as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Creeeak-


    The mechanism was pulled back tightly. Evangeline, thrilled, shouted.


    "Evangeline Cross! Launching-!"


    Whoosh!


    With a heavy launching sound, the catapult was activated, and Evangeline was shot into the air like a cannonball.


    "Kyaaaa~!"


    She flew far away, screaming with joy as if riding a rollercoaster...


    Watching her, Lucas slightly bowed his head to me.


    "I shall return, my lord."


    "Alright. Don''t overdo it."


    Saying this while commanding something extreme.


    Without responding, Lucas smiled and stepped onto the wall''s railing.


    Thump!


    He lightly kicked off and shot into the air.


    The ground where Lucas stepped sunk in. It''s his movement skill, [Step of Persistence].


    Using this skill, which is almost like short-distance teleportation, Lucas jumped into the air and then-


    Tap!


    He stepped onto the back of a beetle monster close to the wall.


    And continued.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    From one beetle''s back to another, and then to the next.


    He was leaping through the air as if crossing stepping stones.


    A miraculous feat, almost divine.


    The new recruits gaped, and even our heroes watched Lucas''s receding figure, thinking, ''Is that even possible?''


    Anyway, both Evangeline, launched by the catapult, and Lucas, running on the backs of flying monsters, quickly advanced towards the Sky Knights.


    I turned to the remaining members of my party - Damien and Junior - and shrugged my shoulders.


    "We can''t let those two have all the cool scenes, can we?"


    Click!


    Instead of answering, the sniper and magician aimed their respective weapons forward.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Sky Knights were in a dire situation.


    "Ugh?!"


    "Prince! At this rate!"


    They were completely surrounded by beetles, desperately trying to find an escape route.


    The problem was a giant beetle that suddenly appeared.


    This elite monster, with an extremely thick carapace, was easily withstanding the Sky Knights'' attacks, blocking their way.


    Eventually, Mikhail, who had been holding off other beetles at the rear, had to lead his griffin and forcefully push to the front.


    "Make way-"


    Mikhail mustered all his strength to perform magic. Dozens of magic spheres gathered around his rapier and shot forward powerfully.


    Boom boom boom!


    Roar-!


    The damage absorbed by [Damage Save] was being accumulated in the cavalry spear held in Evangeline''s right hand.


    A giant vortex of light swirled from Evangeline''s cavalry spear. Without hesitation, Evangeline thrust her spear downward, unleashing the fully accumulated [Damage Payback].


    As the spear tip touched the giant beetle''s carapace,


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the giant beetle exploded, scattering in all directions.


    Everyone in the Sky Knights gaped at this spectacle. Using the recoil of the explosion to leap upwards, Evangeline had already landed on the next giant beetle.


    Then, immediately after,


    From behind.


    Click! Slash! Skreee!


    Wielding a sword made of light, Lucas, who had been slashing through the beetles while scattering sword light in all directions and stepping on the beetles to dash through the air, lightly landed on the head of one of the beetles.


    "From now on, we''ll take over this airspace."


    Clang-!


    A giant beetle flying towards them was split in two by Lucas'' powerful slash.


    Lucas flicked his sword and coldly commanded,


    "Retreat to the walls."


    Mikhail, who had been watching the prowess of these two knights in a daze, stuttered.


    "B-but...!"


    "I won''t repeat myself."


    Golden aura exploded behind Lucas.


    Ultimate skill, [Divine Descent].


    Wrapped in the golden aura like a cloak, Lucas lightly waved his sword,


    Boom!


    The [Strike of Will], now converted into a wide-area attack by the ultimate skill, tore apart all the beetles flying in from behind Lucas.


    "Cherish your life."


    Without blinking, Lucas swung his sword barrage and then fixed his gaze on Mikhail, saying emotionlessly,


    "You too are among those my lord wishes to protect."


    "..."


    Mikhail bit his lip tightly and then nodded once towards Lucas and Evangeline.


    "I''ll properly thank you later."


    Then, Mikhail shouted to his men,


    "Retreat! Let''s go!"


    "Yes! Let''s go-!"


    "Retreat! Back to the fortress-!"


    The Sky Knights withdrew.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas, standing on the beetle he had stepped on, quickly dispatched it with his sword as it twisted to attack him, and then immediately moved to the beetle next to it.


    At the same time,


    Rumble, rumble...


    Flash-!


    Lightning struck from the sky,


    Bang! Bang! Bang-!


    And magical bullets poured from the walls like rain.


    The lightning indiscriminately fried the ordinary beetles, and the sniper shots precisely shattered the energy cores of the giant beetles. This was the long-range fire support from Junior and Damien.


    Swish-!


    Lucas, who had been madly cutting through the swarming beetles in the sky, slightly furrowed his brow.


    There were no more beetles to climb onto. The next wave was a bit far off.


    Is this as far as I go? Should I use the device given by my lord...


    As Lucas pondered,


    "Hey, grumpy knight over there!"


    Just then, Evangeline, who had kicked off from the back of a giant beetle and soared upwards, reached out her hand to Lucas.


    "Shall we dance?"


    "I can''t even dance..."


    Grumbling, Lucas still reached out his hand. Evangeline laughed heartily as she grabbed his hand.


    Whooosh-!


    A halo gathered near the wing bones of Evangeline''s armor, and boosters shot out.


    Using that propulsion to leap high into the sky in a short time, Evangeline swung her arm and flung Lucas upwards.


    Lucas, who had soared into the sky, safely landed on the next wave''s giant beetle. Next to him, Evangeline came crashing down with a loud "Woooah!"


    "Catch me too! Throw me too!"


    "...Come here."


    This time, Lucas, standing firm on the giant beetle, grabbed Evangeline''s hand as she was about to fall next to him - and with a spin, he threw her forward.


    Lightning continued to strike and magical bullets kept pouring from the side.


    The two continued to step on, kill, run, and throw each other forward, advancing through the onslaught.


    Amidst the relentless rain of lightning and magical bullets, the sword dance of the two knights seemed endless.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    The main party swept through the beetles with ease.


    The new recruits watching their performance let out voices filled with astonishment.


    "Are they, are they even human...?"


    "Is this the elite of the Monster Frontline...?"


    Following that, they looked at me with eyes filled with awe and fear, aware of the mythic prowess of the heroes under my command.


    "..."


    Feeling their gazes, I, who had been surveying the battle through my telescope, casually smiled and lowered it, thinking to myself.


    Wow, that''s scary.


    I just... after somehow managing to save the Sky Knights, had instructed them to parachute down to the ground using the parachutes I had previously prepared and distributed.


    The Knight Duo immediately switched from their rescue mission to annihilation mode, sweeping through the beetles.


    Jumping on the beetles like it''s a platform game...


    Damien and Junior also switched to long-range sniping and magical attacks, erasing even the enemy''s rear waves, barely visible from here. Have you guys turned into map weapons?


    ...Right, this is the third year.


    A time when monsters become disgustingly numerous and annoyingly strong, but also,


    A time when our heroes complete their awakening and achieve cheat-like performance.


    If I keep awakening each of our allied heroes and turning them into overpowered characters like this...


    Clearing the true ending might not be such a distant dream.


    While I was lost in these thoughts,


    "Your Highness!"


    Damien, who had been tirelessly sniping, suddenly stopped and called out to me, his face slightly tense.


    "An enemy legion commander is approaching!"


    "This is where the boss shows up."


    In the distant clouds, I could see the shadow of a giant form flickering.


    I grinned mischievously.


    I couldn''t just sit idle while my subordinates were filming such an awesome mad movie.


    It was time for me to step up for the boss raid.


    ***


    Grrrrrrrr-!


    The creature that emerged, cutting through the clouds, was a giant rhinoceros beetle monster.


    It resembled the Hercules beetle, known to be the largest among earth''s beetle species, only monstrously larger.


    With a long, thick horn protruding from its head and thin, glass-like wings stretched out on either side.


    Its six legs, unable to support its weight, hung down like brutal clubs.


    And its eyes, glowing red.


    A creature that could be called the strongest among those tagged as beetles. The arrival of the Beetle Legion Commander.


    "Wha-?!"


    "What the heck is this thing...!"


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had broken through the other beetle waves to confront the commander, swung their weapons,


    Clang!


    Both Lucas and Evangeline''s attacks bounced off, unable to penetrate the creature''s carapace.


    Though they were somewhat exhausted from the previous fight... the Beetle Legion Commander''s defense was transcendently strong.


    The Legion Commander swung one of its front legs indifferently at the two knights buzzing around its head.


    Thump!


    "Argh...!"


    "Aaaaah-"


    Lucas and Evangeline were thrown far away, each activating the parachutes they had been given before the operation.


    White parachutes popped open in the air. They would land safely. But they wouldn''t be able to participate in this battle anymore.


    They did enough.


    After internally commending the two knights, I turned to see Damien and Junior looking at me, panicked.


    "Our attacks aren''t working!"


    "Its carapace is unimaginably tough...!"


    Among my heroes, Damien and Junior are the top when it comes to dealing damage.


    Their inability to make a dent was a testament to the Beetle Legion Commander''s transcendent defense.


    It was the same in the game.


    This massive beetle, a veritable airborne fortress, deflected all external attacks with its sturdy carapace, advancing silently through the air.


    Then, what could be the weak point of this monster?


    "Mind control, of course!"


    Concentrating my magic power, I shouted.


    "Junior, you''re ready, right?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    I had instructed Junior to prepare a spell from the start of the battle, and Junior had been waiting, having completed the casting long ago, intercepting enemies with the remaining magic power.


    I nodded, and Junior extended the staff forward with a swift motion.


    "Become mine!"


    Ssssssh!


    Then, something resembling a dog collar with chains appeared in the air and tightly wrapped around the neck of the Beetle Legion Commander.


    Ding!


    [You have incorporated the Beetle Lord Hercules (SSR) into your forces!]


    - Current Loyalty: 20/100


    - Absolute Command Authority: 1 time


    "Hey, you''re lucky."


    I was going to dispose of it immediately if the loyalty was 0, but it was as high as 20.


    I wasn''t planning to recruit a legion commander using [Become Mine!] due to their high likelihood of disobedience, to reduce unnecessary variables.


    But with this level of loyalty, there''s enough room to make use of it.


    But why is the loyalty so high? Because its not a Nightmare Legion Commander? Or because my skill proficiency increased?


    It seems multiple factors are at play, but anyway, it''s all good.


    The Beetle Legion Commander Hercules, half-risen in the plain, slowly looked up at me standing atop the wall.


    I grinned and said to it.


    "A greeting?"


    Then, the giant beetle slowly bowed its head to me.


    Satisfied, I nodded back and flicked my finger. Hercules''s massive body slowly disintegrated into magical particles.


    It would have been contained in my summoning space. I hope the seniors already residing there would educate it well.


    I looked up at the sky. No more monsters were visible. The ones I had just caused to crash were the last wave.


    "Phew."


    Taking a breath and turning around, I belatedly realized that people''s gazes were pouring in.


    If the new recruits were amazed and astonished by the elite artillery''s simultaneous firing, Lucas and Evangeline''s aerial battle, and the overwhelming firepower of Damien and Junior,


    The look they now gave me was one of disbelief, as if they had witnessed something far beyond their understanding.


    Well, but as I said again, this is the third year on the Monster Frontline.


    Dirty and vile enemies are defeated by even dirtier and more vile cheat-level means.


    And I, too, had become one of those cheats.


    "Welcome to Crossroad."


    I spread my arms wide and smiled brightly.


    "Welcome to the Monster Frontline, rookies."


    ***


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The returning Sky Knights landed one by one on top of the wall.


    All of them were bloodied and tired, but fortunately, there were no casualties.


    A few knights with severe injuries were seen, but the medics waiting in reserve quickly carried them away on stretchers.


    "..."


    Mikhail pursed his small lips, watching his knights being carried away.


    I slowly approached and stood behind Mikhail.


    "It''s good that you''re safe. Mikhail."


    "..."


    After patting the silent Mikhail on the shoulder, I turned my head towards the wall.


    "Thanks to you, we were able to smoothly get through this defense battle. The Sky Knights are indeed strong."


    "..."


    "It''s fortunate that no one was seriously injured. Leave the rest and take a rest."


    Perhaps, it was the first failure she had ever experienced in her life.


    This young Crown Prince might need time to sort out his feelings. Thinking so, I decided to stop teasing him unnecessarily and was about to leave.


    But then.


    "Prince Ash!"


    Mikhail called out to me first.


    Turning around, Mikhail was staring at me with his large, crimson eyes.


    "It''s frustrating, but I''ll admit what needs to be admitted."


    "Hmm?"


    "I completely lost this bet."


    The first failure. The first defeat.


    As a life-long Crown Prince, a genius magic swordsman, and the master of the Sky Knights, he had never experienced such a situation.


    His face was actually flushed with frustration, but Mikhail gritted his teeth and acknowledged it.


    "You won, Prince Ash. I will never covet command here again."


    "..."


    "And, thank you for the salvation."


    Following that, Mikhail slowly bowed his head.


    "If you hadn''t sent your subordinates... my knights would have been annihilated there. I''m truly, grateful."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    I inadvertently smiled at Mikhail as he expressed his gratitude.


    "We have to help each other out. Especially when facing monsters together in battle."


    "I challenged your command. That means, at some point, I might rebel against you again... From your perspective, I could be a hindrance to stable frontline command."


    Mikhail rolled his crimson eyes and stared straight at me.


    "But you saved my life and the lives of my knights. Whether that was out of mercy or a firm confidence in your command, I''m not sure... Either way, it''s a complete defeat for me."


    Unlike the monsters forced into obedience through magic, the young knight before me knew how to bow his head. He recognized both his own mistakes and the merits of others.


    That was somewhat admirable.


    "Surprisingly good at self-reflection, aren''t you?"


    "I reflect after I act. I need to reduce my mistakes in the future. The problem is I don''t think things through before I act..."


    Mikhail let out a deep sigh.


    "Admittedly, I charged into this battle like a reckless bull, but I''m not so disgraceful as to deny the outcome."


    Acknowledging that is significant.


    He recognizes his faults and looks to the future.


    Perhaps this alone proves Mikhail has the qualities of a hero.


    Seemingly relieved after his confession, Mikhail continued speaking.


    "The monsters here are not only stronger than those in our kingdom, but the tactics to fight them here are also far more advanced."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    "Actually, I''ve read reports about the monsters in the south. They weren''t as threatening as this. This must have escalated in recent years."


    I didn''t respond. Mikhail nodded silently.


    "And Prince Ash, you''ve been maintaining the front lines against these monsters."


    "We''re both just doing our part."


    "No need to be modest. You and your army have done remarkable work."


    Scratching his head, Mikhail placed his hand over his chest.


    "As per our bet, while the World Guardian Front exists, the Sky Knights will faithfully follow your commands."


    "I''ll be counting on you."


    "But, I''d like to add one condition."


    I raised an eyebrow. Mikhail nodded firmly.


    "Send us to the toughest and highest battles."


    "Interesting."


    "Though we showed a poor display today, with the right commands, the Sky Knights can soar higher than any heroes."


    Indeed, Mikhail and the Sky Knights were already a first-rate force in terms of stats.


    What''s important is experience. And the right tactics.


    If they continue to defeat such strong monsters under proper guidance, the Sky Knights might outperform other parties under my command.


    Smiling, I extended my hand.


    "Looking forward to working with you, Mikhail."


    "Likewise, Prince Ash."


    We shook hands.


    "Alright, enough with the reflection! Let''s go to the victory feast!"


    I patted Mikhail on the shoulder and led him down the ramparts.


    "It''s another specialty of Crossroad! If we''ve won, let''s eat, drink, and enjoy!"


    ***


    Lucas and Evangeline returned safely.


    Despite the exhaustion from aerial combat on the backs of monsters, Lucas calmly organized the battlefield and reported the outcomes.


    And Evangeline? She rushed off to prepare for the feast, singing something like ''Playing is the best~''.


    "In this battle... there were some injuries, and a few cannons were damaged."


    Lucas, having skimmed through the report, flashed me a smile.


    "No other damages. It was an excellent battle, my lord."


    "It''s the result of everyone doing their part."


    Our existing forces at the frontline, and the newly joined Sky Knights, had both played their roles perfectly as decoys.


    When everyone fulfills their responsibilities so well, even the challenging hordes of monsters can be dealt with minimal damage.


    "All corpse incinerations and loot collections are complete. That concludes today''s work."


    "Let''s close up shop and head in~ Everyone''s worked hard, let''s treat ourselves to some good food."


    As Lucas and I wrapped up organizing the battlefield and headed towards the city''s central square, a feast was already underway.


    There had been an awkward and subtle tension between the existing Crossroad forces and the new recruits, but after fighting together today and with the circulation of alcohol and meat, they had quickly become friendly with each other.


    New faces appeared.


    Cutting through the crowd, a group of magicians in robes arrived at the central square on white horses.


    The lead elder magician pushed back his robe and stroked his long beard.


    "We rushed here night and day, hearing of an imminent monster invasion. It seems the situation has already been resolved?"


    It was Dearmudin, the Grand Sorcerer of the Ivory Tower, who had caused a stir at the meeting of kings in the past.


    But that wasn''t all. Following him, knights and warriors in various armors entered the square.


    "What''s this, we arrive just in time for dinner, and it''s a feast!"


    "We didn''t really do anything, but they''ll include us, right?"


    I couldn''t recognize who was who, but the soldiers around me buzzed with introductions.


    "It''s the ''Ivory Tower''...!"


    "From the nomadic tribe ''Mirage'', their elite assault unit!"


    "That red beret... the strongest in the jungle, the ''Red Beret'', right?"


    "The Dwarf army has arrived too!"


    "Is that the Elf Queen and her royal guards...?!"


    "Are different races really joining in full force now!"


    "Truly, renowned warriors from all over the world are gathering here?"


    The newly arrived forces, each a significant figure from their regions, found their spots around the square, engaging in a bit of rivalry with our existing forces.


    The leaders of each military group approached me with stern faces as I was drinking.


    Observing them, I sighed softly.


    Just as I managed to handle one headache, more troublesome characters come pouring in.


    ''Fine, let them all come in.''


    I''ll straighten them out one by one and turn them all into my subordinates!


    "Come on, let the monsters come as much as they like!"


    After distributing new glasses of drink to the newcomers.


    I announced the start of the second part of the feast, raising my glass high in the air, and shouted.


    "Together, we can smash those damn monsters just like we did today!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    Heroes, soldiers, everyone brightly smiled and raised their glasses. The newcomers also started mingling and melting into the feast.


    We laughed, chatted, drank, and shared stories until the break of dawn.


    As if the world would never end. Just like that.


    ***


    ...At that time, we didn''t know.


    That this battle would be the last one without any casualties.


    The last moment when everyone from the World Guardian Front could laugh and be happy together.


    At that time, we were completely unaware.


    ***


    [STAGE 26 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash (EX)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) and 50 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - Mikhail (SSR) and 25 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Elite Beetle Magic Core (SR): 20


    - Beetle Legion Magic Stone: 372


    - Beetle Superior Carapace: 150


    [Captured Monster]


    - Beetle Lord Hercules (SSR)


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 3


    - R Grade Reward Box: 10


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Too Young To Die]

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Three months later.


    South of Crossroad.


    At the Black Lake Front. Forward Base.


    On the day of Stage 30.


    ***


    It was already the 30th defense battle.


    Every stage multiple of five is known as a boss stage, where especially difficult enemies appear.


    Until now, monsters up to the 10th rank under the Demon King - the Nightmare Legion Commanders - had emerged.


    However, perhaps due to my defeating several Nightmare Legion Commanders in the dungeon by other means, there was a shortage of them for the boss stage. So, a division from another top-tier monster legion appeared in this boss stage.


    The ''Moving Forest'' Legion.


    Originally, this legion, a collective of giant living, moving trees, only guarded its territory in the dungeon and didn''t invade human realms. But this time, these trees invaded.


    This conglomerate of thousands, tens of thousands of trees is a fortress, a weapon, a labyrinth in itself.


    The slowly advancing forest of trees, which hardly takes any damage from most attacks, lures in close victims and ''eats'' them.


    Those who venture too close to this forest lose their way inside, forget the flow of time and spatial movement, and slowly wither away.


    There are two strategies to defeat this cursed forest.


    First, setting the forest on fire.


    True to their nature, the trees are susceptible to fire-based attacks. A powerful enough blaze can incinerate the entire forest at once.


    This could be seen as the direct approach. This is how it was done in the game.


    However, there''s a big problem: the moment these trees catch fire, they start emitting light.


    Usually quiet and stealthy, these trees, upon sensing their skin burning, start emitting bizarre screams, uprooting themselves from the ground and charging towards the ground.


    And they seek out the attacker who set them on fire to kill them.


    From the moment they catch fire until they are completely burnt, it doesn''t take long, but the frenzied tree monsters are as ferocious as ogres of the same level.


    Thousands, tens of thousands of these creatures, glowing and charging, could obliterate everything, including our walls.


    Hence, the second strategy.


    Send a small elite team close to the forest, and when the ''food''-enticed forest parts, find the boss entity at its center - the ''Elder Tree.''


    This tree, the first and the one that spread the curse to the other trees, is the legion commander of these tree monsters. The cursing burnt root. The Elder Tree.


    As long as the forest is densely packed, it emits a bewitching aura, making it impossible to locate.


    But if we can send a bait team to spread them out, the forest''s density will thin, and Damien can be instructed to search.


    And if found, Damien''s sniping can finish it off in one hit.


    This tactic was decided upon as it would cause the least casualties, and the Sky Knights were chosen as the bait.


    Able to soar in the sky, this knight corps was the most mobile among all the forces of the World Guardian Front.


    Despite being worn down from the fierce battles of the past three months, the Sky Knights were in a much better situation than the others.


    Every military group had casualties, but the elite Sky Knights hadn''t lost a single person.


    Mikhail had also achieved boss kills in Stages 28 and 29.


    Mikhail was an exceptional knight, his subordinates were powerful, and importantly, they could fly.


    For the boss stage, they were one of the few reliable cards I could play. So, I ordered them to deploy, and Mikhail and her knights gladly accepted.


    And then-


    An accident occurred.


    ***


    Initially, the operation proceeded as planned.


    The Sky Knights, flying at a low altitude, glided right above the ''Moving Forest'', luring the trees.


    The trees stretched their branches towards the griffins and knights flying close by, but the Sky Knights skillfully maintained their distance.


    The Sky Knights roamed above the ''Moving Forest'', enticing the trees and fragmenting their formation.


    When this lure operation succeeded and the Elder Tree at the center of the forest finally revealed itself,


    At the very moment when the monstrous legion commander, with its charred body and horrifically split trunk resembling a grotesque smile, was spotted,


    "-We can take it down."


    Mikhail dove down like a bolt of lightning towards the ground.


    "Your Highness?!"


    "That''s not right, Your Highness-!"


    It was a completely impulsive act.


    The role of the Sky Knights was merely to fly safely and disrupt the forest.


    The knights under Mikhail''s command were all horrified, trying to stop him, but it was too late. Mikhail had already plunged into the embrace of the enemy commander.


    To the young knight, it seemed like a moment to kill the Elder Tree and become a hero.


    To hesitate or not in the face of an opportunity to become a hero and write a legend.


    That is what separates those who can create legends from those who can''t. Mikhail did not miss his chance.


    ...But Mikhail didn''t know.


    If that opportunity was a lie to begin with.


    Disturbing the enemy would increase the chances of spotting the Elder Tree, allowing Damien to snipe it and end this.


    This defense battle and the rescue of the Sky Knights had to be resolved swiftly...!


    Boom! Boom! Babababoom!


    The cannons kept firing relentlessly, and the cursed trees, ablaze, poured towards the forward base.


    Bang! Kaboom!


    As the monsters charged, the mines buried earlier exploded, and a net of cannon fire enveloped them.


    Despite this, the burning trees approached with terrifying speed. Their seething rage was truly fearsome.


    "We must stop them before they reach the forward base! Fire with all firepower!"


    Continuously encouraging the artillery, I suddenly turned to my side.


    "Lilly!"


    "I''m on it!"


    Lilly, timing it perfectly, activated the artifacts and gathered magic in her hands.


    The other magicians beside her prepared their spells.


    Since each fire attribute magician was precious, I had asked Lilly to join. The magicians released their spells one by one.


    Whooosh!


    Lilly''s Fire Wall literally formed a wall of flames.


    The trees that touched this magic were all engulfed in flames, but their sheer number eventually broke through.


    Now the monsters were almost upon us. I gritted my teeth. At this rate!


    That''s when it happened.


    Whooooosh!


    Suddenly, pillars of fire rained down from the sky. I looked in surprise towards the source.


    An elderly man with a flowing white beard.


    The master of the Ivory Tower, the great magician Dearmudin.


    "Dearmudin!"


    "Is this the time to call my name?! Just do what you have to do!"


    Dearmudin, seemingly strained, yelled back.


    I hurriedly urged Damien, who was still struggling with the sniper scope.


    "Damien! Are you still not ready?!"


    "Not yet... I can''t see it..."


    The forest was too thick, and the rising smoky haze from the fire made it even harder to spot the location.


    ''Damn it! If only my ''Map Making'' had worked!''


    The Elder Tree, being a deceptive, illusion-type monster, had prevented my ''Map Making'' trait from pinpointing its location.


    As time dragged on, the tree monsters finally approached the forward base''s defense line.


    Even with my magical walls raised several layers high, the towering height of the entangled trees made it inevitable for them to reach us.


    Lucas, standing at the defense line, shouted.


    "Prepare for hand-to-hand combat-!"


    "Uwaaaaah!"


    "Kill the monsters-!"


    Watching the close-combat heroes and soldiers collide with the burning trees, I clenched my teeth.


    Thump!


    Whoosh!


    "Khhhh!"


    "Aaaagh! Hot! It''s hot!"


    Soldiers struck by large tree branches fell like bowling pins, and in no time, casualties began to mount.


    The ferocity of the frenzied tree monsters was a problem, as was the fire clinging to their bodies.


    For the moment, heroes and soldiers, despite their injuries, were maintaining the defense line, but if this situation dragged on, the damage would be uncontrollable.


    And then, at that moment.


    Flash!


    A crimson flash sparkled within the forest.


    It was Mikhail''s magic light. A signal to us.


    I shouted and pointed in that direction.


    "Damien, there! Can you see it?!"


    "Yes, I''ve got it!"


    Click!


    The magical rifle [Black Queen] began to transform on its own, flashing with white magic light and morphing into the familiar form of a long railgun.


    Damien, aiming the massive rifle at the enemy commander, his eyes glittering, announced.


    "Sniping now-!"

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Clank! Rattle, clank!


    The magic gun [Black Queen] began to transform on its own, morphing into the shape of a long railgun.


    Seven magic bullets combined into one and were loaded into the bullet slot -


    "I''m taking the shot-!"


    Flash-!


    With Damien''s shout, it was fired with a flash of light.


    The deadly strike fired by our side''s strongest sniper, Damien.


    The magic bullet, flying like a beam of light, pierced through the deep forest and successfully penetrated the spirit core of the Elder Tree that was spreading curses in the deepest part.


    Squeak... Squeeeak...


    As the Elder Tree fell with the sound of deflating air,


    Immediately after, the trees that had been viciously swinging their branches and roots towards the forward base as if in deception, gradually stopped their movement.


    Without the command of their legion commander, the trees planted their roots into the ground one by one and stood still in their place.


    Just like ordinary trees. Simply standing still.


    Rustle...


    As the wind blew from afar, the burnt leaves scattered on the ground like fallen leaves.


    Everyone had a bewildered expression as they looked at this burnt forest that had suddenly sprung up in front of the forward base.


    "Well done, Damien!"


    Under my praise, Damien, who had rolled back from firing the powerful shot, just showed a thumbs up from afar.


    I would like to help him up and take care of him... but now is not the time for that!


    "Those who can move, follow me!"


    I shouted urgently as I mounted my horse.


    "We need to save the Sky Knights! Hurry-!"


    ***


    Forest. Center.


    The rescued Mikhail was in a pitiful state.


    His body was torn and bloodied by tree vines, and the magical rapier, said to be a national treasure, was shattered into pieces.


    It was because he had overloaded his magic power to reveal his location with magical light, ultimately breaking the weapon himself.


    However, the injuries to his body and the destruction of his weapon were not what mattered to Mikhail.


    "...Aaaaah."


    The Sky Knights.


    His brothers-in-arms, the knights, and the griffins, had all met their deaths here without exception.


    All because of his own mistake.


    "Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    In front of the row of dreadful corpses, Mikhail screamed in despair, covered in blood.


    It was a horrific scream, as if scraping the bottom of hell.


    "..."


    For the past three months, Mikhail had been walking a tightrope in the sky.


    Despite being young and not fully skilled, carrying the negative traits of ''Recklessness'' and ''Error-prone'', he had fought bravely in battle.


    But today, he slipped off that tightrope.


    And this was the price for that.


    "Mikhail..."


    "Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    Watching Mikhail cry tears of blood as he lay on the ground, not knowing how to console him, I bit my lip and turned my head away.


    "...Gather the bodies. Heal Mikhail''s wounds as well."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lucas replied with a bitter face and walked towards the bodies of the Sky Knights scattered throughout the forest.


    The strongest knights of the northwest continent and rulers of the skies had been annihilated here, and their commander, Mikhail, had suffered severe injuries and his spirit was shattered.


    It would be difficult for him to fight on this front any longer.


    ''It hurts.''


    As I watched the bodies of the knights being carried away wrapped in white cloths, I tightly closed my eyes.


    ''It hurts...''


    ***


    Though we barely won, the damage was enormous.


    Twenty members of the Sky Knights, consisting of 4 parties, were completely wiped out.


    This was an irreplaceable loss. Even if we were to operate air fleets in the future, it would be impossible to secure air supremacy to this extent again on the monster front.


    A faint, almost blood-dripping smile formed on Rosetta''s lips.


    "How impure it is for our clergy, who should be the most pure in the eyes of God, to cooperate and lead in the power struggles and conflicts of the outside world."


    "...So?"


    "Timed with the fall of Lord Fernandez, a wave of self-purification swept through our church."


    Rosetta patted her waist lightly.


    "To the foolish leadership who chased power over the Goddess, and bundles of banknotes over the holy scriptures... we delivered the hammer of justice."


    There, a metal whip was present.


    It was a long strip of metal, well-tamed with human blood and grease, neatly folded. I swallowed dryly.


    Wait, what was the affiliation of these priests again?


    The First Holy Knight Division?


    ''Holy shit... the hardcore fanatics of the Goddess''s Order!''


    Devotees who dedicated their lives to serving the word of the Goddess, fighting on the front lines. Those who lived strictly by the principles and rules of the church, the fanatically pure who wished for martyrdom.


    The fundamentalists of the Goddess''s Order - that was exactly who these First Holy Knight Division were.


    "There was a significant internal overhaul and reorganization of the church leadership. Hence, responding to various requests was delayed, but it was never a matter of political importance or lack thereof."


    "...May I ask how the reorganization concluded?"


    "All corrupt clergy were expelled. Each received a punishment commensurate with their sins."


    Rosetta clasped her hands in front of her chest.


    "Now, the central church, and the Goddess''s Order, can live out its true purpose, offering itself for the world."


    "...So, to put it simply, you''re saying you''ve taken over the central church?"


    Rosetta looked at me intently, then finally nodded.


    "There''s no point in mincing words. Exactly as you said."


    Originally, the central church of the Goddess''s Order was tightly held by clergy connected to Fernandez.


    However, these fundamentalists and inquisitors, the Holy Knights, had always harbored dissatisfaction with their power-hungry and money-grabbing ways.


    And when Fernandez disappeared after our final showdown, and his forces crumbled,


    The existing church leadership, now like a kite with its string cut, was attacked by these Holy Knights.


    Whether through rational procedures within the church''s doctrine or through the barbaric violence they''re best known for.


    The final victors in the internal political struggle of the church were these Holy Knights.


    And the new power at the helm was this woman before me - Rosetta.


    ''Becoming the top power in the Goddess''s Order and then personally coming to the front line as your first act?''


    What kind of madness is this...!


    ''I did wish for more priests to be dispatched sooner and in greater numbers, but did it have to be these psycho militant fanatics!''


    Above all, it''s unlikely that such a group, extremely devout to the Goddess''s Order, would get along well with other factions.


    The Goddess''s Order fundamentally stands for humans, specifically the citizens of the empire.


    I''m not sure about the original text, but the currently established form is as such.


    Though the former church leadership had a penchant for money and power, they had a lenient side in this regard, spreading out across the world with a policy of conciliation.


    But these Holy Knights are the most stubborn of the stubborn. It was obvious that there would be conflicts with other races and even with people from other countries who worship different gods.


    Foreseeing the inevitable future made me internally scream, but Rosetta slightly bowed her head to me.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave. I''ve heard there are many injured at the temple, so I''ll start with the healing tasks immediately."


    "Ah, right. Thanks for helping out after coming such a long way."


    "Yes. We shall speak again."


    Rosetta and the new priests disappeared towards the temple with measured steps.


    "Ah..."


    I''m torn between worrying about the troublemakers joining us and being happy that they''ll be of help with the suddenly increased number of injured. I don''t know whether to feel relieved or concerned, grasping my head in confusion.


    "...?"


    Hiding in the shadow of an alley across the way, as if he had escaped at some point, was Zenis crouching.


    "Zenis? What are you doing there?"


    This man, uncharacteristically crouching and trembling. What''s going on?


    Then, Zenis quickly turned his head around to check his surroundings and, only after confirming that Rosetta and the Holy Knights had left, whispered as if entering a mouse hole.


    "...She''s my sister."


    "Huh?"


    "Rosetta! She''s my stepsister! And, and!"


    Zenis pointed at his own neck with a pale face.


    "She wants to kill me!"


    "..."


    I clasped my aching forehead even tighter.


    Come on, Mr. Zenis! Stop talking nonsense and go eat... no, get to work! As if things weren''t tough enough already, now this!

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    The next morning, at the forward base.


    This place, which had undergone reconstruction and continuous battles over the last three months, still bore the aftermath of the most recent battle.


    Parts of the outer walls had collapsed, eroded by tree roots.


    The tree monsters that had pressed up to the very edge of the forward base had stopped moving in that state and took root on the spot, returning to ordinary trees.


    I sweated coldly as I looked at the trees densely filling the southern field of the forward base.


    "...We''ll have to cut them down, won''t we?"


    The head of the carpenters'' guild, who had come with me for the reconstruction of the forward base, nodded.


    "The wood won''t be cost-effective, but it seems we must do it."


    "Are they completely unusable?"


    "They''re all rotten or burnt trees. There were even hauntings at one time. It seems difficult to use them as timber."


    Indeed, it would be somewhat unsettling to make anything out of trees that were alive and trying to kill people just yesterday.


    "Cut down enough to clear the view and let them fall. Let''s form a natural barricade."


    "I will do so, Your Highness."


    Workers and technicians brought from the city began the repairs of the forward base.


    Clang- Clang- Watching the hammering sounds at the wall, I turned around to see an old man with a white beard, hands clasped behind his back.


    The owner of the Ivory Tower. The current Grand Sorcerer, serving as the chief magician of the World Guardian Front. It was Dearmudin.


    "The front line is precarious, Prince Ash."


    Stroking his beard, Dearmudin spoke. I gave a bitter smile.


    "Your contribution was significant yesterday, Lord Dearmudin."


    "Contribution? Just did what I always do. It''s only natural my skills are better than those fleshlings fumbling about."


    This grandfather, who grumbled about joining the World Guardian Front at first, has been very active since participating in the front line.


    Kind of like an old-timer who can''t just watch the newbies mess up?


    ''No, you shouldn''t govern like that'' ''No, you shouldn''t cast magic like that'' ''No, you shouldn''t live your life like that'' while pouring out grumpy advice everywhere, he also took the lead in battle, blasting away with magic.


    Although he doesn''t gain much popularity with his constant nagging and whining... I''m starting to get a sense of his character.


    "We''ll have to fight battles like this dozens of times more, won''t we?"


    It seems I''m the target of Dearmudin''s latest rant. I listened quietly.


    "I assure you. At this rate, this front will collapse."


    "..."


    "Other fronts might fend off a major offensive once in a few years, but here, we''re repelling them every few days. Supplies may be coming from all over the world, so that''s fine, but how do you intend to handle the accumulating fatigue on the people?"


    Dearmudin was right.


    Fatigue.


    The monster waves of the third year, coming at twice the average frequency of previous invasions, were steadily accumulating fatigue on our side.


    Furthermore, the intervals will only get shorter. For a while, we''ll face defensive battles every two weeks, and in the latter half of the third year, monster waves will come every ten days.


    Ideally, we would arrange a rotation to send people into battle in shifts, but that''s not possible right now.


    The level of defense cannot be maintained without elite heroes and veterans.


    Even if we rotate the regular soldiers, the very elite must continually enter battle.


    And they are worn down.


    "The Sky Knight Mikhail Vermillion''s misjudgment, narrowly leading to failure and the annihilation of his knights, was not a coincidence."


    Dearmudin didn''t stop his sharp criticism.


    "Everything is inevitable. All things in the universe have a cause and effect."


    "..."


    "For the past three months, the Sky Knights were overworked, steadily stepping towards their doom. And at the critical moment, they made a fatal judgment error."


    I looked intently at Dearmudin.


    "So, you''re saying that the annihilation of the Sky Knights... is my fault for using them too harshly?"


    "Are you going to deny it?"


    My gaze clashed with that of the Ivory Tower''s owner in midair.


    Our gazes fiercely collided, but eventually, I sighed and averted my eyes.


    "...You''re right, Lord Dearmudin."


    I am the supreme commander of this front. The responsibility for all deaths lies with me.


    Moreover, Dearmudin''s macroscopic view of the war from a structural perspective also makes sense.


    Up close, it might seem that the Sky Knights'' needless annihilation was due to Mikhail''s mistake and recklessness.


    But from a distance, it can be interpreted that the entire front''s operational situation was pushed to its limit, and the fatigue and strain accumulated, making the annihilation of the Sky Knights just one of the results this situation brought about.


    ''And, it might just be the beginning.''


    Temple.


    Standing in front of Mikhail''s hospital room, I took a deep breath before pushing the door open.


    Creak-


    Inside the open room, Mikhail was curled up, motionless.


    Leaning against the wall at the corner of the bed, he had his face buried between his knees. Quietly.


    "...Mikhail."


    Approaching, I pulled a chair and sat down in front of him.


    "I heard you haven''t even taken a sip of water. You can''t go on like this."


    "..."


    "You''re refusing treatment, too? If this continues, your wounds could worsen, leading to more severe illnesses. You need to receive treatment before that happens."


    "..."


    "Mikhail."


    To the unmoving Mikhail, I reluctantly uttered the next words.


    "You have to think about your comrades who fell trying to save you. If you fall now..."


    Snap!


    Before I could finish, Mikhail''s face, shadowed in darkness, flashed with crimson anger, and the young knight''s fist grasped my collar.


    With a haggard face dried with tear stains, Mikhail shouted.


    "Don''t speak so lightly!"


    "..."


    "Don''t say it so lightly! All my lifelong comrades died right before my eyes, because of me...! How can I possibly...!"


    "I''m not speaking lightly. I''ve lost plenty right in front of me, too."


    Gently chiding the trembling Mikhail, who was shouting in a strained voice.


    "But there are people you still have to lead."


    "...!"


    The subjects. The soldiers. And even the reserve griffins.


    The remaining forces of the Vermillion Kingdom and the Sky Knights are still here in Crossroad, hoping only for the crown prince''s recovery.


    Not to mention, his homeland in the far northwest is also waiting for his safe return.


    The shock of defeat is indescribably huge, but... giving up on eating and even refusing treatment is not something a crown prince should do.


    Thinking of the people he still had to be responsible for seemed to calm him down a bit, and Mikhail slowly released his grip on my collar.


    With his head bowed low, Mikhail murmured in a defeated tone.


    "I''ve lost my comrades, the griffins, my weapons, everything. Am I... no longer able to fight?"


    "The Sky Knights, and the Vermillion Kingdom, have contributed enough to the World Guardian Front. Everyone here on this front knows that."


    "So, what, you''re saying I can go back now?"


    "...Yes."


    The Vermillion Kingdom has lost not only its main force, the Sky Knights, but the crown prince has been injured as well. How could anyone ask for more participation in this situation?


    However, upon hearing my words, the haggard Mikhail''s lips curled up in a bitter smile.


    "Don''t joke, I can''t go back like this."


    "Mikhail."


    "Having lost all my precious comrades... How can I return to my homeland with only this tragic failure in tow?"


    The veins in Mikhail''s pale hands bulged as he clenched the bed tightly.


    "Don''t make me laugh, stop it. I, we, have to prove it. We must prove that I, that we, the Sky Knights, are the highest flying knights in the world..."


    "..."


    Bowing his head, Mikhail continued to mutter to himself.


    The mental shock must be immense. He lost all his comrades right before his eyes.


    I patted Mikhail''s shoulder one last time before standing up.


    "For the sake of those left to you, you need to receive treatment and eat well. Understand?"


    "..."


    "I''ll come again, Mikhail. Rest easy. Don''t think about anything..."


    After urging him, I left Mikhail''s hospital room.


    Even as I stepped out of the room, in the darkness of the unlit hospital room, curled up on the bed, Mikhail continued to mutter.


    "I can''t accept this... I won''t accept it... I''ll prove it... that I, that we..."


    With his eyes flickering a restless crimson, glaring into the void.


    "...can save the world."

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    As I stepped out of the hospital room, a woman dressed neatly in a tight-fitting priest''s robe was waiting. I called out her name.


    "Rosetta."


    She was the newly joined commander of the First Holy Knights Division, Rosetta.


    Having been engaged in relief activities since our arrival at Crossroad, it was here that we met.


    "Prince Ash."


    Rosetta, who called my name in return, adjusted her round silver-rimmed glasses and smiled brightly.


    Just as I thought her smile lines surprisingly charming, she said,


    "It''s heresy."


    "..."


    Frozen, I stuttered in response.


    "Eh? What? Heresy? What is?"


    "Refusing treatment. It''s an act of heresy."


    Rosetta gestured towards the room behind me... Mikhail''s room.


    Only then did I realize that the ''heretic'' Rosetta was referring to was Mikhail, and a chill ran down my spine.


    "And heresy..."


    As Rosetta murmured ominously and reached into her robe, I, without realizing it, waved my hands frantically to stop her.


    "W-wait a minute! Calm down, Rosetta! Mikhail is going to receive treatment! So don''t do anything scary!"


    "Huh? Scary thing?"


    Rosetta blinked in confusion, then slowly withdrew her hand from her robe.


    In her hand was... a pen and notebook.


    An incredulous sound escaped my lips.


    "Eh?"


    "Ha ha, scary thing, you say. What are you talking about? This is just..."


    Rosetta opened the notebook and began to write something down in elegant handwriting, kindly explaining as she did so.


    "It''s just accruing heresy points."


    "What in the world is that?!"


    Heresy points?! Just the name sounds terrifying!


    Regardless of my shock, Rosetta calmly continued writing.


    "Mikhail Vermillion... refusal of treatment... heresy points, 10 points."


    "..."


    "Ah, there! You shouldn''t run in the temple corridors! It''s heresy!"


    The young mercenaries running through the corridor covered their ears and ran off upon hearing her. Rosetta clicked her tongue and wrote something more in her notebook.


    "Ignoring the priest''s words... add 5 more heresy points for a total of 20."


    "..."


    "Ah, there! Those eating! You shouldn''t be picky! It''s heresy! Don''t leave food on your plates!"


    Rosetta continued to point out the actions of mercenaries around the temple, freely doling out heresy points.


    ''What exactly does ''heresy'' mean to this woman...?''


    And what can be done with the heresy points once a certain amount is accumulated...?


    It was unclear, but fortunately, it seemed that these heresy points were only for recording purposes and not actually used for punishment. She just quietly wrote in her notebook.


    Thump!


    Having closed her notebook, Rosetta looked up at me and chuckled.


    "Did you think I was some mad priest who arbitrarily brands others as heretics and whips them to death?"


    "...Well, that."


    To be honest, I did think so...


    "I understand that you are wary of my Holy Knights Division. We are infamous for our inflexibility, after all."


    "Was I misunderstanding?"


    "Not exactly. We do cling to principles, after all... But, we are strict with ourselves."


    Rosetta walked ahead with light steps. I quietly followed her, listening to her words.


    "To ourselves, within the Goddess''s Order. My Holy Knights Division is the flame that consumes our flesh and the whip that scars us. However, we do not impose these principles on others outside."


    "Oh..."


    "Well, I am keeping the heresy notebook. It''s our duty not to remain silent in the face of injustice."


    That''s still pretty scary...


    I hesitated a bit before asking.


    "By the way, it might be a bit late to ask, but does it bother you that I speak to you so informally?"


    Looking back, I remember being very formal with Margarita, who was the head priestess at first, always addressing her with the utmost respect.


    But then, speaking informally to her successors, Zenis and Rosetta, seemed a bit odd.


    I couldn''t help but cover my nose. What is this stench! Am I going to end up like this too?!


    Rosetta frowned as well.


    "To defile this sacred space where Saintess Margarita once worked, you really have no shame, Zenis."


    Well... to be honest, Margarita also lived with cigarettes and alcohol due to work stress... The state of the room wasn''t much different back then...


    This wasn''t the time to bring that up.


    As soon as Zenis saw Rosetta, he let out an ill-fitting scream and hastily opened the window at the back of the head priest''s office.


    Rosetta murmured coldly as Zenis tried to escape by jumping out.


    "Do you think jumping out will allow you to run for much longer?"


    "...!"


    "Think about it, Zenis. Whether it''s better to take your punishment cleanly now or to run and accrue more sins against the Goddess and the order, only to face an even more terrible end. Think carefully."


    Zenis hesitated, twitching, but upon seeing Rosetta''s threateningly clenched fists, he eventually gave up on escaping.


    "I surrender, sister."


    The priest slumped his shoulders, sniffling and meekly knelt before Rosetta.


    Anger swirled in Rosetta''s intelligent eyes behind her glasses.


    "Our order''s eternal lost sheep, the troublemaker Zenis... You''ve run well until now, but this is the end."


    "...Punish me."


    "Yes. I was going to do that anyway."


    Shrrk-


    Rosetta unwound the iron whip from her waist and gripped it in her hand. The murderous intent was palpable as if she really intended to use that lethal whip.


    I panicked and intervened urgently.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Are we really going to have an iron whip show here?!"


    "Yes. I will administer the whipping. Until his life is taken."


    "Until his life is taken?!"


    Was Zenis''s statement yesterday about ''trying to kill him'' not an exaggeration but meant quite literally?


    Rosetta, without blinking an eye, coiled the whip on the ground.


    "Zenis, who''s hiding behind Your Highness, has not only trampled the honor of our Holy Knights Division and the Inquisitors but has also tarnished the name of our Goddess''s church with his notorious debauchery."


    "Well... that thing! I sort of know the story!"


    I had done some background checks on Zenis when he first came here, on Serenade''s behalf.


    "About 10 years ago, while on a mission abroad to spread the faith, he got a princess of that country pregnant, didn''t he...?"


    "...It actually happened 14 years ago. The report to the higher-ups came a good while after the actual event. Truly, as the head of the order... it''s a disgraceful matter to even speak of."


    Whether truly ashamed or not, Rosetta''s pale face flushed with anger.


    Zenis, kneeling behind me, closed his eyes and remained silent.


    ''Just hearing this story makes you wonder if he''s insane!''


    Regardless, Zenis, who had been assigned to Crossroad, worked diligently as the head priest.


    Which is why I had been willing to overlook his past.


    I desperately tried to defend Zenis.


    "Hadn''t he already been punished? He received a penalty akin to excommunication, and was made to serve as a common priest for life... That should have been the end of it!"


    "The punishment at that time was arbitrarily decided by the church''s leaders. It was a political maneuver intended to spare our Holy Knights Division''s disgrace and weaken our influence within the order."


    What kind of intense political battles are happening within a religious organization?! Tone it down, will you!


    "Anyway, a judgment has already been made! Why overturn it and punish him again?! Once a decision is final, it shouldn''t be overturned! Haven''t you heard of the principle of res judicata?"


    "Church law is different from criminal law, Your Highness."


    Rosetta stood her ground without yielding an inch.


    "Now that our Holy Knights Division, and I, have taken leadership of the order, we can revise the church''s previous sanctions. I am merely exercising the rights given to me."


    "But!"


    "Have I not told you, Your Highness? Our Holy Knights Division is the flame and the whip purifying our order from within."


    "..."


    "This is an internal matter of our order, Your Highness. With all due respect, you have no right to interfere. Not even the Emperor has the right to meddle in this matter."


    Rosetta spoke calmly, yet her words were sharp as a blade.


    "We will cooperate in all matters outside the order. We will slay monsters and heal the sick. Our order will continue to be a good neighbor to you all, as it has always been."


    "..."


    "So please, do not hinder our efforts to cleanse the stains within our own order."


    Swish-!


    With a flick of her arm to the right, the iron whip moved like a live snake, shredding the furniture around her in an instant.


    "Please step aside, Your Highness."


    With an intelligent face, Rosetta showed a gentle smile.


    "This is your last warning."


    A smile with the scent of blood, chillingly cold.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    "I can''t move aside."


    Ignoring Rosetta''s warning, I put strength into my feet planted on the ground.


    "No, I won''t move aside, Rosetta."


    "..."


    Rosetta''s gaze turned cold. I scoffed.


    "It seems you''re the one under a misconception."


    "A misconception?"


    "This place, Crossroad, the Monster Front, and the World Guardian Front, are all independent entities not bound by any country''s control."


    "And what of it?"


    "In other words, it means this is a place not governed by any nation''s laws."


    I raised my fist, pointing at myself with just my thumb.


    "The only law that applies here is the military law I''ve established. Your order''s doctrines, the imperial court''s criminal laws, none can infringe upon my city."


    "Such arrogance. There''s no land untouched by the Goddess''s grace in this world."


    "I am always indebted to the Goddess."


    Especially since I''ve been countering every [Dark Event] from the monster side with [Gardis''s Blessing]. I''m always grateful to the Goddess.


    "But that''s a separate issue."


    I declared.


    "This land is ruled by humans, and I am its sovereign. In my land, no private sanctions are allowed, except for the punishments I recognize."


    "..."


    "Not even the Goddess can violate this rule on my land."


    Through her silver-rimmed glasses, Rosetta narrowed her eyes. Her eyelashes, as pale gold as her hair, trembled slightly.


    "Rosetta. Wasn''t the reason it was possible for you to take over the central order was because Fernandez disappeared?"


    With my hands in my pockets, I deliberately spoke in a lax tone.


    "Then you should think harder. With Fernandez gone, who do you think will sit on the imperial throne next? Who should your order be showing a good face to for the sake of its future?"


    "..."


    Rosetta snickered.


    "You seem to have the wrong impression of me, Your Highness. Do I look like someone who would be swayed by such threats?"


    "No. Of course not. You''re a psycho martyr."


    She''s the type of crazy person who would beat her stepbrother to death with a whip if it were for the principles she''s decided to follow.


    But she''s no longer just an individual.


    "And now, you represent your order, don''t you?"


    "..."


    Rosetta was originally the commander of the Holy Knights.


    But having eliminated all her political enemies within the order, she''s just been appointed as the new representative of the Goddess''s Order.


    Rosetta, as an individual, is not someone to be swayed by threats. However.


    For Rosetta, who has just become the representative of the order, it would be imprudent to act recklessly in the face of such threats.


    This is the weight that those who bear the lives of others - the sovereigns - must carry, and she has become one of such kings.


    "...Indeed."


    After a moment of silence, Rosetta sighed and closed her eyes.


    "The more one lives, the more complex the world seems. Isn''t that so, Your Highness?"


    Her murderous intent faded. I slowly nodded in agreement.


    "The higher you climb, the farther you see, and the more there is to consider."


    "Even I, a mere mortal of this earth, find the world difficult to navigate. How much more must the Goddess, who sees everything from the heavens, have to concern herself with?"


    To the very end, she spoke like a true believer.


    Anyway, Rosetta slowly sheathed her iron whip, folding it neatly and attaching it to her waist.


    Her touch was gentle, as if handling not a whip but a newly acquired accessory.


    "Your Highness, I clearly understand your intention. The execution of Zenis''s punishment will be... postponed for now."


    "I appreciate your understanding."


    "However, Zenis. From this moment, I strip you of your temporary priesthood in Crossroad."


    Rosetta issued her cruel command in a calm yet sharp voice.


    "Also, I am issuing an eviction order from the Crossroad temple."


    "..."


    "A priest without affiliation must leave the area within a fortnight and return to the Imperial Capital within three months. You haven''t forgotten that rule, have you?"


    Zenis silently bowed his head.


    Listening to this, I couldn''t help but ask in disbelief.


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "But trying to send child support until the end is commendable, isn''t it?"


    "...Should I really consider that commendable?"


    I was plunged into thought. Is this commendable? Or is it shameless?


    And how did the child born between Zenis and the foreign princess end up growing up in an imperial orphanage?


    The more I think about it, the more anomalies I find in this story...


    "Hey, that''s definitely commendable! I''ve never even properly prepared a meal for my children, let alone give them allowance. Hahaha!"


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    "What do you mean too much? That''s how dwarves are raised. Born and immediately given their own personal cave, they grow up digging it out on their own."


    What on earth is dwarven child-rearing...?


    Right now, in Crossroad, Kellison, Kellibey''s son, is here leading a dwarven legion.


    They are renovating and repairing the main fortress of Crossroad, and every time they see Kellibey, they can''t hide their annoyance.


    Kellibey might be unsurpassed as a blacksmith, but as a father of children, perhaps not so much...


    "Anyway, parent-child relationships are already difficult. Zenis and his son... that''s really a complicated relationship."


    "You''re telling me. It doesn''t sound easy at all."


    As we were chatting away, I suddenly felt a piercing gaze. Huh?


    Turning to the side, I saw Hannibal hiding in the corner of the forge, listening to our conversation.


    This assistant blacksmith, who is also a spirit mage and enchanter, was staring at us with wide eyes.


    "Hannibal? What''s up?"


    "Huh? Oh, no! It''s nothing!"


    Startled by my call, Hannibal jumped up, his bushy hair bouncing in the air.


    Kellibey then gestured grandly at him.


    "Young man, have you finished the final touches? Then snap to it and bring over ''that'' completed thing!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Hannibal hurriedly ran back into the forge.


    Watching him, Kellibey chuckled and then glanced at me, asking in a hushed tone.


    "And, what''s the other problem?"


    "..."


    "It seems like you have another concern. Just talk about it. Sometimes just talking can be helpful, you know?"


    After a moment of hesitation, I slowly began to speak.


    The wounded Mikhail and the annihilated Sky Knights.


    The increasing fatigue on the front lines...


    Facing these and other problems, how to manage the front lines moving forward.


    As I opened up, Kellibey listened silently and then said,


    "Uh! I''m not the strategist type, so I don''t know the solution to such complex issues!"


    Then, throwing up his hands in resignation and stroking his beard with a grin, he said,


    "When your mind is that troubled, the best thing is to handle a newly crafted, amazing weapon!"


    "That doesn''t solve the problem..."


    "But it does make you feel better! Here!"


    Hannibal returned from the workshop, wrapping the newly crafted equipment in a dark cloth.


    Kellibey, having estimated its weight one last time, handed it over to me.


    "Plus! This time it''s equipment made for your use!"


    "..."


    I slowly accepted the equipment Kellibey passed to me.


    Gently peeling away the dark cloth covering the equipment, Kellibey seemed even more excited, his shoulders bouncing in anticipation.


    "This is my newly crafted Nightmare Slayer! Equipment like this has never existed before! Custom-designed gimmicks according to the requester''s taste, grip, weight, and even handling habits! A completely order-made weapon!"


    As the dark cloth slid off, what was revealed was-


    "Named, [Light & Shadow]!"


    -A splendid ceremonial longsword.


    From the blade to the guard and the handle, the entire body of the grand longsword was so transparently white it was almost ethereal.


    And the sheath for the longsword, devoid of any pattern or decoration, seemed to absorb light, pitch black in color.


    The ceremonial longsword for commanders, [Light].


    And its sheath, [Shadow].


    Twin magical cores obtained after defeating the 3rd ranked Nightmare Legion Commander, the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    These two cores were used to create custom equipment made solely for me.


    The Nightmare Slayer, [Light & Shadow].

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    I drew the sword.


    Shring-!


    With a cool sound, the blade revealed itself to the world. I couldn''t help but marvel.


    "...It''s light."


    Despite being a holder of such feeble strength that it would be laughable for an awakened character who has completed the third class advancement, I could swing this ceremonial longsword with ease.


    Moreover,


    "...You''ve made it too beautifully?"


    The white sword was so transparent it almost seemed made of glass. It didn''t look like a sword but rather a piece of art.


    As I continued to express my admiration, Kellibey shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s the first time I''ve made a ceremonial sword rather than one for actual combat. Since it was for ceremonial use, I decided to put in a bit of effort."


    "Amazing, Kellibey. It''s truly splendid."


    "But its durability is terribly low, so you have to be gentle with it! Got it?"


    Kellibey kept explaining as he circled around me.


    "I''ve included all the features you requested, and as per your request, I''ve deliberately dulled the blade. It won''t cut paper, let alone vegetables. It''s just a pretty club, a club."


    "Exactly what I wanted."


    "Silly guy... And about the sheath."


    Kellibey cast a slightly nervous glance towards the sheath in my other hand.


    "You better handle it with care. That sheath is actually more dangerous than the sword."


    I looked at the sheath in my hand.


    Pitch black... carrying a sinister darkness like midnight, an ominous sheath.


    Rustle, rustle...


    Suddenly, it seemed as if sounds of darkness-eating bugs came from the sheath.


    Simultaneously, the lights in the base camp flickered all at once. As if someone had blown on a torch...


    "By the great hammer!"


    "Mommy?!"


    Startled, Kellibey and Hannibal clung to each other. An evil aura seemed to swirl around us.


    "Gasp!"


    I tightened my grip on the sheath, focusing my mind to infuse magic power into it.


    Then, the sounds of darkness-consuming bugs ceased all at once.


    The flickering lights stabilized, and the base camp was enveloped in bright light as if nothing had happened.


    "I can handle this much now."


    I smiled slightly, slowly inserting the ceremonial longsword [Light] into its sheath [Shadow].


    Not just the sheath, but the sword itself emitted a certain demonic aura.


    Not only its inherent beauty... it seemed to possess a magical force that seductively caught people''s eyes.


    And when combined into one, inserting the sword into the sheath, the demonic aura emitted by both pieces seemed to neutralize each other.


    ''If I''m not careful, it might consume me.''


    This is the Nightmare Slayer.


    It can enchant people with both light and shadow.


    But also, a person can wield both light and shadow.


    Willing to take the risk and wield this equipment, I thought about moving on to the next phase of the strategy as I attached the sword to my waist.


    "Wait, there''s more! I''ve included that ''transformation'' gimmick you requested!"


    Kellibey was about to explain more excitedly, but I didn''t listen and activated the lock mechanism installed in the sheath - a device known as a secret lock, locking the sword in place.


    Click!


    This locking mechanism, usually used on ring swords, was something I had requested to be custom-made, and Kellibey had done a splendid job.


    "Eh? Aren''t you going to try the transformation?"


    Kellibey, flustered as I locked the sword, stuttered in disappointment.


    It''s like... giving your young son his favorite transforming robot toy, and then the son disappointingly doesn''t use the transformation feature - that specific kind of look.


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "Today, there''s a funeral being held in Crossroad. I should start heading over. Testing the transformation gimmick would take too long."


    "But... Hmm. Well, if it''s for a funeral, there''s no helping it..."


    Kellibey, respecting my duties as a lord, seemed a bit disappointed as he continually glanced at my waist where the equipment was.


    The transformation gimmick must have been a work of pride for him.


    However, using that gimmick would require testing too many things. Since it''s a weapon that needs to be familiarized with through actual use.


    Thus, I decided to postpone the testing and start preparing for the funeral.


    "...Master."


    At that moment, Hannibal cautiously called out to Kellibey. I wondered when they had developed a master-disciple relationship to use such terms.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Would it be alright if I take a quick trip to the surface?"


    "..."


    After meeting Hannibal''s earnest gaze for a moment, Kellibey briskly stroked his beard and laughed heartily.


    "Good! I''ll come with you. I''ve been wanting to get some fresh air anyway."


    Maybe clearing the stages would be easier. However.


    The path I choose, and the path we choose, is not there. I''ve come to this conclusion long ago.


    "Humanity is not something grand. It''s you still being able to feel sorrow, still being able to feel joy, still being able to feel anger. It''s about not letting that heart wear down. That is what humanity is."


    I slowly nodded.


    "I will find a way to protect the human world from monsters. So, I ask you, please, preserve your own humanity."


    The monster front is in crisis.


    Soldiers are worn out from fatigue, hastily formed groups and heroes are clashing, creating discord.


    But, nevertheless.


    There will be a solution.


    And I am the one to find it.


    "Do not just watch as the heart becomes numb, as the light dims."


    I murmured with strength to the people.


    "Be angry."


    After a moment of silence, I slowly bowed my head.


    "To the 19 knights of the Vermillion Kingdom, who led the charge in protecting the world while soaring through the skies. It is because of their valiant efforts that the world has survived this time."


    "..."


    "May they be remembered for soaring higher than anyone, for being braver than anyone, forever. Let us observe a moment of silence for the 19 members of the Sky Knights who have returned to the heavens before us."


    I bowed my head first, and the people followed, bowing their heads en masse.


    After the moment of silence, I stepped down from the podium. Evangeline, who was in charge of overseeing this funeral, waved her arm grandly.


    Bang! The dry salute to honor the dead echoed high.


    The funeral was over with that. However, the people did not disperse quickly, quietly pondering in their places.


    About this death, the previous deaths.


    And perhaps, about their own hearts that had become indifferent to death over time.


    ***


    Mikhail was on a hill overlooking the graveyard.


    Sitting on the exposed roots of an old tree, he quietly watched the funeral below.


    The boy dressed in black mourning clothes looked emaciated. His once vibrant auburn hair and eyes had faded, losing their vitality in just a few days.


    "Mikhail."


    As I approached him, calling out his name, Mikhail did not shift his gaze from the funeral, responding in a deep, hollow voice.


    "...Prince Ash. Thank you for taking care of my subordinates'' funeral."


    "It''s my duty."


    The bodies of the 19 knights of the Vermillion Kingdom were all cremated.


    Here in the graveyard, empty graves were prepared for the funeral, with plans to later transfer the urns to the Vermillion Kingdom.


    In front of those empty graves, people from the Vermillion Kingdom were mourning.


    However, Mikhail stood apart, unable to join them at that place.


    "...How about going there? Everyone is waiting for you."


    When I gently suggested it, Mikhail bitterly shook his head.


    "I have no face to show... I killed them all, how could I shamelessly cry there?"


    "Mikhail. You know accidents in battle are inevitable. Besides, I was the one who gave the orders..."


    "Your tactical orders were accurate. My subordinates were perfect. The only mistake was mine, charging into the enemy lines."


    Mikhail let out a weak smile.


    "I''m not sure... how to hand over an urn filled with ashes to the families back home, waiting for their return..."


    "..."


    "There''s nothing to return but death and defeat..."


    Rubbing his face with his empty hands, Mikhail murmured in a subdued voice.


    "But, yes. I know. This too is my duty, as a crown prince, as a commander of the knights."


    Then, staggering to his feet, Mikhail gave me a precarious smile.


    "Thank you, Prince Ash. Really... as you said, I''ll go to my people."


    "Good. They are all waiting."


    Mikhail began to walk down the hill with unsteady steps.


    Watching his back, Mikhail suddenly stopped and turned around.


    "By the way, your speech was impressive. ''Be angry''..."


    "..."


    "Yes, we should be angry."


    With a smile that seemed on the verge of collapsing like an avalanche, Mikhail murmured once more.


    "We should be angry."


    Then he continued his shaky descent down the hillside.


    "..."


    I watched the flickering shadow of the young knight.


    Praying earnestly that his fragility would not lead to his own destruction.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Rosetta also attended the funeral, as expected.


    A priest could not be absent from an event commemorating the dead. Dressed in her stark black priestly garb, devoid of any adornments, Rosetta was quietly praying in front of the graves.


    As I approached, Rosetta, hearing my footsteps, stopped her prayer and gave me a slight smile.


    "A fitting funeral, Your Highness."


    "Is there such a thing as a good or bad funeral?"


    My question, tinged with disbelief, was smoothly answered by Rosetta.


    "While the death of a person is a sad affair, properly honoring them is a commendable act."


    "..."


    "In the Imperial Capital, most deaths are treated with disregard. To treat every death with such respect... You are doing a remarkable thing."


    "Save the flattery. Even the finest funeral would be better off not happening, right?"


    "Indeed, Your Highness speaks the truth, but it''s still important to acknowledge good deeds. If not by others, then let me commend you."


    Rosetta took out a notebook and pen from her robe and began to cross out pre-written items.


    "I''ll reduce 100 heresy points for you."


    "Did I accumulate that many points already?!"


    "If you continue to perform good deeds, I''ll reduce the remaining points as well."


    "There are more points?!"


    Amused by my reaction, Rosetta covered her mouth and laughed.


    Sharing a hollow laugh, I stood beside Rosetta, looking over the graveyard.


    The graves that had multiplied over time were neatly aligned in rows and columns.


    The hot sun beamed down on the graves. A warm wind blew. Summer was near.


    Damien, sweating profusely as he finished up a funeral in front of a new grave, caught my eye. I murmured without realizing.


    "Priests really have it tough. They strive to save lives on a regular basis, and then when someone dies, they have to work hard at the funeral like this."


    "Life and death are two sides of the same coin. You can''t handle one without the other, like only seeing one side of a coin."


    Rosetta signaled to me with her eyes.


    "And it''s not just priests. You, Your Highness, are also braving death here to protect life on the front lines."


    "..."


    "Such is the way of the world. Where there''s sunlight, shadows fall behind."


    Long shadows were cast behind the sunlit graves. I let out a slight sigh.


    "Such is the way of the world, inherently possessing duality, or even multiple facets."


    "Indeed, Your Highness speaks wisely."


    "So, we shouldn''t judge based solely on one aspect."


    "A mindset befitting a ruler."


    "...So, shouldn''t we also consider more than one aspect in Zenis''s case?"


    As I glanced at Rosetta, she smiled broadly, as if she had anticipated my approach.


    "Did Zenis somehow catch your interest? Seeing how you go out of your way to defend him."


    "Isn''t it the same for you?"


    "Me?"


    "You also shielded Zenis."


    Rosetta frowned, as if confused. I crossed my arms and nodded towards her.


    "Why did you wait for me before going to deal with Zenis, if not to take me with you?"


    "..."


    "If you really wanted to kill that troublemaker, you could have quietly found him and dealt with him. Right? Why bother taking me along?"


    I pressed Rosetta, who remained silent.


    "You wanted me to stop you, didn''t you? That''s it, right?"


    "..."


    "Even though Zenis deserved death by the standards of your Holy Knights, you still paved a way for him to live in this city by dismissing him from his priestly duties. That could be considered mercy, in a way."


    So, my conclusion is.


    "Rosetta. You pretended to dispose of your stepbrother but actually wanted to open a path for him. You used me in the process."


    "Haha."


    With a hollow laugh, Rosetta did not deny my words but gave me a sidelong glance.


    Torkel spoke with firm conviction. That''s it, you earn ten loyalty points.


    "We were discussing what Lord Zenis should do next, given our personal connections."


    "Is that so? And you''ve already come to a conclusion?"


    I turned my head towards Zenis, who wore a gloomy expression.


    "You don''t want to die, right? So, you''ve been dismissed as a priest, just start a new life."


    "...I don''t want to die, but being dismissed as a priest feels like another death sentence."


    Zenis made the sign of the cross, closed his eyes, and clasped his hands.


    "If this is the way to preserve my honor and that of my comrades, perhaps it''s better to cleanse my sins through death now..."


    "How about living here as a mercenary instead?"


    Torkel earnestly dissuaded him, and Nobody and Chain joined in.


    "Right! Living as a mercenary can be quite enjoyable!"


    "There''s a casino right next door."


    "Alcohol! Tobacco! Gambling! And a battlefield swarming with monsters!"


    "Could life get any more exciting?!"


    The two mercenaries chuckled and clinked their bottles together before guzzling down the contents... These guys are no help.


    "With Lord Zenis''s capabilities, it''s entirely possible for you to be employed as private soldiers by His Highness."


    Lucas glanced at me as he spoke. I nodded. Well, there are indeed many ways to approach this.


    "What matters isn''t that. Look, Zenis. What do you want to do..."


    I was about to continue when, oh.


    A round-faced young boy was peeking through the door I had kicked open. Recognizing him, I gestured.


    "Hannibal! Did you follow me here?"


    "...!"


    Startled, Hannibal soon cautiously opened the door and stepped inside. Lucas groaned.


    "Why would such a young kid come to a den of super uncles like this with six of us..."


    "Wait a minute, six?"


    I asked with a stunned face.


    "Are you including me in that?"


    "Well, if I''m included... Did you, my lord, who is a year older than me, think you could escape...?"


    "Don''t, don''t make me laugh! Royalty, you see, has anti-aging as a passive! I, I, I won''t become an uncle!"


    For a moment, my head spun, but I quickly regained my composure. This was no time to waste on unproductive uncle talks.


    "Hannibal? There must be a reason you came all this way. Speak up."


    "Yes, yes... It''s just that..."


    Hesitantly making his way to the center of the room, Hannibal carefully stood in front of Zenis.


    To Zenis, who blinked in confusion, Hannibal clenched his small fist and shouted with a trembling voice.


    "Lord Zenis!"


    "Uh, yes?"


    "The child you had with the foreign princess, the one you left at the temple''s orphanage!"


    "Uh... yes."


    "That, that, that child is..."


    With a crestfallen face, Hannibal pointed to himself and exclaimed.


    "I think that child is me?!"


    "..."


    A hellish silence ensued.


    In a room of the barracks filled with the musty smell from six uncles gathered,


    A boy suddenly showing up to pull a ''you''re my father'' moment, and everyone frantically exchanging looks, seeking who would have the courage to break the ice first,


    Bang-!


    The door was flung open as if to be shattered, and the seventh uncle made his entrance.


    It was Kellibey who had followed Hannibal. He let out a resounding roar.


    "What in the world is this nonsenseeeeee!"


    It was a moment when everyone''s hearts became one.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    First, I took Hannibal outside the barracks to separate him from the other men.


    Crouching in front of Hannibal, I touched my aching forehead and asked,


    "You said you were fifteen when I hired you."


    Then, Hannibal, hesitatingly watching me, said in a shrinking voice,


    "I lied about my age then... But Kellibey realized it right away when you accepted me as an assistant."


    I immediately opened the door and shouted at Kellibey inside the barracks.


    "Kellibey! Why didn''t you tell me!"


    "Ah? You should have filtered out something like age! Hey! And how many times do I have to say it? Dwarves dig holes from the moment they''re born! You''re the weird one for waiting until they''re of age!"


    Oh, this barbarism... romance... anyway, it''s like a fantasy world!


    Pulling at my hair, I sighed and then asked Hannibal,


    "So how old are you now?"


    "...I am now fourteen. I was thirteen when you hired me."


    Boom!


    It felt like lightning struck behind me.


    Thirteen years old? Thirteen years old?


    Am I... violating child labor laws? A wicked boss, no, a wicked lord?!


    "Aaaargh! I am... I am a terrible adult, carelessly exploiting a child on the front lines...!"


    As I writhed in agony on the floor, the men poking their heads back inside the barracks took turns speaking.


    "No, seriously, you''re the only lord who worries about that."


    "We''ve been stealing, robbing, and fighting since we were kids!"


    "Everyone shut up! Kids shouldn''t have to fight for their lives! Kids should play to their heart''s content!"


    I slammed the door shut, furious.


    Hannibal, more unsure of what to do, glanced at me.


    "...Anyway, when I was living at that orphanage. I secretly heard something from the director."


    "What?"


    "That I was born to a princess from the Western Mist Kingdom..."


    Hannibal glanced towards the closed door.


    "And that my father, he has been sending child support to the orphanage."


    "..."


    "And a few years ago, assassins from the Mist Kingdom came to the orphanage to kill me, and I barely escaped..."


    So, somehow he ended up here after drifting from there.


    "Okay. I get the gist."


    I put Hannibal in the dining facility attached to the barracks.


    "Rest here for now. I''ll sort things out with Zenis and come back."


    Then, I rushed back into the barracks.


    Inside, besides the usual men, other curious men had gathered, crowding around Zenis in a corner of the hallway. I pressed my throbbing temples with both hands.


    "Alright, Zenis... let''s start with a cross-check."


    After matching the name of the orphanage Hannibal mentioned and Hannibal''s age, it was confirmed that the details matched those of Zenis''s son.


    "Huuaaah..."


    Zenis exhaled deeply as if the ground was sinking and swept his forehead several times. I cautiously asked,


    "It seems like he''s your son, doesn''t it?"


    "...I don''t even know where to start."


    Zenis covered his face with both hands and muttered softly,


    "The child is indeed my son... but also not my son."


    "...?"


    A moment of silence passed.


    The next moment, the surrounding men began to beat Zenis all at once.


    "This damned fool! Acting like our father!"


    "Even now, spouting such nonsense in front of your son!"


    "We were wrong... Zenis! You deserve more scolding!"


    "Leaving the kid in an orphanage for his whole life wasn''t enough, now what?! He''s your son but not your son?!"


    "Damn you, wicked noble! Damn, damn!"


    They beat Zenis until he declared surrender.


    I growled fiercely at the man lying on the ground, making groaning sounds.


    "Come on, give me a satisfactory explanation. Or you might not make it out alive from these men..."


    "..."


    Zenis, with a bruised face, clenched his eyes shut. Then, slowly, he began to speak.


    ***


    17 years ago.


    "Are we not just proxying the empire''s war?"


    "It''s a mutual understanding. The empire expands its influence, and we destroy countries that persecute our followers."


    Zenis looked down emotionlessly at the burning city-kingdom. However, undeniable pride and fanaticism were boiling in the young man''s eyes.


    "Everything is for the glory of the Goddess."


    "..."


    Watching her brother, Rosetta shook her head.


    "I don''t know. This isn''t why I became a priestess."


    "Why is that? Are you not the highest-ranking inquisitor of the order?"


    "How did we, the internal purifiers of the order, end up roaming outside, assassinating and engaging in political machinations in the name of proselytization?"


    Rosetta exhaled a long sigh.


    "I wanted to heal people and receive thanks, not kill people and be cursed, like the other saintesses of the order."


    "Like that youngest saintess you often praise... Saintess Margarita?"


    "Yes."


    Rosetta continued, perhaps envious of the other saintesses,


    "She went around healing people in all sorts of harsh places and slums. People were so moved by that young saintess that they willingly converted to our church."


    Rosetta silently looked down at the city-state they had overthrown.


    "Violence can''t be the only answer..."


    Then, Zenis snorted.


    "Come on. Snakes live a life fit for snakes, and birds live a life fit for birds. And we are snakes, sister."


    Snake-.


    At that word, Rosetta felt the blood in her body turn cold. The fleeting dream of a different life quickly evaporated.


    "...You''re right. We are shadows. Because we are the Red Priests."


    Rosetta nodded and patted Zenis on the back.


    "Zenis, continue to stand firm and be the pillar of our inquisitors... of our Holy Knight Division."


    "Of course, I will."


    Zenis slightly curled his cold lips into a smile.


    "That way, you won''t waver, sister."


    "..."


    "What''s our next mission, sister?"


    "This time, it''s a solo mission for you."


    Rosetta took out the next mission orders from her pocket and handed them to Zenis.


    "It''s a place called the Western Mist Kingdom. It''s worse than this mission site. Extremely exclusive, guarding against other religions, races, ethnic groups, and cultures."


    As Zenis unfolded and read the orders, Rosetta continued,


    "You''ll enter as a diplomat of the Everblack Empire. Start laying the groundwork for proselytization bit by bit, and make allies among the high-ranking officials. And..."


    "If necessary, assassinate the leadership like this time?"


    "...Yes."


    "Same as always. I''ll do well."


    Having secured the mission orders, Zenis nodded and then disappeared into the darkness as if melting away.


    "This mission will take time. See you next time, sister."


    "..."


    "Everything is for the glory of the Goddess."


    "Let''s meet again in the shadows, my brother."


    Zenis vanished into the darkness. Rosetta quietly watched the place where the darkness had disappeared.


    Neither of them knew.


    That it would take 17 long years for them to meet again.


    ***


    "...So what''s the reason for telling this story?"


    Present.


    The men listening to Zenis''s past reminisced collectively jeered.


    "Trying to say you were a cold, handsome guy 17 years ago?"


    "Ah, who''s going to believe that? Mr. Zenis has always been a scruffy, poor-shaped guy from the start!"


    "When is Hannibal''s story coming?"


    "Asked how you abandoned your son, and who wants to hear about your glory days?!"


    "This guy, ask for bread and he starts with wheat farming!"


    Boos and various objects were thrown at Zenis.


    "Ah, that story comes right after this! So just listen! And!"


    Zenis gritted his teeth and screamed desperately.


    "I was really okay when I was younger, it''s just I haven''t been taking care of myself now!"


    Truly an uncle-like statement.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Three years later, fourteen years ago.


    Western Mist Kingdom. Temporary temple of the Goddess''s order.


    "Priest~ Uncle~!"


    "Play with us-!"


    Children from the slums ran into the temple courtyard, screaming noisily.


    Soon after, with a creak, the old door of the temporary temple opened, and Zenis appeared, scratching his unkempt hair.


    "...Not a priest, but a cleric."


    Between his bushy hair, the unmistakable sharp gaze of an inquisitor flashed.


    "And how many times do I have to tell you, not uncle! I''m still in my twenties...!"


    But even in the face of Zenis''s menacing attitude, the children were unfazed. They stuck out their tongues and pulled down their lower eyelids at him.


    "Ehehe~ Acting all grumpy again."


    "Whether it''s a priest or a cleric, it''s all the same! In our country, we call them priest-uncles."


    "Well, priests usually don''t even glance at us, but Cleric Uncle plays with us every day. So, maybe there is a difference?"


    Hearing the children''s words, Zenis placed his hands on his hips and heavily nodded his head.


    "Yes. That''s exactly the difference between your Mist faith and our Goddess''s order. So, if you convert to our faith..."


    "Ah~ There he goes with the boring talk again."


    "Nevermind that, let''s play ball today, ball!"


    The children screamed excitedly, barging into the temple, soon finding a ball and rushing out with it.


    "Hey, hey! Wait! Before you take the ball, first a prayer of gratitude..."


    "Thank you, Cleric Uncle!"


    "Hurry up and come, Uncle~!"


    "It''s not uncle... Ah, forget it."


    Holding the ball, the children ran to a nearby playground. Watching them go, Zenis sighed and took out a cigarette, putting it in his mouth. Then, he stared blankly up at the sky.


    This was a cursed country.


    From the terrible weather with clouds hanging all year round, the indigenous religion strictly followed caste, ethnicity, and race, and the existing powers that benefited from this indigenous religion were hostile to the Goddess''s order.


    Naturally, Zenis, being a cleric of that faith, was also looked down upon.


    Subjected to all kinds of mistreatment and hostility, Zenis''s spirit was gradually worn down.


    Infiltrating the leadership was difficult, and support from his homeland was becoming increasingly scarce. Eventually, he barely managed to rent this corner in the slums and move the temporary temple here.


    As life got tougher, the beard that had been neglected to grow thickened, and Zenis, who once emitted a cool charm, saw his tidy appearance increasingly becoming shabby.


    "Getting old, getting old."


    Looking at the stained mirror, Zenis irritably pushed his hair back.


    Still, the only place that accepted Zenis, a cleric of the Goddess''s order, was this slum.


    He treated people''s wounds for free and became friendly with the children through balls and toys.


    The people of the slums, who had much to gain from Zenis, gradually opened their hearts to him. They were still rejecting the proselytization, though.


    Living among the people of the slums for three years, even the sharpness of Zenis''s heart, once like a well-honed blade, had now become dull and blunt.


    "It''s hard..."


    Zenis was originally a combatant. He was not skilled in healing magic, let alone proselytization.


    There was no better person to fend off the violent followers of the Mist faith who attacked the temple from time to time, but the rest of the mission was overwhelmingly difficult.


    Yet, what made him endure this difficult place for three years was,


    "Cleric~!"


    Thanks, in part, to this girl.


    At the sound of a cheerful laugh, Zenis turned to see a plump, round girl dressed in a fluffy dress, waving her hand.


    "Cleric! How have you been?"


    "...Princess."


    Quickly putting away his cigarette, an involuntary, faint smile appeared on Zenis''s lips.


    The youngest princess of the Mist Kingdom, Cloudy.


    She was a rare royal who took an interest in the lives of the poor.


    In this country, where social status and class were clearly defined, it was uncommon in the history of the nation for a princess to directly visit the slums and embrace the lives of the poor.


    Thus, she was especially popular among the poor, but ostracized in noble society for smelling like livestock.


    However, she did not care about such criticism and showed up in the slums today, accompanied only by one of her guards.


    "Welcome, Princess. And, um... your guard friend."


    As Zenis greeted them, Cloudy smiled brightly, and the guard also bowed his head heavily.


    Even the guard she brought along was a slave from the beastfolk. Zenis thought of her as a truly noble royal, fighting against discrimination and corruption with her entire being.


    ''She''s practically the only high-ranking individual I can somehow become close to.''


    Given the current situation, where most of his political maneuvers had failed, Cloudy was Zenis''s only connection.


    Thus, Zenis acted as docile as a tamed dog in front of Cloudy.


    "What will you do today, Cleric? I''ll follow and help wherever!"


    "Um... after playing ball with the kids, I''ll set up a regular clinic in the center of the village."


    "That sounds so rewarding! May I accompany you?"


    Cloudy covered her mouth and laughed merrily, her voice as round and warm as her appearance.


    "Of course. Having you help would be incredibly reassuring."


    Zenis smiled back.


    In this dreary town, Cloudy was one of the few breaths of fresh air. Zenis inwardly thought that without this girl, he would have given up on proselytization and everything else long ago.


    ***


    "Please save me!"


    With a face smeared with tears, Cloudy cried out.


    "Please save me, Cleric!"


    "...?"


    Zenis''s face turned to confusion.


    "Save you? Who''s trying to harm you, Princess?"


    "My, my father, the king, is trying to kill me..."


    "The king is trying to kill you? Why?"


    "That, that''s because..."


    Hesitating, Cloudy grabbed her stomach and tightly closed her eyes.


    "Because I was found out to be pregnant...!"


    "...What?"


    Pregnant?


    What is this all about? She''s too young...


    In front of a baffled Zenis, Cloudy, looking distressed, unbuttoned her dress around her stomach.


    Her significantly swollen belly was revealed. How she had hidden it until now was a mystery; it looked almost full-term.


    Zenis, with his mouth agape, carefully asked as he examined her belly.


    "...Princess, were you married?"


    "Would I be?! Obviously, it''s an illegitimate child, and that''s why father is furious!"


    Trembling, Cloudy snatched the cigarette Zenis was holding, put it in her mouth, and took a drag.


    Then, with shaking hands, she inhaled deeply. She was quite skilled at it. Zenis''s jaw dropped even further.


    "...Since when do you smoke?"


    "It''s a basic skill for royalty."


    "Even with a child inside?"


    "With the situation this dire, even my child would understand smoking one."


    Something... Zenis''s fantasy about Princess Cloudy was shattering...


    "You seem close to full term, how have you hidden it until now?"


    "I''m a bit on the plump side, you see. I lied that I was gaining weight, but that excuse reached its limit."


    With her round and innocent face, Cloudy blew out clouds of smoke.


    "Huuuh. I managed to hide it well until now, but just had to be discovered today... I only needed to last a few more days, damn it."


    "...Who''s the father?"


    "My guard."


    "Ah, that guy."


    Only then did Zenis recall the beastfolk slave guard who always followed Cloudy.


    "He was my lover. We''ve been together for 10 years."


    "..."


    Feeling the atmosphere turn sour, Zenis cautiously asked.


    "So, all this time, helping slaves and the poor was also...?"


    "Yes. All to make him happy."


    "It wasn''t out of noble intentions?"


    "Noble intentions, my foot, I only need him to be happy!"


    Zenis''s headache intensified. He took a deep breath.


    There was no refreshing end. This country was indeed a cursed place...


    "...So, where is this beloved of yours now?"


    "He''s dead..."


    Cloudy''s face crumbled into tears again.


    "As soon as my father found out, he had him captured and executed..."


    "..."


    "I have to save this child. It''s the fruit of our love!"


    Cloudy rushed to Zenis, grabbing his clothes and pleading.


    "Please help, Cleric! My father will try to kill the child in my womb. And me as well!"


    "How do you expect me to help..."


    Outside the temple, the sound of soldiers'' footsteps grew louder. The searching torches lit up the night streets.


    Feeling the noose tighten, Cloudy''s face turned pale and she suddenly exclaimed to Zenis.


    "I''ll convert!"


    "...What?"


    "I''ll convert! Right this moment, from now on! I''ll believe in the Goddess''s order!"


    Zenis''s shoulders tensed up.


    Cloudy, shaking him back and forth, screamed,


    "The Goddess''s order doesn''t abandon its believers! Even if it means waging a holy war to save even one believer! So!"


    "..."


    "Save me."


    The soldiers'' footsteps reached right in front of the temple. Cloudy cried out,


    "Please save my child in my womb...!"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Zenis fled with Cloudy.


    The superhumanly trained Inquisitor''s body was agile enough to escape the city, even while holding a full-term girl in his arms.


    Having evaded the encirclement, they took a momentary rest in an abandoned hut on the outskirts.


    With the tension released, Cloudy leaned against the wall and fell asleep as if she had fainted. Zenis silently stood and looked down at this foolish girl.


    "..."


    I know.


    I shouldn''t save Princess Cloudy. She should be left to die here.


    If it became known that he had helped this foolish princess, the diplomatically positive atmosphere that had been formed between the Empire and the Mist Kingdom could be jeopardized.


    Zenis imagined the future of the Mist Kingdom, where temples would be built, and proselytizing would begin.


    Statues of the goddess would be erected throughout the city, and people of all ages would seek the goddess...


    If only this girl in front of him were left to die, many more followers of the goddess would come into this world.


    ''I am an Inquisitor. A holy knight. A combat priest.''


    Proselytizing, healing, saving, these are not my duties.


    As a combat priest, it is right to act as the weapon of the order.


    To kill the few for the many. To endure evil in the shadows for the glory of the goddess''s light.


    Is that not the mission of myself as a weapon?


    "...Huh."


    But, nevertheless.


    Is it really the role of a priest to abandon this young mother-to-be and the unborn child asking for help right before me?


    Before being an Inquisitor, before being a holy knight, before being a combat priest, am I not a priest who follows the goddess?


    Is it really right to leave these two young lives to die now, for the possibility of gaining more followers in the future?


    "Shit... It''s not my job to worry about this."


    Zenis took out a cigarette, then, realizing the girl in front of him was a mother-to-be, put it back.


    ''This is really messed up, seriously...''


    Zenis leaned his forehead against the hut''s wall and groaned in pain.


    The messed-up night of the messed-up country was passing.


    ***


    "I want to give birth."


    The next morning, as soon as she woke up, Cloudy said this.


    "I''m nine months pregnant now, and the baby will come out in a few weeks. The labor pains are getting worse, so it might come out in a few days if it''s early."


    "...And?"


    "Please help me."


    Zenis clenched his eyes shut and agonized, but eventually nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll call a midwife from the village..."


    "No. You have to help me directly."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I can''t trust anyone else. Whether it''s a midwife or anyone else, there''s a high chance they''ll report to Father."


    The bold young pregnant woman stared blankly at Zenis, who then pointed at himself stutteringly.


    "Are you asking me to directly deliver the princess''s child?"


    "What other choice do we have?"


    "I''ve never done such a thing in my life."


    "Do I look like I have?"


    Cloudy''s face was covered in cold sweat, possibly because her labor had started.


    She clutched her belly and breathed heavily.


    "The only way to give birth without being caught by Father is to do it quietly, in a place unknown to others, where no one can find out."


    "..."


    "Please help us, Priest. Please don''t abandon us."


    After clenching and unclenching his fists several times, Zenis finally got up with a long sigh.


    "...Let''s move first. We''re still too close to the city. The pursuers will come soon."


    ***


    The two moved along the mountain range but couldn''t go far.


    It was because Cloudy''s labor had started, and she was in pain. Despite the agony, Cloudy earnestly shared what she knew.


    "Half-blood babies are said to torment their mothers to death... This one has been quite calm so far, but now it''s no joke..."


    "You''ve done your homework?"


    "Once I got pregnant, all I felt was fear. I had to study up."


    "Is there anything else I should know?"


    "The baby''s name is Hannibal."


    Cloudy smiled weakly.


    "We decided on it together in advance."


    The two spent the night in a crumbling lodge at the corner of the mountain range.


    That night, as Zenis was taking care of Cloudy and also pondering when to abandon her, he accidentally fell asleep and dreamt.


    It was a dream from his very early childhood.


    Zenis, a war refugee, was crying in the burnt ruins.


    "Ha... Being born into royalty made life easier. I wanted to live even more comfortably. It''s a shame."


    Cloudy, jesting, hummed and pondered.


    "Well, now that I''ve become a free person, I want to live a life I''ve never even imagined."


    "Like what?"


    "I''m good at singing. Wouldn''t I be popular as a singer with a princess background?"


    "That would definitely make headlines."


    "I can read and write, so getting a job at a reputable business seems good too."


    "A commuting princess... doesn''t quite suit Your Highness''s personality."


    "Working at a travel agency might be nice, don''t you think? I''m good at getting along with people. Traveling the world, talking with customers from everywhere."


    "That does seem fitting. Although it''s hard to say if a travel agency could operate properly in these dangerous times."


    "And, maybe... could I become a priest?"


    Zenis stopped replying. Cloudy smiled awkwardly.


    "I owe such a great debt to the Church of the Goddess, but donations seem difficult. It would be nice if I could dedicate the rest of my life."


    "Unfortunately, being a priest requires an aptitude for healing magic."


    "Huhu, that''s cold..."


    "So, use the rest of your life for you and your child. You''re still young, after all."


    Cloudy, with wide eyes, chuckled at Zenis.


    "It''s funny hearing that from a young priest like you."


    "I''ve heard that it''s over when kids call you ''uncle'' instead of ''brother'' or ''big brother''. I hate to admit it, but I''m already an uncle."


    "I''ve also heard that if you think you''re old, you''re still young, and if you think you''re still young, you''re actually old."


    "..."


    "You''re still young, Priest."


    After having such a conversation, a full day later.


    ***


    Cloudy succeeded in giving birth.


    Both Cloudy and Zenis, having stayed up for several days and nights, were utterly drained, but when the newborn let out a vigorous cry, Zenis couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    "Your Highness, look! A healthy boy."


    "..."


    "We succeeded. We really did it."


    Exhausted, with a pale face, Cloudy barely managed to speak.


    "...I''m sorry, I''m a bit weak, I can''t see."


    "..."


    Zenis slowly lifted the baby and placed him in Cloudy''s arms.


    Cloudy, smiling faintly, caressed the baby in her arms and asked.


    "What color are my baby''s eyes?"


    "Clear gold."


    "What about his hair?"


    "Bright brown."


    "Is he slim like his father, or chubby like me?"


    "He resembles Your Highness. Very plump and cute."


    Cloudy smiled with her wan cheeks and slowly caressed the baby''s hair.


    "Hannibal."


    Similarly exhausted, Cloudy whispered slowly to the child who had fallen asleep from fatigue.


    "Instead of mom and dad... sing songs, get a job, travel, make donations to the temple... live your life that way."


    "..."


    "Thank you, Priest Zenis."


    Cloudy slowly closed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry to ask this at the last moment... but please, take care of this child..."


    Thud.


    Cloudy''s hand, which had been caressing the child, fell to the ground.


    Standing dumbfounded in front of the dead princess''s body, not knowing what to do, Zenis slowly lifted the child into his arms.


    Wah! Waaaah!


    It was then the child - Hannibal, seemingly sensing his mother''s death, began to cry as if the world was ending.


    And then,


    "Here they are! The priest who fled with Princess Cloudy!"


    Hearing the baby''s cries, the pursuit team rushed into the lodge.


    "Where is the princess?!"


    "She... she has passed away!"


    "Don''t move, you bastard! You''re under arrest!"


    "..."


    Holding the crying child, unable to think of escaping, Zenis finally came to his senses.


    And he repeated to himself.


    What am I doing here?

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Zenis was dragged back to the Mist Kingdom.


    Kneeling in the square, Zenis was beaten by the king''s soldiers throughout the night.


    But no matter how much he was whipped and beaten, he did not let go of the child in his arms. He knew the moment he let go, the child would die.


    "This, despicable bastard..."


    "He''s not handing over the child? What should we do?"


    "Lock him up in the prison for now. His Majesty will interrogate him personally tomorrow."


    So, Zenis was locked up in a solitary cell.


    Though it was a solitary cell, he was not alone. The child was still in his arms.


    "..."


    Zenis looked down at the child with haggard eyes. The young child gasped for breath with difficulty.


    The child hadn''t had a drop of water, let alone breastmilk, since birth. The child''s breathing was weak, as if it might stop at any moment.


    "..."


    If the child dies here.


    Then he could leave the Mist Kingdom without any trouble, and there might not be any significant discord between the Empire and the Mist Kingdom.


    After all, wasn''t he only guilty of assisting the princess''s childbirth?


    If by some chance the child survives, who would cherish him?


    Just one more unfortunate life thrown away by irresponsible parents would be added to the world.


    As the breaths from the little child''s nose became fainter, Zenis felt a sense of relief without realizing it.


    Yes, better leave now.


    Before tasting the fullness of the world''s pain, before realizing what suffering is, peacefully...


    "...?"


    That was when.


    Something blurry passed through the bars. Zenis looked up at the window above him in wonder.


    It was a dark night, and there was not a single light around, so where was the light coming from?


    "...Ah."


    There it was - moonlight.


    The sky of this dreadful country, usually obscured by thick clouds, was slightly parted, and through that gap, a stream of moonlight poured in.


    The light brushed the child''s face, revealing his innocent, unknowing face.


    It was a fleeting moment. But it was enough time for Zenis to etch the child''s image onto his retina.


    "...Ugh."


    Zenis didn''t know.


    Why his eyes suddenly became hot.


    "Ugh..."


    Why, at the sight of a child dying who had nothing to do with him, his heart was constricting.


    Zenis didn''t understand. He couldn''t comprehend. But without realizing it, he whispered.


    "Don''t die."


    Holding the child, Zenis recited more earnestly than all the prayers he had ever said in his life.


    "Don''t die..."


    Fortunately, a drizzle began to fall.


    Zenis collected the rainwater falling through the bars in his hands, warmed it, and let it flow into the child''s mouth.


    The child eagerly sucked on Zenis''s finger as if it were his mother''s breast.


    "That''s right. Good, good... please hold on..."


    In the narrow cell, shielding the baby from the rain with his back, trying to preserve the baby''s body heat.


    "Let''s live."


    Zenis whispered desperately.


    "Let''s live together..."


    ***


    The long night passed.


    The child was still breathing, and Zenis was dragged out of the cell to the audience chamber.


    "Priest Zenis!"


    There stood the king of the Mist Kingdom, who had not met Zenis once in the past three years.


    The king, chuckling while stroking his mustache, welcomed Zenis with open arms.


    "What a great discourtesy my men have committed against a diplomat from the Everblack Empire. I shall apologize on their behalf."


    "..."


    "Now that only good things are to fill the space between our two nations, my youngest daughter has caused such foolish trouble, troubling even Priest Zenis."


    The king gestured towards the silent Zenis.


    "Come now, let''s not make a simple path difficult. Priest Zenis."


    "..."


    "Hand over that little one to me. The child born of my daughter, thus the ownership belongs to me, doesn''t it?"


    Standing with an expressionless, Inquisitor-like cold face, Zenis slowly bowed his head to look at the child in his arms.


    This was his last chance.


    The bishop slammed his fist on the table and shouted.


    "One last time, Zenis! Where did you hide the child?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you? After escaping the Mist Kingdom, it wasn''t long before he caught a fever and died. I buried his body in the mountains."


    "Zenis, to the very end...!"


    "Just punish me."


    Zenis calmly spread his arms.


    "Please, punish this unfortunate lamb."


    His comrades from the Holy Knight Division tightly closed their eyes.


    Unfortunately, Rosetta was absent. Regretting the absence of his sister, Zenis muttered.


    "For tarnishing the honor of my comrades, I deserve an appropriate punishment."


    ***


    Before standing in the Punishment Tribunal.


    Before entering the Imperial Capital, Zenis stopped by an orphanage on the outskirts of the city in the cover of night.


    It was run by the former commander of the Holy Knight Division, the orphanage that had raised Rosetta and Zenis in their childhood.


    "I will be hunted for life."


    Zenis handed over the child he was carrying, and the old man silently took the child into his arms.


    The commander who had taken in Rosetta and Zenis in those sandstorm-ridden wastelands during their youth was now the director of the orphanage.


    The director glanced at Zenis with dissatisfaction. Zenis continued to speak slowly.


    "The assassins from the Mist Kingdom, and the members of the Holy Knight Division who were my brothers, will all try to kill me. This child will be targeted just the same."


    "So?"


    "I want to leave this child here."


    The director let out a scoff.


    "The entire order, especially the Holy Knight Division you were a part of, will be desperately searching for this child, and you want to leave him in an orphanage run by someone from the Holy Knight Division?"


    "It''s darkest under the lamp."


    "This bold, crazy bastard..."


    After hearing the whole situation, the director could only shake his head in disbelief.


    "Unbelievable, such a fool. No, it''s my fault for raising you... sigh."


    Even in front of the director''s cursing, Zenis was smiling.


    Finally feeling a bit relieved for leaving the child in the safest place he knew, with the most trustworthy person.


    The director frowned deeply.


    "What''s there to be so relieved about, looking so satisfied? Do you think you''ve become a saint? You''re just a fool who can''t take care of himself."


    "I know."


    "Then get lost! Before the kid memorizes your face for no good reason."


    Even as he took the director''s scolding, Zenis took one last look at the child''s face.


    "You must grow up well, Hannibal."


    Comfortably in the director''s arms, Hannibal, who was always fussy in Zenis''s arms, was now soundly asleep.


    To the child he had protected, fed, bathed, and put to sleep as if he had truly become a father for just a few months, Zenis whispered.


    "Let''s meet again someday."


    ...


    And 14 years passed.


    ***


    "...The end?"


    Zenis stopped talking, and after a moment.


    When I cautiously asked, Zenis nodded.


    "Yes, well... as you know the rest. Thanks to the internal political struggles within the church, I managed to save my life. I was relegated to the hinterlands, living a life of quiet service..."


    "..."


    "Sending whatever salary I received, after scraping and saving, to that orphanage. That''s how I lived."


    The men around him simultaneously pulled at their hair.


    "Hold on, why is it all so suffocating like a sweet potato? Isn''t there more? Is this really the end?"


    "What about the king? The church''s leadership? Didn''t they receive some kind of divine punishment?"


    "Give us some satisfaction, Lucas! Hurry...!"


    "...What''s satisfaction, my lord?"


    Choking and pounding on Lucas''s shoulder, I suddenly realized and shouted at Zenis.


    "Wait a minute, then Hannibal isn''t your son!"


    Zenis replied with a grimace.


    "...But he is also my son."


    "There''s a limit to being a noble fool!"


    I pointed angrily at Zenis and yelled.


    "You''re just a complete pushover!"


    To which Zenis just laughed.


    "I know."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    "Well... I guess that''s fine, Zenis."


    As I organized the story, I wiped my forehead.


    "I''ve realized that you are a fool and a pushover but a good person, and I''ve also understood your relationship with Hannibal. I get it, but..."


    I looked around at the other uncles, sweating coldly.


    "...how do I tell this to Hannibal?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Again, a hellish silence.


    The already musty atmosphere of the men''s barracks turned even darker. Everyone bowed their heads, covering their faces shrouded in shadow, trying hard not to make eye contact with each other. It was a situation with no answer.


    Hannibal, the son who appeared exclaiming ''You are my father''.


    From the perspective of this child, how anxiously must he have waited for his father throughout his life.


    But in reality, they were not related by a single drop of blood, and it was just a lie told to save the child''s life at that moment...


    A noble but foolish decision made by a complete stranger.


    Who would deliver the news?


    Who''s going to put the bell on the cat, huh?!


    "...No, there''s no need to tell the truth."


    Zenis, with his stubbly beard, nodded.


    "Wouldn''t it be okay if I said I was his real father? I''ve lived with that intention from the start."


    "Should I call this truly priest-like, or a true pushover..."


    As I honestly marveled, Lucas tapped me on the shoulder. Huh? Why?


    "...Um, my lord."


    "Yes?"


    "But over there. That..."


    What''s over there? Why? What''s there?Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    As I followed where Lucas was gesturing, among the uncles listening to the story...


    "..."


    There was Hannibal.


    He was so much smaller compared to the other mercenaries that everyone had failed to notice him. As I opened my mouth in surprise, the uncles around Hannibal also belatedly realized and scattered in shock.


    "Yikes?! What?!"


    "Since when has he been here?!"


    Hannibal looked around cautiously before answering softly.


    "...Since the story about being assigned to the Mist Kingdom?"


    "You heard everything, damn it!"


    "Who''s the one who didn''t keep him away!"


    ...It''s me, you bastards.


    I left him at the restaurant next to the barracks, but it seems he sneaked back because the story dragged on. Geez.


    Anyway, the uncles, not knowing how to handle this situation, scattered in all directions, leaving Zenis and Hannibal facing each other, standing apart.


    "..."


    "..."


    The air became unbearably awkward, spreading in all directions.


    Both were clearly taken aback. Zenis did not want to reveal the truth in this manner, and Hannibal had no idea such a truth existed.


    As both stood frozen, not knowing what to call each other, they just quietly stared into each other''s eyes.


    Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-!


    "...?!"


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    Suddenly, the emergency bell rang.


    Holding their breath, everyone in the barracks, including myself, looked up in confusion.


    The sound that pierced through the city, sharp enough to tear ears, was unmistakably...


    Boom!


    "Enemy attack-!"


    A guard burst open the barracks door and ran in urgently to report.


    "Monsters are attacking! The forward base is being invaded, Your Highness!"


    "What the hell, the next enemy sortie was days away..."


    I stopped mid-sentence and flinched. I had experienced something similar before.


    I hurriedly opened the system window, and as the remaining time until the stage start rapidly decreased... the dark event for this stage was displayed.


    Dark Event, ''Surprise Attack''.


    Shortening of the monster legion sortie time, and random replacement of the monster legion, and not detected by our dark event tracker.


    Why did they slap so many effects on just one event! Really, the balance is a mess!


    "Damn it, cursed monster bastards!"


    I shivered with anger.


    These bastards interfere with everything, even the moment of reunion with a father (?), causing a complete mess!


    "Save the story for later! All troops, prepare to deploy!"


    "Yes!"


    "Prepare to deploy-!"


    "Lord of the Ivory Tower, Dearmudin."


    "Prince Mikhail."


    Dearmudin, standing silently beside Mikhail, gestured with his eyes.


    "I won''t offer empty consolation."


    "..."


    "Just remember, all heroes and legends are only completed after enduring their own pain and adversity."


    Mikhail said nothing. Dearmudin continued.


    "You are young, do not delve too deeply into this incident or blame yourself too harshly. Isn''t your future still bright?"


    "...That''s a saying for those who have another chance."


    A self-mocking smile formed on Mikhail''s lips.


    "I was in a position where I could not afford to fail. I only had one opportunity."


    "..."


    "Having failed so miserably, once I return home... I will be ''discarded.''"


    Dearmudin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Who said that?"


    "The ones who created me."


    Mikhail slowly closed his crimson eyes.


    "That if I failed even once, I would be discarded. Just like my brothers. That''s how I was trained."


    "..."


    Dearmudin shook his head.


    "Is the Vermillion Kingdom still engaged in such practices."


    "''Creating the ''Perfect King'' has been our country''s long-standing ambition."


    "..."


    "And at least, it seems I''m not the right material to be that king."


    As Mikhail hung his head, Dearmudin spoke slowly.


    "Again, I won''t offer empty consolation, but..."


    "..."


    "Remember, you are young enough, and life doesn''t have just one fixed path."


    Leaving just those words behind, Dearmudin turned and walked away into the interior of the forward base.


    Watching the old mage''s back, Mikhail snorted.


    "Sounds like pretty empty consolation to me..."


    The path laid out for him was singular.


    And having stumbled on that path, there''s nothing left for him.


    "I am, we are, I am... a failure."


    Murmuring to himself, Mikhail looked again towards the forest beyond the rampart.


    And then,


    "Huh?"


    He spotted something that wasn''t visible before, standing far off at the edge of the forest.


    It was,


    Creak... Creak... Creak...


    Swaying its limbs noisily in the blowing wind, wearing a sack made of straw as a head, a scarecrow.


    "...?"


    Mikhail rubbed his eyes, thinking he was seeing things, and then opened them again.


    Then,


    Creak. Creak. Creak...


    Was it an illusion?


    The scarecrow had moved closer.


    Earlier, it had been at the far edge of the forest, but now it was in the middle of the forest...


    "...What?"


    And as Mikhail blinked,


    Creak-creak-creak.


    The scarecrow moved closer bit by bit.


    Mikhail''s trembling legs slowly backed away, but the scarecrow''s approach was significantly faster.


    When Mikhail regained consciousness, the bizarrely swaying scarecrow was standing right in front of the rampart, having grown massive in size, close enough to reach out to Mikhail on top of the wall.


    "What are you?"


    Mikhail asked with a trembling voice, as the mouth part of the sack over the scarecrow''s head ripped open...


    "What do I look like?"


    It produced a voice full of dry laughter.


    Creak, creak-creak...


    Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak.


    Suddenly, the entire forest was filled with countless numbers of scarecrows standing densely packed.


    The scarecrows all reached out their hands towards Mikhail, who couldn''t move.


    "I am your fear."


    The abnormally long arms of the scarecrow standing closest slowly embraced Mikhail.


    "...Your nightmare."

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Flash!


    Right after we breached the forward base through the teleport gate.


    "Shh!"


    "Eh?!"


    "Keep quiet!"


    Myself and the heroes'' party, the ''Uncles,'' immediately silenced ourselves and crouched low, taking cover against the wall.


    "...Damn it."


    Surveying our surroundings, I let out a curse under my breath.


    Creak, creak, creak...


    The forward base had already been overrun by a swarm of scarecrows.


    On the walls, once staunchly defended by human soldiers, a group of scarecrows with bizarrely long limbs flailed about, each tying a human to their body.


    As the scarecrows moved, the tied-up humans also flailed their limbs.


    Drool dripped from their open mouths, and their eyes, dull and unfocused, showed they were unconscious.


    Lucas broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of the soldiers dangling from the scarecrows'' bodies.


    "Have they been... captured?"


    "Yes. This is the Scarecrow Legion."


    By inflicting mental conditions like fear or confusion, they break the enemy''s spirit. Then they kidnap the victims and use them as hosts by tying them to their bodies.


    Scarecrows are mere straw when alone, capable only of spreading fear and confusion. However, once they have connected a victim to themselves, they can steal and use the victim''s abilities.


    "Is everyone taken?"


    I quickly scanned the interior of the forward base. Has everyone fallen to these creatures?


    "That can''t be possible."


    Just then, a feeble and exhausted voice was heard.


    Looking in that direction, I saw an old man with a white beard, limping towards us, leaning on a staff.


    "Dearmudin! You''re safe!"


    "Safe? My dignity''s been completely shattered."


    The grand sorcerer was covered in blood. Not only his robe, which was always neatly pressed, but even his cherished long beard was splattered with blood.


    Dearmudin, having come to us, collapsed as if falling apart and let out a long breath.


    "It happened in an instant. Prince Mikhail was the first to fall, and fear spread like a wave... In the end, everyone was captured one by one, leading to this situation."


    "How could this happen..."


    "All my subordinates have been captured as well. I tried to protect them, but once the number of those possessed outnumbered us, there was no hope."


    Immediately after, Dearmudin looked at me with a reproachful gaze.


    "Are you wondering why I couldn''t stop it, even though I was here?"


    I felt caught off guard. Well, it''s not like he pointed it out directly...


    "I''m reluctant to admit, but among my magic, there''s hardly anything that aids allies. I''ve focused on annihilating enemies."


    Dearmudin frowned as he looked at those who were being dragged around by the scarecrows, making creaking noises.


    "I myself wouldn''t fall for such shallow tricks, but I couldn''t take care of others as well. In situations like this, I''m not much help."


    In short, the old man had invested all his abilities into damage rather than utility.


    But it doesn''t look like that! Just by appearance, you''d think there''s nothing his magic couldn''t do!Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    ''Well, in the game, he did have a variety of attack spells, but he didn''t really have any abilities for buffing allies or debuffing enemies...''


    Anyway, Dearmudin admitted that there wasn''t much he could do in this situation.


    Then, naturally, everyone looked at me.


    So far, I had been the one to come up with strategies for all the monsters we encountered. It was only natural for them to believe I would have a plan to overcome this situation.


    "..."


    But with things having escalated to this point, even I found it difficult.


    "...The best way to deal with the Scarecrow Legion is, of course, not to let them take over your body in the first place."


    I sighed.


    "But now that things have come to this, we need to think of a way to deal with it when their bodies have been taken."


    "Do you have a plan, my lord?"


    "When a victim is captured by the Scarecrow Monster, there are three methods."


    I began to explain, albeit reluctantly.


    "First, escape through one''s own strength."


    By mustering one''s mental strength, one can escape from the scarecrow''s fear.


    Naturally, those with such mental fortitude wouldn''t be captured in the first place. It''s a low-probability, practically impossible scenario.


    If only we could help...


    Once captured, victims are considered part of the scarecrow, so our buffs and healing skills dont work. My [Unyielding Commander] skill also doesnt take effect. It''s confirmed seeing all the victims still unconscious, hanging limply from the scarecrows.


    "Second, precisely strike the scarecrow to rescue the victims."


    They were blown away.


    The scarecrow''s fingertips morphed into the shape of a sword, forming a sphere of crimson magic power and striking down like a bombardment.


    With just one hit, everyone was sent flying backward. Even Lucas had to roll on the ground using a falling technique to mitigate the impact.


    "Ugh...?!"


    Only Torkel, who had positioned his large shield in front, managed to withstand it, yet he too had to take several steps back.


    ''What kind of power is that?''


    I shuddered.


    The enemy monster, having stolen the power of our ally hero, was terrifyingly strong.


    Mikhail is considered one of the top SSR-grade heroes, with both his magical and swordsmanship aptitudes near MAX.


    Moreover, the scarecrow, having stolen his power, isn''t affected by the negative traits like ''Recklessness'' or ''Error-Prone'' that originally debilitated Mikhail.


    In other words, the scarecrow could scrape the bottom of Mikhail''s potential, something the real Mikhail couldn''t do making it disgustingly strong!


    ''But Mikhail''s greatest strength, his ability as a flying cavalry, wouldn''t be usable...''


    As soon as I thought that,


    Whiz! Whiz! Whizz!


    Scarecrows, which had not yet captured any victims, started contorting and transforming, attaching themselves to the lower half of this scarecrow.


    Soon, the scarecrow''s lower half transformed into something resembling a giant beast with wings.


    It was unmistakably a griffin.


    As the heroes, barely recovering from the first attack, managed to get up, their mouths fell open in shock. I muttered in disbelief,


    "This is insane."


    The scarecrow, now with wings fully spread, wrapped magic light around its sword and darted towards us at a terrifying speed.


    This hit would be lethal!


    Lucas quickly grabbed me and rolled to the side, while the heroes and soldiers swiftly scattered, dodging the attack''s range.


    The problem was,


    The direction of the scarecrow''s sword aimed at the gate.


    Boom!


    It was annihilated.


    The three gates connecting Crossroad and the forward base were completely destroyed. Barracks and buildings collapsed in succession, filling the interior of the forward base with dense dust.


    In the dust cloud, I trembled with rage.


    "It targeted the gates from the start, that bastard..."


    Then,


    Creak. Creak. Creak-creak-creak.


    A bizarre sound, like wood scraping against wood, echoed from within the dust cloud.


    Soon, I realized what this sound was.


    Laughter.


    The monstrous creature''s laughter.


    "The King of Kings told me, human commander."


    Creak-creak. Creak-creak. Creak-creak.


    A giant scarecrow emerged from the dust cloud, with Mikhail tied to its chest. The straw bag covering the scarecrow''s face tore open, revealing a sinister voice.


    "Your mind is stronger than anyone''s. My fear won''t work on you."


    "..."


    "But that''s ignorance. Real fear doesn''t come from manipulating the mind with illusions."


    With the gates destroyed,


    Reinforcements from Damien would be even further delayed.


    As I strategized desperately in this situation, I played along with the enemy leader''s pace to buy time.


    "Really? Then where does this ''real fear'' come from?"


    "Reality."


    The scarecrow laughed.


    "When you realize there''s nowhere to run. When you understand that no reinforcements are coming to help. When all your plans have run out."


    "..."


    "When someone you care about dies right before your eyes. When you realize you can''t save anything, that you''re utterly powerless... that you''re less than a handful of straw."


    For some reason, despite my passive skill [Unyielding Commander] being active,


    "In such a cruel ''reality,'' real fear begins."


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "Now, answer me, human. Do you feel fear?"


    The commander of the Scarecrow Legion, ''The Oldest Scarecrow'', flashed its eyes with the crimson magic power stolen from Mikhail, laughing ominously.


    "It will happen."

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, having taken to the air, unleashes a ferocious attack on us.


    With every swing of his sword, crimson magic power explodes, and our heroes cough up blood, rolling on the ground.


    He is using the Mikhail''s power, which he kidnapped and now wears on his chest.


    And Mikhail is a Magic Swordsman.


    Each attack brings a powerful blow that combines both swordsmanship and magic power. It''s a dual attribute hit of both physical and magical nature.


    Complete defense is impossible, and damage is inevitable.


    "Eek, you filthy bastard...!"


    "Lord! We cannot attack from here...! Not like this!"


    Trembling beside me, Lucas was similarly at a loss for what to do.


    The villain has Mikhail bound to his chest.


    If we were to attack, Mikhail might take the hits instead. Thus, we were forced to continuously retreat without being able to mount a proper counterattack.


    Moreover, it''s not just the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak...


    Other scarecrows that had taken over the forward base slowly surrounded us as well. They, too, had other heroes and soldiers hung on their chests.


    "This is hopeless."


    Finally, I decided and commanded the heroes around me.


    "We retreat!"


    "...!"


    "Escape outside the forward base! Hurry! Before they complete the encirclement!"


    Since we couldn''t defeat the scarecrows or rescue the bound comrades, the only option was to flee the scene.


    But by now, scarecrows were swarming near the gate of the forward base.


    And jumping over the walls was not an option either, as scarecrows that had detected us on the walls were surrounding and approaching from that side too.


    "No choice."


    I sighed and turned around.


    "Nobody!"


    "Yes, my lord! What shall I cut for you?"


    The blind swordsman Nobody showed a sly grin and brandished his scabbard. I gestured towards the side.


    "The wall."


    "...Yes?"


    "You can cut through anything, can''t you? Cut through this wall of the forward base."


    Although Nobody looked astounded, he obediently followed my command. He lowered his stance and placed his hand over the handle of his sword.


    "...I''ve never tried this before."


    Then, like lightning, he unleashed a swift slash.


    Zing-!


    The long sword drawn from the scabbard deeply cut through the wall. From the base to the top, a long vertical slash was carved into the wall.


    "Argh!"


    Perhaps because he had cut through something too hard, the backlash made Nobody scream and fall backward.


    The long sword he held was snapped in half. But it was enough!


    "Chain! Dearmudin!"


    I pointed to the wound in the wall and commanded the two magicians.


    "Full power!"


    "To think what you''d ask of us... Our lord sure is bold!"


    "But it''s the right decision...!"


    The dark magician, bound in chains, wielded the power of darkness to strike the wall, and the grand sorcerer with a white beard followed up with a powerful blast of flame.


    Boom!


    The wall, already split by the attack, was blown open by the magicians'' onslaught.


    But the wall, built with imperial engineering, the labor of Crossroad workers, and my money, was formidable. It was still not completely breached.


    "Lucas!"


    Lastly, I called my right-hand man, and Lucas, drawing the sword of light, clenched his teeth.


    "To think I''d be the one to break this wall... It brings tears to my eyes!"


    "Mine too! Just do it!"


    With a mighty yell, Lucas''s Strike of Will landed a direct hit,


    Thump-!


    Finally, a hole was opened in the wall.


    So sturdy and meticulously built was it, that even with a hole large enough for a person to pass through, the upper part didn''t even shake. Well done, my wall! Sorry, my wall!


    "Everyone, escape-!"


    We escaped through the hole in the wall from the forward base.


    If it hadn''t been for the surprise attack. If the captured victims had been weak. Or if I had been in the forward base. Or, if only Damian had been here now.


    It could have been an easily solvable enemy legion. But the situation became twisted and turned into this mess.


    If we keep being pushed back, they might actually bring about the end of the world by continuing to increase the number of victims.


    ''The bastard who planned this surprise attack, it''s obvious it would be the demon lord, but he really hit the mark...''


    As I struggled to assemble a countermeasure in my head, I stated.


    "That''s why we don''t have much time. We can''t wait for reinforcements any longer."


    By now, Crossroad would have been informed about the damage to the forward base gate, and reinforcements would be rushing through the next nearest gate, but... it''s too late.


    The next teleport gate is a day''s journey north from the forward base. And in a day, all those currently captured will have been harvested.


    "We have to save them ourselves."


    "But how..."


    "Let''s give up."


    As Lucas was about to say something, an old man''s voice cut in sharply.


    I frowned and turned around. Dearmudin was approaching with his characteristic stern face.


    "Prince Ash. If what you said about those monsters is true, we shouldn''t rush in recklessly."


    "..."


    "Currently, we are few in number and our equipment is not adequate. What if we rashly attack and are annihilated? And if the scarecrow absorbs all our power too? Then the situation would become even worse."


    Lucas looked at me gravely, nodding. It meant Lucas thought the same.


    "The ones currently captured should be given up on. We should join forces with the reinforcements and reorganize our ranks before we go all out against these monsters."


    "...My subordinates are in the forward base right now."


    I locked eyes with Dearmudin.


    "And so are yours."


    "They all came here prepared to die. They came with the noble resolve to sacrifice their lives for the world."


    Dearmudin flinched at the mention of his subordinates but did not back down.


    "To maintain the front line, we need to be coldly calculative, Prince Ash. If we are to incur losses anyway, we must also know how to minimize them."


    "Mikhail is there too. The poor crown prince who has already lost all his knights."


    "...He was destined to be discarded anyway."


    I frowned. What was that supposed to mean?


    "How much do you know about the Vermillion Kingdom?"


    "I only know it as a northern powerhouse."


    "It''s a strong country. But the royal authority is almost nonexistent. It''s essentially governed by the council of magicians."


    Let me explain simply - Dearmudin started and continued.


    "Just as the Duchess of the Bringar Duchy has dragon blood, the Vermillion royal lineage has the blood of ''the first Griffin.''"


    "Are you saying they''re actually related to Griffins, not just metaphorically?"


    I thought it was just a figure of speech, but it seems they physically carry the blood of Griffins.


    "Yes. The council created a sort of Homunculus by mixing Griffin blood, aiming to produce the ultimate warrior, a flawless king... The epitome of enhanced humans, genetic engineering, is the Vermillion royal family."


    "...That''s quite the terrifying setup."


    "They continue to improve and improve to give birth to a stronger ''entity'' with each generation. They even marry these enhanced beings with homunculi mixed with other superior ''bloods'', and resort to political marriages to bring in genes from other countries."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity.


    "So, that''s why Mikhail has five fiances. His sister is in the same situation."


    "Exactly. The more offspring, the better, as they serve as samples."


    "Those madmen."


    I''m still drawing from reality in the mercenary guild, but to think they''re modifying people, arranging marriages, and drawing from offspring to continue their lineage! Are they out of their minds?!


    "Crown Prince Mikhail was the most talented boy among the royal offspring of this generation. But he lost this time."


    "What''s wrong with losing?"


    "Because the ''king'' that the Vermillion Kingdom strives for should not know defeat."


    Dearmudin nodded.


    "By the time he returns home, having lost all his subordinates, he will be stripped of his position as crown prince. Then, all the Griffin''s blood remaining in his body will be extracted, and he''ll be discarded and die."


    "Knowing this, why didn''t you dissuade Mikhail from returning?"


    At that, Dearmudin looked at me as if wronged and then sharply turned his head.


    "Do I look like such a kind-hearted old man to you? Besides, I don''t have the right to do that."


    "But!"


    "Crown Prince Mikhail is an asset of the Vermillion Kingdom. We have no say in how he is treated."


    Dearmudin, composing his voice, spoke in a suppressed tone.


    "In any case, the point is! Crown Prince Mikhail is already a dead man walking."


    "So, what? Since he''s going to die anyway, we should just let him die here?"


    "Shouldn''t we make a realistic judgment?"


    At his following words, I clenched my fist tightly.


    "Knowing when to efficiently give up is also a virtue of a king, Prince Ash. Pursuing ideals blindly is nothing but obstinacy and arrogance."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "Knowing when to efficiently give up is also a virtue of a king, Prince Ash. Pursuing ideals blindly is nothing but obstinacy and arrogance."


    "..."


    "The world calls a leader who can find a good compromise between ideals and reality a wise ruler. If not, they''re nothing but a tyrant."


    Dearmudin, who had repeated the story he once told, asked me.


    "Which path will you choose? The path of a wise ruler, or will you fall into being a tyrant?"


    "..."


    My contradictory actions of wanting to save the world by fighting, yet also wanting to save more of our comrades on the front lines.


    The contradiction of trying to sustain both the harsh existence of this battlefield and the lives of people.


    Up until now, it was barely possible to maintain both, but entering the third year, facing the powerful offensive of the enemy, these two goals are causing discord and collapsing.


    I know.


    Insisting on not letting our comrades die recklessly and forcing the issue is something only a naive child would do.


    This is the front line, and losses are inevitable.


    We''ve already lost much, and will lose more in the future. Isn''t that a fact we accepted long ago?


    But, despite that.


    "Your Majesty."


    If there''s a way.


    If there''s a way to save the people suffering right before our eyes. If there''s a clear possibility.


    Shouldn''t we at least try?


    "I have something to tell you, Your Majesty."


    The one who approached me was Zenis.


    When I gestured for him to speak, Zenis hesitated for a moment before finally speaking resolutely.


    "There is a way."


    "What way?"


    "If the fear state of the captured allies is due to a spell cast by the enemy, I think I can undo it."


    The expressions of the heroes around us turned to surprise.


    But I was not surprised. I knew from the start, and I had been considering Zenis''s abilities in my calculations.


    The reason I hesitated was simply.


    "If this scarecrow monster has magically induced fear, I can lift it. However..."


    "However?"


    "...We need to be close."


    To throw this clueless, good-for-nothing man into meatgrinder.


    A strategy that only works if he''s thrown into mortal danger.


    ***


    Zenis''s skill set is as follows.


    Passive. [Grant Us Peace (Dona Nobis Pacem)].


    An enhanced version of the typical healing magic passive, Light of Healing, which allows for ''Status Ailment Removal'' along with healing.


    It was thanks to this skill that we could remove the ''Petrification'' status ailment of our allies during the battle against the Gorgon sisters.


    And this time, it should also be able to remove the ''Fear'' status ailment of the Scarecrow Legion.


    Next, Skill 1 and Skill 2.


    Skill 1. [God Doesn''t Will It (Deus Non Vult)].


    Skill 2. [God Wills It (Deus Lo Vult)].


    Skill 1 is a defense increase skill that forms armor parts made of divine power around the body. Skill 2 is an attack increase skill that forms a weapon made of divine power to attack the enemy.


    Though the effects seem simple, the increase in both defense and attack power is significant. Moreover, the applicability of divine power is limitless.


    However, in this battle, they''re not as important... What''s crucial now is the ultimate skill.


    Ultimate Skill. [If You Want Peace, Prepare for War (Si Vis Pacem, Para Bellum)].


    If classic enthusiasts were watching, would they have abbreviated it to ''Si Vis Pacem''?


    An outstanding ultimate skill, it allows for the application of the Passive, Skill 1, and Skill 2 effects to all allies within a certain range.


    In other words, it''s possible to heal allies within a certain range, recover them from abnormal states, clothe them in divine power armor, arm them with divine power weapons, and so on.


    Zenis, an SSR-ranked priest, has a powerful skill set that completes him as an area-of-effect healer and buffer.


    However, as outstanding as its performance is, it carries three problems.


    First, only one effect can be activated at a time.


    Healing, status abnormality recovery, defense increase, attack increase, these can''t all happen at once; only one can be chosen.


    Well, up to here, it''s not so much a problem but just a bit regrettable. The real issues start next.


    Second, it requires proximity.


    All of Zenis''s skills are designed for close combat.


    From the passive that requires direct contact with allies to activate, to Skills 1 and 2 which needless to say, are meant for engaging the enemy up close.


    Even the ultimate skill grants effects to allies around oneself, which naturally means having to physically move close to the allies to affect them.


    Well, up to here, one could grit their teeth and say it''s not too bad but...


    There are no wrong opinions here.


    Everyone has a point, including Dearmudin.


    Still, I''ve made my decision.


    "We''ll carry out the operation while maintaining the safety line. Just in case, Dearmudin, please don''t participate in this operation and watch from a distance."


    Dearmudin''s face contorted. I glanced at the old wizard and nodded.


    "And if by any chance we''re all annihilated, please return to Crossroad and devise a plan."


    "..."


    "I trust you with this, Ivory Tower Master."


    A plan formed in my mind.


    Turning away from Dearmudin, I clapped my hands and shouted to my subordinates.


    "Alright, there''s no time! I''ll explain the operation now!"


    As my subordinates looked at me with tense faces, I commanded.


    "The operation name is... Hitting a Scarecrow 10,000 Times!"


    "...?"


    Confusion spread among my subordinates at the strange operation name.


    Come on, in MMORPGs, hitting a scarecrow 10,000 times in the novice village to increase stats is common knowledge!


    The whole point is to beat the crap out of scarecrows!


    ***


    After my command, everyone began preparing for the operation.


    I too began my preparations, as I had to use all my abilities this time.


    "Whew, alright."


    I gripped the ceremonial sword at my waist - the Nightmare Slayer [Light and Shadow].


    "It''s time for me to use my trump card."


    As I slowly drew the ceremonial sword in a stylish pose (though I knew nothing of swordsmanship), a snide voice cut in.


    "Do you even know how to use that sword?"


    It was Dearmudin, of course.


    Despite his grumbling, Dearmudin was anxiously pacing around me, clearly worried. I smirked.


    "This is not a sword."


    "It might not be sharp as a ceremonial blade, but it looks like a sword..."


    "It''s made to look that way. But its purpose is different."


    In my right hand, after drawing the sword, was the ceremonial blade [Light], and in my left, the sheath [Shadow].


    "Dearmudin. All the advice you''ve given is logical."


    "..."


    "But if we follow logic in everything, I can''t reach the ending I desire."


    What I''m aiming for is neither a normal ending nor a good ending.


    It''s the true ending - the real ending.


    It''s something that can be grasped only after breaking through reason, laws, and limits.


    So.


    "I will enforce my stubbornness, my excesses, my way, upon this world as I see fit."


    Saving those who are meant to die,


    Clearing stages that cannot be cleared,


    Reaching endings that are unreachable.


    For that purpose, I will continuously repeat futile efforts, missteps, and struggles. It''s okay if they call it reckless, foolish, or stubborn.


    Yes. Because this is the path I have chosen.


    Dearmudin, with a laugh that seemed incredulous, shook his head.


    "Do you realize? That mindset..."


    "You don''t need to say it. I know."


    I will not become a tyrant.


    I never wished to be a wise ruler.


    What I aimed to be, from the beginning...!


    With a flourish!


    I rotated the ceremonial sword [Light] so that its handle pointed downwards.


    Then, I attached the sheath [Shadow] to the handle part-


    Click-!


    I combined the two.


    The transformation gimmick designed by Kellibey activated, and the sheath merged with the sword handle extended.


    Thus, what I held in my hand, [Light and Shadow], appeared like a long spear,


    ...and, it also seemed like a flagpole.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    As Zenis was preparing to be deployed according to the plan, a young boy''s voice reached him.


    "Um... over there!"


    When Zenis turned around, it was Hannibal.


    The tousle-haired boy stood a few steps away from Zenis, unsure of what to do, fidgeting.


    "..."


    Zenis too seemed at a loss for words.


    An awkward silence settled between the two.


    After mumbling for a while, Hannibal was the first to break the silence.


    "You, you can''t die!"


    "..."


    "There''s so much I want to ask you..."


    Zenis, who had also been stumbling over his words, eventually smiled wryly in response.


    "I won''t die."


    "..."


    "I, too, have a lot I want to tell you."


    Being both father and son, and yet not having any relationship at all.


    The two looked at each other.


    It was too early for any meaningful connection, their gazes awkward and premature, intersecting for who knows how long.


    Zenis slowly reached out his hand, intending to gently pat Hannibal on the head.


    Hannibal stared blankly at the hand before closing his eyes tightly. Zenis swallowed hard.


    And just as Zenis''s hand was about to touch Hannibal''s head-


    "Zenis!"


    Ash''s command echoed.


    "The operation is starting! Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Zenis shouted back and gave Hannibal an awkward smile before turning to run.


    Hannibal bit his lip, watching Zenis''s retreating back.


    "Zenis."


    As Zenis ran, Ash patted his back and gestured towards the forward base.


    "I''ll help you to a dangerous extent, but in the end, you have to escape the fear they impose on your own."


    "I understand."


    "When you, captured by them, use the area healing magic in the center of the enemy lines, the allies freed from fear will simultaneously be liberated. Then, we''ll rush in, regroup our forces, and take down the enemies."


    Zenis did not ask how Ash intended to regroup the allies and defeat the enemies.


    That was never his domain to begin with. He had no choice but to trust and leave it to Ash.


    "Remember, Zenis. I planned this reckless operation to protect people."


    Ash whispered, gripping Zenis''s shoulder.


    "And that ''people'' includes you."


    "..."


    "Value your life as much as you value the lives of others. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Zenis nodded, took a deep breath, and walked towards a hole in the wall of the forward base.


    "I''ll go now."


    And the moment Zenis, with steadfast steps, reached the wall of the forward base,


    Creak, creak! Creak!


    Creak, creak, creak, creak, creak!


    Dozens of scarecrows, rushing in like mantises, swarmed over Zenis all at once.


    His body was overwhelmed, and dozens of layers of fear pierced him. Without a chance to react, Zenis''s consciousness sank helplessly into the darkness.


    ***


    Zenis found himself standing in the tribunal.


    "...Huh?"


    Zenis looked around in confusion.


    In the central church''s tribunal, not only the high members of the church but also key figures from the imperial diplomatic department stood with grim faces.


    "Completely insane, Priest Zenis."


    The bishop rebuked him.


    "Right now, you have forsaken not only your own life but also the potential followers from the Mist Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Blinded by petty personal emotions, you''ve overturned a greater cause! As a priest serving the Goddess, as the shadow of the Goddess! You''ve done what you should never have done."


    "I, just..."


    Just...?


    He couldn''t finish his sentence.


    Zenis grasped his throat, but no voice came out.


    "Why suffer for the rest of your life for a crime you didn''t commit?"


    "..."


    "You''ll painfully learn that what you''re doing is nothing more than self-satisfaction," said the bishop.


    The bishop was right.


    Due to the choice made in a moment to save that child, Zenis had to live the rest of his life in terrible pain.


    "Huh?"


    When Zenis came to, he was alone, with only a statue of the goddess standing in an empty space.


    Staring blankly at it, Zenis chuckled.


    "Alright. I admit it. I regretted it."


    The statue of the goddess, without any interrogation or response, simply looked down at Zenis. But Zenis continued.


    "I regretted saving that child."


    "I should''ve just turned away and pretended not to know."


    "Then, no one would''ve blamed me."


    "Coming off as a good person only to return to a ruined life."


    "Branded a traitor by my comrades, constantly wandering the wilderness, sending whatever little money I gathered to the child..."


    "The church''s people distanced themselves from me. Rumors spread, and the people in the areas I was sent to ignored me."


    Zenis looked down at his worn hands.


    "Why do I have to suffer like this?"


    "I regretted it. I hated myself for making that choice. If only I could go back, I would."


    "I''m not a saint. Just a narrow-minded man who always regretted the kindness he happened to offer..."


    Zenis burst into laughter.


    "Admitting it feels liberating."


    The goddess statue, does not interrogate.


    Does not respond.


    Looking up at his silent deity, Zenis murmured.


    "But now I understand. Even if that moment came again... I would save that child."


    "And I would regret it for the rest of my life."


    "Just such a fool, I am. Wanting to be a good person but lacking the courage to be one... just a pathetic man."


    Silence followed.


    Pocketing his hands and smiling bitterly, Zenis slowly raised his head to face the goddess statue again.


    "So, are you satisfied now? Then move aside, you scarecrow bastard."


    "The way you demons play with human hearts is all too familiar."


    "Don''t pretend to be someone others believe in to test the innocent, okay? Let''s just have a straightforward showdown to the death."


    Then,


    - ...What do I look like to you?


    The figure in front of Zenis changed to the bishop from the tribunal.


    Zenis chuckled and said,


    "A scarecrow."


    - Now?


    The king of the Mist Kingdom asked, stroking his beard. Zenis burst out laughing.


    "A scarecrow."


    - Now?


    All those who had criticized Zenis''s choices throughout his life were surrounding him.


    Zenis shook his head as if he had seen enough.


    "A scarecrow."


    Then, everyone disappeared, and Princess Cloudy stood in front of him.


    And the princess smiled innocently.


    - Yes, Zenis. Walk the path you believe is right, together with those dear to you.


    - If you truly believe that path is correct, then those who shout that it''s wrong are no different from scarecrows standing by the roadside.


    Zenis blinked in confusion.


    "Excuse me?"


    Was it a mistake?


    It seemed the figure wavering before him could be seen as a princess, a scarecrow, a statue of the goddess...


    Or even a woman tied to a thorn tree, burning.


    The woman whispered softly,


    - Be strong.


    And then everything was enveloped in light.


    ***


    "..."


    Zenis opened his eyes.


    His body, covered in blood, was bound by scarecrows.


    And in front of him, the scarecrow legion commander was completing the harvest from the people around.


    With a sinister laugh, it was absorbing power from all directions.


    Seeing the pale face of the boy - Mikhail - hanging from the legion commander''s chest, Zenis smirked.


    "That moment has come again."


    Quietly gathering divine power, Zenis muttered,


    "What can I do, even if I was excommunicated, I still have... the inertia of living as a priest."


    Then, with eyes wide open, he stretched out his hand forward.


    "We''ve got to save people, damn it!"


    Flash-!


    Zenis''s ultimate skill was activated, and the interior of the half-destroyed forward base was filled with light.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Flash-!


    Lightning flashed inside the forward base.


    Licking my parched lips, I waited and then yelled,


    "Now! Everyone, charge-!"


    Swoosh!


    Lucas, leading the way with Torkel, Nobody, and Chain in the vanguard, dashed forward, followed closely by me, Dearmudin, Hannibal, and thirty soldiers.


    "Gah?!"


    "Let go, you monster bastards!"


    "Break free! Everyone, snap out of it!"


    In the center of the forward base, soldiers were barely managing to escape from the clutches of the scarecrows.


    Since the scarecrows were not that strong individually, and most of the strength they had stolen from the victims had already been offered to the legion commander, the soldiers were able to escape from the scarecrows without much difficulty.


    We rushed towards that spot.


    "Waaaaah!"


    "Die, you monster bastards!"


    Heroes charging like bullets swung their swords and shields, Dearmudin fired magic, and Hannibal sent spirits flying.


    The thirty soldiers closely following behind swung their spears ferociously in all directions.


    Creak...


    Crack, creak...!


    The scarecrows retreated with bizarre noises.


    All the captured soldiers were gathered in one place, so Zenis''s ultimate skill managed to bring them all back to their senses, and we could rescue everyone, including Zenis, who had fallen into an exhausted state after fainting.


    Whoosh! Whirl!


    The scarecrows quickly retreated backward, escaping our range of attack.


    In the center of the scarecrows stood the legion commander- ''The Oldest Scarecrow'' growled.


    "To interfere with the harvest''s finale... you pests of autumn."


    "Who''s talking, damn monster."


    Standing firm in front of the soldiers, I smirked.


    "The hostages were the biggest issue, but now that''s settled... we can beat you to death without hesitation."


    "Really?"


    The scarecrow legion commander''s burlap sack mouth twisted into a hideously cheerful grin.


    "Do you truly believe that to be the case?"


    "...!"


    The legion commander slowly opened his chest, which he had been covering with his arms.


    There, Mikhail was being held.


    "Ugh! Uuuugh!"


    It seemed Mikhail had regained his senses due to Zenis''s ultimate skill effect, but the scarecrow legion commander''s strong arms wrapped around him, refusing to let go. The long fingers of the legion commander were pressing down on Mikhail''s mouth.


    Facing us, whose complexions changed, the scarecrow legion commander laughed with a creaking sound.


    "And, I don''t get it. Hostages aside... this place is already under our legion''s control. Do you think you''re safe?"


    Rumble, rumble!


    Scarecrows swarmed around us.


    Their numbers had grown beyond what we had initially assessed. Hundreds? Perhaps thousands...


    With the forward base front lined with felled trees, it seemed the legion commander had created a plethora of new scarecrows using his authority.


    Startled by their numbers, Lucas shouted a question.


    "Can monsters also multiply, my lord?!"


    "It''s not multiplication. They make new scarecrows from wood, and then that bastard legion commander infuses them with his malice to make them move like puppets."


    Creak, creak, creak...


    The swarming scarecrows, like a horde of locusts clashing limbs, made a menacing sound.


    "Ugh..."


    "So many..."


    Both the rescuers who had rushed to help and the soldiers who had just been freed. Everyone''s face turned pale as they sweated coldly.


    Facing us, the scarecrow legion commander made a motion as if licking his lips with a non-existent tongue and laughed.


    "I''ll harvest you all as well."


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The scarecrows all at once started rushing towards us.


    Although these flimsy monsters could barely muster the strength of wooden dolls without kidnapping victims, their sheer numbers were terrifying.


    Our side has the majority of its forces captured and stripped of their power. The situation is undeniably disadvantageous.


    It seems it''s time to test the performance of the new equipment.


    I glanced at the flagpole in my hand.


    Nightmare Slayer, [Light and Shadow].


    Normally, it can be stored at my waist as a ceremonial longsword, but by deploying it and attaching the sheath to the handle part using a transformation gimmick, it extends like a spear... thus, it can be used as a flagpole.


    Flutter-!


    Then, I equipped [The Great Commander''s Flag], my exclusive gear, on this flagpole.


    Flag and flagpole. When these two are combined, they finally form one grand commander''s flag.


    "What''s happening? I was trembling just a moment ago..."


    "I feel like I can take on anything...!"


    Soldiers, previously daunted by the number of scarecrows, regained their fighting spirit.


    Picking up fallen weapons, donning stripped armor, one by one they started to stand by our side.


    "What''s this, the armor feels lighter...?"


    "Gasp! Is it my imagination?! I can see ahead?!"


    "Re, rejuvenation, rejuvenationaaaa!"


    "Lord, this power..."


    Torkel, Nobody, Chain, Lucas also looked at me, astonished.


    "...What is this."


    Dearmudin watched the scene, mouth agape.


    "How can an individual... moreover, distribute such karma to his subordinates? What is this..."


    I smirked.


    "Dearmudin, you said to sacrifice those who are not elite to preserve the elite, to maintain the frontline."


    "..."


    "This is my answer."


    Turning all my heroes and soldiers into elites by force.


    Slathering them with equipment bought with money, leveling them up, and finally pouring my abilities into them as buffs.


    If everyone becomes elite, there''s no need to accumulate fatigue on certain heroes, nor is there a need to sacrifice anyone in particular.


    Watching me as if astounded, Dearmudin shook his head.


    "This is an expedient."


    "I know."


    "It''s not a structural, fundamental solution."


    "I know."


    "You''re depending entirely on one commander, creating an abnormal form of frontline."


    "I know."


    "Truly... can you handle it?"


    "I will handle it."


    Swinging the flag once, I also stretched out my hand forward.


    "There''s less than a year left until the monsters'' final onslaught, there''s no reason we can''t endure it...!"


    Simultaneously, automatic defense turrets formed around the magic fortress,


    Tudududududung!


    Spraying magic cannonballs in all directions.


    The scarecrows climbing the walls shattered and scattered in all directions. I called out to the soldiers.


    "Has everyone regained their senses!"


    The soldiers unanimously responded.


    "Yes-!"


    "Don''t be overwhelmed by their numbers! They''re nothing but weak straw puppets!"


    The monsters are worthless except for their ability to instill fear.


    And their fear has no effect in front of my passive, [Unyielding Commander].


    Numbers? What do numbers matter.


    Right here, the soldiers are all bathed in the top-grade special buffs, each worth a hundred in battle!


    "Strike them down! Don''t let a single one escape, annihilate them all-!"


    Waaaaaah-!


    The soldiers roared and charged towards the edge of the walls.


    And then, they engaged with the hundreds, thousands of climbing scarecrows.


    ***


    Despite boosting the soldiers'' morale with various buffs and morale-boosting traits,


    The soldiers who had been captured and then freed were not in a state to fight normally.


    They had suffered from the scarecrow legion''s harvesting. Without regaining their stolen strength, normal combat would be impossible in the future.


    For now, they could somehow fight because the regular scarecrow monsters were weaker than even ordinary monsters...


    We must regain the stolen strength.


    Ultimately, the main target.


    The scarecrow legion commander must be defeated.


    "Truly adorable."


    And then, he... watched from a distance as his subordinates were torn apart by my walls.


    The scarecrow legion commander smirked.


    "Keep playing with my subordinates like that. I''ll be absorbing the rest of this guy''s power."


    The scarecrow legion commander resumed harvesting Mikhail.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Until now, he had been unconscious.


    Conscious and screaming in terrible agony as his soul was being extracted, Mikhail let out a dreadful scream.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    "Here, I''ll take care of these minions with the soldiers."


    I commanded Lucas.


    "You take the elite heroes... and rescue Mikhail."


    Without the heroes, it would be tough for just the soldiers to handle these hundreds of scarecrows, and the heroes, on their own, would find it difficult to confront the legion commander who had absorbed most of the forward base''s strength.


    Both sides would be overwhelmed. But, there''s no time now. We have to do it.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Thus, Lucas nodded without any objection and gestured to the other comrades.


    As if they had been waiting, Torkel, Nobody, Chain stepped forward, and then... Zenis stood up. I asked with a bit of worry.


    "Can you move, Zenis? Aren''t you pushing yourself too hard?"


    "Not at all."


    Zenis, who had just recovered from exhaustion, looked strained but showed a uniquely sly smile.


    "And, the presence or absence of a healing priest greatly affects the tactics, doesn''t it."


    "..."


    He was right. And now, in any case, everyone had to push themselves. I nodded.


    I gently adjusted one side of the magic fortress''s wall, and the four heroes slid down it.


    And then,


    "...Phew."


    Hannibal took a deep breath and stood by the wall.


    I patted Hannibal''s shoulder lightly.


    "You''re crucial in this operation, Hannibal. Just do as I''ve instructed beforehand."


    "Yes, Your Highness...!"


    Clenching his teeth, Hannibal followed the uncles before him, sliding down the wall as if he was sledding.


    And lastly, Dearmudin.


    "..."


    The grand sorcerer stroked his beard and glanced silently at me before suddenly saying,


    "See you again, Prince Ash."


    "...?"


    I squinted in confusion and shook my head vigorously.


    "Of course. We''ll see each other again. I''ll follow shortly."


    "Don''t rush too much."


    Dearmudin showed an inscrutable smile, then leaped into the air, gliding down below the wall.


    Watching the heroes charge at the scarecrow legion commander, I turned towards the ordinary soldiers.


    "Now, let''s quickly wrap this up!"


    Standing where the scarecrows were most densely packed on the wall, I activated [Kraken''s Ring].


    "Summon-!"


    A magic circle formed in the air, and the mightiest cephalopod monster, which could only be summoned once every three stages, fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    The Kraken roared upon landing, shaking the area violently, further damaging the already crumbling forward base.


    ''I''d like to release all the captured monsters if I could.''


    But since managing their loyalty was problematic, releasing several could lead to them fighting each other or attacking allies, so I only released the Kraken, whose summoning could be surely dismissed.


    "Alright, quick and decisive! Let''s sweep these up and go help our friends!"


    I shouted atop the Kraken, looking down at the pouring scarecrows.


    "Let''s gooo-!"


    ***


    In a forest a bit away from the forward base.


    Mikhail was dying.


    Held in the embrace of the scarecrow legion commander, he was being drained of the last remnants of his soul essence.


    ''...Well, it doesn''t matter.''


    Spitting out blood several times, his face stained red, Mikhail thought with unfocused eyes.


    ''After all, I''d die if I went back anyway.''


    He was the crown prince of Vermillion.


    If he failed, his status would be revoked immediately, and the griffin''s blood injected into him would also be reclaimed. In other words, all his blood would be drained while he was still alive.


    His life was doomed either way. It was just a matter of time being shortened.


    ''If I was going to die like this, I should have died back then...''


    He remembered a time not long ago when he was captured by the moving forest legion.


    Bound by the legion commander Elder Tree, Mikhail had to watch his subordinate knights rush in to save him.


    He had to watch them die one by one, miserably, with wide eyes.


    If only he had died that day, the first time he faced failure, he wouldn''t have had to suffer like this.


    No, perhaps if he had died even earlier... his subordinates wouldn''t have had to die trying to save him.


    For a moment, Lucas was conflicted.


    His rational mind judged that killing the scarecrow legion commander along with Mikhail was the best course of action right now.


    However-


    Suddenly, the image of the man he followed flashed through Lucas''s mind.


    The back of Ash, leading with a flag fluttering.


    "...Gruh!"


    Feeling as if the banner his lord wished to protect was right in front of him, he couldn''t bring himself to strike. So, Lucas twisted the sword path,


    "How foolish."


    The scarecrow legion commander struck Lucas''s abdomen with all his might.


    Boom!


    A sound like a cannon exploding resonated.


    In that instant, Lucas used [Step of Persistence] to jump back, reducing the impact, and pushed his sword into the path of the monster''s fist to guard.


    Despite this, the blade of light shattered- and Lucas, spitting blood, bounced off the ground several times before crashing miserably into the dirt floor.


    The scarecrow legion commander''s strength was immense when it had only absorbed Mikhail''s power, but now, having monopolized the strength of about a hundred guards from the forward base... it was a disaster-level threat.


    To use Ash''s words, Status-Drain.


    Each strike was a monster, condensing the strength of a hundred men.


    "Your interference may not have allowed for a complete harvest, but my stores are already abundant."


    With half its neck cut, head bizarrely twisted more than 90 degrees to the side, the scarecrow legion commander cackled eerily.


    "From the moment the ambush failed, you had no chance."


    "Gr, ugh...!"


    "Come, let me devour you all as well."


    The scarecrow leaped effortlessly, striking down towards Lucas. Lucas barely managed to get up but sensed he couldn''t evade.


    "Hmph-!"


    Torkel intervened in the meantime.


    Torkel raised his massive shield to absorb the scarecrow legion commander''s attack.


    Boom!


    Torkel barely held on, but the solid shield was deeply indented. Torkel''s nose bled within his helmet, and one of his legs gave way, kneeling on the ground.


    If not for Ash''s buff, that strike alone would have been fatal.


    "Torkel!"


    "I''m okay... Regroup...!"


    Second, third, fourth attacks came in quick succession.


    The scarecrow legion commander merely had to swing his limbs lightly for the ground to upheave and giant trees to be uprooted.


    "Grrr!"


    Torkel activated his ultimate skill, [Man is not Made for Defeat], and held on.


    His body withstood the onslaught, but his solid armor and shield crumbled away instantly.


    "Sir Lucas! You need healing!"


    Zenis, having finished administering first aid to Nobody, rushed to Lucas and cast healing magic on him, but the damage was too deep for complete recovery.


    Chain and Dearmudin looked for an opportunity to squeeze in their attacks.


    However, every time magic flew towards him, the scarecrow legion commander thrust Mikhail into its path. Then, Chain and Dearmudin had to grit their teeth and forcibly dismantle their magic.


    "Stop it."


    Watching the rescue team crumble miserably before him, Mikhail murmured.


    "Stop it..."


    The scene before his eyes overlapped with the sight of his subordinates dying.


    Mikhail''s voice trembled.


    "Don''t die for someone like me...!"


    The scarecrow legion commander now stood in place, swinging his arms wildly with a bizarre, joyful laughter.


    Torkel, holding the shield, had his legs almost buried in the ground.


    "You all have nothing to do with me!"


    Unable to watch any longer, Mikhail closed his eyes tightly.


    "Why are you throwing away your lives to save me...!"


    As Mikhail cried out,


    "Why did we try to save you, you ask. Just..."


    A young voice sounded from the side.


    Surprised, Mikhail turned to look, and there was a shaggy-haired boy.


    With a small stature, using the earth spirits for ground camouflage.


    It was Hannibal, who had finally managed to sneak up amidst the distraction provided by everyone.


    Hannibal placed his hand on the branches binding Mikhail, showing an awkward smile.


    "Because."


    Crack!


    The tree spirits swiftly unraveled the scarecrow legion commander''s tight bind, and Mikhail was finally freed.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Elementalists, being able to blend with nature, could move more stealthily than any other magic class.


    Thus, it took the Scarecrow Legion Commander a while to realize that the hostages had vanished.


    "Huh?"


    As the Scarecrow Legion Commander, feeling his empty chest, turned his eyes in haste, Mikhail and Hannibal - two boys - were seen escaping through the power of an earth spirit, their figures growing distant.


    "That damned crow, stealing grains before the harvest is even over...!"


    A furious murmur escaped the Scarecrow Legion Commander, and suddenly, a fierce heat surged from behind him.


    "...?!"


    Turning slowly, the Scarecrow Legion Commander saw


    A giant pillar of flame summoned behind Dearmudin, and Chain, having shed all his chains and merged with darkness.


    And Lucas, using the ultimate skill [Divine Descent], emitting golden radiance, his eyes flashing menacingly.


    Lucas, wiping his bloodied lips with the back of his hand, gritted his teeth and spat out,


    "Without hostages, someone like you is just a punch away."


    "Ho..."


    Creak. Creak, creak.


    With his neck half-sliced, tilting his head to the side, and his burlap sack head torn to the very top, the scarecrow asked with a smile,


    "Really, you think so?"


    ***


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    Hannibal gasped for breath.


    Hannibal was closer to an Enchanter, someone more talented in imbuing items or people with spirits, rather than directly summoning and fighting with spirits.


    With little combat experience, and facing a monstrous Legion commander head-on for the first time, the energy drain from moving stealthily while managing such immense malevolent energy was no small feat.


    The speed of the earth spirit carrying Mikhail began to slow.


    "It''s useless anyway."


    Despite this, Hannibal did not stop running forward, to which Mikhail murmured sadly,


    "Even if you save me like this, I''m bound to die once I return home."


    "..."


    "I''m a failure... There''s no reason to risk your life to save me. You should leave me behind now..."


    Then, a hand suddenly lifted Hannibal and Mikhail.


    Looking up in surprise, it was Zenis. Zenis, holding a boy under each arm, tucked them into his sides and started sprinting forward.


    "So you think it''s useless to try saving you because you''re going to die anyway?"


    Zenis chuckled.


    "Hey, Your Highness. Have you ever seen someone who doesn''t die?"


    "..."


    "Of course, as long as someone is human, they''ll die someday. But does that mean we shouldn''t live?"


    While carrying and healing the two boys with healing magic, Zenis continued,


    "Defeat is bitter! The death of comrades is sad! You might die if you go back home! I understand your situation, but saving people is our job here."


    "I am..."


    Unable to continue, Mikhail saw Zenis give a sly smile.


    "You''re too young to die."


    "..."


    "Then you should live."


    That''s when it happened.


    Ssssss-!


    A sound of something falling came from above.


    Zenis didn''t look back. The pale faces of the two boys he was holding were enough to guess what was flying down from above.


    ''Damn...!''


    Throwing the two boys forward, Zenis gathered all his divine power to create armor around him.


    Crash-!


    The scarecrow that had flown above Zenis plunged down, swinging its arm to strike.


    With a dismissive gesture as if swatting a fly, the force was terrifying. With a single blow, Zenis was smashed into the ground and then bounced up.


    Convinced of Zenis''s downfall, the Scarecrow Legion Commander, creaking and twisting his neck, approached Mikhail.


    "Don''t leave anything uneaten. Think about the hard work of the farmers. Okay?"


    "Kr, ugh...!"


    "You should scrape and eat every last bit of what you started. Got it?"


    Laughing with a creak, creak, the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s steps suddenly halted.


    Looking down, he saw a hand grasping his leg.


    It was Zenis. Fallen to the ground, he had reached out his hand to stop the Legion commander.


    "Stubborn to the core. Looks like I''ll have to completely annihilate you, you seaweed-like creatures..."


    "Lord Dearmudin...!"


    "You''re all too young to die here."


    As if refusing to listen any further, Dearmudin shook his head.


    "Let the old make the sacrifices."


    ***


    And at that moment.


    "No, Lord Dearmudin."


    I intervened.


    "Lord Dearmudin, you''re young too."


    "...What?"


    "In the life that remains for us, today is the youngest we''ll ever be."


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    Carrying a flagpole on my shoulder, gasping for breath from running hastily.


    I, wiping the sweat from my chin, grinned.


    "We''re all too young to die today."


    The clich of blocking the retreat and sending off the troops before dying heroically is a cool role everyone wants to play at least once.


    But it''s not to my taste.


    Dearmudin, whether stunned by the assertion of his youth or my dramatic timing, gaped.


    "Sorry I''m late. I''ve just finished clearing the regular scarecrows at the forward base."


    I planted the flagpole in the ground and bent over, panting. Ah, my terrible stamina. A bit of sprinting and I feel like dying.


    "Now that the squadron leader is here, let''s start the boss raid."


    "What... You still don''t grasp the situation, Prince Ash?! We can''t stand against this monster with just us! I''ll hold him with my remaining magic, so run away as far as you can!"


    "You''re right. It''s a bit tough for just us."


    A raid usually can''t be solved by one party alone.


    Crack! Crack, crack!


    Inside the seal, the Scarecrow Legion Commander started to cause more havoc. I slowly reached into my pocket.


    "So... let''s increase the number of participants."


    What I pulled out from my pocket - the inventory - was a torch burning with blue flames.


    Destroyed last time but repaired, [Blue Flame Torch].


    Clang-!


    Just then, breaking through the seal, the Scarecrow Legion Commander burst out.


    Dearmudin shouted something, but ignoring him, I threw the blue flame torch towards the charging Scarecrow Legion Commander...


    Whoosh!


    "This thing!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander swatted it away irritably. The blue flame torch, hit by the monster''s arm, spun in the air, making a circle.


    And the next moment,


    Boom...!


    A shot was fired from afar,


    Thwack!


    A magic bullet pierced the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s chest right in the center.


    "...?!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, charging at us, was blown backward as if flung away.


    Rolling on the ground, the monster looked around, confused about what had happened.


    My companions were just as clueless about the situation. I simply smiled silently in front of them.


    It takes three days on horseback from Crossroad to here, the forward base.


    From the nearest teleport gate to here, it''s a day''s ride.


    But-


    If it''s an airship?


    From Crossroad to here, it''s a blink of an eye.


    The sound of propellers grew closer, and then, slicing through the wind, our World Guardian Front''s flagship - Geronimo - soared towards us.


    "Your Highness-!"


    Damien, sitting at the open hatch in a sniper position, shouted.


    "Sorry, Your Highness! We came as soon as the gate was destroyed, but Geronimo was under repair, so it took some time-!"


    "Save the story for later, Damien!"


    I pointed at the monster and shouted,


    "Fireeeee!"


    Instead of replying, Damien pulled the trigger.


    Boom!

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Damien''s sniper fire surged towards the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander tried desperately to dodge, but it was futile.


    Damien''s sniping was dead accurate.


    Dodging was impossible!


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk-!


    "Argh...?!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander groaned in pain as he was repeatedly hit by the magic bullet sniping.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, ''The Oldest Scarecrow'', was a genuine monster.


    Status Drain- ''Harvest'' allowed it to possess stats equal to the total of those it had absorbed from its victims.


    And this time, most of the heroes and soldiers harvested were dealers. Mikhail the Magic Swordsman was a prime example.


    Thus, the current Scarecrow Legion Commander had exceptional attack power, but its tanking ability was not particularly remarkable.


    It had plenty of stamina, but lacked any defensive traits or skills.


    Meaning every hit that landed did damage!


    "This, damn..."


    True to being a commander, it didn''t just take the hits.


    Even as its body was covered in magic bullets, the Scarecrow Legion Commander dashed across the ground, used the hill for a boost, and leaped up - soaring towards the airship.


    "I''ll bring you down-!"


    Apparently not expecting the monster on the ground to leap up so suddenly, the low-flying airship Geronimo hurriedly increased its altitude.


    But the Scarecrow Legion Commander had absorbed Mikhail''s aerial cavalry ability.


    With wings like a griffin deployed on its legs, the Scarecrow Legion Commander was launched like a surface-to-air missile.


    Click, clack!


    Damien calmly switched his guns. He stowed away the sniper rifle and drew a new gun that resembled an assault rifle.


    The SSR-grade magic gun, [Venom Fang].


    Each shot was weak, but the gun had a 60-round magazine and its rapid-fire, stopping power, and suppression were tremendous.


    Ratatatatata!


    Aiming was unnecessary. Damien pulled the trigger as soon as he shouldered the gun, and the [Venom Fang]''s muzzle spat fire.


    A barrage of magic bullets rained down on the Scarecrow Legion Commander, embedding into its body. The unique poisoning effect of [Venom Fang] quickly stacked.


    "It doesn''t even tickle!"


    Yet, the Scarecrow Legion Commander managed to withstand it and reached the open hatch of Geronimo.


    Its long arm stretched out. Damien stared down the bizarrely long fingers flying towards him without dodging.


    At that moment,


    Whoosh-!


    Grazing past Damien, someone burst out of the airship like a cannonball.


    A giant knightess with a lance and shield.


    The commander of the monster front''s melee unit, Evangeline.


    "Here I come! Heir to the Hundred Battles-!"


    Evangeline charged with her shield upfront, colliding with the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s body.


    Bang!


    She struck the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s head with a resounding noise.


    Her reckless charge, along with her trait [Unstoppable], pushed the Scarecrow Legion Commander back helplessly.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Screech!


    Making a strange noise, the Scarecrow Legion Commander regained its posture in mid-air and swung down its arm.


    A powerful attack that would knock down most heroes in one hit was hurled at Evangeline.


    Crack!


    But she withstood it.


    Evangeline blocked it with her shield, which had [Damage Save] activated, brilliantly absorbing most of the damage.


    The shield dented from the remaining damage, and Evangeline squinted her eyes.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been fully charged in one go? You hit pretty hard?"


    The next moment, the burning white light moved from the left arm''s shield to the right hand''s lance, and Evangeline thrust it powerfully forward.


    "I''ll return it straight back-!"


    "...?!"


    Boom!


    [Damage Payback] exploded with a bang.


    Unaware that its own attack would be returned in kind, the Scarecrow Legion Commander was hit squarely.


    Evangeline, even amidst this, aimed for the wings sprouting from its legs with the tip of her lance, and the grotesquely spread wings were utterly destroyed.


    "Urgh?!"


    Ultimately, losing its ability to fly, it crashed.


    Thud!


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander landed unceremoniously on the ground. Evangeline landed gracefully next to it with a heroic landing.


    Staggering backward, Rosetta landed gracefully in front of the Scarecrow Legion Commander and drew her iron whip from her waist.


    "I will purify and incinerate you immediately."


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Following her, four inquisitors from the powerful Holy Knight Division positioned themselves to Rosetta''s sides- in front of Zenis.


    "..."


    "..."


    Even with former comrades in front and behind, the red priests said not a word.


    They focused solely on the enemy before them.


    "Ugh...!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander stumbled back.


    It might have absorbed the power of a hundred people, but


    On this side, there were two hundred well-organized troops.


    Moreover, I had completely neutralized the Scarecrow Legion''s specialty in fear, and there were no hostages left.


    "Don''t make me laugh..."


    Despite all these adverse conditions, the Scarecrow Legion Commander charged at us.


    "All of you! I will harvest you all-!"


    And then, just as it reached right in front of us,


    "Huh?"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander made a ''mistake.''


    Its step, hindered by the previously damaged leg, twisted, and it embarrassingly rolled on the ground, unable to withstand its momentum.


    As it desperately tried to rise, two hundred weapons from our side were pointed at it in an instant. The Scarecrow Legion Commander muttered in disbelief.


    "What is this...? How could I make such a mistake..."


    "I was wondering when it would happen."


    But I knew the Scarecrow Legion Commander would make a mistake.


    I lowered my body and whispered lowly towards it.


    "You, you absorbed Mikhail''s power."


    ''Harvest'' is a Status Drain skill that absorbs the power of its victims.


    From basic stats to skills and even traits. It indiscriminately devours everything.


    Meaning,


    "Mikhail''s ''Recklessness'' and ''Error-Prone'', you absorbed those along with everything else."


    Even negative traits were absorbed.


    ''Recklessness'' leads to engaging in battles that cannot be won, and ''Error-Prone'' means tripping over one''s feet right in front of the enemy.


    I had expected this ''Error-Prone'' to happen sooner, and its delay meant my heroes struggled more than they should have.


    But better late than never.


    With a laugh filled with resignation, the Scarecrow Legion Commander muttered.


    "This is why I should have been selective before harvesting."


    "You''re full of it."


    As I swung the flag, buffing all the newly arrived heroes and soldiers, I growled.


    "You''re not harvesting; you''re plundering."


    Everyone gripped their weapons with a murderous look. I coldly declared,


    "Die, you bandit pretending to be a farmer."


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander roared as it rose to its feet. Simultaneously, my surrounding heroes and soldiers charged at it.


    ***


    The battle was over.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, having stolen the power of a hundred people, was undoubtedly strong, but here were two hundred of us, in full condition and under the effect of my buff barrage.


    It goes without saying, but my buffs become more potent as the number of allies increases.


    With around two hundred people, the increase in stats and their synergy from my buffs alone was enough to overwhelm the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    Two hundred heroes and soldiers coordinated their defense and attack, and the Scarecrow Legion Commander, who recklessly chose a head-on confrontation, quickly fell.


    With a slash-!


    Lucas''s final blow, [Strike of Will], cleanly severed the dangling neck of the creature.


    Creak... creak...


    Emitting a pitiful sound, the body of the Scarecrow Legion Commander without its head kneeled.


    The straw sack-covered head that rolled away muttered to me with a rustling laugh.


    "It was quite fun but... alas, not being able to devour the world remains my regret..."


    "Who asked?"


    I blew off its jaw with the magic pistol [Agate] I drew.


    Bang!


    The monster''s head exploded, scattering like straw.


    A fittingly vain end for a monster.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    A pale mist emerged from the body of the fallen Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    Soon after, the mist seeped into the bodies of the heroes and soldiers who had been drained of their strength. It was the force being expelled upon his death.


    Those who regained their strength showed a variety of reactions. Some rejoiced, some sighed in relief as if to calm their hearts, and others simply collapsed to the ground, dumbfounded.


    Above all, this was proof that the battle had come to an end.


    "..."


    Mikhail clenched and unclenched his fist with a vacant expression. Standing behind him, I patted his shoulder.


    As the fall of the enemy leader was confirmed, everyone cheered. I clapped my hands and ordered them.


    "Alright, let''s hold off on the post-defense celebration for now! Cleanup first, cleanup!"


    Everyone began the cleanup together.


    The battle hadn''t lasted long, but the Scarecrow Legion Commander was so powerful that there were quite a few injuries.


    Fortunately, the priests from the Holy Knight Division had arrived and began healing everyone around.


    Especially the heroes who had first rescued Mikhail and stalled the Scarecrow Legion Commander were severely injured.


    Rosetta personally cast healing magic on those heroes. True to her saintly title, the healing effects were remarkable.


    Rosetta, who had been casting healing spells on the heroes in turn, finally stopped in front of Zenis.


    Zenis was exhausted and had a large wound on his face.


    Hannibal was tending to Zenis, who was gasping for air, unable to heal himself as his divine power had run out.


    "Ugh...!"


    As Rosetta approached, Hannibal guarded in front of Zenis with a wary look, but Zenis gently pushed him aside.


    "It''s okay."


    "...Yes."


    As Hannibal stepped aside, Zenis staggered to his feet.


    "Sister."


    "You''re still foolish, Zenis."


    Seeing her severely injured brother, Rosetta clicked her tongue gently,


    "Come here."


    and extended her hand imbued with divine power. Zenis chuckled.


    "You''re going to heal someone like me?"


    "A priest should not discriminate against patients. Isn''t that the first doctrine you learn?"


    And just as Rosetta''s hand was about to touch Zenis,


    "Sister."


    Zenis spoke out.


    "I''ve made my choice."


    "..."


    "I don''t want to give up living as a priest."


    Not only the party ''uncles'' surrounding Zenis but also the other priests who had been healing patients around Rosetta twitched their shoulders in unison.


    "...Sigh."


    Rosetta let out a low sigh and gazed at Zenis.


    "You understand the choice I gave you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "To die as a priest, or live by being excommunicated... You understand that I opened a way for you to live, right?"


    "Yes."


    "And you still choose death?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to die. But..."


    Zenis glanced at Hannibal standing beside him and then said with conviction,


    "I don''t believe that my past life was wrong enough to deserve excommunication."


    "..."


    "For the past 14 years, I''ve always regretted my choice. I felt sorry for bringing shame to the order, I couldn''t face all the brothers of the Holy Knight Division, and I was sorry to you, Sister."


    Zenis reached out his hand and placed it on Hannibal''s bushy head.


    As Hannibal flinched and closed his eyes, Zenis gently stroked his head.


    "But seeing this child grow up and stand before me, my thoughts changed."


    "..."


    "I did the right thing, Sister. So, there''s no reason for me to run."


    Rosetta bowed her head and then ran her hand over her forehead.


    "There''s no need to die for that, is there?"


    "My choice must not be buried in darkness, so that someone else... another child like this can be saved."


    "Pretending to be a saint and now, a martyr too?"


    Rosetta, who had clicked her tongue several times, turned her head to look at Hannibal.


    "Is this child your son?"


    "No."


    Zenis answered immediately.


    A response meant to protect Hannibal, indicating he was not ''that child'' of the Mist Kingdom, thus telling her not to harm him.


    Well, being a ceremonial sword, it wouldn''t have done much harm even if it had hit. Anyway.


    "Priest Zenis."


    Calling out Zenis''s name, I pulled out a document from my possession.


    The roll of the dead.


    Though many were injured in this battle, there had been no deaths yet. I wrote Zenis''s name at the very top of that empty paper.


    "Having joined the monster front at Crossroad as a temporary chief priest, he fought through eleven defenses and, facing the final invasion of the Scarecrow monster, he did not retreat and engaged in battle, dying gloriously."


    "..."


    Zenis looked up at me with a dazed expression.


    After completing the roll of the dead, I turned around to face Rosetta and spoke in a stern voice.


    "I, Ash ''Born Hater'' Everblack, as the lord of Crossroad and the commander of the World Guardian Front, formally request Rosetta, the head of the Goddess''s Order."


    Rosetta slightly bowed her waist and responded.


    "...Head Rosetta, listening. Please speak."


    "Although Priest Zenis has made a grave mistake in the past that brought disgrace upon the order, considering his lifelong devotion, his acts of saving many people, and his dedication here at Crossroad until the very end, healing the sick and fighting off monsters, thereby elevating the prestige of the Goddess''s Order."


    I smirked.


    "I request that he be posthumously promoted, his past sins pardoned, his dishonorable discharge revoked, and his position restored."


    "..."


    Rosetta looked at me incredulously.


    The idea of declaring Zenis, who was very much alive, as ''dead'' must have seemed absurd to her.


    But, I played along with your shallow tricks.


    I wish you''d play along with mine too.


    And then, eventually.


    "Although Priest Zenis committed a sin fourteen years ago that warranted excommunication,"


    Rosetta began.


    "Considering his dedication to the order throughout his life, his care for the unfortunate, and most importantly, his leadership in fighting monsters at Crossroad to the extent that he earned the lord''s recognition."


    Rosetta slowly retracted the metal whip and tied it around her waist.


    "His merits are recognized, and he is posthumously promoted. The dishonorable discharge is revoked, and he is acknowledged as having died a martyr as a member of the Holy Knight Division."


    Then Rosetta slowly approached Zenis and gently caressed his cheek.


    Rosetta''s hand, filled with the light of healing divine power, glowed white. The scar that the Scarecrow Legion Commander had inflicted on Zenis''s face healed, leaving a large scar.


    Large enough to make him look like a different person. A significant scar.


    "Zenis. You have died here, now."


    "..."


    "My mischievous younger brother. You have already paid enough for a sin you did not commit over the past fourteen years."


    Rosetta took a moment to catch her breath, then smiled affectionately.


    "Now, I absolve you of all your sins."


    "..."


    "May you have a peaceful and happy life in the next world."


    As if blessing the deceased for the afterlife at a funeral.


    Rosetta whispered to Zenis.


    "In the life that follows, may you walk the path you believe is right, without hesitation or turmoil, just as you have in this life."


    "..."


    "And at the end of that path, may you be proud of the life you have led."


    Rosetta''s hand slowly fell away from Zenis''s face.


    "This sister will pray and pray for that."


    Turning sharply, Rosetta moved away from Zenis. Zenis stared blankly at his sister''s retreating back.


    As Rosetta approached me, she turned her head away with a sigh when our eyes met.


    "A petty trick, Your Highness."


    "I know."


    I smiled wryly.


    "But it worked, didn''t it?"


    Priest Zenis, who had committed sins worthy of excommunication by the Goddess''s Order, died here on this battlefield.


    And having died honorably, he was posthumously promoted, pardoned of his past sins as a priest.


    The ''man who was Zenis'' will live on under a new name and identity.


    Wherever he may be, however he may live, just as he has until now, saving and preserving the lives of others.


    Even under a different name and identity, I firmly believe that man will continue to live in such a manner.


    "..."


    Rosetta, tasting my strategy for the first time, seemed incredulous but eventually nodded slowly.


    "...How long has it been since a conclusion didn''t end with someone dying by my hand."


    Rosetta, after staring quietly at her own hand, clenched it tightly and then faced me again.


    "So, Your Highness. Yes. I will acknowledge it."


    A refreshing smile hung on the lips of the woman who would be the red priests'' leader,


    A smile she had never shown before.


    "I am very fond of Your Highness''s trickery."

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    And then, a few days quickly passed.


    A funeral was held in the cemetery on the west side of the city.


    The choir sang, the citizens wept, and cannons fired into the sky...


    Two new graves received empty coffins.


    The announced casualties were two.


    Zenis.


    And Mikhail.


    Mikhail had been declared a casualty at his own request. Given that returning home meant certain death, he intended to use a feigned death to escape the eyes of his homeland.


    "..."


    Standing on a distant hill, Mikhail gazed quietly at the grave bearing his name. In front of the young knight''s grave, soldiers from the Vermillion Kingdom, who had come with him, were sobbing.


    "What will you do now, Mikhail?"


    Standing next to him, I quietly asked as we both looked upon the scene. Mikhail grimaced and lowered his head.


    "...As you said before."


    "Eh?"


    What had I said before?


    "Anger."


    Mikhail looked at his own grave with steady, unflinching eyes.


    "All this time, I have been angry at myself. At myself for making mistakes, for causing the deaths of my subordinates, for missing the one chance I had as a crown prince."


    "..."


    "I still despise and find myself pathetic for failing. But now, I''ve realized."


    Mikhail clenched his fist and lifted it to his chest.


    "Mistakes are not the target of anger. They are subjects of learning... And the direction of anger should not be at myself. That would only devour me from within."


    "Then what will you direct your anger towards?"


    "Monsters."


    Mikhail''s scarlet eyes turned northward with an immediate response.


    "And... the system of my homeland that has driven me to act so desperately."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash, I intend to return to my homeland."


    I widened my eyes in surprise. Mikhail nodded.


    "With this funeral, they''ll think I''m dead back home. So, I can sneak in unnoticed."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    The Vermillion Kingdom does not forgive failed royalty.


    If Mikhail''s survival is discovered, he will be stripped of all Griffin blood flowing in his veins and killed. That''s why this fake funeral was arranged.


    But Mikhail''s resolve was firm.


    "The only chance to change my country is now."


    "..."


    "To stop using people for live experiments, not administering magic forcibly, not breeding them against their will... A country where even artificially enhanced humans like me are treated as people."


    Mikhail''s face, though haggard, showed a determined smile.


    "A country that gives even the failed ones a chance to rise again. The only chance to change is now."


    "...Right."


    In the face of his strong will, I finally nodded quietly.


    It would be good to fight together on the monster front from now on. But that''s not something I can force.


    This boy before me is also a prince.


    The master of his fate and the captain of his soul. He has the right to live as he wishes.


    Whatever awaits him at the end.


    "And... I have as many as five fiances waiting for me."


    "What?"


    "I can''t let them experience widowhood before we''ve even had our wedding, can I?"


    Mikhail threw a joke and chuckled. I opened my eyes wide and then burst into laughter.


    Mikhail, having made his joke, seemed a bit embarrassed and kept stroking his nose.


    "...I''ve realized something here. It''s not just my own life that''s at stake."


    Mikhail turned away from the funeral site and surveyed the entire landscape of Crossroad.


    "The lives of my dead subordinates. The lives of all my brothers who had to die before me because they were considered failures. And..."


    A slight bashfulness mixed into Mikhail''s smile.


    "The lives of all the good people of Crossroad who tried to save me, even though they had nothing to do with me, I owe them."


    "..."


    "So, don''t worry. I won''t die."


    Mikhail, as if he had prepared beforehand, slung a backpack over his shoulder and extended his hand to me.


    "I''ll return, filled with anger."


    I silently took his hand. And said,


    "Good luck."


    "To you too. And to Crossroad as well. May fortune be with you."


    After a firm handshake, Mikhail turned around without hesitation.


    In the forest in front of Mikhail, a young Griffin was tied up. It was the Griffin that had been taken to the forward base during the last defense and had been declared a casualty along with him.


    Whoosh!


    As Mikhail mounted, the Griffin spread its wings and soared into the sky, quickly disappearing into the distant heavens.


    "..."


    As I quietly watched Mikhail''s receding figure, someone approached from the side.


    "...He''s gone."


    "Dearmudin."


    It was the grand mage with a long white beard fluttering.


    Watching the funeral scene, the grand mage stroked his beard and chuckled.


    "It''s been a while since we had a defense without any casualties, I thought it would be this time, but two fake deaths... Is this really okay?"


    "Hosting a funeral for two people to save two lives... In that sense, isn''t it a good event?"


    "Ha, ridiculous."


    After a moment of silence, Dearmudin blurted out.


    "But what''s more ridiculous is... your words, calling me still young. I haven''t heard anything as absurd as that in decades."


    "..."


    "But you must have resented me too, right? You had a hard time because of me."


    Zenis hesitated too but eventually nodded honestly.


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s call it even."


    Hannibal smiled and extended a small fist.


    "It''s a draw, so let''s not bring it up again. From now on, no more dwelling on that."


    "Is that how it works?"


    "Let''s just do that."


    Zenis chuckled and extended his fist in return.


    Their fists lightly touched in the air and then fell apart.


    A moment of silence followed. The two quietly watched the funeral site, now nearly cleared.


    "...Dad."


    "Yes?"


    "The words mother left for me... When you were telling me about them before, I didn''t catch them properly."


    Zenis glanced at Hannibal. Hannibal seemed nervous, his leg shaking slightly.


    "Could you tell me again?"


    "..."


    Recalling that day, Zenis slowly responded.


    "...She said to sing. She claimed she was good at it."


    "Singing? Ha, I''m tone-deaf. Didn''t take after her in that."


    "Get a job too. She wanted to work in a reputable business."


    "Uh, does being a mercenary count as reputable...?"


    "Travel as well. Said to wander the world, talking to people from all places."


    "I''ve done plenty of that!"


    "And..."


    Delivering the last message, Zenis grinned mischievously.


    "Make offerings at the temple."


    Hannibal frowned.


    "Did she really ask for that?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Zenis burst into laughter. Looking at Zenis with narrowed eyes, Hannibal cautiously asked.


    "...Dad."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you want to do with your life now?"


    "..."


    "You can do anything now."


    Zenis, or rather.


    The man who was Zenis, looked towards the gravesite. Where a tombstone with his name stood.


    Priest Zenis had died. Recognized posthumously for his valor, he was reinstated and his lost honor restored.


    The incident from 14 years ago was completely buried, and no more assassins from the Mist Kingdom would come seeking him.


    And... nothing remained.


    Even if it was said that a priest''s life begins and ends with nothing, starting over from scratch, burying everything beneath the grave, was a hard task.


    Thus, Zenis didn''t know where he should go.


    Then,


    "Let''s find it together."


    Suddenly, warmth was felt.


    Startled, Zenis saw Hannibal''s small hand carefully holding onto Zenis''s pinky.


    "We''re still young."


    "..."


    "Let''s sing together, find jobs, travel... and make offerings too."


    Hannibal smiled shyly, yet brightly.


    "Let''s live that way."


    "..."


    After a long silence,


    "Yeah, let''s live."


    Slowly, Zenis bowed his head, touching his forehead to Hannibal''s.


    And whispered with all the warmth he could muster.


    "Let''s live together, my son."


    The still awkward father and son sat there for a long time.


    Facing the harsh sunlight, listening to the cicadas in the distance, feeling the hot wind.


    Talking about the future they would share.


    Indeed, summer was beginning.


    ***


    [STAGE 31 CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP Ash(EX)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) plus 50 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - Mikhail(SSR) plus 30 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - The Oldest Scarecrow Magic Core(SSR): 1


    - Scarecrow Corps Magic Stones: 211


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Impregnable]

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Lake Kingdom.


    In the deepest darkness of Sector 10, and especially in its core,


    where evil rises like clouds of darkness, the center of malice.


    The place where the Demon King resides-


    King''s Castle.


    However, the usually quietly seething Demon Palace was now noisy and chaotic.


    And for good reason, it was under invasion.


    Boom! Thud...


    The forces densely surrounding the castle relentlessly bombarded it. The barrier encircling the castle held but vibrated violently.


    "Argh!"Rread latest chapters at novelhall.comwell, the second in command of the Nightmare Legion and the leader of the demon guards, trembled with rage as he repaired the barrier.


    "That damned dragon dares...!"


    The ones attacking the castle were none other than the Black Dragon Legion.


    Led by the commander of the Nightmare Legion, the king of the black dragons- Night Bringer.


    The black dragons, cloaked in tight black scales, circled the castle, spreading their wings and pouring down black flames.


    "..."


    With her disheveled black hair fluttering, and his golden dragon eyes gleaming, Night Bringer was commanding his kin from afar as they fiercely attacked.


    Cromwell, from inside the castle, glared at Night Bringer.


    "To actually start a rebellion, you''re truly a mad dragon..."


    The other commanders of the Nightmare Legion who had only talked about rebellion did not compare in action.


    Night Bringer had truly raised her flag against the Demon King and had actually invaded.


    And before the overwhelming power of the Black Dragon Legion, the other legions were continuously defeated.


    Eventually, they were pushed back to the castle, forced to defend it and engage in a defensive battle.


    "If only the King of Kings wasn''t absent...!"


    Cromwell glanced inside the castle.


    The King of Kings- The Demon King was once again in seclusion.


    From selecting monsters to invade the human world to designating dark events blessed by the King of Kings, everything was dumped on Cromwell before he vanished again into the nightmare to search for ''that person''.


    After the fall of the grand sorceress White Night, Cromwell personally selected the legions for the five invasions of the human world. But now, even that had reached its limits.


    The Black Dragon Legion declared rebellion and invaded the castle, and the demon guards, the direct escort of the Demon King, had to fight the black dragons at the forefront.


    Cromwell was incredibly busy.


    Her primary goal was not the destruction of the human world but the safety of the Demon King, making the battle against the black dragons more urgent than the invasions.


    However, she could not neglect the invasions either.


    Thus, Cromwell made a decision.


    To subcontract to another underling.


    "Sir!"


    A demon guard ran up to Cromwell, saluting and shouting.


    "The legion commander you summoned has arrived!"


    "Let them in."


    Shortly after, a small demon scurried into the audience chamber of the castle.


    The nervous demon, swallowing dryly, was small and frail. Its body was red, and two horns protruded from its head.


    With a pair of small wings on its back and a long tail characteristic of demons protruding from its buttocks.


    An Imp.


    Among the demon kind, the smallest, most insignificant, and also the most cruel legion. It was the imp lord ''Lowe'' who led the imp legion.


    "Di-did you, call for me, Sir?"


    Imp legion commander Lowe saluted Cromwell with a tense face.


    Cromwell was the strongest demon commanding all demon legions lurking in the Lake Kingdom.


    The power of a demon kind is shown by the size of their horns, and Cromwell, possessing large and beautiful antler-like horns, was an absolute powerhouse.


    As an imp subordinate to Cromwell, it was only natural for Lowe to hold both respect and fear for her.


    "Yes, Lowe."


    And then Cromwell issued an utterly nonsensical order.


    "From now on, until the King of Kings returns, I entrust you with full authority over the invasions of the human world."


    "What...?"


    Lowe, who had been listening dumbfoundedly, suddenly jumped in shock.


    "What?! What do you mean, all of a sudden? An invasion of the human world? And full authority, you said?!"


    "As you know, I''m already overwhelmed just fending off the Black Dragon Legion."


    Cromwell crossed her arms and sighed deeply.


    "But the invasion of the human world is the wish and command of the King of Kings... It''s something we can''t neglect. Hence, we need someone to take over the overall command in my stead."


    "I, I understand that... But why me of all people..."


    Which dark event would effectively set the human world ablaze?


    And so, a few days before the thirty-first attack was to commence,


    Lowe cautiously entered the base of the Scarecrow Legion.


    The Scarecrow Legion was currently using a ''farm'' that had become ruins as their base.


    This place, once the base of the plague-bringer Raven, was now utterly devastated by disease and exuded an eerily ominous atmosphere.


    "Hiieeee... it''s scary..."


    As Lowe trembled in the ominous atmosphere, suddenly, a face covered with a burlap sack popped in front of him.


    "Ahng? What''s this, a little bug?"


    It was the Scarecrow Legion''s commander, the Oldest Scarecrow.


    "Waaaaah!"


    Frightened, Lowe trembled as the Scarecrow Legion''s commander spoke in a menacing voice.


    "Get lost right now, you rat! Be grateful we scarecrows have too fine a taste to harvest the likes of you!"


    The surrounding scarecrows all clutched their bellies and laughed in a weird, eerie manner.


    Lowe was scared, ashamed, and angry, but eventually gritted his teeth and yelled back.


    "I, I am acting with the authority of the King of Kings!"


    "What?"


    "Scarecrow Legion! By the name of the King of Kings, I command you to march!"


    Realizing the royal scepter Lowe was holding was genuine, the Scarecrow Legion''s commander scratched his burlap sack.


    "Ahng? What nonsense is this? Isn''t the order of deployment already set? It''s not my turn, right?"


    "..."


    "And the King of Kings told me before. The current human commander has such a strong mental defense that my fear won''t work on him at all... So there''s no need for me to deploy."


    "That''s why, it''s a ''surprise'' attack."


    Struggling, Lowe waved the longer-than-his-body royal scepter around.


    "There''s an option among the powers lent by the King of Kings called ''surprise.'' Using this power, we can change the order of the Nightmare Legions and start the invasion by avoiding the problematic enemy commander."


    "Oh?"


    "If we can avoid the enemy commander, there''s no reason for the Scarecrow Legion not to step forward."


    Legions that use mind control and mental status effects have mostly been excluded from invasions of the human world until now.


    Because the guardians of the human world were immune to them.


    However, that''s exactly why it''s a backstab.


    Humans, trusting only in their commander and not investing further in mental defense, would find mind control and mental status effects devastatingly effective if only they can avoid the enemy commander.


    The Scarecrow Legion farms victims to aim for royal ghosts. The first battle might be hard, but afterwards, like a snowball, they become stronger and stronger.


    There''s no legion more suitable for this ''surprise'' dark event...!


    "Oh..."


    Listening to Lowe''s explanation, a malicious smile deepened on the Scarecrow Legion''s commander''s face.


    "Not bad for a little dirt devil."


    Though the words were irritating, Lowe placed his hands on his hips and nodded.


    "And, there''s something you should know. Humans care for each other, but especially this commander cherishes his subordinates."


    Data from thirty battles.


    Within it, the behavior of the human commander - Ash, though never seen, felt palpably clear.


    He cherishes his people.


    Excessively.


    "If you actively use hostages, you can grasp and shake their vulnerabilities."


    Giggle, gigiggle, gigigiggle!


    The Scarecrow Legion''s commander burst into a grotesque laugh, seemingly pleased.


    "Good, good, good! I shall gladly march forth, little dirt delegate! And!"


    The Scarecrow Legion''s commander pointed at Lowe with his long finger.


    "If I end up bringing destruction to the world, I''ll make sure to reserve a high place for you too!"


    ***


    ...Of course, that did not happen.


    The Scarecrow Legion achieved a great victory at the forward base, but in the end, they were utterly destroyed by the returning enemy main force.


    "Ah..."


    Reading the new battle report delivered by Cromwell''s adjutant, Lowe sighed deeply.


    "We lost, woo..."


    Then, Cromwell''s adjutant, who had brought the documents, pushed up his glasses and whispered.


    "Bear with it."


    "I''m already doing that!"


    Lowe held his small head in his tiny hands and pondered.


    How could he possibly bring down this impregnable fortress that all sorts of world-renowned monsters had challenged and failed to conquer...?

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    A few days before the thirty-second assault.


    Thump!


    Imp Legion Commander Lowe slammed his desk and declared,


    "This time, we''re going head-on with a frontal assault!"


    "A frontal assault?"


    Cromwell''s aide adjusted his glasses and blinked.


    The aide was here under Cromwell''s orders to monitor whether Lowe was conducting his duties properly.


    "Frontal assaults have been used quite a bit, haven''t they?"


    "This time, we''re using the legion with the greatest breakthrough power, utilizing the Dark Event that aids in breaking through, and honestly trying to penetrate directly!"


    "The legion with the greatest breakthrough power?"


    "Yes! Specifically..."


    Lowe pointed straight ahead.


    "The Bull Legion!"


    Chew. Chew.


    A giant Minotaur variant, summoned at Lowe''s request, lay peacefully on the floor, munching on grass that sprouted from the ground.


    Though the leader of the Bull Legion... it didn''t look like a monster at all with those peaceful and sparkling eyes. It just looked like a cow zoning out in a barn...


    Unlike other Minotaur variants, this Bull Monster didn''t walk bipedally but moved on all fours, essentially not a monster but a giant buffalo.


    Moo~


    As the two demons'' gazes poured over it, the Minotaur variant let out a soft moo. It was somewhat cute.


    Cromwell''s aide cocked his head.


    "You''re going to use these gentle creatures for the siege?"


    "Yes!"


    "Will that really work? Wouldn''t it be more motivating to slice them up and serve them grilled at a legion feast instead?"


    Startled by the comment, the Minotaur variant mooed in alarm and tried to run away in a hurry.


    An even more startled Lowe ran after it, grabbing the Minotaur variant''s bridle to prevent it from escaping.


    But the Minotaur variant, already panicked, shook its head vigorously, throwing Lowe off and then finally managing to run away.


    "Aargh!"


    Lowe crashed to the ground, moaning in pain, and


    Moo- Moo-


    The Minotaur variant fled with terrifying momentum.


    Thump! Thud!


    As it ran, it crashed into barracks, pillars, buildings, and even tall towers along its path, bringing them all down...


    Watching the buildings collapse, Cromwell''s aide muttered in admiration.


    "It''s strong."


    "Ugh... In terms of breakthrough power, it''s arguably the strongest of all monster legions. It can devastate everything in its path when it charges."


    Lowe said, rubbing his sore back.


    "If it hits the walls, it will surely cause massive damage."


    "But... it seems very scared."


    "When it''s a single entity, yes. But if we group them together and make them charge as one, they''ll trample over anything in their way."


    From afar, they saw the Minotaur variant knocking down another building. Lowe sighed.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    "The problem isn''t that they''re scared. Once they start running, even the legion commander can''t control his own legion."


    Once they start, they run till the end.


    They listen to no commands, no restraints. They just charge until death.


    "Using such a legion to annihilate humanity is impossible. However..."


    "Indeed."


    The aide, understanding, nodded.


    "You''re keeping the next assault in mind."


    Lowe nodded in return.


    Past monster legion commanders hadn''t considered this.


    They just wanted to end humanity with their own hands, not bothering to set anything up for those who would follow. They lacked the spirit of sacrifice.


    And the Demon King, too, called the campaign against humanity an offense game, treating it like a chess game, casually sacrificing his subordinates'' lives. He just enjoyed playing around, testing humanity''s guardians as if he was just toying with them.


    As if he thought, In the end, I will win, he was nonchalant about the conquest of humanity.


    But Lowe was different.


    He had the opportunity to oversee several assaults, allowing him to link several attacks together into a single strategy.


    The basics of a siege.


    Break the walls.


    Lowe had no intention of completely overcoming the fortress during this assault. He just wanted to make sure the walls were hit hard.


    "We need to create a breach. By any means necessary, shake and hold it. That way..."


    The tactic used by the guardians of humanity was as follows:


    At the entrance to the Black Lake, tank units capable of wide-area taunts like [Battle Cry] were positioned.


    As soon as the Bull Legion emerged, they executed the taunt.


    The Bull Legion, already excited from avoiding the Nameless One, was taunted straight away and charged at the tank units. Naturally, the following bulls started running after their leader.


    The tank units boarded an airship that was waiting, and the airship flew at low altitude, continually luring the herd.


    The tanks continued to use their taunts to guide the herd.


    Flap!


    For some reason, a human commander on the airship was frantically waving a red flag.


    "It''s a bullfight!" he shouted incomprehensibly.


    Although the flag had no compulsory taunt effect, the Bull Legion leader was properly taunted.


    Blinded, the Bull Legion leader blindly followed the airship, and as is common with such animals, the rest followed the leader in a single file without any doubt.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    After trampling the wasteland, destroying forests, and scorching everything in their path,


    -They fell off a cliff.


    The Bull Legion, lured to a nearby valley, couldn''t stop.


    The Bull Legion leader noticed the cliff and desperately tried to stop, but there was no way for the leader to withstand the charging force of the followers coming from behind.


    The airship luring the herd shot up into the sky, but the bulls could not fly.


    In the end,


    Moooo!


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Crunch! Crack...!


    Over fifteen hundred bulls crashed into the deep valley below.


    Without a single exception, they all died, their bodies shattered.


    Thus, the thirty-second assault ended without even a proper battle, without even seeing the walls, as the entire Bull Legion fell to their deaths.


    After reading the report, Lowe''s mouth fell open in shock.


    "This... how can this be..."


    He had thought his tactic wasn''t bad, like declaring "checkmate!" in a chess game by pointing a sword at the enemy''s neck.


    But the opponent, the human commander... seemed to casually dust off his hands, breaking the sword with a snort, as if countering with, "Nope, dummy."


    Still unable to shake off the shock of the humiliating defeat, the aide whispered softly to a trembling Lowe.


    "Became the idiot of the offense game..."


    "Stop poking at it! Stop mocking me!"


    Trembling, Lowe eventually let out a long sigh.


    "...I understand now. If we send out a monster legion with conditional but outstanding power, the guardians of humanity will just exploit that condition."


    "Ho."


    "We need to send out a legion with a consistently high average power, not dependent on conditions."


    Lowe had an intuition.


    Even if it was a bit of a stretch, it was time to make a bold move.


    "For the next assault, the 13th-ranked legion."


    A top-tier legion he had been eyeing from the beginning-


    "We''ll send the Fallen Knights."


    At that, the aide looked a bit surprised.


    "Can you handle it?"


    "..."


    "As you know, that legion is too brutal, they might not listen to you."


    "Well, somehow with the authority of this royal scepter..."


    Lowe asked, sweating,


    "...won''t it work?"


    ***


    "..."


    "..."


    Lowe swallowed dryly. The aide behind him also lacked his usual carefree demeanor, looking slightly tense.


    The base of the Fallen Knights. A crumbling chapel.


    Inside the chapel, at a round table, sat thirteen individuals.


    Or rather, what used to be individuals.


    Monsters now enveloped in tentacles, blood mist, and slime, who had once been knights of high renown.


    At the head of the table,


    The Corrupted King - Pendragon, sitting on a throne made of skulls, with a giant greatsword planted in front of him, spoke through the slit of his helmet.


    "So."


    A voice so evil and terrible it felt like it could corrupt the mind just by listening.


    "It''s finally our turn, you say?"

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    "Do you know why we are ranked as the 13th legion?"


    Pendragon, the leader of the Fallen Knights, asked.


    A natural eeriness emanated from the giant knight seated on the Skull Throne. The imp, Lowe, involuntarily gulped down his saliva.


    "I, I do not know."


    "I like the number 13."


    Pendragon brushed his helmet-covered face with his hand, giving an odd reason.


    "I''m insanely fond of the number 13. Thirteen is the best. Thirteen rocks. Thirteen is awesome."


    "..."


    "That''s why my knight order is exactly thirteen members strong. Even the number of steps leading up to this chapel is thirteen. The day my knight order was established was also Friday the 13th..."


    Pendragon went on praising the number 13 for a while with a wicked voice.


    "That''s why I intentionally remained at the 13th rank. We could have climbed higher if we wanted."


    "Is, is that so..."


    "Do you understand why I''m telling you this?"


    Not at all.


    Lowe shook his head. Pendragon chuckled.


    "Those self-proclaimed Nightmare Legion commanders, those monsters ranked up to 10th, all acting like kings."


    "..."


    "I could tear those bastards apart with one swing of my sword. If I had wanted, the internal order of the monster legion in this Lake Kingdom could have been completely overturned."


    Then why stay put here, just flapping your gums?


    Though he thought this, Lowe simply nodded along for now. Pendragon continued.


    "My Fallen Knights are strong enough to stand on their own. We have our pride, our dignity, and our ideals."


    "..."


    "Just because you come now and say ''go fight,'' doesn''t mean we''ll wag our tails and leap to it out of desperation."


    The speech was long, but in essence.


    "You think we would just go into battle because someone shakes the king''s scepter and orders it? If it''s not a direct command from the King of Kings himself, sending just a lone imp like you to order us out won''t do."


    Pendragon disliked the situation where a mere imp like Lowe was sent to command their deployment instead of the Demon King himself.


    "I refuse to deploy."


    "..."


    "If you wish us to deploy, you should at least send the captain of the guard."


    Pendragon waved his hand dismissively, indicating they were dismissed.


    Lowe''s deputy turned around first with a look of ''I thought as much.'' However, Lowe took a breath and then,


    "Are you scared, Fallen King?"


    He provocatively threw out the challenge.


    The deputy flinched and looked back at Lowe, and then Pendragon finally glared at Lowe properly.


    "...What? What did you just say?"


    "You''re afraid of the guardian of humanity''Ash,'' that man."


    Lowe crossed his arms arrogantly. His tail was shaking unseen, but his voice was calm.


    "Otherwise, there''s no reason for you to refuse the goal that everyone wants: the destruction of humanity."


    And Pendragon was particularly weak to such provocations.


    Bang!


    Predictably, Pendragon kicked his chair and shouted.


    "Don''t make me laugh! I am the Fallen King! I fear nothing in this world!"


    "Don''t make excuses. You''re actually afraid of the guardian of humanity... that guardian''s fortified city, aren''t you?"


    Lowe continued to taunt mockingly.


    "You''ve heard the rumors about the high and mighty walls that many monsters and their kings have crashed against and shattered. You''re just making excuses to refuse because you''re scared."


    Ching!


    Pendragon''s greatsword was unsheathed in an instant. The evil blade, brimming with malevolent energy, pointed directly at Lowe''s throat.


    "Do you really want to die, imp?"


    "You don''t have the courage to attack humanity, but you have the courage to kill me, the deputy of the King of Kings? I didn''t know the Fallen King''s sword suffered from a rage disorder that targets the weak."


    Pendragon''s thrown greatsword flew towards Lowe.


    Tskaaak!


    The flying greatsword grazed Lowe''s cheek before embedding itself in the wall behind him. Lowe didn''t blink an eye and stood still.


    ''...Fuck, I almost pissed myself.''


    Of course, he was just frozen and couldn''t move.


    The provocation was successful. Pendragon was screaming at the top of his lungs.


    "Alright! Fine! Deploy us. I will show you! I, the Fallen King, will prove that the 13 Fallen Knights are the strongest of all!"


    Then Lowe simply shook his head.


    "I refuse."


    Jackal, with his long experience living in dungeons, was assisting the scouting teams dispatched from Crossroad, helping with the first reconnaissance mission in each stage.


    This team of six, having scouted this hell several times before, now adeptly navigated through the darkness of the dungeon.


    "It''s quiet."


    "Yeah. It feels quieter than usual."


    "By now, we should''ve encountered a monster or two..."


    "Maybe we need to enter the dungeon."


    The six nodded to each other.


    No monsters were visible on the dark streets of the Lake Kingdom. It seemed they would have to enter a nearby dungeon since scouting was not proving fruitful.


    Jackal led the way, torch held high.


    "The monsters in this defense battle might be few, leaving the dungeon empty, but... let''s go check."


    The six entered a narrow alleyway, heading towards the nearest dungeon.


    Clink.


    And not a few steps into the alleyway, Jackal felt something catch on his foot.


    "Hmm?"


    Looking down curiously, he saw some metal object rolling at his feet.


    No, it wasn''t just any piece of metal.


    "...?!"


    It was a scythe, its blade gleaming sharply.


    And in the darkness ahead, something with a massive body.


    Lying flat on the ground, it extended its scythe forward like an antenna... waiting for its prey to come closer.


    Tskaaak!


    The giant scythe swung across the ground.


    "Everyone, dodge-!"


    Yelling, Jackal leaped up with animalistic reflexes.


    Unfortunately, the other heroes weren''t as quick.


    Dang-!


    With immense force, the scythe swung, severing the ankles of the five heroes.


    "...?!"


    "Ugh?!"


    "Kr-"


    "What is this-"


    "Aaaaack!"


    Before the five heroes could even scream out,


    Swish-swish!


    Clank! Clank!


    Writhing tentacles and chains with barbed hooks flew, binding the heroes,


    Whoosh!


    Splatter! Splatter-!


    A thick fog of blood and an indescribable, horrific viscous liquid poured over the heroes'' heads.


    Bound and immobilized by various means, the five heroes were tied up against walls and floors, bleeding profusely from their ankles.


    "Kihi. Kihihihihi."


    The Fallen Knight who had launched the first attack hurriedly crawled forward and gulped down the severed feet of the heroes lying on the ground.


    "Tasty. So tasty. Yumyumyumyumyumyumyum."


    Watching the knight nonchalantly gulp down their severed feet, the subdued five heroes realized.


    They had stumbled into something terribly wrong. These creatures were not ordinary monsters...!


    Then,


    Pffft!


    Another Fallen Knight appeared and smacked the back of the head of the one feasting in haste.


    "You fool! Have you lost all sense of knighthood!"


    It was Pendragon, the king of the Fallen Knights. He scolded the subordinate who had hit the first knight on the head.


    "Have I not always said! Divide the tasty bits into thirteen!"


    "Kihi, kihihi, sorry. My apologies. Yumyumyumyumyum."


    The knight, despite being hit on the head, continued to gobble down greedily without stopping.


    Pendragon sighed, then drew his greatsword, shouting,


    "Share fairly, share fairly! My knight order is all about equality!"


    Then, he placed his greatsword over the severed feet. As if the greatsword were a butcher''s knife cutting meat.


    Assuming the stance of a chef, the king of what were once knights, delivered a speech.


    "Do you understand, my men? I like the number 13. Let''s always divide humans into thirteen parts before we eat them!"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    From every shadowy corner of the alley, the Fallen Knights began to reveal themselves one by one.


    Surrounding their prey completely, these corrupted and deranged knights all gulped down their saliva in unison.


    Pendragon, the Fallen King, murmured in a tainted voice,


    "Now, it''s time for the thirteenth division!"


    He then plunged his greatsword into the chest of the closest bound human mage.


    "Aaaaagh! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    The mage, stabbed in the chest while still alive, shook violently in all directions. But soon, his movements gradually ceased.


    Another Fallen Knight, with a slurred speech, asked Pendragon as he was about to further mutilate the dead mage''s body,


    "But, great king... did you not say we were to capture them alive?"


    "Eh? Oh, right. Yes, that was the plan, indeed."


    Covered in blood, Pendragon nodded while holding up his greatsword.


    "Let''s finish slicing this one up and capture the rest alive."


    "Kihi, kihihihi! Give me the eyes!"


    "I''ll take the ears, then."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Fingers! Fingers! Fingers! Fingers! Fingers!"


    "Hey, you disrespectful ones. I said thirteen parts, didn''t I? Thirteenth parts!"


    Listening to the mad conversation of the monsters that were no longer human, the color drained from the faces of the subdued heroes.


    Then, suddenly,


    Swoosh! Whirr!


    A dagger flew like lightning,


    Thud, thud, thud!


    and accurately impaled itself in the necks of the remaining four heroes.


    "I''m sorry. Once captured by these creatures, a peaceful end is too much to hope for."


    The one who had thrown the dagger was Jackal, who had been leading the party. He, the only one not subdued, had thrown his dagger to kill his comrades.


    "Better I send you off... May you rest in peace."


    The four heroes, in pain yet grateful, breathed their last.


    Jackal, who had killed his own comrades, bit his lip till it bled. However, there was no time to be lost in sentiment.


    "Oho, who do we have here?"


    Pendragon, with his greatsword dripping with blood, gestured with his chin.


    "The so-called Gladiator King Jackal, prancing around in the outskirts coliseum."


    "..."


    "Now that the coliseum is destroyed, what do you call yourself?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Jackal gripped the dagger in his hand tighter.


    "Right now, I am but a follower of the one I serve... His Highness Prince Ash."


    "How preposterous. Once a king, now crawling under someone else''s legs like a dog."


    "Ramble on, monster."


    "It''s you who''s also a monster. Don''t pretend to be human now."


    Pendragon scoffed coldly and looked around.


    "Now then, having killed them all, how do you plan to take responsibility, Jackal?"


    "Responsibility?"


    Jackal sneered.


    "I''m pleased to ruin your plans."


    "Not really. That''s not it."


    Pendragon chuckled.


    "I''m saying, perhaps I should capture you instead."


    "...!"


    "Your decision to grant your comrades freedom by killing them was commendable. But now, what to do?"


    Pendragon''s helmet tilted sideways, revealing his face.


    "Who will kill you now that you''re alone?"


    Jackal scanned his surroundings with alert eyes. Thirteen monsters had completely surrounded him.


    Jackal knew well. Alone, he stood no chance against these thirteen Fallen Knights.


    They were all specialists in combat against humans, crazed by human flesh. Meanwhile, he had lost most of his strength as the Gladiator King.


    ''Rather than being captured and used for their purposes, it''s better...!''


    Jackal intended to take his own life. He quickly lifted the dagger in his right hand.


    However, his right arm was already gone.


    "...!"


    Dang!


    Suddenly, a Fallen Knight''s giant scythe had sneaked up from behind and chopped off Jackal''s right arm.


    Jackal tried to draw another dagger with his left hand, but chains with hooks had already torn through and penetrated his left hand.


    "Isn''t he your subordinate as well? Still alive, isn''t he?"


    "I already know, Pendragon."


    Ash spoke coldly.


    "The moment Jackal is ''eaten'' by your cannibalistic sword, Excannibal, pulling it out will kill him instantly."


    "..."


    "Stop with the unfitting hostage drama. I''m already tired of such acts lately, you fucking cannibalistic bastard."


    "Such foul language, guardian of humanity."


    "Being sucked dry by a leech was bad enough, but you''re no better. Shut your mouth. I don''t want to smell it."


    Ash turned his gaze from Pendragon to the bound Jackal.


    "Jackal."


    "..."


    Dangling limply in mid-air, Jackal murmured weakly.


    "I''m sorry, my... lord... If only I had dealt with it better..."


    "You did enough."


    Ash''s face, which had been radiating hostility towards Pendragon, suddenly softened with warmth and kindness, as if all the animosity had been a lie.


    "You''ve worked hard all this time. I sincerely thank you for your dedication."


    "..."


    "Everblack will remember you forever."


    At those words, Jackal''s eyes regained a faint spark of life.


    With a faint smile, Jackal whispered his last words.


    "...Thank you, my lord..."


    Ash waved his arm, and then.


    Bang!


    A gunshot echoed, and a sniper bullet flew, piercing Jackal''s head.


    Jackal died with a smile.


    Whoosh!


    Ash turned around and walked away briskly from the chapel.


    "Did you think I would let you go?"


    Pendragon shouted, and the Fallen Knights capable of magic extended their hands.


    Swoosh!


    Various evil magics made of blood, bone, poison, and curse flew towards Ash. But Ash, without looking back, lightly tapped the ground with his flagpole.


    Swoosh!


    A barrier of magical energy rose from under the flag, blooming like a flower, blocking all the evil magic.


    Ash kept walking, and his subordinates, after glaring fiercely at the Fallen Knights, followed their leader and retreated.


    Pendragon yelled out.


    "Don''t you see the horrific state of your subordinates'' corpses!"


    "I''ve seen. It''s etched in my memory well enough."


    "And you still run away! Don''t you want to avenge them! You coward, are you even a commander!"


    "Because I am a commander."


    Burning with hatred, Ash spat out.


    "That''s why I''ll fight a battle I can surely win."


    "..."


    "I won''t engage on a battlefield where you have even a speck of advantage. If you want to fight, come to my walls."


    With veins bulging in the hand holding the flagpole, Ash growled like a wild beast.


    "Don''t worry, Fallen King. I promise you."


    "..."


    "I will grind you down to your last cell and burn you myself."


    And with that, Ash walked away.


    Pendragon considered pursuing but eventually ceased. He was certain that man had prepared a way to shake off any pursuit.


    "A true king."


    A smile tinged with blood formed under Pendragon''s helmet.


    "Of all the self-proclaimed kings I''ve met in this hell, that man is the real deal. He truly is a sovereign...!"


    Pendragon began to laugh maniacally, spreading his helmet wide.


    "He''s my prey! I will devour him! Yes, indeed! Down to the last bit of flesh, the last piece of nail! All of it! I will consume everything-!"


    And watching all this from a corner...


    Lowe observed silently.


    Gazing at the retreating figure of Ash, Lowe watched as if under a spell.


    ''That man... the guardian of humanity.''


    The little demon clenched his fist.


    ''The supreme adversary I must face...!''

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    "I''m sorry, Damian."


    On the way back to Crossroad from Zone 8 of the Lake Kingdom.


    Ash apologized when the sniper Damian, who had been waiting from afar, joined up.


    "I''ve given you another harsh task."


    To ensure Jackal could die peacefully, Ash had ordered Damian to take the shot. And Damian carried out that order without hesitation.


    "It''s okay, Your Highness."


    Damian nodded silently.


    "It was to make Lord Jackal comfortable, after all."


    "..."


    "And in the future... I don''t mind taking on the task of sniping them."


    Damian looked at the enemies with clear eyes. Not far from there, the Fallen Knights were salivating, looking this way.


    "They may have been human once... but now, they are unmistakably monsters."


    "..."


    After taking a breath, Ash spoke out in a strong tone.


    "Let''s return."


    The grip on the flagpole was so tight that his hand had turned white.


    Grinding his teeth, Ash spat out.


    "To annihilate them completely, without leaving a single one behind, let''s prepare."


    ***


    A few days later.


    Black Lake.


    Ssshhh!


    Cutting through the surface, the Fallen Knights appeared.


    Normally, they would have been stopped by the Nameless One, but for some reason, she did not appear before the Fallen Knights'' squad this time.


    The battle between the Black Dragon Legion and the Demon Guard had escalated, throwing the Lake Kingdom into utter chaos.


    The Fallen Knights could only guess that the Nameless One was caught up in that battle.


    The dark event given to the Fallen Knights this time was ''Enhancement.''


    The effect was simple. It amplified all stats across the board.


    Already an elite force, the dark event made the individual power of the Fallen Knights even stronger.


    It was a privilege granted after much deliberation by the acting authority, aiming not to lose a single one to the Nameless One, who, ironically, did not show up at all.


    The situation was mysterious, but nonetheless, it was a relief that she did not block their path.


    Eventually, all 13 were able to set foot on the land outside.


    Crack-


    Riding on horses made of bones and rotten flesh, after ascending to the ground.


    "The sun..."


    Looking up at the sky, Pendragon squinted his eyes from inside his helmet.


    "It still spreads its hateful light."


    This was the southern part of the continent.


    The summer afternoon sun blazed down directly on the Fallen Knights. It was hot and bright. Not a pleasant environment for monsters that had lurked in the darkness.


    "In that winter, it wouldn''t even show its nose towards us..."


    "After we annihilate the humans, let''s bring down that sun too, Great King."


    "Kihi, kihihihi, what taste will the sun have..."


    Joking and giggling, one of the Fallen Knights suddenly turned serious and rubbed his belly.


    "By the way, Great King, I''m hungry..."


    "How long has it been since we ate that you''re hungry again."


    "No matter how much I eat, I''m always hungry..."


    Since being revived in the Lake Kingdom, the Fallen Knights had been completely freed from the issue of food.


    After all, the humans of the Lake Kingdom were all cursed with eternal life, coming back to life no matter how much they were devoured.


    Though completely soulless, making them dull and uninteresting prey that didn''t react even when chewed alive. Nonetheless, the Fallen Knights were always well-fed.


    But as soon as they left their base, they felt hunger. And Pendragon felt the same hunger.


    Pendragon rubbed his empty stomach.


    "...I am indeed hungry."


    "Hungry, hungry, hungry..."


    Unable to bear it, one knight began to bite his own fingers. Pendragon, with a sigh, gestured towards a human forward base visible not far away.


    "Good. Let''s quickly raid that place. It looks like it''s full of food."


    "Kihi, kihihihit! Hurry, hurry!"


    "Gulp. Gulp."


    "I want to chew on a heart still fluttering with life...!"


    Drooling through the gaps in their helmets, the 13 knights hurried towards the forward base.


    These 13 knights were full of confidence in their own valor, but they were also well aware of the overwhelming track record of the human defense forces.


    The Spider Queen, the Vampire King, the Werewolf King, the Goblin God-King, the Ghost Pirate Captain, and the Grand Sorceress. Rumors had it that even the Plague Lord and the Succubi''s daughter were among them.


    A formidable defensive line that had reportedly defeated all eight commanders of the Nightmare Legion. This place, Crossroad, was nothing short of the humans'' final line of defense.


    Pendragon had dismissed all those in the Lake Kingdom who called themselves kings, except himself.


    "Let''s go hunting then. There must be animals in that forest. Let''s go."


    Thus, the Fallen Knights left the forward base and entered the forest.


    However, only after a few hours into the hunt did the Fallen Knights notice another anomaly.


    "Something''s wrong, Great King."


    "..."


    "Not a single animal, let alone a human, is to be seen."


    Ssshhh-


    Only the hot wind blew through the silent forest.


    "It''s a lamentable situation. How can there not be a single squirrel in the forest?"


    The long-haired Fallen Knight following Pendragon answered.


    "Do you remember when we invaded the Elf Kingdom in a previous life, Great King? Back then, the elf bastards played tricks so all the animals in the forest ran away, leaving it completely empty."


    "Wasn''t that a tale from the era when the Elf Kingdom was overflowing with spirit mages? Are you saying now that the human defenses have elves and spirit mages all among them?"


    Pendragon gritted his teeth.


    "Could it be that they''re using a scorched earth tactic...?"


    The Fallen Knights brought back mushrooms and fruits, but.


    Even after gobbling them down, their hunger was not sated in the slightest.


    "Great King! This stuff doesn''t fill us up!"


    "Hungry, hungry, hungry..."


    "Give us something to eat, Great King..."


    "Shut up and bear with it for a bit, you fools."


    When they returned to the forward base, night had already fallen. After setting up camp, Pendragon scolded his subordinates.


    "In three days'' journey north, there''s the human defense line, isn''t there? Let''s feast on meat to our heart''s content there."


    "Ugh..."


    "I feel like I''m going to die of hunger..."


    The hunger of the Fallen Knights was almost like a curse.


    For hundreds of years in the darkness of the Lake Kingdom, feasting on the people who died and came back to life over and over, they lived in abundance, a fact unknown to them.


    Even a slight state of fasting caused severe madness.


    And so, that night.


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    Crack. Gnaw. Gnaw.


    "...?"


    In the middle of the night, as Pendragon pondered over the supply issue, he heard strange sounds. The sounds of something being torn and eaten.


    Startled, Pendragon ran to see,


    "These crazy bastards..."


    The hungry Fallen Knights, unable to bear their hunger, were tearing into the corpse horses they had ridden on.


    The Fallen Knights, hastily swallowing the rotten meat, knelt before their king upon realizing he had arrived.


    "Great King, Great King..."


    "This won''t fill us up, Great King..."


    "Give us something to eat..."


    Watching the Fallen Knights grovel at his feet, clutching their starving bellies, Pendragon suddenly realized.


    He was hungry.


    Insanely, unbearably hungry.


    "...Huh."


    A wide smile spread across Pendragon''s face inside the helmet.


    "I really do like the number 13."


    "...?"


    "But my knights. For you, I can break even that."


    With eyes sparkling with madness, Pendragon turned around.


    "Why do we need supplies? We''ve already brought them."


    ***


    "Don''t do this, Great King."


    The long-haired Fallen Knight, cornered in the forward base, steadied his breathing with his longsword pointed forward.


    "You shouldn''t do this to me."


    The remaining twelve Fallen Knights pointed their weapons at the long-haired knight, saliva dripping from their mouths.


    "It''s truly sad that our number of thirteen has to decrease by one."


    Pendragon whispered, flicking his greatsword.


    "To safely advance to the enemy''s walls, it''s unavoidable. Just like in those winter mountains, we have to eat one a day."


    "Please, Great King...! How loyally I have served you..."


    "Thank you, my friend. Eat well."


    "Don''t do thisssss!"


    The remaining Fallen Knights rushed in like beasts. The long-haired Fallen Knight swung his sword, screaming.


    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    That night, the Fallen Knights had a plentiful dinner.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    It takes three days to ride from Black Lake to Crossroad.


    However, on the first day of their expedition, the Fallen Knights ended up eating most of the horses they brought with them.


    As a result, they had to move on foot, and since the Fallen Knights themselves weren''t particularly fast, their progress was significantly slower.


    In the end, it took them five days to move northward on foot, and still, Crossroad was not in sight, even though they had walked day and night.


    And taking five days meant...


    They had eaten five of their fellow Fallen Knights.


    "Just a bit further and we''ll see the damned humans."


    Pendragon spoke from the front. He was riding the only remaining corpse horse.


    Behind him followed seven Fallen Knights on foot.


    Including Pendragon, that made eight.


    After eating five comrades, the remaining eight were diligently moving northward. And Pendragon was still confident that this number was sufficient to annihilate the humans.


    Because they were monsters capable of defeating anyone in battle.


    "Almost there... just a little more and... we''ll be feasting on their flesh..."


    Spurred on by Pendragon''s encouragement, the Fallen Knights drooled.


    Even though they had feasted on the flesh of a comrade just a few hours ago, they quickly felt hungry again.


    And Pendragon felt the same. The Fallen King ground his teeth.


    ''Quickly, quickly, quickly...! Let the walls appear...! Whatever appears, we''ll smash and devour, so come out in front of us...!''


    However.


    Despite walking all day, the walls of the humans did not appear before them.


    Eventually, when the road ended, what spread out in front of them was a vast cliff.


    "Hm...?"


    "Eh?"


    "Great King, what is this...?"


    Listening to the perplexed voices of his subordinates, Pendragon, unable to understand the situation, glared at the cliff in front of him with wide eyes.


    They had undoubtedly walked due north. They had marched straight ahead, using the sun as a directional guide.


    Why had they lost their way?


    "...!"


    Realizing something, Pendragon pointed upwards.


    "The sun."


    "Yes?"


    "Shoot at the sun! Quickly!"


    The Fallen Knights did not understand the command given by their king but faithfully executed it.


    Sssshhh! Thud-thud-thud!


    Various evil magics were shot towards the sky. Then.


    Swoosh-


    As if a curtain was being torn, an illusion magic was peeled away.


    The sky''s appearance changed abruptly, and the sun finally found its proper place. The hateful sun was shining down on them from an entirely different location.


    "Since when?"


    Incredulity in his voice, Pendragon murmured.


    "When did they start mocking us? How long has this scale of illusion been... Since when...?"


    In the sky - precisely above the heads of the Fallen Knights - an illusion magic had been cast.


    The road from Black Lake to Crossroad had been cunningly altered through construction to misdirect their path.


    As a result, the Fallen Knights, completely misjudging their bearings, had been wandering in the wrong direction.


    It was then, as the confused Fallen Knights stood still, not knowing what to do.


    "Sniff sniff."


    One of the Fallen Knights twitched his nose.


    "I smell oranges..."


    Following that, other Fallen Knights also detected the scent and turned around one by one, their mouths watering.


    The scent of oranges was coming from behind them.


    "Great King, it smells like fruit. It''s not far from here."


    "It smells delicious..."


    "Gulp. Gulp. Gulp."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    One by one, the Fallen Knights turned towards that direction as if bewitched. Pendragon scolded them irritably.


    "You idiots! We need to go north! Where are you going... Hey!"


    The Fallen Knights shuffled around and headed south.


    A wide plain spread out to the south. The Fallen Knights stretched their necks, searching for the source of the orange scent, swivelling their heads around.


    Despite the dense orange scent, there were no orange trees in sight. Instead.


    "Great, Great King! Look there!"


    Giggling-


    "Right."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    "You''ve been played with."


    "...?!"


    Startled, the Fallen Knights drew their weapons and looked in that direction.


    Thud. Thud.


    Approaching with footsteps was a young man with black hair and black eyes.


    "The guardian of the humans...?!"


    It was undoubtedly Ash, the enemy commander who had come with a flag last time, the commander of the human defense forces.


    Unlike before, Ash was now armed with a sword and shield.


    Although Ash''s face was hidden in shadows, the voice was unmistakably his.


    "Each of you is a powerful tank."


    "..."


    "The moment you reach the walls, you can destroy them and slaughter the stationed soldiers, a fearsome weapon indeed."


    The voice was clearly mocking.


    "Yes. As powerful as you are, you need supplies, and you''ve slowed down."


    "You..."


    "Fallen King. Do you know the term Rasputitsa?"


    Pendragon blinked, puzzled by the sudden and incomprehensible word.


    Rasputitsa ().


    In Eastern Europe, Western Asia, and Russia, it refers to roads that turn into swampy mud during the rainy season.


    The ground becomes incredibly mucky, making it difficult for both people and vehicles to move, but conversely, it''s also used in warfare.


    To block the advance of hostile forces. Tanks fall into the mire, the advance slows, and supply lines are also blocked.


    "In short, a terrain specialized for delay tactics... it could be said."


    The longer time is dragged out, the more the attacker''s strength is whittled down, while the defender can easily deal with the immobilized enemy forces.


    "I''ve always wanted to use this delay strategy while dealing with monsters. Ideally, I wanted to turn all roads into mud to slow down their advance. But I didn''t. Do you know why?"


    "..."


    "For most other monsters, ''supply'' doesn''t mean much."


    Most monsters don''t even eat. They move on the essence of nightmares supplied by the Demon King.


    Vampires that use blood as a power source, succubi that devour others'' dreams, and these Fallen Knights cursed with hunger are among the few who need supplies.


    "Unless it''s a concentrated firepower section, just slowing down the entire road... it''s not efficient. It means nothing to other small, agile, or flying monsters."


    "..."


    "If they keep coming and need to be fought and killed anyway, it''s better to save that money for fortification of defense facilities rather than spending resources to delay."


    Continuing to speak, Ash finally smirked and gestured towards the Fallen Knights.


    "But you''re different. Each of you is a heavy tank, and without human flesh, you can''t withstand hunger... Monsters that definitely need supplies."


    Therefore.


    Ash had planned this defense as a delay tactic.


    "Today, you suffered at the hands of our Crossroad''s illusionist team. Aren''t you looking forward to what kind of traps await you tomorrow?"


    Ash smirked, covering his mouth in the shadows.


    The Fallen Knights slowly closed the distance to Ash.


    "As days pass, one by one, you''ll keep eating each other and reduce your numbers on your own."


    "..."


    "In the Lake Kingdom, where supplies are infinite, there are no beings as fearsome as you, but here in the human territory, you''re just idiots who self-destruct with simple supply blockades."


    Ash lifted a finger to his lips and smiled thinly.


    "You''ve already fallen into the swamp I created - into Rasputitsa."


    "Acting all high and mighty, guardian of the humans."


    Pendragon roared.


    "It seems a bit risky to declare victory just yet-!"


    Swoosh-!


    Slowly surrounding Ash, the Fallen Knights charged at him all at once.


    The combined attack of the Fallen Knights was like lightning. Each of their grotesque weapons, and teeth meant for tearing the living, fiercely lunged.


    Ash hurriedly raised his sword and shield, but


    Clang-!


    The sword was split,


    Thud!


    And the shield shattered.


    And then-


    Crunch! Thud! Crack...!


    All over his body, the weapons and teeth of the Fallen Knights embedded without a gap.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Ash''s body was fully pierced by the weapons and teeth of the Fallen Knights without any gap.


    However, immediately after, the Fallen Knights noticed something was amiss.


    "The flesh... it doesn''t chew."


    "What is this...?!"


    In the next moment, Ash disintegrated like a shadow and disappeared.


    As the Fallen Knights were taken aback, footsteps were heard from behind them, and Ash reappeared.


    He was unharmed, not carrying a sword and shield this time but holding a long staff in his hand.


    "Looking somewhere? That was a fake."


    "You...!"


    "Such shallow tricks!"


    Various evil magics launched by the Fallen Knights shredded Ash.


    But this Ash too dispersed like a shadow. And then, another voice was heard.


    "That was also fake."


    Kill again,


    "That too."


    And kill again.


    "That, too, is fake."


    Ash calmly reappeared, covering his mouth and laughing.


    It was then that Pendragon realized. All the Ashes that had appeared so far were either covering their mouths or their faces were hidden in shadows.


    The voice was coming from farther away, more to the south...


    Pendragon gritted his teeth.


    "A doppelganger... is it?"


    "Yes. These are my afterimages."


    All were illusions.


    Using his ultimate skill [The Foremost Flag], Ash had summoned his doppelgangers. They had substance and could engage in battle, but were completely independent of the body.


    The Fallen Knights, undeterred, tried to attack the newly appeared doppelganger, but Pendragon stopped them.


    There was no reason to dance to the tune of the enemy commander''s tricks, especially with the already severe exhaustion due to hunger.


    Ash''s voice faded away with a chuckle.


    "Now, I''ll be waiting. Let''s see if you can crawl all the way to my walls. Cannibals."


    "..."


    "Well, if you still have the sense to do so, that is."


    Another doppelganger of Ash, who had been covering his mouth and laughing, also disappeared into the shadows.


    The Fallen Knights glanced at Pendragon as if asking why they were not pursuing the voice to the south, but Pendragon believed that too was a trap laid by Ash.


    They needed to reach the north as soon as possible, with no need to wander south into the enemy''s strategies.


    Pendragon rallied his discontented subordinates.


    "Everyone, gather your belongings! We head north immediately."


    And Pendragon led his knights.


    In the opposite direction of where Ash had appeared.


    "We will not rest anymore. We eat while we walk. Let''s go to the humans as soon as possible...!"


    ***


    The desolate wilderness stretched on.


    After walking along the barren plain for who knows how long, hunger struck the Fallen Knights again, their eyes turning bloodshot as they began to glare at each other.


    Who among them would be killed and eaten next?


    Who would taste better?


    "...!"


    That''s when. A Fallen Knight walking at the front of the group suddenly pointed ahead in surprise.


    "There!"


    "What?!"


    "The walls! Finally, the humans...!"


    Rushing to see, it was true.


    A gray fortress wall shimmered atop the desolate land. And atop the gray fortress walls, robed forces were waiting.


    "It looks smaller than I thought."


    Both the fortress and the stationed forces were smaller than Pendragon had anticipated, but it didn''t matter.


    Finally- they had found foes to kill and consume.


    Without Pendragon''s command, the Fallen Knights drew their weapons. Pendragon yelled.


    "Let''s go! Feast on their corpses-!"


    The seven Fallen Knights charged with a terrifying momentum.


    Thump-!


    The ground burst as they kicked off, and the seven Fallen Knights shot forward like lightning.


    Though their long-distance movement was slow, their ability to charge explosively over short distances was unmatched by any monster.


    Like enraged rhinos, the Fallen Knights charged towards the fortress.


    Tatatatatat!


    He had not heeded a single piece of those admonitions.


    Neither in his previous life, now, nor at any time...


    "Let''s go."


    Despite everything, they had no choice but to head north. Pendragon staggered forward.


    "To the humans, let''s go."


    "..."


    The gaze of the Fallen Knights on Pendragon had changed.


    Not with fear and loyalty, but with resentment, criticism.


    And hunger.


    ***


    Crossing the wasteland, passing through swamps, and another forest, night fell again.


    It was time to decide on today''s meal - today''s victim.


    But today''s atmosphere was different from before.


    "Let my loyal knight, who will volunteer to be eaten by his comrades, step forward."


    Pendragon spoke indifferently, his back turned,


    Shing! Clank!


    Swords, spears, scythes, and tentacles were pointed at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Pendragon turned his bloodshot eyes from within his helmet to look back at his subordinates, who glared back with equally bloodshot eyes.


    "Great King. Isn''t it all your fault that things have come to this?"


    "What?"


    "Just as that enemy commander said. Even in our past lives, it was all because you recklessly commanded us to march in winter, leading us all to this sorry state."


    Caught off guard, other knights wiped the saliva from their mouths.


    "Thus, you should apologize, Great King."


    "Kihi, kihihihi... I wonder what the Great King''s flesh tastes like..."


    "Since you''re so big, we could probably eat for two days..."


    Shing! Shrring!


    All of them drew their weapons.


    Pendragon and his three loyal Fallen Knights.


    And the four Fallen Knights who wished to devour Pendragon.


    The divided Fallen Knights pointed their weapons at each other. Pendragon fiercely bared his teeth.


    "My knights. Even now, if you put away your weapons, I''ll forgive you by merely cutting off one of your arms."


    "Kihi, kihihihi."


    "Great King, you should be the one to put down your weapon... Then at least, you can keep your head intact..."


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Pendragon raised his greatsword.


    "Ungrateful creatures."


    "You, who led us to this... How could you say such things!"


    The next moment.


    Thump-!


    The seven Fallen Knights charged at each other.


    And, roaring and screaming, they began to bite and devour each other, starting a battle.


    ***


    ...


    After how much more time had passed, Pendragon stopped thinking.


    Mounted on a corpse horse that could hardly run with half its flesh torn off, Pendragon staggered northward, northward.


    Bearing the scorching southern sun on his body, after walking and walking...


    "Ah."


    Finally, a giant wall appeared in sight.


    This time it was undoubtedly Crossroad.


    "We finally crossed it. That winter mountain..."


    Pendragon laughed brightly and looked back.


    "Look, my knights! We have finally arrived!"


    But there was no one there.


    Only one subordinate''s corpse, dragged behind the corpse horse, remained.


    Even that was left with nothing but bones.


    "Oh."


    Pendragon muttered vacantly.


    "Where have all those people gone, the many citizens, soldiers, and knights who followed me?"


    Then, the Fallen King smiled bitterly.


    "Ah, right. I ate them all..."


    Pendragon giggled as he grabbed the reins of the corpse horse.


    And, alone, he began to charge towards the walls of Crossroad.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Standing on the ramparts, Ash looked down with cold eyes.


    The sight of the enemy commander rushing alone towards the ramparts was visible.


    "..."


    A faint sigh escaped from Ash''s lips, arms crossed.


    In fact, Ash had not chosen to delay the battle.


    ''There was no choice but to delay.''


    Choosing any method other than delaying would inevitably result in significant damage.


    The Fallen Knights, like the vampire legion they encountered in their first year, were a monstrous legion that benefited from combat.


    In battle, the human side would suffer casualties, and the Fallen Knights would resupply.


    The same was true in the game. Engaging in battle only ended up feeding the hunger gauge of the Fallen Knights.


    In the game, there was no way to avoid combat, so you had to fight in a form of a quick decision, crying while eating mustard.


    Even then, the damage snowballed.


    But this is reality.


    As soon as Ash encountered the Fallen Knights, he switched tactics to a delaying action.


    ''If we don''t fight and just drag out time, they''ll destroy themselves due to the curse of hunger.''


    Avoiding battle if possible was the best strategy.


    Eventually, the battle with the Fallen Knights boiled down to ''how long they could go without initiating combat and dragging out time.''


    And, as a result,


    All the Fallen Knights, except for the legion commander Pendragon, ended up annihilating each other by cannibalizing one another.


    Clatter, clatter, clatter-!


    And now, the last of the Fallen Knights was rushing towards the ramparts.


    Ash''s eyes, gazing at the enemy commander, shone coolly.


    ***


    Clatter, clatter, clatter-!


    Leading a corpse horse, Pendragon charged.


    Towards the firmly built enemy ramparts.


    He didn''t know the odds. He had no idea how many enemies there were or how much longer he could fight; his mind was too exhausted to calculate.


    He was just hungry.


    So hungry he thought he might go mad.


    ''...No.''


    Is this really hunger?


    What exactly is he craving?


    What had he lost, and what was he constantly searching for by rummaging through the corpses of others...


    "...Hah."


    A hollow laugh escaped Pendragon''s lips.


    It was too late to turn back and ponder over such things.


    He just wanted to eat, chew, tear apart. He wanted to fight, to die, and to kill.


    How long had he charged, repeating those thoughts?


    Now, as the ramparts became significantly closer.


    "Hmm?"


    A familiar sense of dj vu overwhelmed Pendragon. He squinted suspiciously and looked straight ahead.


    There was no interception from the ramparts.


    Just like on the first day of the sortie at the forward base... They did not attack.


    "...What."


    Pendragon uttered in a dazed voice.


    There had been no enemy forces at the forward base then. They had all fled and run away long before. So, naturally, there was no interception.


    But now, there should be an enemy city beyond this point - there should be people.


    And the ramparts were densely packed with armed soldiers.


    Yet, the atmosphere was eerily calm.


    As if they didn''t care whether Pendragon invaded or not, it was utterly silent.


    "Why aren''t they intercepting?"


    The Fallen King ground his teeth.


    "Why won''t they try to kill me!"


    Even as the monster shouted, humans did not respond.


    They just looked on coldly.


    Pendragon was genuinely perplexed.


    He was familiar with fearful gazes. The curses and insults of those about to die by his hand were like seasoning on meat. The resentful gazes were even sweet like dessert.


    But now, what about the gazes of the humans on those ramparts.


    They were indifferent.


    As if he posed no threat at all, no...


    As if he wasn''t even worth dealing with.


    "Why-!"


    Pendragon screamed.


    He was already within the range of the rampart''s artillery.


    But the human soldiers just glared at Pendragon, without any reaction.


    Chew, chew, chew...


    "..."


    Looking down at that dreadful sight, Ash suddenly thought.


    There''s a story in Greek mythology about a man named Erysichthon.


    Cursed with insatiable hunger as punishment for insulting the gods, he squandered his entire fortune on food and ate and ate until...


    He ended up chewing up his own body, leaving only his chattering teeth behind. Such an old tale.


    [Gaze of Command] quickly lost its effect, and [Elemental Disassembly] also evaporated and disappeared.


    Had Pendragon stopped harming himself at this point, at most he would have suffered some injuries to his arm.


    However, Pendragon, already mad with a craving for human flesh, continued to tear and eat his own body.


    "If one covets the flesh of others, they should be prepared to lose their own flesh as well."


    Ash remarked quietly.


    "Enjoy your last supper, monster."


    How much time had passed?


    Only after Pendragon had eaten all the flesh within reach of his teeth did he stop. By then, he was no longer able to maintain even the appearance of a human.


    "So this is how it felt."


    Lying on the field in front of the ramparts.


    With his mouth stained red, whether from swallowed or vomited blood, Pendragon laughed emptily.


    "This is how those devoured by me felt."


    "..."


    "It''s strange, so strange, truly strange..."


    In the sea of blood he had swallowed and spilled, Pendragon murmured in a dazed voice.


    "No matter how much is torn away, it still hurts... No matter how much I eat, I''m still hungry..."


    "..."


    "Come, come here. Let''s all..."


    The corrupted voice of the Fallen King gradually faded away.


    "Let''s all sit down... and eat dinner..."


    Pendragon could no longer speak.


    The end of monsters who boasted of destroying the world was always vain and miserable, and Pendragon was no exception.


    "...Sigh."


    After looking down at the deceased enemy legion commander for a while, Ash waved his hand.


    "End of situation. Disband the soldiers."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Dispose of the enemy''s corpse according to the monster disposal manual. Burn everything without leaving a trace, and retrieve anything useful. ...And."


    Ash''s hand, climbed up on the ramparts, clenched firmly.


    "Dispatch a party to the chapel in Lake Kingdom''s Zone 8."


    "..."


    "Retrieve the bodies of the six who fell first. So they can be given a proper funeral."


    "By your command."


    Lucas bowed his head.


    "I will follow your command, my lord."


    ***


    "..."


    Imp legion commander Lowe was reading the report of this attack.


    "To think that the Fallen Knights were defeated without a single battle being fought."


    The eyes of the lesser demon were utterly serious.


    "No, rather the opposite. Because engaging in battle would have been disadvantageous, all means were employed to avoid combat..."


    Thump.


    Closing the report, Lowe stroked his chin with his small hand.


    "...And they knew the fatal weakness of the Fallen Knights beforehand."


    The fact that the Fallen Knights suffered from this curse of hunger was unknown even to other monsters in the Lake Kingdom.


    But Ash, as if he obviously knew this weakness... based his tactics on the premise of the curse borne by the Fallen Knights.


    Had Ash not known about this curse, he would have spread a defensive line at the forward base as he had done before, and the Fallen Knights would have marched north without supply issues.


    The most crucial element of war. Information.


    In this regard, Ash was overwhelmingly ahead.


    Looking at the records of past battles, it was clear he understood all the strengths and weaknesses of every monster legion.


    ''At this rate, sending any legion would make no difference.''


    The guardian of humanity would dismantle the strengths of the monsters, amplify their weaknesses, and find a way to defeat them somehow.


    So far, the guardian of humanity had never allowed monsters to pass beyond their front lines.


    Continuing in the same manner would only lead to failure. Lowe realized this after three attempts.


    "So, what will you do next?"


    A subordinate, peering from the side, tilted his head and asked. Lowe sighed deeply before responding.


    "We just need to cover our weaknesses and amplify our strengths."


    "How?"


    "It''s simple."


    Lowe snatched up the royal scepter lying next to his desk. Then, he grinned.


    "Send two legions out at once!"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Lake Kingdom.


    Somewhere in the depths of darkness.


    "..."


    The court jester, ''The Pied Piper'' - Crown, stood quietly on these darkened streets.


    Before him, Nameless leaned against a stone wall, dozing off as if exhausted.


    It seemed she hadn''t slept properly for a while, not noticing the presence right in front of her. Crown observed his younger sister quietly.


    The darkness swirling around Nameless was growing denser.


    "..."


    Crown gripped the flute in his hand tightly.


    That''s when it happened. Nameless, who had been nodding off, suddenly jerked her shoulders and frantically drew the sword on her back, pointing it forward.


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    "...Calm down. It''s me."


    Crown raised his hands to show he meant no hostility.


    Struggling to catch her breath, Nameless rubbed her eyes several times with the back of her hand as if she couldn''t see well. After a moment, she recognized Crown and smiled wearily.


    "Brother... no, Crown. It''s been a while."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry. I''m just... a bit tired. Seems I dozed off for a bit."


    Crown, looking sadly at his gasping sister, cautiously asked.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    "Always, always... every day."


    "When was the last time you had a proper sleep?"


    "..."


    Struggling to her feet, Nameless sheathed her old iron sword on her back.


    "In this hell, a good night''s sleep is a luxury, Crown."


    "..."


    "It''s okay. I can still bear it. Just like the last few hundred years."


    Crown quietly observed his sister trying to act strong.


    He knew. That the end was approaching.


    That his sister''s act of endurance was also reaching its limit.


    Soon, everything will perish.


    It doesn''t matter who fights, how they resist. The impending doom is inevitable.


    Crown''s lips pressed tightly together behind his mask.


    Then,


    "...Still."


    Nameless, her face sweaty from the aftermath of the nightmare, suddenly smiled.


    "Hehe. Still, there have been enjoyable moments lately."


    "...?"


    Crown stared blankly at his sister.


    Swearingly, since this country had come to such a state, Crown had never seen his sister smile like this.


    A smile that had worn away over hundreds of years in this hell...


    "Enjoyable moments? Like what?"


    "I went up to the surface, to a party."


    "...Party?"


    Crown''s face froze.


    Party...?


    He knew what the word meant, but it had been so long since he''d experienced one. His sister''s words felt unreal.


    Knowing this herself, Nameless awkwardly cleared her throat.


    "Yes. Sounds like a dream, right?"


    "Yes. I want to ask if you saw an illusion."


    "Hehe... but it''s true."


    Nameless excitedly chattered. Like a girl who had gone to a party for the first time in her life.


    "I met people from the surface, ate food I''d never seen before, joined a strange-named gathering and drank, listened to a band play music, and then..."


    Nameless paused for a moment, then slowly looked down.


    "I danced."


    "..."


    "With a man whose presence made my heart ache. I danced with him."


    Recalling that night, Nameless eventually laughed awkwardly, fanning herself.


    "I told you, but it''s really strange. Was it all just a dream of one night?"


    "No, certainly, you must have experienced it yourself."


    After all,


    The only dreams Nameless could have now were nightmares.


    If she had a happy memory, it must be from reality.


    Whether it''s a dream or a memory, both are fleeting dust that will disappear anyway.


    "Hmm!"


    Regaining her composure with repeated coughs, Nameless returned to her expressionless face and faced Crown.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Crown gestured.


    "What exactly do you need me to do?"


    "The monsters don''t get along with each other. Getting two different legions to cooperate is challenging."


    Lowe pointed at Crown.


    "So, with your flute, make the two legions work together, ensuring they cooperate."


    "Hmm, indeed..."


    Crown trailed off, lost in thought for a moment, then smirked.


    "Fine, let''s see how your plan unfolds, Imp Legion Commander."


    "Really?! Thank you! Thank you for your assistance!"


    "But, just to be clear."


    Twirling the flute in his hand, Crown whispered,


    "Whatever happens later, don''t blame me."


    ***


    A few days later, on the day of the thirty-fourth attack.


    At the gates of Lake Kingdom.


    The two monster legions selected by Lowe were the Armor-Lion Legion and the Dandelion Legion.


    The Armor-Lion Legion boasted overwhelming defensive power and agility but lacked significant offensive strength.


    They were monsters ill-suited for an offensive.


    Conversely, the Dandelion Legion could root itself and bombard from a distance with seed-shaped magic projectiles, a siege monster with immense attacking power but virtually no defense and incapable of moving on its own. Once approached, they were finished.


    Both legions were not highly rated, strictly speaking, lower-tier monster legions. However, Lowe focused on the potential for these two legions to offset each other''s weaknesses.


    "The Armor-Lion Legion will protect and transport the Dandelion Legion, allowing them to safely unleash their bombardment!"


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Peeee-


    Crown played his flute, and truly, the two monster legions started moving together without hostility.


    Nameless, blocking the entrance as always, mercilessly cut down the two monster legions, but still, a significant number of monsters managed to pass through the gates into humanity.


    Lowe clenched his fists. Now, it was time to observe the outcome.


    ***


    The battle progressed as planned.


    The Dandelion Legion rooted itself and unleashed long-distance bombardments, protected by the Armor-Lion Legion.


    When human heroes attempted to intercept the Dandelion Legion, part of the Armor-Lion Legion defended while the rest quickly uprooted the Dandelions, carrying them on their bodies to move locations.


    Dividing the roles of attack and defense significantly strengthened the monsters'' combination.


    The human forward base turned into ruins under continuous bombardment, and the heroes couldn''t breach the Armor-Lion Legion''s defense in time.


    However,


    This coordinated attack of the monster side lasted only for a very short time.


    The Dandelion Legion has an instinct to root indiscriminately anywhere.


    They even tried to root into the bodies of the Armor-Lion Legion carrying them.


    Roots penetrated the armor and flesh.


    Interpreting this as an attack, the Armor-Lion Legion tore the Dandelion Legion to shreds.


    Hostility erupted instantly. The Dandelion and Armor-Lion Legions turned their attacks and claws on each other.


    Caught in internal strife, the two legions were easily decimated by the human defenders.


    "..."


    Lowe silently read the battle report.


    Beside him, Crown shrugged his shoulders.


    "Didn''t you feel it watching the Demon Guard Legion and the Black Dragon fighting? Monsters fundamentally can''t cooperate. Everyone outside their own legion is an enemy."


    "..."


    "I might be able to suppress their instincts for a moment with my flute. But the moment one side can''t resist and acts on its instincts, they''ll end up killing each other."


    The reason why only individual legions have been deployed so far was fundamentally due to the rules established by the Demon King according to his tastes. However, this tendency of the monsters was also a major reason.


    They would kill each other rather than cooperate.


    Crown chuckled, interlocking his fingers behind his head.


    "But, well, it''s commendable that two weak monster legions tried to cover each other''s weaknesses and fought. Even if it was for a short time, the damage to humanity was significant..."


    "...Now I understand."


    "Huh?"


    Thump-


    Lowe put the report down on the desk and slowly lifted his small body from the chair.


    "How to bring about the destruction of humanity. I''ve realized it after the last four failed attacks."


    Crown looked at the imp as if he was spouting nonsense, but the aide standing next to him felt differently.


    The aide realized.


    That Lowe was, for once, showing a face of utmost seriousness.


    Befitting of a legion commander, no.


    ...Eager to tear humans apart.


    The face of a monster.


    "In the next, the thirty-fifth attack - the time of the great flood."


    Imp Legion Commander Lowe, with his eyes gleaming red, spoke with a voice filled with joy.


    "I will show you... I will personally bring about the destruction of humanity!"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    The demon race possesses its own unique authority.


    This power, known as ''Sacrifice,'' allows the caster to recover or enhance their strength by sacrificing their own kind.


    Demons fundamentally receive sacrifices from their worshippers, using these offerings to grow their own power, making them a race that flourishes on the act of sacrifice.


    The ''Sacrifice'' ability is an extreme condensation of this mechanism, allowing the caster to forcibly make a lower-ranked demon their sacrificial victim.


    Imps are the demon race most optimized to be targets of ''Sacrifice.''


    Small, unimpressive, and weak.


    They are the lowest class of demons, easily carried around like emergency rations, to be consumed by higher demons when recovery or enhancement is needed. Imps have evolved in such a way that they can offer beneficial effects to the higher demon that sacrifices them, ensuring they are better consumed.


    Upon becoming a target of ''Sacrifice,'' they can increase a specific stat of the higher demon that consumes them, temporarily enhance them, or boost their defense, among other buffs. In life, they serve as assistants for various menial tasks, and in death, they become food that provides buffs.


    Imps are such a race.


    Naturally, imps are treated as mere tools, to be used as other demons command.


    Lowe, the commander of the Imp Legion, was no different.


    He lived his life following the orders of other higher-ranking demons.


    The reason he was given the task of leading an invasion after receiving the scepter was merely because the other Demon Legion commanders were all out on the front lines fighting the Black Dragon.


    It was a chance given to him because he was not strong enough to be on the front lines, a weakling commander.


    The power of a demon race is often shown by the size of their horns. Unlike Cromwell, who possessed large and beautiful antlers, Lowe''s horns were small and unimpressive.


    With a self-esteem as small as his horns, Lowe had lived his life groveling.


    However, as he fought against Ash, a desire like never before began to ignite in Lowe''s heart.


    Chasing after the distant figure of the enemy commander, confronting the seemingly impregnable walls of the fortress, both in vision and reality, sparked a flame in the heart of this small demon who had lived his life passively.


    He wanted to win.


    He desperately wanted to win.


    His life, which he thought was meaningless, might have existed just to overcome this man, to breach these walls.


    ''I can do anything to defeat this greatest of adversaries...!''


    And it was at that moment, Lowe finally found a clue that could lead to victory and was about to grasp it.


    ***


    After the thirty-fourth invasion.


    Lowe was summoned to the king''s castle. More precisely, he was dragged there.


    Boom, thud...


    The castle was still violently shaking from the battle with the Black Dragon.


    Black dragons outside the barrier continuously spewed black flames, and other Demon Legion commanders were furiously trying to intercept them.


    Inside such a castle, in the audience chamber, the demon royal guard commander, Cromwell, was waiting for Lowe with a tired expression.


    "Lowe."


    As soon as the dragged-in Lowe arrived, Cromwell growled.


    "Why did you break the rule?"


    "..."


    "Why did you break the ''rule'' set by the Demon King? Why did you do such a thing?"


    Cromwell shook her head in disapproval after her questioning.


    "No, right. It must have been a mistake. I must have rushed you into the task, which led to this situation."


    "It was not a mistake."


    "What?"


    "I did it knowingly."


    In front of the flustered Cromwell, Lowe spoke confidently.


    "When I first held this scepter, it showed me what could be done with it. And, how far we should not go."


    "But... why did you cross the line?"


    "Because I wanted to win."


    Lowe held the scepter tightly in his embrace.


    "To test the strategy I had in mind, I had to deploy two legions."


    "Because I trusted you with this task...! And because you broke the rule, I now face the punishment of the King of Kings!"


    Cromwell, akin to the royal guard of the Demon King, naturally fears being reprimanded by the Demon King the most.


    Cromwell, after yelling, took a deep breath and extended her hand forward.


    "No... actually, it''s obvious. The responsibility lies with me, and I will bear it."


    "..."


    "I will not blame you further. However, Imp Legion commander Lowe, I will revoke your right to act on behalf of the King of Kings. Hand over the scepter."


    "I refuse."


    "What?"


    "I said, I refuse."


    For the first time, even Cromwell and the other demons widened their eyes in surprise.


    And for the first time in his life, the small Imp Legion commander refused an order from a being far superior to himself.


    "Just once more! Just one more step forward, and we can bring down the human defenses...!"


    As Lowe shouted, the demon royal guards cautiously approached him. Lowe glared at them fiercely.


    "Do not come any closer!"


    "...!"


    "This war... is the first thing I''ve found on my own, something I want to accomplish with my life."


    Lowe exclaimed.


    "If the life of an imp is to become a sacrifice, then I... want to be sacrificed for this war!"


    "..."


    "This scepter, no, this war! It is entirely mine!"


    In front of the panting Lowe, Cromwell blinked in confusion.


    "Lowe, you..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom!


    "When I deployed two legions that could complement each other''s weaknesses, the guardian of humanity couldn''t respond in time and suffered damage."


    However, monsters are inherently difficult to cooperate.


    The risk of breaking the rule, which Cromwell had borne last time, might have to be borne by Lowe himself if violated again.


    Then the invasion itself might end midway.


    In that case-


    "The answer is simple. We just need to deploy in a state that doesn''t require cooperation."


    Standing in front of the flies messily sucking on filth in the garbage mountain, Lowe declared.


    "To merge two legions into one."


    "...You intend to offer yourself as a sacrifice, Lowe."


    "That''s right."


    Lowe turned to the deputy and smiled.


    "The Fly Legion possesses enough potential to destroy humanity. The only problem is their low intelligence. The guardian of humanity could easily defeat them."


    "..."


    "But if I become a sacrifice and enhance them... if I can give them sufficient intelligence. Then..."


    Imps and Flies.


    What would be the outcome when the two most despised legions merged?


    Lowe took a deep breath and walked towards the swarming giant flies. The deputy called out to him from behind.


    "Do you know, Lowe?"


    "...?"


    "Your horns right now, they are very large and impressive."


    Lowe, puzzled, raised his hand to his forehead.


    And indeed - his horns had grown large, now feeling them with his own hand.


    Lowe unwittingly chuckled.


    He had thought himself weak because his horns were small.


    But that was not the case.


    It was because his dream was small, so were his horns.


    But now, having found a dream worth sacrificing his life for, Lowe''s horns...


    Had grown incomparably large, emitting a menacing light in all directions.


    "Come on, maggots."


    Standing in front of the Fly Legion with his arms spread wide, Lowe shouted.


    "Eat me."


    The giant flies clinging to the filth, along with the maggots and pupae... all turned their gaze to Lowe at once.


    "I will gladly become your sacrifice. Devour me!"


    With the brightest smile of his life, Lowe shouted with a voice full of hope.


    "And together, let''s bring about the end of the world!"


    In response, countless flies and maggots surged towards Lowe.


    ***


    While Lowe''s body was being devoured.


    The imp legions he had called also tumbled down to this sedimentation area below the sewers.


    The deputy quietly observed the scene.


    The sight of imps falling like rain through the sewer pipe connected to the ceiling.


    And the flies, sweetly crunching on the imps as if baby birds being fed by their mother bird.


    ...


    The long and hideous feast of sacrifice came to an end.


    And suddenly, ''intelligence'' emerged in the flies here.


    Bubbling...


    Making bubbling sounds, the flies began to stack their bodies on top of each other, orderly and systematically, as if constructing ancient wonders with a clear blueprint.


    The flies merged into the form of one gigantic fly.


    Into the shape of their greatest ancestor, hidden beneath their genes.


    "..."


    The deputy looked up at the form in awe.


    With a roar, the gigantic fly, formed by thousands, millions, billions of flies merging together, slowly stretched out hundreds of legs to pick up the scepter lying on the ground.


    Atop its head, like a crown, sprouted unbelievably large demonic horns.


    The most filthy.


    The most despicable.


    The most impure.


    The Lord of Maggots, the master of high dwelling, the forefront of evil-


    That name, Beelzebub.


    -Or,


    "King of Flies."


    Looking up at the giant demon that had finished its metamorphosis and hatched in an instant, the deputy smiled.


    "Let''s go, Lowe."


    Hundreds of the King of Flies'' other legs flew towards the deputy. She did not dodge.


    "To put an end to this world."


    As the deputy was torn to shreds and swallowed into the belly, the newly born demon thought.


    Indeed, it would willingly go.


    To humanity.


    To the final bastion.


    Every fortress exists, after all.


    To be conquered.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Crossroads. Loot Warehouse.


    This place is piled with various materials and items retrieved from monsters.


    "..."


    I am inspecting the goods recovered from previous defense battles.


    I hadn''t properly organized the loot accumulated from stages 31 to 34 during the four defense battles, so I was setting aside time to sort through it.


    ''The next one is a boss stage, so I need to prepare more thoroughly...''


    The upcoming defense battle is stage 35.


    It''s a boss stage where the difficulty sharply increases. I need to gather and prepare everything usable on our side.


    I meticulously inspected the items piled up in the loot warehouse, organized by the order in which we had defeated the monsters.


    ''Stage 31 was the Scarecrow Legion.''


    It was a formidable enemy, but apart from the SSR-grade magic core spat out by their commander, there weren''t any notable spoils. The magic core was immediately used for equipment crafting.


    ''The rest is nothing special.''


    Tossing aside trifles like straw bags, I moved on.


    Stage 32 was the Bull Legion. We lured these creatures to a cliff to induce a fatal fall, making the capture easy but the loot recovery a real headache.


    The corpse incineration is complete, but the magic stone recovery is still pending. Magic stones are scattered around where the monster corpses piled up like mountains.


    Since the Bull Legion wasn''t known for valuable loot, I''ve left them be for now...


    ''Next up, the Fallen Knights.''


    The opponents of stage 33.


    ''These guys were definitely noteworthy enemies.''


    Moreover, since all 13 Fallen Knights were humanoid monsters, the equipment recovered was immediately usable.


    The issue is that most of it is severely contaminated, and a lot of the materials are human bones, making it difficult to hand over to anyone.


    Among them, the pinnacle.


    The weapon used by King Pendragon, the man-eating Sword Excannibal.


    ''A literal demon sword, this...''


    Merely holding the handle brought voices in my head saying, "I''m hungry, give me blood, fresh ones ooo."


    Thanks to my passive [Unyielding Commander], I was protected from mental contamination, but an ordinary person unknowingly handling it would be subjected to hypnotic brainwashing corruption combo by the sword.


    ''...Better to seal it away.''


    As malevolent as the demon sword is, its performance is undeniable.


    It can devour anything, allowing for tricks like nullifying enemy ranged attacks, as used by the Fallen King.


    If stabbed into an opponent''s body, its special feature ''Devour'' activates, allowing the user to suck in the opponent''s life force as they wish.


    The performance is good. The problem is that the user goes mad.


    It''s not worth the risk to use such a weapon. I decided to seal the demon sword away.


    "Shit."


    I wrapped it up with a strap and flung it into my inventory.


    The demon sword vanished, muttering its death throes, "Keep the expiration date freshhhh." Shut it, you bastard.


    I decided to melt down the rest of the Fallen Knights'' equipment at the forge.


    Can''t have our folks using such cursed gear. Hopefully, we can recover some magic cores after breaking down the equipment.


    "..."


    I moved on to the next area.


    The monsters that invaded during stage 34. The Ironclad Lion monsters and the Dandelion monsters.


    The various material items, magic cores, and magic stones obtained from defeating them were piled up like mountains. I stood in front of them, frowning in thought.


    It wasn''t a question of how to use these items. Rather, it was the situation of these monsters appearing together that puzzled me.


    ''Why did two legions appear together?''


    The ''game'' I''m playing with my adversary, the Demon King, is a contest held under mutual agreement with rules.


    I don''t know exactly what the Demon King''s goal is, but anyway, he has been fighting by the rules.


    He has tormented us to the brink of death every time, but he hasn''t outright killed us by breaking the rules. Even those damn Dark Events are within the rules.


    ''There was a case where more than two enemy legions appeared simultaneously during stage 9.''


    But this feels different.


    In stage 9, it was Wolf King Lunared acting on his own volition.


    Part of the werewolf legion he dispatched, on top of the world serpent Jrmungandr, made our lives even more miserable.


    But that was it. Jrmungandr and the werewolf legion didn''t cooperate or produce any meaningful synergy.


    What about this time?


    Not only did two legions appear at the same time, including their commanders, but they also showed up with a ''combination'' that produced meaningful synergy.


    Two legions with clear strengths and weaknesses complemented each other, enhancing their strengths and neutralizing their weaknesses, and for a moment, they overwhelmed us.


    It was a deliberate selection of legions and a coordinated attack, clearly intended by the opponent.


    ''How should I put it...''


    I frowned.


    ''It''s alien.''


    It''s a completely different game style from the Demon King''s until now. It''s as if the chess opponent has changed, that kind of alien feeling.


    "I have a bad feeling, Lucas."


    Looking south, I gritted my teeth. Lucas watched me with a concerned expression.


    "I have a... bad feeling..."


    ***


    From the Crossroads, south. The forward base.


    In this place, bustling with numerous laborers and soldiers busy with reconstruction, one worker stood out.


    Bang! Bang! Clang!


    The laborer, making a racket while moving bricks and steel beams, was actually a golem.


    Moreover, there wasn''t just one. Over five golems were transporting materials and wielding their heavy arms to assist with the construction throughout the site.


    "Right, right! Put that there! Good job, No. 1! No, wait! No. 4! That steel beam goes next to it, not there!"


    The one controlling the five golems simultaneously was the golemancer, Candler.


    Once a regular of the casino mercenary group ''Blacklist'', this magician, who retired as a mercenary due to injuries sustained during the Gorgon Sisters'' invasion, later found employment with the Crossroads Production Association.


    Utilizing her specialty as a golemancer, she quickly became an ace worker. Currently, she''s an indispensable talent in the reconstruction efforts.


    "Amazing work today, Candler! Thanks to you, we can repair the forward base on time."


    The carpenter and mason guild masters, who came to check on the repairs, praised her. Candler scratched the back of her head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just doing what I''m told."


    Candler''s smile revealed a missing tooth, making her look a bit foolish.


    However, those who knew that tooth was lost blocking a body slam from Stheno, one of the Gorgon Sisters, did not think of Candler as a fool.


    The guild masters quietly handed Candler a pouch.


    "Here, take this. It''s today''s wage, and we''ve put in a bit extra for all your hard work."


    Feeling the pouch, noticeably bulkier than usual, indicated a significant bonus. Surprised, Candler waved her hands.


    "Oh, no! Why are you doing this? The wage alone is enough!"


    "Everyone''s work got easier because of you. Don''t be shy, take it. Now, hurry up!"


    Candler, pretending to be reluctant, accepted the pouch and tucked it away. The guild masters chuckled, patted Candler on the shoulder, and walked away.


    "Let''s wrap up for today and just a few more days of hard work! Got it?"


    "Yes, yes. Just leave it to me. Go on in!"


    The guild masters ordered everyone at the forward base to clock out for the day. Candler wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked up to see the sunset already approaching.


    "It''s already this time..."


    Working hard and earning money steadily filled Candler with an indescribable sense of fulfillment and pride.


    Candler started to clean up the site along with the other workers. As quitting time approached, everyone seemed to cheer up on their own, humming tunes through their noses.


    She returned to Crossroad via the teleport gate. The workers, greeting each other for today''s hard work, grouped together in twos and threes, heading out for dinner.


    "Heh, I even got a bonus, maybe I''ll treat myself to a special meal tonight..."


    Muttering to herself, Candler moved on.


    Limp. Limp.


    The mage limped noticeably through the alley.


    During the battle with Stheno, Candler had hit her head hard. This resulted in difficulty moving, and she had no choice but to retire from being a mercenary.


    But Candler preferred her current life.


    Instead of living day to day as she did when she was a mercenary, she worked regularly every day and saved money steadily.


    Each day was fulfilling, and above all,


    ''Safe.''


    There was no longer any need to stand in front of monsters. No need to risk her life in battle.


    She still dreams of the terrifying Gorgon sisters. Candler knew well that she could never stand in front of a monster again.


    So, this was enough.


    This had to be enough...


    "Huh?"


    That''s when she saw it. As Candler was walking, pondering what to eat for dinner, she noticed familiar faces walking through the alley opposite.


    It was Nobody, the blind swordsman, and Chain, the dark wizard.


    Her former colleagues from the Blacklist were giggling and walking down the road. Candler hurriedly raised her hand.


    "Hey! Eyeball freak! Premature grandpa..."


    Immediately after, Candler hastily lowered her voice.


    Nobody and Chain were walking with other mercenaries.


    Wearing glittering armor covered in monster blood and adorned with splendid weapons, other heroes walked proudly, boisterously boasting about the results of today''s dungeon exploration.


    "..."


    For some reason, her voice wouldn''t come out anymore.


    Candler slowly dropped her hand. Though she had done nothing wrong, she quickly hid behind the alley.


    Not knowing why she was acting this way, Candler caught her breath roughly and only after a while did she stand up straight. Then, she walked out of the alley.


    "Hey~"


    "Why did you call out and then hide?"


    And.


    Outside the alley, Nobody and Chain were waiting, grinning mischievously.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    When Candler came to her senses, she was sitting in a bustling tavern.


    "Come on, let''s toast first!"


    "Cheers~!"


    "You''ve worked hard today too!"


    The ''uncles'' party vigorously clinked their glasses together.


    Nobody, Chain, Zenis, and Torkel were sitting at one table, lifting their beer glasses. Candler, who had been dragged along somehow, also raised her glass in a toast.


    "Ah~!"


    "There''s nothing better than a drink after finishing work."


    "I thought I was going to get heatstroke because of the heat today, but this drink really hits the spot."


    Apart from Torkel, who was drinking quietly, the three made their remarks. Candler, who had been sitting blankly next to them, suddenly shivered.


    ''...Why am I here?''UppTodated from


    She had been swept up in the atmosphere and dragged along, but how had she ended up here?


    Candler hurriedly gulped down the drink in her hand.


    "I, I''ll just drink this and then I should go..."


    At that, Nobody and Chain''s expressions suddenly darkened.


    "What? What are you talking about, Candler."


    "You''re saying you''re ditching the mercenary work, so now you won''t hang out with us?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    ...Isn''t it the other way around.


    Could she, who had retired because she could no longer be on the battlefield, who had run away because she was scared of monsters... continue to mingle with them?


    Seeing Candler like this, Nobody and Chain handed her a new glass of beer with a cluck of their tongues.


    "Why are you being like this? We''ve been comrades who''ve suffered together all this time."


    "You can''t become cold just because you''ve moved to a better job!"


    Zenis and Torkel also joined in.


    "Was it the Gorgon sisters when we last fought together? We really went through hell then."


    "Hehe... But it was worth it, wasn''t it."


    Following Torkel''s words, everyone''s expression softened.


    "Because we saved Sid."


    "..."


    That''s right.


    Everyone here had been comrades who fought together that day to save pregnant Lilly and newborn Sid.


    Holding the newly filled glasses of beer, the group toasted once again.


    "To Sid!"


    "Grow up fast! Your uncles and aunts will give you lots of pocket money!"


    Eventually, Candler could not leave her seat and swallowed her drink while sneaking glances around.


    It was around the time when the second glass of beer was half empty.


    Creak- Bang!


    The tavern door swung open forcefully, and someone stormed in.


    The other customers seated near the entrance looked in that direction and jumped back in surprise.


    "Eek!"


    "Look over there!"


    "Why are they here?!"


    Startled by the fearful reaction, Candler turned around and was equally surprised.


    "Keke."


    "Kukuku..."


    "There''s a delicious smell coming from here."


    Leading the way was Evangeline. Following her were Lilly, Elize, Yun, Junior, Verdandi, Rosetta...


    A group of renowned female heroes from the front lines strutted in with a swagger.


    "Ah, it''s the ''CrFeHeMeRiCo''!"


    "The ''Terrifying Sisters'' are here...!"


    "Ahh! They''ve come to obliterate this tavern today!"


    "Everyone run! With them here, this place''s drinks and snacks are doomed!"


    Terrified customers hurriedly settled their bills and scampered out of the tavern.


    Evangeline, who was enjoying the atmosphere with a wicked laugh, soon spotted this group and sauntered over.


    "Oh? Who do we have here? It''s the ''uncles'', isn''t it?"


    "Welcome, Miss Evangeline."


    Torkel greeted Evangeline politely.


    "I should mention, Captain Lucas will be joining us shortly."


    "Ah! Thanks... wait a minute. Why did you assume I''d ask about that first?"


    Regardless, the women took over the next table.


    The drinking session dispersed.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior had things to discuss among the main party members and parted ways.


    Zenis and Rosetta left with serious expressions on their faces...


    And so, after everyone had scattered in small groups,


    Candler, the last to leave the tavern, stepped out with Nobody and Chain.


    The three of them naturally headed west out of the city, towards the graveyard, and stood in front of a familiar grave.


    It was the grave of two comrades who had moved together during their ''Blacklist'' days.


    When the Gorgon sisters invaded the city, the two had fallen and were buried here. And the three who survived were still bound to this city.


    "Here, you guys drink up too!"


    Clink-


    Nobody opened the bottle of liquor he had brought and poured it over the grave. Soon, the empty bottle was neatly placed in front of the tombstone.


    After a long silence, Candler cautiously broke it.


    "...I was scared."


    Nobody and Chain looked at Candler, puzzled. Candler glanced at them, gauging their reactions.


    "I thought you wouldn''t treat me the same as before... after I ran away from the battlefield..."


    "Look, Candler, I don''t know why you would think that."


    Nobody chuckled and patted Candler on the back.


    "You never ran away, not even once."


    Chain chimed in with agreement.


    "Yeah, that''s right! Far from cashing out early, you were always the one who played till the last penny of your stake was gone!"


    Even when they were fighting the Gorgon sisters.


    It was her, Candler, who, despite being yelled at to run away, ended up getting injured while protecting Lilly and Sid to the very end.


    In front of Candler, who stood silently with her lips tightly sealed, Nobody and Chain laughed.


    "Now that you understand, don''t avoid us! Next time, let''s hang out at the casino, just like old times!"


    "You''ve been working hard, so you must have saved up some money, right? Time to blow it all!"


    After a bit more chit-chat, Nobody and Chain left first.


    Candler was left alone in front of the graves of former comrades.


    "..."


    As the summer sun set and the surroundings turned into a dark night, Candler slowly looked down at her legs.


    The legs that had not walked properly, limping since the day of the battle, making her unable to continue working as a mercenary.


    "...No, I''m not as great as you guys..."


    The Golemancer''s hands clenched into fists.


    "I... I ran away..."


    ***


    At the same time. The non-human barracks.


    Ash, who had visited the Elf Queen to meet Burnout and Bodybag, was sweating coldly.


    In a dimly lit room illuminated only by faint candlelight, four kings were having a meeting.


    The Elf Queen, Skuld.


    The Dwarf King, Kellison.


    The Merfolk King, Poseidon XIII.


    And Kuilan, now officially the Beast King.


    The kings of the four major non-human races were whispering among themselves when Ash suddenly barged in, causing them to look startled.


    Feeling awkward, Ash cautiously asked.


    "...What is this meeting about?"


    "Hehe, you''ve caught us."


    Skuld, touching the teardrop-shaped mark under her eye, covered her mouth and laughed.


    "As you see, this is a secret meeting held by the kings of the four major non-human races..."


    "..."


    "We call ourselves the ''Outsiders''."


    As Ash took in the meeting of these so-called outsiders, he internally groaned.


    ''Why do more and more secret... no, private groups seem to be forming without me knowing?''


    It would be nice if the heroes got along on their own, but...


    ''I feel a bit left out, Your Highness?!''


    ...Ash felt slightly hurt as if he was being excluded from their gatherings.


    "So, Prince Ash. What brings you here today?"


    Prompted by Skuld''s question, Ash snapped back to reality.


    The original purpose of his visit was to recruit Burnout and Bodybag, but having met these kings, he had something else to discuss.


    "I have something to tell you all."


    Taking a deep breath, Ash declared.


    "This defensive battle. It won''t be easy."

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Within the World Guardian Front, the influence of the non-human races had grown significantly.


    They had joined the fight on the condition that their entire race would be granted freedom. Naturally, this meant they were staking everything on this war.


    The human nations had also provided a substantial amount of troops and resources, but the non-human races were scraping together everything they could to support the war effort.


    Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen continued to gather their forces from all over the continent,


    and while the Merfolk''s main force was the last of the four major non-human races to join, they brought with them a merfolk-exclusive airship.


    ''I''m not sure if it''s right to call it an airship...''


    It was a giant flying clam...? of sorts.


    Originally, it was more akin to a submarine that swam through the sea, but it was also capable of flight. So, I guess it does count as an airship...?


    Anyway, the four major non-human races currently hold a significant portion of the front lines, representing even the smaller non-human races.


    I planned to honestly warn them about the upcoming defense battle in advance. I''ll also inform the other kings by tomorrow...


    "This defense battle. It won''t be easy."


    I looked around at the four kings as I spoke.


    "I''ve also sent a messenger to the Imperial Capital. Since our opponent in this battle is a flying monster, I requested that airship forces, including those of the Everblack Empire, be sent to assist us."


    The mention of requesting the Everblack Empire''s airship forces caused the four kings to tense up.


    "Are you saying that the monsters we''ll be facing are worse than any we''ve encountered before?"


    King Kellison, the Dwarf King, was the first to speak up.


    "Haven''t our forces become quite formidable? We''ve been managing to hold off the previous defense battles with minimal damage."


    "..."


    "Why do you predict that the next defense battle will be tougher?"


    Everyone''s attention was on me.


    I took a deep breath before starting to explain slowly.


    "It might sound strange when I say this."


    I looked around at the kings.


    "The monsters are too docile."


    "Docile? How is that a problem?"


    "...Have you heard that the opponent for the next defense battle is the Fly Legion?"


    Queen Skuld, who had been listening quietly, responded.


    "Yes, we''ve heard. Those disgusting insects are our next enemy, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But Prince Ash, the Fly Monster is a creature that still exists today, breeding in the filthiest places around the world."


    Just like the Greenskins, giant flies were a nuisance to modern humanity... in both good and bad ways, a familiar monster.


    "Indeed, they''re a repulsive enemy, but we all know how to deal with them. I don''t see why we need to be so wary."


    I slowly interlocked my fingers.


    "According to reports from those who went exploring the dungeon during this period of free exploration, all the Fly Monsters fled as soon as they encountered us."


    "Is that so strange?"


    "It is strange."


    I shook my head.


    "Monsters do not flee from humans. They try to kill on instinct."


    "!"


    "If a monster has intelligence, it might run away to lure humans into a trap. But Fly Monsters are not known for their intelligence."


    A chill of tension spread across the faces of the four kings. I continued.


    "Throughout this period of free exploration, our side has not suffered any casualties while continuing to occupy the dungeon''s interior."


    Deep inside, the Black Dragon Legion and the Demon Guard are clashing.


    We haven''t been able to easily enter beyond Zone 8, but we''ve managed to clean up to Zone 7.


    Complete control of Zone 7 is just a matter of time.


    ...This is the problem.


    The monsters are not resisting.


    The flies flee whenever they encounter us, and we are taking over an empty dungeon.


    "It''s strange. Too... peaceful."


    Like the calm before a storm.


    An eerie peace has settled over the Lake Kingdom. And it''s seeping out beyond the lake.


    "And most of all. My intuition is telling me."


    Among all people in this world, I''ve fought with monsters the most and know them well.


    My intuition, as much as I hesitate to say it... can sometimes be sharper than any prediction.Upstodatee from


    "This battle will be torturous and difficult."


    Silence fell.


    Bodyback answered loudly on behalf of Burnout, who couldn''t speak because he was gagged. I nodded.


    "The monsters we''re up against in this defense battle are flies. While various magical attributes are effective, nothing beats an explosion for wiping out swarms of them."


    Burnout slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, still gagged. I then looked at Bodyback.


    "After Burnout wipes them out with his attack, and then, Bodyback, you''ll block all their attacks with your awakened ability."


    I shook my clenched fist.


    "Let''s show these monsters what we''re made of."


    "Rely on us, Your Highness."


    Bodyback, placing a hand over his chest, smiled brightly.


    "On behalf of Shadow Squad, we won''t disappoint you."


    "..."


    Facing the still youthful faces of these two elves, I suddenly found myself at a loss for words.


    Godhand. Oldgirl. Skull. And now, Bodyback. Burnout.


    My original sub-party of five, now reduced to three deceased and two remaining, still fought alongside me.


    "Thank you, guys."


    I gently squeezed the shoulders of the two elves.


    "Really, thank you..."


    ***


    The next day.


    I gathered the leaders of each nation and organization affiliated with the World Guardian Front and briefed them on the general information and strategies for combating the Fly Legion.


    Though they resemble Earth''s flies in appearance, these monsters of varying sizes differ significantly from Earth''s flies.


    While Earth''s flies assist in pollination and their larvae can be used in medical treatments, offering some benefits as insects, the Fly Monsters we''re facing do not.


    These bugs, which consume virtually anything, inherently nest in filth, making them inherently dirty and contaminated.


    They attack with limbs rife with various debuffs and sharp mouths.


    I can block mental status ailments and debuffs, but their contaminated attacks cause physical debuffs.


    If infected, one would need priests'' cleanse magic or holy water with purification properties for treatment.


    And... they reproduce rapidly.


    To be precise, the legion itself carries ''eggs'' or ''larvae'' as resources rather than reproducing in the traditional sense.


    They remain dormant without sufficient ''food,'' but given ''food,'' they hatch, metamorphose, and evolve into adults rapidly.


    That''s the basic idea... And the last characteristic.


    They''re dumb.


    Almost devoid of intelligence, they can easily be eliminated with various traps. The Alchemist Guild is preparing various insect traps.


    ''This wouldn''t be so difficult if that was all.''


    However, my intuition as a player screams.


    Something more will emerge...


    "This defense battle won''t be easy."


    Just as I told the four major non-human kings yesterday, I instructed the assembled kings to withdraw from the front lines.


    And even to prepare their wills.


    This was the first time I had issued such a warning, and although everyone was visibly taken aback, by now, the other kings gathered here had also grown accustomed to battling monsters.


    "Do you think we''ll get scared just because you say that, Prince Ash?!"


    "If we run away now, how will we face the mockery from other kings later...!"


    "We appreciate the concern, but we''ve grown accustomed to fighting against monsters! If we see a chance to fight, we will!"


    The kings shouted and clamored.


    Even those who had tried to flee first during the Imperial Capital siege were now rolling up their sleeves, ready to fight.


    Perhaps it''s because we''re all in this together, facing hardships side by side.


    Though there''s still rivalry and jostling for power, a sense of camaraderie seems to be slowly building in everyone''s hearts.


    ...I hope that''s the case.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "I''ll do my best to ensure that no such tragedy occurs."


    Saying this, I unconsciously reached into my pocket, where a folded piece of paper rustled.


    It was my will.


    I, too, had prepared it in advance, just in case.


    "..."


    Clutching that will tightly, I prayed.


    That all of this would turn out to be an overreaction.


    After the battle, I hoped to be reprimanded by the other kings for making too much of a fuss.


    I sincerely wished for that.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    After the meeting adjourned, someone spoke to me as I was about to leave the conference room.


    "Prince Ash, a moment, please."


    Turning around, I saw Valen, the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance, smiling with his characteristic elegant beard brushed up.


    Valen had been one of those actively assisting Crossroad since the battle against the former Goblin God-King, representing not only the South but also the voices of other regional city-states.


    I approached him with a smile in return.


    "What brings you to me, Lord Valen?"


    "Ha-ha."


    Valen chuckled, constantly twirling his mustache as if he had a hidden gift to reveal.


    "You mentioned the monster we''ll be facing in the upcoming defense battle are called Fly Monsters, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "A few days ago, through some connections, we managed to bring some mercenaries to Crossroad on behalf of our city-state alliance..."


    Valen winked.


    "They''re said to be masters of pest extermination. How about you meet them?"


    "...!"


    Masters of pest extermination...?!


    I gestured urgently, and Valen led the way with a grin.


    The mercenaries were waiting right in front of the hotel Crossroad, where the meeting had been held.


    "Huff-huff. Huff-huff. Huff-huff."


    There were five people, all dressed in resilient material suits that closely resembled Earth''s hazmat suits, covering their entire bodies.


    The face part of the suits was made of goggle-like glass to ensure visibility, but it was foggy, making it impossible to see their faces clearly.


    With each breath they took, a sound of air escaping could be heard.


    As soon as our eyes met, the man who appeared to be the leader asked in a muffled, blocked voice.


    "Where are the bugs we need to deal with?"


    I covered my mouth with my hands and blurted out without realizing.


    "Oh my God."


    The hero party, ''Insect Busters''!


    These five heroes, all of N-grade, seemed ordinary in terms of stats.


    But they possessed a unique trait.


    ''Bug Slaughters!''


    Against monsters tagged as bugs, they had a trait that increased their damage by 100 percent, making them natural predators.


    Fly Monsters would be a piece of cake for them to wipe out.


    They were essentially walking F-killers, the fantasy world''s version of a pest control service. To think they''ve joined us here!


    I turned to Valen with a moved expression and quickly gave him a thumbs-up. Valen, pleased with my reaction, laughed heartily.


    Standing in front of the Insect Busters, I bluntly asked.


    "What salary do you expect?"


    I felt like writing them a blank check!


    The leader of the Insect Busters simply replied.


    "The salary isn''t important. What we wish for is to kill as many bugs as possible."


    "You''ll be satisfied then."


    I grimaced with a bitter smile.


    "Pretty soon, there will be more than enough, disgustingly, terribly many coming your way."


    "We heard about the Fly Monsters, Your Highness."


    Holding up their elongated equipment, the man confidently said.


    "We, the experts, will exterminate them, so please, feel free to rest."


    Their confidence bordered on arrogance, but it was welcome.


    I confirmed the employment of all five and set a generous salary for them.


    Pleased by the fact they could exterminate the swarm of Fly Monsters, they entered the barracks breathing heavily under their protective suits.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Zone 5 Dungeon, ''The Blazing Colosseum''.


    I visited the place once ruled by Jackal.


    With Jackal dead, I was concerned about the captured monsters left behind. If any of them were useful, I planned to incorporate them all into my forces.


    Use everything that can be used.


    That was my thought coming here, and a butler goblin greeted me.


    "Krik, welcome, our new master."


    "Master? Me?"


    I asked in surprise, and the goblin bowed again, confirming.


    However, this was inefficient for a military force.


    I requested Dearmudin to integrate the magicians assigned to the front into a single army, and Dearmudin faithfully executed my request.


    After rigorous training, the magicians reached a level where they could easily launch combined spells by element.


    And, after enduring the hard training together.


    "Grandpa!"


    "I don''t understand this part of the magic circle, Grandpa!"


    "Please tutor me too!"


    "These insolent ones, I''m not your grandpa... Ah!"


    Dearmudin, surrounded by young magicians chirping like chicks, shook his head in disapproval and clicked his tongue.


    "I''ll explain it just once, so listen carefully, got it?"


    The young magicians around the grumbling Dearmudin unanimously responded with a "Yes!"


    Despite his grumbling, Dearmudin, true to his role as the master of the ivory tower, efficiently imparted his knowledge to the young magicians.


    Watching the magicians gather to discuss magic among themselves, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "..."


    Preparation time was over.


    I bit my lip as I gazed southward.


    Tomorrow, the monsters would crawl out from the lake.


    ***


    That night.


    "..."


    Sitting on the roof of the barracks, Kuilan was looking at the sky.


    While Kuilan was lost in thought, staring at the sky, someone struggled up the ladder to the roof.


    "Ugh!"


    As Kuilan turned to look, the person who had just climbed up was Princess Yun.


    "What are you doing here, Kuilan?"


    Yun asked energetically, squinting her distinctive bright yellow eyes and smiling. Under the clear summer night sky, her ivory-colored hair shone particularly white.


    Kuilan, having glanced at Yun, awkwardly looked back at the sky.


    "I was looking at the moon."


    "Hmm. The moonlight is faint, isn''t it?"


    The sky held a crescent moon.


    Yun, examining the shape of the moon that resembled a fingernail, turned her gaze back to Kuilan.


    "So, that''s why you don''t have your pretty fur?"


    "...Yes."


    Kuilan was in his human form, not his beast-man form.


    From the new moon to the full moon, and from the full moon to the waning moon - the Leaf Tribe lived as beast-men during the full moon when the moon was waxing, and as ordinary humans for the rest of the month. This was their cycle of transformation.


    Being in human form, which weakened his physical abilities, was a burden for Kuilan, especially in combat.


    Especially in this battle, where the enemy was expected to be strong...


    "Don''t worry too much! If anything happens, I''ll protect you!"


    Yun rolled up her sleeves, showing off her arms confidently.


    "..."


    After a long hesitation, Kuilan slowly opened his mouth.


    "Princess Yun. There''s something I need to..."


    "Oh, don''t say any more."


    Yun cut him off. Kuilan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Huh? But, I mean..."


    "I know what you want to say. I also know that I haven''t yet entered your heart."


    "..."


    Since the night of the party, Kuilan and Yun had continued to spend time together. Yun had been constantly showering Kuilan with affection.


    However... while Kuilan did feel fond of Yun, his feelings hadn''t developed beyond that.


    Yun sighed deeply.


    "Love really isn''t easy, is it? I think I''m not such a bad woman, but why can''t I be loved..."


    Yun rested her chin in her hand and looked up at the crescent moon.


    "But honestly, I don''t want to be rejected right before a big battle."


    "..."


    "So, let''s just stay in this flirty relationship for a bit longer. Just a few more days. That''s okay, right?"


    Yun turned to look at Kuilan with a grin.


    Her signature confident smile looked particularly bitter to Kuilan today, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    "Princess Yun."


    After a brief silence, Kuilan asked.


    "Have you written your will?"


    Taken aback by the sudden question, Yun blinked and then nodded.


    "Yes. Not just for this battle, but because you never know what might happen afterward."


    "Let''s exchange them."


    "Eh? Exchange? Our wills?"


    Kuilan was the first to pull out his will and hand it over.


    "I''m embarrassed to say, but my will is full of shameful content. I got a bit emotional while writing it. From my thoughts on my deceased brother to messages for my subordinates, it''s quite lengthy."


    "Ah, I did something similar. I wrote a paragraph each for my mom, dad, brother, sister, and siblings, pressing down with tears. My face was burning when I read it again."Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    "After writing it, I thought I never want anyone to see this. Never."


    "Me neither."


    "So, to ensure that nobody reads it, we mustn''t die."


    After a moment of silence, Yun, laughing, took out her will and handed it to Kuilan. They exchanged their wills.


    "Let''s keep each other''s wills. And after this battle, let''s exchange them back."


    "..."


    "And then let''s talk seriously. About how our relationship should proceed."


    "Okay."


    Yun carefully tucked Kuilan''s will into her chest and sat next to him, gently resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Since we''re still in a flirty relationship, I can at least borrow your shoulder, right?"


    "Anytime."


    Looking up at the summer night sky sprinkled with the Milky Way, Kuilan whispered softly.


    "Let''s not die."


    "Of course."


    Yun chuckled lightly.


    "I have no plans to die without even experiencing a proper relationship, only to be rejected all my life."


    ***


    The next day at noon.


    The hot summer sun was positioned right in the center of the southern sky, heating the air until the ground seemed to simmer.


    At the forward base in front of the black lake, Crossroad''s elite forces were positioned ready for battle.


    "Remember, this is merely a preliminary battle."


    I reiterated to the heroes and soldiers.


    "It''s a battle close to reconnaissance, to observe their condition and gauge their strength."


    Throughout the scouting period, the Fly Monsters monsters had only fled.


    Without engaging in proper battle, they merely slithered away into the darkness, avoiding us.


    Thus, we currently have no combat experience against them, nor do we know who their legion commander is.


    The real gathering of information starts now.


    That''s why I repeatedly instructed my subordinates to proceed with caution in the battle.


    "Don''t push yourselves too hard. If necessary, think of the forward base as expendable."


    Listening to my words, the heroes and soldiers under my command glinted fiercely.


    "Stay light on your feet, heavy in your vigilance. Minimize casualties and gather as much information on the enemy as possible, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    My elite forces answered in unison.


    Then, the newly arrived 5 members dressed in protective suits the ''Insect Busters'' strutted their stuff beside me.


    "Don''t worry too much, Your Highness. As long as we''re here, any bug can be exterminated."


    "Hmm."


    "There''s no need to be tense. We''ll take care of the pest control..."


    The Insect Busters were specially assigned to my direct party for their expertise in exterminating bugs.


    Though their boastful attitude made the existing heroes somewhat uncomfortable, I was lenient with them.


    For this battle, at least, they were undeniably an elite force comparable to any hero party.


    Swoosh...


    That''s when it happened. The surface of the black lake began to ripple.


    "Foam spotted on the lake surface! They''re coming out!"


    A scout attached to the telescope shouted. I commanded.


    "Activate all artifacts around the lake! Don''t delay!"


    "Yes! Activating artifacts!"


    Lilly shouted, stretching out her hand, and the artifacts previously installed by the alchemy team around the lake started to flash and activate.


    I gnawed at my dry lips, waiting for the enemy''s emergence.


    Then,


    Boom!


    The massive form of the King of Flies, now rising into the air, dominated the sky.


    Was it a coincidence?


    At this moment, the halos above the King of Flies''s head obscured the sun.


    Given the time was noon and they were directly to our south, it was a natural occurrence. The dark circle of flies seemed to devour the sun like a solar eclipse.


    The brightest time of day suddenly covered in twilight.


    And then, the King of Flies, stretching hundreds of its legs to the sides, in the next moment.


    Click.


    Folded those hundreds of legs inward, gathering them at the center of its body.


    It looked like a gesture of prayer or as if putting palms together.


    "...!"


    Chills ran up my arms unknowingly.


    Under the devoured black sun.


    A monster in prayer, with halos formed of Fly Monsters above its head and wings of infinity formed by Fly Monsters behind its back.


    Ominous, unclean, irreverent.


    All actions of this Fly Monsters were beyond human comprehension, something I had never encountered before.


    Honestly.


    I felt a chill down my spine.


    "My lord."


    Turning at Lucas''s voice, I saw Lucas with an expression I had never seen before.


    "Something... something''s wrong."


    Pale.


    Even Lucas had a bloodless face, swallowing dryly and muttering.


    "Although the legion commanders we''ve faced before had extraordinary evil energy, this one..."


    "..."


    "Is too... too malevolent. It''s suffocating. What exactly..."


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], was functioning perfectly.


    All heroes at this forward base were under the influence of my passive skill. Even if this monster inflicted some sort of mental status anomaly, everyone would withstand it without issue.


    But it didn''t take any action.


    Merely, by its existence.


    Its form and actions, alien to human understanding, and its innate malevolence... had managed to dishearten everyone present.


    "...Grr!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    So what now?


    Is this the first time we''ve faced an incomprehensible or malevolent enemy? No, it''s not.


    Nothing changes. Nothing is different. It''s a monster intent on destroying humanity, and we are here to stop such creatures.


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    At my command, the heroes and soldiers who had been in a daze snapped to attention.


    "Don''t panic! Fight as we''ve trained!"


    I swung the flag and then firmly planted it into the ground.


    "It''s a conglomerate of Fly Monsters flies! Don''t be intimidated just because it''s big! In the end, it''s made up of those Fly Monsters we can easily capture!"


    It''s similar to the carrier and interceptor concept from classic strategy simulation games.


    The King of Flies is the aircraft carrier. The Fly Monsters making up its body are the interceptors launched from the carrier.


    We were intimidated by the monolith''s presence, but at its core, they''re just flies.


    "We can definitely defeat it! Don''t panic, stay calm, and prepare for battle as trained!"


    My repeated commands rallied my subordinates into an orderly defense formation.


    Experienced artillerymen lined up the cannons, and the mage units gathered their magical power. Various traps and artifacts densely installed around the forward base were ready to activate in an instant.


    And then, the King of Flies, slowly rising and approaching us-


    Click.


    Unfolding one of its hundreds of legs, it leisurely extended it forward.


    And the end of that grotesquely hairy leg... gently traced a small circle.


    Was it an illusion?


    For a moment, that motion felt like the conductor of an orchestra directing with his baton.


    Whirrrrrrrrrr!


    Following that gesture, a portion of the Fly Monsters stored within the King of Flies''s massive body emerged and... began to pour towards the forward base at breakneck speed.


    Watching the Fly Monsters form a picture-perfect flight formation, I was momentarily speechless.


    No aerial monster we had faced before.


    Had ever flown in such a neat and beautiful formation.


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    I shouted until my throat was raw.


    "They''re coming-!"

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    From the body of the King of Flies, a horde of monstrous flies poured out towards the forward base.


    Screeeeech!


    The sound of the wind being sliced as the flies descended.


    Their methodical release in precise intervals resembled a meticulously coordinated missile barrage.


    However, we were not unprepared on this side.


    "Summon-!"


    I shouted, extending my hand forward.


    Swoosh!


    At that moment, my magical barrier overlaid atop the forward base''s walls, simultaneously combining with R-grade magical cores and various building materials pre-positioned around the area.


    My ultimate skill, [The Foremost Flag], allows the construction of a magical fortress. Within this fortress''s range, the restriction on the number of summoned creatures disappears.


    In other words, as long as there are materials and resources, it''s possible to build an unlimited number of turrets!


    Within seconds, dozens of automatic turrets were constructed atop the walls of the forward base.


    Click, clack, clang!


    Click-!


    The completed automatic turrets raised their barrels in unison and then,


    Ratatatata!


    Fired away.


    A barrage of turquoise magic bullets decorated the sky, shredding the incoming monstrous flies to pieces.


    Vrooooom!


    For the flies that narrowly evaded the barrage with acrobatic flight, there was,


    Zapzapzap!


    An electric trap waiting!


    The walls of the forward base were plastered with all kinds of insect-killing traps.


    From electric traps to sticky traps, insecticides, flame throwers...


    Artifacts optimized for killing flies were densely packed.


    This was, in essence, Project Fly Hell!


    Thud, thud, thud...!


    The flies torn apart by the barrage and caught in traps quickly dropped dead. The first wave of monstrous flies was swiftly dealt with.


    "Ha, haha...!"


    "This is nothing!"


    The faces of the heroes and soldiers brightened a bit, having realized anew that they could indeed contend with these monsters.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    And at the same time.


    Click-


    The King of Flies now extended two of its legs forward.


    Immediately after,


    Vrooooom-


    Screeeeech!


    A much larger number of flies emerged from the King of Flies''s abdomen than before.


    Their numbers were roughly double that of the first wave.


    Maintaining formation, I yelled towards the incoming horde of monsters.


    "Don''t underestimate them-!"


    The automatic turrets ceaselessly fired magic bullets, and the flies that made it through the barrage all crashed into traps and dropped dead.


    Still, sufficiently, manageable!


    Click-


    And the King of Flies, before the second wave had even finished dying, moved on to its next action.


    This time, it extended four of its legs forward.


    Vrooooom-


    Screeeeech!


    An intimidating swarm of flies poured out from the King of Flies''s abdomen.


    Twice the number of the previous wave. Four times that of the initial wave.


    The sky was so filled with flies that the blue of the sky was almost completely obscured.


    Until now, defensive turrets, traps, and artifacts alone had enabled automatic interception, but now it was becoming difficult.


    "Grr...! Begin interception!"


    At my shout, the waiting heroes and soldiers gripped their weapons.


    "Artillery! Fire!"


    "Yes! Fire-!"


    "Fire-!"


    Boom! Boom! Boomboomboom!


    Artillery skillfully fired their shells, which exploded in mid-air, showering down a rain of fire.


    Followed by arrows from the archers, skewering the flies and causing them to rain down like precipitation.


    The elite forces of the monster front formed an overwhelming barrage. The flies couldn''t even approach properly and were utterly annihilated.


    And then,


    As if completely indifferent to the humans'' desperate resistance, the King of Flies mechanically moved on to its next action.


    Click-


    Legs. Eight of them.


    The flies that finally broke through the barrage and fire net began to penetrate inside the walls.


    I stared at the hideous compound eyes of a giant fly that had reached right in front of me, thinking.


    Why.


    Is there so many...?!


    "Bodybag-!"


    At the same time as my shout, Bodybag, who was on standby, activated her exclusive equipment.


    Bodybag''s ultimate skill is [Multiple Telekinesis].


    The ability to manipulate multiple objects at once with telekinesis, with no limit to the number of objects as long as the magic allows.


    Click, click, click-!


    Dozens of armors arrayed in front of Bodybag rose into the air all at once.


    The armor, obtained from the Ironclad Lion and processed to be as light yet as sturdy as possible.


    Bodybag used these armors to-


    Thump! Thump! Thump-!


    Block the rain of flies pouring towards Burnout by force.


    Burnout needs to keep attacking without rest.


    Someone needs to block the flies'' attacks for Burnout, who is continuously bombarding. Bodybag was performing that role.


    From all directions, flies poured towards Burnout, but the armors controlled by Bodybag easily crushed their heads.


    Simultaneously, vanguard heroes who had drawn their weapons stepped forward, slicing and stabbing the flies that had gotten close.


    Several heroes shone with their brilliant efforts, but especially.


    Crackcrackcrack!


    The Insect Busters were rampaging.


    Their previously shown arrogance was not just for show.


    Burning with flamethrowers, melting with unidentified toxic fluids, smashing with hammers, and searing with electrically charged staffs...


    Especially the leader was furiously ripping apart the flies, wielding a magitech weapon with blades rotating like a chainsaw in his hand.


    Crackcrack-!


    With every swing of that saw, flies were ferociously shredded.


    The flies that had broken through our fire net and penetrated inside the walls, however, could not breach the wall formed by the vanguard heroes and were utterly pulverized.


    It seemed as if we were somehow holding on, but... in reality, the situation was worsening by the moment.


    "Your Highness!"


    Lilly reported urgently.


    "They''re not getting caught in the traps anymore!"


    "What?"


    "They''re not being lured into traps! Not a single one has been caught since a while ago!"


    It wasn''t just the traps.


    "The shells aren''t hitting properly either!"


    "Arrows, too, they seem to be dodging as if they can predict their paths! The hit rate is plummeting! This is clear evasion...!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    Are they learning?


    The flies?


    Our attack patterns?


    "Don''t mess with me, seriously...!"


    When we somehow managed to clean up the flies that had swarmed in,


    The inside of the forward base was filled with the bodies of flies, and the vanguard heroes and soldiers were gasping for air.


    I, too, had been swinging my pistol, Agate, and staff, Maestro, to kill the flies. Grinding my teeth, I looked up at the sky.


    Vooooooom...


    Slowly, yet surely.


    The collective of giant flies - the King of Flies was getting closer to our side.


    "...I''ve been waiting."


    And that meant,


    "You''re within range, you damned monster...!"


    It also meant that the monster had entered the range where our secret attack would be most efficient!


    "Damian! It''s your turn!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    As I shouted, Damian, who had been waiting behind me, transformed his rifle as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    The true highest firepower of the monster front.


    Nightmare Slayer, [Black Queen].


    Click, click, creak!


    Above the barrel of the Black Queen, transformed into a long railgun, seven magical bullets spun around and merged into one. Magical current imbued with power sparked along the barrel.


    I extended my fist forward and yelled.


    "Fire!"


    Damian did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    Boom!


    With a terrifying blast, Damian was thrown backward by the recoil of the shot.


    And the white magical bullet that was fired cut through the air like dancing-


    Puff-!


    And blew the giant head of the King of Flies to pieces.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The giant head of the King of Flies exploded into pieces.


    We all held our breath and watched this spectacle. In a moment of silence, I swallowed dryly.


    The massive body of the King of Flies, now headless, staggered. The halos that were rotating above stopped altogether, and the infinite orbits behind it gradually came to a halt as well.


    Then, the enormous body of the King of Flies slowly crumbled, spilling onto the ground and-


    Abruptly stopped in mid-air.


    The falling mass of the King of Flies slowly righted itself and then-


    Shhhrrrrrr!


    Began to regenerate its head.


    Hundreds, thousands of flies that had emerged from its body began to swarm and fill the empty head.


    It was as if time was rewinding.


    In no time, the King of Flies had restored its head and floated back into the air as if nothing had happened. The halos and orbiting wings that had stopped moving were now rotating again.


    "Yeah, just like that..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "There''s no way it would die that easily...!"


    It seemed only a brief pause in its march. The King of Flies once again stretched its legs forward.


    This time, sixty-four.


    Though I hadn''t counted them, judging by the amount it had increased by, it was almost certain. Dozens of the King of Flies''s long, hairy, and hideous legs began to slowly stretch forward.


    Before its legs could fully extend, I issued an order.


    "...Retreat."


    Lucas flinched and looked at me. I spoke more forcefully.


    "Full retreat! Now! We''ll abandon the forward base! Prepare for a counterattack at Crossroad''s main castle!"


    Lucas quickly took my command and shouted loudly.


    "Full retreat-! Withdraw through the teleport gate-!"


    The heroes and soldiers responded quickly. Without any objections, they immediately grabbed whatever equipment they could carry and ran towards the teleport gate.


    "Burnout! Bodybag! Leave the equipment! Retreat is the priority!"


    I gave separate orders to the two of them. It was impractical to run away carrying such large equipment.


    After all, there were spare equipments at Crossroad.


    Hesitating at first, Burnout and Bodybag eventually nodded and dashed towards the teleport gate.


    Alchemists and other non-combat personnel first. Then priests, mages, archers, and other ranged attackers. Finally, the vanguard heroes guarded the rear as they retreated.


    In an orderly manner, we retreated.


    "...?!"


    Except for one team.


    The hero party newly under my command, the ''Insect Busters,'' excluded.


    Crackcrackcrack!


    The five heroes, clad in protective gear, remained at the end of the wall, continuing to crush the swarming flies.


    "Insect Busters!"


    I yelled desperately.


    "Stop fighting and retreat! Can''t you hear me?!"


    "...Just a bit more..."


    But, lost in their frenzy of swinging weapons, the Insect Busters still did not retreat.


    "Just ten more, no, just five more to kill...!"


    Meanwhile, the King of Flies was slowly extending its dozens of legs forward.


    Brrrrrrrr-


    Screeeeech!


    An overwhelmingly large number of fly monsters emerged from the King of Flies''s body and surged towards our forward base.


    With our forces already in retreat, there was no way we could stop such numbers. Staying would mean certain death. I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    "Retreat, I said! Hurry-!"


    And in that moment of difference, they had crossed a point of no return.


    Suddenly, a countless number of flies poured out, filling the space between the Insect Busters and us.


    Like a summer squall, the swarm of flies began to destroy the walls.


    The flies clung thickly to the automatic defense turrets firing barrages and slowly, but surely, stripped away their armor and destroyed them.


    Artifacts were taken down one by one, and traps were completely neutralized.


    The Insect Busters, who had turned too late, stopped in their tracks when they found themselves densely surrounded by flies.


    "..."


    And then.


    Click-!


    The leader of the Insect Busters reactivated their momentarily halted equipment and turned back towards the wall.


    "Leave us behind, Your Highness."


    What?


    "It''s impossible to break through this encirclement and reach you. So, we''ll just fight and die here."


    The leader chuckled.


    "We''re the ones who lost our families to these bugs. During the great pest outbreak in the east, it was us who ran away, leaving our families behind in our village. We saved our lives that day but lost everything else."


    The next moment, flies that rushed at him tore his protective gear to shreds and plunged their proboscises into his body, beginning to drag him into the sky.


    "My lord!"


    Lucas shook my shoulder violently as I watched this scene blankly.


    "We can''t hold on any longer! Hurry!"


    "Ugh...!"


    I clenched my eyes shut and turned around.


    At the side of the gate, Torkel, remaining at the very back, nodded heavily. I clenched my teeth and threw myself into the teleport gate.


    Looking back at the sky for the last time.


    All five members of the Insect Busters were being dragged into the air by the flies.


    And at the end of that void...


    The giant King of Flies, with hundreds of arms spread wide, floated in the air, looming over everything.


    "..."


    Incomprehensible.


    The actions of the monster, the hearts of people.


    Flash-!


    The teleport gate activated, filling my view with a bright white light.


    ***


    "Ugh."


    The leader of the Insect Busters slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ugh... How long was I asleep..."


    He was certainly fighting the flies...


    ...and was captured by them, dragged here.


    "!"


    The startled leader''s eyes snapped open. He frantically swung his arms around, searching for his weapon.


    But, strangely enough.


    There wasn''t a single bug in sight. This place was a clean, white space.


    "Huh?"


    As the puzzled leader let out a bewildered moan, suddenly.


    "Daddy!"


    A voice that shouldn''t be heard rang out.


    The leader, with eyes wide open, turned towards the voice to see his young daughter running towards him, smiling brightly.


    His precious daughter, taken by bug monsters decades ago, whose body was never found.


    The child he had abandoned to save himself, running away.


    Without a single scar, exactly as she was in his memory, radiantly alive.


    "Ah... Ahhh...!"


    The leader stuttered, unable to form proper words, and eventually burst into tears, embracing his daughter.


    "My daughter... my girl... I''m sorry, daddy is..."


    His small, warm daughter in his arms laughed heartily. Clinging to that sensation, the leader begged for forgiveness.


    "I didn''t run away this time... Did daddy do well? Will you forgive me?"


    "Of course, daddy."


    The daughter wrapped her short, chubby arms around the leader''s neck, answering brightly.


    "Daddy, you''re so sweet!"


    ***


    Somewhere inside the King of Flies''s stomach.


    A breeding ground with countless eggs laid out.


    The heroes of the Insect Busters, poisoned and paralyzed, hallucinated and laughed as they were transferred here.


    Maggots that had just hatched swarmed over the five heroes like a wave.


    The fresh maggots slowly covered the bodies and faces of the five heroes.


    The face of the leader, laughing with a bloodied face until the end, was eventually completely covered by the monster''s larvae and disappeared from view.


    Brrrrrrrrrr-


    In addition to the five heroes, the flies that went out to find food brought back everything that could be eaten and piled it up in the breeding ground.


    From the corpses of their burnt kin to deer and squirrels, birds, and even trees and grass, everything.


    Countless flies devastated the area, storing resources inside the King of Flies''s body.


    Floating in the air, moving slowly, the King of Flies emitted a languid cry as it stocked its offspring''s food within itself.


    Brrrrrrrrrr...


    Aircraft carrier burning adult flies for travel, a breeding ground for raising baby flies.


    A bio-seed ship existing to preserve and spread the species of flies, cycling through generations and circling the world.


    King of Flies Beelzebub did not rejoice in its first victory against humanity but calmly resumed its march northward.


    The monster knew well from its ancient experiences.


    Unless it killed and ate all humans, its species would forever be persecuted.


    So, it had no choice but to kill.


    Before being killed.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Right after returning to Crossroad.


    "Mourning comes after the battle is over."


    After announcing the death of the Insect Busters, I gritted my teeth and gave orders.


    "We need to gather information."


    Everyone''s face turned pale as they focused on my words. I pressed my tired forehead with my hand.


    "This creature is not just a simple Fly Monster. We need more detailed information."


    It was an entity I had never seen in the game before.


    I understood that the Fly Monster was formed by a swarm, but beyond that, there was hardly any information.


    "If this creature has also resurrected from a nightmare, it means it was a monster that existed in this world in the past. In other words, it means it''s a monster that was once defeated."


    I spread my arms and shouted.


    "Search through all the historical records and summon the historians! Contact every country within reach for information!"


    There were three days left until the creature reached the main fortress of Crossroad.


    We had to find its weakness within that time.


    Upon my command, some of my subordinates ran to nearby cities to send messengers, while others rushed to government offices and libraries to search through historical records.


    I was pondering whether to search for information under the Lake Kingdom or to call Aider when someone with knowledge appeared.


    "The creature''s name is Beelzebub."


    The Dragon Lady, Dusk Bringar, was the one who spoke.


    "It''s a monster from the mythological era."


    Dusk Bringar approached me, clicking her sharp teeth together.


    "It was also known as the King of Flies. A notorious pest even during the mythological era."


    The mythological era... Was it referring to the time when dragons breathed fire at each other and the World Serpent Jrmungandr ravaged the land?


    ''Beelzebub...''


    As I repeated the name, I suddenly remembered. I had read about it in the setting book. It was something like the ancestor of the fly legions.


    However, since the Fly Legion wasn''t that powerful in the game, I naturally didn''t pay much attention...


    "When you say pest, what do you mean?"


    "Exactly as it sounds."


    Dusk Bringar, with her arms crossed, explained.


    "It devours everything edible without discrimination. It scorches everything within its range to stock up in its breeding chamber."


    "Breeding chamber inside its belly...?"


    "Yes. It has facilities inside its belly to nurture its offspring."


    I imagined the gigantic figure of the King of Flies. So, it had a production facility inside its huge body.


    "To put it simply, you can think of it as a flying hive. Instead of bees, it''s inhabited by giant flies."


    "That''s not far off."


    This made me think that, rather than flies, it might be closer to locusts or wasps.


    Its indiscriminate devouring resembled locusts, and nurturing offspring at home was similar to bees.


    Moreover, even if the home is destroyed, it can repair itself and even move on its own...


    "In form, it''s a fly. But if we have to be precise, it''s closer to the concept of a pest."


    Dusk Bringar sighed deeply.


    "It''s safe to say it has all the troublesome strengths."


    "Then, its weakness...?"


    At my earnest gaze, Dusk Bringar awkwardly turned her head to the side.


    "...I don''t know."


    "Ugh."


    "When I heard stories from the previous Dragon King about the mythological era, I only remembered it because it was mentioned a few times. I didn''t hear about its weaknesses."


    Then, Dusk Bringar added with an ah sound.


    "But I did hear about its end."


    "What was it?"Upstodatee from


    "''The flies had built their own empire, and...''"


    Dusk Bringar looked me straight in the eye and continued.


    "''Its end was not much different from how other empires fall''... that''s what I heard."


    Just as I was pondering the meaning of those words,


    "Your Highness! A report from the scout unit!"


    "What, that''s our house''s ship!"


    "Ah, is that the Ariane Kingdom''s airship...?"


    I muttered disapprovingly. Alright, everything''s fine, but why put fur on the ship...?


    Following the suspiciously furry Ariane Kingdom''s airship, five other airships of various designs landed in turn.


    McMillan explained with a grin.


    "In response to His Highness''s request for airship power urgently needed to combat a flying monster... We sent out requests for airship deployment to all nations that officially or unofficially possess airships, among the neighboring countries."


    "Ah, by His Imperial Majesty?"


    "Yes. Of course, as a member of the World Guardian Front and purely asking as allies. Haha. Of course, if this request was not met, they would have to deal with the consequences themselves..."


    McMillan spoke nonchalantly.


    Thank you, but we call that a threat, not a request... That''s the social consensus...


    Perhaps because they were forcibly brought here due to the ''request'', the captains from the five airships looked less than pleased.


    But right now, whether they''re happy or not doesn''t matter.


    Airships are among the most powerful single combat weapons in this world.


    With a total of twelve airships coming to our aid, it''s a formidable reinforcement.


    Moreover, Crossroad itself possesses airships.


    The Merfolk''s clamshell airship brought by King Poseidon XIII.


    And the flagship of our monster frontline, Geronimo, along with two escort ships hastily constructed for Geronimo.


    Seven Imperial airships. Five from various countries. Four Crossroad airships.


    A total of sixteen ships formed a grand fleet.


    ''We can do this.''


    We have enough aerial firepower to stop the King of Flies, a flying monster.


    "I''m sorry to those who''ve come from afar, but after refueling and a brief period of maintenance, we''ll need to deploy immediately."


    I looked around at the captains and soldiers of the newly joined airships, using formal speech as some of them wore crowns.


    "The King of Flies is moving north, and our forward bases have already fallen. Our airship fleet must immediately deploy to stop it by any means."


    The Ariane Kingdom''s captain then asked.


    "''Stop''...? With this scale of airship fleet, we could annihilate a small country in a day. What kind of monstrous creature are we facing that necessitates this?"


    Everyone looked at me, agreeing with his words. Even McMillan seemed to think so.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "...You''ll understand when you see it."


    Seeing is believing.


    In such cases, it''s better to show than to explain endlessly.


    ***


    While the airships were refueling and undergoing maintenance, I took the captains and pilots through a teleport gate.


    We emerged from one of the teleport gates set up along the route from the Black Lake to Crossroad.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone who came through the gate was gaping, looking up at the sky.


    Thud.


    The pipe that McMillan, the last to come through the gate, was holding in his mouth, dropped to the ground and rolled. McMillan murmured dumbfoundedly.


    "What is that...?"


    Bwoooo...


    This gate was located a day''s journey north from the Black Lake, yet.


    From afar, the sight of the King of Flies, floating in the air and splitting the clouds as it approached, was starkly visible.


    Waving hundreds of arms in various directions, controlling its swarm of flies. The King of Flies, with its endless track wings on its back, was floating closer.


    And the monstrous flies spreading out in all directions were capturing all flora and fauna in the area, dragging them back to their mother body.


    "We''re currently gathering information on the creature. But we can''t just sit back and let it comfortably reach the front lines."


    Staring at the approaching monster, I ordered again.


    "Once maintenance is complete, we''ll intercept with the airship fleet. But remember."


    "..."


    "This is strictly an interception operation. Please avoid engaging in full combat."


    Finally understanding what I meant by ''interception'', the captains all swallowed nervously. I grimaced and honestly admitted.


    "...Because I''m not sure if our airship fleet''s power is enough to win."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    "Prepare for sortie immediately?"


    At the airship dock in Crossroad.


    Kellibey asked me with a look of disbelief.


    "Are you serious? Gold and Silver are still not fully trained. They''re like newborn airships that have only been tested a few times!"


    Gold and Silver are the names of the two escort ships of Geronimo. They are new ships that haven''t even gone through their launching ceremony yet.


    ''...Since they are airships that fly in the sky, should it be called a launch ceremony or more accurately, an ascent ceremony?''


    Anyway, these two ships, hastily constructed by combining the dwarves'' technology and the Lake Kingdom''s construction magic, are not yet fully equipped with weapons.


    That''s why I came here, to urgently request that weapons be loaded first.


    "The worst flying monster in history is coming, Kellibey."


    I blurted out urgently.


    "Since we''ve received support from twelve airships, Crossroad must bring out all its airships as well."


    "But!"


    "There haven''t been any accidents during the test flights, right? Or what, do you think the ships made by the dwarves will suddenly reveal an unprecedented flaw?"


    "There''s no way that would happen, you idiot! Our ships are perfect!"


    With a shout, Kellibey stubbornly shook his head.


    "But, it is the duty of a shipbuilder to pursue safety above all."


    "Kellibey..."


    "Airships are completely different from ordinary ships. Ships float because the waves support them. It''s the buoyancy borrowed from the sea that fights against gravity on behalf of the ship, allowing it to float."


    Kellibey passionately argued while knocking on the hull next to him.


    "But what about airships? They can only fly by opposing gravity through lift generated artificially by mechanical devices."


    "..."


    "And these mechanical devices, as much as it sounds absurd for a mechanic like me to say, are so flimsy and fragile compared to the sea''s buoyancy or the earth''s gravity. That''s why we must be all the more thorough."


    Kellibey stubbornly shook his head.


    "Until the tests are completely finished, we can''t move these ships from here. No! I won''t allow it!"


    "Kellibey..."


    I calmly tried to persuade him.


    "If those ships don''t sortie now, we might not even be able to proceed with those tests."


    "..."


    "There has never been a time when the front lines were not in crisis, but this time, Crossroad might actually fall. What''s the use of the ships floating safely after everyone is dead?"


    The safety issues of the escort ships, which might or might not arise, versus the imminent threat of the monster.


    It goes without saying which is more severe.


    Kellibey clenched his mouth shut. I kept pouring out.


    "We don''t need to take risky flights. Just floating in the rear to maintain the fleet''s formation would suffice. That can be considered a part of the flight test, right? We need every ship we can get right now."


    "..."


    "Kellibey. I don''t want to make this battle the last one in this world. Please help us sortie."


    Kellibey sighed deeply, stroked his face several times, and eventually gave in reluctantly.


    "Fine. But I''ll personally board Gold. And Silver..."


    "I''ll take it, Father."


    Turning around, a dwarf king wearing a crown - Kellison, approached with his subordinates. Kellibey voiced his surprise upon seeing his son.


    "Kellison..."


    "Since I was the one responsible for constructing these two ships. Besides, there''s no need to fuss, our technology is perfect. It''ll be safe, so don''t worry."


    Kellison smiled at me with his blond hair swaying, unlike his bald father.


    "We''ll load the weapons, Your Highness. Just give us 30 minutes. It''s just attaching modules, so it''ll be quick."


    "Thank you, Kellison."


    The dwarves swarmed into the airships. I apologized to Kellibey.


    "I''m sorry for the unreasonable request, Kellibey."


    "No, it''s not the time to be leisurely when a monster is coming..."


    Kellibey stared blankly at his son. Kellison was personally carrying and attaching the turret modules to the airships.


    "...I''ll also go and touch up a few last things."


    Leaving those words behind, Kellibey ran towards Kellison.


    I turned away after watching the father and son silently cooperate in repairing the airships.


    The faces of all the workers at the dock were visibly anxious.


    The atmosphere of war was now enveloping Crossroad itself.


    ***


    Not to mention the seven from Everblack, the crew members of the other ships were also elites chosen from their respective countries.


    In terms of fighting in the sky, they were Aces.


    They had more than enough sense to handle airships. Basic coordinated movements were not difficult either.


    As they headed south for several hours, the fleet began to spot the approaching giant monster from afar.


    Ooooooh...


    A majestic roar tore through the clouds and echoed in the sky.


    The faces of the captains and crew members aboard each airship paled. Kellibey, who was piloting the escort ship Gold, also broke out in a cold sweat.


    Is such a thing even allowed to exist in this world?


    In the center of the red sunset sky, with a halo above its head and infinity-shaped wings spread out behind... the giant fly was calmly moving northward.


    Hundreds of legs, unlike before, were calmly gathered together, as if in meditation, presenting a static image.


    From the monster''s serene appearance, an indescribable solemnity could be felt.


    Everyone was frozen when the communication came in. It was from Alcatraz.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. This is Fleet Commander McMillan."


    McMillan''s voice was as relaxed as usual, but faintly trembled.


    "I have never fought a monster before. To be more honest, I haven''t really fought humans properly either."


    Everyone listened intently to his unexpected story.


    "I joined the airship maintenance crew because flying was my dream, so I was just an unremarkable officer responsible for the maintenance of Everblack''s airships."


    "..."


    "Though I ended up in this significant position by some twist of fate... still, His Majesty the Emperor believed I had enough insight into fleet tactics. And above all, I know this."


    Kellibey''s grip on the control handle tightened upon McMillan''s next words.


    "We are soldiers. And soldiers exist to protect the citizens."


    The monster and the fleet quickly closed the distance.


    At the same time, the legs of the giant fly, which had been still as a statue, slowly began to move.


    "If that monster passes over Crossroad and heads north, countless innocent people around the world will die. Even a layman like me can understand that."


    McMillan spoke with conviction.


    "Let''s stop it here. Fleet, align!"


    Chik-!


    Chiiiiik-!


    The airships simultaneously slowed down and came to a halt, turning 90 degrees in the air to face the giant fly with their right sides.


    "Ready the cannons!"


    Click, clack!


    Armors on the sides of the sixteen airships simultaneously opened, hatches swung back, and cannons unfolded.


    It was a magnificent sight in itself. The captains felt a shiver run down their spines.


    No matter how formidable the enemy, they felt a confidence that they would not lose.


    "Feather One, Feather Two! Ready to fire!"


    "Kite One, Kite Two! Ready to fire!"


    "Ariane Bear, awaiting orders!"


    "Geronimo, ready anytime!"


    Eventually, all the ships reported they were ready to fire.


    "Alcatraz, ready to fire."


    McMillan spoke again through the communication.


    "A short while ago, His Highness Ash gave us tactics to counter that monster... and said something."


    The giant fly''s grotesquely long and thick legs unfolded from meditation and slowly extended forward.


    Watching this, McMillan spoke calmly.


    "This battle will go down in history."


    A fleet of airships, unprecedented in modern times.


    And likewise, a flying monster of unprecedented scale.


    "Since we''re going to make history, let''s write a legend."


    Immediately after, McMillan shouted with utmost seriousness.


    "Fire-!"


    Bang! Prrrrrrr...!


    The sixteen airships commenced firing in unison.


    And towards those airships,


    Sssssssk-!


    Countless flies poured out from the giant fly''s body, darkening the sky as they swarmed towards them.

 Chapter 571

    While the air fleet was launching to halt the advance of the King of Flies, I scoured all the historical records left in Crossroad but failed to find any particularly meaningful information.


    Given the city''s long history of warding off monsters, information on all the monsters defeated here was recorded in the form of a bestiary. However, there was nothing about the King of Flies.


    "Damn!"


    After finding no useful information in the last book I looked through, I closed it roughly and hurried to the teleport gate of the lord''s mansion.


    I intended to head straight for the Lake Kingdom. I thought perhaps those in the darkness there might have information about the King of Flies.Upstodatee from


    However,


    [The teleport gate to the ''Lake Kingdom'' is currently unavailable.]


    A red notification window appeared, and the magic stones that formed the teleport gate crumbled away.


    "What the?"


    I tried several more times in confusion, but the result was the same. All connections to the gates inside the Lake Kingdom were currently blocked.


    As I was struggling to somehow restore the connection, someone approached from behind and said,


    "It seems something has happened inside the Lake Kingdom."


    "...!"


    "Perhaps the recent civil war between the Black Dragons and the Demon Guardian Corps is the cause..."


    I turned around and called out the name of the person behind me.


    "Aider...!"


    The damn Director was standing there.


    Aider was now so badly injured that he could barely walk, leaning on a cane. His gray hair seemed to be dusted with ash.


    His eyes, already dim and in poor condition, were now half-closed. Is he sleeping? No, he''s not asleep, right?


    "You seem to be getting worse every time I see you."


    "Hehehe. But I''m still in the prime of youth."


    His mouth was still alive, at least.


    Limping towards me, Aider gestured with his eyes.


    "I''ve heard about the monster that appeared in this defense battle."


    "Yes, it''s the King of Flies."


    I had planned to seek out Aider if I couldn''t find any useful information in the Lake Kingdom, so I quickly asked him as well.


    "It''s a monster I''ve never seen in the game before. Do you have any information you could share?"


    "This game is really full of peculiarities."


    Aider trailed off and looked at the southern sky.


    It seems I spent quite a bit of time searching through the history books and bestiary. Night had passed, and the dawn was breaking blue in the distance.


    "This monster has appeared only a few times even after countless repetitions. It only appears under a series of coincidences, and yet, it has appeared in this cycle too..."


    "You''ve encountered it before then? So you must know how to defeat it?"


    I felt a sense of relief inside. If Aider had encountered it, then he must have some hints for me.


    However,


    "Let me tell you first, my lord. In all the games where the King of Flies has appeared..."


    Aider spoke decisively.


    "We''ve ended up with a game over."


    "..."


    "Not once have we succeeded in stopping the King of Flies. Of course, the situations on the front lines when we encountered the King of Flies were all more dire than now."


    Aider let out a slight sigh.


    "What I can say for sure is that we have never once succeeded in defeating this enemy. It''s that powerful of a monster."


    "I don''t give a damn about that."


    I grinned, grinding my teeth.


    "Just because we failed before doesn''t mean we''ll fail this time, right? Just tell me what you know."


    Aider seemed pleased with my response and smiled slightly.


    "I''ll tell you what I remember about the King of Flies. I hope it will be helpful."


    The information Aider provided about the King of Flies was as follows:


    The being is composed of countless flies, with a collective consciousness formed by the unity of the flies'' minds acting as the thinking and acting entity.


    "The being is created from the flies'' collective desire for the prosperity and continuation of their species."


    This collective consciousness built a society of flies, using each individual as a part, for the future and well-being of their species.


    Not only did they band together to repel enemies, but they also designed a system that allowed the flies themselves to evolve over time.


    "Didn''t you feel like the flies were getting smarter during the battle?"


    At Aider''s question, I shuddered.


    During our first encounter at the forward base, the flies adapted to our attacks with each wave.


    By the last wave, they were not falling for traps, and they began to meaningfully evade cannonballs and ballista bolts.


    Was it... not a coincidence?


    "The collective consciousness learns information about the enemy and injects it into the next generation of offspring. The offspring evolve to better withstand the threats and are born anew."


    "So, they''re not only producing offspring in real-time during battle, but they''re also evolving in real-time...?"


    "That''s right."


    Aider nodded clearly.


    "They acquire information, teach it to the next generation, use the old generation of flies as ammunition, and replace their massive body with the new generation of flies. This way, they improve the species over generations and ultimately aim for the perpetuation of the species."


    So, what, then.


    I thought of them as a moving aircraft carrier and production base. And now you''re telling me they have a self-evolution and upgrade feature too.


    "What the fuck...!"


    This isn''t just a difficulty problem anymore.


    How the hell are we supposed to defeat such an enemy?


    One that compensates for its weaknesses and moves towards its ultimate form, what method could possibly...?


    "But this King of Flies, too, is a being that went extinct in the distant past. What remains today are only its pathetic descendants."


    Aider spoke calmly. I suddenly came back to my senses.


    "In the end, the flies did not reach their ultimate form, and their descendants are living the most humble and miserable lives at the lowest levels."


    "..."


    "There must be a way to defeat them, there has to be."


    I recalled what Dusk Bringar had told me earlier.


    - The flies built their own empire, and their end was not much different from that of any other empire.


    If the end they met was like that of most empires, then that means...


    "...!"


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through my mind.


    With Kellibey''s shout, the air fleet''s reserve barrels all fired at once.


    The crew members of the air fleet, not distinguishing between the front, back, or sides, fired machine guns and scattered magic bullets, clearing the clinging flies. But the flies seemed endless.


    "We can''t fight any longer! Switch to defense mode and retreat the battleships!"


    Originally, they had planned to retreat slowly while pouring more fire, but the situation had become urgent. As McMillan ordered, the captains all agreed.


    Click, click!


    The airships, as if on cue, simultaneously closed their gun ports and raised their magic barriers.


    Thud! Thud! Thump!


    The rushing flies were unable to penetrate those barriers and were crushed.


    This was the airship''s defense mode.


    A testament to modern human technology, it was impenetrable by the mere attack power of flies.


    The airships all turned around. Now, a full-speed retreat meant the situation was over.


    "Huh?"


    But then, something went wrong.


    "What the hell, why isn''t this working? Damn it!"


    One airship failed to switch to defense mode.


    It was the escort ship Silver, located at the end of the fleet''s right wing.


    Like Geronimo, made with the same design featuring two rotating propellers, this escort ship''s gun ports did not close properly, and its magic barrier flickered and failed to operate correctly.


    "Damn it! Bloody hell! This shouldn''t be happening, everything was fine during maintenance...!"


    As Silver''s captain, Kellison, screamed in frustration,


    Ssssssssh!


    A swarm of flies, as if they had found their prey, poured towards Silver.


    Lucas and McMillan almost simultaneously shouted in desperation.


    "Full speed retreat now!"


    "We must shake off their pursuit!"


    Whoosh!


    Sixteen airships all accelerated at once.


    However, the flies clung to Silver, which was not yet at full speed, and began to tear apart the armor of the airship whose barriers had not been activated.


    Watching this, Kellibey muttered quietly.


    "It''s no use."


    "Get off, get off, you filthy vermin! Do you know who built this ship-"


    Click.


    As Kellison''s communication cut off,


    Crack!


    One of Silver''s propellers was torn off.


    Bang! Boom!


    An explosion occurred near the engine thrusters at the back, drastically reducing its speed, and...


    Emitting a long trail of smoke, Silver spun around and crashed into the forest below.


    Kellibey, staring blankly at the scene, heard the communication buzz dully in his ear.


    "Silver down! Silver down! Escort ship Silver has crashed-!"

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    At the same time.


    White Night, who had departed from the scout tower with the infiltration team, was still awkwardly flying, wobbling as she approached the King of Flies.


    "Ash, you damn bastard..."


    She still hadn''t fully adapted to the body of a fly.


    Looking at the world through the bizarre vision of compound eyes, White Night barely suppressed the nausea welling up inside her.


    "I''ll make you regret putting me in this body."


    Although she had spoken weakly in front of Ash, White Night was overflowing with determination.


    "Can''t I take over the consciousness of a slightly larger fly?"


    White Night glanced disdainfully at the giant fly unfolding before her.


    Buoooooo...!


    The King of Flies was still advancing.


    Heroes who had infiltrated its belly were causing chaos, but it seemed unbothered and continued flying north.


    As she got closer to the King of Flies, White Night muttered to herself.


    "I''ll make you regret freeing me, Ash."


    White Night had never forgotten her goal.


    Ascension.


    Even though a brief mistake had led her on a detour, she was still alive and the opportunity remained in her hands.


    At the same time, White Night hadn''t forgotten the humiliation and disgrace Ash had caused her.


    She would definitely pay him back, definitely...


    For that moment of reversal, what was taking over a fly''s body to her?


    Around the King of Flies, countless flies were spread out like a net, but none of them stopped White Night.


    The monstrous flies were too preoccupied with the intruders in their stomach.


    "Stupid and filthy creatures."


    Falling for such a simple disruption strategy, not stopping the real bomb from approaching.


    Chuckling to herself, White Night flew up next to the King of Flies''s massive head and attached her legs.


    She was planning to connect to the King of Flies''s consciousness after making some preparations.


    However, the moment White Night made contact with the King of Flies''s massive body.


    "...?!"


    Her consciousness was instantly devoured.


    She was sucked into the King of Flies''s massive collective consciousness without even having a chance to scream internally.


    ***


    "Cough?!"


    When White Night regained consciousness, she was standing in a white space.


    "Gasp, gasp, what, what is this...?"


    White Night trembled and first checked her body.


    A fresh green right hand was visible. It was the body of a Jiangshi she used to use.


    But her left hand was skeletal. It was the body of an Undead Lich she had used a very long time ago.


    At the same time, her lower body was a strange shape scattering magical data. Her right and left halves, upper and lower halves were all different.


    White Night dully stared at her trembling hands and then clenched them tightly.


    What she was could be decided later.


    First, she needed to seize this monstrous collective consciousness and make it her own.


    "As a master of Jiangshi sorcery... taking over a fly''s body is nothing."


    White Night looked around.


    But where was this place? Where was the opponent she needed to defeat?


    Eating, eating...


    That was when.


    The sound of something being chewed and swallowed could be heard slowly and clearly. It was behind her.


    "..."


    Feeling a bad premonition, White Night slowly turned around. And her body froze.


    There was a mountain of corpses.


    Literally a mountain. It was so immeasurably high that its end couldn''t be seen from this place, a towering and high mountain of corpses.


    Most of the corpses were flies. Dead flies were endlessly stacked there.


    And, in front of that mountain.


    Eating, eating, eating.


    A fly was voraciously consuming something.


    Eating, eating, eating...


    It was an old, unimpressive fly with a hunched back.


    Oddly, the fly was sitting cross-legged on its back two legs, using its front two legs to hold and eat its prey, while its middle two legs were folded as if in prayer.


    The fly continuously devoured whatever was in its hands.


    The fly was currently eating an imp.


    The giant front leg of the mutant fly tore through the air towards Kellison.


    At that moment, a strong grip pulled Kellison down.


    The scythe-like front leg cut a few strands of Kellison''s blond hair and sliced through the air, and Kellison rolled down.


    Kellibey was the one who had pulled Kellison down. He then threw Kellison towards Junior.


    "This dumbass. Never listens to his father''s words, even in death."


    Behind the panting Kellibey, the next attack of the mutant fly was already falling.


    Kellison screamed in a rush, but Kellibey knew he couldn''t dodge this attack.


    ''Well, it''s not too bad, though.''


    If dying in his son''s stead, who had to take the throne at a young age because he ran away, could be considered...


    Thinking this, Kellibey tightly closed his eyes and braced for the impending pain.


    Boom! Kwagwagwang!


    A terrifying roar erupted from behind.


    ...But it wasn''t painful.


    "Huh?"


    Realizing something was off, Kellibey cautiously opened his eyes and looked back, seeing giant tentacles that had burst through the floor below.


    These tentacles were restraining the mutant fly''s legs, preventing it from thrashing about.


    Boom! Kwaddeukdeuk!


    Soon, the tentacles widened the hole and rose up.


    The tentacles belonged to the summon, Kraken, and atop it, Ash stood with a cold face, glaring at the mutant fly.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ash clenched his teeth and spat out after checking the corpses of the fallen crew members.


    "It''s a bit late."


    "Ash...!"


    As Kellibey was about to say something,


    Click! Tskaaak!


    The mutant fly swung its arms fiercely, and the Kraken''s strong tentacle legs were severed, releasing the mutant fly.


    Goooooo!


    The enraged Kraken screamed ferociously, and dozens of tentacles stretched out towards the swiftly ascending mutant fly.


    The mutant fly tried to raise its magical barrier to counter,


    Ting-!


    But at that moment, Junior completed the casting of [Elemental Disassembly].


    The magical barrier disappeared. Immediately after, the Kraken''s tentacles tightly clung to the mutant fly, perfectly capturing it.


    And the elite heroes did not miss the immobilized prey.


    Pupupuk!


    Verdandi, who followed with a thrown blink dagger, planted dozens of sword strikes into the mutant fly''s body in an instant,


    Puck-!


    And atop that opened wound, Kuilan instantly followed with a series of kicks.


    The shell shattered, exposing a clear gap. And Burnout was already aiming.


    Dudududuk-


    Perverbung!


    The hit crossbow bolts exploded in unison, and the mutant fly was blown to pieces, dying instantly.


    Ash and his party of 15, standing atop the layer along with the captured monster corps, quickly surveyed the surroundings and secured the situation.


    "..."


    Ash, who arrived a step late, bit his lip as he watched the dead, his head turned to the side.


    Kellibey, Kellison, and Junior approached Ash, staggering.


    "It''s good to see the three of you alive."


    There was much to say, but the words did not come out.


    None knew what to say in front of the horrific corpses of the crew members who had died, their blood spilled.


    "Collect the bodies of the casualties and retreat immediately. We have escape teleport scrolls. You should be able to return to Crossroad."


    Ash signaled to the two dwarf warriors he had brought. The two dwarf warriors immediately nodded and began to gather the bodies of the casualties.


    Kellibey asked tentatively.


    "What about you, Ash?"


    "The goal was not only to rescue the survivors but also to disrupt and destroy the hatchery. I''ll stall for a bit more..."


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, a vicious sound started coming from the floor above. Ash stopped speaking and looked upwards.


    Wriggle wriggle wriggle...


    And from the hole in the ceiling,


    Dozens of mutant fly entities, which they had just managed to defeat with difficulty, began pouring out one after another.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "The first ''I'' was a mutant fly."UppTodated from


    The old fly, seated in a lotus position, began its tale arbitrarily.


    "A female fly whose body had grotesquely grown as big as a pig, abnormally so."


    "..."


    White Night listened without moving a muscle, as the fly continued.


    "When the humans of the farm discovered me just born, they tried to kill me. Naturally. To them, a fly was a pest that deserved death, and I was a rare giant one at that."


    "..."


    "After being beaten, I lost both my wings, my antennae, and even my legs were crushed. Now, I was a crippled mutant fly."


    The fly chuckled.


    "Lying on the ground, facing death, I was filled only with resentment, rage, and hunger."


    "..."


    "Then, I encountered a human. Stopping in his tracks, he looked down at me, dying. I thought he would finish me off."


    The fly rubbed its front legs in front of its chest.


    "But that human saved me."


    The action resembled the fly rubbing its legs, but also seemed like the rolling of prayer beads.


    "He was an old priest. A gaunt old man who believed in mercy for the poor, sharing the food he received through alms with beggars and the sick."


    The fly sneered.


    "To him, I must have appeared as one of the poor, or perhaps a being he needed to save. Regardless, the priest applied medicine on me and shared his food."


    "..."


    "And so, I survived. I ended up lying in the courtyard of the crumbling temple where the priest stayed."


    White Night let the fly''s story drift past her ears while sharply surveying her surroundings.


    Wondering how to devour this being.


    "Time passed. I grew increasingly larger, while he became more emaciated. It was natural. I was eating his share of the food too."


    "..."


    "Yet, he never showed any signs of dislike. Instead, he sat next to me, who devoured the alms-received food like a possessed creature, and recited scriptures from his religion. I did not understand a word of it, but he continued without care."


    Suddenly, the fly''s voice became distant as it reminisced about the old story.


    "According to him, every soul undergoes reincarnation. In the next life, one could become a cow, a flower, or even a fly like me. It''s determined by the karma accumulated."


    "..."


    "He told me that although I was born as a fly due to the sins of my past life, if I paid off a lot of that sin in this life, I could eventually become a human at the end of reincarnation and rebirth."


    The fly shook its head.


    "Not long after, the priest died."


    "..."


    "A village child threw a stone into the temple as a prank. The temple where the dirty fly and the old priest lived was a perfect spot for the children to act spitefully. The stone intended for me hit the priest, who was meditating next to me. He suffered a severe head injury and never stood up again after falling."


    "..."


    "All those beggars, the sick, the wanderers, the poor who he had recited scriptures to throughout his life and shared the food he begged for. The humans who swarmed around him like flies for a lifetime to get a grain of rice did not show up as he was dying. They had torn his life apart and then acted as if they didn''t know him. He died vainly, injured and starving."


    The fly exhaled deeply.


    "Before he died, he told me to eat him. Not to feel sorry. To follow nature, to eat his corpse like a fly should."


    "..."


    "What do you think I did?"


    White Night didn''t respond, but the fly continued as if it didn''t care.


    "I did not eat."


    "..."


    "Next to the priest''s corpse, for some reason, I mimicked him. I tried to recite the incomprehensible scriptures, tried to imitate the meditation posture."


    The fly''s eyes gleamed red.


    "And at the moment I saw other flies swarm and newly born maggots crawl over his decaying corpse... That''s when I realized."


    Reflecting on the moment of sudden enlightenment.


    "Ah- from a human''s death, flies are born. This is reincarnation!"


    The fly laughed maniacally.


    "Life flows into death, and from that death, new life is born. Creation leads to destruction, and again, destruction leads to creation!"


    The fly slowly traced a path with the tip of its leg.


    It looked like an infinity symbol () tilted on its side.


    "Life and death are separated by a thin line. Then, what''s the difference between a fly and a human?"


    The Kraken roared and swung its gigantic tentacles like a fly swatter, flattening the flies that couldn''t get into defensive position in time.


    Boom-boom-boom!


    Hercules also skewered several flies at once with his long horn.


    Kuilan, Verdandi, Burnout, and Bodybag, among other heroes, were the elite of the elite. If they could get their attacks in, they could knock down the flies persistently.


    The problem was the barrier used by the fly bastards.


    Once they raised a barrier, our ordinary attacks couldn''t even scratch it. I was seething.


    "Are they mimicking our technology...?"


    How was that possible?


    I had heard that these monsters could evolve in real-time, but to steal our technology as well...?


    In the meantime, as our defenses held up, two dwarf warriors I brought with my party used a dungeon escape teleportation scroll to take the casualties away.


    Flash! Flash!


    The dead and the wounded successfully escaped first. I heaved a sigh of relief internally.


    "Huh?"


    But there were those who, despite my order to retreat, stayed behind.


    It was Junior, Kellibey, and Kellison. Despite looking utterly exhausted, they stood behind me, holding their ground.


    When I gestured with my chin, asking why they weren''t leaving, Junior asked me in return.


    "What about you, Your Majesty?"


    "I''ve said it before. I''ll advance as far as I can."


    "But these mutant specimens are strong...! If we fight recklessly here, we might suffer unnecessary losses."


    "I''ve come this far, I need to gather as much information as possible."


    I glared at the magic barrier used by the mutant specimens.


    If these creatures keep appearing, we need to establish a strategy here.


    Following my gaze, Junior, Kellison, and Kellibey each offered a piece of advice.


    "I was going to explain in detail later, but yes, it seems like they''re using our barrier technology."


    "But after all, they''re just big flies. The magic cores inside them are of low quality. And that technology devours magic power voraciously."


    "In other words, they can''t keep it on for a long time."


    So, if it becomes a war of attrition, it will eventually turn off.


    As the battle dragged on, indeed, the mutant flies could no longer maintain their barrier and retreated.


    However, after taking a brief rest and re-entering the frontline, the barrier reappeared on their bodies.


    "What a headache... Junior, could your ''Elemental Disassembly'' dismantle that barrier?"


    "Yes. But as you know, it''s not a spell that can be used recklessly..."


    Junior glanced at me cautiously. I sighed.


    Kellibey chimed in.


    "Like Junior''s magic that completely disassembles magical elements, or an artifact with the power to forcefully break through barriers, like the ''Sturdy Belief'' installed in Geronimo, is needed."


    That moment, an idea struck me.


    I sighed and pressed my temples.


    "We have a way on our side, too."


    Reluctantly, but what choice do we have?


    Let''s at least test it.


    I reached into my inventory and, after a moment, pulled out the item I was looking for.


    A longsword, swirling with malevolent energy, appeared. Immediately, the sword screamed in my head.


    ''Feed meeeeeeeeee!''


    It emitted sinister energy in all directions.


    The surrounding heroes jumped back in shock. Wide-eyed, Junior stuttered.


    "Your Majesty? That sword is...?!"


    "Anything it touches, it devours."


    With a sigh, I mentioned the sword''s name.


    "Excannibal."


    A cursed sword stolen from the Fallen King.


    Excannibal was now in my hands.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Excannibal''s nickname is the Cannibal Sword.


    However, it''s actually a sword that indiscriminately devours anything. Its name comes from its previous owner, the Fallen King, who was obsessed with cannibalism.


    ''In any case, it remains a demonic sword.''


    It actively tries to corrupt the user''s mind, making it a particularly malicious Ego Sword.


    It''s unclear whether it was always like this or if it became this way due to meeting the wrong owner...


    Regardless, this sword can, in principle, devour ''anything''. Starting with arrows, it could even consume magic and, in the game, it was crazy enough to eat through castle walls.


    Could it possibly eat that magic barrier as well?


    With this idea, I took it out, but there''s no way I can charge at those flies holding this sword. My swordsmanship is too poor to trust in this blade alone and achieve a feat of unparalleled heroism...


    Nor can I hand over such a demonic sword to my precious subordinates.


    Ultimately, my choice is:


    "Bodybag! Throw this for me."


    A no-touch, nose-blowing solution!


    Bodybag, hesitantly approaching at my call, shivered with her chubby cheeks trembling.


    "Uh, this sword, you mean...?"


    "Yes. Use your psychokinesis on those flies. Swiftly pick it up and throw it. Can you?"


    "It''s possible... Yes, it''s possible, but..."


    Bodybag looked at Excannibal with slightly fearful eyes tinged with terror.


    The longsword, wrapped in a dark aura and blood-red blade, shivered as if possessed by a ghost... Even to me, it seemed a bit much.


    But if I''ve drawn the sword, I might as well slash at some flies!


    "Ugh..."


    Carefully lifting Excannibal with psychokinesis, Bodybag squeezed her eyes shut and threw it haphazardly.


    Screeeeech!


    Despite the careless gesture, Excannibal flew at the flies with ferocious speed.


    The mutant flies calmly raised their barrier to defend,


    Swoooosh!


    But as soon as the tip of Excannibal touched it, the magic barrier was sucked into the sword and vanished.


    With no guard and wide open, Excannibal plunged into the embrace of a mutant fly and...


    Crunch! Crack! Crizzle!


    Devoured the fly as if crushing it.


    Like being sucked into a vacuum cleaner, the fly pierced by Excannibal was completely shattered and compressed, disappearing somewhere inside the sword.


    "...Ugh."


    It wasn''t a pleasant sight. Immediately afterward, a sinister voice of the demonic sword echoed in my mind.


    ''Tastes awful-''


    Shut it, you cannibalistic brat. You''ll receive punishment by eating flies, as much as the sins you''ve committed.


    Anyway, the effect was clear. I nodded to Bodybag, who quickly retrieved Excannibal with psychokinesis and threw it again.


    Crunch! Crackle! Crunch-!


    With consecutive throws, the mutant flies were swiftly devoured.


    Once hit by Excannibal, they were all swallowed into the sword. Despite complaining about the taste, the sword kept devouring as if it was hungry.


    "...This battle is especially filled with gruesome sights."


    Junior muttered with a pale complexion. I quietly responded.


    "You''ll see more in the future."


    Not just this defense battle. All upcoming battles will be brutal and terrifying.


    This ''game'', staking the fate of the world, is now steadily heading towards its endgame.


    Lately, encountering monsters that kidnap, devour, and steal strength in succession.


    If the enemies have deemed this as my weakness, it''s no surprise that monsters targeting my vulnerabilities keep appearing.


    ''Can''t help it.''


    Resolved, I grit my teeth and continue to fight.


    Crackle!


    After Excannibal was thrown, capturing more than a dozen mutant flies,


    Perhaps due to the rapidly deteriorating situation, the flies collectively retreated and swarmed out through the ceiling.


    "What, are they running away...?"


    Given that we were fairly struggling, I secretly felt relieved.


    The magic walls were half-demolished, and most of the captured beasts had sustained various injuries. There were also quite a few deaths.


    Although the heroes weren''t severely injured, they were considerably exhausted. Rest was desperately needed.


    Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief and slightly relaxed,


    I frowned.


    "What kind of nonsense is that...?"


    "Literally."


    The King of Flies pointed at himself with his hairy, grotesque legs.


    "I am a being sealed as the guardian deity of the fly species. I can twist the fate of my species to my will."


    I swallowed dryly.


    Is this creature also a being that gained divinity as a representative of its species?


    "And I have broken the cycle of reincarnation granted to my species with my own hands."


    "What?"


    "For our grand purpose of killing everything in this world and reincarnating them as flies. By stopping the cycle, once someone becomes a fly, they will continue to be a fly in the afterlife. If this process is repeated, eventually, all three thousand worlds will be filled with flies."


    Although I didn''t fully understand this nonsense, summarizing it roughly meant,


    This guy is forcibly keeping the souls of his dead kin?


    "Are you insane?"


    Hehehe...


    Despite my curse, the King of Flies let out a creepy laugh, seemingly not offended.


    "There were those among my kin who did not agree with this."


    The King of Flies pointed at the mountain of bodies behind him.


    "But resistance was fleeting, the will to go against the group is naturally digested."


    I looked up at the mountain of bodies within the collective consciousness.


    "Sounds nice to say digested, but you''re basically saying you devoured them, right?"


    "It wouldn''t be too different to see it that way."


    Could it really be that all these... were devoured by the King of Flies himself?


    "And thus, using the bodies and souls of those who have perished, I used them as bricks to form this body."


    "So, the flies that make up your massive body... they are all your kin that you killed with your own hands."


    "In human understanding, that would be correct."


    In the name of the ''group''.


    Killing those who opposed his will and even taking their souls to use as the structure of his body.


    And only letting those who follow his will live to feed and breed as his subordinates.


    Only then did I understand the insane size of the King of Flies.


    If he was using the spirits of all the flies that were born and died in the world as structure, he could maintain this scale.


    "I thought you were some unique monster."


    And as I understood this structure, an inexplicable sense of emptiness swept through me.


    I muttered with a smirk.


    Though I couldn''t understand everything the King of Flies said, one thing was within my grasp.


    "In the end, you''re no different from other monster lords, just another common mad monster."


    This monster, which had felt endlessly incomprehensible, suddenly fell into the realm of my understanding.


    I glared at the King of Flies and spat out.


    "In the end, you''re just a despicable monarch who exploited and used even the souls of your citizens who didn''t align with your will."


    "..."


    "Essentially a king who regards his people''s lives as no more than those of flies."


    There''s such trash everywhere.


    Such trashy kings.


    As I criticized, displeasure crossed the King of Flies''s voice.


    "You speak interestingly. What you have perceived of me is merely a fragment. The truth I have realized, and the grand purpose I intend to..."


    "I''m not interested in your so-called grand purpose."


    Cutting him off, I pointed at the King of Flies.


    "While you claim to represent the collective will of your species, you actually annihilate the will of your kin in pursuit of your own greed, a common tyrant."


    "No! The profound and endless law of the universe that I wish to spread in this world is-"


    "Save your breath and shut up. From what I see, you are..."


    I returned to the King of Flies the words he had used on me.


    "Not much different from other delusional, foolish tyrants who believe themselves to be unique and special."


    I shot each word at the King of Flies, who was incredulously staring back at me.


    "Merely a summer fly that will soon be eradicated, forgotten, and disappear. You piece of trash."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "...I invited you and tried to converse with you because,"


    The King of Flies sighed deeply before quietly adding,


    "In the memories of that imp and the lich, you were deemed the most outstanding human. I thought it worthwhile to engage in conversation with you, hoping perhaps you could understand my intentions."


    "..."


    "It seems I was mistaken."


    "That''s laughable. At best, your courtesy would involve feeding me to slightly higher grade maggots or something of that sort."


    I, too, let out a deep sigh.


    "Got nothing more to say? Seems like our meeting time is about to end. Don''t you have any last words?"


    "You... have never tried to understand the world from the perspective of our flies. Thus, you remain ignorant. We flies-"


    "Listen, King of Flies."


    I interrupted him, speaking coldly.


    "Just because we disagree doesn''t give you the right to kill and stuff your kind to use their skeletons as decorations."


    "...!"


    "Perhaps it''s you who should try understanding the perspective of your kin."


    Caught off guard, the King of Flies was momentarily speechless.


    I turned away sharply.


    Conversations with monsters are always bound to feel empty, but they weren''t entirely without gain.


    ''Until now, the King of Flies was an unknown enemy.''


    A monster I had never encountered in the game.


    An enemy with motives unknown, for purposes unknown, in ways unknown, seeking to destroy the world.


    That''s why I truly feared the King of Flies.


    However, our recent conversation allowed me to understand him a bit.


    And understanding is the first step towards strategizing.


    I walked briskly towards the end of this white space, pondering how to combine the information gained from our conversation with what I already knew for a strategy.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Ash...!"


    A familiar voice called out.


    Turning around in curiosity, I saw Soya, with only her head remaining, beneath a mountain of corpses.


    "Soya?!"


    She wasn''t completely consumed yet?


    She opened her mouth, desperately trying to form words.


    "Let me go...! Then...!"


    In the next moment.


    Crunch!


    The King of Flies''s leg brutally grabbed Soya''s head and crushed it.


    The monster''s blood-red compound eyes emotionlessly glared at me. I glared back at it.


    And then-


    ***


    "Ugh!"


    I abruptly woke up.


    Quickly scanning my surroundings, I saw my comrades, with tense faces, watching over me. I asked urgently.


    "How long was I unconscious?"


    Junior, checking a pocket watch, answered.


    "30 minutes."


    Ten turns. Precise.


    "Is the retreat ready?"


    "Yes. Just give the order, and we can begin to escape."


    "Good, let''s start."


    Knowing how to deal with the mutant specimens and having gained a significant understanding of the King of Flies himself, it made sense to retreat without overextending.


    First, Verdandi''s party used a dungeon escape teleport scroll. Being a light armor party, they had sustained quite a few injuries.


    Verdandi and her teammates waved at me with a smile before disappearing in a flash. Good, one team sent off.


    "Kuilan''s party, next..."


    Before I could finish,


    Rumble rumble rumble...


    The King of Flies''s entire body began to violently vibrate.


    The ground trembled, and the atmosphere felt as if it was boiling. Everyone looked at each other in panic.


    "What is this?!"


    "Hold on tight!"


    Then, in the next moment.


    Crack!


    A sound like hundreds of legs colliding rang out fiercely, followed by.


    Roaaar!


    Hercules valiantly speared the leading mutant fly to death.


    But the next moment, it was surrounded by dozens of mutant flies, which simultaneously thrust their long stingers into Hercules.


    Groooo...


    Hercules trembled and then collapsed. Damn, poison?!


    Thunk!


    After landing on the lower floor, I hurriedly canceled Hercules'' summoning and stored him in a pocket dimension.


    Then I tried to give orders to other captured monsters, but they were ignoring my commands and scattering in all directions.


    ''What?!''


    With the fall of legion-class captured monster Hercules, the loyalty of all the captured monsters plummeted.


    Most of these captured monsters were units transferred from Jackal. However, they were not as loyal as Jackal''s subordinates.


    Their not-so-high loyalty was covered up until now by the ultimate skill [The Foremost Flag]''s effect. But since I had to deactivate the barrier to escape, that cover was no longer available.


    Hercules'' defeat led to a sudden drop in morale, causing the unit to disintegrate, a situation known in game terms as ''morale bust.''


    This was not a mental state anomaly but a loyalty management issue, so even my [Unyielding Commander] skill couldn''t stop it.


    The captured monsters either sought their own escape or tried to surrender to the flies. I gritted my teeth.


    "You fools...!"


    And the Fly Legion was not merciful enough to accept any surrender, nor sloppy enough to let those who lost their discipline escape.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwomp...!


    The captured monster legion was slaughtered from all sides. I turned my eyes away, trembling.


    "Kraken! Stall for time!"


    Roooar-!


    The Kraken, roaring and surging upwards, swung its tentacles, battering the mutant flies in all directions.


    Like Hercules, the mutant flies shot their poisonous stingers at the Kraken, but the poison-immune Kraken held its ground.


    However, as hundreds of mutant flies'' sharp forelegs slashed at its body, it eventually couldn''t bear it and let out a miserable scream.


    Rooooar...!


    "Damn!"


    Seeing my summons suffer miserably hurt me inside.


    But Kraken, being a monster I could summon only once every three stages, had to be used without reservation to buy time in this situation.


    Clatter!


    I didn''t even know how many floors we had frantically descended.


    The Kraken was nowhere to be seen, and, having possibly killed it, hundreds of mutant flies were hot on our heels, pouring down after us.


    ''Crap...!''


    The personnel currently fleeing included Kuilan and five from the Penal Squad. Me, Bodybag, Burnout, Junior, Kellibey, Kellison.


    With this lineup, we were no match for that many monsters.


    Perhaps Junior could make a difference, but she was extremely depleted, making it difficult even to perform basic magic.


    As we ran towards the next hole after landing, I clenched my teeth.


    ''This won''t do...!''


    Right then, a mutant fly at the lead smoothly performed acrobatic flying, dodging Burnout''s suppressive fire and charged at me.


    "Crud...?!"


    As I clenched my teeth, looking for a way to counter.


    Suddenly, a giant shield rose in front of me.


    Bang-!


    The mutant fly''s scythe-like foreleg collided with the shield.


    I looked in surprise at the owner of the shield. The familiar figure of the hefty man wearing a helmet caught my eye.


    "Torkel...!"


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"


    Swoosh-!


    Following that, a clean slash split the air.


    The sharp sword strike split even the magical barrier in two and cut the mutant fly in half.


    The Blind Swordsman Nobody appeared, rolling on the ground after drawing his longsword.


    Crack-!


    Then, three people who had leaped up from the hole below stood side by side in front of me.


    Zenis, Dearmudin, and Lucas.


    Zenis, wearing a full suit of holy armor, scattered wide-area healing magic, while Dearmudin, his beard fluttering, prepared fire magic in both hands.


    "Sorry for the delay, my lord."


    Standing calmly in the center, Lucas reported, drawing the [Bestowed Sword].


    "I searched for survivors down to the last floor but found none. Instead, I''ve cleanly incinerated the fly eggs on my way here."


    Lucas muttered coolly.


    "I will join the fight. Your Highness, your orders."


    Not just me, but all of us, who had been frantically fleeing, were filled with relief and gratitude at their arrival.


    In all my life, I''ve never been so glad to see these men.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The addition of Lucas''s party greatly boosted our forces, but there were hundreds of elite monsters. No matter how formidable Lucas''s party was, facing this endless attrition, we would eventually falter.


    ''The priority is to escape!''


    Any strategies or tactics could only be established once we had made it out alive.


    With teleport scrolls rendered useless, we were forced to attempt a physical escape once more.


    "The lowest floor is closest to the ground, so we should try to break through there to escape,"


    Junior suggested.


    Initially, Junior, Kellibey, Kellison, and other survivors who had been kidnapped had been trying to escape through this route.


    It seemed the most feasible method under the current circumstances.


    "Downwards, downwards, downwards-!"


    We continued to flee to the lower floors through the passage Lucas''s party had previously opened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Mutant flies swarmed in from the floors above, but Torkel firmly protected our rear, and Dearmudin blocked the passage with his ingenious magic, halting their advance.


    Occasionally, Bodybag would throw an Excannibal to strip the monsters of their barriers, and Burnout would launch explosive bolts as if she had been waiting, blowing them up.


    As the distance between us and the creatures grew, I breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    ''Maybe the escape will go smoothly...''


    I regretted thinking that almost immediately.


    It''s precisely when we let our guard down that the enemies strike with a different approach...!


    Swoosh!


    As expected.


    One side of the wall in the room we had just descended into suddenly opened wide as if a shield had been torn off, and mutant flies that had flown in from above invaded at terrifying speeds.


    As our pursuers through the passage were getting delayed, they simply opened the door to the breeding chamber and flew in from outside, then opened the door to our room and came in again.


    Their flight capabilities were infuriatingly agile.


    Screech!


    Mutant flies charged from the side, and we were all taken aback by the sudden change in direction.


    All but one. Lucas, as always, was prepared for the worst.


    "Excuse me, Bodybag."


    Lucas charged towards the incoming mutant flies, snatching an object Bodybag was levitating with telekinesis.


    It was an Excannibal.


    As Lucas gripped the hilt of the demonic sword, a dark energy poured out, crawling up his wrist eagerly.


    I protested in horror.


    "Lucas, don''t...!"


    "Don''t worry."


    However, Lucas responded in a calm, collected voice.


    "I''m not so weak as to be devoured by a mere sword."


    The next moment, Lucas and the lead mutant fly collided.


    Flash!


    The monster was sliced down like a straw bundle.


    Lucas held the Excannibal in his left hand and a light-infused longsword in his right, tearing through the monsters'' barriers with the demonic sword and cleanly bisecting them with the light-infused sword.


    In just a few seconds, the mutant flies that had entered through the side door were all slaughtered.


    "Ha..."


    Lucas, bending forward slightly, exhaled a long breath and said blandly.


    "With the means to neutralize their defenses, they are nothing."


    Everyone looked stunned at the protagonist''s actions, as if he was playing in a different genre.


    Lucas twirled the Excannibal, then turned to me.


    "May I use this sword for a while, my lord?"


    "..."


    I hesitated but eventually gritted my teeth and nodded.


    "If it seems even slightly dangerous, you must give it up immediately."


    "Of course."


    Lucas nodded cheerfully, reminding me of when he used to turn into a beast.


    This demonic sword was as dangerous as his transformation.


    But in this desperate situation, we couldn''t afford to take it easy.


    Lucas had already overcome the temptation of his transformation. I decided to trust that he could withstand the corruption the demonic sword offered.UppTodated from


    Now, the escape was nearly complete. And the lower floors were already swarming with mutant flies we had bypassed.


    Clang!


    Lucas, leading the way to the lower floor, crossed the swords in front of his face and glared ahead with his blue eyes wide open.


    Fortunately, that wasn''t the case.


    Whooooosh!


    Wrapped in the wind magic unfurled by Junior, our fall speed significantly reduced.


    "Woohoo!"


    Bodybag, her face turning red, strained with telekinetic magic, trying to pull us up.


    Thanks to the cooperation of the two magicians, we descended towards the ground at a manageable speed, relief flashing across everyone''s faces, except for Kuilan, who had already fainted.


    Vrooooooom-


    Just then, an ominous flapping sound rang in our ears.


    Terrified, we looked up to see mutant flies descending around us. I couldn''t help but spit out in astonishment.


    "These damn flying monsters...!"


    That''s when it happened.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Familiar gunfire sounded, and the heads of the mutant flies surrounding us burst one after the other.


    "What?"


    There''s only one person in the world with such insane sniping skills. I shouted the name of my sniper.


    "Damien...?!"


    Dadadadada-!


    From a distance, the camouflage on Geronimo was removed, revealing its form. It had been hidden using the artifact [Steadfast Superstition].


    And there, sitting on the hatch of Geronimo, was Damien.


    Damien, without a moment to greet me, blinked and rapidly fired his sniper rifle with both hands.


    Screeeak-


    Thump!


    Before the mutant flies could even react, Damien''s sniping blew them away. The flies were shot down by long-distance sniping before they could even raise their barriers.


    Thanks to Damien''s covering fire, we were able to land safely on the ground.


    As soon as we touched down, we formed a defensive circle, ready to face any remaining flies.


    But.


    "Huh?"


    As soon as we landed, the mutant flies suddenly stopped their pursuit, turned around, and hurried back to their base the body of the King of Flies.


    As I was about to pull out the Excannibal again, I awkwardly withdrew my hand from my inventory.


    "What''s going on? Where are they going?"


    "Do we no longer need to deal with them...?"


    The King of Flies was already a distant figure.


    It was so huge that its speed seemed unreal now that we were no longer on it.


    Tiredly, I watched the King of Flies move away.


    And at the end of its path, the human defense line... The sight of Crossroad.


    "...? Wait a minute."


    I blinked.


    "Why can I see the walls?"


    Why was Crossroad visible to the naked eye from here?


    And then it hit me.


    Why was Geronimo here in the first place?


    "Your Highness!"


    As Geronimo approached, starting an emergency landing, Damien, standing at the hatch, shouted out a report.


    "I''m here to report the current situation! Your Highness, it''s been a long time since you started the infiltration operation, and...!"


    Damien continued, his voice tense.


    "Right after Your Highness entered, the King of Flies sped up drastically! Just like when it attacked the second defensive line!"


    Just as passengers inside a fast-flying plane feel peaceful, we hadn''t realized inside the beast, but the King of Flies had moved northward at an incredible speed after we infiltrated.


    "The advance was much faster than expected! So, at this rate, within an hour..."


    Damien, now close, shouted with a pale face.


    "It''ll reach Crossroad!"


    Indeed.


    The monster had made its choice.


    Instead of wasting time chasing us, who were slipping away like eels, it decided to strike at our base, which was now sufficiently close.


    To devour the great horse and end this game.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    "..."


    Inside the mental world of the King of Flies.


    An old fly, sitting cross-legged, was calmly contemplating the state of ''themselves''.


    ''The situation is not perfect.''


    First, he examined the means stolen from humans.


    Conceptual Devouring.


    It was a newly emerged power when the demon race of imps and flies merged.


    Offering the opponent as a concept for sacrifice, and as a fly, devouring and stealing it.


    ''You are truly useful, imp.''


    The old fly expressed gratitude to the imp anew.


    Small and insignificant... an opponent whose name was even forgotten, but the things arranged by that imp were so useful that gratitude was inevitable.


    Anyway, the power stolen through this Conceptual Devouring was threefold.


    Barrier, elemental magic, and teleportation.


    Barriers and magic would be useful, but the old fly hesitated to use teleportation.


    Because he realized that this magic fundamentally required connecting to Oblivion''s Beyond.


    ''A magic that teleports through Oblivion''s Beyond...''


    They were beings resurrected from the nightmare beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    Entering Oblivion''s Beyond - the spirit world, it was clear they would not return to the present world and be swept away.


    It was for the same reason other Nightmare Legions couldn''t use the teleport gates.


    ''However, because of that.''


    The old fly chuckled evilly and clasped his hands in front of his chest.


    ''It could be used usefully.''


    Putting aside the means stolen from the enemies, the old fly now examined the remaining resources held by his race as the King of Flies.


    ''Due to the humans who infiltrated, a considerable number of eggs stored in the hatchery were burned.''


    Since the flies resurrected from the nightmare in the Lake Kingdom were unable to lay new eggs, there was no way to replenish the lost eggs on their own.


    Not only the eggs. Along the way here, the considerable consumption of adult flies in order to obtain information about the present world was significant. The expenditure of forces was more serious than expected.


    ''But there are still eggs left.''


    Although a considerable number of eggs in the hatchery were burned, the remaining ones were safely stored.


    These eggs would all be born as the new generation of flies.


    The chimera-formed flies sent out earlier were just the beginning.


    By injecting all the essence they could continue to, they intended to conceive the strongest fly.


    As more care went into each individual, the process of transforming from egg to larva, from larva to pupa, and then to adult fly significantly slowed down.


    However, the results were satisfying. The new generation of flies were each a powerful monster, becoming stronger continuously.


    ''All the remaining eggs have been moved to the safest top floor of the hatchery, but...''


    Anyway, the numbers are lacking. It might be enough to bring down a fortress immediately, but not enough to devastate the world.


    Thus, the old fly''s thoughts were not much different from those of other conquerors.


    ''We must find the flies of this world and absorb them into our ranks.''


    The world was always overflowing with flies.


    Such flies needed to be found and brought into their territory.


    In fact, already on the way from the Black Lake here, flies living in forests and rivers, from larvae to adults, were all absorbed by the King of Flies.


    ''We will break down the walls and advance to the center of the world.''


    And, gather all the flies of the world...


    To harm, desecrate, and lay eggs on all other creatures'' corpses.


    Only then would this contradictory world perish, and a new world be born.


    A world filled with countless flies and larvae, lower and more vile than anything else, yet also full of happiness...


    The old fly, who had been leaning forward and snickering, suddenly stopped laughing.


    "...?"


    The fly felt something foreign inside him. A vague, yet certain discomfort was making his insides queasy.


    ''What is this?''


    The old fly contemplated his inner self again, but detected nothing.


    The collective consciousness of all flies formed a single vast mental entity, and the old fly had full control over this mental entity.


    He was the race god chosen by the species of flies. All flies swore allegiance to him, and those who did not were all devoured by him in soul.


    Thus, within this mental world, he was truly invincible. Nothing could make him uncomfortable.


    Upon carefully examining his inner self, the foreign sensation had disappeared as if it had never existed. The old fly tilted his head and then looked straight ahead.


    Whoosh-!


    In the vision of the monstrous King of Flies.


    ''The enemy monster is concentrating magical power!''


    ''The scale is insane! The amount of magical power being gathered is...''


    ''Something big is coming! Captain McMillan! Orders!''


    At this moment, the King of Flies and the air fleet were still closing in on each other.


    McMillan calmly assessed the situation. He was taken aback by the King of Flies stealing their barrier technology, but they had barriers on their side as well.


    Regardless of what means of attack the other side used, if this side could withstand it with barriers-


    "Huh?"


    The next moment, a foolish sound escaped McMillan''s mouth.


    Above the King of Flies'' horns, familiar geometric figures and magic formulas spilled out, forming a magic array.


    McMillan was knowledgeable about magic. Therefore, he could immediately recognize it.


    The method of attack the King of Flies was preparing was precisely-


    "...Magic."


    It was joint magic stolen from human magicians.


    Flash-!


    A fierce flame that seemed to swallow the world, an endless high tide, a landslide that seemed to overturn the earth, a tornado that could tear the sky, and lightning as dazzling as the primal flash.


    The most intelligent researchers among humans had resonated with all their might to unfold these magics, and now, the flies as a race also resonated and calculated to unleash them.


    Seeing the disaster pouring out in front of him, McMillan screamed.


    "We need to leave this airspace..."


    Immediately after, McMillan realized something. He turned around with a pale face.


    If the air fleet moved away, what would be hit directly by this magic would be...


    ''Crossroad...!''


    The King of Flies'' target with its magic was not the air fleet from the beginning.


    It was the walls of the monster front.


    In an instant, McMillan, who was at a loss for a decision, was jarred by a sharp communication.


    ''Block it with your bodies! Hurry-!''


    "...!"


    Whoosh-!


    McMillan looked ahead and saw a ship frantically raising its barrier and shooting forward.


    An airship with a ridiculous appearance, adorned with white fur.


    The airship of Ariane Kingdom, the Ariane Bear.


    During the last battle, the captain was injured, and the acting captain who boarded instead - Yun Ariane - screamed.


    ''If we don''t block this, Crossroad is finished! Everyone, raise your barriers and block with your bodies-!''


    "Argh...!"


    Barriers are not invincible.


    They can safely withstand damage up to their output limit, but the moment it exceeds the output limit, they melt away.


    And at a glance, the terrifying power of this joint magic clearly surpassed the output limit by far.


    "...All ships, deploy barriers! Follow behind Ariane Bear!"


    But they couldn''t back down.


    In a moment of indecision, all fleets quickly raised their barriers and formed a defensive formation in the air, with Ariane Bear leading.


    "Force the ship''s magic engines into overload, release the output limit! Turn all magic power to the barriers! And align all ships in a row to attempt barrier resonance!"


    McMillan quickly commanded, and even in a critical situation, the ace of aces among the airship crew followed the orders.


    The neatly gathered airships simultaneously raised their overloaded barriers, and the combined barriers formed a giant shield-like shape in the air.


    And then, over that...


    Magic bombardments that once belonged to humanity but were now wielded by the flies descended.


    ***


    ...


    For a moment, sound vanished from the world.


    A tremendous shockwave and backlash swept through the area.


    Evangeline, who was preparing her ultimate move on the wall, barely managed to cling to the edge of the wall and withstand being blown away.


    Holding her ringing ears, Evangeline staggered but eventually shook her head to regain her senses.


    And what Evangeline saw when she looked up was,


    "...!"


    Airships, blackened by fire, emitting smoke as they helplessly fell below.


    And behind them, against the darkening sky, cutting through the thick clouds of smoke, coming forth with crossed legs and hands joined in prayer...


    Was the figure of the King of Flies.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Boooom...!


    The King of Flies roared.


    Having brought down all the airships, the embodiment of humanity''s magi-engineering technology, the monster advanced at the same speed, seemingly unimpressed.


    "..."


    The shocking reality that the entire fleet of airships had been shot down froze everyone on the walls.


    Ash, who always forcibly kept everyone''s spirits up on the wall, was not there.


    It wouldn''t have been surprising if the soldiers, terrified by the approaching worst monster in history, had thrown away their weapons and fled.


    But they didn''t. Everyone held their ground.


    They were elite soldiers gathered from all over the world, veterans tempered on the front lines against monsters.


    Yet, despite this, they couldn''t muster the courage to move.


    The soldiers barely managed to stand their ground, unable to assume a fighting stance.


    Soon, the monster would be within range, but they were not even ready to prepare for an engagement.


    They could only stare with wide eyes at the approaching aberrant creature.


    Then, a sharp voice rang out.


    "Artifact team, prepare to activate all artifacts!"


    It was Lilly.


    The senior mage was commanding the artifact team, but she raised her voice as if she wanted everyone on the wall to hear.


    "It''s approaching range! Snap out of it!"


    Lilly''s voice was almost pleading.


    "Don''t forget why we''re here on this wall...!"


    At her words, everyone snapped back to reality.


    Why are soldiers stationed on the wall?


    Obviously... to protect the world behind the wall.


    To protect every small and fragile thing from this massive destruction.


    Then, a beat later, Evangeline also shouted.


    "Artillery, aim! Prepare for crossfire! All units, ready for battle!"


    As if petrification was lifted, the soldiers began to move.


    Their hands trembled, their legs were weak, and their vision was blurred, but they loaded the shells, aligned the sights, and gripped their weapons as they had been trained to do tirelessly.


    "Huff...!"


    Lilly, watching the scene unfold on the wall, suddenly turned her head.


    "I use [From the Beginning!]"


    At Lilly''s shout, the alchemists of the artifact team struggled to pull out a metal plate about the size of a human torso.


    An SSR-grade Mercury artifact, [From the Beginning!].


    This golden plate could force an enemy caught in its frame back to the starting point of the wave - the end of the southern plains, if the entire body was captured within the frame.


    Despite its restriction of one use per stage, and bosses quickly throwing their minions in the way or dodging it, making it mostly ineffective since its first use...


    Now, they had to use it anyway!


    "Activate the artifact!"


    The King of Flies''s figure filled the metal plate just in time, like a camera lens, and the alchemists activated the artifact.


    Woong-!


    The metal plate shone white. Soon, with a ''click!'' the King of Flies would be sent back to the end of the southern plains.


    Even if it meant little against the monster''s tremendous speed, if it could buy even a little time against this embodied destruction...


    If it could create a ''variable''!


    Click-!


    The artifact activated.


    However, what the giant golden plate captured was not the body of the King of Flies.


    A giant fly, having suddenly inserted itself in front of the plate blocking the view, was dispatched from the body of the King of Flies. This grotesque monster, looking like a mix of a mantis, beetle, and bee, blocked the plate with its body and disappeared from sight.


    The effect of [From the Beginning!] was received instead, and it was forcibly moved to the end of the southern plains.


    Looking at the picture left on the metal plate when it activated, Lilly exploded in frustration.


    "Again, again?! Can''t a top-grade artifact, just once, perform properly...!"


    Then, Lilly''s eyes widened.


    "Huh?"


    The giant fly that attacked had mostly blocked the King of Flies with its body.


    But part of the King of Flies that it failed to cover was still captured in the shooting frame.


    Wings in the shape of infinity.


    ''Could it be, no way...!''


    Lilly turned her head to look at the King of Flies again.


    And, indeed.


    "We''ll break through the barrier with a ram."


    The King of Flies''s barrier is already within reach.


    "Magic turbulence will be eliminated by Junior with elemental disassembly. Junior''s magic is almost depleted now, so other mages will support."


    Junior smiled weakly, and Bodybag patting her back nodded.


    "Then, once the wings are exposed, Dearmudin''s fire magic will annihilate them."


    Dearmudin finally smiled broadly, puffing out his chest as if it was his turn.


    "We''ll dive directly into the point where the flies replenish the wings with Geronimo and kill all the flies regenerating the wings."


    Mutant flies flew from all directions to block Geronimo, but Geronimo raised its barrier and charged toughly.


    The King of Flies''s barrier surged up right in front of us. I waved my hands frantically.


    "That''s the plan. No questions! Everyone, hold on to whatever you can!"


    There''s no established method to beat this opponent.


    So, what can we do but apply symptomatic treatment?


    Like prescribing medicine according to the symptoms, we can only beat it as it comes!


    "Let''s destroy it thoroughly...!"


    As I shouted, Geronimo''s prow collided with the King of Flies''s back barrier.


    Bang-!


    Everyone inside the airship was momentarily thrown into the air.


    Crackle!


    The artifact affixed to the prow, a siren-shaped statue [Sturdy Superstition], emitted a dazzling light and began tearing through the barrier.


    Boooom...!


    The King of Flies roared fiercely and concentrated its barrier to the back, but so what?


    "This ship has relics left by monsters obsessed with ramming tactics and a pilot who''s crazy about them!"


    Thrust-!


    As I shouted, the King of Flies''s back barrier was torn apart, and Geronimo drilled straight towards the back direction of the monster.


    The scene of endlessly rotating fly monsters in the shape of infinity appeared.


    Strange magical turbulence stretched out in all directions, disrupting all approaching flying objects.


    "Urgh?!"


    Geronimo too was caught in the turbulence, helplessly shaking violently. Barely holding back nausea, I shouted loudly.


    "Junior! I''m counting on you!"


    Junior was calm.


    She had already finished casting [Lord of Crimson] before entering the barrier, and the target was set.


    Junior laughed and activated the magic.


    "I guess I need to earn a medal too, like my mom did."


    Zing-!


    A dazzling halo appeared in the air, and as space broke apart...


    Woosh!


    The magical turbulence surrounding the infinite wings was completely extinguished.


    Geronimo immediately regained its balance. The airship successfully flew right next to the infinite wings.


    Creak!


    The airship''s hatch opened, and Damian and Dearmudin stuck their heads out in turn.


    In this place, where fierce winds were howling, Damian shot his magic gun in all directions to block the approach of mutant flies, while Dearmudin finished his casting.


    "How dare you bear the symbol of infinity on your body..."


    The old mage smiled arrogantly, flames flickering in his eyes.


    "I''ve wanted to burn it off anyway."


    Snap!


    The old mage''s wrinkled fingers snapped crisply,


    Thrust-!


    A monstrous tornado of flame engulfed thousands of flies making up the King of Flies''s wings, burning them all at once.


    The flies, clumped together, had no time to escape, and the flames spread from one to another.


    The intense heat even made the inside of the airship sweltering. I barely managed to cover my face with both arms.


    After the heat subsided, I lowered my arms and looked forward.


    "I told you, Prince Ash."


    Behind me, the massive body of the King of Flies, slowly falling towards the ground with a long trail of black smoke, was visible.


    Standing against the backdrop of thick smoke, the old mage leisurely stroked his beard.


    "Bringing me along was the best choice, wasn''t it?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The massive body of the King of Flies, having lost its wings and lift, began to fall.


    In an instant, its altitude dropped. Even amidst this, new flies continued to spill out from behind it, frantically forming a new infinite swarm.


    Bang! Bang!


    Damien fired shots at these flies, shouting,


    "Over there! New flies are coming out from that spot!"


    The King of Flies''s back had several small passages from which new flies were emerging.


    Those passages must be the source of the new flies.


    ''We need to eliminate them to completely smash the King of Flies to the ground!''


    I stretched out my hand forward and shouted, "Charge! Smash into them-!"


    Whoosh!


    At my command, Geronimo accelerated further, flying towards the King of Flies''s main body.


    Dearmudin and Damien, still half protruding from the hatch, prepared for another attack.


    "Make way...!"


    "We will clear it-!"


    Dearmudin unleashed another burst of flame magic towards where Geronimo''s bow was heading, and Damien spared no magical power in shooting consecutive magical bullets.


    The magic bullets pierced through the tattered outer walls, creating holes, and Geronimo''s bow directly collided with the weakened walls.


    Crash-!


    The front half of Geronimo''s elongated body successfully penetrated the King of Flies''s back and entered inside.


    "Having escaped with such difficulty only to re-enter, and into a much higher level, damn...!"


    Kellison grumbled but started to repair the damaged devices on Geronimo during the entry.


    The airship''s devices, heavily damaged by the intense movements, were lit up with red lights.


    I quickly signaled to my subordinates.


    "Damien, stay and take care of the monsters attacking the airship!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Kellibey and Kellison, the repair team and crew will stay to fix Geronimo and defend the ship, everyone else, disembark! Let''s go!"


    The first to jump out was Bodyback.


    Bodyback had rushed out first to install armored covers for our allies to use as shields.


    However,


    "Bodyback! Dodge!"


    "Huh? Ack...?!"


    It seemed she hadn''t expected a monster to be right in front of the hatch.


    A mutated fly that had been waiting right in front of the hatch violently swung its forelimb, and Bodyback couldn''t dodge it.


    Instead, Burnout rushed in, grabbed Bodyback, and rolled to the side.


    Thud!


    Blood splattered. Burnout''s side was deeply slashed.


    "...!"


    "Burnout?!"


    Unable to speak, Burnout bit down on her gag in pain.


    Bodyback, with a pale face, pressed down on the wound to stop the bleeding, and Zenis, who had run down after, sprinkled healing magic for first aid.


    "This damn bug!"


    I used [Gaze of Command] towards the rampaging mutated fly.


    "Stay still, you filthy creature-!"


    Crack!


    The [Gaze of Command] took effect, and as the creature momentarily froze, the other heroes poured their attacks on it and finished it off.


    "Huff, huff..."


    I looked back. Zenis was wrapping the wound with a bandage after administering healing magic, but blood was still seeping out of Burnout''s abdomen. It was clearly not a minor injury.


    "Sorry, Burnout. I''m sorry. It''s my fault..."


    Bodyback continued to apologize, not knowing what to do.


    I clenched my teeth. To have casualties as soon as we enter, and it''s Burnout, the one responsible for firepower. Damn...


    "...We don''t have time. We proceed with the remaining members."


    "Yes, my lord."


    We cautiously surveyed our surroundings.


    The interior of the level we had entered was a wide corridor leading to a huge door.


    And in front of that massive door, mutated fly monsters were lined up horizontally, ready to block our path.


    "Damn, it really never ends...!"


    "My lord!"


    Lucas nodded at me, and I reluctantly took out an Excannibal from my inventory and threw it to Lucas.


    With smooth movements, Lucas drew a magic sword in his left hand and a light sword in his right.


    Swoosh-!


    Sssss...


    Somewhere, the sound of a fuse being lit echoed.


    "Good people always end up losing. That''s why I hated this city."


    "...Burnout."


    "Everyone is too kind. It''s annoying..."


    Flames started to emerge from Burnout''s fingertips and toes.


    Like the flame traveling down a fuse, the fire slowly moved from the extremities of Burnout''s body towards her heart.


    "I''ve already triggered a magic power overload. Once it''s activated, it can''t be stopped. In a minute, I''ll explode."


    "...!"


    "If you don''t want to die caught in it, scram."


    Then Burnout started to walk toward the center of the hatchery on her own.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty. I''m severely injured anyway. Born with this kind of magic power, the end is nothing but an explosion. I''m just seeking relief a bit earlier."


    "No, Burnout, please...!"


    Bodyback, with a trembling voice, clung to her and tried to dissuade her, but Burnout shook off her arm and continued walking.


    "45 seconds left. You''re not leaving? Want to die together?"


    Burnout, already burned gray up to her elbows and calves, muttered annoyingly.


    "..."


    Is this the only way?


    Is there truly no other way?


    Because of my inadequacy...


    Clutching my fist and swallowing hard, I barely said,


    "...Burnout."


    "What."


    "So, we... liked you too."


    "..."


    Burnout did not respond.


    I clenched my teeth and waved my hand. Everyone gave a final bow or salute to Burnout, then turned around and started running.


    "Ah..."


    Dearmudin raised his hand towards the departing Burnout, then clenched his fist and lowered his arm.


    And then he turned and ran.


    Lastly, Bodyback.


    Standing in place with tear-filled eyes looking at Burnout, she tried to step towards her without leaving.


    "Burnout, I''ll go with..."


    "Bodyback."


    Without even turning around, Burnout spoke as if she knew it would happen.


    "Live. Until the end."


    "..."


    "Prove that Shadow Squad existed on this battlefield, by you."


    Burnout whispered with flames flickering at her lips.


    "Please."


    "..."


    Tears uncontrollably flowed from Bodyback''s eyes. I gently grasped Bodyback''s shoulder.


    We turned and ran.


    We couldn''t let Burnout''s sacrifice be in vain by hesitating.


    To survive, we ran desperately.


    Geronimo was in tatters, dealing with monsters charging from the outside.


    The crew, holding the magic guns Damien had distributed, fired and shouted upon seeing me.


    "His Highness has arrived!"


    As soon as Bodyback and I entered the hatch, I slammed the wall switch to close the hatch, then shouted towards the cockpit.


    "Deploy the barrier!"


    "What?!"


    "Now! Deploy the barrier-!"


    Realizing it was an emergency, Kellibey clenched her teeth and smashed the barrier activation button with her fist.


    Ziiiing!


    The barrier was hurriedly raised, and the next moment,


    Boom-!


    A massive explosion erupted from within the King of Flies''s body.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Boom-!


    A massive explosion erupted from within the body of the King of Flies.


    A barrier activated in the nick of time, and Geronimo was flung out of the King of Flies''s body, caught in the shockwave and heat that poured out from the passage.


    Inside the spinning airship, struggling to maintain balance, I desperately glared at the flames clinging to the body of the King of Flies.


    The explosion caused by Burnout, gathering the remnants of her life to ignite, was of tremendous magnitude.


    Burnout''s passive ultimate skill, with innate magic power of explosive nature, was [Fireworks].


    Its effect caused the bodies of the opponents she killed to explode immediately.


    The explosion triggered by Burnout''s self-destruction swept through the monsters inside the breeding chamber, causing them to detonate in a chain reaction upon death.


    They killed each other in explosions, creating a massive firestorm.


    The immense number of mutant flies about to complete their metamorphosis inside the breeding chamber would have mostly been blown to pieces by this strike.


    It was a splendid achievement. So great that it couldn''t just be summed up as ''splendid''.


    But...


    "Sniff, sniffle, snort..."


    Seeing Bodybag next to me, struggling to suppress her cries, felt like my insides were crumbling.


    From the beginning until now, always.


    The monster front had survived on the heroic deeds of warriors who sacrificed themselves at crucial moments. I honored their legacy, continued it, and made it this far.


    But suddenly, I thought.


    Could it be that I am forcing these sacrifices?


    Bringing people who are supposed to die in unavoidable circumstances, and killing them.


    Of course, this isn''t a situation with the luxury to ponder such things. However.


    As a commander, I...


    ''I...''


    That''s when Damien shouted from watching outside the window.


    "The King of Flies is completely crashing!"


    From Geronimo''s window, now regaining balance, we saw the King of Flies plummet to the ground, emitting a long trail of smoke.


    The King of Flies''s body slid forward, plowing through the plains'' soil and sand, then tilted and tumbled forward.


    Rumble...!


    An immense cloud of dust and fluff was thrown up in all directions as the King of Flies''s head slammed into the ground.


    Despite the momentum, it continued to slide forward.


    "We did it...!"


    "The operation, a success..."


    "Sob! Damn it...!"


    Everyone was relieved at the enemy commander''s crash, yet saddened by Burnout''s death. Even with the success of the operation, we couldn''t be purely happy.


    Shortly after, Kellibey muttered in a deep voice.


    "There''s one more piece of bad news."


    Feeling a sense of doom, I asked.


    "What bad news?"


    "We''re crashing too."


    "!"


    "From the sortie until now, it''s been nothing but excessive maneuvers. Fatigue has accumulated on Geronimo''s hull..."


    Kellibey hurriedly fiddled with the control panel.


    "It seems a critical anomaly occurred in the magic row when we got caught in that explosion... The output is decreasing."


    The altitude dropped suddenly. The airship began to spin again, shaking violently, and everyone screamed.


    Kellibey yelled loudly.


    "Hold tight! We''re crash-landing!"


    The next moment, Geronimo''s hull slammed into the dirt.


    Boom...!


    ***


    Fierce battles were unfolding on the city walls.


    While the soldiers could manage the ordinary giant flies attacking them, the problem was the mutant flies.


    These mutant flies, appearing with barriers, rendered most of the soldiers'' attacks ineffective, barely being held off by the close-combat troops wielding shields.


    Even then, their sharp forelegs and pointed tail stings easily tore through and pierced the shields.


    "Aargh!"


    "We must hold them back... Urgh!"


    Casualties occurred everywhere.


    Evangeline maintained her ultimate skill [Last Bastion], allowing the affected soldiers to hang on, but...


    Despite that, the damage snowballed.


    "Damn flying monsters..."


    Evangeline trembled with rage.


    The overwhelming advantage of the front line here - the walls - was completely neutralized in the face of flying monsters.


    They easily breached the walls, possessing overwhelming defensive barriers and vicious offensive capabilities.


    "Evangeline Cross, quibbling, heresy points 10..."


    "Ugh, those damn heresy points! I''ll pay it off with donations later, just fight the monsters!"


    "...Ahem. You seem to have the makings of a good lord, Miss Evangeline."


    Rosetta put the notebook away. Evangeline laughed in disbelief.


    Then it happened.


    Whoosh-


    A scorching heat was felt from the side. All heroes and soldiers on the wall looked in that direction.


    "Hooo..."


    It was the Dragon Lady, Dusk Bringar.


    Whatever she did, she forcibly grabbed more than a dozen mutant fly monsters with magic, held onto the barrier they collectively put up, and then clung tightly to it...


    "Don''t be bothersome- aaaaah!"


    With her black hair whipping behind her beneath a silver crown, she poured in a long-range breath attack.


    Zzzzrrrzzz!


    The breath, while heating up the red-hot barrier trying to block it, didn''t last long before melting down, and over ten mutant flies were burnt to death at once.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The faces of heroes fighting with techniques, equipment, and even secret arts like Neijiazhongshoufa stiffened.


    "Hoo!"


    Dusk Bringar, doing a somersault back onto the wall, showed her sharp teeth and said.


    "These creatures'' barriers have a clear output limit. Concentrate firepower! They won''t last long."


    "Ah, understood, Your Grace!"


    Evangeline issued the command, and cannons, ballistae, and artifacts began targeting the flies and unleashing their firepower.


    As Dusk Bringar said, though the flies'' barriers were strong, they couldn''t last. Concentrating firepower brought them down one by one.


    Just as the situation seemed to be turning...


    "The, the King of Flies!"


    A scout shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "The King of Flies is crashing-!"


    "...!"


    Everyone startled looked in that direction, and it was true.


    The King of Flies, its wings already burnt to ashes, was falling to the ground, causing a massive explosion behind it.


    Everyone on the wall cheered. Dusk Bringar, jumping up and down like a child, clapped her hands.


    "Did Ash do it? Woah, I knew he could!"


    "To actually bring it down, that''s amazing..."


    Halfway through her words, Evangeline''s expression hardened.


    "...But, will it stop before hitting the walls?"


    "?!


    Rumble...


    The King of Flies, originally flying at a terrifying speed, had lost lift and was crashing to the ground, its giant head already slammed into the dirt.


    Yet, it still had momentum. The massive body of the King of Flies, throwing up huge clouds of dirt, slid towards the walls.


    "Block it."


    Evangeline mumbled, then shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "We have to block it! All firepower, concentrate on the King of Flies-!"


    Immediately, not only cannons and ballistae, artifacts, but also the waiting magicians'' spells, various supernatural and magical techniques, and Dusk Bringar''s all-out breath attack were unleashed towards the King of Flies.


    Bang! Boom! Boom...!


    But, it was futile.


    The King of Flies, with its head and entire body smashed and shattered, did not lose momentum and continued to push towards the walls.


    Realizing blocking was impossible, Evangeline screamed with all her might.


    "Everyone, to the base of the walls-! Evacuate-!"


    Soldiers, magicians, alchemists, and priests frantically evacuated.


    Those in the center of the wall hurriedly descended to the base or spread out to run to the adjacent walls.


    And then-


    The collision.


    Boom...!


    The sliding body of the King of Flies hit the walls.


    Its overwhelming mass shattered the southern gate of Crossroad, the fortress city considered the pinnacle of imperial architecture, and plowed into the southern walls, collapsing them entirely from the center inwards.


    Rumble, rumble...


    And finally, when the King of Flies''s advance stopped.


    Its gigantic body had penetrated the wall and dug deep into the city.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Thud, thud-thud...


    As if an earthquake had occurred, the body of the King of Flies was sucked into the city, causing severe tremors.


    The massive bulk overturned the ground, raising a dense cloud of dust.


    Within that grey-brown dust cloud spreading like fog, people slumped here and there, unable to recover from the shock, dazedly scanning their surroundings.


    And then,


    Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    From within that dust cloud, the King of Flies''s hundreds of legs simultaneously touched the ground, slowly lifting its collapsed bulk.


    "Uwaaaah!"


    "Eeeek...!"


    "It''s moving! Run away!"


    Terrified, people scattered like a swarm of ants.


    The already gigantic body of the King of Flies looked even more massive within the dust cloud, with only its silhouette visible.


    The sight of its hundreds of legs moving all at once made it look even more grotesque.


    Sschk! Sschk-schk-schk!


    Hundreds of legs moved chaotically, snagging unlucky people who came within their range.


    Captured and dragged away, people screamed.


    "Arghhhhh!"


    "Save me, save me! I don''t want to die!"


    "Stay calm! I heard the King of Flies only kidnaps, it doesn''t kill right away!"


    A soldier shouted, based on the information he had heard. A flicker of faint hope crossed the faces of those who heard him.


    "Is, is that true?!"


    "Yes! The prince has already rescued quite a few people! So, let''s stay calm. After all, if you keep your wits about you, even if you''re thrown into a tiger''s den, you can survive..."


    However,


    Crunch-


    "What? What what what?"


    The strength surged into the Fly''s legs, and lifting the soldier who shared that information high, it then slammed him down onto the ground.


    Splat-!


    The soldier was instantly killed, reduced to a bloody mess.


    The faces of the other captives went pale all at once.


    "What, what''s this..."


    "Kidnapping, you said it doesn''t kill immediately... what is this...?"


    The reason the King of Flies had not immediately killed its victims but kidnapped them was simple.


    After merging with a demon species, the imp, it acquired the ability ''Sacrifice.''


    To use this ability to drain the power of its victims, it needed to offer the ''live sacrifices'' captured at an ''altar'' through a series of rituals.


    Thus, instead of killing the sacrifices outright, it paralyzed them and kidnapped them to the hatching chamber, which served as the altar, where it would then devour them.


    But now, with the hatching chamber destroyed and a shortage of maggots to consume the sacrifices,


    It couldn''t absorb them as ''sacrifices.'' That''s why there was no need to keep the humans alive any longer.


    Just tearing them to pieces was enough...!


    Roarrrrrr-!


    Thump! Splat! Crunch-!


    The King of Flies roared and mercilessly slaughtered the people who came within the range of its legs.


    The unprecedented situation of the entire southern wall of Crossroad collapsing. It was a situation too overwhelming for even the most veteran heroes and soldiers to keep their composure, and the casualties rapidly increased.


    "Fall back-!"


    "Retreat from the King of Flies''s attack range!"


    By the time the soldiers had managed to retreat from the King of Flies, hundreds of corpses had already piled up around them.


    As the human army retreated,


    Thud-thud, thud-thud-thud...


    The King of Flies, moving its hundreds of legs in unison, slowly lifted its body within the dust cloud, sitting down ''like a human.''


    In this series of movements, the soldiers unconsciously thought it resembled a human flicking a fly off a chair before sitting down.


    Click-


    The King of Flies sat cross-legged as if meditating, while the rest of its legs gathered in front of its chest as if in prayer.


    Then it roared again.


    Roarrrrrrr...!


    With the roar, the dust cloud spread out wide and round. The sound was deep and majestic enough to spread beyond Crossroad, across the entire southern part of the continent.


    And everywhere that sound reached.


    Roarrrr!


    Roarrrrrrr!


    From the smallest flies to the giant flies living in the wild. Every fly species living in the present world.


    Began to swarm, pouring towards the King of Flies.


    "This, what is this..."


    "What in the world...?!"


    The soldiers let out perplexed groans.


    Flies are found everywhere.


    Moreover, it was late summer, a hot season buzzing with flies.


    Not just in the city, but from every hill and dale, at the call of the king, flies and maggots swarmed out, flying and crawling towards the King of Flies.


    The human soldiers could only watch this bizarre sight of flies filling the sky, not knowing what to do.


    ***


    In front of this horrific, end-of-the-world scene, the magicians could only look around, not knowing what to do.


    Then,


    Buzz!


    Buzzzz!


    Lying in the courtyard of the lord''s mansion, seemingly dead, the zombie flies'' eyes suddenly lit up, and they all took to the air at once.


    The magicians panicked.


    "What the?! Who finished the zombie spell?!"


    "No, nobody did! The zombies are acting on their own...!"


    "Stop them! Stop everything right now! Force a halt to all operations!"


    "No, we can''t! It''s unstoppable! They''re no longer listening to our commands...!"


    Roarrrr-


    Dozens of zombie flies that had taken to the air formed a formation and then swiftly darted towards the magicians.


    "Aaaagh!"


    "Save us!"


    The magicians screamed as they rolled on the ground, but the original targets of the zombie flies were not them.


    It was the magical machinery containing the original White Night.


    Crash-crack-boom!


    The machinery, mauled by the flies, exploded.


    After destroying the entity that could be considered their original, the dozens of zombie flies drifted into the air.


    And just like the other flies, they neatly crossed the sky towards the King of Flies.


    "..."


    The magicians watched their departing figures in a daze.


    ***


    In the collective consciousness of the King of Flies, somewhere within.


    "You digested me...? Haha, don''t make me laugh,"


    With only her upper body, one arm, and half a head remaining, White Night crawled on the floor, limping.


    "I''m the Grand Sorceress, White Night... You think I''d be defeated by mere flies..."


    After being torn to pieces mentally by the old fly and swallowed,


    At the bottom of this spiritual world, presumed to be the belly of the beast, White Night managed to gather and merge her torn self to regain this much form.


    Even in this state, White Night was plotting a counterattack.


    ''That blond bastard knight of Ash... he had prepared more copies of me.''


    She had noticed that a long time ago. They were ready to use her as ammunition for replication.


    Well, then she would make use of that.


    She would pour all her replicated consciousness into the King of Flies, forcibly seizing control of the King of Flies if he had to.


    "After all, if I can wrest control of the King of Flies by any means, rather than being defeated by such flies and eaten forever..."


    If she could find an opportunity for a counterattack and take revenge on Ash, who had pushed him into this hell.


    What couldn''t she do? It was a fight where she had nothing more to lose anyway.


    So, as the King of Flies transmitted the conscription order to all flies in the area, White Night also sneakily sent out her signal.


    With a unique frequency that only she could detect...


    If that blond knight bastard had properly prepared more of her copies, it would have worked. Other versions of herself would come storming into this place.


    Now, all that remained was to wait for the moment to strike back.


    "Anyway, where is this...?"


    White Night looked around, lifting her head.


    The bottom of the King of Flies''s collective consciousness was dark and gloomy. Though there couldn''t possibly be a smell, the air felt damp and nauseatingly unpleasant.


    Just as White Night thought to herself that she would burn down this collective consciousness and everything if she could just seize control of the monster,


    "Where could it be?"


    Suddenly.


    From the bottom, someone''s voice was heard.


    "This place is where the ''remains'' that the old fly ate and digested gather."


    Startled, White Night quickly turned towards the voice.


    In the dark, reeking of blood, the form of something appeared.


    "Beneath the consciousness, at the very bottom, where the truly sinister intentions pool... one might call it the subconscious."


    It was a throne.


    Made from the heads of flies eaten by the old fly.


    A throne of skulls, erected solely from the devoured heads, upon which some being sat like a king, murmuring in a voice that contrasted its light tone with gravity.


    "I simply call it the sedimentation area."


    Despite having no saliva to swallow, White Night, unknowingly making a swallowing gesture, asked in a trembling voice.


    "Who are you? What are you?"


    "...Well. I''ve forgotten my name. Such things are no longer important."


    The being narrowed its eyes.


    "But, there is something I do remember clearly."


    Rising slowly from the throne, a massive horn that emitted a brilliant darkness sprouted atop the being''s head.


    "What I must destroy."


    The being smiled.


    "And, whom I must kill."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Beep- beep- beep- beep- beep-


    The loud emergency alarm blared.


    "...Ugh..."


    Within Geronimo''s interior, as the red emergency lights blinked on and off, Kuilan struggled to open his eyes.


    The world was upside down.


    "Huh...?"


    Confused, Kuilan blinked several times before he finally grasped the situation.


    The spaceship had landed upside down, and Kuilan was hanging inverted, tangled in the safety straps of his overturned seat.


    His red ponytail dangled down long below him, swinging back and forth like a pendulum.


    Shaking his head to clear it, Kuilan looked around.


    "What a mess..."


    Like Kuilan, the others were also hanging upside down, strapped in their seats, dangling in the air.


    The rest, unable to secure their safety straps in the sudden situation or having been ejected despite being strapped in, lay scattered across the floor - originally the ceiling.


    "Is everyone okay...? Oh, my head is spinning."


    Though Kuilan managed to ask with a strained voice, no one in the cabin responded.


    Clutching his dizzy head, Kuilan looked down to see Ash lying on the floor below.


    "Your Highness! Are you alright? Wake up... Your Highness!"


    But Ash lay unconscious, bleeding from the forehead, evidently injured.


    Clicking his tongue, Kuilan began to unfasten his safety straps.


    "That''s why I told everyone to wear their safety straps properly... Safety first..."


    Though the situation had been dire, having just exploded the insides of the King of Flies, thanks to strictly following safety protocols, he had survived unscathed.


    So from now on, to be safe, and because these airships were frightening...


    "Why won''t this come off, damn it!"


    Kuilan grunted as he struggled to untangle the safety straps, but they were too tightly knotted to budge.


    Even attempting to cut the straps proved futile due to their excessive durability.


    As Kuilan struggled to free himself from the entangled straps,


    Thud! Crunch! Bang!


    Loud noises came from outside the sealed hatch.


    Kuilan, hopeful, looked in that direction.


    "Oh, someone''s come to help..."


    He stopped mid-sentence and shut his mouth.


    Crash! Crack! Crunch!


    From outside, forcibly prying open the hatch, were the glowing red eyes of mutated flies.


    Mutant flies were clinging to the exterior of the ship, forcefully prying the hatch open. Cold sweat ran down Kuilan''s back.


    "This is insane."


    Desperately, Kuilan fought to free himself from the safety straps. As he focused, the tangled straps slowly began to loosen.


    ''Hurry, hurry, hurry! It''s too late...!''


    Damien lay near the hatch, unconscious. If the flies managed to get in, Damien and those nearby would be the first to suffer or get injured.


    With superhuman focus, Kuilan swiftly untangled the safety straps. But,


    Boom-!


    The flies were quicker.


    They forced the hatch open, and the first mutant fly to enter aimed its sharp forelimbs at Damien, lifting them high.


    "No-!"


    As the monster''s attack descended, Kuilan screamed.


    Giving up on the last knot, Kuilan punched his seat hard.


    The screws holding the chair burst out, freeing Kuilan from his restraints.


    Kuilan fell downward, aiming to strike the flies, but it was already too late.


    Whoosh-!


    In the next moment, a huge axe flew in from outside, decapitating the head of the fly.


    "Huh?"


    As Kuilan voiced his surprise, the flies too turned around, only to be decimated by another powerful axe attack, their heads and bodies severed.


    "Hoo...yeah!"


    Thump!


    Following up, the person who collected the axe and then fully opened the hatch was none other than Yun.


    Her pale, ivory hair was now matted with soot, and her face bore minor injuries, making her look less than well. Yet, upon spotting Kuilan, Yun grinned.


    "Good evening, Kuilan. Are you safe?"


    Landing on the floor, Kuilan awkwardly scratched his head.


    "Ah, um, thanks to you... Yun, how about you?"


    "The airship fleet is virtually annihilated. They''ve all crashed separately, and the lucky survivors are reorganizing."


    Yun pointed towards a distant field.


    "I crash-landed over there first and rushed here when I saw this ship going down."


    "Really appreciate it. Saved my life."


    "No problem. We have to help each other out with the world falling apart."


    Yun then pointed towards the dust-clouded Crossroad.


    "See the situation at Crossroad? It''s chaos there too. Seems the King of Flies has crashed into the city. We need to get there fast."


    Narrowing her characteristic yellow eyes, Yun continued.


    Whoosh...!


    "Ah...ah."


    Yun collapsed on the spot, blood pouring from her wound like a waterfall.


    "Yun-!"


    Kuilan rushed over, hurriedly opening a potion and pouring it onto Yun''s wound. Yun, in shock, trembled and said,


    "There must be paralysis poison on its leg tip. I can''t move at all."


    "Don''t talk anymore, let''s stop the bleeding first...!"


    "It''s not the time to treat me, Kuilan. Run..."


    Screech!


    The creature''s leg came down again. Gritting his teeth, Kuilan picked up Yun and rolled to the side with all his might.


    After dodging the attack, Kuilan ran as fast as he could, achieving incredible speed. The creature followed him for a moment before slowly stopping in place.


    "Good, lost it..."


    As Kuilan felt relieved, the creature turned around.


    Its direction was towards the crashed Geronimo.


    "...!"


    Kuilan, biting his lip and not knowing what to do, heard a weak voice from his arms.


    "...Kuilan."


    "Don''t overdo it, Yun. Conserve your breath..."


    "That thing... its chest is the weak point."


    "What?"


    "It''s a weak point, so it covered it with scales... When I threw the axe, I saw something like a core through the damaged scales..."


    Yun muttered, coughing up blood.


    "If you can penetrate the scales and destroy the chest... you might be able to kill it with one blow..."


    "..."


    Kuilan gently put Yun down and asked with a forced smile,


    "What about that creature''s weakness? What were you going to say to me earlier?"


    "...Haha."


    With fading eyes, Yun glanced at Kuilan''s face and whispered softly,


    "I was just wondering... where your weakness is, always curious about that."


    Thump.


    Yun''s arm fell to the ground as she lost consciousness.


    Kuilan opened another potion and poured it into Yun''s mouth. When she couldn''t swallow properly, he transferred it from his mouth to hers, forcing her to swallow.


    Finally, he tore off his shirt and tightly wrapped it around Yun''s wound, then Kuilan stood up briskly. The creature was already above Geronimo.


    Must destroy its chest with one blow.


    But how?


    Kuilan''s ultimate technique, [Sole Heart Storm], could only be used when he was in a half-human, half-beast state - that is, under the curse of his ancestors.


    However, the moon was now waning, heading towards new moon.


    The sky was dark. No moonlight.


    Kuilan was in his complete human form. He couldn''t use Sole Heart Storm like this.


    If I can''t use it...


    Everyone here would die. Yun wouldn''t survive either.


    Ash was also inside the airship. Without Ash, the world would ultimately perish, consumed by fire. His yet unreclaimed homeland would suffer the same fate.


    "Sigh."


    Taking a deep breath, Kuilan crouched and then started running forward with all his might.


    At the same time, he clenched the silver-red fur cloak draped over his shoulders.


    Nightmare Slayer, [Slayer of the Full Moon Glow].


    It was time to accept the temptation of the cursed equipment he hadn''t heeded for the past two years - the temptation residing within.


    "Lend me your strength, great ancestor."


    Kuilan growled as he spoke.


    "Your ''curse''...!"


    The next moment.


    Flash!


    A full moon descended behind Kuilan.


    Dazzling moonlight exploded, and at the same time, the silver-red cloak fluttering behind Kuilan clung to his back as if it had always been his own skin.


    Suddenly, Kuilan was no longer in human form, nor was he half-human, half-beast.


    A beast running on all fours.


    Lycanthrope, werewolf-


    The trial bestowed by Nightmare Slayer, [Slayer of the Full Moon Glow], upon its master.


    [Complete Beast Transformation].


    Temporarily inheriting all the power of his ancestors, and at the same time,


    -inheriting that curse as well.


    Awooooo!


    Kuilan, howling like a wolf, leaped into the air.


    And then, with a fist and feet swirling with red energy, he cleanly pierced through the chest of the creature that was about to strike the airship with its eight pairs of legs.


    Tearrrrr!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    I regained consciousness a little while after the crash.


    "Your Highness!"


    As I opened my trembling eyes, Damien, who was bandaging my head, shouted in delight.


    "Your Highness, it''s me, Damien! Do you recognize me?"


    "Of course, I do, you trigger-happy fool. Ouch..."


    "Thank goodness. You were bleeding from the forehead, I was worried you might be seriously injured."


    Damien sang a healing tune while wrapping a bandage around my forehead.


    "Wrap it moderately; it''s heavy enough to make my head feel heavy."


    With my head wrapped like a turban, I looked around and asked.


    "Where are we? What time is it?"


    "We''re on the southern plains of Crossroad! About 30 minutes have passed since the crash...!"


    "30 minutes..."


    I staggered to my feet with Damien''s support.


    "How''s the situation?"


    "The King of Flies crashed but then broke through the southern wall of Crossroad... and burrowed into the city."


    "What?! Into the city?!"


    "Yes. However, after a brief commotion, it just sits there quietly with its barrier activated... We are currently on alert and reorganizing our forces."


    I, as well as everyone else, had a gut feeling.


    This moment of calm was merely the silence before the storm of the final battle.


    As we emerged outside of Geronimo, Lucas, looking pale and with his usually neat blonde hair in a mess, saluted me.


    "My lord."


    "Lucas, are you alright?"


    "I''m always fine. Don''t worry about me."


    As usual, Lucas was bluffing, and as usual, I let it slide.


    Around the airship, there were bodies of mutant flies, along with a new type of giant mutant fly that I had never seen before, all dead.


    As I looked in that direction, Lucas explained.


    "While we were unconscious, it seems these monsters attacked. The warriors from the Ariane Kingdom who came to our rescue fought valiantly..."


    Lucas trailed off and turned his head, where the bodies of Ariane Kingdom warriors were laid out side by side.


    "When I came to my senses, Kuilan had already defeated all the other monsters."


    "Is that so. Where''s Kuilan?"


    "Over there, but."


    Lucas pressed his lips together tightly.


    "He''s not in good shape."


    "..."


    Kuilan was sitting on a hill not far from Geronimo. I cautiously approached him from behind and called out his name.


    "Kuilan?"


    Turning around, Kuilan made me flinch and shiver.


    He had transformed into a likeness of his ancestor... the Wolf King Lunared.


    His body was covered in silver-red fur, becoming a werewolf in every aspect.


    The only way I could recognize him was by the X-shaped scar on his forehead, his distinctive bangs, and...


    Yun in his arms.


    Yun, covered in blood, was gasping for breath with a pale complexion, while Zenis was sweating profusely, trying to heal her in front of him.


    "Your Majesty."


    Noticing me, Zenis bowed. I approached and asked.


    "How is Princess Yun?"


    "...We would need a miracle at this point."


    It meant the situation was realistically dire. I closed my eyes tightly.


    "..."


    Kuilan, with hands transformed like those of a wolf, tightly held Yun in his arms, looking down at her with sad eyes.


    I carefully placed my hand on Kuilan''s shoulder and said.


    "Kuilan, I''m going to take down the King of Flies now. I''ll use whatever means necessary to kill that monster."


    "..."


    "You can stay here if you want to. If you wish to take care of Yun, then do so."


    Kuilan slowly shook his head and then, in a human voice, said.


    "No, captain. You will need my strength. I''ll come with you."


    Kuilan slowly laid Yun down on a blanket on the ground.


    "I''m an incredibly lucky man... I''ll share half of my luck with you, Yun."


    Kuilan gently touched his elongated wolf nose to Yun''s nose.


    "I will create my own miracle, so please, you create yours."


    "Drown and suffocate in the sea of insignificant creatures you underestimated...!"


    The old fly intended to slowly absorb and devour the Grand Sorceress in this way.


    However, the next moment.


    Swoooosh...


    The water level of the sea dramatically dropped.


    The old fly, puzzled by this sudden turn, eventually realized.


    Crack! Crunch! Crack!


    She was devouring.


    The Grand Sorceress.


    The high and proud undead lich... was indiscriminately chewing and swallowing the flies that covered her.


    "Horrible! Disgusting! Miserable! To use a fly''s body, to crave a fly''s mind, such is my form!"


    Dozens of White Night''s heads screamed simultaneously.


    "But- I exist here! In this humiliation! In this insult! In this contempt! I truly exist-!"


    White Night swiftly swallowed the wave of flies, and at the same time.


    Crackling!


    In the real world outside the mental world.


    The giant body of the King of Flies began to split.


    The flies that formed its outer shell fell away like black snow, and those fallen flies regrouped among themselves... beginning to merge into the form of a human woman.


    "What is this, in the world..."


    "What''s happening...?!"


    The human soldiers surrounding the King of Flies retreated tremblingly.


    Faced with a surreal spectacle beyond human comprehension, the best the soldiers could do was to stand their ground without fleeing.


    "Aaaaah!"


    The monster that had fully differentiated from the King of Flies, the resurrected White Night, raised her hands and examined her body.


    "...This form, once I got used to it, isn''t so bad after all."


    Her voice had become serene.


    "Existing simultaneously as countless ''I''s, but all being one... I like it."


    White Night whispered menacingly, her red compound eyes flickering.


    "I''ll finish devouring you, fly. I''ll take your reign and make it entirely mine."


    "..."


    The King of Flies, having lost its outer shell, shrank into a shape resembling a giant pupa.


    Towards such a King of Flies, White Night declared with a mad laughter.


    "After that, I''ll set this world on fire! I''ll complete the task I couldn''t finish before and finally achieve my dream of ascension!"


    Then, White Night looked around at the humans below.


    "After that, Ash. You, and your subordinates, all of you will suffer in purgatory just as I did, tormented for aeons."


    With a loud laugh, White Night charged towards the King of Flies, intending to end the battle in one stroke.


    And, as White Night charged...


    Whirring!


    A horn sprouted on the King of Flies''s head flashed with blue light.


    "Huh?"


    White Night uttered a dumbfounded noise, having realized her opponent''s tactic a beat too late.


    The King of Flies chuckled.


    "This is a technique I stole from humans... It can only be used on ''allies.'' But since your body is of the same kind as mine, it seems I can use it."


    "Wait, no, that doesn''t make sense-"


    The King of Flies had used teleportation magic.


    Sending the opponent to unspecified coordinates, the King of Flies asked gleefully as if enjoying the moment.


    "Have you ever been to ''Oblivion''s Beyond,'' undead?"


    "!"


    "An existence born from nightmares cannot return once it steps into the spirit world. You, being a monster, will forever lose your way there."


    Swallowed by the blue light and forcibly teleported, White Night screamed.


    "Stop your nonsense, my origin is...!"


    Flash!


    A blue magic portal opened, and magical particles spread out in all directions- and the next moment, there was no one there.


    The King of Flies, having easily erased White Night from this world with teleportation magic, looked down gleefully.


    "Now, the traitor who sought to usurp my empire has vanished."


    Faced with a duel beyond the perception of transcendental beings, the humans trembled in fear.


    The King of Flies, looking down at them with satisfaction, smiled.


    "Shall we resume the battle between flies and humans?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    The King of Flies had cleared away White Night, and now he was about to start massacring the humans.


    "Hmm?"


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Inside the King of Flies''s mental realm.


    The old fly suddenly felt a vague vibration.


    It was not from the real world. Something was shaking inside this mental realm.


    "What is this, where is this vibration coming from all of a sudden..."


    Rumble...


    As the old fly searched for the source of the shaking sound, he slowly turned around and soon found it.


    It was collapsing.


    The mountain made of his kin''s corpses that had piled up behind him.


    The mountain he had built by devouring their heads and leaving the bodies... began to shake slightly before violently trembling and collapsing.


    Crash!


    The mountain of corpses caused an avalanche, collapsing from the top down. The old fly was taken aback by the countless numbers of headless bodies pouring down.


    "What is this. Why is it collapsing all of a sudden...?"


    The mountain of corpses fell straight toward the old fly, who backpedaled to avoid them.


    And then, at that moment.


    Amid the avalanche of headless corpses pouring down like a torrential rain- that being appeared.


    Emitting a brilliant darkness from its massive horns... a blood-red demon.


    "What?"


    It was then, as the old fly let out a perplexed groan upon seeing the being born from the collapse of the corpse mountain.


    Roar!


    The avalanche caught up to his backpedaling. The wave of corpses engulfed the old fly. Unable to escape, the old fly was trapped in the deluge of falling bodies.


    Walking leisurely through the rain of corpses was... the being.


    "...!"


    The old fly realized too late.


    His body was trembling.


    In front of this being that had suddenly appeared in his world, causing mountains to collapse and emitting darkness... upheaving heaven and earth, the old fly felt an instinctual fear.


    "Who are you... Who are you?!"


    The old fly shouted out.


    Then the demon replied.


    "The owner of that scepter."


    "...!"


    "I''ve come to reclaim what was lent to you, former King of Flies."


    The old fly looked down at the scepter in his hand, trembling, and faced the demon.


    The demon extended its hand and flicked it lightly.


    "Hand it over to us. Both the scepter and the throne."


    "You, by what right, to claim my sovereignty!"


    "Yours?"


    The demon murmured softly.


    "That''s impossible. That sovereignty, too- was merely lent to you by these."


    A pitch-black hole opened on the ground behind the demon, and black figures sprang up like a fountain.


    They were heads.


    The heads of his kin that the old fly had devoured.


    Rising from the depths of the mental realm, the heads combined with the headless bodies falling from the sky, becoming whole flies that flapped their wings and landed on the ground.


    "..."


    The old fly watched this scene in stunned silence.


    Headless bodies pouring down from the high mountaintop. And headless bodies rising from the abyss.


    Like a puzzle, the flies interlocked in midair, becoming one and orderly lining up behind the demon.


    Tens, hundreds, thousands, millions, billions...


    Faced with the endlessly growing army of kin he had devoured one by one, the old fly was frozen.


    "These creatures, daring... not knowing their place and plotting a rebellion..."


    "This is not a rebellion."


    The demon kept advancing towards the old fly without stopping and whispered.


    "Simply restoring the rights that should have been enjoyed, to their rightful place... a restoration."


    "Stay away!"


    The old fly desperately slammed the scepter to the ground.


    But- nothing happened.


    Only then did the old fly realize. Everything in this mental realm had been taken by the demon before him.


    The fact that the world he thought was his... could change owners so easily.


    "Everyone on guard! Stay alert- The enemy is plotting something-!"


    Evangeline, with her shield in front, shouted, and all the troops tensed up, watching the King of Flies while.


    Crack...


    A sound of something splitting was heard.


    It was the sound of the King of Flies''s cocoon-like body splitting open in the middle.


    ''...What.''


    Crack crack, as the center of the cocoon opened up, I gritted my teeth and groaned in frustration.


    ''What is this doing now...?!''


    Creeeak-!


    A pair of red hands burst through the chest of the cocoon.


    Those hands, with five human-like fingers, slowly grabbed the cocoon shell and then forcefully ripped it open left and right.


    Crash!


    The cocoon shell split completely to both sides, and a new monster, having completed its metamorphosis, slowly walked out.


    Step. Step. Step.


    "..."


    Amid a chilling silence, the sound of its footsteps was clearly heard.


    It was a fly. A fly, yet at a glance, it resembled a humanoid monster.


    It stood on two legs, and its four arms were muscular. In its central right hand, it held a jewel-studded scepter - a scepter unlike any seen before.


    A pair of wings neatly laid back, with a thin membrane stretched long like a cloak between them.


    Its entire body was red, and atop its head, a massive horn protruded, emitting a dense darkness.


    At a glance, it looked as if it were whipping long hair around.


    Compared to the original King of Flies, it was a puny monster, yet still vastly larger than a human. Just a bit larger than an airship in size.


    "I have been longing to meet you, player."


    It looked at me with its red compound eyes. For some reason, I thought its gaze seemed gentle.


    I glared at it, spitting out my words.


    "Who are you."


    "...I have forgotten my name."


    The monster then corrected itself.


    "No, I had to forget."


    "What?"


    "Because you always find a way to defeat me, player. Once my name is set, and my identity defined, you will find a way to defeat me again."


    The monster looked down at its body and muttered.


    "So, to beat you, I had to forget my name first."


    "..."


    "I was torn to pieces inside this fly and reassembled anew. Now, I remember neither my name, my way of speaking, my habits, nor anything."


    The monster then looked at me with a distant gaze.


    "But... yes, this is certain. I was born to meet and contend with you. I have lived only for that purpose."


    "..."


    "And finally, now is the moment."


    Its wings spread to either side, and it gently floated into the air.


    "My entire life was for this moment...!"


    To my troops readying their weapons for battle, I shouted.


    "Don''t overthink it. This is the King of Flies''s final phase!"


    Its total power is waning.


    The King of Flies is ultimately a collective of the fly species. As the number of flies composing its body decreases, it naturally weakens.


    Having carelessly scattered flies throughout the battle and having its hatcheries destroyed, its forces have significantly diminished.


    Moreover, the flies absorbed in this world were taken by White Night and fell into the spirit realm.


    Its current total power is significantly weakened.


    Even if its form has changed, nothing else has.


    ''We can definitely face it head-on!''


    Even if it''s not enough...!


    I gritted my teeth.


    "To protect this world, we must kill it here...!"


    We must win!


    Raising the flag, I called out.


    "All troops, commence battle-!"


    With my shout, my remaining heroes and soldiers.


    And the surviving flies charged at each other to the death.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Boom! Bam bam bam!


    Our artillery fired a salvo at the King of Flies first.


    By then, we had completed encircling the King of Flies and finished preparing for the attack. The fired shells formed an orderly formation and fell one after another towards the enemy monster.


    Then,


    Swoosh!


    The King of Flies lightly soared into the air, effortlessly dodging all the gunfire.


    ''What kind of agility is this...!''


    I gritted my teeth.


    This was a different level of mobility from the original King of Flies.


    The previous one had an unprecedentedly huge size but virtually no immediate mobility. Once it fell, it needed time to move again.


    However, the current King of Flies was in a transformed state.


    It had significantly reduced its own size and lost a massive amount of durability, but in exchange, its mobility had skyrocketed.


    With its two wings spread to the sides, the King of Flies gracefully soared into the sky and said,


    "I''ll let you know in advance."


    It was still staring at me intensely.


    "In 15 minutes, I will self-destruct."


    "What?"


    "The technique your subordinate used to self-destruct inside me... I''ve attempted to mimic it."


    I couldn''t help but shout out in anger.


    "You bastard, how dare you steal my subordinate''s technique?!"


    "It is only natural to take what can be taken, since the sacrificial offering sacrificed its life on the altar."


    It continued to speak calmly.


    "The condensed souls and magic power of ''us'' are immense. Once I complete the self-destruction, not only this city but the entire area will be annihilated. This is the winning strategy I''ve found against you."


    "Winning strategy...?"


    "By killing you and the army here with an unavoidable self-destruction attack, the monsters that appear after me will also not be stopped, and humanity will be doomed."


    The King of Flies let out a mocking laugh.


    "From the beginning, I had no intention of living to defeat you. I just want to defeat you by any means necessary, no matter what."


    "..."


    "I just want to end this world."


    Facing its gaze as deep as an abyss, I felt a chill down my spine.


    This bastard... was planning a surefire ''victory'' by sacrificing its own life from the start?


    Sizzling- sounds started as the tips of the King of Flies''s hands and feet began to burn away. It was exactly like the self-destruct technique used by Burnout before death.


    I shivered and asked,


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want to ''compete'' with you."


    Its gaze upon me was unwavering.


    "I want to fight fiercely with you and win in the end."


    "..."


    "It''s a simple game. If you defeat me within 15 minutes, you win; if not, it''s my victory... and the monsters'' victory."


    While floating in the air, the monster stretched its arms out to the sides.


    "Can you ''conquer'' me within 15 minutes, guardian of humanity?"


    "Damn...!"


    "Of course, it won''t be easy."


    Swish swish swish-


    Around the scepter held by the King of Flies, countless flies converged.


    The swarm of flies swirling around created... a giant greatsword.


    Holding the fly-infested greatsword, the King of Flies plummeted towards me rapidly.


    "The self-destruction is merely insurance, for the power of the King of Flies alone is enough to kill you-!"


    Crash-!


    In the blink of an eye, the monster''s sword strike descended towards me.


    And,


    "Ugh!"


    Torkel jumped in front of me, raising his shield in a guard stance.


    Boom-!


    The size of the greatsword swung by the King of Flies was, to put it mildly, as big as a building.


    Normally, it would be impossible to block such an attack with a human body. However, Torkel activated his ultimate skill [Man is not Made for Defeat] and withstood it.


    "Argh-!"


    Crack crack crack!


    His feet planted in the ground slid back, breaking all the tiles of the city.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Even in such a situation, Torkel managed to lift his shield upwards, deflecting the King of Flies''s sword strike upwards.


    Clang-! Crash crash...!


    The greatsword was flung into the sky, and at the same time, Torkel was thrown far away like a ball hit by a baseball bat, rolling on the ground.


    "Are you okay?!"


    "...Caught you, monster...!"


    Even if the lance was made of flies, there was a wick connecting it to the main body at its tip.


    Torkel, with the invincibility effect, forcefully inserted his hands into the swirling mass of flies like a drill and finally grasped that wick, momentarily capturing the King of Flies.


    "Now!"


    At Torkel''s shout, all heroes and soldiers from all directions were already charging in.


    Before it could escape to the sky again.


    "Ah..."


    A voice filled with thrill flowed from the King of Flies.


    "Yes, this is the battle I''ve been longing for, staking everything...!"


    The King of Flies grabbed the handle of the lance - the scepter - with four hands, and injecting power, its compound eyes sparkled.


    Boom-!


    Evil magic power exploded from the lance tip, sending Torkel flying backwards.


    Immediately after, the King of Flies attempted to take off again, but,


    Click!


    Damien was already aiming at it.


    Boom-!


    The [Black Queen], switched to Nightmare Slayer mode, scattered beams of light into the air.


    The highest firepower from the monster frontline cleanly burned through from the center of its back to the back of its head, including the wings.


    "A barrier exists at the center of its chest; even my firepower was insufficient, ugh...!"


    Damien groaned, tumbling backwards from overexertion.


    ''Well done, Damien!''


    -Of course, this won''t kill it.


    Sizzle!


    The King of Flies regenerated from its burned wings to its head in real time.


    As its body size had decreased, the speed at which the flies congregated to repair the loss had inversely increased. It was almost at the level of regeneration shown by the troll king before.


    But, it was enough for us.


    In the moment it was recovering, having lost its wings, it wobbled and its altitude decreased, and the other heroes did not miss this opportunity.


    "Charge-!"


    Waaaaah-!


    Heroes and soldiers from all directions screamed and poured towards it.


    Leading the charge were Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights.


    "Here we go! Here we go!"


    The Dragon Lady, riding a dragon horse, and her knights kicked off their saddles and flew up to land on the King of Flies''s back.


    "Stay put..."


    Flies forming tentacles poured out from the King of Flies''s back, attempting to intercept Dusk Bringar, but her knights swept them away with swords and spears.


    In that interval, Dusk Bringar, who had also climbed up to the wings, opened her mouth wide.


    "Stay downnnn-!"


    Spit-!


    A close-range Dragon Breath erupted.


    Once more, it burned the King of Flies''s wings, forcing it to land on the ground completely.


    Thud...!


    As its feet touched the ground, elves executed their joint magic.


    "World Tree, your legacy..."


    Leading the elves, Queen Skuld finished casting and swiftly pressed her hands to the ground.


    Crack crack crack!


    Roots burst from the ground, furiously climbing up the King of Flies''s legs. Skuld shouted with effort,


    "Sister! Now-!"


    Thunk!


    The moment her words fell, a dagger was thrust into the King of Flies''s body,


    Flash!


    Holding the handle of that dagger, the elf assassin - Verdandi appeared.


    It was a teleportation using the Blink Dagger.


    Verdandi threw an ordinary dagger to pin the King of Flies''s body to the vines, then threw the Blink Dagger to another spot to teleport again, binding the vines tighter.


    The tentacles made of flies from the King of Flies''s body thrashed, trying to free the roots, but the tightly entangled roots did not budge.


    "Fire-!"


    Thump! Thud thud!


    With its movements restrained, artillerymen shot large arrows tied with ropes from ballistae at the King of Flies''s body.


    Approaching infantrymen swung hooked ropes and threw them, hooking them onto the King of Flies''s body all at once.


    In an instant, the King of Flies was like a giant bound by the Lilliputians in Gulliver''s Travels.


    Thud...!


    Unable to withstand it, one of its knees hit the ground.


    At last, the King of Flies fell to the ground.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    The movement of the King of Flies was sealed.


    But this bondage wouldn''t last long. The ropes that bound it were already stretching taut, snapping one by one, and the tree roots too were tearing apart in succession.


    Swish!


    The movement of the tentacles that sprang from its body became more violent. Dusk Bringar and Verdandi, who were fighting atop the monster''s body and holding it down, both screamed and were thrown off.


    ''This is it!''


    It was time to use the move I had prepared. I commanded,


    "Operation Winter Calling, commence!"


    Lilly immediately echoed the command.


    "Winter Calling operation, commence!"


    The alchemists activated the artifacts they had prepared in unison.


    While devising a strategy to deal with the King of Flies, I decided not to get bogged down in too much detail.


    Whether it was the lack of information on it, what distinctive patterns it had, I decided not to be distracted by such details.


    Instead, I thought of a bigger overarching premise.


    The King of Flies is, after all, a fly. Even its mutations fall within the category of pests.


    What can fundamentally block the activity of pests? What is the biggest weakness of pests?


    The answer I came up with was simple.


    "''Winter''...!"


    It''s not insecticides, natural predators, or traps that definitely get rid of flies and stop them. It''s winter. In the face of pouring snow and layers of frost, bugs die without being able to withstand it.


    Operation Winter Calling was thus established.


    Simply put- a tactic to smash them all at once with ice attributes!


    "King Poseidon!"


    Upon calling the name of the merfolk king, the waiting King of the Merfolk powerfully hurled his trident.


    Thunk!


    The trident lightly lodged into the King of Flies''s body,


    Swoosh!


    A fierce stream of water surged from the trident. The summoned cold northern river water drenched the King of Flies''s entire body.


    "Lilly!"


    "Yep! Target set!"


    "Activate the artifact!"


    Whirr!


    Lilly and the alchemists activated the artifact they had prepared in unison.


    Crackle!


    The cold air aimed at the King of Flies struck its body directly, creating a whirlwind.


    "This is...!"


    The King of Flies, which had been producing boiling fly tentacles to break free from its restraints, exclaimed in a perplexed voice.


    "Haha, indeed, such a method...!"


    With the cold emission artifact, the output was forcibly amplified by dismantling the rest of the artifacts and connecting them with magic power circuits.


    It was a crazy operation to discard more than half of the artifacts the front line possessed and invest in this one cold emission. But it was a do-or-die situation!


    We had to bet everything on this one attack!


    Crackle, crackle-


    The King of Flies''s outer surface froze over as it was directly hit by the runaway cold. The boiling tentacles also turned white and hardened, and the frozen flies fell off in droves.


    The ice attribute is temporary.


    Moreover, it''s summer now. It can''t maintain its effect for long.


    We must finish it in one go...!


    "Junior!"


    "Yep! Everyone, combined magic-!"


    Junior, pale-faced, relayed my command.


    It would have been best to use Junior''s ultimate move, but [Elemental Disassembly] had already been used several times today.


    Using it more could kill Junior. Instead, she was assigned to this command.


    Junior and the subordinate magicians prepared to assist each other by placing their hands on each other''s shoulders.


    Magic power was transferred to the few ice attribute magicians on the front line, and the blizzard formed in the sky settled above the King of Flies''s head.


    As it was hit by the snowstorm and turned white with frost, the King of Flies murmured as if it was enjoying it.


    "To think you would bring winter in the middle of summer... I never imagined, Guardian of Humanity."


    The King of Flies burst into a hearty laugh.


    "But because it''s summer... the freezing was just a little insufficient."


    "...?!"


    The King of Flies, not fully frozen, raised its arm and, forming a hand blade, struck down on its own two legs, frozen and bound.


    Clang-!


    The heroes were injured and fell. My army of phantoms was also quickly annihilated.


    But we do not stop.


    "Winter...!"


    I shouted from the rear of the heroes as we charged together.


    "Show this pest the harshness of winter to its very bones!"


    Nameless, having sliced through a giant tentacle, couldn''t avoid the follow-up attack and was thrown off. Elize, who blocked a falling tentacle with her Sword Coffin, fell as her Sword Coffin shattered, dropping swords in her wake.


    Heroes who picked up those swords fought desperately before falling one by one.


    Zenis and Rosetta, who were fighting close to me as if to protect me, paved the way ahead before falling simultaneously, granting me a suit of holy power armor even as they fell.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    "Please succeed...!"


    Instead of responding, I just nodded and looked forward.


    Now, only Lucas and Kuilan remained before me.


    Crackle!


    Finally breaking through the field of tentacles, Lucas reached above the chest of the King of Flies, crossed his two swords in front of his chest, and,


    "Haah...!"


    Breathing out white breath, he hesitated not a moment to slash simultaneously with both swords.


    Clang!


    Lucas''s twin swords, each carrying a Strike of Will, split the monster''s chest with tremendous force.


    The light emitted by Bestowed Sword and the darkness spewed by Excannibal exploded, etching a giant cross-shaped wound on the King of Flies''s chest.


    A barrier hidden inside the chest shell was revealed, and a clear crack formed on its surface.


    "Kuilan!"


    Lucas stepped aside, and Kuilan was already leaping into the air.


    "Initial."


    After taking a unique stance in mid-air, Kuilan, wrapped in dark-red magic power, plunged toward the ground.


    "Breakheart Torrent!"


    Accepting the curse of his ancestors, Kuilan''s ultimate move, while in the same stance as his usual technique, yielded a much more violent result.


    The first technique invented by the Wolf King Lunared, imbued with the first of his great techniques, slammed into the cross-shaped wound Lucas had made.


    Boom!


    The King of Flies''s chest was torn open and simultaneously caved in.


    Clang!


    And the barrier surrounding it shattered like glass.


    From the outer shell to the barrier, everything was blown away, revealing a blackly glistening spirit core at the very center of the monster''s chest.


    "Captain...!"


    Stepping aside, Kuilan called out to me. I nodded as I charged and shouted,


    "I transfer the ownership of all the heroes'' summoned creatures to me! Do you agree?"


    All the heroes who had charged at the King of Flies and fallen, bloodied, around us answered in unison.


    "We agree!"


    Naturally, summoned spirits are, in essence, summons.


    And my ultimate technique, [The Foremost Flag], is specialized in controlling summons.


    It can easily handle several hundred at once...!


    Swoosh!


    The ice spirits that had enchanted all the heroes'' weapons now swirled toward me, wrapping around my flag.


    The number of spirits swirling around my flag was too vast to count.


    Even beyond the armor of holy power granted by Zenis and Rosetta, I could feel a terrifying chill. Without the holy power armor, I would have frozen to death right there.


    "Ugh...!"


    Despite the protection of the armor, I was so cold I felt like I would freeze to death any moment. My clenched teeth trembled.


    Still, I ran.


    This was the only strategy I could see now...!


    "From this world of humans..."


    Holding the flagpole, swirling with white snow powder summoned by the spirits, in both hands, I leaped up-


    And plunged the flag down onto the spirit core of the monster.


    "Begone, monster-!"


    Crack!


    The tip of the flagpole broke through the monster''s spirit core and burrowed inside,


    Clang!


    The blackly glistening spirit core of the monster froze over instantly, turning stark white.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Creak... Creak...


    The core of existence, one could say the soul core, was filled with winterdozens of ice spirits were forcibly infused into it.


    Starting from the chest of the King of Flies, its entire body began to freeze.


    The tentacles that thrashed about everywhere on its body, and the wings that had just regenerated and were about to take flight, all turned white with frost and ceased their movement.


    "Sigh..."


    I stepped back, exhaling a breath so white it seemed almost blue.


    Beneath me, I could see my flagpole deeply embedded in its soul core, and my flag, frozen mid-flutter on that flagpole.


    And beneath that, the King of Flies, freezing to death.


    There was a clear satisfaction in it. I said with conviction,


    "We won."


    The boss kill was successful.


    Whether it was luck, coincidence, or sheer fluke, somehow we had managed to kill this damned monster.


    Shivering, I grasped the flagpole and staggered forward, bowing down. A terrible chill invaded my entire body, but I was immobilized by a sudden sense of exhaustion.


    I forcefully opened my eyes after squeezing them shut, finding them barely able to open because they had frozen over.


    "...?"


    I saw something strange.


    Despite its body freezing from the soul core out, the fuse of flame starting from the edge of its body was still burning towards the soul core.


    "What the..."


    Its self-destruction hadn''t stopped. It was still ongoing. I gritted my teeth and glared at the monster.


    "No way, this is...!"


    "Yes."


    Frozen blue, the King of Flies smiled.


    "Fool."


    "!"


    "It''s true that I self-destruct 15 minutes after combat begins. However, I could only stop the self-destruction if I won, not if I was defeated."


    The King of Flies''s voice dripped with satisfaction.


    "But I have been defeated, and now the self-destruction cannot be stopped. I will die alongside you. Consequently... the monster known as the King of Flies will have won against humanity."


    "..."


    "In the end, it was the flies that brought about humanity''s destruction. The world will come to know this."


    Listening to the monster''s nonsense, I lamented my own stupidity.Upstodatee from


    Why did I take the monster''s words at face value?


    Was it because of the indescribable desperation I sensed in its gaze? Was I moved by its genuine animosity, born to fight me?


    ''No, that''s not it.''


    It was because I had no other choice.


    Just 15 minutes. After that, the monster would self-destruct and blow Crossroad to smithereens.


    To deal with it, it had to be defeated first. So, I poured everything into achieving victory.


    But that was all I had planned for.


    No way forward... was visible.


    "Truly, to defeat me within 15 minutes... You are remarkable. Despite being an enemy, I genuinely respect you."


    The King of Flies''s words slowed. No more light shone in its compound eyes, now completely frozen.


    "So... with everything I have, I fought only to defeat you..."


    "..."


    "Checkmate, guardian of humanity..."


    The monster breathed its last.


    "Ssshhh..."


    As the snow swirled around, the King of Flies died.


    With trembling hands, I pulled out a pocket watch. Less than 5 minutes remained.


    ''I won''t give up...!''


    There was still time, and my limbs could still move.


    So, I must fight. I have to fight.


    But as I turned my head, I saw people, bloody and worn, looking up at me from above the King of Flies, from below, from the sides.


    My heart sank.


    This grand battle had taken no more than 10 minutes. It was the result of all the heroes of the front lines giving their all, pouring everything into the fight until they were burnt out.


    And now everyone was drained of strength. There was no more energy left to fight, nor any means to do so.


    ''How do we stop the King of Flies''s self-destruction?''


    A self-destruction powerful enough to obliterate the entire city. It wasn''t just bluster, considering the amount of magic power churning inside it.


    From the beginning, it had gathered even the magic power meant for battle into its self-destruction. The amount of magic power felt was enough to burn not just Crossroad but the entire surrounding region to ashes.


    ''It''s impossible to stop it. Then, we must get it as far from the city as possible...''


    But, the monster was larger than any airship.


    Who could move such a monster, and how...


    ''Is this the end?''


    I saw no way out. I exhaled deeply and closed my eyes.


    So, this is game over.


    "..."


    Then, what should I say to my people, in the end?


    I rolled the words around in my mouth, then slowly opened my eyes and looked around with difficulty.


    "In 5 minutes..."


    Until now, the weight of construction materials Candler and her golem had moved was of a different scale.


    The golem''s arms trembled. Its bent legs didn''t seem to know how to straighten. Trying to lift the massive weight of the monster, cracks were spreading throughout the golem''s body.


    Candler screamed.


    "Aaaaaaaah!"


    It was clearly too much. Candler, not just through her nose but also her eyes, ears, and mouth - bled as she controlled the golem.


    "Stop it, Candler! No more..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    The golem, lifting one leg off the ground, struggled to stretch that leg forward,


    -Thump.


    and planted it on the ground.


    The other leg followed, kicking off the ground and moving forward - planting it on the ground.


    Repeating these two actions.


    Running.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The golem, was running.


    Just like its limping master, initially unsteady and unable to hold its posture, the golem eventually began to run smoothly and regularly.


    Out beyond the city walls.


    Into the southern plains.


    "The truth is, I wasn''t injured."


    With blood dried on her face but looking somewhat relieved, Candler muttered atop the golem.


    "I wasn''t limping, and I had no difficulty moving. It was all lies."


    "Candler...!"


    "I was too scared of the monsters to run away, but I didn''t want to be scorned for being cowardly, so I needed an excuse to flee. That''s why I lied about being injured, to everyone."


    Flick-


    One of the candles on Candler''s candelabra crown flickered out.


    "I didn''t want to fight those monsters again. I thought I''d go mad with fear. So, I lied and fled from the front lines."


    Flick-


    Another candle went out,


    Flick-


    and then another.


    "But then, I realized. Seeing people risking their lives to save a coward like me made me realize."


    Not many candles were left lit.


    Even as she spat blood from her mouth and nose, Candler smiled.


    "Living cowardly is more miserable than dying."


    "Candler...!"


    "I''m still scared. So scared, I can hardly breathe. My heart''s beating so fast, I feel like I''ll drop dead any moment."


    Flick-


    Now only one candle remained lit.


    "But... I was happy here, in this city, in this world."


    Using her remaining life as fuel to propel the golem forward, Candler murmured with a fading voice.


    "I too, to some extent..."


    ***


    The golem, having left the city, runs across the southern plains.


    Just one more step.


    Just one more step.


    Having surpassed her limits and nearly losing consciousness, Candler struggled to keep the golem operational until the very end.


    And then.


    Flick-


    The last candle flickering atop Candler''s head finally went out.


    ''Just one more... step...''


    Even as she collapsed, Candler somehow made the golem take one more step forward.


    Candler, now completely unconscious, slumped lifelessly over the golem''s shoulder.


    Thud...


    In the middle of the southern plains, the golem slowly crumbled.


    Losing power and misstepping, the golem''s posture collapsed, starting from the lower body, and fell forward.


    As it transformed back into its original form of bricks and steel debris, the King of Flies''s corpse slipped from the golem''s hands and fell to the ground -


    Thud, thud, thud, thud -


    Boom!


    Geronimo, flying low, swooped in and caught the King of Flies''s corpse with the hull''s back section.


    The symbolic dual propellers had long stopped, and the thrusters on the bottom of the hull, pushed to their limit, barely managed to support the weight, spewing black smoke and flames downward.


    Kellibey, looking out from the hatch, shouted towards Candler.


    "We''ve received it securely...!"


    A smile formed on Candler''s lips.


    The giant golem completely disintegrated and collapsed, and Geronimo, carrying the King of Flies on its back, shot off.


    Southward.


    A bit further, southward-


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Boom!


    After catching the corpse of the King of Flies on Geronimo''s back,


    As Kellibey, standing at the hatch entrance, operated the button, the halted propellers of Geronimo closed upwards, clutching the body of the King of Flies.


    Thunk-!


    In that state, Geronimo flew low to the ground, as if being dragged along.


    The thrusters, pointing downward to lift the ship and the monster of equal weight, exploded with fierce flames and smoke as if bursting out.


    Without the lift provided by the propellers, Geronimo remained afloat solely through the output of its overdriven magic power.


    Already, just this was enough to put the magic power engine in a state like a time bomb about to explode, and the flight balance of the ship, already ruined, was deteriorating by the second.


    And now, with the added weight of the giant atop it,


    The overly stressed hull twisted and screamed. The flimsy outer armor and parts fell off, showering the rear. Explosions erupted repeatedly from the overheated magic power engine.


    But it does not stop.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    Inside the ship, racing towards death, Kellibey burst into laughter.


    Carrying a bomb that could blow up an entire city.


    Where could there be a more spectacular death?


    After laughing heartily, Kellibey screamed from the hatch entrance towards the inside of the ship.


    "Alright, let''s go! My son! To the end of the world!"


    "..."


    "I''ve been a worthless father who lived as he pleased, abandoning you all, but let''s be together at the end!"


    With a face glistening with blood and sweat, Kellibey smiled.


    "..."


    Sitting in the cockpit, Kellison briefly stared at his father in a daze.


    "I don''t want to."


    "What?"


    Thud!


    He operated one of the buttons in the cockpit.


    Suddenly, the hatch opened wide, and at the same time, Kellison pulled Geronimo''s booster.


    "Woahhh?!"


    Kellibey, unable to cope with the sudden change in speed, was flung out of the ship.


    Rolling messily over the southern sand plain, Kellibey, with blood oozing from his forehead, barely managed to stand up.


    "Kuh, Kellison, you unfilial son! What are you doing..."


    Whizz- Thump!


    Next to Kellibey, who couldn''t finish his words, an emergency lifeboat from Geronimo fell. It was the last lifeboat on the ship, ejected by Kellison.


    Father.


    Geronimo was rapidly distancing itself.


    Among all the fathers in this world, you were the worst.


    Only Kellison''s sullen voice echoed through the communication.


    But... You are the best blacksmith, and the best miner.


    "No, Kellison! At least at the end, together...!"


    This front, this world, still needs you, Father.


    Thunk-!


    The overdriven magic power engine forcibly propelled the ship forward, barely touching the ground. Unable to bear the weight, the thrusters deployed downwards exploded one after another.


    But Kellison calmly left his words as he increased the speed.


    Survive. And please take care of our race... no, this world.


    "Kellison, no, Kellison...!"


    Chasing after Geronimo, Kellibey fell grotesquely to the ground.


    In the cockpit, Kellison, now far away, smirked at the sight of his father.


    Stubbornly not touching the ground and flying low, the bottom of the hull finally hit the ground.


    As flames, smoke, and sand dust rose, Geronimo left the southern plain and entered the forest, simultaneously.


    Crackle-


    Like a flame burning down a fuse, the self-destruct magic gathered at the center of the King of Flies''s chest.


    "Ah."


    Kellison murmured for the last time.


    "The first tunnel father gave me, it was really cozy..."


    The small cave of his childhood suddenly overlapped with the narrow cockpit of the ship.


    The young face of his father handing over the key to the cave door to his small hand...


    Kellison closed his eyes.


    The gathered flames touched the King of Flies''s core.


    In the next moment, the whole world was enveloped in white light.


    ***


    I swallowed my breath.


    In the pitch-black night. Far south, a dazzling light erupted.


    For a moment, there was no sound at all.


    More than half of her body had merged with the tree and burrowed into the ground... She was dying like that.


    An immortal elf, and among them, a legitimate successor of the Elf Royal Family.


    She had sacrificed all her vitality, blessings, and future to protect Crossroad.


    "Our race, no..."


    Skuld exhaled a long breath and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Please... take care of this world..."


    "...Skuld?"


    Verdandi murmured in disbelief.


    "No, no, no... please..."


    Verdandi hugged Skuld tightly, showering her sister''s forehead with kisses.


    "It''s my fault, I was wrong. So come back... I''ll never leave you again, please..."


    Eventually, Verdandi burst into tears.


    "Don''t leave me alone..."


    No other sound was heard in the area but the weeping of the Elf Princess.


    Heroes and soldiers, bloodied all over, stood solemnly facing the southern wall. Then, one by one, they bowed their heads in that direction.


    "..."


    I leaned on Evangeline''s shoulder, looking around with a vacant face.


    Crossroad, caught in the aftermath of the explosion, was devastated from the southern wall, with the entire south side of the city turned into ruins. There was not a single intact building, not a single remaining tower.


    Everything was scorched.


    Is this... victory?


    Is this the price of survival?


    ''How many have died?''


    How many lives have been sacrificed...


    For me to be alive here, now?


    ''No...!''


    I shook my dazed head, setting aside the boiling guilt for a moment.


    Because I know.


    Those who gave their lives for this front line would not want me to think this way.


    They hoped their sacrifice would sustain this front line, that their dear comrades would join forces and move forward... knowing they threw their lives away like dogs for that.


    So, I tried to give hope to everyone in any way I could. As the one responsible for leading everyone out of this mess, I tried to organize the situation and allow everyone to rest for a moment.


    And then-


    Whooosh!


    That''s when it happened.


    Behind me, in the air, magical particles swirled with an ominous sound.


    "..."


    I clenched my teeth and turned towards the waves of those blue-glowing magical particles.


    Flash-!


    And... a ''door'' opened.


    It was a massive teleport gate.


    Creeeak!


    And, opening that huge door with both hands-


    "My wish... is not something as trivial as a nightmare...!"


    A figure made of flies, a woman''s shape, appeared.


    It was White Night, who had been forcibly teleported somewhere during the civil war with the King of Flies using teleportation.


    "...Huh."


    I muttered in disbelief.


    "This is really too much, seriously."


    "I was originally a resident of this world! The Demon King didn''t resurrect me, but merely took me under his wing!"


    White Night, with her eerie figure made of flies, flashed her compound eyes and shouted.


    "So, even if I''m swept away to the Oblivion''s Beyond, I can eventually find my way back to this world...!"


    With each of her proclamations, flies combined with darkness from another dimension spread in all directions, covering the dark night sky in glittering colors.


    Heroes and soldiers instinctively gripped their weapons and looked up at the sky. But everyone felt it. I did too.


    This is...


    "...Where did the King of Flies go? Don''t tell me, he''s already dead?"


    ...the end.


    "Then I can declare it for sure."


    From the spot where the King of Flies had fallen and frozen, White Night picked up something.


    It was the scepter.


    With the giant fly''s hand holding the tiny scepter as if it was precious, White Night laughed madly.


    "Now, I am the new King of Flies...!"


    It was game over.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Slowly rising to her feet, White Night became the new King of Flies, and at that moment, I was flooded with all sorts of thoughts.


    Would the Imperial Edict I had placed on the first King of Flies work on White Night?


    If it doesn''t work, is there another way?


    If everyone still breathing were to resolve to fight to the death, what then?


    Or, if we were to surrender from the very beginning...?


    As long as it''s not game over, if there''s any way to continue this fight...


    ''Like when we faced the Goblin God-King, maybe an unexpected ally will appear...!''


    Harboring such vain hope, I was about to look northward when-


    "...!"


    In the next moment, I urgently shifted my gaze southward.


    Something... someone else.


    Was approaching from the south.


    "What...?"


    It wasn''t just me. White Night also looked south with surprise, and the heroes stationed throughout the ruined city began to turn their attention southward, one by one.


    The aftermath of the explosion was still burning in the southern plains.


    Cutting through the center of the blast site, still emitting dazzling light and magic energy.


    Step. Step.


    A figure was walking through.


    In the deep, heat-suffused night,


    There stood a man.


    Despite the great distance, the aura he emitted was so intense that it almost seemed like an illusion that his form was clearly visible.


    Dressed in a neat black and white suit, with long black hair casually trailing behind him...


    And those shining golden dragon eyes lifted high.


    Though he took on a human form, it was clear. This was no human.


    Step. Step.


    Was it an illusion? As he walked, it seemed as if the light retreated behind him.


    The flames and magic energy around the blast site receded, and the man walked straight through the path that opened up towards Crossroad.


    Having only seen his ''true form'' in the game, this was my first time facing him as a human... but I felt like I knew who he was.


    "Myself, I have only heard tales of such a being."


    Next to me, Dusk Bringar, pressing down on her blood-soaked shoulder, spoke with difficulty.


    "The end of the mythological era, fought by my ancestors..."


    Hearing the identity of the man, I closed my eyes tightly.


    "...The Black Dragon King."


    The Nightmare Legion''s top commander. The Black Dragon Lord.


    Master of the Deep Night. The First Midnight.


    Darker than the deepest night. He who brings down the sun. Devourer of the moon. The World''s End Bringer-


    "Night Bringer..."


    Step. Step. Step.


    Quenching the swirling flames in the southern plains with his innate aura of darkness.


    The king of the Black Dragons approached Crossroad with a dignified stride. White Night stared at him silently.


    Rank 3, the Grand Sorceress, and rank 1, the Black Dragon.


    If these two commanders of the Nightmare Legion were to join forces, even Crossroad in its prime condition would struggle to hold them off.


    Yet, despite this- I remained vigilant, looking for an opening.


    After all, the sudden appearance of this man was... an unforeseen factor.


    Perhaps, though the odds were slim, a way out might present itself here.


    Step...


    Though it seemed he was merely walking lightly, Night Bringer had already arrived in front of Crossroad.


    He was holding something carelessly in one hand... Upon closer inspection, it was a person.


    Her white hair tangled, her body soaked in blood, and her robes torn to shreds, with an old, rusty sword tied to one hand...


    "...!"


    It was then I realized the identity of the person Night Bringer was holding.


    It was Nameless.


    Having reached right in front of the destroyed southern gate, Night Bringer carelessly threw Nameless forward. His black lips parted, and an emotionless voice flowed out.


    "...This deposed princess tried to stop me, causing a delay."


    Nameless couldn''t even groan as she rolled on the ground. Every time she touched the earth, blood painted the floor like a brush soaked in red paint.


    I hurried to check on Nameless''s condition, but Night Bringer verbally stopped me.


    "She''s not dead. If killing her was an option, she would have been torn to pieces a hundred times over."


    "..."


    Despite my fierce glare, Night Bringer simply shifted his gaze to meet mine briefly, showing no reaction.


    Crack-!


    The next moment, White Night''s upper body vanished.


    "...?!"


    Everyone watching was taken aback.


    An invisible, formless power- no, ''the night'' itself had clenched and crushed White Night''s upper body.


    Like the battles before, this strike was truly transcendent.


    A force that mere mortals could never contend with.


    "You."


    Looking at White Night, whose upper body had flown away, Night Bringer casually remarked with his hand in the air.


    "You are not of the caliber to oppose me."


    Ssshhhh-


    Staggering back, the King of Flies recombined the remaining flies to once again form the figure of a woman.


    With more than half of the flies gone, the newly formed White Night was significantly smaller in size.


    White Night was visibly confounded by the overwhelmingly powerful difference.


    "What, what-"


    Night Bringer snapped his fingers.


    "Hand over the King''s Scepter quietly, insect. It''s too much for you to handle."


    "Shut up..."


    White Night''s body, trembling, began to disintegrate.


    "I can continue to live even if only one remains... But you, even if you''re a dragon, have only one life."


    "..."


    "If I have to eliminate you anyway, I''ll do whatever it takes to kill you here and now-!"


    Snap-!


    White Night scattered.


    Transformed into countless flies, White Night became like a black cloud, engulfing Night Bringer from all sides.


    Red curses swirled at the tip of each fly''s mouth.


    What effect those curses had, how they intended to kill Night Bringer, I couldn''t tell.


    Click...!


    With an annoyed flick of his finger, the flies falling towards him- just like a night sky clearing of clouds, vanished cleanly.


    "If one remaining can continue your life."


    Night Bringer indifferently uttered.


    "Just erasing every single one ends it all."


    Among the countless vanishing swarms of flies...


    There was one very small fly, desperately retreating and fleeing.


    "Where do you think you''re going, White Night."


    Night Bringer stretched out his hand, catching the fly with an intangible force, then flung it down at his feet-


    "Whether a great king or a great emperor, accept the end befitting the title you''ve claimed for yourself."


    "No, no! My, my immortality...!"


    Crunch.


    He stomped it to death.


    Without uttering a last word, White Night died under Night Bringer''s shoe.


    An incredulously vain end for her, who had survived by all means.


    Night Bringer''s luxurious leather shoe pressed lightly against the ground, and without even checking, he walked forward, step by step.


    Towards me.


    No... towards the King''s Scepter that had fallen in front of me.


    Stopping his stride, Night Bringer flicked his index finger upwards, and the King''s Scepter that was rolling on the ground soared elegantly into the air.


    Catching the King''s Scepter with his other hand, Night Bringer looked straight at me. Then he spoke.


    "Meeting you for the first time, player."


    "..."


    "I''ve heard you''re the new King of Kings of this human realm. I am Night Bringer, the newly crowned King of Kings of hell."


    The King of Kings of monsters.


    The King of Kings of humans.


    We stared at each other in silence for a moment.


    The Black Dragon King examined me from top to bottom, then suddenly grinned.


    "Let me ask first."


    A beautiful, yet cruel smile.


    "How do you wish to die?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Stunned by his absurd question, I was momentarily speechless.


    How could he ask how I wished to die?


    "You are a mortal, after all. Your life will eventually decline, and the ambitions you harbor will erode and perish."


    Night Bringer spoke as if he was genuinely curious.


    "The end is inevitable. So, how do you wish it to be?"


    "..."


    "Speak, ultimate challenger. As you fight to prevent the world''s demise, what kind of death do you desire?"


    What kind of death do I desire?


    Instead of answering, I slowly took out the will that I had in my possession.


    After taking a deep breath, I fluttered it in front of him.


    "This is the will I wrote before entering this battle."


    "Ho."


    A flicker of interest crossed the golden eyes of the black dragon.


    And then, I,


    Rip.


    tore the will in half.


    Although confusion filled Night Bringer''s gaze, I ignored it and did what I had to do.


    Rip, rip, rip-


    Tearing it in half, and in half again- I shredded the will into pieces.


    My hands trembled just from tearing the layered paper. Yet, after completely tearing up the will, I scattered the pieces on the ground and growled.


    "This is my answer."


    "..."


    "There''s no death I desire. The only thing I wish for is one thing alone."


    I spat out the words.


    "Life."


    "..."


    "For all my people... and for every life above this frontline, to continue living, embracing their potential."


    "..."


    "How it all ends, I don''t know. However, I just want to see it. To see everything that unfolds."


    Night Bringer slightly shook her head.


    "What meaning is there in all this mortality? It''s all destined to end in decay, a fate that will ultimately extinguish."


    "So what? Just because everyone who lives will eventually die and the world will ultimately be destroyed, should we just lie in bed and wait for the last leaf to fall?"


    "Such a peaceful end wouldn''t be so bad, would it?"


    "Perhaps. But."


    - Brother!


    Suddenly.


    The image of a young boy, lying in a hospital bed in a coma, flashed through my mind.


    "...But I want to see that child smile."


    I blurted out aimlessly.


    "I want to see him stand on his own two feet in this world, to live. In this hellish world where only the iron-willed can survive..."


    "..."


    "Yet, I want to see that child, who chose to live despite everything, finally smile."


    Night Bringer gazed at me thoughtfully.


    I met his shining golden eyes squarely and spoke with conviction.


    "So, spare us. Night Bringer."


    "...What?"


    "Stand down. Give us, one more chance."


    I stood tall, unflinchingly begging for our lives with dignity.


    The black dragon seemed genuinely surprised, as if he hadn''t expected me to take such a stand.


    "Why should I? With a mere flick of my finger, you all would be dead."


    "Don''t you see, King of Nightmares?"


    I raised my hands to point at my subordinates behind me.


    Despite being utterly exhausted and covered in blood, their eyes burned fiercely, ready for battle again, my heroes.


    "The last amusement this world can offer you is us."


    "...!"


    "We are the guardians who protect humanity. If we fall, what remains will be unimpressive. Humanity will weakly perish, and then... it will all be over."


    The black dragon''s face slowly twisted into a smile, whether because my words were absurd or for some other reason, I couldn''t tell.


    Just.


    "Us being wiped out with a mere flick of your finger would be too vain, wouldn''t it?"


    I was merely struggling.


    Ugly, foolish, and naive as it may be.


    Somehow, one more time. To continue the game-


    I would do anything.


    As a player who has taken on the responsibility, by any means necessary.


    "Such an ending would taste too bland, wouldn''t it?"


    "..."


    "Stand down. And give us time. Time for us to prepare for the final battle..."


    I neither bowed my head nor bent my back.


    I boldly met his eyes, as if demanding something perfectly natural.


    "As a King of Kings, facing me as a great challenger, for a grand duel."


    "..."


    Silence fell.


    Then, with a wide smile, Night Bringer nodded slightly.


    Despite the end of the long battle, everyone remained frozen in place, as if petrified.


    Turning to look at my subordinates, who didn''t know what to do, I finally managed to speak.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s by luck. It doesn''t matter if it''s by chance. Whether it''s by coincidence or cowardice, whatever form it takes, it''s fine."


    I spoke desperately.


    "We survived."


    "..."


    "To survive to the very end and fight is the duty of this frontline. And today, each of you has fulfilled your duty excellently. That is enough."


    That is enough.


    For us who have survived, that''s...


    After taking a deep breath and bowing my head, I commanded.


    "...Ring the bell, light up the city. The battle is over. One by one, step by step... let''s start doing what needs to be done again."


    There''s so much to say, so much everyone wants to pour out.


    But there''s too much to do right now.


    "Send a messenger to the temple. The battle is over, prioritize transporting the wounded... no, set up a field hospital right here."


    "Yes...!"


    "There are still many wounded not yet rescued because it''s dark. Those with relatively minor injuries should receive basic treatment and join the rescue efforts."


    "Understood!"


    As I issued orders mechanically and systematically, my confused subordinates quickly started to move.


    People in shock and panic, people crying out of sorrow, people screaming from the pain of their injuries...


    Everyone, with their expressions and voices, covered in blood and dust, rushed to various parts of the city.


    "..."


    After sending off the main party members with a gesture, who looked at me worriedly,


    I leaned wearily against the flagpole, looking over the ruined south side of Crossroad.


    It hurts.


    Can we rebuild the city, so ruthlessly demolished?


    Can we heal the wounds carved into people''s hearts today?


    This deep pain, these scars embedded in everything, in everyone...


    And the blood that will continue to spill here in the future.


    How should I soothe it?


    I felt suffocated by the overwhelming feeling.


    It hurts too much.


    Faces of people who died today were superimposed on each ruined building.


    I desperately closed my eyes tight, clamping my mouth shut to prevent a groan from escaping.


    Why is it like this again...


    I''m supposed to be comforting others. I''m supposed to uplift and stand everyone up.


    Why can''t I remain composed, and why...


    Why do I keep becoming so weak...


    "Chuk..."


    I reached my limit.


    Desperately moving behind a collapsed building, I sat down, covered my face with my hands, and stifled my cries, sobbing quietly.


    Thankfully, it was a dark night without a trace of moonlight.


    People pretended not to know that I was hiding and holding back my tears.


    Halfway through the third year,


    The invasion of monsters intensified disastrously,


    The World Guardian Front suffered the most significant damage since its establishment,


    And destruction was relentlessly racing towards us.


    It was a late summer night, as autumn drew near.


    ***


    [STAGE 35 CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP Ash(EX)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) and 109 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - Skuld(SSR)


    - Kellison(SR)


    - Burnout(SR)


    - And 52 others <Expand List>


    [Injured Characters]


    - Yun(SSR) and 197 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Great Fly Magic Core(SSR): 3


    - Mutant Entity Magic Core(SR): 188


    - Normal Entity Magic Core(R): 519


    - Individual Barrier Creation Artifact(SR): 44


    - Fly Legion Magic Stone: <Tallying>


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 5


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 20


    - R Grade Reward Box: 100


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: If the world was ending]


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Nameless opened her eyes three days after the battle had ended.


    "!"


    As soon as she regained consciousness, Nameless startled and bolted upright. She grabbed the iron sword placed by her bedside and looked around cautiously.


    "This is"


    It was a guest room in the Lord''s mansion.


    Though it was a guest room, it was being used as a makeshift infirmary.


    Across the hallway, makeshift beds were lined up. Wounded soldiers lay in a row, and weary priests bustled about, tending to the patients.


    Nameless looked down at her body, stiff and wrapped in bandages.


    Why am I here? I was fighting Night Bringer and then


    Originally, she intended to delay the departure of the King of Flies, but then she decided to confront a greater evil that appeared.


    The Black Dragon. Night Bringer.


    Following the King of Flies, this evil dragon was confronted by Nameless.


    - Where are you going, Black Dragon?


    - Naturally, to bring destruction to the world.


    After a brief exchange, they engaged in battle. They were never in a relationship that required much conversation.


    Nameless fought the ancient evil dragon for three days in a battle that shook the heavens and the earth but in the end, she couldn''t withstand it. In fact, she was never a match to begin with.


    She just clung on and endured.


    After depleting all her ''light'', she would die, resurrect, and then cling on again in an attempt to stop the Black Dragons advance.


    As an immortal, she had no reason to fear death.


    Despite this, she ultimately failed.


    Night Bringer, annoyed by Nameless, who kept resurrecting and clinging to him, did not kill her but simply subdued her and took her away.


    Thus, she was now in Crossroad.


    Nameless blamed herself for not being able to stop Night Bringer and, at the same time, was relieved that Crossroad remained safe.


    "Ugh"


    As she struggled to get out of bed, intending to leave the room,


    "Please rest a bit more."


    A calm voice reached her.


    Looking in that direction, she saw a familiar man with ash-gray hair and glasses - Aider, the Lords advisor.


    Through her foggy thoughts, Nameless struggled to remember his name before calling out to him.


    "...Aider."


    "Your injuries are severe. Even for an immortal, pain is still pain, isnt it?"


    "My pain is meaningless. More importantly, Crossroad"


    Before Nameless could say more, Aider gently pushed her back down onto the bed.


    It was a weak gesture, but strangely, Nameless could not resist Aiders touch. Eventually, she quietly sat down on the bed.


    "How is Crossroad?"


    After a moment of silence, Nameless asked. Aider shook his head bitterly.


    "Its a mess."


    "It''s all my fault. If I had stopped those monsters sooner, or if"


    Nameless lamented with a look of despair.


    "If our Lake Kingdom hadnt fallen into darkness"


    "..."


    "Its all my sin. How can I ever make amends"


    Listening quietly, Aider faintly smiled.


    "Im sorry, Princess. But dwelling on the past is not the style of this city."


    "...?"


    As Nameless looked puzzled, Aider pointed outside the window.


    "The Lord is already taking action."


    The room Nameless was in faced south, and from there, she could clearly see the southern part of the city.


    In the utterly ruined southern part of the city


    "Search & Recovery!"


    Ash shouted as he and his men hurriedly moved around.


    "It''s Search and Recovery! We search, rescue, and recover!"


    "Yes!"


    "Today, from this area to that side! Come on, everyone! Let''s do our best until lunch!"


    "Yes-!"


    Heroes and soldiers with minor injuries, along with workers, rushed in and started shoving their shovels into the debris of collapsed buildings.


    The dead and injured had all been rescued and dealt with in the past three days, so now what remained was clearing the rubble.


    Watching the bustling city in a daze, Nameless heard Aider speak.


    "We''ve lost a lot and many have died. But we cant just stop."


    "Is Ash okay?"


    "Of course not."


    Aider sighed softly.


    "He must be suffering more than anyone."


    "..."


    Everyone knew.


    That Ash was clearly pushing himself too hard.


    On the recovery site, leading from the front, issuing commands energetically, and moving busier than anyone, but... everyone knew he was suffering as if he might collapse at any moment.


    Yet, because his effort was both heart-wrenching and needed here,


    Everyone just pretended not to notice, following his orders and dedicating themselves to the recovery effort.


    "...I''ll go help too."


    "No, it does."


    Kuilan looked down at Yun''s pale face with deep, well-like eyes.


    "This person is my..."


    ***


    "Bodybag."


    The elves'' quarters.


    Lilly was continually knocking on Bodybag''s door.


    "Bodybag. You have to eat something."


    "..."


    "You haven''t had a sip of water for three days. You''ll die at this rate. Let''s eat something, okay?"


    Bodybag remained silent.


    Lilly sighed deeply and slowly said,


    "Bodybag, there''s a funeral tomorrow."


    "..."


    "We have to send off Burnout on her final journey. If you stay like this, Burnout will be sad too. So please..."


    "...Lilly."


    For the first time in three days, Bodybag''s raspy voice seeped through the door crack.


    "I''ve lost everything. I''ve lost everything. Now, I have no one left."


    "..."


    "Why am I still alive? Godhand, Burnout, Skull, Oldgirl, everyone''s dead. Why am I still here?"


    Lilly rested her forehead against the door. Inside, Bodybag sobbed.


    "I should have just died during my time with the Aegis Special Forces, completing the mission. Back then, at least there was no hope. We were just bullets, expendable. Once we served our purpose, we could lay everything down and die peacefully."


    "..."


    "But here, I learned what it was to live happily, to live like a human... And then, one by one, they died. To embrace hope only to die, that''s what it means."


    Creak-


    The door slowly opened.


    Bodybag appeared, pale from days of crying without eating or drinking, trembling.


    "Why, why am I alive and hungry? Why am I alive and thirsty... when everyone else is dead? Why am I alive and sleepy, dreaming, wanting to see everyone... Why am I alive."


    "Bodybag."


    Without a word, Lilly opened her arms to Bodybag.


    Staggering forward, Bodybag fell into Lilly''s embrace and cried.


    "It''s okay. Eat, drink, sleep, live. It''s not shameful. It''s not cowardly. It''s okay. It''s all right..."


    Holding the trembling young elf, wracked with guilt over the loss of comrades, Lilly whispered softly.


    "Let''s live, us..."


    ***


    Crossroad''s south. The remains of the wall.


    "..."


    Verdandi sat aimlessly in front of the yet-to-be-reconstructed wall ruins.


    The wall, an ancient wooden structure blackened by fire, still retained its shape. It was the legacy of the World Tree summoned by Skuld at the cost of her life.


    Verdandi looked down with a blank gaze at the spot where her sister had fallen and died three days ago.


    Skuld''s body, merged with those tree roots, had been anchored here.


    Ultimately, Verdandi had to cut her sister''s body from these dead tree roots with her own hands to prepare for the funeral.


    "..."


    The image of her sister''s dried-up, dead face haunted her.


    ''If I hadn''t run away...''


    If she had succeeded the elven royal throne instead of pursuing the Holy Grail, she could have been the one to sacrifice herself here. Then, Skuld might still be alive.


    ''It''s all my fault, my fault...''


    As Verdandi contemplated, elves cautiously approached her from behind. They were elderly elves wearing ancient decorations.


    "Verdandi."


    "..."


    "The only rightful successor left to the elven royal family... is you."


    "..."


    "You must accept the crown."


    "I''m not worthy."


    Verdandi shook her head.


    "How can I, who abandoned the kingdom and the people to wander for a hundred years, now wear the crown with any dignity?"


    "However."


    "Enough. Leave me. How can we discuss succession before we have even held the late queen''s funeral?"


    The elves closed their mouths and retreated en masse.


    As the sound of their departure faded, Verdandi pulled a dagger from her bosom and thrust it into the ground.


    Thud!


    It was right in front of where her sister had fallen and died.


    "Indeed, I cannot become a queen."


    Verdandi clenched her teeth, staring straight ahead.


    "I must kill all monsters and avenge my sister... I cannot take on a role like that of a queen."


    Holding the dagger that trembled with murderous intent, Verdandi stored her cold hatred in her heart.


    "Wait for me, Skuld. Even if I cannot be a good queen..."


    Dark shadows began to seep into her large, clear green eyes.


    "I am confident I can be a good avenger."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Temple. Intensive Care Unit.


    Nobody and Chain clicked their tongues as they visited. Their gazes were fixed on Candler, lying on the ICU bed with a dazed expression.


    "She really hurt her head."


    "And now she can''t walk properly either."


    "Who told her to lie~ Everything comes back around."


    "But still, being alive is something. Tsk, tsk."


    Candler had survived.


    It was a mystery how she managed to survive in front of that massive explosion, in the middle of the southern plains.


    Whether it was the golem sacrificing its life to protect her, or some miracle at work...


    But as a result of being caught in the explosion, Candler sustained terrible injuries.


    She suffered burns all over her body and severely injured her head. Her legs were burned to the point she couldn''t walk properly.


    Now, she lay in the ICU bed, only able to breathe in and out as she stared blankly into space.


    "..."


    "..."


    Similarly wrapped in bandages all over, Nobody and Chain looked into Candler''s room for a while.


    "Get well soon. So we can play poker together in this boring room."


    "Yeah. It''s boring with just the two of us adults here."


    "When you come to, call us! Scream loudly! Got it?"


    After throwing out such frivolous remarks, the two mercenaries slowly walked away from the ICU.


    The faces of the blind swordsman and the dark magician walking down the corridor were stern.


    ***


    In the ICU next door.


    Gulp, gulp!


    Kellibey was gulping down liquor straight from the bottle.


    His condition, covered in bruises and burns, was not good at all. In front of Kellibey, who kept drinking one bottle after another, Damien pleaded.


    "Master Kellibey. You''re in such a condition, and still liquor, please... At least, after the treatment is over..."


    "Do you think I can be sober right now?"


    Kellibey slurred, laying down the empty bottle on the bed carelessly.


    "Do you know what it feels like to watch your son ride off on Geronimo to his death?"


    "..."


    "I got on a lifeboat. Desperate to live. While my son went off to die."


    Kellibey flailed his short arms around wildly.


    "Do you know what I was thinking when the lifeboat caught in the explosion was thrown about and fell off a cliff?"


    "..."


    "I thought it was scary. I was scared of dying. And then, as the parachute opened, and the lifeboat landed slowly at the bottom of the cliff... Do you know what I did?"


    Damien clenched his eyes shut. Kellibey chewed over and spit out the words he had repeated several times.


    "I sighed in relief...! Without realizing it, I was relieved! Relieved that I escaped the explosion that killed my son!"


    "...Kellibey."


    "What kind of father is this... What kind of father am I..."


    Kellibey''s eyes, red with bloodshot, fumbled for the empty bottle.


    "I''m selfish, only know my own life, an old, stubborn, shameless dwarf. Why was I saved, and my son died."


    "..."


    "How can someone like me become the next king!"


    Kellibey threw the empty bottle towards other dwarves lurking outside the ICU.


    Clang-! Glass shards scattered as the dwarves screamed and backed away.


    "Get out! All of you, get out before I smash your heads in!"


    At Kellibey''s bluff, the dwarves hurriedly retreated.


    Watching Kellibey gasp for air roughly, Damien also slowly stepped out of the room.


    "Rest, Kellibey. Don''t think about anything..."


    "..."


    Finally, in the empty room, Kellibey''s trembling hand covered his face.


    "What can I do for you, son... It''s already too late..."


    ***


    The next day.


    West of Crossroad. The graveyard.


    Once again, in front of the funeral that had come around, the area was bustling. This was because the number of people who died this time was too many.


    "..."


    I clenched my mouth tight at the sight.


    Many had died or were injured. Over fifty heroes had died, and the number of injured heroes exceeded two hundred.


    The casualties among the regular soldiers exceeded a thousand.


    During the past three days, I led the reconstruction efforts by day and visited each of them by night, offering condolences to everyone.


    But... if merely a commander''s condolences could soothe all that sorrow, what sorrow would remain in the world.


    The city was still immersed in mourning.


    Coffins were covered with national flags, holy water was sprinkled, and choirs sang...


    As I blankly watched the chaotic scene of the funeral, someone approached me.


    "Prince Ash."


    Turning around, the person limping towards me with a cane was none other than the captain of the airship fleet, McMillan.


    I nodded my head.


    "Captain McMillan. How are you?"


    "My personal injuries will heal over time. But the wound I suffered as the fleet admiral might never heal."


    The airship fleet was virtually annihilated.


    Most of the airships mobilized for this battle had been decommissioned.


    Emphasizing again.


    "It''s a miracle."


    The people were looking at me intently. I continued.


    "The miracle isn''t that she summoned a golem to lift the monster''s corpse. The miracle is that she, a regular human being, decided to fight again, risking her life... that''s the miracle."


    I slowly bowed my head.


    "In this battle, there were countless noble sacrifices."


    Burnout.


    Kellison.


    Skuld.


    The Insect Busters. And in countless places out of my sight, many people...


    Sacrificed their lives for the world.


    "What made them throw their lives into the fight?"


    Raising my head again, I looked around at the people.


    "We are ordinary humans. Compared to those giant monsters, we''re really just small beings. It''s natural to want to run away. That''s instinct. But what exactly allows us to stand our ground and fight here?"


    I clenched my fist.


    "The heart of a person, fighting against monsters too big and too frightening, is more incomprehensible than any monster. I want to call this human heart a miracle."


    "..."


    "Everyone here, fighting against the impossible every day and writing down victories, is living within miracles. We live in the midst of miracles."


    I raised my voice.


    "My people."


    Everyone straightened up and looked at me. I continued.


    "I hope you remember the miracles you''ve created. Be proud of these miracles. Do not consider them ordinary. Be aware of the incredible things you are doing."


    I looked towards the devastated south of the city.


    "The situation is not good. We stand on ruins. But these ruins are protected by the miracles of all of us who participated in this battle."


    After giving a faint smile to the people,


    "Let''s start again on these ruins, believing that there is something here that those monsters can never destroy, something that those who went before us wanted to protect."


    I slowly looked at the newly erected graveyard.


    The faces of those who had gone passed through my mind.


    "..."


    Taking a moment to breathe and calm my heart.


    In honor of the deceased, I recited the prepared poem. (TL Note: The Author wrote it in English. So this part wasn''t translated)


    Tell me not, in mournful numbers,


    Life is but an empty dream!


    In the worlds broad field of battle,


    In the bivouac of Life,


    Be not like dumb, driven cattle!


    Be a hero in the strife!


    Lives of great men all remind us


    We can make our lives sublime,


    And, departing, leave behind us


    Footprints on the sands of time;


    Footprints, that perhaps another,


    Sailing oer lifes solemn main,


    A forlorn and shipwrecked brother,


    Seeing, shall take heart again.


    Let us, then, be up and doing,


    With a heart for any fate.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Lake Kingdom.


    In the deepest darkness of Zone 10, at its core lies the origin of darkness - the King''s Castle.


    "..."


    Night Bringer sat on the throne set up in the audience chamber, eyes tightly shut, motionless like a statue.


    Long silence flowed in this place shrouded in darkness, and in the audience chamber, frozen as if the world itself had stopped, there was no movement.


    How much time had passed in such stillness?


    The black dragon slowly opened his eyes. In the settled darkness, his golden eyes lit up as if dawn was breaking through.


    Suddenly, a low voice flowed from between the black dragon''s parted lips.


    It was an old verse often recited by the Demon King, the original master of this place.


    Life''s but a walking shadow, a poor PLAYER


    That struts and frets his hour upon the STAGE


    And then is heard no more. It is a TALE


    Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,


    Life is but a walking shadow,


    A mere actor who boasts and panics for a moment on the stage


    But soon forgotten.


    Life is like a tale


    Spouted by a fool, filled with shouting and rage,


    ***


    Signifying NOTHING.


    Ultimately meaning nothing.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    After the funeral procession concluded, I visited every newly made grave.


    "Prince Ash."


    In front of one of the graves, a man, silently stroking his fine beard, turned to look at me.


    It was Valen, the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance.


    "Lord Valen."


    As I approached and called his name, he glanced briefly at the new grave in front of him. I looked at the grave as well.


    It was the grave of the mercenary group, Insect Busters, who had joined us in the defense battle thanks to Valen''s introduction.


    Experts in pest extermination, yet during the first battle at the forward base, five mercenaries were unfortunately captured by the King of Flies.


    Unable to retrieve their bodies, they were buried in empty coffins, and having no ties to this city, there were hardly any mourners.


    Only Valen stood in vigil, as if he were the chief mourner.


    After a moment of silence, Valen spoke up.


    "The Insect Busters."


    "Yes."


    "Truth be told, I had no personal acquaintance with them."


    "Yes."


    "I had only heard of their reputation before I scouted them to come here."


    Valen let out a long sigh.


    "It feels strange."


    "How so?"


    "It feels like I''ve led them to their deaths. To a very lonely and isolated end."


    "..."


    "It''s not just them. Of all the soldiers I''ve brought over time, not many have survived."


    A hot wind blew by.


    With my hair tousled by the late summer gust, I asked him.


    "Do you regret it?"


    "As the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance, I shouldn''t. But on a personal level... Yes, I regret it."


    Valen murmured bitterly, looking at me.


    "Even just recruiting soldiers brings me such pain, I can only imagine how much more distressing it must be for you."


    "No matter how much my heart may burn, can it compare to the grief of the bereaved? Can it compare to the agony those who died felt in their final moments?"


    How could it compare?


    No matter how much my heart may burn...


    I briefly paid my respects in front of the Insect Busters'' grave. After finishing my moment of silence and raising my head, Valen asked me.


    "Your Highness, will there be many more deaths to come?"


    "There will be."


    "Honestly, it feels like my heart might break."


    "..."


    "The thought of that giant monster scares me, and the pain of losing the people I''ve brought... It''s shameful. To feel this way and still be the leader of an organization."


    "There''s no need to feel ashamed. It''s only natural for a human being."


    "What should I do? Can people as weakened as I am continue to fight?"


    I thought of Candler. How she, having once fled, miraculously returned and fought again.


    Such miracles, such sacrifices... I can''t demand them of everyone.


    "There''s about two months left until the next battle."


    I changed the subject.


    "Take that time to collect your thoughts, Lord Valen. To see if you can continue to fight, or..."


    Or...


    Even if you choose to leave, I can''t hold you back.


    Valen, and all those who have fought here so far. I know better than anyone that they have already done their best.


    That they have fought hard enough.


    That it''s enough for their hearts to be broken. Because I know.


    Hesitating for a moment, Valen replied with a bitter smile and bowed to me.


    "I will do that, Your Highness."


    ***


    When the southern wall collapsed.


    Many were unable to evacuate in time or were swept away by the collapse. Half of the casualties in this battle occurred here.


    Among those caught in the collapse were magicians.


    "..."


    Junior, with reddened eyes, looked at the grave in front of her. In front of the grave, two young magicians were lying face down, wrapped in bandages, crying.


    They were the young magicians who had formed a party under Junior, learning magic from Junior and Dearmudin.


    When the wall collapsed, these young magicians, not yet physically hardened, were caught in the disaster.


    Eventually, two died and two were injured like this.


    Junior quietly approached the crying young magicians and stroked their shoulders. The three of them cried together.


    "..."


    Standing behind them, Dearmudin stared blankly.


    "The children die, and the elderly survive."


    His hollow murmur dispersed into the summer wind.


    "The children die, and the elderly survive..."


    "..."


    I stood quietly beside him, paying my respects.


    There was nothing else I could do but mourn.


    ***


    Skuld and Kellison.


    The imperial-style funeral was not held for the Elf Queen and the Dwarf King. Instead, we held separate funerals, each adhering to the distinct customs of their respective races.


    Skuld''s wooden coffin was filled with white flowers, while Kellison''s metal coffin was stacked high with gold coins.


    Yet, no matter the form or the order of service.


    The human heart is the same.


    A faint smile passed over the tearful Bodybag''s lips. Sid laughed heartily, pressing his palm against Bodybag''s cheek.


    "..."


    Quietly smiling at this scene, Lilly suddenly turned her gaze towards the graves.


    As if searching for a grave that wasn''t there.


    The nonexistent grave of Godhand, still officially missing but whom everyone had already accepted as dead.


    ***


    The ceasefire period proposed to us by the Black Dragon Night Bringer lasts until the next great flood.


    In other words, until right before the next boss stage - Stage 40.


    Stages 36, 37, 38, 39... It meant skipping four defense battles without fighting.


    Of course, taking the monster''s words at face value isn''t safe, but it seems like he''s the type to keep his word faithfully. So, we''ve gained some respite, to an extent.


    Roughly two months...


    After the funeral, in the evening.


    I visited Serenade.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s Crossroad branch was busy. They had been deployed at the forefront of the reconstruction efforts.


    Continuously incoming supplies were being carried out again by the workers.


    Passing through that busy scene.


    "Serenade."


    "Your Highness! If you had sent word, I would have come out to meet you..."


    "How could I when you''re so busy."


    Entering Serenade''s office, I immediately made a request.


    "I have a request. Send a proclamation to every country, every city, every village in the world."


    "A proclamation, you say?"


    "Call it a notice or even an advertisement, but there''s something we need to announce to the whole world on a grand scale. Can you do it?"


    "Of course. It''s not a difficult task. Leave it to me."


    Pulling out fresh paper from her desk, and clutching a quill in her hand stained with ink from the day''s hard work.


    Serenade looked up at me, her silver eyes sparkling behind the lenses of her glasses she wore whenever she worked.


    "How should I write it, Your Highness?"


    "Heroes Wanted."


    Behind Serenade, the window with wooden blinds half-drawn.


    Turning my gaze towards the window leaking in the sunset, I recited as I had thought.


    "Financial compensation, high. Honor and glory, exceedingly high."


    Serenades quill, fluently catching my words with elegant strokes, paused at my next statement.


    "Survival probability, low."


    "..."


    "Success probability, exceedingly low."


    ...Rustle. Rustle.


    The momentarily halted writing resumed as if nothing had happened. I, without showing any sign, continued.


    "Yet, those who wish to save the world. Those who have something they must protect. For everything they love, to stand against destruction, to fight the world''s worst monsters."


    I concluded.


    "Without exception, all should come to the world''s southern end, Crossroad."


    "..."


    "By the name of Ash Born Hater Everblack, commander of the World Guardian Front."


    My speech ended, and the writing by Serenade eventually stopped as well.


    Silence descended in the office.


    Serenade looking down at the sentence, and me, watching the city through the window.


    The smell of ink on Serenade''s hands. The smell of paper. The scent of the bandages wrapped around me. The dry smell of blood.


    The distant noise of construction, the faint shouts of workers, and the elegies softly drifting in from the graves...


    "Serenade."


    Cutting through the silence between us, I suddenly asked.


    "If the world were to end tomorrow, what would you do today?"


    "..."


    Serenade slowly lifted her head, and I turned my gaze from the window to her.


    Our eyes met through the sunset streaming through the window.


    After a moment of thought, she spoke.


    "I''d... hold a festival in this city."


    "And?"


    "I would dance with you. Until the moment the world ends."


    Serenade smiled.


    So, I smiled too.


    "Then let''s do that."


    "Really?"


    Stepping closer to the puzzled Serenade.


    I took a new piece of paper from the table, took the quill from her hand, and wrote a second proclamation.


    In about a month''s time, on the upcoming new moon.


    There would be an autumn festival in Crossroad.


    "Even if the world really were to end..."


    I smiled, handing the completed proclamation to Serenade, who blinked in astonishment.


    "Would you still dance with me, partner?"


    Heroes Wanted.


    And the announcement of the Autumn Festival.


    Holding the two proclamations, Serenade looked at me with reddened eyes for a long while... and then smiled brilliantly.


    Late summer was ending, and early autumn was approaching.


    The third year''s Crossroad Autumn Festival was drawing near.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The next day. At the lord''s mansion. In the office.


    "Festival?"


    Dusk Bringar, who had come to see me, wore an incredulous expression.


    "Did you say festival just now?"


    "Why pretend you didn''t hear me when you have such keen ears? Yes, a festival."


    I answered calmly, but Dusk Bringar''s baffled expression deepened.


    The Autumn Festival.


    A festival similar to Earth''s Thanksgiving or Harvest Festival, held around the same time in almost every country across the world, not just in the Everblack Empire.


    In the Everblack Empire, the festival takes place for three days, from the new moon to the full moon around September.


    It''s funny that it''s the opposite of Korea''s Chuseok, which is held on the full moon. Fitting for a country as dark as its name suggests.


    The first year''s autumn festival had a martial arts tournament and a dance festival.


    I remember setting up stalls for Serenade and others to enjoy various amusements. Was it Dusk Bringar''s first time in Crossroad then?


    The second year, my return was delayed because I plunged into the spirit realm, and as soon as I got back, I had to head to New Terra for the imperial capital conquest battle, so I couldn''t properly attend.


    This time, the season aligns. I''ll be able to fully enjoy the autumn festival this year.


    The defense against the King of Flies was exactly from the new moon to the full moon... not much time left.


    Several days had passed since we defeated the King of Flies. Just over three weeks remain until the next new moon.


    As I was estimating the remaining days, Dusk Bringar slammed her small hands down on my desk with a bang! Ah, you startled me. Why do you do that.


    "What on earth are you joking about now? A festival? With Night Bringer approaching...!"


    "There''s nothing we can do right now anyway."


    I leaned back with my hands clasped behind my head, and crossed my legs on top of my desk.


    "Everyone is exhausted from the continuous battles. It''s better to rest easy while the monsters aren''t attacking."


    "But!"


    "Both the people and the city are in tatters. Let''s fully recover while the enemy commander has declared a truce."


    It''s rare to have a period set aside just for rest.


    I can hardly remember the last time we could lay down our weapons and rest easy.


    We''ve been in a state of high alert, defending and exploring without rest.


    It''s time to let go. It would be nice if everyone could relax and take it easy for a while.


    "...Alright, resting is fine. Even holding a festival, I can concede that much."


    Dusk Bringar, who is more wary of Night Bringer than anyone in this city, having inherited the blood of a dragon that opposes the Black Dragon, shouted sharply.


    "But shouldn''t we prepare! The Black Dragon is planning to invade! You''re not planning to just play and ignore it, are you?"


    "..."


    "In two months, we''ll have to defend! Do we have a way to stop him?"


    I spoke honestly.


    "No."


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible to defend. We''re bound to lose."


    Dusk Bringar looked stunned at my answer, clearly not expecting me to say such a thing before even starting the fight.


    I explained in a calm voice.


    "First off, we can''t repair the southern wall in two months."


    The collapse of Crossroad''s walls had been partial up until now.


    Whether it was damaged by the phantom knight''s greatsword, split by the vampire general''s axe, or crumbled by the goblin legion''s self-destruction... the basic structure remained.


    That''s why emergency repairs were possible.


    But this time it''s different.


    The southern wall was completely swept away. It collapsed due to the King of Flies'' crash and turned to dust in the subsequent explosion.


    It''s not even ruins anymore. It''s gone to nothing.


    We have to start from scratch.


    Even with magical construction technology from the Lake Kingdom, it''s not something that can be done in two months.


    "And even if the walls were intact, stopping the Black Dragon would be a far-fetched idea."


    Even if we pour all our manpower and resources into rebuilding the walls.


    Most heroes and soldiers won''t be able to properly resist in front of the Black Dragon''s transcendental power.


    If they go into battle, they''ll all burn to death against an opponent with a completely different level of power.


    This has been verified with game data. In a battle against the Black Dragon, the number on our side is meaningless.


    In such a situation, there''s no need to keep our forces on high alert. It''s better to give them some breathing room.


    "In two months, if the Black Dragon marches on Crossroad... we can''t stop him. Crossroad will burn, and the realm will fall."


    "..."


    "So, there''s no reason to desperately rebuild the walls. The heroes and soldiers don''t need to train to death either. If we''re going to be swept away and die in the defense anyway."


    Until the festival, I intended to give the heroes and soldiers a vacation.


    Most likely, this will be the last vacation the World Guardian Front can enjoy.


    After that, whether we repel the Black Dragon or not, we''ll have to fight until the very moment of the world''s end.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I won''t just let them rest indiscriminately. Do I look like a kind-hearted club owner? I''m quite the ruthless lord."


    "..."


    "We''ll steadily proceed with rebuilding the walls, and the basic training of the heroes and soldiers will continue. Loosening up a bit doesn''t mean giving up and indulging in revelry."


    Dusk Bringar looked at me with her sunken amber eyes. I smiled bitterly.


    "However, at least in their hearts. They need to put everything down and rest. That''s why I decided to go ahead with the festival."


    "..."


    "Now that you''ve peeked into my mind, what do you think? Are you still not satisfied, Duchess?"


    Dusk Bringar let out a long sigh...


    And smiled, showing her sharp teeth.


    "Ash. Do you remember the promise we made before?"


    "A promise?"


    "The one about competing for command of this frontline, between you and your five closest allies and me and my five royal guards."


    "Oh."


    That was the conversation when I first brought Dusk Bringar to this frontline.


    We had agreed to a contest for command over the monster frontline. It became a moot point when Dusk Bringar backed down first, accepting refugees from the Bringar Duchy here.


    "But why bring up that promise now?"


    "Let''s fulfill it."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Let''s carry out that promise we made back then."


    Whoosh-


    Spreading her thinly bandaged arm to the side, the dragon lady of the dusk declared.


    "A declaration of war, young prince!"


    "...!"


    "Take your vacation until the festival, fine. My knights, my soldiers, and I are exhausted too. Enjoy the vacation to your heart''s content. I won''t argue about this matter anymore. But!"


    Dusk Bringar''s draconic eyes blazed fiercely.


    "When we go down to the Lake Kingdom afterward... when we kill the minions of the Black Dragon Legion and invade Night Bringer''s lair. Then, I must hold the command."


    "..."


    "I am Dusk Bringar. Fated nemesis intertwined with the Black Dragon, sworn enemies destined to battle to the death. The command of the operation to kill the Black Dragon rightfully belongs to me."


    Why is it?


    Dusk Bringar, declaring war on me with more determination than ever before.


    "The commander of the World Guardian Front. This Dragon Lady of the Dusk formally challenges you for command!"


    Seemed smaller and more vulnerable than ever.


    "..."


    After glancing at the silver crown on her head, tarnished and dented from the Black Dragon''s assault,


    I slowly nodded.


    "Very well. Dragon Lady. I accept your challenge."


    Then I smirked.


    "It seems... we''ve just decided on the rules for this autumn festival''s martial arts tournament."


    A five-person party. Team PVP.


    This autumn festival is going to be very, very entertaining like never before.


    Still covering my mouth with my clasped hands, I laughed sinisterly, "Muahaha," and Dusk Bringar, too, spread her arms to the side and laughed wickedly, "Kukukuku."


    Then, stopping our laughter simultaneously,


    We glared and growled at each other.


    "I will not lose, you greenhorn, you princely brat...!"


    "That''s my line. Your Grace, who seems to forget his age...!"


    Dusk Bringar whirled around and stormed out of my office.


    As soon as I confirmed she had left the mansion, I shouted toward the hallway.


    "Hey! Assemble the main party immediately!"


    Lucas! Damien! Evangeline! Junior! Out you come-!


    Talking about a vacation, huh! Cancel all that!


    It''s straight into hellish training!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Thus, at my urgent call, the main party of five gathered at the lord''s mansion.


    "Ah, um..."


    I was taken aback by the state of the kids gathered before me.


    Lucas, Damien, Evangeline, and Junior, all had sullen faces. They looked as if they were in great pain. Guys?


    "Are you all... okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Among our main heroes, these four were supposed to have the least injuries. Why did they look like this?


    They glanced at each other, and Lucas was the first to speak.


    "To know that such an entity will be our next opponent, how could our hearts be at ease."


    It was about Night Bringer.


    Lucas let out a sigh of frustration. Such a mighty being that could easily crush the formidable King of Flies with his hand. It must feel daunting.


    "How we can thrust a sword into the neck of that evil dragon... it''s utterly beyond us, so we''ve been worrying all night."


    "The lack of sleep has ruined our faces."


    "...Actually, it''s not that we haven''t thought of any methods."


    Lucas glanced at me cautiously, and I clicked my tongue.


    "Hey, even so, I won''t give back Excannibal. Beastification is still prohibited."


    I had taken back the Excannibal that Lucas was using right after the battle and put it into my inventory.


    Who knows what that wicked cursed sword could do to Lucas''s mind.


    Walking such heterodox paths as cursed swords or beastification should be avoided. It might be a source of power for now, but eventually, it will consume the user''s body and soul.


    During the King of Flies incident, we had no choice due to the urgency, but going forward...


    "Oooh..."


    Lucas made a bear-like noise and dropped his gaze. No matter how pitiful you act, I won''t give it back.


    "Evangeline, what about you? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    When I cautiously asked Evangeline, who was lying on the couch next to me, she groaned with an uncharacteristically pallid complexion.


    "...Wouldn''t it be strange if my face were bright, given the state of my homeland?"


    "That''s true..."


    The one to inherit the countship and become the lord of Crossroad in the future was none other than Evangeline.


    But since the southern part of her hometown city had been turned into ruins... naturally, her heart would be unsettled.


    "I''m a bit nauseated too."


    Evangeline flipped her body over on the couch, switching to a prone position, and bounced her legs.


    "I thought I could handle any attack in my best condition, but..."


    "But?"


    "In the presence of a vast and transcendent power like the King of Flies, it seems my shield is of little use."


    After saying so, Evangeline immediately looked disheartened. Indeed, that was the reason for her worsened condition.


    "The monsters are getting stronger by the day, and in the upcoming battles, I wonder how useful my shield will be... In the ever-expanding battlefield, how meaningful will my individual defense be."


    Evangeline made a strange noise, uweeeeee, and started to spin around on the couch. You''re kicking up dust, girl.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot like this~ So I also couldn''t sleep."


    "A sleepless youth."


    "And this senior here talks like an old man..."


    Moving on from Evangeline, who was rubbing her face vigorously, I looked at Damien next.


    "Damien? You look tired too. Speak freely."


    "Ah, I just worked a bit too hard... Hehe."


    Damien scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. After all, he''s been working as a priest at the temple. There was a funeral yesterday, so he had been busy all day.


    "I... will just focus on coming up with concrete ways to better execute the orders from His Highness. The big solutions will come from His Highness anyway..."


    Damien smiled innocently with his tousled face.


    "That Black Dragon is a terrifying being, but His Highness will surely find a way, as always. I''ll be ready to fight well when that time comes."


    Stop sending me those pure eyes of trust! They''re blinding me!


    After dodging Damien''s mental attack(?) by turning away, I looked at the last member, Junior.


    ''She lost two young mages under her command.''


    She must be the most heartbroken among us.


    Without saying much, Junior, with her haggard complexion, gave a weak smile and cautiously observed my face.


    "Your Highness, so... what''s the reason you''ve called us here today?"


    "Ah."


    I quickly erased the intensive hell-training list I had planned in my mind.


    Ah, what hell-training. Let''s start with a vacation.


    "You''re all on vacation. I called you here to tell you that. For a while, don''t think about anything and just rest up."


    The 5-on-5 team match against Dusk Bringer... Of course, we will have to do it!


    But starting right away would be overdoing it. Let''s take a good rest, recover physically and mentally, and then start.


    "Oh, vacation!"


    As their footsteps faded away, and I was still sweating buckets, I screamed and pointed under the table.


    "You made me lie because of you, you red-cloaked wolf bastard! What are you going to do now? Why would you do something like this and make even the prince a liar?!"


    Kuilan, who had crawled out from under the table, seemed not to hear my rebuke as he sighed in relief.


    I kept yelling at him.


    "And why are you kidnapping Yun? Wasn''t she being properly treated by the Ariane Kingdom?"


    "That''s a lie from the Ariane Kingdom side, Captain. Yun survived, but she hasn''t regained consciousness because they couldn''t remove the paralysis poison."


    I opened my mouth in shock. Kuilan continued.


    "And the people from the Ariane Kingdom are trying to take Yun back to her homeland. They planned to transport her today, by land."


    "What?"


    "The king of the Ariane Kingdom wants to see his daughter''s face one last time. That''s why they came up with this absurd plan."


    Crossroad is at the southern end of the world. The Ariane Kingdom, located at the northern end, is incredibly far away.


    It''s an exhausting journey even for a healthy person, let alone for Yun, who is injured and unconscious.


    "So, I stole her. Instead of forcibly transporting her north, it''s much better... more likely to save her if she continues to receive treatment in Crossroad."


    "That makes sense, but..."


    Is kidnapping like this really okay? Is there really no problem?


    As I stammered in confusion,


    Bang!


    The office door opened again. Ah, today is just a day for breaking doors!


    "She''s indeed here!"


    The people from the Ariane Kingdom had returned. Pretending to leave and then raiding this place again. Ahh, we''re caught!


    "I saw you enter clearly, no matter how much you try to cover it up with the prince''s protection, Kuilan...!"


    "..."


    "Please return the princess peacefully. Don''t escalate this into a diplomatic issue."


    The priest from the Ariane Kingdom spoke with a heavy heart.


    "We only wish for the princess''s happiness. Even if it means she must close her eyes in her homeland, in her family''s embrace. So..."


    "Wishing for Yun''s happiness?"


    Scoffing, Kuilan stood up and covered Yun''s face with his hand.


    "If that''s the case, people of the Ariane Kingdom. Take a good look at this."


    Then, he placed his furry hand... on Yun''s cheek.


    And astonishingly, the corners of Yun''s mouth, who had been unconscious and asleep... started to curl up into a smile.


    I exclaimed in shock.


    "What the, she''s smiling?! I thought she was unconscious?!"


    "No, she''s unconscious... She must be..."


    In front of the bewildered Ariane Kingdom priest, Kuilan continued to demonstrate.


    "Look. Like this. Like this."


    Swipe. Swipe. Swipe.


    As Kuilan rubbed the soft fur from various parts of his body on Yun''s cheeks and neck, Yun not only started smiling foolishly but even began to drool.


    Is she actually finding happiness from the touch of Kuilan''s fur even in a comatose state? What a natural-born fur enthusiast!


    Kuilan declared in a determined voice.


    "Being with me is better for Yun''s happiness."


    "Ugh..."


    The priest, who slyly came over to feel Kuilan''s arm, dropped his head while shivering.


    "These muscles, this fur... His Majesty the King would understand if he felt this himself. I have no choice but to acknowledge it..."


    "You''re just going to accept it?!"


    I was dumbfounded. What exactly is the taste of these northerners...?


    "But we cannot disregard His Majesty''s command. What should we do..."


    I stepped forward in front of the pondering priest.


    "His Majesty wouldn''t want Yun''s death, would he?"


    "Of course, that''s not what we want..."


    "There must be a way to improve Yun''s condition here in Crossroad. Why not continue her treatment here a little longer? I''ll propose it myself, as the commander of this place."


    Everyone''s eyes widened. The priest asked in a trembling voice.


    "And what might that method be?"


    "Below the Lake Kingdom, there''s a facility that helps with stamina and magic power regeneration. It''s called the Bokuk Hawaii... Ah, no!"


    I hurriedly corrected myself.


    "Dungeon Spa!"


    It seems like it''s time for all of us to take a dip in the hot springs, especially now that we''re on vacation.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon Zone 5. Hot Springs Facility.


    Commonly referred to as the Lake Kingdom Water Park by the dungeon spa enthusiasts.


    Flash!


    We entered this place, filled with the smell of sulfur and misty steam, through a teleport gate.


    This is a spot where simply soaking in the baths rejuvenates stamina and magic power, along with providing minor buff effects.


    While it lacks dramatic healing effects or miraculous benefits, it still offers a simple form of recuperation.


    We''ve often placed injured troops here between stages to aid in their recovery.


    After enduring fierce battles, it seemed like a good idea for everyone to take a thorough soak together.


    Since the facility can only be used once per stage, I decided to gather all the heroes under my command and bring them here this time.


    Rumble...


    "Wow, there are quite a lot."


    I was amazed seeing the heroes crowding the hot springs facility lobby, each carrying towels and change of clothes, slowly gathering in the lobby.


    It struck me anew how diverse my heroes were, spanning all ages and genders.


    "Lord. What should we do with these?"


    Director Aider naturally found himself among the throng of heroes. He had brought a large cart filled with boiled eggs and honey water, pulling it along.


    I had ordered it. Since it was around lunchtime, I thought it would be nice to eat those after bathing.


    "Leave it in the communal hall inside the facility. We''ll gather there after our bath and eat."


    "Got it."


    Inside the hot springs facility, there was a large hall built like a lecture hall.


    Since we planned to gather there after our bath to discuss further plans, Aider had the eggs and honey water delivered there.


    It seemed like everyone had arrived. I looked around at the heroes awkwardly lined up in the lobby and shouted.


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes~!"


    The response came back more languidly than usual. Whether from exhaustion or relaxation, everyone''s voice lacked strength. It was indeed time for a rest.


    "Some of you may have heard, but from today, we''re on vacation!"


    "Wow!"


    "There might be those among you wondering how we could take a vacation with continuous monster invasions. But for now, set aside those thoughts and let the hot springs melt away your worries. After the bath, we''ll have a proper discussion over boiled eggs in the hall about what to do next. Got it?"


    "Yes~!"


    "Good, then let''s go! Go and wash away all the fatigue, headaches, toothaches, back pain, and even the belly fat!"


    At my command, the heroes dispersed into the men''s and women''s baths.


    Given the heroes hailed from various parts of the world, their bathing cultures differed, as did their bathing equipment. I found this quite interesting to observe.


    Some brought soap, others sponges, some a sturdy towel, and then there was...


    Squeak squeak squeak.


    A hamster...


    "...?"


    I was taken aback trying to identify who brought a hamster cage, when Damian, blinking innocently, came into view. His face bore a look of pure innocence, as if asking what the big deal was.


    "Damian, this friend is...?"


    "Oh, this is Pudong!"


    I know its name is Pudong, but why bring it to the baths?


    "Pudong has been moving less like his old self since he got older... Last time we were here, I noticed there was a sand bath inside. I thought Pudong might feel better after a sand bath."


    "Oh, so you brought him for a bath too."


    "Yes. Hamsters don''t do well with water baths, but they enjoy sand baths. I thought if we picked a clean spot, it would be nice for him..."


    Sure, the stamina and magic power regeneration buffs would naturally benefit him as well.


    Despite being in a dungeon, the plump hamster lay comfortably in its cage, seemingly unbothered by its surroundings. I examined Pudong''s tiny eyes.


    "Hamsters usually live for 2, 3 years, right?"


    "Yes. Pudong is a little over 2 years old now..."


    "He doesn''t look it, but he''s quite the seasoned hamster, isn''t he, Pudong."


    Pudong, you need to listen to your owner and stay healthy, okay?


    Anyway, Damian carefully carried the cage containing Pudong into the men''s bath.


    Around him, muscular men gathered, unsure what to make of the hamster cage, chanting ''Pudong!'' ''Pudong!'' before joining Damian... You guys might as well take a sand bath like the hamster.


    I chuckled and turned away, only to see...


    "..."


    This time, a cage containing a person... no, a stretcher carried by Kuilan caught my eye.


    Zenis''s body bore the unique scars of an inquisitor, and around Hannibal, water spirits were laughing and spinning in circles.


    This awkward father and son duo seemed to be visiting the bath together for the first time.


    I approached them from behind and lightly slapped their backs.


    "Ow! Prince?!"


    "You two. Scrub each other''s backs. Go."


    "Scrub... our backs?"


    "The culture of scrubbing each other''s backs isn''t here, huh. Anyway, it''s hard to wash your back alone. Sit there and splash each other with water at least."


    I... or rather, a memory from my childhood as RetroAddict.


    I don''t have many happy memories with my father, but the memory of coming to the bathhouse together and scrubbing each other''s backs remains precious.


    He was always difficult to approach, but his hands were gentle as he meticulously cleaned my back.


    Such trivial memories can become precious later on.


    Prodded by me, Zenis and Hannibal reluctantly sat in front of a washstand and soon started awkwardly splashing water at each other, laughing awkwardly.


    As Zenis applied soap to Hannibal''s head and scrubbed hard, Hannibal let out a scream that was somewhere between pain and joy.


    I laughed at this warm scene, then turned my head,


    "..."


    "..."


    To find men emitting a dark aura as if from hell.


    In the hot bath, Dearmudin, with his long beard wrapped around his neck like a scarf, was soaking with a gloomy expression.


    Next to him, squatted Nobody, with Chain submerged up to his chin in the bath, staring blankly into space.


    And... Kellibey, whose skin had mostly healed thanks to his dwarf resilience, was still unable to enter the bath and sat crouched on the floor.


    These gloomy uncles were watching the scene of Zenis and Hannibal washing each other''s backs with distant eyes.


    "...Now that I think about it, I''ve never gone to the bath with that guy Kellison."


    Kellibey murmured gloomily,


    "...I, too, have never spent time with those children outside of magic lessons."


    Dearmudin also uttered a line full of regret.


    Nobody and Chain also sighed deeply in the hot bath, only bubbling sorrowfully.


    "Those old guys..."


    Even after forcibly dragging them to the hot springs to melt those stern faces, their expressions were frozen stiff like ingredients stored too long in a freezer.


    The atmosphere was so gloomy that Torkel, who was scouting for a private bath with his helmet under his arm, startled and shuddered at the sight of us.


    "...Sigh."


    Suddenly irritated, I strode up to these gloomy uncles in the hot bath and-


    Whoosh!


    Scooped up water from the bath with my hands and splashed it right in their faces!


    "Kyaaa?!"


    "My eyes! I can''t see anyway, but my eyes!"


    Chain and Nobody collapsed, screaming,


    "What is the meaning of this, Prince Ash?! Ah, it''s hot!"


    Dearmudin yelled out, his beard soaking wet.


    "You''re insane! I''ve got burns, I''ve got burns!"


    Kellibey frantically rolled on the ground to avoid the hot water.


    After a moment of furious water-splashing, I laughed menacingly and unclenched my fists.


    "This won''t do. Looks like we need to have some recreation time this afternoon."


    "Re, recreation...? What''s that...?"


    To the uncles staring at me with eyes wide in terror, I laughed devilishly.


    "I just planned to clean up in the hot springs and announce the schedule for what''s coming next, but I''ve changed my mind."


    If you''re all going to be this downcast even during our vacation, I''ll forcibly lift your spirits!


    ''It''s neither the sea, the mountains, nor the valleys, but who says we can''t have fun right here at the local bathhouse!''


    Clenching my fist, I made up my mind. Alright, change of plans!


    "Let''s call it... the Dungeon Retreat!"


    I''ll show them the taste of a hellish K-retreat!


    From the very first day of vacation, let them all chant that they''re dead, everyone-!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    At the same time, in the women''s bath.


    "Now, then. As previously announced..."


    Evangeline clapped her hands solemnly and declared with a solemn voice.


    "The Crossroad Female Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, abbreviated as CFHMRC, will now hold its... what number was it again? Anyway, we will have our meeting. Come on, everyone, let''s give a round of applause!"


    Clap, clap, clap, clap!


    Evangeline was the only one clapping. The rest of the members did not move a muscle.


    In the midst of silence, someone raised their hand through the steamy haze. It was Junior.


    "...Chairwoman Evangeline, I have a question."


    "Please, go ahead. Member Junior."


    "Why is this CFHMRC meeting..."


    Junior asked with trembling eyes.


    "...being held in the sauna?"


    Indeed.


    This was a sauna room inside the women''s bath. And it was a wet sauna at that.


    In this space filled with suffocating heat and humidity, the members of the CFHMRC looked as though they were about to collapse and die at any moment.


    Only Evangeline, with a scoff, comfortably crossed her arms.


    "It''s boring to have the same meeting every time, isn''t it? I thought it would be more fun to meet in different settings, so I gathered us here."


    "No, this is less fun! It''s hot! It''s hard! Let me out!"


    Junior trembled with anger. Then, Evangeline leaned in and whispered softly.


    "...And, let''s also draw out some of the poison from those people''s stomachs."


    "Huh? Poison..."


    Junior looked in the direction Evangeline was pointing and shivered.


    Slowly...


    In a corner of the sauna room, squatting and spreading dark clouds of gloom, were two elves.


    It was Verdandi and Bodybag. The faces of the two elves, each having lost someone dear, were rigid even in this sweltering sauna.


    Evangeline poked Junior''s shoulder with her fingertip.


    "And let''s draw some out from your stomach as well!"


    "Eh, me too?"


    "You''ve been looking gloomy too!"


    Was that so?


    Junior touched her face with a reluctant hand. She could feel her own furrowed expression.


    ...No, isn''t this just because I''m sad about the last battle, and also because the sauna is hot and exhausting?


    "I can''t take it anymore. I''m going out first."


    It was already awkward enough having to expose her scars from the lower half of her body.


    Feeling weak, Junior decided to give up on the sauna and head outside. Then, Evangeline suddenly shouted.


    "Wait-!"


    "What, what is it?"


    Before the puzzled Junior, Evangeline, with an unnecessarily grave expression, cleared her throat and looked around with a commanding voice.


    "Now that almost all the female heroes affiliated with Crossroad have joined our CFHMRC, I think it''s time to reveal the real purpose behind founding this meeting."


    "The real purpose...?"


    Wasn''t it just for whimsically eating and drinking as much as we want?


    As everyone looked puzzled, Evangeline stated with a deadly serious face.


    "The real purpose behind founding the CFHMRC... after obtaining the sovereignty of Crossroad and becoming its lord, is to secure a support base for a certain ''welfare project'' I plan to push forward."


    "Huh? A welfare project?"


    "Haha, don''t be surprised. The name of that welfare project is..."


    Evangeline smirked arrogantly, then raised her index finger and declared.


    "''A boyfriend for everyone''!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent out of sheer incredulity. Even Verdandi and Bodybag, tucked away in a corner, looked at Evangeline with wide eyes.


    For a moment, everyone thought.


    ''Is it so hot in the sauna that this lady is having a delusion?''


    But it was not a delusion. Evangeline continued her speech with a voice full of earnestness.


    "After taking Crossroad into my hands! I will provide all heroes affiliated with our CFHMRC with an unlimited ''matchmaking right''...!"


    "Ma, matchmaking right?"


    "And unlimited provision...?"


    "What does that even mean?!"


    "Hu, huhuhu, just as it sounds."


    Evangeline clenched her fist tightly.


    "Until you''re matched with a suitable partner, unlimited one-on-one meetings will be arranged!"


    Oh, oh wow...!


    Evangeline smirked wickedly.


    "Junior? I think it''s your turn."


    "I, I am..."


    Overwhelmed with confusion, Junior''s eyes darted left and right, then she exclaimed,


    "Aaagh! I give up!"


    And dashed out of the sauna.


    "Tsk, tsk, with Junior like that, I wonder if she''ll be able to seize the opportunity even if it comes."


    Evangeline, herself a novice, muttered as if she were a seasoned love warrior and clapped her hands.


    "Alright, the secret sauna meeting is hereby concluded! I trust that today''s events will remain a secret among us!"


    Evangeline ran her hands through her sweat-soaked platinum hair to shake it off.


    "Let''s go take a bath. Phew, it''s so hot."


    The female heroes streamed out of the sauna. Excited and shouting in the heat and humidity, they all felt like they were dying.


    Evangeline, smiling and making eye contact with the exiting heroes, suddenly widened her eyes. There was one person who remained in the sauna till the last.


    "Your Grace?"


    "Hm? Ah."


    It was Dusk Bringar.


    Sitting cross-legged and quietly observing the noisy gathering of the CFHMRC members, the Dragonblood Duchess suddenly came to her senses.


    "Today was noisy and fun as well. Haha."


    Slowly getting up, Dusk Bringar whispered.


    "I, too, wish to see it. After the invasion of monsters ends, and the world becomes peaceful, the happy future that awaits everyone in this city..."


    Evangeline, with a mischievous laugh, quietly asked Dusk Bringar''s ear.


    "Your Grace, would you like to have a refreshing matchmaker session?"


    "Hahaha! Would there be a man bold enough to meet with me?"


    "Your Grace must also have heirs, right? Once the war with the monsters ends, let''s snatch up a decent man! I''ll search hard for you."


    Covering her mouth, Dusk Bringar chuckled softly.


    "...The succession of the Dukedom of Bringar is not passed down by blood. It''s passed down by will."


    "Really?"


    "But, yes..."


    Cutting through the steam, Dusk Bringar slowly exited the sauna.


    "If such a day comes, I''ll gladly accept the matchmaking."


    "Hehe, leave it to me! I''ll find someone who matches Your Grace''s taste!"


    "Look forward to it, the future lord of Crossroad."


    A bitter smile flickered across the Dragon Lady''s lips.


    "It sounds amusing just to imagine it."


    ***


    "Okay, has everyone washed up!"


    Inside the hot springs facility. The communal hall.


    The heroes, polished and cleaned, crowded and sprawled on the floor. I climbed up to the platform prepared at the end of the hall.


    "My lord, here."


    "Hm."


    Lucas carefully folded a towel into a wool hat for me. Wearing it on my head, I looked around at everyone and shouted.


    "From now on, I am not your commander, Ash!"


    "...?"


    "From now on, I am your dungeon training instructor! Did you get that!"


    Everyone stared at me with faces that said they understood nothing.


    I put on a wicked expression and chuckled.


    "I''ll grind you like hell, so you vomit out all those bad feelings in your heads...!"


    Then, I pointed to the cart placed below the platform with my hand.


    "Now, start with honey water and eggs! Eat with gratitude to the farmers and the lord''s mansion chefs who prepared this, and begin the meal!"


    Everyone rushed out to grab their share of eggs and honey water.


    Next to me, Damian and Lucas, munching on peeled eggs, had a conversation.


    "So, what''s the difference between Instructor His Highness and the usual His Highness?"


    "...I don''t know. Aside from the hat, he seems the same as usual."


    "No, you fools, it''s different! Totally different!"


    I trembled with my fist. Depending on your actions, I, as an instructor, can be either an angel or a demon!


    "Once you''ve finished eating, gather by party."


    I said with a slightly more serious tone, looking around at everyone.


    "I''ll tell you what you need to do in this dungeon training."


    At the same time.


    The roles everyone would play in the Black Dragon subjugation battle would also be determined by party.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    After the roasted eggs and honey water mukbang.


    The eagerly awaited training camp began.


    "Today, you all will be participating in various events by party!"


    Surveying the heroes gathered by party, I announced the rules.


    "Each event will be scored, and after performing in several events, the scores will be tallied. The party with the highest score... will receive a very special prize! Look forward to it!"


    "Ohhhh...!"


    Of course, the prizes given at training camps are usually nothing special. But it''s always best to inflate expectations.


    Unaware of this, the naive heroes let out exclamations of excitement. I chuckled with my arms crossed.


    This inflated expectation shrinking into disappointment is also one of the delights of the training camp.


    "Alright, the first event is..."


    I pointed to a long rope prepared on the platform and shouted.


    "Tug-of-war!"


    Everyone blinked in confusion.


    "As a team?"


    "Tug-of-war...?"


    "What is that, Your Highness?"


    "You''ll understand as soon as you see it. Let''s go! Demonstration team! Volunteers, step forward!"


    But no one stepped forward...


    I clicked my tongue and added,


    "The demonstration team will receive a hundred points."


    "Me, me!"


    "We''ll do it!"


    "Get lost! We''ll do it!"


    As soon as points were mentioned, volunteers surged forward.


    Eventually, the Penal Squad was chosen as the demonstration team. The Penal Squad members stepped forward noisily, but Kuilan alone followed behind with a gloomy face.


    "..."


    Kuilan kept glancing worriedly at Yun lying among the female priests on the other side.


    Ignoring them, I grabbed one end of the rope, and Aider took the other.


    "Tug-of-war is simple. Just rotate the rope like this, and when it comes under your feet... jump to avoid it at the same time!"


    Swoosh!


    As Aider and I rotated the rope, the rest of the Penal Squad members jumped over it in unison... except Kuilan, who was a beat late and got whipped by the rope on his ankle.


    "Kyaaak!"


    In pain, Kuilan hopped on his opposite foot, and then the rope, having rotated half a turn more, wrapped around his face. It was because Kuilan was too tall. Swoosh!


    "Gyaak!"


    Kuilan, clutching one hand around his ankle and the other around his face, fell to the ground with a thud. He''s currently in his beast mode, so why does he look so clumsy?


    "Darn, beast king, you! Can''t you focus on the tug-of-war!"


    "Ugh, I''m so distracted, I can''t concentrate on such a game..."


    "Go! This tug-of-war will help in the upcoming Black Dragon subjugation battle! Better not regret it later and get your act together!"


    Kuilan made a face as if it was the world''s injustice, unable to understand how such a game could help in the Black Dragon subjugation battle.


    Anyway, since tug-of-war is quite an intuitive event, everyone quickly grasped the rules.


    However, understanding the intuitive rules and... performing them simultaneously as a group were two different matters.


    "Waaaah!"


    "Ouch!"


    As the main event began, parties that had underestimated the group tug-of-war quickly fell one after another.


    Everyone was getting caught by the ankles, wrists, and necks; it was chaos.


    If five people didn''t jump as one, they''d be knocked out quickly. That was the essence of group tug-of-war.


    Given that it was everyone''s first time playing this game, we applied the rules leniently, giving each party three lives.


    Yet, they fell like leaves in the wind.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    Of course, not everyone fell just because they were bad. Some parties did quite well.


    "Ahahaha!"


    "So fun!"


    Hannibal and the elf children laughed childishly, jumping up in the air, and everyone watched them with warm smiles.


    And in the end, the longest-lasting party was the Holy Grail Seekers. They managed nearly 100 counts.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A smile finally appeared on Verdandi''s face, which had been gloomy until then.


    Destroying parts within a limited time!


    All of these were sampled through various games.


    ''Against the indiscriminate attacks of dragonkind armed with area-wide weapons, one must respond flawlessly with practiced tactics. A single mistake means death.''


    In MMORPGs, if a raid wipes, you can just resurrect, regroup, and retry.


    But this is reality. A single mistake by an individual can lead to the party''s annihilation, and a mistake by the party can lead to the raid''s destruction.


    Acquiring dragon slayer weapons is secondary to establishing defense tactics after undergoing this training.


    So, we started off lightly with the format of a training camp, making everyone start with a laugh...


    "Five people must move as one."


    Today''s training camp was not mere play.


    It was a serious rehearsal of tactics to be mastered for the subjugation of the Black Dragon Legion.


    The expressions of those who had been gloomy and half-hearted about the games changed. They straightened up urgently and pricked up their ears, waiting for the next game I would announce.


    I grinned.


    Though this was one of the purposes, wanting to have fun with you all was my priority...


    "Now! For the grand final event! It''s... sandcastle building!"


    This has absolutely nothing to do with the Black Dragon subjugation!


    But the heroes, unaware of my true intentions, looked seriously at the sand Aider was hauling over.


    Aider brought a cart full of sand and piled it in a corner of the communal hall. There was plenty of sand since the sand baths were part of the spa facilities.


    "Alright, the party that builds the most magnificent sandcastle... will get a trillion points!"


    "Ah, come on, ease up on the score inflation-!"


    Even as they protested, Evangeline and the others rushed to the mountain of sand, screaming and shouting.


    Discussing what to build, the heroes started earnestly on their sandcastles, sweating profusely.


    Even those who had been gloomy were now fully engaged.


    I watched them, hands clasped behind my back, smiling.


    Yes. Run, sweat, ponder, live.


    That''s it. Then...


    ***


    After the sandcastle contest.


    I walked around, evaluating and praising the sandcastles everyone had diligently built, and then announced the final scores.


    "Everyone who enjoyed themselves today... we''re all winners. A thousand trillion points to every team!"


    Wowwww!


    Applause all around!


    Everyone clapped with moved expressions, except for Evangeline.


    "Are you all really okay with this?! Something''s off! Both the standards and the scores are weird, this isn''t right!"


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll distribute prizes to everyone. When we head back to Crossroad, stop by the lord''s mansion to collect them."


    Wowwww!


    Everyone got up in excitement. Evangeline just threw up her hands, resigned to anything now.


    Seems like this hastily arranged training camp is wrapping up.


    I leisurely observed Podong playing on the sandcastles like it was an attraction, and the heroes cheering him on.


    ...Originally, I had planned a time for lighting candles and reminiscing about family.


    I thought about employing the K-drama tearjerker technique at this K-training camp to instantly obliterate the tear ducts of the defenseless and weak.


    But I decided to skip it since it looked like the already gloomy heroes might actually start bawling. Shame... This was supposed to be the highlight of the training camp...


    "Before we return, one last announcement."


    I made eye contact with everyone and slowly began to speak.


    It was about the future schedule.


    "In 3 weeks, at the Crossroad autumn festival, a martial arts tournament will be held. This tournament will be by party participation, testing both party combat strength and... the teamwork we''ve practiced in the games."


    Then, I dropped a bombshell.


    "And the results of this tournament will be used to select the parties for the Black Dragon subjugation battle."


    "...?!"


    "You all have three weeks until the martial arts tournament. Use this time freely for rest and training, as you see fit."


    I curled my lips into a smirk.


    "It''s up to you. If you''re scared of Night Bringer, you can slack off in preparing for the tournament. You don''t even have to participate. But if you want to land a solid punch on that dragon''s jaw..."


    I scanned the heroes.


    "For the monster front''s hero party to emerge as the strongest, you''d best prepare thoroughly for this martial arts tournament, right?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    The heroes of this place were proud warriors.


    Many of them also represented their respective organizations.


    From the fact that the martial arts tournament was a team competition to determine the strongest party on the front, it demanded fierce competition, especially since the right to participate in the Black Dragon Subjugation Battle was at stake.


    It was inevitable that they would be motivated.


    "Until the fall festival, there won''t be battles against monsters... but I hope this gives everyone something to do."


    I had originally planned to let them rest fully, but I changed my mind.


    I decided to give them something to focus on. It seemed more comforting that way.


    "First, recover fully, and then start preparing for the martial arts tournament step by step."


    I nodded and then stepped back.


    "That''s all! Then, everyone, I hope you have a good vacation."


    After declaring a training season disguised as a vacation, I left the hall.


    At the entrance of the hall, Dusk Bringar was leaning against the wall. I passed her and whispered.


    "The one who achieves a higher ranking in this martial arts tournament will have the command in the Black Dragon Subjugation Battle, Your Grace."


    "So this is how it''s going to be..."


    Dusk Bringar laughed menacingly.


    "Good, I''ll prepare with all my might. You''d better be ready, Born Hater."


    I too smiled back.


    "Let''s look forward to it, Your Grace."


    The heroes left in the hall began to hurriedly gather their parties. The look on their faces as they started their meetings with serious expressions was even filled with liveliness.


    It was pitiful that they could only find peace in battle, not in rest.


    And at the same time, the situation on the front becoming so extreme was also deeply unsettling.


    "...Hot."


    I felt the same way. My stomach started to heat up.


    The strongest party on the monster front?


    That''s obviously the party I command.


    I will win this martial arts tournament, and I will wield the command in the Black Dragon Subjugation Battle. Could there be any other outcome...!


    ***


    Afterward, the monster front began to bustle on its own.


    Officially, it was a vacation period, but the heroes trained more diligently than ever.


    I felt a bit guilty for smashing their precious vacation with just one command, but they are professionals. They would take the rest they needed on their own.


    Moreover, beneath the surface.


    Various parties began to ally, trade members, and reorganize busily.


    The martial arts tournament I announced was a 5-on-5 battle. I said I valued unity as if members were one body, but that was just a selection criterion for the Black Dragon Subjugation Battle.


    The tournament itself ultimately required a full-front battle.


    Existing parties were mostly clustered by their role types. A party might be all mages or all warriors, for the most part.


    Being overly biased in their specialties, many were unable to exhibit optimal combat effectiveness in this kind of party-based combat.


    Thus, for this martial arts tournament, the heroes began to seek the strongest combination on their own. As a result, they started trading members among themselves.


    Parties that had been split up by profession, origin, gender, and age.


    With the martial arts tournament season, they began to mix and create unprecedented chemical reactions.


    "..."


    Honestly, I never expected the situation to develop like this.


    In the evenings, in the squares, in the dining areas, in bars, and cafes... People who previously barely greeted each other were now naturally mingling and discussing tactics for the martial arts tournament.


    I found these scenes surprising and... it might sound strange but.


    Oddly touching.


    People who were divided by race, country, religion, and values.


    As if they never cared about such things, mixing and dining together, drinking tea.


    It was so nice that I kept watching for days.


    ''...Well, it''s good and all.''


    But as someone aiming to win the martial arts tournament, I couldn''t just play around.


    I had to go through a lot of trouble to withdraw my main party members and re-register them in my party.


    From ''the Uncles'' I took Lucas, from the Shield Knight party, I took Evangeline, from the Sniper party, Damien, from the Mage party, Junior...


    It took a considerable amount of money and benefits, along with trading suitable heroes to barely manage the trades. Phew, that was tough!


    "But the chaotic mixing of members, the under-the-table negotiations, bluffing, persuasion, and coaxing, all of it, can be said to be the fun of the stove league. Hahaha."


    In the lord''s mansion. In the office.


    As I laughed sinisterly, uttering the terms of Earth''s professional sports, Evangeline, who was sitting on the sofa in front of me munching on fruit, narrowed her eyes.


    The costs paid as transfer fees, well... broadly speaking, it can be considered as giving bonuses to the hardworking heroes.


    "Anyway!"


    I looked around at the main party gathered - the strongest force on the monster front - and opened my mouth.


    "Calves, a bag of gold, land deeds, expensive equipment. You four have been recruited to my command for this martial arts tournament."


    "At least call us by our names! By our names!"


    A calf mooed. I ignored it and continued.


    "As we''ve been breathing together for a long time, there''s no doubt about our team synergy... but even so, moving as one body requires separate training."


    I''ve said it many times before.


    The Black Dragon Legion must be attacked by an elite strike team, each of them powerful raid bosses in their own right.


    And to counter the wide-area patterns used by those dragon kinds, we need to train in advance to move as one.


    ''This training will be useful in the martial arts tournament as well.''


    In a team battle, a 5v5 PvP situation, being able to move as one will naturally mean we can fight better. It will definitely be helpful.


    Setting the teacup down on the desk, I was about to inform our five of the training we''d undergo.


    That''s when it happened.


    Dududududu-!


    Suddenly, a massive mechanical sound tore through the air. Huh?


    The teacup on the desk vibrated intensely enough to rattle. The startled party members stood up abruptly.


    "Oh, are they here already?"


    Only I, who had been informed in advance, remained calmly seated and spoke. Lucas urgently asked me.


    "My lord, what''s this vibration...?!"


    "Ah."


    I smiled bitterly, slowly grabbed my coat, and rose from my seat.


    "It''s a guest who saw my proclamation and came straight from the north... I should go greet them."


    ***


    Tutututu-


    The clamorous noise filled the skies above Crossroad.


    Rushing out to the front of Crossroad''s south gate (where it used to be), we looked up at the sky.


    Massive ships made of steel, flying in formation from the north across the city... were slowly approaching the southern plains.


    The Everblack Empire''s aerial fleet.


    The remaining aerial fleet forces stationed in the Imperial Capital, New Terra, had been dispatched to Crossroad all at once.


    Geeing- Thump!


    More than ten airships began to lower the cargo containers they had been carrying beneath them onto the southern plains.


    All except for one.


    Thump-!


    Chiiik...


    Among them, a particularly ornately decorated airship, the only one not carrying a cargo container, landed first in front of the ruins of the south gate.


    The hatch slowly opened, and soldiers neatly filed out from inside the ship.


    And, at the end of the procession of soldiers...


    "Hmm~"


    That man descended.


    A middle-aged man with black hair took a deep breath and grinned, showing his teeth.


    "I felt it last time too, but there''s indeed a good scent here, different from the cramped capital. The frontier."


    The ruler who governed half the world laughed.


    "I like it."


    I rushed in front of him, bowing deeply.


    "Thank you for coming all this way, Father...!"


    The sole emperor of the empire.


    Traha Peacemaker Everblack patted my shoulder.


    "Good. My Born Hater. Have you been well? I came in person after reading your proclamation."


    The Emperor looked around and then whispered in my ear.


    "...So, when does the festival start?"


    I smiled awkwardly.


    It''s still a few days away, Your Majesty!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    After a long time, I saw my father again... As I was having a trivial conversation with the Emperor, I suddenly noticed something strange.


    I cautiously pointed it out.


    "Father, your eyes right now..."


    "Hm? Ah, this you mean."


    The Emperor gestured to his own eyes with his hand.


    "They''ve changed color, haven''t they?"


    The golden eyes that once emitted the sovereign''s majestic aura... had significantly lost their color.


    They had turned into a shade that was a mix of black and a little gold, becoming similar to those of an ordinary human.


    "Didn''t I mention it before we parted last time? That the divinity I forcibly acquired is fading away."


    The Emperor smiled with the eyes of an ordinary middle-aged man.


    "It''s only natural, since we no longer burn people as offerings."


    Last winter.


    Before returning to New Terra, the Emperor had said here.


    - I gained divinity by burning the lives of my subjects as offerings. And with that power, I sustained the frontline against the deities.


    - As the offerings and burnt sacrifices stopped, the divinity I forcibly acquired is also fading away. I am gradually losing my qualification as the representative of humanity.


    The Everblack Empire no longer sacrifices the innocent. And the Emperor gradually lost the power of the transcendents.


    And, the fact that the Emperor did not prevent his power from waning...


    "Yes. Finally, even the northern frontline against the deities, that battle has ceased."


    "...!"


    "The negotiations with the deities are complete."


    It meant that the empire''s northern frontline had finally regained peace.


    "The deities have also agreed to help us. I''ve unlocked the northern front, and the deities will head southward... and they''ll reach here soon."


    The concept of direction in the spirit realm is still confusing, but anyway, it seems the racial deities of the four major species are also coming to the Crossroad as reinforcements.


    Certainly, they are powerful beings, so it''s a welcome development.


    "But how can a deity from the spirit realm help us?"


    "They''ve chosen their representatives... Avatars, through whom they''ll exert their power. The power they wield is different from ours, so even I don''t fully understand the method."


    "I see..."


    "So, you might be happy thinking of me as a powerful ally. Unfortunately, I am no longer a transcendent. I am becoming an ordinary human."


    Jokingly said.


    Even if he loses the power of a guardian deity, the Emperor, among all the heroes gathered at the front, remains an unbeatable force.


    If we were to rank him in game terms, he''d be at the level of SSSR or UR.


    Apart from that, without the power of a transcendent, it would be difficult to recklessly join the battlefield. After all, he is the leader of the largest country in the world.


    "Don''t be too disappointed. Instead, I''ve brought plenty of gifts."


    The Emperor pointed to the southern plains. I looked in that direction too.


    Boom, boom...


    Airships were diligently setting down containers they had brought. I gestured towards them.


    "What are those?"


    "Didn''t Lady Serenade request something on your behalf from me?"


    With a flick of his fingers, the Emperor had the soldiers in front of the containers unlock the magical locks and open the container doors.


    And what was revealed inside was...


    "Fortifications."


    They were dismantled parts of a fortress wall.


    "...Excuse me?"


    As I let out a dumbfounded response, the Emperor burst into laughter.


    "Didn''t you request it? Since the fortress walls had crumbled, to send the best technicians and materials. But, after my calculation, it seemed impossible to finish a new wall before the next monster invasion."


    "..."


    "I simply brought over the southern wall of New Terra. There''s no immediate need for it over there."


    It was the very southern wall of the Imperial Capital, New Terra, that our World Guardian Front had directly confronted during the Imperial Capital Conquest moved in its entirety!


    "New Terra is a city that''s constantly expanding and swelling... The concept of the existing fortifications couldn''t keep up with the city''s expansion. Thus, after the victory in the racial wars a hundred years ago, it was built with new technology that allowed for assembly, disassembly, and relocation."


    As I stood with my mouth agape at the beyond-conventional solution, the Emperor calmly added,


    "Well, actually, the cost of dismantling and relocating was higher, so this is the first time it''s really been moved."


    "...I''ve never even thought of such a thing. Moving fortifications."


    "There''s still more parts left in New Terra to bring over, and assembling them here will also be a major project. But even so, it''ll be faster than building anew."


    The Emperor grinned like a father who''s brought a hidden toy gift, then winked at me mischievously.


    "How about it? Will it help?"


    "Absolutely, Father. One of our biggest problems has been solved...!"


    Makes sense, though. There was no reason for the Emperor''s personal guard, the Glory Knights, to show up at Crossroad in the game. Although their existence was known, there was no way to identify who was part of their ranks.


    ''Their commander is me and Lucas''s schoolmate.''


    Anyway, after the introductions.


    The Emperor went to supervise the unloading of cargo brought by the airships. The four Glory Knights in black armor followed him.


    Only Hecate was left to converse with our main party as we headed to the lord''s mansion.


    "So you really have lost your memories..."


    Hecate shook her head in pity. I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    "So, sorry, but I really don''t remember anything from our six years in school."


    "Hehe. It''s a pity I can''t share those memories we had together with His Highness... But refreshing your memory little by little will also be a pleasure."


    "Please do. Take your time."


    Then I turned my head to the side.


    "But why is Lucas acting like this?"


    Lucas was walking far away from us.


    Whether he was scared of Hecate or not, he was trembling and even hiding behind Evangeline... Evangeline also seemed visibly taken aback, having never seen Lucas like this before.


    "Why are you like this, mister? Can''t you act properly?!"


    "But... but no..."


    "We''re supposed to be the face of the Monster Front! How can you shrink like this in front of someone visiting for the first time! Come on, straighten up! The senior is also looking at you!"


    Only then, feeling my gaze, Lucas stammered out an excuse.


    "...My, my Lord. The thing is, back then, there were some incidents..."


    "Some incidents?"


    What kind of incidents were they that made him like this? Spill the beans!


    "Hehe. Oh, Lucas. Still hung up on something from years ago."


    Hecate, covering her mouth and laughing, gave a slight nod, and Lucas cowered behind Evangeline with a ''Wooooh!'' sound. Man, you''re ruining your character! Snap out of it!


    "Anyway, I miss those days. The three of us sticking together during our school days."


    Hecate closed her eyes and reminisced about the past.


    "Valedictorian, salutatorian, and the last rank, what a remarkable trio we were. We sure cooked up a lot of fun in those 6 years..."


    Needless to say, the valedictorian was Hecate, the salutatorian was Lucas, and the last rank was Ash. Oh, my brave little rascal!


    "I''d love to talk more, but my subordinates, the soldiers, and I have just arrived. We''ll go unload and organize the camp."


    As we arrived in front of the lord''s mansion, Hecate smiled with her eyes.


    "We''ll continue our conversation next time."


    "Let''s do that. I have a lot of questions myself."


    "Yes, Your Highness, then. See you soon."


    Hecate gracefully bowed, holding the hem of her skirt.


    That gesture was so elegant that, I must say again, and perhaps it''s a bit job discriminatory, but she really doesn''t look like a knight...


    As she turned around, her dress spun in a circle.


    Hecate, stepping lightly in her red shoes, headed south again-


    "Oh, by the way. I heard there''s going to be a martial arts tournament soon..."


    She halted abruptly and turned her head back.


    Underneath the slightly tilted white parasol, her red eyes briefly exposed.


    "May our order also have a chance to shine in the tournament, Your Highness?"


    Only then did she, fitting of a warrior, radiate a fierce light.


    "Of course, Lady Hecate."


    I smiled lightly as I added ''Lady'' to her name.


    "Now that you and your knights are also under my command, you are more than qualified to participate in the martial arts tournament."


    "Hehe. I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Hecate gave Lucas a meaningful glance one last time, then really turned around and left.


    "..."


    As we watched her walk away, we all turned to look at Lucas at once. Lucas, who was wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, flinched in surprise.


    I yelled out on behalf of everyone.


    "Lucas! What exactly happened between you and that lady! Can''t you come clean?!"


    I have a hunch!


    A hunch of an embarrassing past!


    That this upright hero knight has an uncommon, embarrassing dark history!


    I''ll definitely dig it out and tease him with it forever! Spill it all out!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Five years ago.


    Imperial Academy, the day of the 369th graduation ceremony.


    Fiat Justitia, Ruat Caelum


    ''Let justice be done though the heavens fall.''


    Underneath the plaque bearing the academy''s motto, bathed in the clear morning sunlight shining down the academy''s hallway.


    "Sigh..."


    19-year-old Hecate gasped for breath, trying to stay calm.


    The girl with short beige hair was impeccably dressed in her cadet uniform, which hugged her neck tightly. The perfectly ironed uniform looked as flawless as military attire.


    "Ah, it''s Senior Hecate!"


    "Awesome, the valedictorian of the 369th class...!"


    "She looks so dignified today as well..."


    Passing underclassmen and classmates sent her looks of admiration.


    Even in this academy, where the most talented children from the empire gathered, she stood out with her overwhelming skills, making her a figure of envy not just for her abilities.


    Her neat physique, tightly packed muscles, hair cut short to not interfere with her swordsmanship training, and her introspective expression combined to exude an androgynous charm, making her immensely popular among the cadets, regardless of gender.


    And then-


    Thud.


    From the opposite hallway, someone appeared, warping the sunny corridor with a grim darkness.


    A uniform with the top unbuttoned to reveal the neck, luscious black hair in disarray, and deep black eyes shadowed underneath. The scent of nicotine and alcohol wafted from him.


    Walking with his hands shoved in his pants pockets, in a posture that screamed troublemaker, 20-year-old Ash made his appearance.


    The juniors gasped in horror.


    "Yikes! It''s the prince!"


    "The walking disaster of the 369th class!"


    "The imperial family''s disgrace...!"


    "But, somehow, his reckless look is appealing...!"


    Excluding a few with unique tastes, everyone in the academy feared and avoided Ash, the imperial family''s problem child. He casually crossed the hallway towards Hecate.


    "Hey, valedictorian."


    "Ah, Your Highness. Good morning."


    Ash casually slapped Hecate''s shoulder, and she responded with a bright, friendly smile.


    The juniors watched from a distance as the two of them talked.


    "How can the top student be friends with a thug?"


    "The school''s model student and the worst problem child... such a weird pair."


    "If only the prince didn''t cause trouble, he''d actually fit the part."


    "But causing trouble is exactly the problem..."


    "There''s bound to be a huge incident at the graduation ceremony today...!"


    As Ash glanced over at the whispering juniors,


    "Kyaaah!"


    He suddenly screamed and threw his arms up.


    "Yikes!"


    "Aaaah!"


    "Run awayyy! If he catches you, it''ll be terrible!"


    The terrified juniors scattered in panic. Ash snorted.


    "Really now. You''d think I eat people the way they run. Just how bad do they think I am?"


    "Haha..."


    Hecate laughed awkwardly. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know why.


    Originally, Ash was a kind and gentle young lord. Though he was the oldest among his peers, he was loved for his good nature and deep consideration.


    But after losing his mother around the age of fifteen... he completely changed. His personality turned into that of a total delinquent.


    Causing all sorts of trouble within the school, he gradually stopped attending classes properly.


    Unlike other cadets who lived in dorms, Ash, being a prince, commuted from his separate palace... making him and his escort, Lucas, increasingly isolated at school.


    Despite his harsh demeanor towards everyone, Ash always treated Hecate well.


    Not just well, but he clung to her uninvitedly, forcibly sharing his routines and becoming friends with her.


    Though they had no particular interaction before, being dragged around by the prince eventually led to Ash, Lucas, and Hecate spending their school days together.


    Remembering the past six years filled with Ash''s troubles, Hecate chuckled.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t you planning something for today? I was worried you''d cause a huge scene at the graduation ceremony."


    Hecate didn''t know.


    That the man before her had ruined his own graduation ceremony in every possible way in the past.


    And that all those troubles were necessary for that iteration. This time, there was no need to ruin the graduation, so he decided to leave it be.


    She couldn''t have known, and Ash didn''t bother to explain. Instead, he yawned, looking utterly exhausted.


    "I''m just really sleepy today... Yawn. I''ve decided to be a well-behaved prince for a day. I still need to receive my diploma, after all."


    "Huhu. A well-behaved prince, huh? That''s quite the oxymoron."


    "There''s a demand for everything... Anyway, valedictorian. Why such a determined look on your face this morning? Heading off to war?"


    Ash casually threw his arm over Hecate''s shoulder, prompting her to flinch.


    Hecate shyly looked down, then stammered.


    "...Your Highness. Um... where is... Lucas?"


    "Ho."


    Realizing the situation, Ash whistled.


    Ash pointed at Lucas with his index fingers and declared.


    "I''ve said it before, but you''re really an idiot!"


    Used to Ash''s inexplicable outbursts, Lucas simply bowed deeply to him before turning back to face Hecate.


    Hecate unwittingly held her breath.


    Ah, yes.


    Those earnest blue eyes.


    Pursuing only martial arts and loyalty to his master, that unwavering gaze...


    She had been captivated by that straightforward, unswerving look.


    So,


    She wouldn''t avoid this moment when that straightforwardness was directed at her.


    Hecate slowly drew the sword from the sheath. The morning sunlight shattered around the practice sword''s blade.


    The gathered cadets around them couldn''t help but let out exclamations of awe.


    After completing her draw, Hecate looked straight into Lucas''s eyes and spoke.


    "I''ll accept that challenge. Lucas."


    "Thank you. Hecate."


    "But. If I win this duel..."


    Hecate took a deep breath and smiled faintly.


    "Then don''t avoid my feelings, face them squarely."


    Ohhhhh...!


    Not only the surrounding cadets but even Ash, who had sneakily joined them, cheered softly at that remark.


    Only Lucas, the academy''s officially oblivious, tilted his head in confusion.


    "Are you asking me to listen to your story? Fine. I accept the condition."


    "Good, salutatorian."


    Gripping the handle of her sword with both hands, Hecate slowly raised it above her head.


    "Let''s have a match."


    Lucas lowered the tip of his sword and crouched slightly.


    Hecate aiming high and Lucas aiming low, the two knights adopted completely opposite stances, staring fiercely at each other.


    And then-


    The duel was decided in an instant.


    Swoosh-!


    Lucas, kicking off the ground, charged at Hecate with a terrifying momentum, unleashing a strike.


    And then...


    Dodging the charge as smoothly as a bullfighter, Hecate gently brought her sword down.


    Tszzk-!


    Hecate''s practice sword, sparking brilliant flames, sliced through Lucas''s practice sword as easily as if cutting through paper.


    Although it was a practice sword, it was without a doubt a high-quality steel sword refined by a master craftsman, just not sharpened.


    When the two swords collided, not a single scratch appeared on Hecate''s, while Lucas''s was cut cleanly in two.


    The severed tip of Lucas''s sword twirled in the air before plunging into the ground.


    "..."


    Standing still after the strike, Lucas slowly straightened up and stared at the broken longsword in his hand.


    "I''ve lost."


    Lucas succinctly admitted defeat and sighed, slotting the severed longsword back into its sheath.


    "After all this time, I couldn''t win even once, Hecate. You truly are remarkable."


    "It''s thanks to your relentless challenges. Without you, I wouldn''t have been honed to this extent."


    Having sheathed her sword, Hecate took a deep breath.


    "So, Lucas. Now it''s my turn."


    She felt more nervous now than during the sword fight.


    Hecate swallowed hard and chose her words, while Lucas looked at her, puzzled.


    And then, Hecate- just as in their sword duel, without dodging, launched straight into it.


    "I like you. I''ve liked you for the past six years."


    "..."


    "Even though it''ll be hard to see each other after graduation, I still wanted to convey these feelings."


    Lucas, surprised, widened his eyes and stood frozen, simply facing Hecate.


    With her face flushed as if about to burst, Hecate took a step towards Lucas.


    "Lucas. What... what do you think of me?"


    "..."


    "Please, be honest. It''s okay."


    All the surrounding cadets held their breath.


    Meanwhile, Ash kept pulling candies from his pocket and munching on them. Crunch! Crunch!


    "..."


    After a long silence, Lucas... finally slowly opened his mouth.


    His response would be one for the history books of his life and the Imperial Academy''s 369th class.


    That response was-


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    "But Hecate, you are..."


    Lucas answered hesitantly.


    "A man."


    "...?"


    Silence followed.


    Not only Hecate but also all the cadets watching the conversation blinked blankly, having lost the flow of the conversation. Ash''s jaw dropped as he chewed on his candy.


    After a moment of being lost in thought, Hecate stuttered in response.


    "...What? What did you say?"


    "So..."


    Lucas, feeling awkward, scratched the back of his head.


    "I think of you as a good friend and an excellent swordsman, but no matter what, I can''t accept a man''s confession..."


    "No, no! Wait. Just wait!"


    Hecate, trembling, pointed to herself.


    "Wh-who said I''m a man?"


    "...You...?"


    "How do I look like a man, you crazy bastard-!"


    Swear words finally burst from Hecate''s elegant lips.


    Lucas tilted his head in confusion.


    "Not a man?"


    "Of course, I''m a woman, you crazy, crazy, crazy bastard!"


    "Are you saying your identity is female... Of course, I''ll respect that as a friend but..."


    "No, biologically a woman, you lunatic!"


    Hecate, with her sturdy build, tightly packed muscles, and the short hair cut for the convenience of swordsmanship training, radiated a neutral charm, which had even fooled Lucas, who had been with her for six years.


    Into thinking she was a man.


    "No, it''s just that Lucas, that bastard, seems to be legendary for being clueless..."


    Ash muttered hesitantly.


    Before long, the candies he held in his hand were being taken one by one by the cadets around him and put into their mouths. They couldn''t stop because it was too fascinating.


    "Hecate, you being a woman... Impossible..."


    Lucas, stuttering as if he couldn''t believe it, gasped as he reminisced about the past.


    "Then the separate bathroom visits every time?"


    "Didn''t you find it strange?!"


    "When the three of us went to the river or the sea, the fact that you never took off your top alone...?"


    "Try to notice, for once! You should have noticed by then!"


    "And being sick once a month, could it be...?"


    "Do I really have to say it out loud, you...!"


    Hecate, trembling with anger and tears welling up in her eyes, stared back at Lucas.


    Lucas, realizing late, clapped his hands with a smack! and exclaimed.


    "Good heavens, what a crazy world. Hecate!"


    "What?!"


    "You were a woman?!"


    With that one sentence from Lucas, who had never even considered her as a potential romantic interest, let alone a woman.


    "I''m gonna kill youuuu-!"


    Hecate finally lost it.


    She started to beat Lucas mercilessly with her sword sheath.


    Lucas tried to defend himself with his sheath, but couldn''t stand a chance against Hecate, who was superior in skill and now fueled by fierce anger.


    Eventually, the day that would later be named "The 369th Graduation Confession Catastrophe" ended with Lucas being carried to the infirmary after being beaten up all over...


    "He deserved it."


    Watching Lucas being carried away, Ash muttered, then stuffed the remaining candies into his mouth.


    Then, looking around at Hecate sitting on the ground crying, and the cadets comforting her, he chuckled softly.


    "I''m definitely going to miss this. My last school days..."


    As he breathed in slowly under the sunlight that shone down on his closed eyelids.


    The pure romance of boys and girls, the laughter of the students, and the shouts of teachers running over in surprise...


    This tiresome, yet in the future, dearly missed,


    The old air of the academy that he would never smell again.


    "I will miss it."


    ***


    Present.


    Lucas, reminiscing about the graduation ceremony, sighed deeply.


    "How was I supposed to soberly accept a confession from a friend I thought was the same sex until just yesterday..."


    "It''s definitely you who''s not sober, having confused your friend''s gender for 6 years..."


    This guy, sometimes I suspected he had a weird streak, but it''s really amazing in strange ways! I can only admire it!


    "I was focused on guarding my lord and improving my swordsmanship skills. Hecate was a good friend, though."


    Among the main party of five, Junior had the lowest stamina, followed by Ash.


    Damien, who had been diligently training his stamina, despite his frail appearance, managed just fine, and the two knights... well, talking about them is just a waste of breath.


    Both Junior and Ash were very tired today. Ash was probably so exhausted he''d collapse as soon as he returned to his manor.


    Junior''s lodging was still at the inn "Etty''s Honey."


    The entire staff of the inn had moved to Hotel Crossroad, and Ash had offered to move Junior''s lodging there, but she declined.


    The mere sight of anything too shiny made her dizzy, and such a flashy place made it hard to rest.


    "Etty''s Honey" remained open for guests like Junior who found hotels overwhelming.


    Junior climbed the stairs with tired steps, eager to wash up with hot water and collapse into bed.


    ''Huh?''


    Arriving at her room, Junior belatedly noticed.


    Someone was unpacking in the room opposite hers, which had been empty.


    She didn''t intend to peek, but the door was half-open. Junior, unlocking her room door, unintentionally looked in that direction and-


    Their eyes met through the partially open door.


    "Oh my."


    A woman in loose, comfortable clothes and beige hair.


    The woman''s attire was different from earlier, causing confusion, but Junior managed to recognize her and awkwardly greeted first.


    "Hello... um, Hecate?"


    Glory Knights'' commander, Hecate, seemed a bit startled but soon smiled.


    "Yes, hello. I saw you earlier with the prince, but your name was..."


    "Jupiter Junior. Just call me Junior."


    "Ah. Hello, Junior."


    An awkward silence followed.


    Junior hesitantly asked.


    "So, why are you here...?"


    "Ha. Well... the barracks are full, and the state-run hotel has no vacancies. So, the Glory Knights are temporarily staying here."


    Heavy footsteps sounded from downstairs. Apparently, the other knights were unpacking in the rooms on the first floor.


    "Uh..."


    "Um..."


    The two women made awkward noises.


    Their relationship was... how to put it? A friend of a friend of a friend, maybe.


    Not strangers, but not close enough to be considered friends... a subtly awkward relationship.


    Hesitating, Junior eventually swallowed a sigh and extended her hand first.


    "Ah, until you move to another lodging! Let''s get along well. Since we''re staying opposite each other!"


    "..."


    "And... since we''ll be fighting monsters together."


    Hecate blinked quietly, then covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Then, extending her bandaged hand, she shook hands with Junior.


    "Yes. I''m looking forward to working with you."


    The awkward handshake came to an end.


    Hecate bowed her head with a "Then-" and returned to her room, closing the door behind her.


    "...Phew..."


    Junior quickly entered her room and brushed off the discomfort in her chest.


    It wasn''t her first time greeting someone new, but for some reason, it felt uncomfortable and awkward.


    ''Why? Because she''s such a high-ranking person? Or because she''s too beautiful?''


    Mulling over it, Junior tilted her head in confusion shortly after.


    ''Huh?''


    That''s when she noticed...


    ''...Bandages?''


    Hecate''s hand was wrapped in bandages.


    Not ordinary bandages, but special ones inscribed with magical runes line by line.


    Recalling the moment, those bandages seemed to wrap not just the hand, but seemed to wind around the wrist and... even further into the body.


    And now that she thought about it, there seemed to have been a faint smell of blood...


    ''...?''


    A mage''s intuition nudged her about something, but she couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was.


    ''Should I even be concerned?''


    All sorts of odd characters gather on the frontline. Someone wrapped in bandages hardly counts as strange here.


    Shrugging off her concern, Junior decided to let it go and headed into the bathroom.


    ***


    And, in the blink of an eye, time flew by...


    The morning of the autumn festival dawned.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    September''s end.


    Finally, the day of this year''s Autumn Festival dawned.


    Not just in Crossroad but across the entire Everblack Empire and many other nations, a festival to give thanks for this year''s harvest and to encourage those who had worked hard throughout the year.


    Whatever its original meaning might have been, it''s one of the few seasons that everyone worldwide enjoys cheerfully.


    "Wow."


    As we, the main party members staying at the mansion, came out to the city in the morning,


    the city was busier than ever. The streets were packed with people.


    The lively music, the shouts of people drunk from morning, the cries of cooking, playing, and bargaining. It was a feast for the eyes and ears, filled with vibrant colors and sounds.


    "This year''s festival is on a whole different scale compared to two years ago."


    Looking around at the cityscape, Evangeline nodded vigorously, her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    "It must be the effect of the proclamation you spread, Senior!"


    "That, that''s unexpected... I didn''t think it would be this much..."


    The two proclamations I had spread throughout the world were simple.


    A call for heroes. And the notice of the Autumn Festival.


    The intention behind spreading these two proclamations together was clear.


    We are preparing for a decisive battle, and if there are any brave fools willing to join, we promise to feed them well and entertain them.


    But why did so many come?!


    It''s the Autumn Festival, yeah~ Oh yeah~ But did they all just swarm here without thinking?! Huh?! It''s really dangerous here! It might be the Autumn Festival now, but usually, it''s a Monster Festival, you know?


    I''m not sure which aspect lured them, but anyway, Crossroad is now experiencing an unprecedented boom.


    Suddenly realizing the power of advertising... That''s why everyone''s into PPL... (TL Note: PPL is Product Placement)


    With the addition of the World Guardian Front, there were already more people than usual. But my proclamations have brought even more visitors pouring in.


    Buildings that were empty are now converted into accommodations, and citizens have offered spare rooms in their homes as lodging facilities.


    And only after setting up a plethora of makeshift accommodations with tents were we barely able to meet the demand.


    Thank goodness the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had prepared in advance.


    I had carelessly spread the proclamations without a plan, but Serenade had managed everything so we could just about manage.


    Managing tourism is no easy task. Running a city is tough...


    And it wasn''t just accommodations that Serenade had prepared.


    "Tour of Crossroad''s famous attractions! Departing every hour from noon..."


    Near the city gate, an employee of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was shouting, guiding tourists to the tour courses.


    "Famous attractions tour...?"


    I frowned.


    "...Did Crossroad have any famous attractions?"


    Besides monsters, what else is there?


    "No, why wouldn''t there be famous attractions! There are loads!"


    I asked Evangeline, who bristled at the suggestion, somewhat sullenly.


    "Like what? Tell me."


    "Uh..."


    After hesitating for a moment, Evangeline suddenly raised her index finger upwards and then... pointed at herself.


    "...Evangeline Cross?"


    "Get out, you brat. Go buy some sweets."


    "Heh, I was going to do that anyway! This way!"


    Anyway, it seems there are tourist courses I hadn''t even thought of. I''ll have to check them out when I have time... Thinking this, we headed to the street vendors, and soon we were wide-eyed in amazement.


    "Wow, what is this! Amazing!"


    What lay before us was a procession of stalls, stretching from the central plaza of the city outward in all directions.


    Even in my first year, there were various stalls, but this time, thanks to Serenade''s meticulous planning, the stalls were organized by street and category.


    Here was Southern food, there was Northern food, over there were meats, here were seafoods, and vegetables too...


    In front of the street filled with unheard-of sweets, all the party members swallowed their saliva in unison. You guys are acting just like you did two years ago, aren''t you.


    But it really is amazing.


    I looked around in awe.


    Tables and chairs were densely packed in the central plaza, apparently for people to eat the food they bought from the stalls.


    People from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild were moving around as coordinators, organizing tables and chairs, emptying trash bins, and guiding new arrivals with food to their seats.


    In the center of the plaza, a small stage was prepared, where bards were getting ready to start their performance.


    Looking at the sign in front, it seems the bands will change throughout the day to keep the performances going.


    "Serenade really went all out..."


    "Hehe. I did my best, though it might be lacking."


    I murmured without thinking, and a response came from beside me. Whoa, you startled me!


    "Let us all put our efforts into enjoying this moment of leisure amidst busyness. Now, then! To mark the start of the festival... cheers!"


    Cheers!


    The Emperor boldly drained his glass, and everyone gathered in the plaza- and those who couldn''t find a spot in the plaza and watched from the streets- also drank from their glasses.


    The Emperor, having emptied his glass, laughed heartily, waved his hand, and stepped down from the stage.


    The empire''s citizens applauded fervently, and even those who were not applauded joyfully for the start of the festival.


    Although it''s the outskirts, it''s still the empire''s territory.


    For Crossroad, it was an unprecedented scene for the Emperor himself to give a speech encouraging fun at the festival. The air instantly heated up.


    The bards stationed on the stage began their lively performance, and those already drunk started singing along.


    As expected of an outskirts festival, there was no formality. With so many people, the concept of honored or VIP seats lost its meaning.


    People mingled and mixed, sharing food and drink, and even strangers struck up conversations.


    Watching this scene, I took a sip of the drink in my hand.


    "..."


    In the plaza, in the streets, here and there, I saw my subordinates.


    Perhaps it''s because a month has nearly passed since the last battle, but their expressions seemed much brighter.


    Scars definitely remain...


    The darkness etched into everyone''s hearts and faces hasn''t completely faded away yet.


    But still, everyone was smiling a bit. That''s why I felt a bit relieved.


    "The schedule for this festival... the first day is, well, as always about eating and drinking. The second and third days are for the martial arts tournament. And on the evening of the third day."


    Damien, who had quickly read through the festival schedule posted on one corner of the central plaza with his Far-Sight, said with a wide smile.


    "It''s a dance festival!"


    "Pfft!"


    I spit out the drink I had been holding in my mouth.


    Not that again, ugh!


    ***


    At the same time.


    North of Crossroad. Bringar Duchy''s military camp.


    Most of the refugees had already returned to the Bringar Duchy, and this place, where only the direct military forces of Dusk Bringar remained, was quiet.


    Dusk Bringar had sent everyone to the festival.


    In this military camp, only a minimal guard force and Dusk Bringar with her four Dragonblood Knights remained.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar was floating in the air in her tent, her body curled up in the void.


    Naked, with her long black hair disheveled, she was submerged in meditation within a swirl of transparent magical power, her eyes closed.


    Then, from outside the tent, the careful voice of a veteran knight reached Dusk Bringar, who was deep in introspection.


    "Your Excellency. A visitor has arrived."


    Dusk Bringar replied irritably.


    "Did I not say to turn everyone away?"


    "However..."


    At the continuation of the sentence, Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes snapped open.


    "...His Majesty the Emperor of the Everblack Empire has come in person."


    Tch-


    Clicking her tongue, Dusk Bringar interrupted her meditation and dissolved the swirl of magical power. The gathered magical power was absorbed back into her heart.


    Throb.


    "..."


    She pressed a finger against her chest where a dull pain throbbed to calm it down and hastily threw on a negligee that had been lying around on the floor.


    "Bring in the guest."


    Flutter-


    As soon as permission was given, the Emperor - Traha - entered the tent.


    "The festival is in full swing, what are you doing here?"


    "...Traha."


    The Emperor, who had entered this place without any attendants, held a dark red wine bottle in his hand.


    "Would you care for a drink?"


    Towards the elder who had once raised him,


    Who had been a guardian, an enemy to be killed, and now an ally to his son-


    The Emperor gave a bitter smile.


    "It seems there won''t be another chance like this."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    The wine filled two glasses on the table.


    The Emperor and the Duchess.


    The two rulers shared the glasses and smelled the fragrance. Dusk Bringar spoke first.


    "This brings back memories."


    "It''s the Everblack Western Mountain wine you used to enjoy."


    "No need for formalities. It''s that wine made in the borderlands between the duchy and the empire."


    "That''s right. It''s a bottle from this summer''s production."


    Dusk Bringar lifted the glass, observing the red wine against the sunlight.


    "The borderlands were all burnt to the ground; impressive that wine was still produced."


    "The war between our nations has stopped, and more than a year has passed. They managed to restore the farms quickly."


    "Hmph, fruit grown from soil soaked with blood and ashes..."


    Dusk Bringar took a small sip of the wine with her crimson lips, then swallowed it down her slender throat.


    "I thought it might taste of blood, but it''s merely sweet. Oh well."


    "Do you like it?"


    Not just the taste of the wine.


    It was a question of whether she was satisfied with the aftermath of the war between the empire and the duchy as well.


    The Everblack Empire had poured substantial support into the recovery of the Bringar Duchy. Generous compensation was paid, and manpower and materials were provided.


    This wine, once again produced in the borderlands between the two countries, was a symbolic token of that.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar remained silent.


    No matter how sincerely the Everblack Empire apologized, the resentment in her heart would not disappear. Lives trampled upon and honors shattered could never be returned.


    However, she had no choice but to accept that apology.


    A king must live not for yesterday''s vengeance but for tomorrow''s glory. Not for the sorrow of fallen soldiers but for the joy of the living people.


    Other fallen kings gathered at the World Guardian Front were in the same predicament as Dusk Bringar.


    Emperor Traha, and the Everblack Empire, had quietly approached them, forcibly washing away past grievances and offering an undeniable peace.


    There was a reason the Emperor visited a few days early before the festival.


    Negotiations with the fallen kings gathered here at the front had mostly concluded.


    While the World Guardian Front fought desperately against monsters, the world''s politics were being reshaped from the ground up.


    "I will make Ash the next emperor."


    The Emperor, holding his glass and savoring the aroma, murmured softly.


    "To do so, I intend to bear all the darkness that remains in the empire myself."


    "..."


    "Ash is brilliant. But he is pure. Whether that purity can translate into popularity, I don''t know, but that alone won''t be enough to govern the world."


    Soft.


    Unbearably soft.


    From the standards they uphold to the ideals they seek to protect...


    "Anyone who tries to negotiate is human, and as humans, we must protect them all."


    The Emperor chuckled.


    That softness, that purity, that great causeeveryone is enchanted by them and fighting together here. But that''s only effective as long as there is a common enemy.


    Once the monstrous crisis is over, the world will once again descend into a free-for-all conflict. The Emperor wanted to prepare for that time.


    "That child... doesn''t know darkness. Purity might be necessary to protect the world for now. But for the century to follow, darkness is required."


    "..."


    "I will enter that darkness instead. I will bear all the hatred and resentment Everblack has sown and bury it with me."


    Dusk Bringar smirked and gave a piercing look.


    "All these stories, aren''t they for after we''ve saved the world from destruction?"


    "Preparing for the future is also the responsibility of a monarch."


    "Defeating the present foe is also a part of that responsibility. The monsters are no easy enemy. Especially, the next one... even more so."


    The next foeBlack Dragon.


    Dusk Bringar bit her lip at the thought, then looked back at the Emperor.


    "As long as Ash is the commander here at the front, his life will continue to be in danger. Perhaps worry about that first?"


    "That''s why I''ve given the Glory Knights to Ash."


    The Emperor nodded gravely.


    "With that order, they will protect Ash. Even if it means engulfing him in darkness."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar sighed and shook her head.


    "They''re not knights. They''re demons who would plunge anything into darkness for the sake of the empire''s light."


    Imperial demons.


    Another name for the Glory Knights. And at that mention, the Emperor burst into a hearty laugh.


    Thud.


    Dusk Bringar placed the empty glass on the table and grinned with a wise smile.


    "I have lived too long, Traha."


    "..."


    "Live a long life. Live long and bear the darkness of the empire in place of Ash, as you said. Bear as much as you can."


    Traha sensed it.


    That here, now, was a turning point of fate.


    For the world, and for the dragon-blooded duchess before him, who bore the guise of a girl...


    "Instead, I will... as you said, stand by his side, guarding that bonfire."


    The world is dark.


    Once this autumn passes, winter will be upon us. The rain will be cold, the wind chilly, and the frost will bite into the flesh.


    Winter night is coming. The lord of the night- Night Bringer will personally draw its curtain.


    Like setting a controlled fire to stop a blaze. If darkness is needed to stop darkness, then yes. She will willingly become that spearhead.


    Her past mistakes... the imperial demons, if necessary, she would use them all.


    To protect this small bonfire.


    Dusk Bringar resolved, and without having to say it aloud, Traha could read her intent.


    From then on, the two rulers silently exchanged glasses.


    "I''m reminded of the day I first met Day-Bringer, the previous Duchess."


    Inhaling the scent of the last glass, Dusk Bringar whispered low.


    "That day was also an autumn festival."


    "What was the scene like at the festival a century ago?"


    "How would it be any different from now? Drinking, dancing, singing, and..."


    Hesitating for a moment before adding more, Dusk Bringar chuckled.


    "So this is how my last festival goes."


    "What do you mean? It''s just the beginning."


    The Emperor stood up, extending an arm.


    "Let''s go. The festival goes on day and night for the next three days. Go, laugh, and enjoy. No, you must."


    "..."


    "I''ll escort you for a change."


    Dusk Bringar, looking up at the Emperor with sharp eyes, sighed deeply.


    "I''d much prefer your son to you..."


    "Hahaha! I hope you find your conscience before we head out."


    "Fine. A case of making do with what you have, I suppose."


    After lightly draping a travel cloak over her negligee and slipping her feet into comfortable sandals.


    The Dragon Lady walked out with the Emperor''s escort.


    And they slowly started walking towards Crossroad, where the festival was in full swing in the afternoon.


    ***


    "Everyone seems happy."


    At the roof of Etti''s Honey.


    Dressed in a gown, Hecate, wearing a large-brimmed hat pushed down, and with a white parasol slung over her shoulder... had spread a mat and sat on the rooftop.


    "..."


    She gazed at the cityscape with a distant look.


    People laughing, chatting, drinking, being happy.


    "Yes, I chose this form to protect such a scene."


    Hecate''s lips, which had been faintly smiling, slowly lost their mirth.


    "But, still..."


    In the square not far off, Lucas, amidst a group of heroes, was seen engaging in a drinking contest.


    His opponent, a silver-furred werewolf, jovially gulped down several beers in succession before finally reaching his limit and tumbling backwards.


    Cheers erupted all around, and Lucas stood up, raising his empty glass to the sky before tumbling down sideways himself.


    People burst into laughter, and a brown-haired priest rushed to Lucas, casting a healing spell on him.


    A platinum-blonde knight quickly began doodling on Lucas''s face with a pen, while a pointy-hatted mage prepared a hangover cure beside them.


    Watching this scene, the dark-haired lord- Ash, clutching his stomach with laughter, flinched as other heroes approached with evil grins.


    Being dragged away as the next participant in the drinking contest, Ash screamed. Everyone chanted Ash''s name, mixing all sorts of alcohol in his glass.


    Watching such joyful and happy moments of her old classmates, Hecate buried her face in her arms.


    Between her dress''s long sleeves and white gloves, bandages inscribed with magic runes were briefly visible.


    Smelling the odious scent of blood emanating from her body... Hecate murmured softly.


    "...I kind of want to be a little spiteful."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    After the wild festivity of the first night passed, the morning of the second day dawned.


    The five members of the main party stepped out of the lord''s mansion and began walking down the main road.


    "Ugh..."


    "My head hurts..."


    Everyone looked miserable, having overdone it the night before. Their eyes were puffy, their cheeks sallow, and their hair a complete mess.


    "Hahaha! Lucas, what''s with your hair!"


    Laughing at the sight of the knight, whose usually neat blond hair was now tangled in all directions, Junior beside me started sweating coldly.


    "Your Highness isn''t looking too great either..."


    "What did you say? Ah!"


    I was shocked when I felt my hair, and indeed, it was sticking out in all directions. Did I get hit by a bomb in my sleep or what!


    "More importantly, I don''t remember anything after the drinking contest... Nothing bad happened, right?"


    "Nothing much. Except for Senior saying, Is this a drinking show? Then I should strip~, and trying to take off your top..."


    Did Ash pull that stunt again? Or is this a problem with being RetroAddict?!


    Evangeline started braiding Lucas''s tangled side hair on her own whim, while Lucas, looking as if he had attained enlightenment, smiled benignly at the morning sun. This guy still seems drunk, doesnt he?


    Damian pressed down my wild hair as if saying ''lie down, lie down.'' You''re the last conscience of Crossroad, Damian.


    "Your Highness, shall we get some hangover soup? There''s a place selling soup over there. I''ll go buy some."


    "Oh, that sounds good. I''m counting on you, conscience number 2, Junior."


    Junior, puzzled by the term conscience, hurried off towards the soup vendor that was open early in the morning.


    It''s good that at least one member is looking out for their health.


    Holding a cup of hangover soup each, we sipped on our soups as we lazily walked towards the southern plains.


    This was in preparation for the main event of the festival, the martial arts tournament.


    The tournament was set up in the southern plains.


    Since this tournament was fundamentally a 5 versus 5 party battle, the usual arena was too small to accommodate the scale, so they had to set it up outside.


    Its the southern plains, so it wont matter much if it gets a bit destroyed...


    The tournament area was spacious.


    It was nothing more than a large square marked on the ground, surrounded by seating and standing areas for the audience to comfortably watch.


    And at the center of the arena was...


    Something very large, covered with a white cloth, displaying its majesty. Evangeline, who was stuffing soup in her mouth, tilted her head in curiosity.


    "What''s that?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Well unveil it once all the participants arrive."


    Before long, the hero party started showing up one by one, shuffling in. Simultaneously, the audience began to trickle in, gradually filling the stands.


    The audience would come and go throughout the day as the tournament progressed, and once all the heroes had gathered, I began the announcement.


    "I will explain the rules of this martial arts tournament!"


    While a rough outline had been given to everyone beforehand, this was the first time the exact rules were being disclosed.


    "First, the victory condition! This tournament is not just a simple party versus party duel."


    I approached the large object in the center of the arena, grabbed the white cloth covering it, and then yanked it to the side.


    Flap!


    As the cloth was removed, the crowd gasped in surprise. I smirked.


    "This... you will have to fight against a Fake Dragon!"


    Boom!


    That sound wasn''t made by me but actually came from an internal sound system inside the... artifact-laden wooden dragon.


    It''s an object shaped like a dragon, covered in various magic artifacts.


    Not only does it resemble a dragon in appearance, but its neck, legs, and tail can move, and it''s also gigantic.


    It was commissioned by me from the production guild to simulate battles against the Great Black Dragon Legion.


    "Really... making that thing was a hell of a lot of work for a month..."


    Lilly pretended to wipe away tears, followed by the alchemist guild master and the carpenter guild master, who also wiped away their tears.


    The conditions I had set for making this Fake Dragon were bizarre, and these people from the workshops had worked themselves to death over the past month or so to create it... You''ve done well.


    "The victory condition for this martial arts tournament is simple! Hit the set targets across the dragons body to accumulate a total of 10,000 points, and you can win!"


    As the heroes looked bewildered at the somewhat comically shaped dragons face, they refocused their attention on me. I continued the explanation.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey~ Young and fresh. Just looking at you is refreshing."


    "I''d love to stick a straw in that youth and suck it dry. Keke."


    Approaching us with bizarrely creepy remarks were... the ''Uncles'' party.


    Originating from the Leprosy Extermination Squad, our frontline''s super tanker, Torkel.


    From the Inquisitor, SSR-grade healer and damage dealer, Zenis.


    From the Blacklist, the blind swordsman, Nobody. The dark mage, Chain.


    And... Dearmudin!


    Our opening match opponent was this formidable contender for the championship, replacing Lucas with the mighty Elder of the Ivory Tower.


    This is tough from the get-go! Even the comments are harsh!


    "Hey~ Lucas, dear."


    "Looks like you''ve run off to a younger and brighter party, huh?"


    Nobody and Chain, among the teasing uncles, crunched up their faces and leaned into Lucas.


    Lucas rolled his eyes left and right, his face slick with cold sweat. It seems he''s feeling a bit guilty, having been traded to our side.


    "I, I didn''t betray you! This was entirely the will of my lord..."


    Before Lucas could finish his excuse, the two uncles gripped his shoulders tightly.


    "Hehe. Running away won''t do any good."


    "The shadow of an uncle always strides large steps behind you, right? Keke."


    "Eek?!"


    "Run all you want, but when you look back..."


    "You''ll find that the 30s are right upon you..."


    "The 40s come even quicker..."


    "And then from the 50s, it''s just a blink of an eye...!"


    With wicked chants, Nobody and Chain laughed among themselves and walked into the arena.


    Torkel and Zenis followed after a bashful bow, and Dearmudin, stroking his beard solemnly, left us with a word.


    "Tsk tsk, you don''t know that it''s actually better to be an uncle... Ah, standing up has made my back hurt."


    Dropping a comment that seemed a level deeper, even this old man headed towards the arena. Ah, grandpa! Quit spoiling life!


    As the uncles walked away, Lucas, trembling, finally spoke up.


    "Just you wait... I will... never become an uncle...!"


    Lucas seems unaware of the law that saying ''never'' ''definitely'' ''absolutely'' makes it inevitably happen.


    I briefly imagined Lucas as an uncle. Would he have a beard? He''s always so tense, maybe he''d have wrinkles between his brows too.


    "..."


    I then looked at Damian, Evangeline, and Junior. The kids tilted their heads at my gaze.


    When I first saw them two years ago, they were just kids, but now they''ve grown up or are close to being adults.


    ''I miss you.''


    I want to see you all become uncles and aunts, grandpas and grandmas.


    I want to be there through the time, the wrinkles, the graying hair, the bending backs.


    ''I want to grow old with all of you.''


    And that, surely, will be beautiful.


    I smiled faintly and patted the heads of the clueless kids.


    Yes, to see that day, I will protect this world from the coming destruction.


    "Let''s go!"


    I slapped Lucas on the back and led the way. The rest of the main party members hurriedly followed.


    I smirked, adjusting my glove.


    "Let''s show these uncles that the kids these days have got quite the temper!"


    ...But then again, am I not the biggest uncle here?


    Oops?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Aider swung his hand from top to bottom outside the arena.


    "The opening game, begins now~!"


    Ding-!


    Woaaaaah-!


    The starting bell, along with the deafening cheers from the audience.


    My main party and the opposing party - ''The Uncles'' - rushed out from either side of the arena towards the center at the same time.


    ''The Uncles'' were a party seasoned in real combat, forming a precise formation.


    Torkel at the very front. Zenis and Nobody side by side behind him. Chain next, and Dearmudin at the very back.


    ''Pure tanker, damage tanker with healing skills & close-range dealer with one-shot capability, a black mage with high utility and a pure damage mage...''


    Their lineup is seriously impressive, truly luxurious!


    Our formation had Lucas and Evangeline forming a dual vanguard. Me and Damien in the middle. Junior in the rear.


    It might be said our vanguard was a bit thicker, but we were outmatched in terms of breakthrough capability.


    Our party advanced slowly towards the center of the arena, but ''The Uncles'' immediately charged at us from the start, aiming to suppress us before hitting the Fake Dragon to score points.


    ''That''s a sharp judgment!''


    Damien was on our side.


    Considering the victory condition of this martial tournament was to score points by hitting the Fake Dragon''s weak spots, neutralizing the opposing sniper was crucial for a chance at victory.


    The Uncles'' full-on charge was tactically sound.


    The Uncles swiftly crossed the arena''s center into our formation.


    "Let''s see the power of the Lord''s direct party, shall we?! Let''s show them the mature charm the young bloods don''t have... Argh?!"


    That''s when it happened.


    Thwack-!


    Nobody suddenly got hit by water spewed from the dragon''s mouth and rolled to the side.


    The rest of The Uncles gasped in surprise.


    "Water cannon?!"


    "Why is there a water cannon here?!"


    I smirked.


    "Don''t you remember from the training camp? You should dodge it on your own!"


    The Fake Dragon was wrapped all over with artifacts.


    Not just for scoring sensors or its own defense barrier, but also equipped with various attack methods reproducing the dragon species'' area attacks.


    Instead of breath attacks, a water cannon, and instead of a magic carpet bomb, a whip chain...


    It''s only because it''s a Fake Dragon that you''re not dead, Nobody. If this was real combat, you''d have been instant-killed!


    Beep!


    At the same time, points were etched onto The Uncles'' side magic panel.


    [-100 points]


    "What''s with the deduction?!"


    "If you get hit by the water cannon, it''s a 100 point deduction!"


    "Your Majesty, you didn''t mention anything about this?!"


    "I didn''t say it wasn''t there either!"


    I''ll say it again, even if it''s a light-hearted setting, this is a tactical assessment.


    How skilled an individual warrior is. How well a party coordinates.


    And most importantly, whether they have the aptitude suitable for a dragon raid. Can they dodge all of the Fake Dragon''s patterns even amidst the chaotic melee?


    I''m watching everything. Everyone, focus!


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Squuueaaaak!


    The Fake Dragon''s mouth continuously shot out water cannons, and the whip chain installed on its forelimb swept across the ground, rushing forward.


    The Uncles, who were flustered by the surprise attack, barely managed to dodge it, but our main party was calm. Did you think we trained for nothing?


    "Guys!"


    "Yes!"


    At my signal, those of us approaching the dragon simultaneously jumped up-


    Swoosh-!


    And easily dodged the whip chain.


    There was a peculiar pleasure in performing the same movement simultaneously through training. I burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! How about that! This is the result of training, the power of friendship... Ugh!"


    Just as I was exclaiming joyfully, a water cannon blasted in my face.


    Spluttering and wiping my face, I saw Lilly, who was operating the Fake Dragon, covering her mouth and laughing heartily.


    "Your Majesty, you need to stay sharp!"


    "Cough! Cough! Hey, Lilly, is this fair?!"


    "I''m just following the rules. The Fake Dragon sprays a water cannon equally at everyone within a certain range~"


    Lilly laughed ominously as she operated the Fake Dragon to spray water in all directions. She seemed to be having the most fun in this martial tournament!


    And then, as The Uncles managed to approach us by dodging the water cannon and whip chain, the match quickly descended into a melee.


    "Shield-!"


    "Great Shield-!"


    Exchanging some sort of shield technique, Evangeline and Torkel collided with their shields at the forefront,


    "Come on, Captain Lucas! Come at me! I''m quite confident in holding my ground...!"


    The lifeline of a ranged attacker is ''distance.''


    Maintaining distance, or failing to. That''s where battles are won or lost, and life and death are decided.


    If you can''t take out the enemy before they close in, if you allow them to approach, defeat is inevitable.


    Similarly, the lifeline of a melee attacker is also ''distance.''


    Within a short reach where their attack can hit, they exhibit overwhelming power, but if they can''t close in to that distance, they die instead.


    They must burrow into their advantageous distance for the path to victory to open.


    Thus, the battle between attackers is a fight for who can control their favorable distance.


    And in this duel, Nobody had an overwhelming advantage.


    The swordsman had broken through to the archer.


    How could he possibly lose!


    Click-!


    Nobody''s sword cut through the air with ferocity. Damien, with his naturally overwhelming eyesight, read its trajectory and twisted his body to dodge.


    Or so he thought he had...


    Squeeeak!


    The path of the blade strangely curved, flying towards Damien''s held short bow.


    "?!"


    Startled, Damien managed to contort his body awkwardly to dodge the attack. Nobody bared his chilling teeth, grinning wickedly.


    Being blind, the direction of his gaze meant nothing.


    His movements were different from those of typical swordsmen.


    Having been blind from birth, without the concept of ''seeing,'' the preparatory motions for striking, swinging, and retrieving his weapon lacked the preliminary action of ''looking.''


    This slight difference created a bizarre dissonance, and Damien, who had less experience in close combat and had understood movements based on other swordsmen he had seen, was further cornered.


    His excessively good eyesight ironically put him at a greater disadvantage.


    "Got you-!"


    It was the moment Nobody shouted, swinging down his sword.


    "The one caught... is on your side!"


    Thwack!


    Suddenly, Damien shot an arrow in a completely different direction.


    Until now, he had always aimed precisely at Nobody''s vulnerabilities to neutralize him, but this arrow was off in a totally different direction.


    ''Did he miss because he was flustered?''


    As Nobody laughed, intending to overpower Damien-


    He felt a chill on his shoulder.


    The direction Damien suddenly shot towards was where the Fake Dragon was. If that''s the case, could it be...


    ''Did he spot the dragon''s weak point?!''


    In a flash, Nobody''s mind whirled. If that arrow truly found and hit the weak point, then this match could end right there.


    ''No, no! It''s a fake! He''s trying to deceive me!''


    But.


    An arrow shot at the cost of one''s own life, in a situation where the swordsman had closed in, about to overpower him.


    It couldn''t be anything but a finishing blow...!


    ''Damn, I need to block that arrow!''


    Nobody, straining his senses to find the off-course arrow, contorted his body unnaturally to swing his sword- and knocked it away.


    Thwack!


    The arrow exploded in mid-air, and the next moment, Nobody realized.


    "Sorry."


    The boy in front wasn''t just good with his eyes...


    "It''s a fake."


    He was also bold.


    In that moment, Damien had completely given up the distance to the swordsman in front of him, betting on a psychological battle, and Nobody was the one who lost.


    "Sigh..."


    Nobody mumbled, feeling foolish.


    "Ate my sword for nothing. Damn."


    As Nobody, whose posture was completely broken from awkwardly twisting his body, was still reeling,


    Thump! Thump!


    Two rubber-tipped arrows hit in quick succession.


    Nobody was knocked back.


    "Sigh."


    Loading the next arrow, Damien looked towards the Fake Dragon and then smiled leisurely.


    And, drawing the bowstring leisurely... he shot.


    Towards the weak point he had discovered.


    Squeeeak-


    The arrow traced a clean trajectory through the air...


    Woaaaaah!


    And then, cheers filled the arena.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Somehow, we managed to secure victory in the opening match.


    Our main party and the gentlemen were sprawled out in the seats, watching the games that followed.


    "Ah~ If only our opponent hadn''t been the lord''s forces, we might have climbed higher..."


    Chain muttered under his breath, rolling an egg over his bruised eye, while Junior fidgeted, not knowing what to do next.


    It seems Chain took a hefty blow from Junior''s magic as they bickered.


    "Still, to have been defeated by this group of five, known as the strongest frontline force, we can consider it an honorable defeat."


    "Yeah, right. Just one round and I''m sore all over. Better to be knocked out in the first round and watch the games in peace."


    Though Torkel and Zenis spoke lightly, Dearmudin and Nobody wore sullen expressions.


    "It felt like a match worth attempting... The talent of the youth is terrifying..."Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    "The audacity of the youth is just as frightening. Did you see Prince Ash swinging that flagpole, trying to beat me to death? Seems like he had quite a bit of pent-up resentment against me..."


    Dearmudin sent a sharp glance, to which I waved my hands dismissively.


    "No, that couldn''t be helped! We had to win! It''s a martial arts tournament, after all!"


    "Fine, fine. I understand now. You always wanted to swat me away with that flagpole, huh? Sigh, they say you should die before you get old..."


    "Argh! This won''t do, kids! Go grab some street food and drinks! We need to treat the Ivory Tower lord!"


    As we were appeasing the sulking Dearmudin and the gentlemen who were downcast from their loss, by offering them drinks and food.


    The next match started. Evangeline gasped at the sight.


    "Whoa, that party is...?"


    Looking at the bracket, the participating party name was... ''Terrifying Sisters''.


    The members entering the arena lived up to their party name, indeed terrifying.


    The Funeral Swordsman, known more famously by her epithet than her SSR rank, a maid with gunmetal blue hair carrying a Sword Coffin. Elize.


    The leader of the Holy Knight Division, a SSR rank healer in light blond hair and black priestly robes, Rosetta.


    And...


    "No, I never intended to join something like the dragon-slaying quest!"


    Violet, a SR rank illusionist affiliated with the Gambler''s Club, dressed in a summer suit with a top hat and lavender hair, was being dragged along by the other two, seemingly against her will.


    "I don''t want to participate in this! I prefer the safety of the backlines! Let go of me, let go!"


    Violet genuinely seemed reluctant, flailing her limbs in resistance, but as soon as Elize and Rosetta glared at her menacingly, she shut up and stopped resisting.


    "Miss Violet. Did we ask for something difficult? Eh? Is that all our relationship amounts to?"


    Elize uttered menacingly, followed by Rosetta with a deceivingly kind smile.


    "There''s no need for you to be at the forefront. Just timely deploy your illusionary domain from the back. We kindly asked you, yet you persist, then we have no choice but to settle your accumulated heresy points..."


    "Aaaaah! Fine, fine! I get it, just please, not the heresy points settlement!"


    Violet cried out. When did you even accumulate so much heresy points?


    Following them was SR rank psychokinesis user, Bodybag, entering with an awkward smile.


    Thanks to mingling with the Terrifying Sisters, her demeanor seemed much brighter.


    And then... at the back of this party.


    Step by step.


    A woman with long white hair tied back into a ponytail followed with light footsteps - Nameless was seen.


    "...?"


    Huh?


    My mouth hung open, and, a beat later, the other heroes did the same. Why are you here again?!


    Nameless had been forced into a rest period at Crossroad after the battle against the King of Flies.


    She, who claimed to not sleep well in the Lake Kingdom, strangely found peace in Crossroad, perhaps due to Aider''s presence and some trickery on his part.


    Anyway, I had desperately pleaded with her to stay until the festival, concocting some reason about needing help with reconstruction efforts.


    Then King Poseidon laughed heartily, stroking his blue beard.


    "You''re an outsider too, aren''t you?"


    Hannibal, representing the ''Halfblood'' community of hybrids, certainly qualified.


    A representative of the four major non-human races and the hybrid community. They truly fit the name ''Outsiders''...


    "Wooo! Go, my son, Hannibal! Fight on!"


    Zenis, who had been trembling just moments before Rosetta approached, now boisterously cheered for Hannibal as he entered the arena, even waving cheerleaders'' pom-poms.


    Hannibal blushed deeply and curled up even more. Ah, I know that feeling. Embarrassed by your dad making a scene at the sports day but also kinda not hating it...


    In any case, the ''Outsiders'', fittingly a party of five kings, quickly dominated their first match and won, flaunting their championship-level strength and receiving overwhelming support from various races as they proudly exited. Why are there so many strong teams?


    And then, the next championship-contending team to enter was.


    "Hahaha! Has my turn finally come?"


    Dusk Bringar.


    And her command, the Dragonblood Knights.


    Dusk Bringar entered the arena in full armor.


    Though she typically eschewed armor, this time she was fully clad in crimson armor, matching her knights.


    Her usually disheveled long black hair was neatly braided and wrapped around her neck, presenting a more splendid and valiant appearance than ever.


    "The champion of last autumn''s festival martial arts tournament, Dusk Bringar herself, has arrived to claim victory once again!"


    Since there was no festival last autumn, she is indeed the champion from two years ago.


    The audience erupted in cheers at the champion''s entrance.


    Closing her eyes, Dusk Bringar savored the cheers and then shot me a sly smile. I smiled back wryly.


    Dusk Bringar, more serious and ready for battle than ever.


    I noticed the crown on her head.


    The silver crown, a symbol of sovereignty over the Bringar Duchy, had been dented by a dragon''s assault but had since been skillfully restored by Kellibey.


    Though restored, upon closer inspection, the cracks, fissures, and deformed shape remained, scars of the past.


    A precarious Dragon Lady.


    I quietly observed as the Dragonblood Knights swiftly won their first match and Dusk Bringar laughed brightly amidst the applause and cheers.


    Yet, my mind was not truly in the arena. Unbeknownst to me, I was envisioning the dragon-slaying quest.


    "Sigh."


    And I made a new resolve.


    In this martial arts tournament, no matter what, our main party must defeat the Dragonblood Knights.


    Only then can I maintain command over the dragon-slaying quest, and only then...


    ...can I ensure Dusk Bringar is excluded from the dragon-slaying quest.


    ***


    The martial arts tournament continued, reaching early afternoon past lunchtime.


    Finally, the last championship-contending team entered the arena.


    "The sunlight is quite intense."


    A woman in a white dress, holding a white parasol and with beige hair flowing down her back.


    SSR-rank swordsman, Hecate.


    Following her, four knights clad in pitch-black armor.


    The Imperial Guards, the Glory Knights, made their first appearance on the battlefield.


    Adjusting her wide-brimmed hat, Hecate murmured in a voice as if about to extinguish.


    "Too bright a time for specters to dance..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    "Not a bad festival."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, and when I turned around, it was Father.


    The spectators around us, startled, stood up from their seats. The Emperor waved his hand, signaling them to relax.


    "Don''t worry and enjoy yourselves. I''ve just come to have a chat with my son."


    But I wondered if saying that would really make it okay...


    Even if the Emperor moved around casually and seemed approachable, there were always elite guards deployed around him, not to mention that he himself was a naturally born powerhouse.


    It wasn''t just a matter of social status. In this frontline, crowded with strong individuals from all over the world... his undeniable aura alone was enough to tense up the atmosphere.


    Heroes around us instinctively moved away, leaving the seats around me in a wide circle.


    And the Emperor, being who he was, didn''t care whether others felt uncomfortable or not and leaned close to me. Truly, he lived at his own pace.


    "Is it the Glory Knights'' turn next?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Have you exchanged greetings with Hecate? Weren''t you schoolmates?"


    "Well, as you know, my memory isn''t exactly intact..."


    As I awkwardly gestured towards my head, the Emperor let out a relaxed chuckle and then said,


    "The Glory Knights... those poor children."


    He suddenly uttered such words towards the entering Glory Knights'' five members.


    I narrowed my eyebrows, puzzled. Calling his own royal guards ''poor''?


    "They probably won''t last long."


    "Won''t last long?"


    I thought he was talking about the tournament, but he wasn''t.


    "Exactly what I said. Those knights, who were like my limbs, will soon die. No."


    The Emperor continued with words that were hard to comprehend.


    "They will soon ''freeze''."


    "Freeze?"


    As if, like a machine breaking down and stopping. Why would he say that?


    "It was Hecate who first requested to be sent to this frontline. And her knights agreed."


    "..."Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    "If it''s going to end soon anyway... they wanted to ''freeze'' here. So, I brought them, granting that wish."


    The Emperor smiled bitterly.


    "They were loyal warriors who dedicated their lives to the burden and the empire. How could I not grant them that final request?"


    Since I had never encountered the Glory Knights in the game, I knew nothing about them.


    So, I urgently added,


    "Freeze? What does that mean..."


    Whoa!


    Just then, a roar of cheers spilled from the audience, cutting off my conversation with the Emperor.


    Looking at the arena, the match had already ended.


    The Glory Knights'' opponents were five young mercenaries.


    A team formed by young wizards, spiritists, and warriors who had been active across various frontlines.


    Despite their youth, these mercenaries were veterans of monster battles. They were not to be underestimated.


    But as soon as the match started, Hecate instantly dashed forward, her wooden sword splitting all of the young mercenaries'' wooden weapons in two.


    The rest of the Glory Knights didn''t even move. Hecate had won all by herself.


    "We surrender..."


    The young party leader, catching up to the situation a beat too late, said reluctantly, raising both hands, and Hecate smiled sweetly.


    "Glory Knights, victory!"


    With Aider''s declaration of victory, applause and cheers filled the stadium.


    "Now, they are no longer my knights. They are under your command."


    Hecate smiled modestly, held the hem of her skirt in a curtsy, and then walked lightly out of the arena.


    Her movement, like a single blossom, seemed far removed from words like death or freezing.


    "So, make sure you send them off well."


    But the Emperor said this while sadly watching her back.


    "Those poor patriots who dedicated their entire destiny to the empire."


    ***


    After the match ended, a few hours of break were announced before the next match would begin. The arena and the Fake Dragon needed maintenance after all.


    I left the arena to talk to Hecate. Where could she be?


    Ah.


    I found her quickly. Hecate was standing near the reconstruction site of the southern wall. She was with the young mercenaries she had just faced.


    "You were amazing, Knight! We couldn''t even see your swordsmanship...!"


    "How much training do you need to become that strong?"


    "Could you please teach us a little? Yes?"


    The young mercenaries, not at all daunted by the fact that Hecate was the commander of the Glory Knights, naturally clung to her, bombarding her with questions.


    Hecate, looking a bit troubled but still smiling gently, kindly answered each of their questions one by one.


    "I''ll explain everything later."


    Hecate, brushing off the ash from her cheek, grimaced and bowed to me again.


    "I wouldn''t want Lucas to see me like this."


    I couldn''t respond, and Hecate trudged off towards the city.


    Frozen in place, I muttered bitterly,


    "What, have they done."


    The Emperor slowly approached from behind me. I asked, not hiding my anger,


    "What have you... done to them?!"


    "These are the Glory Knights."


    The Emperor calmly, yet with a hint of compassion, whispered,


    "The darkness of the empire, the shadow of the empire, the evil spirits of the empire."


    "..."


    "The knights who never lose. The knights who cannot die. Yes."


    At the Emperor''s next words, I clenched my eyes shut.


    "The greatest... monsters, created by our empire."


    ***


    The heads of the production guilds knelt before me.


    I had originally ordered them to halt construction on the walls during the festival and take a rest. However, the guild refused.


    The reason was not only that there was only a month left until the next defense battle but also that they couldn''t leave the walls brought from New Terra unassembled for over three days.


    They were in the midst of crucial assembly work and couldn''t afford to delay the construction.


    Therefore, the construction continued during the festival, leading to this incident.


    Using the magic construction technology of the Lake Kingdom to bind the walls, but the walls from New Terra were enchanted with magic that repelled other magics, making the work unusually difficult due to this resistance.


    Despite the tight schedule and utmost caution... in the end.


    "..."


    Looking around at the guild leaders waiting for their punishment, I sighed.


    There were no casualties. But.


    Can this truly be considered a situation with no casualties?


    The young mercenaries almost died. If not for Hecate''s sacrifice, at least two would have died.


    And Hecate...


    "...Sigh."


    I took a deep breath and looked back at the guild leaders, soaked in sweat and guilt, unable to meet my gaze.


    But was it right to chastise them for an accident that resulted in no deaths, especially when they were working through the festival and their holidays?


    Who pushed them to this extent?


    Wasn''t it me...


    "...I will not issue a punishment. Instead."


    I waved my hand.


    "After completing the safety inspection, stop the work where possible and take a rest until tomorrow. Let all workers rest during the festival."


    "Your Highness...!"


    "This does not overlook the accident. It''s merely suspending enforcement. If another accident occurs, I will impose a penalty including for this incident."


    I nodded slightly.


    "There''s certainly some fault on my part for pushing you all too hard."


    "No, Your Highness! We chose to give up our festival and holiday!"


    "You are warriors too. If you are to fight, you need to rest."


    The workers building the walls are also warriors guarding this frontline.


    No matter how tight the schedule, managing their condition is also my responsibility.


    "Rest, forget, and take a break. I will apologize to Knight Hecate separately."


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    "Secure more space around the construction site and further guard against any possible safety accidents."


    The guild leaders bowed repeatedly to me and exited the office. I sighed and looked out the window.


    The bright afternoon in Crossroad was still festive.


    There was a minor accident, but no casualties - that''s what was announced. It was the Emperor who made this announcement.


    "Hecate was looking forward to this festival."


    The Emperor, sitting on a sofa in the corner of the office, casually murmured,


    "For her, this might be the last festival she enjoys in her life. If the mood of the festival is dampened by something related to her, she would undoubtedly be sad."


    "...Please explain, Father."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Why the Glory Knights have become like this. And."


    I looked straight at the Emperor.


    "What do you want to achieve by entrusting them to me?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    "A century ago, your great-grandfather requested of Dusk Bringar, the Duchess, saying we needed an invincible army."


    The Emperor slowly opened his mouth.


    "So, the Duchess integrated the magic and sorcery of his time, curses and taboos, and even her own dragon blood to create the Glory Knights, an undying army for the Imperial Guard."


    I shuddered. Dusk Bringar...?


    "Thus, for the past hundred years, the Glory Knights have protected the Emperor and the Empire. Knights have been continuously replaced, and even Dusk Bringar has stepped down from the leadership, but the curses and sorcery have been passed down through generations."


    I thought of the bandages wrapped around Hecate, engraved with magical runes.


    Could those old bandages be the sorcery and curses?


    "Knights selected for the Glory Knights face death once right after their appointment. After all, one must die once to not die again."


    "Killed... you say?"


    "Yes. And then curses are cast on their dead bodies and souls to ''fix'' them in place. No matter how severe the wounds, their bodies will regenerate to their state at that time, and their souls cannot leave their bodies."


    Listening with my mouth agape, the Emperor continued.


    "However. Even if the body revives, the soul gets eroded away. Sooner or later, the end comes. That''s why we continuously search for successors to replace the generations."


    "..."


    "And the current generation of five Glory Knights, I have been exceptionally harsh with them."


    The Emperor grimaced with a bitter smile.


    "Where have I been all this time?"


    "...In the spirit realm, fighting against the gods of different races."


    "Exactly."


    Could it be?


    The Emperor nodded, confirming my suspicions.


    "The Glory Knights joined that battle."


    "...!"


    "They fought directly against the gods of other races at the very bottom of the spirit realm. Even if the Glory Knights are talented knights, they are not transcendent beings. Yet, those five repeatedly died and revived, clashing swords with the gods, quickly being consumed."


    The Emperor closed his eyes as if recalling those moments.


    "That''s why Hecate is broken now. A genius with the sword, unparalleled in the history of the Empire, but the erosion of the soul is a different matter."


    "..."


    "She reached her operational limit two years ago and should have retired then. In fact, two years ago, we expedited the graduation of the most talented cadet from the academy at that time, preparing them as her successor."


    I gasped in surprise. Could it be.


    "That successor candidate, Evangeline...?!"


    "Yes. Lady Evangeline Cross of the Cross Family. She was also a candidate for the Glory Knights."


    I clenched my teeth. So, that''s why Evangeline graduated early in this game iteration...!


    "But at the last moment, Hecate refused."


    The Emperor leaned back in his chair.


    "Upon hearing that the knight selected as her successor was sixteen years old, she pleaded with me. She said she''d try to hold on as long as possible."


    "..."


    "And then... an accident happened."


    "An accident?"


    "It''s about Fernandez."


    Ah.


    Hearing my second brother''s name after a long while, I opened my mouth slightly. That''s right, around that time...


    "He tricked me into a scheme, and while I and the Glory Knights entered the spirit realm, he severed the connection with Everblack."


    "Good heavens."


    That damned second brother, so it''s all connected like this?


    I recalled the time I met the Emperor in the spirit realm.


    That the Imperial Guard was trapped in the spirit realm with the Emperor.


    "With the connection to Everblack severed, I lost the beacon of light and couldn''t return to the real world. The same went for the Glory Knights. We were scattered, and the knights drifted into the deep sea of the spirit realm."


    "..."


    "It was only much later after I returned to reality that I managed to rescue them... but it was too late. Those five were already broken beyond repair. Moreover, exposed to the spirit realm for too long, even the curses and sorcery were damaged. Now, it might be impossible to pass on the curse to successors."


    "..."


    "Do you truly have the courage to embrace and cherish all this? My pure son. In this boiling pit of evil named ''the world,'' what does the king you want to become look like?"


    A moment of silence passed.


    After catching my breath, I barely managed to ask.


    "Father, why do you impose such trials on me?"


    "Strictly speaking, this is not a trial I have imposed."


    The Emperor chuckled.


    "It''s a trial you chose. I''m merely awakening you to it."


    "...!"


    "It is you who are walking into the path of Asura in pursuit of innocent goodness. Instead of your precarious purity, I''m merely suggesting a suitable compromise."


    The Emperor whispered.


    "Did I not say? I intend to make you the Emperor of the empire."


    "..."


    "Now you are leading the front to protect the world, so you can wave that grand flag. But what about after? How long can you continue to wield the ideal of embracing the whole world?"


    Facing me with trembling eyes, the Emperor presented his ''compromise.''


    "Cut away from the world."


    "...!"


    "There''s no need to embrace everything. Embrace your world, your people, just the right amount of evil that you can handle."


    The Emperor slowly stepped back and tilted his head, allowing his mythical face to soak in the sunlight, humanizing his expression.


    "That''s the answer I desire."


    "What if I can''t?"


    "You know."


    The Emperor smirked and gestured south.


    "The end of kings who harbored ideals and overreached is always the same."


    At that southern tip-


    Lies an ancient kingdom sunken beneath the black lake.


    The Emperor, baring his teeth in a grin, whispered in a jesting tone.


    "Nothing but drowning."


    I clenched my fist. The Emperor slowly exited the office, passing me by.


    "I will watch, Born Hater. How you will embrace and cope with such darkness of your people."


    "..."


    "The choice you will clench at the end of this trial. And the outcome of it."


    Creak- thud.


    The door opened and closed, and I was left alone in the office, biting my lip.


    The darkness harbored by Hecate. The darkness harbored by Dusk Bringar, by the Emperor.


    And...


    The darkness harbored by the many people affiliated with this front.


    If I truly wish to be a king, to be the bearer of this flag leading them, I cannot turn away.


    But- how far?


    Do I have the capacity to embrace and dissolve all this darkness?


    ''To ponder the king''s path before the Black Dragon Subjugation...''


    Yet, I know.


    Even if I can''t find the right answer, even if I reach a clumsy conclusion...


    I must not stop pondering.


    For I know from experience. Such torment and dilemma eventually lead to preserving humanity.


    Whether it''s my humanity or that of everyone at the front.


    To ponder until the end, for being human, is my role.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Originally, today''s schedule was to proceed up to the round of 16 in the martial arts tournament.


    However, considering the particular circumstances, the Glory Knights'' match was postponed to tomorrow. It would be too much to ask them to compete after such an incident.


    Thus, the other matches went on as planned...


    ***


    Round of 16. My main party VS the Terrifying Sisters.


    The members of the "Terrifying Sisters" were Elize, Rosetta, Bodybag, Violet, and Nameless.


    Truly, they too were of championship caliber. As heroes who had demonstrated formidable presence on the frontline, their squad was powerful.


    Moreover, their tactics were quite innovative... As soon as it began, Bodybag used psychokinesis to lift me up and threw me far away.


    "Whoa?!"


    "My lord-?!"


    Since there were no disqualifications for being thrown out of the arena in this martial arts tournament, I was bewildered while being flung.


    "This is what I''ve been waiting for!"


    While I was out of the area, Violet deployed [Illusionary Realm].


    [Illusionary Realm] is an area-of-effect mental status ailment. My [Unyielding Commander], which provides area immunity, is the perfect counter.


    But I had been thrown out of range, and they seized this opportunity. What a combination!


    Squeal!


    [Illusionary Realm] unfolded, and the main party members just fell victim to it right there.


    Evangelin, Lucas, Junior, they all had dazed expressions, drooling as they stared blankly into space.


    Isn''t it too much to be taken down in one hit, even without me?!


    "Damn it, I need to get back... Woah?!"


    I tried to hurry back, but Bodybag cast another psychokinetic spell, binding me to a corner of the arena. I was thoroughly caught!


    "Now! Attack-!"


    Then, the rest of the Terrifying Sisters, excluding Violet, rushed in furiously.


    They focused their attack on Evangelin first. Did they have some pent-up grievances?


    "Heh, this traitor...! After saying we''d stick together to the end!"


    "To show us such dreams and then abandon us! It''s time for heresy points settlement!"


    "I''m not sure but... When else would we get to hit the President?"


    "Go easy, though. Let me know if it hurts!"


    Elize and Rosetta, Bodybag, and even the innocently-faced Nameless pummeled Evangelin mercilessly.


    "Even if I fall here..."


    As she was finally overwhelmed by their furious assault, Evangelin solemnly muttered.


    "The dream of a handsome harem... will live on immortally..."


    "Why are you keeping such a thing immortal?! What kind of dream are you dreaming!"


    I screamed while struggling to free myself from the psychokinetic magic.


    Anyway, our frontline tanker Evangelin was knocked down.


    Next, the Terrifying Sisters'' gaze turned sharply toward Lucas. Lucas, with a vacant look in his eyes, said,


    "It''s alright, my lord. Please go out with Lady Serenade. I''ll take care of the house today. Yes. I''ll feed the baby formula, play with them, and put them to sleep with lullabies. Who am I? I''m the house''s guard dog and butler. So don''t worry and have a pleasant date..."


    What kind of illusion are you showing the child-?!


    Why has he become a newlywed couple''s golden retriever and housekeeper taking care of their home! What kind of dream has he fallen into!


    "Hooo..."


    Serenade, watching from the stands, somehow seemed very pleased. No, no, don''t be happy about that now!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Anyway, the Terrifying Sisters, after glaring fiercely at Lucas, suddenly withdrew their gaze and passed him by.


    "I''m dreaming the same dream, so I can''t bring myself to disturb it."


    "Let''s leave him be."


    "Look, I''ll overlook it..."


    "May your dream become reality, knight."


    They''re even cheering now! What are you doing!


    The next target for the Terrifying Sisters was Junior.


    Junior, a wizard with full magic power stats, was dizzily affected by the illusion.


    As they approached her, the Terrifying Sisters sneered evilly.


    That was when Junior muttered softly,


    "What''s my taste...?"


    ...


    "I have something I want to say about Hecate."


    Evangeline, who had been walking away, suddenly made a U-turn and started listening in.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "Yes. I felt that we needed to talk about that too."


    ***


    Etti''s Honey Inn. 2nd Floor.


    "..."


    Hecate stood in front of her locked room door, blankly staring at the key in her hand.


    Caught up in an accident, her handbag had been crushed, and the room key inside had been bent out of shape.


    She could go down to the lobby and get a new key from the staff, but she didn''t feel up to it. Explaining her bandage-covered, bloodied appearance was also troublesome.


    Hecate staggered and then just sat down in the corridor.


    ''How did it come to this...''


    She looked down at her body, wrapped in bandages.


    ''How did I end up like this.''


    It was the life she had chosen.


    As a citizen of the empire, she revered the Emperor and had aimed to join the Glory Knights from the moment she first picked up a sword.


    She willingly risked her life and fought for the empire.


    And now, she had received a diagnosis that she didn''t have much time left.


    The Emperor had given her some free time, and Hecate had come to the southern end of the world to find her old school friends.


    Dressed up and excited for the festival after such a long time.


    But, she felt awkward around her old friends and couldn''t easily approach them. Her plan to show off in the martial arts tournament was ruined by an accident.


    ''With this cursed body... I can''t approach Lucas again...''


    She remembered the young mercenaries running away in horror after seeing her reassemble.


    Ash''s face, frozen in shock, too.


    And... Lucas, who had come running out late to guard Ash and had also turned pale at the sight of her from afar.


    ''I shouldn''t have come.''


    It was then Hecate realized the reality. She had become a being far too different from ordinary people.


    No matter how much she tried to cover it up, she was nothing but a monster wrapped in curses.


    ''I should have just disappeared quietly. Stayed as a beautiful memory from my school days...''


    Why did she come all this way to tarnish even the good memories with her ugly appearance?


    Sitting crouched in the corridor, Hecate looked to the side.


    She could see the square in the distance through the inn''s window. Groups of people laughing and talking under the dazzling afternoon sun were visible.


    "..."


    She couldn''t even step out of the shadow.


    She envied those smiles that could laugh under the sunlight.


    And honestly.


    A little bit.


    ''...I hate it.''


    Hecate covered her face with her hands, desperately trying to suppress something welling up inside, when...


    "Excuse me!"


    A nervous, stuttering voice called out from in front.


    "...?"


    Startled, Hecate hastily wiped her face with her hands, rubbed her moist eyes with her forearm, and looked up.


    "Is, is it the door? Can''t you open it? This inn is so old, the locks break all the time! I''ve had my fair share of trouble with it too!"


    Junior was standing there.


    She had just returned from the round of 16 match. She had only come to pick up some luggage, but then she ran into Hecate sitting in front of her room.


    Trying hard to ignore Hecate''s tear-streaked face, looking flustered and sweating profusely, she spoke with a voice that seemed to squeeze out courage...


    The young wizard hesitated and then asked carefully.


    "Ca-can I help you?!"


    She bit her tongue in the process.


    "..."


    Junior, sticking out her tongue, which was now bleeding a little, stood silently for a moment, then awkwardly... blurted out a line she hadn''t used in two years.


    "...It''s a joke."


    It wasn''t funny at all.


    But because it was so absurd, Hecate ended up laughing anyway.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Junior''s room.


    Seeing Hecate in such a bad state, Junior invited her to her room, and Hecate didn''t refuse. She didn''t have the mental energy to refuse.


    "..."


    Standing at the entrance of the wizard''s room, filled with the smell of ancient books, Hecate blankly looked around. The room was packed with books, not just spellbooks but...


    ''...History books?''


    There were also piles of old history books.


    Then, Junior approached and handed her a robe.


    "Do you, for now, want to... put this on?"


    After a moment, Hecate, wrapped in the robe, sat opposite Junior at a small table. Junior, flustered, picked up a bottle of drink.


    "Would you like to drink something? It''s just a health drink, but..."


    Hecate didn''t refuse. Junior poured the only beverage in the room - a health juice blended with tomato and spinach - into a cup and handed it to her.


    "I don''t have much to offer, but please, enjoy...?"


    "...Thank you."


    Despite the drink likely tasting awful, Hecate drank it down smoothly. Even though Junior was the one who offered the drink, internally she thought, ''This person has a good stomach.''


    "Thank you."


    After an awkward silence, Hecate spoke up. Junior, a beat too late, responded with a huh?


    "Thank you for caring."


    "Ah... no, it''s... not a big deal..."


    "You don''t have to be so kind to someone like me."


    "There''s no need to put yourself down like that. Hecate, you''re a remarkable person..."


    "..."


    Hecate, intending to say something, then held back and looked out the window.


    "Does Crossroad often have festivals?"


    "Uh, no. The most excitement is about twice a year. The Autumn Festival and the New Year''s event."


    "I see..."


    "In New Terra... festivals are frequent, right?"


    "Yes. They happen often. Though I, being a native of New Terra, didn''t go much."


    Junior tilted her head, puzzled.


    "Why?"


    Hecate hesitated before answering.


    "...My parents passed away when I was very young. So, there was no one to take me to the festivals. As a child, I always just watched from afar."


    "I''m, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have..."


    "No, I''m sorry. It was insensitive of me to bring it up..."


    Once again, an awkward silence settled between them.


    Not knowing what to do, Junior''s eyes darted back and forth until Hecate broke the silence first.


    "My parents were soldiers, caught in an accident."


    "That''s terrible..."


    "I was left an orphan with no relatives... and then the Emperor took me in."


    Junior blinked.


    Hecate poured out her thoughts in a daze.


    "There''s a foster home operated by the Imperial Family for children of veterans. I grew up there."


    As Hecate mentioned the Emperor, her face lit up a bit.


    "The Emperor would visit regularly to encourage us, saying, ''Your parents gave me their lives, so I will take responsibility for yours,'' and he would gently pat each of us on the head."


    Hecate closed her eyes, recalling that day.


    "To me, who can''t even remember my parents'' faces, his gentle touch was truly a salvation."


    "..."


    "How could I not respect, not love, a monarch who personally took care of even the smallest and youngest among us? To me, just like Jupiter was a mother to Junior."


    To Hecate, the Emperor who took her in... was like a father.


    Hecate''s red eyes moved to the contents of the mug in her hand.


    "Since childhood, I decided to dedicate my life to Everblack, and with a talent for the sword, I was able to enter the Royal Academy on a scholarship. Joining the Glory Knights to protect the Emperor was my dream, and it came true."


    "..."


    "I stood on the battlefield alongside the Emperor. He trusted us. Despite becoming like this and enduring terrible pain, despite the diagnosis that I wouldn''t last much longer, I was still proud."


    Hecate''s hand, wrapped in bandages, gripped the mug tightly.


    "But the front lines I fought to protect have now signed a peace treaty."


    "..."


    "I know. A weapon shouldn''t harbor doubts. But it''s disconcerting. I fought off the gods of other races for the empire, dying over and over. But now, those races are considered allies."


    Junior quietly looked into Hecate''s eyes.


    "What meaning then does my battle, my life dedicated to this, have?"


    Hecate''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    That''s when Junior, who was diligently following quietly behind us, ran up with a startled expression.


    "What are you two doing here?!"


    "Shh! What about you?"


    "I, I am... that is, well..."


    "Ah Junior! Keep your voice down! Follow my lead, tip-toe, tip-toe!"


    "Ti, tip-toe...?"


    Eventually, Junior joined in. The three of us stealthily followed the two knights.


    Then we spotted Damian buying food at a stall, possibly for a temple feast, his arms full of food. Damian, too, spotted us and widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Your Highness? And everyone else? What are you doing?"


    "Shh-!"


    "Damian, tip-toe, tip-toe!"


    "Come here. Quick!"


    Eventually, Damian, who was clueless, was dragged along. The four of us followed Lucas''s date(?) from behind, keeping an eye on them.


    The two knights walked in silence for a long time. It was Hecate who spoke first.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve met so leisurely, Lucas. Or, now that I think about it, is this the first time we''ve met alone?"


    "That''s right. We were always the Three Musketeers. Our lord led both you and me."


    Then, Lucas squinted at Hecate.


    "But I''ve been wondering, why have you been speaking so formally lately?"


    "Now that we''re adults, it''s proper to show respect."


    Hecate gave an awkward smile.


    "Since I''ve graduated. I''m not a child anymore. We''re adults now."


    "...Then I shall speak formally too."


    "Ah. I''d rather you didnt..."


    "Then you should speak informally too."


    "..."


    After a long silence, Hecate finally said.


    "...Alright, I will. Lucas."


    She switched to informal speech.


    Only then did the atmosphere between them soften. The strange tension hovering over Lucas''s face relaxed.


    As they walked silently for a while, the two knights stopped in front of a stall. The sign read ''New Terra-style Baked Goods''.


    Without a word, Lucas bought two pieces of the snack and handed one to Hecate.


    "Here. You used to like this."


    "...I did."


    Accepting the nostalgic snack, Hecate swallowed hard.


    "Did you know? I never went to a festival when I was young. But during our school days, whenever there was even a small festival in the Imperial Capital... His Highness would drag us out."


    "We really struggled back then. Both you and I."


    The two knights stood silently for a moment, holding their snacks.


    Perhaps they were reminiscing about their school days and Ash, who had been between them at that time.


    "...Sorry. Truth is, I can''t taste it anymore. My taste buds are ruined."


    Hecate, unable to finish her snack, smiled bitterly.


    "I can''t fully remember either. It all seems muddled. I remember the scenes, but I can''t recall the emotions. I remember that I liked you, but..."


    "..."


    "I can''t quite remember what that felt like."


    "Hecate."


    Lucas spoke indifferently.


    "People change after they graduate, it''s natural."


    Hecate''s eyes widened. Lucas sighed lightly.


    "School memories fade. We were young and immature back then. I don''t even understand why I lived like a fool."


    "..."


    "It doesn''t matter what you''ve become now, or how much you''ve changed. To me, you are... always the same."


    Lucas looked at Hecate with a steady gaze.


    "The unbeaten swordsman I never managed to defeat, from the day of our entrance ceremony to our graduation."


    "..."


    "Then and now, you remain the same to me. So-"


    Lucas smiled.


    A hero-like, clueless, and upright smile.


    "Let''s have a match. In this upcoming martial arts tournament, properly."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    "Let''s have a match. In this upcoming martial arts tournament, properly."


    At the protagonist''s request, whose mindset could only be penetrated by the sword, we who were hiding and watching were perplexed but...


    "...Haha."


    It was then that Hecate finally laughed.


    "Right. This is why I liked you."


    The two knights, who had been the top and the second in their school days, exchanged glances for a moment.


    "The gaze that fixes upon the predetermined spot without retreating... It was because of that look."


    Ah, did it resonate?


    Was it a line that worked well among knights? We all looked at Evangeline at once. Evangeline was covering her face with both hands, trembling violently.


    "Damn. I almost fell for it too. Does Lucas have a way with words?"


    "..."


    The thought processes of the vanguard knights are hard to understand...


    Anyway, Hecate and Lucas continued their conversation.


    "Even if the world changes and everything falls apart... that aspect of you remains the same. Thank you, Lucas. I''m a bit relieved."


    Lucas smiled silently, and Hecate nodded her head.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll have a match after a long time. I won''t go easy on you."


    "A revenge match on graduation day. You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this day, Hecate. Let''s see how much we''ve both grown and compete with all our might."


    After that, the two knights walked along the street stalls with much lighter steps.


    It was an emotion hard to understand, but anyway, if things turned out well, then it''s okay...


    Click-.


    That was when.


    Suddenly, someone blocked the way in front of the two knights. Everyone looked in that direction, startled.


    Dressed in crimson armor without any gaps, and long black hair braided around her neck.


    The Dragon Lady. Dusk Bringar.


    "Hmph..."


    She snorted and then glared at the two knights in turn.


    "All this talk of matches and duels, such weak words."


    Lucas stepped back in confusion, while Hecate looked at Dusk Bringar with a face full of mixed emotions.


    Then Dusk Bringar walked past the two knights - towards me.


    "Duchess...?"


    I gave up hiding and awkwardly stood up to face her, sensing the ominous atmosphere around Dusk Bringar.


    "I heard from Traha, Ash."


    She sneered, baring her sharp teeth.


    "The emperor and the prince talked about the Imperial Way."


    "What? No, yes..."


    "You couldn''t answer right away, and you must have fallen into contemplation again."


    The question the emperor asked me.


    What to do with the ''darkness'' of the world I seek to protect.


    The emperor''s sin, Dusk Bringar''s sordid past, Hecate, the very shadow of the empire...


    And the darkness each of the numerous people under my command harbors.


    How am I to embrace it?


    Not to turn away, not to avert my eyes, but to fully embrace it. And is it right to do so?


    What is the way to preserve humanity, my own way?


    The emperor had thrust this question upon me, and I was still deep in contemplation.


    And Dusk Bringar seemed to really dislike that. That''s why she came to see me in person.


    "We''re in the middle of a martial arts tournament right now. And this martial arts tournament is tied to the strategy and selection rights for the Black Dragon Subjugation Battle. Even if it''s nestled within a festival, it can be said to be a preliminary battle for the Black Dragon Subjugation!"


    "..."


    "Facing a disaster that could destroy the world, are you still pondering what it means to be human? Facing such a formidable foe, how can you indulge in such weak contemplation?"


    She gritted her teeth and stood in front of me.


    "Everyone loves that about you. But in this battle, such a mindset is unnecessary."


    "Duchess..."


    "It seems Traha has shown you his own answer, so I, too, will show you my own answer."


    Dusk Bringar''s golden eyes seemed to blaze with fire.


    "Forget such concerns until after you''ve killed the enemy. Think about them after all this war is over."


    "...!"


    "..."


    Yes, I know.


    The more I know, the heavier it feels.


    "Lucas, Hecate! Come here!"


    Not knowing what to do in the awkward atmosphere, I beckoned to the two hesitating knights.


    "Let''s have fun together."


    At my call, Lucas quickly approached, but Hecate still hesitated.


    Between the stalls, in the shadows. They didn''t come out under the festival''s torches where we stood.


    Then Evangeline approached Hecate with a very serious face and extended her hand forward - offering a handshake.


    It occurred to me this was their first greeting.


    "Hello, Senior Hecate! I am Evangeline Cross, the top of the 375th class! The first in the academy''s history to graduate three years early!"


    "..."


    Hecate looked at Evangeline with a surprised face for a moment.


    Did Evangeline know? The reason she graduated early was to succeed Hecate.


    And that Hecate had canceled that appointment.


    Though they had never met before, the fates of the two had already crossed once.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Evangeline."


    And, perhaps forever hiding that fact within,


    Hecate smiled faintly and reached out to shake hands with Evangeline.


    "I''m Hecate Whiteblossom, graduated from the 369th class."


    "Hehe, let''s get along well, fellow valedictorians! Oh, and now that you''re here in Crossroad, there''s a rights council you need to join..."


    Evangeline chattered away, naturally leading Hecate along.


    Evangeline stood in the middle, with Lucas and Hecate following closely on either side.


    Watching this heartwarming scene, Damian clapped his hands in what seemed like emotion, while Junior had a complex expression.


    And I looked one last time in the direction Dusk Bringar had gone.


    "..."


    My Dragon Lady.


    No matter the outcome of the martial arts tournament... I want to enjoy and laugh at this festival with the Duchess too.


    I wish you were not in the shadows but next to the festival''s bonfire.


    Because it might be the last festival we spend together.


    It could be the last festival of this world...


    "..."


    The words I couldn''t convey twisted inside me before eventually fading away.


    Following Lucas, Evangeline, and Hecate, I squeezed myself between Damian and Junior, throwing my arms around their shoulders and wobbled along.


    The second night of the autumn festival deepened.


    ***


    The third day of the autumn festival dawned.


    The martial arts tournament proceeded breathlessly. The finals had to be completed before this evening, so the schedule was quite tight.


    So, from the morning, our main party also went out to compete.


    Our quarter-final opponent was the ''New Outsiders''.


    The representatives of the four major races - King Poseidon, Kuilan, Kellibey, Verdandi, and the representative of the hybrids, Hannibal, making a five-person party.


    What could be the strategy against this formidable squad?


    "Mwahaha! That would be to focus on the weakest one!"


    I wickedly licked my lips, pressing the flagpole against Hannibal''s cheek, who I had grabbed.


    As soon as the battle started, I used ''The Foremost Flag'' to create a magical barrier, confusing everyone''s vision. In the confusion, I successfully kidnapped Hannibal, who didn''t know what to do.


    "If you don''t want to see this poor boy tormented, surrender quickly! I trust in the nobility of the race representatives."


    I tickled Hannibal''s side with my free hand not holding the flagpole. Hannibal screamed with laughter, begging for it to stop.


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching my petty behavior, not only the four representatives of the races but also my own party members looked at me with deadpan faces.


    Come on, guys, this is the most effective and harm-free way to quickly decide the outcome! They''re too strong!


    Just declare your surrender already-!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    < Previous >

 Chapter 621

    "Hey, Ash, you really gonna play dirty like this?!"


    Kellibey, one of the quartet of different species, spat out in anger, but I stood my ground and yelled back just as fiercely.


    "There''s no such thing as playing dirty in a competition! Just surrender already!"


    There was no way I was going to lose to Dusk Bringar! The command over the Black Dragon Subjugation Operation was at stake! I was desperate too!


    From within my arms, Hannibal, struggling fiercely, shouted with a face full of resentment.


    "That''s really low, Your Highness!"


    "Quiet, you! I need to win this! Now, go ahead and convince your comrades to surrender!"Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    As I threatened Hannibal, Zenis, watching from the stands, couldn''t bear the dreadful sight and tried to intervene.


    "Hannibaaaal! Daddy''s coming to save youuuu!"


    Of course, he was immediately restrained by the guards. Even as he was dragged away, Zenis kept screaming, causing a commotion, while Hannibal covered his face with his hands, seemingly embarrassed.


    Boooo!


    Jeers poured down from the stands toward me. Disgusting, vile, but some still liked the bad prince, and various other reactions were heard.


    I calmly spread my arms and took in the jeers, enjoying the villain role like a professional wrestler reveling in the audience''s boos.


    "Every show needs a villain, after all, heh heh..."


    "No, it''s not about being a villain; you''re actually doing something terrible..."


    Junior, looking uneasy, asked Hannibal, "Are you okay?" and Hannibal cheerfully responded, "I''m okay!"


    Feeling somewhat guilty for being the only bad guy here, I tickled Hannibal''s side once more.


    Hannibal screamed with laughter, and this act was too much for the quartet of different species, who agonizingly clutched their heads.


    "Ash! You rookie! Let my assistant go!"


    "Ash, I didn''t see you like this before...!"


    "Prince Ash, honestly, I did see you like this..."


    "You seem quite talented, Captain! I would have scouted you during my bandit days!"


    "HAHAHA! You''ve got 1 minute! Surrender within a minute!"


    Anyway, this was how it was between our main party, the kidnappers, and the Outsiders, who had their comrade taken from them. Both parties were screaming at each other, locked in a standoff...


    That''s when it happened. The bodies of the four representatives of different species, who had been glaring at me in anger, suddenly began to be wrapped in an incredible aura.


    Whoa!


    An unprecedented terrifying surge of magic power wrapped around the four. The representatives of the different species let out a roar and emitted an enormous magical power in all directions.


    Dumbfounded, I gaped, sweating coldly.


    "What? Why are they suddenly awakening in anger because their precious comrade was kidnapped? What''s this?"


    As everyone was taken aback, a calm voice came from the stands.


    "Oh. It seems to have started."


    Turning around, I saw the Emperor sitting in the stands.


    I was furious at him for blabbing about our affair to Dusk Bringar yesterday, wanting to blame this tattletale, but the situation at hand was more frightening.


    I gestured toward the four species'' representatives and asked.


    "Started? What exactly is happening?! Why are these people suddenly becoming super-Outsiders?"


    "Didn''t I tell you before? The gods of each species have moved south through the spirit realm... and decided to lend their strength to this front."


    The Emperor nodded.


    "And their method is to select their ''avatars'', that is, representatives, to wield their power on their behalf."


    "Eh, does that mean?"


    "Yes. It seems that the selection has just been made."


    So, during the martial arts tournament, and of all times, against our party, and precisely now when I''ve kidnapped a precious comrade, the gods of the species have chosen these four as their avatars?


    "Argh, why did it have to be a power-up event at this timing?!"


    From how it looks, I''m destined to be defeated as the villain! And it''s actually happening!


    Whoa!


    Emitting streams of magical power that matched the colors of their respective species'' guardians - Evergreen, Everred, Evergold, Everblue.


    Having completed their power-up, the Chosen Ones of each species glared at me with menacing eyes.


    I hiccupped involuntarily. Eek.


    The audience was ecstatic over this classic cliche? power-up scene.


    "Wow!"


    "Outsiders! Outsiders!"


    "Give the prince a good hit!"


    "Tickle him on the side just like he did!"


    "Even worse! We''re okay with even worse!"


    What''s to like, you masochistic viewers! Stop asking for weird stuff!


    That''s when it happened. While I was distracted by the four''s power-up and the noisy reactions around me,


    "Argh!"


    Hannibal quietly slipped out of my embrace... and smoothly escaped, riding on the earth spirit!


    "What?!"


    My mouth fell open. This, this tactic!


    "The one used against the Scarecrow Legion Commander!"


    And to think, I was the one who had instructed him on this!


    "It was all taught by Your Highness!"


    Hannibal grinned, sliding away on the spirit, escaping the scene.


    "Being handsome is everything?"


    "Is it all about the salary? Is a festival enough?"


    "Sweet?!"


    "Seems sweet and sour?!"


    "Anyway, booo!"


    I raised my hands, contentedly laughing at their jeers. Any reaction is good for the show''s success, after all. Thank you, comrades.


    "Booo~!"


    Among them, Nameless seemed not to understand why she was booing but was the most enthusiastic. You too...


    "..."


    Before the match began, as I scanned the stands, my eyes met with Dusk Bringar''s, who stood aloof and alone.


    Perhaps she came to scout her opponents for the finals.


    I smiled brightly, but Dusk Bringar snorted and turned her head away abruptly. So cold.


    "The sunlight is... adequately blocked."


    Before today''s match, a large canopy had been installed over the stadium to cover the entire area.


    This was after learning that the Glory Knights could not be exposed to sunlight. Thanks to this, the stadium was covered in a suitable shadow.


    "This match should be fair, without any conditions affecting it."


    As I murmured softly, Lucas nodded satisfactorily and smiled.


    The match was ready to begin.


    Our main party and the Glory Knights stood at opposite ends of the stadium, quietly staring at each other.


    The cheers and jeers filling the ears began to fade away. Waiting for the battle to start, the ten heroes started to focus entirely on each other.


    And then...


    Ding-!


    With the sound of the bell signaling the start of the match, everyone in our party except Lucas rushed towards the Fake Dragon.


    At the same time, four of the Glory Knights'' dark knights also charged towards the Fake Dragon.


    It had been agreed upon beforehand. In this match, these eight would not engage in direct combat but would focus on tackling the Fake Dragon.


    The reason was...


    "..."


    "..."


    To create a stage where the two knights could fully focus on their duel.


    Lucas, having drawn his wooden sword, lightly warmed up as he walked towards the center of the stadium.


    From the opposite side, Hecate, who had been holding an umbrella, smoothly folded it and, tying it with a string, also lightly walked towards the center of the stadium.


    The blowing wind fluttered Hecate''s white dress and white-brimmed hat.


    Hecate, having taken a deep breath of the air from the south, lazily opened her eyes and looked up at the canopy filling the sky.


    "Nice weather."


    A faint smile formed on her lips.


    "Enough for even spirits to dance."


    Swoosh-!


    The next moment, Hecate, pushing off the ground with the tip of her shoe, flew towards Lucas- and the two knights clashed.


    Wooden sword and umbrella tangled in the air. Clashing swords and matching strength, they laughed.


    "I feel like I could die without any regrets now."


    "It''s too early for that kind of talk, Hecate."


    Lucas, applying force to his wooden sword, pushed Hecate''s umbrella back sharply,


    "There''s so much you haven''t done yet, for instance..."


    He shouted, charging in.


    "Like losing to me-!"


    As this oddly heartwarming squabble between the two knights unfolded, I, watching from a distance, felt a strange warmth,


    "...Uh, Your Highness."


    A reluctant voice came from beside me.


    "Hm? What?"


    Turning around, Damian was sweating profusely, gesturing with his hand.


    "It''s... I found it, the reverse scale..."


    "..."


    Damian''s words made our team members'' shoulders stiffen.


    You should''ve read the room and searched a bit slower! Like, give those two some time to duel after such a long time!


    Hearing Damian''s words, the shoulders of the four dark knights, who had been diligently searching for the reverse scale on the Fake Dragon, also stiffened.


    Whooooosh-


    We quietly eyed each other.


    "Sorry, but..."


    Damian smiled like an angel and then suddenly drew his bow.


    "We''re supposed to be the villains right now, aren''t we?"


    This guy, sticking so faithfully to his role...!


    The next moment, Damian''s arrow was nocked, and the four dark knights sprang into action to block the arrow.


    Junior, Evangeline, and I joined in as well.


    Not yet, damn it!

 Chapter 622

    No matter the circumstances around them.


    Whether the audience cheered or jeered, regardless of how their comrades fought, or whether the item in their hand was a real sword or not��it didn''t matter.


    Lucas and Hecate were completely absorbed in each other, exchanging blows with their swords. Neither of them backed down an inch, exchanging sword strikes with their utmost effort.


    Years had passed since their graduation.


    Both of them had honed their swordsmanship in their respective hells. They were trained in battlefields where not killing meant not surviving.


    They paved the way for their respective rulers by washing the roads built of corpses with blood.


    Both of them had changed. Their swordsmanship had changed as well.


    However��


    The core, the essence of their sword principles, remained unchanged.


    The foundation of being a swordsman, the basics they had trained together during their school days, stacked at the very bottom, remained entirely intact from that time, and so both of them were reassured.


    Though they had each fallen into their own hells.


    Both Lucas and Hecate still maintained their selves.


    Swoosh!


    The wooden sword and the umbrella being pushed against each other, the two knights created distance between themselves.


    Hecate, gripping the handle with both hands, slowly lifted the umbrella above her head.


    Lucas also gripped the handle with both hands, lowering the wooden sword and crouching down as much as possible.


    Hecate, taking the high position, and Lucas, taking the low position. The two knights, adopting completely opposite stances, stared fiercely at each other.


    Just like the battle they had on the day of their graduation ceremony.


    And then��


    The outcome was decided in an instant.


    Thud!


    Lucas, with a fearsome momentum, rushed towards Hecate delivering a strike as he leapt from the ground.


    Hecate, like a matador smoothly dodging a bull, smoothly brought her umbrella down.


    Slash!


    The wooden sword was cut in half.


    It was a reproduction of the graduation ceremony duel. Hecate thought she had won just like on that day. However.


    "Ugh!"


    The remaining half of the wooden sword did not stop.


    Lucas''s wooden sword, smoothly continuing its sword path, drew an elegant arc and, the next moment Hecate blinked, stopped right in front of Hecate''s neck.


    Lucas had anticipated from the beginning that Hecate would cut down his wooden sword and set his sword path such that even with the remaining blade, he could subdue Hecate.


    The sword was broken, but Lucas won the duel.


    Following Lucas''s motion, a whirlwind belatedly swept through, and Hecate''s wide-brimmed hat gently lifted into the air before falling to the ground.


    Hecate slowly lowered her umbrella to the ground and then raised both hands.


    "You''ve grown, Lucas."


    "If it were our school days, the moment you cut the sword would have been your victory."


    Lucas also slowly retrieved his wooden sword.


    "But in real battle, it doesn''t end there."


    "Right. There''s no teacher to blow the whistle for a draw, no school uniforms to protect us, no school fences... none of it anymore."


    Hecate chuckled.


    "We''ve become adults."


    The world outside the school was cruel, and both of them had adapted.


    The deciding factor was just one. How much more they had mulled over their last duel.


    Lucas had constantly pondered how to fight to win in that duel and had drawn his answer. And thus, he proved it.


    "I''ve lost!"


    Hecate conceded with a cheerful voice, and Lucas added slowly.


    "Next time."


    "Huh?"


    "Next time, let me hear your answer."


    Hecate''s eyes widened as Lucas gave an awkward smile.


    "How will you move to block this move?"


    "..."


    "I''ll be waiting for our next duel, Hecate."


    The corners of Hecate''s mouth slowly formed a smile too.


    Because Lucas''s earnest gaze was really no different from their school days.


    "I''m relieved. You''ve grown, but changed a lot... Yet, you''re still you, Lucas."


    "You too, Hecate. And."


    Lucas slowly turned his head.


    "So is our lord."


    Lucas''s gaze shifted towards the Fake Dragon.


    Damien was firing rubber-tipped arrows wildly, and the others were doing their utmost to block them.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, are you sure it''s okay? The Duchess seems to be really fired up."


    "Heh. I''m fired up too."


    I cracked my knuckles menacingly.


    The 5v5 PVP tactic against the Dragonblood Knights had been established a long time ago.


    Since Dusk Bringar sent a declaration of war two years ago, I meticulously prepared for this eventuality.


    For this martial arts tournament, we rigorously trained our party members in this tactic from the start to defeat Dusk Bringar.


    Almost half of the training period was spent preparing for this.


    ''Berserkers from the west? Dragonblood Knights? All SSR? Who cares! Bring them all on!''


    They are well within the scope of my ''strategy.'' I''ll use every dirty trick I''ve prepared in advance to take them down.


    "Like a true villain! I''ll drag the previous champion down from the ring and wrap the belt around my waist!"


    I covered my face with my hands and laughed wickedly.


    The main party members exchanged glances... and then smiled kindly at me, as if saying ''let him enjoy.''


    What, you guys! If you have something to say, say it!


    ***


    Thus, an hour later.


    The main event of this festival, the martial arts tournament, and its climax, the final round, finally began.


    The weight of the name ''finals,'' the renown of the two parties stepping up to fight, and the lingering sadness for the festival reaching its end...


    For various reasons, the audience was packed, and everyone waited for the match with faces full of anticipation.


    ...Until about 5 minutes ago, that was.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Aaaaack!"


    "Run, everyone run!"


    "You''ll die if you get caught!"


    Most of the people sitting in the audience were screaming and running away.


    In the sky, dark clouds swirled, and the atmosphere vibrated with suffocating magical power. Not only the people but also the animals in the vicinity ran away with faces filled with terror.


    Dragon Fear.


    The wide-area fear technique of the dragon species, dominating the surroundings with its mere presence.


    No, it wasn''t just Dragon Fear... clearly, a murderous magical power was swirling around violently.


    Wiping the cold sweat off my forehead, I directly faced the opponent who had caused this situation.


    Grrrrr-


    Dusk Bringar.


    She, walking slowly towards us, looked quite different from usual.


    A pair of red horns on her small forehead, a pair of red wings made of blood membranes under both shoulder blades, and a red tail protruding from below her back.


    As the eyes wrapped above the cheeks with emerging red scales opened, her amber dragon eyes were completely surrounded by whites that had turned black.


    ''Dragonblood Frenzy?!''


    Using this insane risk technique, here and now?!


    I uttered with a grimace.


    "Um... Your Grace? Sorry, but this isn''t a battlefield, it''s a martial arts tournament..."


    "It may be warmth that warms the world."


    Dusk Bringar responded with something out of the blue.


    "But ultimately, it''s the blade that kills and saves people. So." (TL Note: Basically, she''s saying that kindess may bring warmth to the world, but it''s the blade that will actually save people)


    Grrrrrrr-!


    Dazzling sunset-colored magical power swirled and gathered, then condensed into the form of a giant greatsword in Dusk Bringar''s hands.


    Swoosh!


    The martial arts tournament''s restraint orb, meant to limit magical power and hanging on her wrist, couldn''t withstand the force and evaporated into thin air.


    We all stood with our mouths agape at this unbelievable show of power.


    This person, no, this dragon, is serious...!


    "I will become the blade. To protect you, I will defeat you, Ash."


    Dusk Bringar, pointing the greatsword forward, looked at me calmly.


    "If you cannot defeat even me, you stand no chance against the Black Dragon."


    "...!"


    "If you truly wish to defeat the evil dragon, then overcome this trial...!"


    Thud!


    Dusk Bringar, kicking off the ground, flapped her wings and soared into the air- then in the blink of an eye, she charged directly at me.


    My main party members looked at me with pale faces, as our tactics against the Dragonblood Knights had never included a situation like this.


    "My lord?! What do we do in this case?!"


    "For now..."


    I screamed and turned around.


    "Runnnn-!"


    Boommm!


    At the same time, the greatsword that Dusk Bringar had slammed down exploded with magical power, blowing away the floor of the arena.

 Chapter 623

    Dragonblood Frenzy.


    It was a negative trait of Dusk Bringar that existed even in the game.


    But it was just that, existing. It had never been used when allied, nor had it been used when appearing as an enemy.


    It was merely acknowledged as a background setting for having such a negative trait.


    The conditions for its activation were complex, involving her having to reclaim the blood essence she had distributed among her four direct knight subordinates.


    Naturally, such an action would result in the loss of their former powers for these Dragonblood Knights.


    Hence, Dusk Bringar was currently employing a workaround.


    Her four Dragonblood Knights were kneeling on one side of the arena, connected to Dusk Bringar by a stream of red magical power.


    It seemed that she was reclaiming the blood essence through this magical conduit.


    This would prevent the knights from losing their powers permanently, but they would be unable to join the battle immediately.


    "..."


    Kneeling and sending back the blood essence through the connected magical conduit,


    The four knights looked pitifully at their master. A trace of sad regret crossed the face of the leading old knight - Andimion.


    Is it worth triggering such a rampage to this extent?


    Boom!


    "Arghhh!"


    Its worth might be uncertain, but its destructive power is absolutely tremendous!


    All attacks from Dusk Bringar, now in a state of Dragonblood Frenzy, transformed into that of a dragon species, spreading destruction over a wide area.


    A single basic attack would devastate an area, sending shockwaves in all directions.


    She literally became a ''boss monster.''


    ''It might look somewhat powerful this way!''


    But the downside was not over yet.


    ''The next problem is, it shaves off the lifespan...!''


    It''s unclear what exactly lifespan means to a half-human, half-dragon who lives for hundreds of years in the game setting! But it''s certainly mentioned as a demerit.


    During Dragonblood Frenzy, the holder''s lifespan is reduced.


    "Haah..."


    Right now, Dusk Bringar was throwing away her own life to win the martial arts tournament finals and gain the command rights for the operation to subdue the Black Dragon...!


    ''This is a big problem too, but the biggest reason I didn''t use Dragonblood Frenzy in the game is-''


    "Hyaaaah-!"


    It makes one lose their mind...!


    Distinctions between friend and foe blur, and her existence shifts more towards that of a dragon - or more accurately, a monster.


    In the game, it was implemented such that she would attack allies out of control.


    And here, in reality... she opened her mouth wide, spewing terrifying golden light from her eyes.


    Tremendous magical power condensed between her unique sharp teeth. This is it!


    "Are you serious, Your Grace?! This is too much!"


    "Then... surrender quickly...!"


    With a breath, Dusk Bringar gathered her breath.


    We, terrified, nevertheless rolled away in unison, just as we had trained for dragon species tactics... and then, the next moment.


    Swoosh-!


    Boom!


    The dragon breath unleashed by Dusk Bringar exploded.


    The arena was completely devastated, and the unseated southern plains were split in half, tearing the area apart. Aaargh!


    "Breath! Dodge to the sides-!"


    As Evangelin said this while holding up her shield, she was blown far away by the tail end of the breath.


    "Argh!"


    "Evangeliiine!"


    Why block that when I said to dodge!


    Luckily, she seemed not too badly hurt thanks to her transcendent defense and [Damage Save], though seeing her roll far away on the ground meant returning to the match was out of the question!


    Swoosh-!


    Following the breath attack, Dusk Bringar who had charged towards us performed a graceful spin.


    Her tail, adorned with red magical power, swept towards us as it gathered massive energy - it was a floor attack!


    "Remember jump rope?! Dodge at the same time! One, two..."


    I was about to count ''three'' but the tail attack came at ''two''. Aaaah!


    Missing the timing, I, along with Junior, who was also physically weak, screamed at the same time. We can''t dodge!


    "Hup!"


    Then Lucas, gasping for breath, grabbed both me and Junior by the nape and yanked us upwards with a jump.


    The Dusk Bringar''s tail attack just swept beneath our feet, scouring the ground. Dragon, damn scary!


    "But now, I''m starting to see the pattern!"


    Upon hearing my words, the main party members nodded together.


    The Red Dragon is, after all, a dragon species.


    The patterns are fundamentally similar to those of the Black Dragon.


    If we apply the dragon species counter-tactics we''ve trained so far, we can manage...!


    As we withstood the following breath and tail attacks, Dusk Bringar frowned in annoyance.


    "Alright, I was going to end this by giving you a proper beating, but if you''re going to keep resisting like this...!"


    Then, grasping a sword imbued with twilight magical power, she charged at us.


    "What do you think, Your Grace... It seems like you''re also running out of trump cards?"


    "...!"


    The Dusk Bringar was taken aback. The darkness that had shrouded her sclera was dissipating.


    It was a sign that the ''Dragonblood Frenzy'' was ending.


    All four knights were hit by [Elemental Disassembly]. Naturally, the magic connection to Dusk Bringar was severed, and the supply of blood essence was halted.


    As Dusk Bringar''s Dragonblood Frenzy faded without enough blood essence to sustain the rampage, she shouted.


    "Before that happens, I''ll just have to take all of you down-!"


    The Dusk Bringar, with a resounding roar, kicked off the ground and flew towards me.


    Lucas, trying to intercept, was unable to withstand a tail strike launched by Dusk Bringar like a sneak attack and was blown away. Evangelin, who had hurried back, blocked the great sword with her shield but was sent flying again.


    And at the same time,


    "I found it, Your Highness!"


    Damian shouted.


    "The reverse scale! Below the Fake Dragon''s neck!"


    "Good! Go for it, Damian!"


    Damian had been continuously searching for the game''s turning point- the reverse scale of the Fake Dragon.


    Before I could even speak, Damian had already notched an arrow on his bowstring,


    "Do you think I''ll just watch?!"


    The Dusk Bringar was falling towards Damian.


    Crack!


    The magically wielded great sword shattered Damian''s bow.


    "Whoa?!"


    Damian quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender in front of him as Dusk Bringar exhaled a fierce breath.


    "Really, why does Ash have so many trump cards...!"


    "Ha ha. Your Grace is also one of His Highness''s trump cards. His Highness firmly believes in Your Grace."


    Dusk Bringar flinched at Damian''s following words.


    "That you would move like this, firmly."


    "...!"


    The Dusk Bringar turned her fearsome gaze towards me. Eek!


    Swoosh!


    I raised a magic barrier on the ground and surfed across the arena - I had already reached right in front of the Fake Dragon.


    Judging that Dusk Bringar would prioritize blocking Damian''s sniping, I used Damian as a decoy and then dashed towards the Fake Dragon the moment its reverse scale was discovered.


    "Ash-!"


    Swoosh!


    The Dusk Bringar, taking off from the ground, chased after me with flapping wings.


    But no matter how fast Dusk Bringar was, the distance was already there.


    "Checkmate!"


    I lifted the flagpole, aiming its end at the reverse scale.


    Then, rushing towards me from behind and lifting her great sword, Dusk Bringar shouted.


    "Step aside, Ash! I am to command the Black Dragon subjugation! It must be me, it''s my destiny!"


    "..."


    "If you don''t step aside... even if it''s you, I''ll have no choice but to cut you down!"


    Turning slightly to look back, I,


    "No, Your Grace can''t cut me."


    Smiled brightly.


    "How could Your Grace possibly lay a finger on this lovely nephew of yours?"


    "...!"


    The Dusk Bringar, her face contorted, shouted.


    "For your sake, I could easily sever your limbs! Move aside now-!"


    "I believe in Your Grace. So, I won''t move."


    "Ashhh!"


    The Dusk Bringar, reaching me, swung down her magic great sword without hesitation.


    Crash!


    The great sword that cleaved through the neck of the Fake Dragon, stopping just above my head...


    Thump...!


    Stopped.


    Not even touching the ends of my hair, Dusk Bringar forcefully halted it.


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    The traces of Dragonblood Frenzy were disappearing from the heavily panting Dusk Bringar''s body.


    Horns, wings, tail, all fading away like mist. The whites of her eyes returned to their normal state.


    Fssss...


    Eventually, even the magic great sword in her hand, unable to sustain the intense magic consumption, vanished.


    With her long black hair, which had been neatly braided, now completely disheveled, looking up at me with a loss of fighting spirit... Dusk Bringar muttered with a sullen expression.


    "...That''s low, really."


    I know.


    I smiled at her with my eyes, then thrust the flagpole forcefully towards the reverse scale of the Fake Dragon.

 Chapter 624

    And so, the final match, albeit a bit rough, had taken place.


    Deciding to overlook it with a bit of the fantasy world''s romance and my own will as the organizer...


    Anyway, a victor emerged.


    "The winning party is ''The Prince and the Kids''~!"


    The award ceremony.


    Each participating party took their turn to ascend the stage and receive their awards, and finally, Aider called our name.


    Amid the crowd''s cheers, jeers, applause, and whistles, we made our way onto the platform.


    "...By the way, Your Highness, since when was our party name that?"


    "Weren''t we just the main party, Your Highness?"


    "Well, I just casually submitted that as our party name. Don''t read too much into it."


    "Truly, my lord is incomparable! What an exceptional naming skill! It''s an excellent party name! I will remember it for a lifetime!"


    "Is this guy a loyal subject or a sycophant... No, senior, what kind of party name is this! At the very least, do something like ''The Prince and the Heir to the Frontier and the Kids''!"


    As the children bickered and teased each other, we ascended the platform where Serenade, holding the victory trophy, awaited us.


    "Congratulations, Your Highness."


    "Thank you for preparing so well again this time, Serenade."


    "Hehe. It''s my pleasure. It''s a joy for me."


    Serenade, though looking tired from working throughout the festival, seemed in a good mood, perhaps because the event she prepared went well.


    "I believed in you. That Your Highness would win! I cheered hard. ''Strongest! Prince! Victory! Go!'' Like this!"


    "Ah, so that''s why you''re in a good mood...?"


    "Of course. I might have been busy and couldn''t watch the other matches, but I watched all of Your Highness''s matches myself. Hehe, Your Highness''s splendid performance somehow made me feel proud... I''ve recorded every moment of you fighting in the matches."


    As Serenade was about to continue her fan-girling story, she suddenly realized she was on the award platform.


    "Ah."


    With her face turning red from the dense stares, Serenade twisted her body uncomfortably, then stepped aside with her head bowed.


    Holding the victory trophy, I awkwardly descended from the platform.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    Ugh~


    The nature of the jeers directed at me seemed to have changed somewhat... Cough, let''s just brazenly endure this here...


    And as a final special award, the Production Guild received the award for their contribution to the preparation of the tournament.


    Representative Lilly, the Fake Dragon Pilot, received a small trophy and then handed it to Sid.


    Sid then wiggled his chubby little hands around the trophy, clutching it tightly.


    "Ow?"


    And as he was about to put it in his mouth, Lilly stopped him with a ''No, no!''


    This scene erupted with screams and cheers from the audience. Somehow, it seemed like the reaction was even more intense than for us, the winning team?


    With Sid''s spittle-flecked spectacular performance, the award ceremony concluded. The heroes dispersed, each hugging their prizes and trophies.


    So much for the tumultuous martial arts tournament. Ah, my goodness.


    ***


    The fall festival was also coming to an end.


    Now, all that remained were that damn dance festival and the fireworks marking the closing.


    As if by agreement, people flocked to the plaza in small and large groups, sitting down together.


    Those thoroughly drunk shouted, "Today, I''m paying!" spilling words they''d regret tomorrow, and bottles and snacks were passed from hand to hand, regardless of who bought them.


    I sat in a corner of the plaza, quietly swallowing my drink while watching the bustling crowd...


    People of all sorts were laughing and chatting, each enjoying their own version of the festival.


    My heroes, soldiers, citizens, and also the new guests... were mingling together, getting drunk, and singing, arm in arm.


    The old men and fierce sisters linked arms, while the representatives of the Outsiders and the five forces mixed together in a toast.


    People from the west shook hands with those from the east, and the northerners and southerners exchanged traditional drinks.


    Members of the Production Guild kept bowing to the Glory Knights. It was an apology for an accident.


    The young mercenaries who didn''t know how to react in front of Hecate came to apologize.


    "We''re sorry for running away without appreciating your rescue."


    Knights, archers, priests, magicians, laborers, and citizens all intertwined. People shared drinks, gratitude, apologies, and built connections.


    "..."


    My grip on the drink tightened.


    I know.


    The wounds they received in the last battle haven''t fully healed yet.


    Maybe, some wounds will never heal.


    The end of the world is approaching. We won''t live forever. After the laughter and warmth fade, new tears and pains will come.


    ...


    But, I also know.


    After those tears and pains, after the harsh days of life pass.


    Joyful days will come again, eventually.


    If we don''t forget how to smile. People will surely find moments to smile.


    Today might be the last festival of this world. But.


    It won''t be the last day of joy.


    "...I must have looked terrible."


    Next to me, Dusk Bringar, hugging her small knees, suddenly spoke up.


    "I was so focused on protecting you, I went on a rampage... on my own."


    "I feel the same, Your Grace."


    I looked at Dusk Bringar and smiled awkwardly.


    "I didn''t want to put the you at risk by acting on my own... I had to win against you."


    And then a cheer erupted. People of all ages were covering their cheeks with their hands, squealing with delight.


    Only then did Serenade realize the crowd around us and frantically made excuses to me with a flushed face.


    "I, I didn''t mean it in a weird way!"


    "What did you say...?"


    "I didn''t, I swear! Just, just to hold you all night!"


    Serenade shut her eyes tight and shouted.


    "I want to dance!"


    "..."


    Honestly, while it might be a bit perverse to say,


    She''s much cuter when she''s desperate than when she''s at ease.


    I gently wrapped my hand around the trembling fingertips of Serenade, who had her eyes tightly closed.


    Taking a step closer to the shivering Serenade, I whispered softly in her ear.


    "Gladly, my partner."


    Wow, goosebumps! So cheesy! Did I just butter up my tongue?! That was a bit like Ash!


    As I thought this, the band on the plaza stage began to play music. There was no grand signal to start, but everyone understood.


    The last event of the fall festival.


    The dance festival.


    Amid the mixture of music, cheers, sighs, and singing, Serenade and I stood close together. Her silver gaze met mine.


    I was the first to break into a wide smile, and Serenade couldn''t help but smile back.


    And then-


    We began to dance.


    Casting aside all pretenses, we danced joyously to the music.


    ***


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar sipped her drink, looking down at the central plaza engrossed in spontaneous dance.


    Everyone is indeed so young. Dancing so joyfully without regard for propriety.


    To the lively music, those drunk on wine danced at their own pace, not minding anyone''s gaze.


    ''With the Supreme Commander acting like that...''


    Since Ash was leading by example at the very center, no one hesitated to jump into the fray.


    Dusk Bringar smiled wryly, looking at Ash''s sweat-soaked profile.


    That was when.


    Bang! Boom-!


    Fireworks began to spread across the dark sky.


    It was the fireworks display that marked the end of the fall festival. Colorful fireworks launched from various parts of the city brilliantly lit up the dark sky.


    The fireworks brought from all over the world differed in shape, but all were dazzlingly beautiful.


    As Dusk Bringar gazed up at them, dumbfounded,


    - Love, Dusk.


    Suddenly.


    The last words left to her by the previous Duchess Bringar - Day Bringar, floated back to her.


    - Don''t hate, love.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar tightly closed her amber eyes.


    "Duchess!"


    Suddenly, a voice called out from in front.


    Surprised, she saw Ash, who had run up to her, and all the other companions standing there.


    All were drenched in sweat, smiling brightly.


    For a moment, Dusk Bringar felt dizzy.


    Their youthfulness. Their freshness.


    It felt like the fireworks blooming and fading in the sky above.


    The brilliance, and also the transience...


    Truly like fireworks.


    "How long are you going to just watch!"


    Ash, smirking mischievously, grabbed Dusk Bringar''s hand and forcefully pulled her up.


    "The stars in the sky are dancing, it would be improper for the Duchess to be so downcast!"


    "No, I... How embarrassing would it be for me to join in?"


    "Do you think I don''t know how well you dance? I clearly remember the can-can dance you did at the festival two years ago?"


    "You, you remember everything, don''t you, really..."


    Hesitant, Dusk Bringar found herself flanked by someone on either side.


    Turning around, she saw her knights and the Glory Knights. All were smiling, awkwardly but genuinely.


    The dozens of barriers that had stood between them... seemed to vanish for the moment.


    "...Oh, what the hell, fine! Let''s do it!"


    With no other choice but to laugh, Dusk Bringar declared boldly.


    "Let''s dance!"


    ***


    Beneath the shower of colorful fireworks, people sang and danced.


    Forgetting unresolved worries and the daunting future that relentlessly approached...


    The last night of the last festival shone brightly.

 Chapter 625

    As dawn approached, signaling the end of the festival, the sky, once filled with fireworks, gradually quieted down.


    Two mercenaries, drunk and reeking of alcohol, stumbled into the temple.


    "Ugh, I''m so drunk. So drunk I can''t even see in front of me."


    "You can never see in front of you, man... Oh, my head''s gonna split."


    It was Nobody and Chain.


    Carrying new bottles of liquor and bundles of snacks, they staggered toward the intensive care unit, arm in arm.


    "That Candle, always slipping away and now just lying there, sleeping."


    "Let''s have a drink by her side, hehe."


    Revealing their wicked intent to open the drinks and snacks in Candler''s private room, the two mercenaries chuckled mischievously.


    They had been visiting every day without fail, telling the unconscious Candler about the day''s events.


    Today was no exception. They planned to share the day''s festival events with Candler over a drink.


    "...Huh?"


    "Hm?"


    Upon entering Candler''s room, the two mercenaries suddenly stopped, puzzled.


    There she was.


    Candler was sitting up, leaning against the bed''s backrest, looking out the dark window.


    Bang, pop...


    Only the intermittent crackling of fireworks lit up the room for a moment before fading away.


    Startled, Nobody and Chain dropped their drinks and snacks and rushed into the room.


    "Candler!"


    "Are you awake?! How do you feel?!"


    Candler did not turn around.


    She continued to gaze out the window and then murmured in a faint voice, as if about to fade away,


    "It''s beautiful. Was today the last day of the autumn festival?"


    "How do you know that?!"


    "You were conscious, weren''t you!"


    "Haha. You two have been telling me what''s been happening every day."


    Nobody and Chain were about to call for a priest, but Candler stopped them.


    "It''s okay... Tell me about the festival today."


    Hesitant at first, Nobody and Chain soon eagerly began to recount the day''s events, sharing stories of the joyful, noisy, and utterly chaotic scenes from various parts of the city... As they did, Candler smiled faintly with her scarred lips.


    "I''m glad I could wake up today."


    After the fireworks had completely ceased and the sky had turned dark...


    And then looking up at the sky, beginning to brighten in the distance.


    "To have been of even a little help in protecting this city... this festival."


    Candler took a deep breath.


    "I''m glad."


    That night, Candler passed away, a content smile on her lips.


    ***


    After the festival ended.


    The tasks piled up immediately. While I had been enjoying myself, there was a backlog of work to be addressed.


    I was buried in a mountain of paperwork, busily wielding my pen.


    "The resources are overflowing..."


    The Fly Legion was a monstrously large and horrific group of beasts, and the loot was tremendous.


    It had taken a month after the battle ended just to finish collecting the magic stones.


    The magic stones and the funds derived from them filled the warehouses to the brim, and an astonishing number of magic cores had been acquired. We were in the process of using these for various equipment productions.


    Additionally, support of all kinds had arrived from around the world. The supply situation was extremely abundant.


    The supplies, yes.


    "The situation with the troops..."


    I had distributed a proclamation worldwide, calling for heroes and announcing the autumn festival. There were two main points.


    And with the autumn festival, an enormous number of people had flocked to Crossroad... I had thought they were all tourists, but I was wrong.


    Most had responded to the call for heroes. They had just taken the opportunity to enjoy the festival as well.


    Perhaps it''s because of the romantic fantasy world, but despite clearly stating in the proclamation ''low survival probability, extremely low success rate,''


    It seems that spurred even more people to pack their bags and come.


    "..."


    But romance is just romance. Reality is cold.


    "You too. May you live in peace."


    As Nameless stood in front of the teleport gate, the stones began to rotate, forming a magical door.


    Turning around, Nameless glanced back and forth between me and Aider, then smiled.


    "It was fun, Crossroad."


    And then, Nameless disappeared beyond the teleport gate.


    Aider and I quietly reflected on her departure for a while, standing there.


    At that moment, I did not know.


    This was her last visit to the human world as ''Nameless''...


    ***


    "There are a total of seven in the Black Dragon Legion."


    Having gathered all the subordinate heroes.


    I began the briefing.


    "First, the true Black Dragon, Night Bringer. The first Black Dragon, and the only one."


    The bastard who had come to Crossroad and then kindly left.


    Everyone here had encountered him. A few heroes shuddered, recalling the awe he had exuded.


    "And the six are his own kin that Night Bringer created."


    I quickly wrote on the blackboard.


    "He scattered his blood, claws, fangs, wings, eyes, and pure scales into the Milky Way, and from each scattered piece, a dragon was born, each considered one of his offspring."


    "...Dragons are born that way?"


    Evangeline muttered, and everyone looked at Dusk Bringar as if on cue. Dusk Bringar blushed and yelled out.


    "Why are you looking at me, you fools! That''s mythology! Myths are prone to exaggeration!"


    "...Ahem. Whether it''s a mythical fabrication, asexual reproduction, or cloning. Anyway, these six dragons are the offspring and subordinates of Night Bringer."


    After clearing my throat, I continued the explanation.


    "Excluding the true Black Dragon Night Bringer, all are successors of the Black Dragon bloodline... but each one of them is somewhat lacking."


    Of course, just one of these ''lacking'' individuals could devastate the human world, but compared to that monster, Night Bringer, they are indeed much weaker.


    "The youngest, born from Night Bringer''s blood, is already dead."


    To be precise, we killed it.


    In the ''Blazing Colosseum,'' using the colosseum rule of damage multiplier correction, we obliterated it with one hit from [Black Queen].


    However, this creature was particularly weak among the Black Dragon Legion.


    The one born from Night Bringer''s ''blood'' was a notably weak mob in the legion because it lacked intelligence and wisdom but could divide itself to increase its numbers.


    The one we killed was in its weakest state after having divided as much as it could... Anyway.


    "So, the total number of dragons we have to kill is six."


    I pointed at the remaining on the blackboard - claws, fangs, wings, eyes, and pure scales with the tip of my staff.


    "Excluding Night Bringer, we must kill the other five, make weapons from their bones, and create armor from their skins and scales."


    After defeating the evil dragons, we aim to produce as many Dragon Slayers as possible.


    Thud!


    My staff landed on the name of the creature at the very top of the list.


    "The first target for subjugation is known as the ''Black Dragon''s Claw''."


    Among the remaining Black Dragon Legion, it is the weakest enemy.


    But still, a dragon monster far more powerful than any ordinary boss monster.


    "This one lacks fangs, wings, and eyes. Therefore, it cannot speak, cannot fly, and cannot see. Merely rampaging and crushing everything. Its name is Parekian."


    Having said this, I exhaled deeply.


    It was considered the easiest target among the Black Dragon Legion raids, but ironically, it was also the one that caused the most casualties.


    Because it''s usually the first dragon raid boss encountered. In the game, many players died to this creature.


    ''This time, it won''t go the same way.''


    With renewed determination, I looked around at the heroes.


    "For each raid, I will select you based on the most suitable composition. Some of you will have to deploy every time, some will be taken only for specific battles, and some might not be called at all. But please, follow without objection, as these decisions are made after much consideration on my part."


    Everyone silently looked at me with determination in their eyes.


    I nodded deeply.


    "Alright, then I''ll announce those who will participate in this ''Black Dragon''s Claw'' raid."


    I then took out a paper I had prepared in advance.


    And slowly called out the name at the very top.


    "...First up, Violet."


    Clink.


    Right after, the illusionist Violet, frothing at the mouth, collapsed to the side.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    In this raid, the non-human races, which could be considered one of the main forces of the monster front, were largely absent.


    Not because they were unfit for the raid, but because four representatives of their races had become avatars of their respective race gods.


    They were unable to control their overflowing power and had fallen, groaning in pain. Thus, deploying them was out of the question.


    ''The Chosen One of the race gods, huh? There was nothing like this in the game...''


    I''m still unclear about their specifications and how to use them. So, for now, they''ve been excluded from the combat forces. We''ll see once they recover a bit.


    Consequently, the hero list for this battle, if based on the martial arts tournament standards, is as follows:


    Main party.


    The Uncles.


    The Terrifying Sisters (replaced Nameless with a priest from the Holy Knight Division).


    Glory Knights.


    Dragonblood Knights.


    Additionally, two parties that showed excellent performance in the martial arts tournament have been added. These two parties will stand by in the rear as reserves and monitor the situation. They will be deployed if necessary.


    "The 25 individuals participating in this raid will be reorganized into parties according to their role groups."


    I reorganized the 25 into one melee tanker party, two melee damage tanker parties, one melee damage dealer party, and one long-range firepower party.


    At that moment, Lucas, who had been quietly observing the situation, cautiously spoke to me.


    "My lord, the current composition feels a bit too front-heavy."


    "..."


    "We''re lacking in firepower. Is that okay?"


    To put it simply, it means we''re short on long-range dealers.


    The number of archers (snipers) and mages is significantly less than that of the melee units.


    Dragon raids are special compared to other monster battles. The beast is huge and powerful.


    All of its patterns are area of effect, meaning even the slightest movement from it has a high chance of sweeping up our allies.


    While a sufficient number of melee units distract it, the long-range firepower groups steadily accumulate damage. That has been the basic strategy for dragon raids, as I''ve taught.


    But with four melee parties this time, it''s understandable that Lucas is concerned.


    "You''re right, Lucas. If it were a conventional raid, it''d be better to adjust the ratio."


    I grinned.


    "But this time, I''m planning to use a little trick. So this composition will do."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Lucas''s face brightened at the mention of my trick. He''s seen all sorts of my bizarre tricks over time, so he naturally trusts them.


    ''Maybe I should have called it a strategy instead of a trick...?''


    Anyway, without further delay, I shared the trick I planned to use for this raid with everyone.


    Those departing and those standing by all listened intently.


    After detailed tactical discussions and debates, several hours had passed.


    Finally, Lucas asked.


    "So, when do we depart, my lord?"


    "In three days."


    I nodded solemnly.


    "We''ll train with the new formation before heading directly to the enemy lines. Everyone, prepare diligently."


    Then, I pointed to one of the heroes with the tip of my staff.


    "Keep Violet in check."


    Members of the Gambler''s Club and Lilly, who had tried to escape several times before, responded with a ''Yes.''


    Violet, held tight, made a weary sound.


    "This damn life..."


    I chuckled.


    Though I spoke thus, I knew well that Violet had become a valiant warrior actively participating on this front.


    ***


    Three days later.


    West of the city. The graveyard.


    Candler''s funeral was held.


    The funeral was small in scale, but the number of people who gathered was far from small.


    People who had formed bonds with Candler as a mercenary, those she had met while working in the production guild, and those who knew of the miracles she had performed...


    Many gathered to watch her coffin being buried in the ground. Some cried, some remained composed, and others silently suppressed their emotions.


    "..."


    The coffin, wrapped in the flag of the World Guardian Fronta black flag without any insigniawas laid in the ground, and I personally placed a white flower on top of it.


    Nobody and Chain, dressed in mourning clothes, took up shovels themselves and sprinkled dirt over the coffin.


    As the ceremony proceeded and the choir''s song and the sound of gunfire faded,


    I didn''t ascend the podium but stood shoulder to shoulder with the gathered crowd, and instead of making a grand speech or oration, I bowed my head and recited a poem.


    I do not seek a path without thorns


    Nor do I demand that sorrow vanish


    I do not seek only the days bathed in sunlight


    Nor do I desire to stay only in the summer seas


    With only the eternal daylight of the sun


    The green shade of the earth would wither


    Without tears in time


    The headquarters of the Black Dragon Legion, the so-called Dragon Lair, is located in all 9 zones.


    Night Bringer has apparently taken over the 10th zone''s castle, but the other five dragons are all nestled in their own Lairs.


    Among them, "Black Dragon''s Claw" - Parekian''s Lair is on the very outskirts of the 9th zone.


    "It''s incredibly bustling..."


    Evangeline murmured in astonishment.


    Not just Evangeline, all the heroes who entered this place were both bewildered and amazed as they looked around.


    In the Lake Kingdom, a ''zone'' signifies the depth of a dungeon, with the number increasing towards the center of the city.


    From the 6th zone onwards, it''s presumed to be the residence of the noble class, and the deeper one goes, it seems those of higher social status lived there.


    We are now in the 9th zone.


    The central part of the 10th zone''s castle is now just in sight, the very heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    Though shrouded in darkness, a quick look reveals a city terrifyingly advanced. To be honest, it seems even more splendid than the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    ''When I drifted here before, I only wandered within the 10th zone.''


    Memories of wandering the 10th zone with Succubus Queen Salome suddenly came to mind.


    Back then, I could only make it to the bridge connecting the 10th and 9th zones. I remember falling into the river trying to escape the 9th zone via the bridge.


    Below the bridge was a bottom-town, and people lived there too.


    ''Once we''ve taken control of the 9th zone...''


    I eyed the far end of the 9th zone, the great bridge, and then scanned the darkness swirling below it.


    ''I wonder if we could join up with the people of bottom-town.''


    Bottom-town is connected to the 1st zone, "Dried Sewer," through the sewer system. It''s a kind of shortcut, a direct route.


    We had attempted to enter through this shortcut before, but the heroes sent for reconnaissance nearly got lost and stranded in the maze-like sewers, so we had to give up on that approach.


    It seems that without a bottom-town originating NPC to guide us directly, entering through the shortcut won''t be easy.


    Taking control of the 9th zone and then calmly heading there seems like the safer option.


    "..."


    Suddenly, the faces of those who had fought alongside me came to mind.


    Salome, Mason, Sword Demon, Spear Demon...


    Then I shook my head to clear it.


    ''First, it''s the dragon raid.''


    There are worries to sort through, a tangled mess of threads to unravel.


    Believing that if one starts by unraveling things one by one, eventually, at the end, a complete conclusion can be met.


    I decided to focus on the task at hand, the dragon raid. This alone is a tremendous crisis that requires risking our lives.


    We slowly crossed the streets submerged in darkness, maintaining our formation.


    Thanks to Night Bringer declaring a truce, there were no rampaging monsters, and the Lake Kingdom was peaceful. The scouts sent ahead also reported finding nothing.


    Still, we cautiously proceeded and eventually arrived at our destination.


    The agency responsible for the public security of the Lake Kingdom, somewhat like a police station on Earth in South Korea.


    The sixth of the Black Dragon Legion, Claw Parekian, had made his lair here.


    I turned back, nodded, and the heroes nodded in unison with tense faces.


    "Entering."


    "Enter!"


    Just as we were about to swarm into the Public Security Office,


    "Wait!"


    A clear voice called out from behind. Surprised, everyone turned around, weapons raised.


    Emerging from the darkness on the other side of the street was... none other than Nameless.


    Everyone relaxed and lowered their weapons. I smiled in relief.


    "Nameless!"


    "I''m with you, Ash."


    Nameless approached lightly and extended her hand, placing it above the closed door of the Public Security Office.


    "First of all, to enter a place like this... it''s better if I''m with you."


    A magical pattern formed on the back of her hand, and then,


    Krrrung-!


    The lock of the Public Security Office was disengaged, and the rusted door began to slowly open to the sides.


    She was royalty of the Lake Kingdom, entitled to enter any facility.


    "Thanks, I appreciate it."


    Everyone''s faces brightened as if they had gained a powerful ally, but Nameless''s expression remained serious.


    "You probably know this, but inside is a member of the Black Dragon Legion. They are as brutal and vile as any monster, if not more so."


    "..."


    "Don''t let your guard down, understood?"


    I nodded silently, and Nameless, taking a deep breath, led the way.


    Passing the entrance of the Public Security Office, a vast landscaped garden revealed itself before the main building.


    The soil was blackened and rotten, and the dried-up trees bore no signs of life.


    And, on the wide steps leading from that garden to the main building of the Public Security Office...


    The black and immense dragon lay sprawled out.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    The creature was more like a lizard than a dragon.


    Its entire body was covered in shiny black scales, and the part assumed to be its head had no eyes, nose, ears, or mouth.


    The long and blunt head appeared almost mechanical, like some kind of inorganic machine.


    Without wings, the creature had a long, sleek body reminiscent of a snake, with low, sturdy legs attached.


    Muscular legs adorned with unusually long black claws numbered six.


    And its long, massive, and thick tail split into six at the end.


    Toothless Dragon.


    Wingless Dragon.


    Eyeless Dragon.


    A dragon without molars, wings, or eyes. The rampaging destroyer. The Black Dragon''s claw, Parekian.


    It was our first Dragon Raid opponent and the first proper battle situation encountered among the Black Dragon Legion.


    Creak, clank...


    Sensing our presence, the creature slowly lifted itself.


    It sounded not like a living being but more like a clump of armor moving.


    And then,


    Whirrrr!


    The center of its chest glowed red, and the red energy echoed and spread throughout its body.


    It looked as if an engine was starting. It really didn''t feel like a dragon but some kind of alien mechanical life form...


    With its stance lowered, six tails wriggled individually, preparing for battle.


    Hiss...


    A sticky, tropical night air-like malice peculiar to the Black Dragon spread around its body. It was clearly intent on killing us.


    Had it been another dragon, we might have exchanged insults or pleasantries face to face, but with this one, such an exchange was impossible.


    Because this bastard had no mouth.


    There was simply no option for dialogue.


    ''And the fact that it has no mouth means.''


    In other words, it lacks the breath ability.


    Among the Black Dragon Legion, this one, in particular, was specialized in physical combat, close-quarters brawling. That''s Parekian for you.


    "Ready..."


    Even without my command, my heroes had already formed up as trained.


    I slowly raised one hand.


    "The battle begins now. Remember the tactics..."


    Thump!


    Before I could finish, Parekian leaped up.


    With terrifying momentum, Parekian kicked off the ground and floated in the air for a moment. Despite having no wings, it soared up as lightly as a feather.


    I shouted.


    "Jump!"


    The next moment, Parekian spun like a top, hurtling towards us.


    Thwack!


    The creature''s elongated body whipped the ground like a whip.


    Its first attack pattern was always this spinning body slam. Though there must be a cooler name for it, it was essentially a spinning body slam!


    And this was a pattern we had tirelessly trained to counter.


    The floor sweep. Basically, an area-of-effect (AoE) attack.


    By the time Parekian charged at us, we were already.


    Zap!


    Twenty-five of our heroes, plus ten reserves and Nameless, a total of 36, simultaneously jumped up, evading the creature''s violent AoE in one fell swoop.


    "From the training camp to the martial arts tournament, all those times..."


    Hovering in the air, I turned around and shouted with a grin.


    "Had meaning!"


    Skipping rope wasn''t just a one or two-day affair, yeah!


    Of course, Parekian''s body slam was incomparable in volume and speed to skipping rope, but we had trained with this in mind, so we could dodge without issue.


    Parekian, having flown past us, slammed into the wall behind us.


    Boom!


    The entrance to the police station was instantly devastated.


    Parekian''s bulldozing attack turned the area into a mess, but none of our heroes were hit.


    ''The start is good!''


    As all of us landed, Parekian too corrected its posture amidst the rising dust cloud.


    Instead of immediately attacking us, it seemed to gauge our strength for a moment, its six tails moving independently like tentacles towards us.


    The next moment,


    Zap!


    Parekian smoothly jumped up and began to climb the wall.


    The garden at the entrance to the police station was landscaped in a large, circular manner. Parekian climbed the inner walls of the garden agilely and violently.


    Each time Parekian''s feet touched, the garden''s inner walls shattered, scattering glass shards and dust in all directions.


    "Is it really a lizard, sheesh...!"


    Circling the cylindrical inner walls of the garden, Parekian leisurely moved as if searching for our weaknesses.


    Well, good. If it gives us time, it''s not bad. Actually, it''s good.


    I quickly looked to my side. Violet, who met my gaze, twitched her shoulder.


    "It''s time to show your skills, Violet."


    "Damn it, how did we end up here, really...!"


    Parekian, realizing the target wasn''t a mage, swiftly turned to look at the other heroes. Then,


    "I am the real Jujuuuu!"


    "No! I''m Junior-!"


    "Spinach! Tomato! Anyway, vegetables!"


    "Juju! Juju! Juju!"


    Heroes, without exception, mimicked Junior (?) and scattered in all directions.


    "...Ugh."


    The real Junior''s face turned red with embarrassment. If you''re sick of this spectacle, hurry up and use the next [Elemental Disassembly]!


    Bang! Crack! Squish!


    Loudly drawing attention, and even seriously cosplaying as mages, the heroes fell like leaves in the wind.


    Falling, crashing, and getting smashed, yet the heroes succeeded in drawing attention.


    "I''m ready-!"


    Junior shouted, lifting her staff.


    After the first [Elemental Disassembly], Junior figured out approximately how many more it would take to finish off Parekian''s magic power and was preparing the necessary amount of [Elemental Disassembly] with the ''Multi-Casting'' feature.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Zzzing!


    [Elemental Disassembly], stacked simultaneously, continuously erupted.


    It successfully reduced Parekian''s terribly high magic power to nothing, a feat as grotesque as it was impressive.


    "Damien! Chain! Bodybag! Dearmudin!"


    I commanded the firepower team on standby.


    "Fire suppression, begin-!"


    Snipers and mages poured their firepower onto it as if they had been waiting for the signal.


    Parekian, thrown into disarray by the overlapping [Elemental Disassembly], staggered and then got hammered by all the firepower thrown at it.


    But, this wasn''t enough to kill it.


    Not only was the damage insufficient, but it was also a dragon species. The magic power it had lost was being replenished in real-time.


    The goal was- to pin it down in one place.


    As the barrage of firepower ended and Parekian staggered, someone quickly dashed forward towards it.


    Dusk Bringar, and... Lucas holding Violet in his arms.


    "Take this- Eat this!"


    Dusk Bringar, leaping into the air, grabbed Parekian''s head and smashed it delightfully into the ground.


    Boom-!


    It was as refreshing as if he was performing a wrestling move.


    Beside Parekian''s head, which had been slammed into the ground, Lucas, who had used [Step of Persistence], arrived like a gust of wind.


    Lucas gently set down Violet he was holding, and I called out her trembling name.


    "Finish it, Violet-!"


    Violet clenched her eyes shut,


    "Alright..."


    And raised both hands above the giant dragon''s head.


    "This is all because I''m too good!"


    Flash-!


    Violet''s ultimate skill, the single-target Illusion Domain- [Daydream], exploded.


    Parekian''s entire body shuddered as if struck by lightning.


    ***


    Parekian is a dragon that lacks senses.


    What I had Violet show to such a Parekian was... the reality as it is.


    To the dragon that cannot see, that cannot hear, that cannot smell. To show it the scenery of this place exactly as it is.


    Before the vivid sensations it was confronting for the first time in its life, Parekian trembled.


    The world it had always understood through the echoes of magic now gained color, sound, smell, unfolding around it.


    I slowly approached such a creature.


    Thanks to Violet''s magic acting directly on its brain, it was clearly seeing me.


    ''Success.''


    I sighed in relief.


    Boss monsters usually have ''phases.''


    When their health is reduced or a certain amount of time has passed in battle... they enter the next phase, changing patterns, becoming stronger, and more ferocious.


    In Parekian''s case, reducing its health would trigger the next phase, revealing its ''true form'' and even becoming frenzied.


    From our perspective, not yet equipped with Dragon Slayer weapons, our first dragon hunt had to brace for significant damage.


    Honestly, I wasn''t confident we could capture it without injury. It was an opponent we couldn''t guarantee victory against if fought head-on.


    So, I prepared a trick.


    Intentionally not inflicting damage and staying in the first phase, drawing out only simple patterns to buy time...


    Bit by bit, nibbling away at its magic power.


    And forcibly feeding it illusions.


    "Parekian, you are to..."


    Employing a tactic of mind control!


    "Become mine!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    A sure-win combo was employed, consisting of ''Elemental Disassembly''-''The Foremost Flag''-''Gaze of Command''-''Become Mine!''.


    To use ''Gaze of Command'', one had to make eye contact, which was accomplished through Violet''s illusion magic.


    Even a member of the Black Dragon Legion could not resist this sure-win combo.


    Underneath Parekian''s featureless head, a collar-shaped control orb appeared around its neck, tightly constricting it.


    "Yes!"


    The operation was a success!


    Thus, a new legend was captured... Ah, no, anyway, a named monster was successfully captured. I clenched my fist. You''re mine now!


    [''Black Dragon''s Claw Parekian (SSR)'' has been incorporated into your ranks!]


    - Current Loyalty: 30(+15)/100


    - Absolute Command: 1 time


    Huh?


    I was puzzled by the loyalty score, which was much higher than I had expected.


    I understood the additional adjustment from ''The Foremost Flag'', but why was the base loyalty as high as 30? Normally, a boss monster like this should start with a loyalty of 0.


    "...Not exactly a pleasant thing, but it seems it considers you a kind of... kin."


    Dusk Bringar, who was observing from the side, explained. Being of the same dragon species, it seems she could somewhat understand Parekian''s feelings.


    I tilted my head.


    "Kin? Me?"


    "That thing you picked up and ate before. It seems because of that..."


    "Ah."


    Dusk Bringar said, shaking her shoulders as if she found it unpleasant to even mention, but I understood immediately.


    Dragon Heart.


    Nameless had fed it to me when I was collapsed from magical exhaustion, and thanks to that, I''ve been fighting vigorously without experiencing such symptoms ever since.


    It felt like a warm heating pad had settled inside my body.


    Anyway, the Dragon Heart I ate back then belonged to a Black Dragon - having the heart of its kin inside me, Parekian somewhat recognized (acknowledged) me.


    Thanks to that, the loyalty adjustment occurred.


    After storing Parekian in a subspace, I clapped my hands and shouted to the surrounding heroes.


    "The battle is over! The situation has concluded! Great work everyone, let''s regroup!"


    The heroes scattered around promptly started to regroup, responding with a resounding yes.


    It had been a violent operation, and even though it ended in the first phase, it was still a dragon raid, so many of the vanguard heroes were injured.


    The accompanying priests began casting healing spells and bandaging the injured. Watching this, I gestured to Nameless.


    "Nameless, a moment."


    "Hmm."


    Nameless, who had been lost in thought, quickly ran over when I called. I asked her.


    "A while back, you fed me a Dragon Heart, remember?"


    "Of course, I remember."


    "That heart you fed me belonged to a Black Dragon... Was there another reason you gave it to me?"


    Was there a specific intention behind it? I had been curious about it.


    Dusk Bringar, standing behind me, also perked up her ears to listen in.


    Nameless readily answered.


    "The main reason was that your condition was quite serious at the time, and you needed to consume a powerful source of magic power."


    "Yes, that was the case."


    "The next reason is... that heart was originally your spoils."


    "Huh?"


    My spoils? That heart?


    "You killed the youngest daughter of the Black Dragon... Kilitian, didn''t you?"


    "Ah. Yes. That''s right."


    Blood of the Black Dragon. The youngest of the Black Dragon Legion. Kilitian.


    It feels so distant now, but back in the early first year, I had obliterated that dragon with the Colosseum rule adjustment.


    "The Dragon Heart you ate came from that dragon."


    "Ah..."


    So it was the heart of that creature I killed.


    Certainly, at that time, due to the Colosseum''s adjustments, my shot with ''Black Queen'' had split its upper body in half, killing it instantly.


    I hadn''t had the chance to collect the spoils, so I forgot about it, but it seems the Dragon Heart was extracted from that dragon.


    "It came around and ended up in my hands. Being a merchant here."


    "I see..."


    "Knowing you were the one who killed its owner, it was a burden (karma) tied to you. Therefore, I thought it was inevitable to give it to you."


    "So that''s how it was."


    After sweeping through the Public Security Office, today''s schedule ended. We returned to Crossroad.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "You''ve returned safely!"


    In the lord''s mansion backyard, near the teleport gate, the waiting staff greeted us cheerfully.


    It was past dinner time, nearing night. They seemed to have waited for us, worried, despite the time it took.


    After all, the battle could have easily resulted in casualties.


    "It''s a relief that everyone returned safely."


    The members who had gone on today''s exploration lined up in front of me. I briefly spoke and then dismissed them.


    "Eat well, sleep well, and rest up. I''ll call you together again in a few days."


    "Yes-!"


    "Thank you for your hard work!"


    "Yay, time to clock out!"


    The gathered heroes dispersed in small groups.


    I told those who were going to eat to stay, and quite a few heroes joyfully entered the lord''s mansion.


    I was about to enter for a late dinner after a brief clean-up.


    Woosh...


    Suddenly, the space above my head ominously rippled...


    Swoosh!


    Ripping through a subspace, a lizard-like Black Dragon - Parekian burst out!


    "Waaaah!"


    "What in the world?!"


    All of us jumped in shock, rooted to the spot.


    Why did this guy suddenly appear like this! Was being captured a lie?! Or did he intentionally get caught to attack our base?!


    All these thoughts crossed my mind, but fortunately, it seemed he had no such terrifying intentions.


    Parekian, having tidily wrapped up its unique demonic aura, landed smoothly on the ground and cautiously moved its head around, searching for something.


    "...!"


    Eventually sensing something, Parekian ran off in that direction. Really, like a huge lizard.


    Parekian''s destination was... towards Violet, who had turned white with fear.


    Violet, having joined the members of the Gambler''s Club she had been waiting for, was on her way to the tavern to share her heroic tales of the day, when this gigantic Black Dragon-lizard ran straight towards her, making her look as if she was about to faint.


    "Yo, Yo, Your Highness?! Wha, wha, what do we do about this..."


    But there was no time for me to do anything.


    Parekian gently extended its tail, coiling around Violet''s body, then swiftly lifted her onto its back.


    Then, it lightly bounced up and down as if urging something from her.


    Stunned and making a noise of distress, Violet eventually seemed to realize something and placed her hands on Parekian''s head.


    "Oh, um... ''Show me'' again?"


    Whoosh-


    Violet''s lavender-colored magic power gathered at her fingertips and penetrated Parekian''s head.


    Like when she had subdued the dragon before, it seemed to show the surroundings.


    "..."


    Parekian slowly curled up its body to sit down on the ground, quietly lifting its head to look around.


    The brightly lit lord''s mansion, the people around it tensed up, and then-


    The night sky.


    "..."


    A ''whirring'' sound vibrated from inside Parekian''s chest, turning from red to a light blue hue, slowly spreading inside the dragon''s body.


    I, who had been ready to use the ''Absolute Command'' to subdue Parekian if necessary, hesitantly stopped.


    Now fully settled on the backyard ground, Parekian quietly looked up at the night sky, intently observing the Milky Way stretched above.


    Watching this curious and somewhat amusing scene, I patted the shoulders of the other heroes and entered the lord''s mansion.


    "It seems alright. Let''s eat."


    "What do you mean, alright?! Wait, Your Highness! What about me!"


    Violet screamed in horror, hands still on Parekian''s head and seated on its back.


    Everyone cast sympathetic glances at her... and went inside the mansion to eat. I gave a hearty laugh to Violet, who looked miserable.


    "Take good care of that fellow from now on, Violet."


    "What do you mean by thaaat?!"


    Leaving Violet to cry out in despair, I closed the door behind me.


    Having someone to take on the role of dragon tamer in my ranks, I really am blessed with good fortune...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Several days had passed since the Parekian raid.


    During that time, the Parekian had completely made its nest in the backyard garden of the lord''s mansion.


    Attempts were made to forcibly put it into the sub-space for captured monsters, but it ignored them completely, and the other captured monsters inside the sub-space were so terrified that they trembled uncontrollably... So, it was left in the backyard without any other choice.


    Especially, seeing Hercules, who had been the top dog inside the sub-space, lying on its back with its belly exposed, conceding defeat, was shocking to me as well.


    It must be because it''s a dragon species; it seems to be of a different class indeed.


    ''...Would a Kraken be a match for it?''


    I found myself absentmindedly fiddling with the [Ring of Kraken] on my hand.


    This cephalopod monster does not reside in the sub-space as it''s summoned at will. Still, maybe it could go toe to toe with the Parekian...?


    ''No, no, let''s stop fantasizing about monster battles!''


    Ahem. Anyway.


    ''Since it hasn''t caused any harm to the inhabitants, doesn''t emit the evil aura characteristic of monsters, and has high loyalty... Besides, I have the Imperial Edict if necessary.''


    I decided it was okay to let it stay in the backyard.


    Moreover, it listens well to Violet.


    Maybe because Violet has shown it the world, told it stories, and let it smell different scents. It obediently follows Violet''s commands.


    I applauded this miraculous duo. Bravo.


    "So, the management of Parekian will continue to be handled by the Gambler''s Club."


    "Wow!"


    While Violet looked dismayed, the rest of the Gambler''s Club members were delighted.


    To the other four members who hadn''t seen the dragon''s ferocious appearance in the dungeon, Parekian must have seemed pretty cool.


    It doesn''t emit any malice and just sits there dignified, moving only when Violet commands, so even to me, it looks like a respectable dragon. Though it doesn''t have eyes, ears, a nose, or a mouth.


    While the other four members were polishing every part of Parekian''s body to make it shine, Violet muttered gloomily, lying slumped over Parekian''s neck.


    "Just kill me..."


    Hey, hey. What''s this talk of dying? Let''s live until we''re smearing the walls with crap, shall we?


    And, most importantly. The benefit of having Parekian in the mansion''s backyard garden.


    Swoosh, swoosh.


    It''s easier to gather materials...!


    As long as Violet shows it the surroundings, Parekian sits obediently in its place, not caring what we do to its body.


    Thanks to this, we were able to easily trim its six long, sharply grown claws.


    "These claws are incredibly hard. Truly, it''s a dragon... Cutting them was difficult."


    Lucas, holding the neatly trimmed long claws, clicked his tongue. Parekian''s claws were long, thin, and sharp, resembling fearsome blades in themselves.


    Despite the claws regrowing over time, their hardness was beyond imagination.


    There were few tools in possession of the monster front that could cut through them.


    Among them, Lucas''s [Bestowed Sword], which was the easiest to use and could be quickly repaired if damaged, was used to saw off the long claws.


    Lucas, who had become an impromptu dragon claw groomer, sweated profusely as he removed the claws.


    The obtained claws were sent to the forge. They were excellent materials for weapons.


    However, a problem arose.


    "...We don''t have the means to process it."


    Crossroad forge.


    The master blacksmith, trying to somehow forge weapons from the dragon''s claws, declared surrender.


    "It''s embarrassing and regrettable, but with current human technology, we can''t handle this material."


    "Is it that hard...?"


    "All the guild masters of the production guild gathered to brainstorm, but yes, I''m sorry..."


    We possess the Nightmare Slayer and various specialized weapons, as well as several high-level spells which are somewhat compatible. Even parts of a dragon can be cut off or damaged.


    But that doesn''t mean we can process them into equipment. It was natural for the production guild to express difficulties.


    "Uh, what to do..."


    We planned to use the materials obtained from Parekian to create dragon-killing weapons - Dragon Slayers for the next raid.


    Here, our plans hit a snag. What should we do?


    "When in trouble, that''s where I come in."


    A confident voice sounded from behind us.


    We all turned around in surprise. Wait, you are?!


    "Kellibey!"


    ''Now we can kill them.''


    While the Nightmare Slayer, specialized weapons, and high-level magic like [Elemental Disassembly] are sufficiently powerful to contend with dragons.


    The means were too limited on our side. We needed equipment that all heroes could use more universally.


    That is the Dragon Slayer, and now several have been prepared.


    ''Originally, the plan was to kill Parekian with it once it was completed.''


    I had thought about using Parekian''s magical core, scales, bones, and so on to make other equipment.


    But... somehow the creature is docile, and its loyalty is high, so for now, I think I''ll leave it be a little longer.


    It''s better to keep as many variables on our side as possible.


    ***


    After a suitable number of Dragon Slayers were completed, I once again summoned the heroes. This time, heroes from different races also attended the meeting.


    The lord''s mansion. The drawing room.


    Thump!


    I tapped the chalkboard and explained.


    "The next target we''ll be dealing with is ''The Fang of the Black Dragon'', Tustivian."


    It''s our second raid target, and at the same time.


    "This one primarily uses breath attacks."


    The signature pattern of dragons and the most powerful attack.


    It''s a dragon that mainly uses breath attacks.


    "This one''s breath is exceptional, even compared to any other dragon in the Black Dragon Legion, possessing truly outstanding firepower."


    At my words, the heroes all gulped nervously.


    Other patterns of dragonkind might allow for survival even if hit by mistake. But a direct hit from a breath attack means certain death.


    I''ve mentioned this ad nauseam, so they should all remember clearly.


    The breath attack Dusk Bringar used in the martial tournament was also controlled in power. A full-force breath attack from a dragon would literally leave nothing behind.


    "However, this one is as flawed as they come... It has a clear weakness."


    "What might that be?"


    "While its breath organ is highly developed, the rest of its body has degenerated to the point it''s stuck to the ground. Think of it as a huge dragon that''s essentially a giant cannon."


    So, it''s like a fixed artillery piece.


    It can be seen as a dragon that''s incredibly large, heavy, and slow, but each of its attacks is terrifyingly powerful.


    "It has no other means of attack besides its breath. If we can just get close, now that we have the Dragon Slayer, we can easily cut it down."


    "...But getting close is the problem."


    "Exactly."


    I drew on the chalkboard with chalk. It was a picture of a stone warehouse that looked like a burial mound.


    "The place where it''s holed up is the ''Armory'' dungeon in Zone 9. This place used to store the military supplies of the Lake Kingdom... There''s only one entrance, and the facility itself is underground."


    In other words.


    Inside an underground cave with only one entrance, a dragon lurks, and this bastard''s firepower is so strong that it can smack around any monster, with its fire-breathing head aimed right at the only entrance.


    Entering through the entrance would mean being burnt to death by the breath attack right away.


    "Hmm..."


    The heroes, listening, sweated coldly. Lucas raised his hand as a representative and asked.


    "...How on earth do we catch this thing, my lord?"


    I leaned my chin on my interlocked hands placed on the high table in front of me and grinned.


    "That''s why I''ve prepared a plan."


    There''s no reason for us to kindly enter into the arena it has set.


    No, rather flipping the arena over is more my style.


    "Operation name, Tomb Maker."


    I stuck the chalk forcefully above the drawn picture of the armory on the chalkboard.


    "It''s already standing in its underground tomb, isn''t it?"


    Smirking, I circled the top of the warehouse with chalk.


    "Then let''s bury it."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Lake Kingdom Zone 9. ''Armory''.


    Inside this facility, reminiscent of an underground bunker, Tustivian, a member of the Black Dragon Legion, had made his nest.


    The elder dragon lay his massive body on the ground, repeatedly inhaling and exhaling long breaths.


    "..."


    Tustivian''s body, covered in black scales, was massive.


    The children of the true Black Dragon were all proper dragons, but compared to their perfect father, each was born with several flaws.


    In Tustivian''s case, born from the true Black Dragon''s fangs, his body underwent abnormal proliferation, making it difficult for him to move freely.


    The body, through constant proliferation and degeneration, had swollen endlessly, filling the wide Armory floor.


    At the extremities of his withered and hardened body, he felt no sensation.


    He could neither fly nor walk. He had lived his life, both before and now, coiled within his lair, enduring with his cumbersome body.


    Yet, he did not pity himself. He did not curse his fate. Instead, he took pride in it.


    His father, Night Bringer��though Night Bringer disliked being called a father�� called upon him.


    Even with such a body, he could still play an active role on the battlefield.


    The breath that Tustivian exhaled was formidable, even compared to his siblings''.


    When the legion was assembled to wage war against the enemy, Tustivian''s firepower was a tremendous aid to the legion.


    He had made remarkable contributions when defeating the Demon Guardian Legion.


    Every time he exhaled, his breath incinerated the earth, and the demonic species fell like leaves in the wind.


    Even his brothers, who usually scorned each other like insects, praised Tustivian for his significant achievements.


    Of course, Night Bringer had never once offered a warm word to his children, no matter how helpful they were...


    But Tustivian knew. He was a useful existence to his father. He aided in his father''s tyranny.


    "Did he say the next invasion is of the human world..."


    Struggling to breathe with his cumbersome body, Tustivian chuckled softly.


    "I wish the day of invasion would come soon. So that I can complete the great undertaking I failed to in my previous life..."


    In his previous life, the Black Dragon Legion, seeking to destroy the world, and the Red Dragon Legion, aiming to protect it, waged an endless war.


    Among them, Tustivian was the first dragon of the Black Dragon Legion to fall.


    Serving as a fixed artillery, he possessed powerful firepower but lacked mobility, ultimately unable to evade the Red Dragon Legion''s surprise attacks and met his demise.


    But now, with no Red Dragon Legion left in the world and their own Black Dragon Legion having taken over the throne of darkness,


    This time, they could surely achieve their father''s great undertaking��the destruction of the world.


    "...But, why does father want to destroy the world...?"


    He didn''t know the reason or the meaning behind that great undertaking.


    As a son, Tustivian only faithfully followed and supported his father''s path, and that was enough for him.


    He curled up his body, trying to sleep uncomfortably until his father woke him for another expedition into the outside world...


    That''s when it happened.


    Thump, thump, thump...


    The military Armory that Tustivian used as his lair began to shake slightly.


    "...?"


    Tustivian slowly opened his eyes and looked up, puzzled. This was the first time he had experienced such a situation since making his lair here. Was something happening outside?


    Rumble!


    Following that, the military Armory shook violently.


    But Tustivian was not alarmed.


    This place was a Armory built by the army of the Lake Kingdom five hundred years ago to store military supplies. Its protective magic was inferior to that of dragons, but it was sturdy.


    It couldn''t possibly fall to a mere attack...


    Creak-!


    "Hm?"


    Then, Tustivian sensed it.


    A mysterious magic he had never felt before was devouring the protective magic of the military Armory without a trace...


    Tustivian''s eyes widened.


    "To strip away the protective magic so easily...?!"


    Modern magic couldn''t achieve this. Then, from what era was this magic-


    He had no time to analyze further. Following the removal of the protective magic, an intense impact hit the ceiling of the military Armory.


    Boom!


    The vibration and noise that followed were incomparably stronger than before, and soon after, cracks spread across the ceiling until it finally began to collapse.


    ''Dispelling the protective magic and then using an attack spell!''


    The next moment, Tustivian sensed an intense energy rushing towards him.


    As the dragon quickly looked down, he saw a small figure rushing towards him through the only passageway leading from the gate.


    As the hood of the robe fluttered due to the rushing momentum and fell away - the face of a girl with long black hair and a silver crown was revealed.


    Her shining eyes were amber, and the magic power wrapped around her body was red.


    "You are... could it be, a descendant of the Red Dragon!"


    Guessing the identity of his adversary, Tustivian shivered with a thrill he couldn''t recognize.


    How much time had passed since those days? To think that the descendant of his archenemy was alive. And that she was rushing to kill him.


    "To be able to kill the descendant of that cursed lineage myself - I am unspeakably pleased!"


    Tustivian forgot all about the surroundings.


    He focused all his attention on the descendant of the adversary he had fought since the creation of the world, the one who ultimately killed him.


    He inhaled deeply, gathering magic power. He carefully selected each particle of breath, each particle of magic power, filling his vocal cords.


    This was his fated nemesis.


    It was only proper to kill him with all his might and care...!


    Finally, he was ready. The breath of magic power gathered in his vocal cords coalesced into one, and as he slowly exhaled it through his mouth, Tustivian opened his massive mouth wide.


    And he aimed at the descendant of the Red Dragon - Dusk Bringar.


    ***


    This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    I shouted with all my might.


    "Now, Damien-!"


    Just before Tustivian could fire his breath.


    The sniper - Damien, who had been standing a good distance outside the entrance of the military Armory, fired his sniper rifle.


    Bang!


    The magic bullet, leaving the barrel, passed through the gate entrance like a ray of light, traveled down the burnt pathway, grazed the cheek of the diligently running Dusk Bringar - and accelerated further, sucked into Tustivian''s mouth.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    And the magic bullet precisely pierced through the core of the breath, condensed within Tustivian''s mouth into a spherical form of magic power.


    Damien had witnessed the dragon firing two breaths so far. He had timed it perfectly.


    That''s how he managed such an unbelievable feat.


    Boom!


    Inside Tustivian''s mouth, the breath caused a detonation. It was like a needle being thrust into a balloon filled with magic power.


    The condensed dragon''s authority exploded outward in all directions, creating a terrifying explosion, and the massive dragon''s head was engulfed in dreadful flames and explosions.


    Damien, with his robe hood removed, said with a bright face.


    "Did we get him...?!"


    "No, Damien! Get out of there now!"


    Amidst the smoke and flames of the explosion, ominous magic power swirled.


    Whoosh-


    The next moment, all the smoke and flames were sucked into Tustivian''s mouth, swirling into a vortex.


    With his face covered in burns and wounds from the detonation inside his mouth, yet not losing focus at all... Tustivian was ready to unleash another breath.


    And without giving a second chance for a sniper shot- he expelled it.


    Roar!


    The black flames rushed forth, engulfing and sweeping over the entire entrance pathway.


    Still aiming at the one and only target - Dusk Bringar.


    "To come up with such a strategy..."


    Then, Dusk Bringar stopped in her tracks and, with a deep inhale,


    "Ash, are you freaking crazy-?!"


    She fired a breath in response.


    Whiz-


    Dusk Bringar''s long, ebony-like black hair fluttered back as she,


    Thwack!


    Released a breath from her mouth, which, compared to Tustivian''s, seemed like a thin, red beam of light.


    And the next moment.


    The breaths of the Black Dragon and the Red Dragon met in mid-air and clashed.


    Boom!


    The collision created an explosion, emitting terrifying light and heat.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Kuwaaaaang!


    The Black Dragon Legion, Tustivian.


    The Descendant of the Red Dragon, Dusk Bringar.


    As the two dragons'' breaths clashed, a blinding light burst forth from the collision point, shaking the entire area. The passage, as well as the entire warehouse, began to tremble and collapse.


    "...! ...! ...!"


    Dusk Bringar, who was unleashing her breath, had her face turned bright red as she silently screamed in agony. It seemed quite strenuous for her.


    Dusk Bringar''s breath was, of course, vastly inferior to Tustivian''s. After all, she was half-human, half-dragon.


    However, Tustivian had been firing his breath rapidly, and a recent explosion had greatly diminished the power of his breath.


    He was hastily spewing out even weaker breaths without a moment to catch his breath.


    Dusk Bringar could hold out sufficiently.


    And now, as she bought time


    "Charge!"


    The main forces attacked.


    The collapsed warehouse ceiling. Standing atop the steel frames, I peered down through the gaping hole in the ceiling and shouted to my subordinates lined up beside me.


    "Quick and decisive! We are at a disadvantage if we delay. Let''s finish this in one go!"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Ta-at!


    I was the first to jump down, followed by the heroes.


    "Airborne!"


    "Airborne!"


    "Follow His Majesty!"


    The soaring heroes showered down over Tustivian''s head.


    For me, this was already my third time diving from the air.


    During a fight with Fernandez over New Terra, after being thrown out of the Thorns Ark, and just before, during the escape from the belly of the King of Flies...


    Now, with this experience under my belt, jumping from such heights hardly scared me. Beside me, Kuilan, still suffering from acrophobia, grumbled.


    The landing spot wasn''t too high, so it didn''t take long before the massive dragon''s body came into close view.


    "Hoo-woop!"


    Bodybag used her multiple telekinesis to slow our descent.


    However, some heroes had not requested telekinesis magic from Bodybag in advance.


    They used their descent speed and weight to thrust the weapons in their hands deep into the dragon''s body.


    "Hah!"


    Among them, Lucas, who had dropped first, sliced through the dragon''s body with a blade of light.


    Like a downpour, the vanguard heroes inflicted wounds on Tustivian''s body with their weapons.


    The dragon''s body, covered in black scales, was tough and robust, but our equipment was also sufficiently powerful.


    The scales split, and black blood spurted out. Undoubtedly, our attacks were damaging the dragon''s body.


    But,


    Kwaaaaaaaah!


    Tustivian, regardless of whether we climbed on top of him or sliced at him, continued to fire his breath at Dusk Bringar without a care.


    "Are you going to keep spewing it?!"


    I shouted, flustered.


    Dusk Bringar was doing the same. Her face, already beyond red, was now turning a sickly blue as she continued to unleash her breath.


    The two dragons seemed determined to keep exhaling their breath until one choked or burned.


    The problem was that Dusk Bringar was steadily losing ground.


    Although the two breaths had initially counteracted each other in mid-air, soon the collision point had noticeably shifted towards Dusk Bringar.


    "There''s not much time left before Her Grace can no longer hold out, hurry!"


    However, regardless of our effective attacks,


    Tustivian''s body was so massively swollen that even inflicting wounds wouldn''t result in fatal injuries.


    Our attacks were merely peeling off his skin.


    Lucas, struggling to push a blade of light into Tustivian''s thick neck, turned to me and shouted.


    "He''s too tough and strong, My Lord! A quick and decisive victory is impossible!"


    Beside him, Nobody''s true strike barely managed to split a single scale. It really wasn''t easy!


    I surveyed the heroes around me and commanded.


    "We need to find a weakness... a reverse scale!"


    Every dragon species has a reverse scale, a spot where the direction of the scales is reversed.


    This spot is a critical weak point for dragons and also... a trigger for their frenzy.


    Stabbing the reverse scale can kill a dragon, but if the stab fails to kill, the enraged dragon, having lost its reason, will undoubtedly seek to kill us.


    Naturally, striking such a spot would be immensely painful. Striking there would certainly infuriate them...


    Just then, Kuilan, who had been crawling desperately on the dragon''s back, made a grim face and shouted.


    "But the scales are too numerous!"


    Exactly. That''s the problem.


    The dragon is enormous. Needless to say, the number of scales making up its body is vast.


    Among all those scales, one must find the single reverse scale, and to do so in the midst of battle!


    "Hmm-!"


    Watching this, King Poseidon planted his trident into the warehouse floor and shouted.


    "Everyone, rise!"


    At his command, massive streams of water erupted from the floor.


    The waiting heroes placed their shields and weapons under their feet and surged upwards on the water streams, surfing them like surfboards.


    Training for high-altitude attacks was essential for dragon raids, and this method also helped mitigate damage from the dragon''s fiery breath by dousing them in water.


    "Up and down, it''s absolute chaos!"


    Grumbling, Kuilan, who had surged up, wrapped in red energy, fiercely struck the dragon''s lower jaw.


    Following him, the other heroes continued to rise and pummeled Tustivian''s reverse scale.


    Gradually, clear cracks began to form on the stubbornly resistant reverse scale.


    Crack-!


    By the time Lucas''s [Strike of Will] hit, a large crack had formed, and then.


    "..."


    With a large hammer in one hand and a chisel in the other, Kellibey surged up on a water stream.


    "This strike is..."


    Reaching the dragon''s lower jaw with his wet beard flapping, Kellibey placed the end of the chisel on the reverse scale,


    "For my son, you beast-!"


    He precisely hammered down on it.


    Clang-!


    The reverse scale shattered into pieces.


    "Kraaaaaaaaah-!"


    Until now, Tustivian had withstood every attack, even an explosion of breath within his throat.


    But he couldn''t withstand the pain of the shattered reverse scale and let out a booming roar.


    "Krugh...?!"


    It was a terrifyingly powerful Dragon Roar.


    Thanks to my [Unyielding Commander] skill, the heroes weren''t affected by fear, but they couldn''t stop their bodies from instinctively freezing.


    Heroes about to launch further attacks paused momentarily, and even in his agony and rage, Tustivian managed to gather breath for another shot.


    With eyes glittering with furious rage and hatred, Tustivian aimed to unleash his breath at us.


    I was ready to defend against this breath with another method, but...


    Ta-at!


    There was no need.


    Dusk Bringar, who had sprinted up to us, kicked off the ground and leaped up to Tustivian''s eye level with terrifying force.


    Then, gripping the dragon''s lower jaw with both hands, she opened her small mouth wide and at the spot where the reverse scale had been sheared off


    "Burn."


    She thrust her breath into it.


    Swoosh-!


    A beam of red magical light burst from Dusk Bringar''s mouth, piercing through Tustivian''s lower jaw.


    Boom! Kwang!


    Explosions erupted continuously from Tustivian''s neck and face.


    But Tustivian was a formidable dragon.


    Even as his lower jaw flew off and melted, he fixed his gaze on Dusk Bringar and expelled the breath he had gathered.


    For a moment, the two breaths collided violently in mid-air, but soon one faltered and was engulfed by the other.


    The victor was Dusk Bringar.


    Tustivian''s massive black breath was cleanly obliterated by Dusk Bringar''s slender red breath.


    Crash-!


    The red breath that had blown away Tustivian''s lower jaw now pierced through his upper jaw, eyes, and brain.


    The battle was decided, and Dusk Bringar slowly stopped her breath.


    Covered in ash and soot, Dusk Bringar and Tustivian, whose giant face was completely melted and burned, exchanged a glance.


    "...You conspire with these insect-like humans."


    With half his gigantic face melted away, Tustivian spat out his last words.


    His voice, transmitted by magic without a tongue or jaw, seemed about to dissipate at any moment.


    "Do you fight us even to this extent, descendant of the Red Dragon...?"


    "Of course."


    Exhaling flames from the corners of her mouth, Dusk Bringar grinned spitefully.


    "Half of me is human, you monster."


    "Hahaha..."


    Laughing or moaning in despair, he uttered his final unintelligible words.


    Tustivian''s giant head and neck slowly toppled to the side.


    Thud...!


    Dust billowed heavily.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    The Fang of the Black Dragon, Tustivian.


    The massive evil dragon had fallen sideways in death, its face mostly blown off in a gruesome display.


    "..."


    Standing emotionlessly in front of the fallen beast''s corpse was Dusk Bringar, covered in soot from the dragon''s breath.


    Her armor was still intact but damaged, her clothes fluttered unsightly, and her once lustrous black hair was a complete mess.


    She muttered to herself beside it.


    "Now that I think about it, this is the first time... we''ve directly taken down members of the Black Dragon Legion."


    There are a total of seven dragons in the Black Dragon Legion.


    Of those, we have now subdued three.


    One I killed in the Colosseum in my first year, another was captured a few days ago... and this one is the first we''ve taken down properly in a raid.


    "How do you feel about defeating your nemesis?"


    A conversation I had once had with Dusk Bringar came to mind.


    She had said that being born a Black Dragon was a crime.


    Due to the bad blood passed down from previous generations and ideological differences over the existence of the world... Dusk Bringar deeply hated the Black Dragons.


    "...I''m not sure. I feel strange."


    But Dusk Bringar''s voice lacked the venom it once had.


    "I realized it as soon as we faced each other. We were fated to fight and kill each other."


    "..."


    "Even now, my thinking hasnt changed. Black Dragons are inherently sinful, and these creatures that seek to destroy the world... thats my belief, and its the natural order."


    Dusk Bringar clenched her lips as she looked down at Tustivian''s open, lifeless eyes.


    "But why... When I looked into his eyes. I wondered if it wouldn''t have been okay to talk a bit more before killing each other."


    She then let out a hearty laugh.


    "It seems Ive grown soft being around you."


    "..."


    "Don''t be mistaken. Black Dragons are beings meant to destroy the world, and for our survival, we must kill them. What I said was just..."


    Dusk Bringar stumbled over her words before spitting out.


    "Nostalgia."


    "Nostalgia?"


    "Yes, nostalgia. Even though we''re archenemies destined to fight to the death, we''re also of the same dragon kind. Now extinct, this is the only way we can reunite... kin from the same origin. Its just a fleeting longing for the old times."


    Dusk Bringar gave me a sidelong glance.


    "Such useless sentimentality and trivial worries should be discarded. We must become iron-hearted and fight. You know that, right, Ash?"


    She brushed the soot off her body and trudged away. Her frizzy hair bouncing as she moved.


    "..."


    As she walked away, I turned my attention from her to the interior of the warehouse where our allied heroes were beginning to organize.


    Inside the military warehouse were piled various valuable items. Not only treasures gathered by the dragon in its lair but also numerous military supplies stockpiled during the era of the Lake Kingdom.


    ''Of course, these are fine spoils, but the greatest trophy is.''


    Tustivian himself.


    Tustivian was the first complete dragon corpse we had obtained. Meaning, we could now genuinely begin crafting dragon slayer equipment.


    The equipment that could be made from Parekian''s claws was limited.


    Their grade was capped at SR. But now, from the bones, skin, scales, heart... we could craft equipment from various parts.


    Everything inside the warehouse was being transported to Crossroad through the activated teleport gate. Watching this, Evangeline chuckled.


    "If it''s like this, the rest of the dragons will be easy to capture, wont they?"


    "Aha."


    I had said no to planting flags, hadn''t I!


    As I tapped Evangeline''s lips with my finger, she pouted discontentedly.


    Lucas, amused, also placed his finger on Evangeline''s lips.


    Evangeline then blinked her eyes widely and suddenly bit Lucas''s finger.


    Aaaaah Listening to Lucas''s scream, I turned to the main party members gathered around me.


    "The real ''Dragon Raids'' begin with the next dragons. The battles ahead will be incomparably harder."


    Kilitian, Parekian, and Tustivian.


    Each had one (or a few) clear weaknesses compared to other dragons.


    But the ones we will face next are different.


    Dragons capable of using all their powers, each with their unique advantages. It won''t be an easy fight.


    ''Proper dragon slayer creation, followed by thorough preparation... we''ll take them down one by one.''


    "Its so confusing, so from now on Ill just call you ''Wing'' and ''Scale.'' That okay?"


    "..."


    "And you can just call me ''Eye,'' okay?!"


    Both Ipian''s middle head and Wingian and Scalian were taken aback.


    Ahem!


    Clearing his throat, Wingian suggested,


    "...Since conversation is difficult in this state, how about we polymorph first?"


    It was awkward to cause such a commotion at their dragon sizes. Moreover, Ipian''s left head had a voice so loud it was painful to hear.


    The three dragons agreed and simultaneously used their draconic powerpolymorph magicto transform into human forms.


    This ability, not available to their younger siblings, was an easy feat for these ''true dragons.''


    Ipian was the first to complete his transformation.


    With neatly trimmed black hair and dressed in elegant black armor, adorned with long earrings, this man had three eyes.


    With the third eye vertically set between his browsthree golden eyes glaring intensely.


    Although this polymorphed dragon looked fine on the outside,


    "I''m in charge!"


    "Shut up, you always have all the fun! It''s my turn today!"


    "Quiet. Let''s just sleep, really..."


    The three eyes rolled around glaring at each other, taking turns speaking through one mouth.


    Just after transforming into humans, the eldest, now with a triple personality, was observed by Wingian and Scalian.


    ''This is madness...''


    Wingian transformed into a handsome man with a ponytail and a feather-decorated coat, while Scalian appeared as a timid scholar in robes, wearing glasses.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    After a brief struggle for dominance inside.


    Ipian''s right and middle eyes closed tightly, and only the left eye remained wide open.


    "Alright, my siblings! I have taken control!"


    It seemed the left head had won.


    In front of his brothers, who always thought he was unbearable, Ipian picked his ear and asked,


    "So, what was it? Why did we gather today? Wing, Scale, tell me."


    "...Eye, you were the one who called us here."


    "Oh?! Did I?!"


    The reason was obvious.


    The Black Dragon Legion had recently faced consecutive disasters.


    "Parekian has gone missing, and recently Tustivian was killed. It seems the Guardian of Humanity brought an army and did this." (TL Note: As you may have noticed, all Black Dragons should have had the part they were made from + ian in their names. It''s the case with "I"pian, "Wing"ian and "Scal"ian. I''m not sure if it was intentional or the Author just messed up, but "Tustivian" is obviously related to Tusk and I have no idea how Parekian correlates to Claw.)


    Wingian explained calmly, causing Ipian to explode in anger.


    "Damn these dragon bastards, it''s so hard to remember their names! Which parts are they?!"


    ...His reason for anger was a bit different.


    Wingian, or rather Wing, sighed. He just decided to go along with what Ipian, or Eye, wanted.


    "Claw and Fang. Both missing and dead."


    "These useless bastards, in their past lives and now, always end up getting trashed like idiots!"


    The grumbling Eye asked curiously,


    "But that... didnt we have another sibling?"


    "Kilitian... the Blood Droplet, do you mean? She died two years ago."


    "Oh, my poor and frail sister! Shes finally gone too!"


    Eye sighed, then asked,


    "Who killed her?"


    "The Guardian of Humanity did."


    "That damn bastard! How dare he touch my precious sister! I will kill him myself!"


    Although his response was about two years late, Eye cared deeply for his sister. It seemed he didnt care much about his brothers living or dying...


    "Shall we discuss that today?"


    Wing calmly looked between Eye and Scale and whispered,


    "The Guardian of Humanity. He personally leads the army against us. We must decide what punishment to impose on this audacious human."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    What punishment shall we impose on the Guardian of Humanity?


    Wingian, known as Wing, raised this issue. Ipian, known as Eye, curled his lips evilly.


    "Heh heh heh, the audacity of that mere human to harm my sister. He''s incredibly insolent. Fine. I''ll make sure to tear his insignificant limbs apart..."


    It was then. Scalian, known as Scale, covered his face with both hands and screamed.


    "Wait! Stop, brother! That''s a death flag!"


    "...?"


    "...?"


    Eye hesitated with a puzzled look, and Wing blinked in confusion.


    "Death... flag?"


    "What are you talking about, Scale?"


    Scale, pulling at his hair, explained.


    "If you use terms like ''mere'', ''insignificant'', ''insolent'' towards humans, you''re guaranteed to be killed by them! You won''t survive!"


    "...?"


    "Since you used all those terms together, oh no! This is dangerous, really dangerous..."


    Shivering, Scale adjusted his large glasses, and in a timid voice, he muttered to the two dragons.


    "Honestly, I think even holding this meeting is dangerous..."


    "What are you even talking about, Scale...?"


    "An assembly of executives from an evil organization planning to defeat humans? And in such dark surroundings? This is totally a flag, you know? It''s as if we''re performing a ritual asking to be killed...!"


    Listening to Scale ramble incomprehensibly, Eye and Wing finally noticed the title of the thick book in Scale''s embrace.


    <The Legendary Chronicles of the Lake Kingdom>


    Ah, that''s right...


    Scalian, this guy is...


    Both thought at the same time.


    A severe addict of human culture.


    After being revived in the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    The Pure Scale Scalian had made his lair in Zone 9''s ''Royal Library.'' Finding himself idle, he began reading the books there...


    And became completely addicted.


    Not satisfied with reading all the library''s books, he delved deep into the history and culture of the Lake Kingdom.


    Enamored with human culture, loving it too much...


    ...If Ash were here, he would have called him a ''human otaku.''


    That was the Black Dragon''s Pure Scale, Scalian.


    "Of course, I also hate humans! It''s natural for the world to burn and be destroyed!"


    Noticing the cold looks from his brothers, Scale frantically waved his hands.


    "We should exterminate humans, but their culture... it''s really awesome! You should read this, brothers! It''s really interesting!"


    "Even if I read these vile books written by those lowly humans..."


    "Whoaah! You can''t use ''lowly'' or ''vile'' like that, Wing! It''s a death sentence!"


    "Heh heh heh, Scale. Who could possibly kill us?"


    "Forbidden! Even saying that is forbidden! It''s a total flag! Don''t use it anymore, Eye! Got it?!"


    Despite Scale''s earnest dissuasion, the brothers paid him no heed.


    Leaving Scale to mutter weird noises, Eye and Wing quietly conversed.


    "Why doesnt father just destroy humanity now? Why promise them a reprieve and leave them be?"


    "It seems to be the ''rule.'' Even father cannot easily defy it."


    "I don''t understand. Hasn''t he already seized the throne here? Theres no need to obey anyone else."


    "Well, who are we to presume to know fathers intentions? There might be things only visible from the throne."


    While Wing didn''t question father''s actions much, Eye still shook his head, unable to comprehend.


    "Giving them time to become stronger... favoring them under the guise of rules. I don''t see how father is any different from that Demon Lord."


    "It''s different."


    Wing said with a smile.


    "When fathers time comes, he will not hesitate to shatter humanity into pieces. That is our purpose. Our great endeavor."


    "...Right."


    Eye slowly nodded.


    Their fathers current actions might be incomprehensible, but that much was certain.


    Hatred.


    The Eye of the Black Dragon, the three-headed dragon Ipian, as soon as he returned to his original form, the three heads began to snap at each other and swiftly flew away.


    The Wing of the Black Dragon, the Yinglong Wingian, led his monstrous legion and glided back slowly.


    "..."


    And the Pure Scale of the Black Dragon, the Eastern Dragon Scalian, floating slowly in the air, watched his two brothers disappear and then turned his body leisurely.


    "Interesting, Guardian of Humanity,"


    Scalian glanced down at the book he was holding, [The Legendary Chronicles of the Lake Kingdom].


    "I''m truly curious about how you''ll defeat the other dragons."


    It might have been luck that he managed to harm Blood Droplet Kilitian.


    But Claws Parekian and Fangs Tustivian were clearly defeated by skill.


    Scalian felt a profound pleasure and curiosity in the fighting style of the Guardian of Humanity.


    Ipian, Wingian, and even himself.


    He was eager to see how they would be strategized against.


    Chuckling, a dark malevolent energy swirled around Scalian''s black form like a cloud.


    Riding that cloud of dark energy, Scalian slid back to his lair, eagerly anticipating the next Dragon Raid orchestrated by the Guardian of Humanity, Ash.


    ***


    Several days had passed since the Tustivian Raid.


    The production guild was busy crafting new Dragon Slayer weapons.


    I had prioritized ordering armor made from the Black Dragon''s scales and leather, as powerful armor was crucial to protect our allied heroes from dragon attacks.


    However, crafting armor from such materials was challenging without prior experience.


    Fortunately, I had obtained some excellent references to base the new armor on.


    The reward from the Zone 9 dungeons military warehouse. Lucas''s final armor, the Black Scale Armor.


    ''Finally completed Lucas''s endgame gear!''


    Lucas had finished farming for his core equipment. Now, only a few accessory pieces remained to be sorted out.


    Despite the powerful armor made from the Black Dragon''s own scales, Lucas had yet to try it on.


    As the armor was being used as a reference to produce other pieces...


    "I am fine, my lord... It is for everyone on the frontline, so a little delay in trying on the armor hardly upsets me..."


    Even as he said this, Lucas gnawed on his lip. It was bleeding.


    Naturally, because the Black Scale Armor had to be thoroughly examined for the production, it was now disassembled and hanging on the wall of the forge.


    Lucas felt as if his own body had been taken apart. Just a little longer...


    Clang! Clang!


    During the same period, Kellibey supervised the entire forge, immersing himself in crafting other equipment.


    Notably, gear from the energy core of the King of Flies.


    Armor sets forged from the magical core of King of Flies Beelzebub.


    "Are you alright, Kellibey?"


    "Of course, I''m fine. No, it''s the opposite. I''m pleased."


    Every time I visited the forge and asked worriedly, Kellibey, drenched in sweat, chuckled.


    "I''m crafting from the core of the creature that killed my child. For me, this process is a form of appeasement."


    Suddenly, I remembered an event from Stage 5.


    The Vampire King Celendion was also an enemy of Kellibey. Celendion had killed his brother.


    And Celendion''s magical core was reborn as the [Lord of Crimson], now in Juniors hands.


    Perhaps the equipment from Paris King Baalzebubs core held a similar significance for him.


    After days of dedicated work.


    "Not quite a Nightmare Legion commander, but this is practically a Nightmare Slayer. The power it holds, the darkness within..."


    Finally completing the equipment.


    Kellibey looked over the finished product on the workbench with complex emotions and beckoned.


    "Here, it''s done. Take a look."


    I slowly approached to inspect the armor.


    The dark-colored armor consisted of three pieces.


    A chestplate, leg armor, and...


    A helmet adorned with a halo-like crown.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    The armor set was forged from the magic core of Beelzebub, the King of Flies.


    Its name is ''Lord of the High Tower.''


    One of the many aliases of the King of Flies was adopted as the name of the equipment.


    It was chainmail, with tiny magic metal chains linked closely together, so finely crafted and natural-looking that it could be mistaken for cloth at a glance.


    Wearing it felt like a long coat that flowed from top to bottom.


    However, each piece of this chain was reprocessed from a magic core.


    It included three SSR-grade magic cores of the King of Flies, and additionally, a hundred R-grade regular magic cores were hammered in for processing.


    It was a luxury possible only because magic cores from past defensive battles were rotting away in abundance.


    As a result of this extravagant display of magic cores, each piece of the chainmail could function as an auxiliary source of magic power.


    They resonated with each other, aiding the wearer''s magic computations.


    The armor itself became a super-grade magic reliquary.


    ''Its quite similar to what the King of Flies did.''


    The King of Flies was an amalgam of countless flies, using the collective consciousness of the flies comprising its body for its magic computations.


    This equipment, made from their magic cores, was eerily reminiscent of them.


    ''In addition, I''ve incorporated the [Individual Barrier Creation Artifact].''


    It was another spoil of war from the battle with the King of Flies, obtained from mutated flies.


    We had gathered just over forty of these, enabling us to use the small-scale barriers that the flies had used individually.


    ''The alchemist team really put in a lot of effort...''


    The alchemists had to wrack their brains for weeks to apply this artifact technology to our armor.


    And they succeeded beautifully. This armor, ''Lord of the High Tower,'' was the first to fully integrate the barrier artifact.


    Not only could the wearer create barriers at will, but this armor also developed another unique feature: the chains at the impacted areas automatically detected, reacted to, and computed enemy attacks, generating local barriers to block them.


    In gaming terms, this would be called Auto Guard.


    Like Evangeline''s golem armor, each metal chain played a defensive role, and when damage reached a threshold, they purged in that manner.


    It was truly a case of using every available technology.


    All the features of the armor were concentrated in the helmet, allowing the wearer to fully control the armor by focusing their consciousness on the helmet.


    Every piece of armor supported the wearer''s magic computations, and was not only an outstanding armor itself but also featured extreme barrier capabilities


    Truly an armor fitting for a commander, a control tower. ''Lord of the High Tower.''


    ''The very essence of this game being Tower Defense makes it a strangely apt name...''


    Of course, its genre is character defense, and the purpose is town defense, but the overarching category is tower defense... Ah, such game nerd thinking!


    As Kellibey lifted the armor slightly with his fingertips, I was lost in various thoughts.


    "The armor is enchanted with lightweight magic. It feels a bit like a heavy coat."


    "It really is wonderful. Amazing, and thank you, Kellibey."


    Chuckling, Kellibey turned his gaze toward me.


    "No need to explain, but this armor is meant for you."


    "..."


    Indeed.


    Not to mention its support for magic computations.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    This extremely safety-oriented armoran obsessive will to utilize all technology and resources available to mankind to keep the wearer alive.


    Without a doubt, this armor was made specifically for me.


    I never gave such an order, nor did the production team ever hold a meeting to decide for whom it was being made, but this was the outcome.


    The final battle was near, and here I was, a commander, about to plunge into enemy lines without a suit of armor tailored for me.


    Even if I had ordered it made for someone else, Kellibey and the blacksmiths would have tailored this armor for me.


    "...It would be alright for me to wear it, but."


    However.


    "In the end, I am support. This high-performance armor would suit a frontline warrior better."


    Honestly, I coveted it, and it would be incredibly useful to me... but I decided to yield it.


    "..."


    Kellibey narrowed his eyes and glared at me, so I hurriedly waved my hands.


    "Of course, I''ll wear armor too. No, I''ve been wearing it all along!"


    You''d think I was walking around naked, wouldn''t you?


    I just haven''t mentioned it, but I always wore armor when heading into battle.


    "Alright. But even if I miss the next three raids, I''ll accompany you when we go to capture the Black Dragon, okay?"


    "..."


    I smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "That''s fine, Kellibey."


    "Then that''s settled. I''m busy, so I should go now. Oh, and take that with you when you leave."


    Kellibey pointed to the side with a voice that seemed drained of strength.


    "This was also completed this morning... It''s a weapon made from the magic core and fangs of the evil dragon we captured."


    On the table next to him, there was a small box wrapped in black cloth.


    "The owner of this weapon has been pestering me. Wanted it finished first..."


    "..."


    "Pass it on for me, then."


    Kellibey disappeared into the forge, and Hannibal bowed to me before following the dwarf.


    "..."


    I picked up the box containing the armor and the box with the dagger.


    I left the forge, where people were sweating as they worked, and went to find the person who would be the owner of this weapon.


    ***


    South of the city. The South Gate ruins.


    Or... perhaps it''s a bit inappropriate to call it that now since the reconstruction has progressed so much.


    The southern city wall, completely destroyed in the last battle, was being replaced with walls brought from New Terra.


    People were busily moving about and shouting as they assembled the wall at the construction site.


    Despite being far from completion, the walls from New Terra were already beautiful.


    "..."


    Verdandi was squatting in front of the construction site.


    Behind the wall restoration site, charred dead trees were piled up, waiting to be collected. Verdandi wasn''t looking at the walls but at these dead trees.


    During the last battle against the King of Flies.


    The wall of trees that blocked his self-destruction, the remains of that miracle.


    The stem of the world tree summoned by Queen Skuld, who had given her entire eternal life for it.


    The city was saved, and the tree burned black and died. Skuld who had summoned the tree met the same fate.


    "..."


    After losing Skuld, Verdandi always sat here whenever she had spare time.


    Although she helped the production guild and worked all day, sometimes, when she couldn''t contain the rage inside, she seemed to come here to cool down.


    I approached her, calling her name.


    "Verdandi."


    "...Lord Ash."


    It seemed Verdandi had noticed me coming and gently lowered her head as she said my name.


    I sat down next to Verdandi. We were silent for a moment.


    "..."


    Verdandi turned her head to look down at the spot where Skuld had died.


    The roots of the dead black tree were burrowing into the ground there.


    Skuld, who had summoned the stem of the world tree, had become one with the tree, connected here at its roots.


    Although Verdandi had personally separated Skuld''s body and held a funeral, the base of the tree still remained in the ground in front of the South Gate.


    I didn''t offer any clumsy words of comfort. Instead, I handed her the wooden box I was holding.


    "Take this."


    "This is...?"


    "It''s a weapon made from the fangs and magic core of the dragon we brought down, Tustivian."


    "..."


    Verdandi silently opened the wooden box.


    Inside was a wickedly evil black dagger.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Armor is a piece of equipment directly linked to life.


    That is why armor is being made as a priority with the materials from the Tustivian Raid rewards. A quality armor that can withstand the attack of the dragons is desperately needed.


    However, armor alone cannot win the war.


    Ultimately, a powerful weapon capable of severing the mighty and tough life of a dragon is necessary.


    Thus, a weapon made from the essence of TustivianDragon Heart, and its symbol, a fang.


    This is the dagger, [Isagum].


    As it is made from the heart of a dragon and its symbol, its power is beyond imagination. Its a formidable weapon with the potential to transcend the endgame tier in a single bound.


    "..."


    Just as.


    An armor made from the King of Flies'' magic core is virtually a Nightmare Slayer.


    This dagger, forged from the magic core of Tustivian, is also a Dragon Slayer as well as a Nightmare Slayer.


    These evil dragons have also resurrected from a nightmare. They possess strength that does not fall behind any other nightmare legion commander.


    Thus, this weapon also possesses terrifying power that does not lag behind other Nightmare Slayers, and at the same time...


    It also fully embodies the evil intent to plunge its owner into darkness.


    "Ah..."


    Verdandi reached out her hand towards the dagger as if enchanted,


    "Verdandi. Wait."


    I caught her hand in mid-air.


    Verdandi glared at me fiercely. Her eyes were already covered with a vivid golden glowthe majesty of the Sovereign, the previous green color hardly visible.


    "Why are you doing this. This is my weapon, isn''t it? Right, Ash?"


    "..."


    "With this dagger, I could end the life of any monster in an instant... If you entrust me with such a role, I will gladly perform it."


    "Verdandi."


    Verdandi is the strongest assassin among the heroes I command, and the legitimate successor of the fairy royal family, chosen by the tribal god.


    She is already fully qualified. The only thing she needs is a weapon to kill dragonsa Dragon Slayer.


    With this dagger in hand, she would be a powerful dragon slayer... capable of massacring the dragons beneath that lake.


    "Just give me this dagger, and I will sweep all the monsters under hell. Until I have exterminated every last one of them, until peace returns to this world, I will be the hunter exterminating them from beneath that lake."


    "..."


    "So, please, give me the weapon and command me... You came for that, didn''t you, Ash?"


    Yes.


    That''s why I came.


    For the remaining four Dragon RaidsThe Black Dragon''s wings, eyes, scales, and the Black Dragon itself.


    Verdandi must play a major role in this hunt. She is the right person for the job, and she alone can accomplish it.


    However, yet...


    "Just promise me this, Verdandi."


    We are commander and soldier, but also allies and friends.


    We all are walking into darkness to fend off darkness... But still, I hope you maintain your last bit of humanity.


    "Don''t forget what''s precious."


    "What?"


    "People are fine, and places too. Try hard to remember everything that was precious to you."


    "..."


    Verdandi looked confused.


    I smiled bitterly. Even as I spoke, I wondered what old-fashioned nonsense I was uttering.


    But... my intuition as a commander, built up on this hellish frontline, was telling me.


    I needed to convey this now.


    I had to light a candle in her inner self.


    "Don''t forget all the people that cherish you."


    I took a locket out of my pocket and handed it to her.


    "..."


    Verdandi quickly grasped the handle of the dagger [Isagum].


    The oozing black evil energy, crushed under the golden and green emerging from her grip, was forced back into the dagger.


    "Don''t worry, Ash."


    Verdandi faintly smiled while showing complete control over the evil dagger.


    "Elves have good memories."


    "..."


    I smiled faintly back and took out another pouch from my coat to give to her.


    Hey! Im a system user! Do you know your status screens?! Status! If I shout that, the system interface pops up right in front of me! I have more cheats than any of you could lack. Stop worrying.


    "...That''s probably why everyone is so anxious."


    Lucas, now fully dressed in beautiful black scale armor, sighed.


    "The battles have been tough so far, but this Black Dragon subjugation... The burden I feel from the bottom of my heart is different."


    "..."


    "Up until now, it has been a fight against monsters that were merely hideous and evil. But this time, it feels like I''m fighting a being above the clouds. It''s like brandishing a sword at a god."


    "Afraid?"


    "I''ve always been afraid. But whereas before it was just about calming the trembling of my body, in front of a dragon... it''s like even my soul is trembling."


    I was a bit surprised by Lucas''s candid confession.


    Even Lucas, who always threw himself into the enemy lines first, was actually fighting his own fears, and now... he was feeling a fear beyond that.


    ''My [Unyielding Commander] skill prevents mental status abnormalities.''


    However, apart from that, all of my heroes have been fighting their own inner fears.


    The dragon species is of a different class compared to the monsters we''ve faced so far. Night Bringer, the leader of the Black Dragon Legion, even more so.


    Can we really defeat such a transcendent being... Everyone must be pondering similar concerns.


    "Huh. Very well."


    Lucas, having completed donning the [Black Scale], straightened his posture and looked into the mirror.


    It''s a very fine armor that does not fall short of Evangeline''s [Snow White].


    In the game, these two ultimate armors, with their real white and real black coloring, were very popular among the fashion-focused players. Both pretty in appearance and outstanding in performance.


    ''It seems that, just like the old [Midnight and Dusk] set, all the Real Black armors end up with Lucas.''


    The overall color scheme of the heroes has become rather somber since all the Black Dragon Legion equipment is black. Stylish, though.


    "My lord."


    Then, with his back to me but his bright blue eyes shining in the mirror, Lucas spoke to me.


    "Please allow the use of [Excannibal] in the upcoming battles..."


    "Nope, absolutely not."


    I rejected his request outright. Lucas immediately made a ''woe is me'' sound and deflated. Where did all his coolness go just now?


    "..."


    Lucas''s personal weapon [Bestowed Sword] is very good equipment.


    Infinite durability, increased attack range, and a perfect match with Lucas''s own skills. It''s impeccable as a final gear piece.


    However, it lacks the destructive attack power of a cursed sword like [Excannibal], which was recovered from the Fallen King. That is also a fact.


    In the recent Tustivian Raid, Lucas''s sword strikes struggled to tear through the beast''s scales.


    Lucas must have felt the need for stronger attacks to defeat the remaining dragons. That''s why he asked for permission to use the cursed sword.


    ''Of course, I know that.''


    In a do-or-die worst-case scenario, whether it''s beast transformation or Excannibal, I''d have to pull it out.


    But if such a situation arises, I must be the one to command its use.


    I must be the one to order my right-hand knight to don the darkness. Not by his own volition.


    That way, the responsibility is mine.


    ''Besides, this guy abuses it too much!''


    If I allowed it, he would undoubtedly use it recklessly without regard for his own body.


    "Cursed sword usage is strictly forbidden! Let''s drop this topic."


    I hammered it in once more and then pulled out the list.


    "Lets see which vanguard character still needs to be equipped with Dragon Slayer armor and weapons..."


    It''s about time to depart for the next raid. It''s critical to get the equipment settings right, but there are still heroes who haven''t been fully outfitted...


    "Kuilan and, then."


    I glanced at Lucas.


    "Hecate."


    "...!"


    "Both are refusing to accept their equipment. Whether through scolding or persuasion, you need to get them suited up quickly."


    I commanded the hesitating Lucas.


    "I''ll go to Kuilan, you go see Hecate."


    "...When do you want me to go?"


    I smiled lightly. Lucas also smiled awkwardly in return.


    "Right now, you knucklehead!"


    The next raid is imminent. When else would it be? Get moving!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    So, I went to Kuilan and confronted him about why he had refused to issue equipment.


    The response was quite something.


    "Do you see this fur, Captain?"


    "Huh? It''s very visible."


    "It''s the highest quality plush fur that drives the fur enthusiasts of the North wild. It''s clearly visible."


    Kuilan explained, showing off his own plush skin with the tips of his fingers.


    "This is the armor and cape you gave me, Captain."


    Nightmare Slayer, [Massacre under the Full Moon].


    The equipment that was made after defeating the Wolf King Lunared was now manifesting a curse, sticking to Kuilan''s back.


    Additionally, all the equipment he had been wearing had fused with it.


    So, Kuilan''s werewolf fur and skin are fully exhibiting the original equipment''s performance.


    Indeed, when I checked the system window, it was just as he said. Even though it looks like he is naked, the equipment stats are being properly applied.


    "No, I mean..."


    I insisted.


    "What if you wear more equipment now, huh?! Wouldn''t that be a bug-like play where you layer equipment over equipment?!"


    "Bug...? Are you talking about insects? What are you talking about?"


    Ah, another gaming term slipped out, anyway! If you can layer two pieces of equipment in the equipment slot, you naturally should!


    However, Kuilan slightly shook his head.


    "The point is, my body already has sufficient defensive and offensive power without wearing any equipment. There are not enough Dragon Slayers right now, isn''t it better to give it to friends who don''t have any?"


    "Uhmm, that makes sense..."


    Dragon Slayers are just starting to be produced, and it''s true that there is a shortage.


    "But there are plenty of other equipment available."


    Other equipment is piled up in the storage.


    "I will pick something suitable and throw it over you, understand?"


    "Understood, tsk..."


    Golden light flickered in Kuilan''s downcast eyes.


    "If killing that monster helps, then I will do it."


    "..."


    I watched Kuilan quietly and then asked something I had been curious about.


    "Kuilan. How does it feel to be chosen by the tribal god?"


    The chosen quartet.


    All of their stats had greatly increased. They were still unable to fully control their new abilities, but once they do, they will be several times stronger than before.


    But all of them looked dangerously unstable right now. That worried me.


    When I asked, Kuilan hesitated for a moment before eventually answering.


    "Everything feels amplified. Not just abilities but emotions too. Joy, hatred, sadness..."


    "Emotions too..."


    "That''s why I can''t stand those monsters that hurt or kill my dear comrades. I''m feeling this much, but the other two who have lost family feel even worse."


    Swallowing his words, Kuilan then smiled broadly with a wolfish face.


    "But I''ll try to stay as sober as possible. For Yun''s sake."


    "Heh~ Didn''t you not like Yun that much?"


    "Isn''t it not all about romantic feelings between men and women?"


    I teasingly asked, and Kuilan burst out laughing.


    "She is a great warrior and my precious comrade. Plus, she even likes me. How could I not harbor tender feelings for such a person?"


    "..."


    "When Yun wakes up, I hope the world is peaceful and safe... So, I will fight."


    I couldn''t help but admire him and laughed.


    The bandit king, who used to think only of fleeing from monsters, had now become such a reliable beast king.


    ***


    After encouraging Kuilan, I stepped outside the barracks, where King Poseidon was waiting for me.


    "King Poseidon."


    "Prince Ash."


    We exchanged greetings.


    King Poseidon also had not yet received his Dragon Slayer equipment, but he wasn''t a priority, so I had no intention of nagging him about it.


    He doesnt look it, but this old man plays a support role like me.


    Despite his muscular physique, King Poseidon was actually more specialized in support. There was no urgent need for the Dragon Slayer equipment.


    Anyway, I had no plans to meet him today...


    But after a moment of hesitation, King Poseidon whispered to me quietly.


    "I have something urgent to discuss with you."


    King Poseidon looked serious.


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise.


    ***


    Eti''s Honey Inn.


    Hecate stared at Junior, who babbled and rolled her eyes.


    "Anyway, the important thing is to keep trying to talk, to not give up... I think thats important. You know, they say theres no tree that wont fall after ten chops. Maybe if you confess enough times, suddenly it''ll fall."


    "..."


    "Anyway, having someone to flirt with is something, right? Im not popular at all..."


    As Junior''s voice trailed off, Hecate burst into hearty laughter.


    Her sincere smile caught Junior off guard this time. Hecate then smiled with her eyes.


    "Junior, have you ever tried chopping with an axe?"


    "No, I haven''t... I''m terrible at relationships..."


    I realized I wasn''t in a position to give advice to others.


    I''ve never properly liked anyone myself, a true born-single...


    "Uh... sorry. I spoke out of turn... Ignore me. Ah, embarrassing."


    "Junior, you are a good person."


    Hecate said sincerely.


    She showed a fist pump of encouragement to a speechless Junior.


    "So, when the opportunity comes, don''t hesitate and just go for it, okay?"


    "..."


    "You will surely find a good connection."


    Hecate, expressing her gratitude, said she would arrange the armor she received and carried it into her room.


    Exchanging a greeting and awkwardly closing the door, Junior sighed deeply.


    Would it really come to her? Whether it''s an opportunity or a connection...


    Maybe it had already passed by several times but she, being more oblivious than Lucas, had let it slip away.


    "Well, what if it doesnt come? So what if it slipped away."


    Junior surveyed the magic and history books filling her room as she shook her head.


    "There''s plenty to do other than romance."


    ...No, its not just an excuse of a single person, there really is a lot to do.


    Muttering to herself, Junior sat down at her desk. She opened a blank notebook and dipped her pen in ink.


    Whether the world ends tomorrow or not.


    Junior had things to do.


    It was to document her own experiences and about this world.


    ***


    That evening, in the lord''s mansion''s reception room.


    I summoned the heroes.


    "There are three remaining members of the Black Dragon Legion we''re hunting."


    I tapped the chalkboard as I explained.


    Excluding Night Bringer, there are three evil dragons left.


    The Wing of the Black Dragon, Wingian.


    The Eye of the Black Dragon, Ipian.


    The Scale of the Black Dragon, Scalian.


    "These three are similarly powerful. Its difficult to determine who''s the strongest."


    So, I pondered.


    In what order should we tackle these three?


    "The first one we should take down is..."


    Thump!


    I pointed the end of my staff at ''the Wing.''


    "Wingian."


    Gulp...


    All the heroes swallowed nervously. I lowered my staff and looked around at the heroes.


    "Before we devise a detailed strategy, I will call out those who will participate in this battle."


    The difficulty of the raids from this point on increases significantly. I had warned them numerous times, and all the heroes were well aware.


    So, looking at their tense faces, I called out the first member.


    "First... Violet!"


    Woahhhhhh!


    All the heroes clapped and cheered for the first one to be named.


    "..."


    Violet was alone outside the reception room, lying atop the captured monster Parekian in the courtyard, with a detached expression on her face, weakly waving her hand.


    "Yes yes, take me wherever. To any hell, just as the lord wishes..."


    Violet belonged to the lineage of grumbling but duty-fulfilling heroes like Lilly and Margarita. Hang in there, everyone.


    Looking in her direction, I chuckled... then slowly, the smile faded from my face.


    It begins.


    The formal war with the Black Dragon Legion - the three-part evil dragon raid.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Several days later.


    As soon as the training of the heroes who were to be deployed and the production of Dragon Slayer equipment were completed, I led the heroes into battle.


    "There are escort troops called ''Guardians'' at Wingian''s lair of the Black Dragon."


    One of the essential elements of a dragon lair.


    Guardians, the escort troops.


    They are underlings who protect the dragons that, like bears in winter, often fall into deep slumber.


    Since the construction of the lair, some were employed like butlers, inherited from parent dragons, or brought back from adventures in the outside world... various means through which dragons bring others to protect themselves...


    They are loyal troops who watch their leader''s back, servants who cater to them, and when it comes to fighting, they are the rank and file that fill out their numbers. This is what a Dragon Guardian is.


    However, in the dungeon beneath this lake, the Black Dragon legion did not bring in new Guardians for their respective lairs.


    Because they could not trust the surrounding monsters.


    What trust could there be in these villains, always ready to stab each other in the back? Especially when most of these monsters had nearly destroyed the world themselves.


    But Wingian was different. He had managed to subdue various monster legions to his taste and used them as his Guardians.


    "Does he have something he trusts in? How can he have multiple legions as subordinates, and that too, several legions?"


    Evangeline asked, and I grinned.


    "Guess. How did he do it?"


    "Um... did he pay them well?"


    "What good would payment do down here in this lake?"


    "Maybe he has ambition, or perhaps he''s just overflowing with charm?"


    "Um, he might have ambition and charm, but that''s not it."


    "Maybe there''s a grand cause, and he wielded a grand flag?!"


    "No, that''s not it..."


    I simply gave the answer.


    "The answer is mind control."


    "Ah."


    "Wingian is a dragon among the Black Dragon legion who is skilled in mind control. He uses it on monster legions he likes, making them his Guardians."


    Not only can he use all the powers of a dragon, but he specializes in mind control and disruption. That''s Wingian.


    So he was the first opponent I chose. At least this ability of mine was a counter to his.


    ''Of course, countering his special ability doesnt mean the main raid would be the same...''


    I looked back at my followers trailing behind me and nodded.


    "The match-up strategy has been intensively trained over the past few days... we can definitely win."


    Not only had everyone trained intensely until the last moment, but they had also heavily augmented their equipment and armament to their limits.


    "...Is this really okay?"


    Especially Kuilan, whom I had persuaded vigorously, was now dressed in a new armor and gauntlets over his fur coat. He looked somewhat like a werewolf in armor.


    Instead of answering, I just flashed a thumbs-up.


    Isn''t it because the equipment stats get copied? Ever since ancient times, modifying the equipment slot has been a must-know for speedrunners. Let''s make good use of it too.


    Jingle, jingle -


    The five knights following at a reasonable distanceGlory Knights, were also in full armor.


    The emperor had transferred these knights to me, not for nothing; here in the dungeon, they took it upon themselves to be my bodyguards.


    Even Hecate, who usually did not wear armor, was now completely covered in a seamless blue armor.


    Lucas had handed over his armor, [Water Moon], to her.


    "It suits her well."


    Lucas nodded in satisfaction as he looked at her.


    "It''s worthy of the armor you made for me. Even another knight looks great in it."


    "You''re giving up your armor, what''s the occasion?"


    He seemed unusually attached to his equipment, but for some reason, he readily gave it up.


    "Well, because you gave me a better armor... this [Black Scale]."


    "[Black Scale]?"


    "[Water Moon] would prefer being in battle than just sitting in storage."


    "...[Water Moon]? Are you now referring to your armor as if it were a person?"


    These knight guys... theyre all a bit odd...


    "Besides, if it''s Hecate, she has a connection with you. She definitely deserves to wear the armor you made."


    Anyway, that''s how Hecate ended up in armor. It was concerning to see her uncovered all this time, but it turned out well.


    She seemed slightly uncomfortable in the armor she hadn''t worn in a long time and narrowed her eyes at Lucas, murmuring.


    "...Should I keep shooting, or not."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "There is such a thing."


    Evangeline made a ''hoo~'' sound after listening to Hecate and Lucas''s conversation, then suddenly made a motion as if chopping down with an axe into thin air.


    I asked in confusion.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Hehehe, huhuhu..."


    "By the way, what is she saying?"


    "Huhu, ugh, hehehehe."


    Banshee nearly spat out her words like rap, and as I became increasingly uncomfortable, I asked Dullahan. Is there a mute button?


    "Do not mind it. It''s just a simple warning."


    "Warning?"


    Confused, I asked again, and Dullahan answered shortly.


    "A warning not to end up like us."


    We didn''t walk much farther before arriving at the main building of the museum.


    It was a huge palace built like an ancient temple, and as we stood in front of the main building, a massive stone door slowly began to open.


    Koong, koong, koong...!


    And finally, as the stone doors swung wide open...


    "Come in, Guardians of Humanity."


    The owner of the place was waiting for us in the spacious lobby of the museum.


    "I''ve been waiting."


    The man, with long glossy black hair tied back and wearing a coat covered in feather decorations, smiled with golden eyes. I called out his name.


    "Wingian..."


    "Thank you for actually calling me by my name. My eldest brother doesnt even remember my name, and my father shows no interest in it."


    He sneered bitterly and turned to walk inside the building. The sound of his shoes clicked across the vast lobby.


    "How about we talk before we fight?"


    "What kind of talk? Other than killing each other, we hardly have anything in common."


    "Haha. How pathetic would it be if beings with intellect only harbored animosity?"


    "So, you do acknowledge that I possess intellect?"


    I was expecting a clich repertoire like mere humans~, but surprisingly, that was not the case.


    Wingian chuckled briefly.


    "Listen. After fighting to the brink of the worlds destruction and dying once, I was resurrected after an immeasurable length of time... to find all dragons extinct, and the pets we once thought of as inferior ruling the world."


    I tried to see things from his perspective.


    So, it''s like if after a third world war, humanity goes extinct on Earth. If I woke up from a cryogenic capsule to find dogs and cats had built nations and were ruling the world.


    Is this how it feels for dragons...?


    "You are still contemptible and lowly beings in my eyes."


    "Ah, just as I thought."


    "However, you have established your own civilization and, more importantly, you have managed to defeat three of my siblings."


    Wingian scanned the artworks displayed in the lobby.


    A smile formed on his face, but the emotion behind that smile was far from the joy of beholding beautiful art.


    It was closer to feeling proud of children playing in the mud.


    "The world will eventually be destroyed by our Black Dragon legion, and all life on the surface will burn under our dark flames."


    "..."


    "Before that... especially you, Guardian of Humanity, I have a question."


    Wingian turned to look at me intently and finally asked the main question.


    "Why did you decide to attack me first? Not my brothers or father, why target me first?"


    "..."


    "Purely curious. What rationale did you have for attacking me first?"


    It seemed that was the issue.


    Why had I chosen to strike him first among the remaining three?


    He asked seriously, so I responded honestly.


    "You already know the answer, dont you?"


    I couldnt help but smirk.


    "Because you''re the easiest target, you dumb fuck."


    "..."


    While my response was relatively polite on my part, perhaps he hadn''t expected me to be so blunt. Wingian''s mouth slightly dropped open.


    But since you were so polite to me, I''ll be honest with you.


    "You''re the weakest, the most pathetic, and the dumbest among the three. That''s why I decided to beat you up first. Why are you asking something so obvious?"


    Were busy! We dont have enough time or energy to kill your brothers and father too!


    Hurry up and die, and drop your loot, you bastard!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    As if hurt by the harsh words from the race he treated like pets, a look of annoyance flitted across Wingian''s face.


    "This wretched thing, just because it has a mouth..."


    "Um, excuse me... you''re mimicking the appearance of that wretched thing."


    As I teased him, Wingian flinched.


    It seemed he had just realized he was polymorphed into a human form.


    Wingian, struck in the sore spot, fumbled and stammered an excuse.


    "Shut up, the only reason I polymorphed into this form is because the Lake Kingdom is built to accommodate human bodies..."


    "Just stop with the endless excuses, man. Youre just making yourself look worse."


    "Shut up! This isnt an excuse"


    "Saying its not an excuse while making excuses only makes you look worse, man! Its even more embarrassing for me, so just stop!"


    Of course, if I could live in the post-World War III Earth as a dog or cat, transforming into a Welsh Corgi or a Munchkin cat and enjoying my time meowing and barking, I probably would.


    Just enjoy it if you''re going to do that anyway! It''s less embarrassing that way!


    As I danced the "Enjoy this vibe~" shoulder dance, Wingian''s lips twisted and he clamped his mouth shut.


    "I was foolish. There was no need to engage in this lowly verbal spat with you..."


    Wingian shook his head in dismay and snapped his fingers.


    "The banter ends here. Ill kill you."


    Click! Click!


    Suddenly, a horde of monsters poured out from all over the museum, surrounding us in an instant.


    Following the Dullahan and Banshee, various monsters glared fiercely at us, each aiming their own weapons.


    Evangeline, who had already pulled out a shield and a cavalry lance, chattered at me.


    "If you could defeat monsters with words, you would have saved the world a long time ago, senior."


    "You can say that again. It would have been so much easier."


    But since thats not possible, we have to fight to win.


    The best I can do is figure out how to get hurt as little as possible.


    "Damien."


    I turned to Damien, as I had prepared beforehand, and said.


    "I''m counting on you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Damien, too, had already placed all his magic guns on the ground. A white flash sparkled in the boy''s eyes between his curly hair.


    "Do it."


    Thwack-!


    Wingian snapped his fingers again, and the monsters surrounding us all charged at once.


    And at the same time... Damien threw his magic guns into the air,


    "-Target acquired."


    Click!


    Spinning in the air, he reached out his arm, caught the guns, and began firing in all directions.


    Tatatatatatatat!


    [Ultimate Move].


    Damien''s ultimate skill unleashed a barrage of magic bullets on every target.


    The magic bullets penetrated the monsters, striking the "feathers" embedded in their bodies.


    Not just any feathers, but the black feathers embedded in the bodies of all Wingians controlled monsters, Damien precisely targeted and destroyed these feathers with a dazzling display of his miraculous, no, divine skill.


    Its all been nonsensical, the things hes done up till now, but this is truly insane...


    "What..."


    Wingian opened his mouth slightly as he witnessed only the feathers in his minions'' bodies being precisely shattered.


    "This power is unbelievable...?!"


    "You getting it now, old dragon?"


    I cackled, mocking him.


    "Humans nowadays have quite the temper, huh?!"


    Huff-


    When Damien stopped using his ultimate move.


    The monsters that had been overwhelming us also halted, looking puzzled at their own bodies.


    "This is..."


    The leader of the Dullahan legion grimly examined his body.


    Where once many feathers had been embedded, Damien had left not a single one intact.


    "Has the mind control... been released?"


    "Chk-?!"


    Wingian let out a startled groan, spreading his arms. As he did, feathers burst forth from the hem of his coat, poised to shoot out like arrowheads.


    Screeech-!


    But, well-prepared, Junior''s tornado erupted, intercepting and shooting down all the feathers attempting to cross through the air.


    "You guys...!"


    Visibly flustered like never before, Wingian gritted his teeth.


    "How did you know about my mind control technique...!"


    How did I know... Its because Ive been killing you over and over in the game...


    ''Wingian is a Yinglong.''


    Eventually, all that was left of the museum''s pillars and beams crumbled, and the stone ceiling collapsed with a crash.


    And, from within that dust-filled ruin


    Swoosh!


    The Yinglong soared up in a whirlwind.


    With giant wings unfurled, black trickery streamed out like boosters from an engine, aiding its terrifyingly fast maneuvers. This isn''t even Earth''s jet, what the...


    "You would have said you underestimated me, guardians of this realm..."


    Wingian growled as he slowly circled above our heads in the air.


    "I''ll let you die regretting your pitiful judgment...!"


    I smiled with trembling lips.


    I was throwing jokes around, deliberately provoking and ignoring him, trying to lighten the mood so our allied heroes wouldn''t tense up unnecessarily, but I must admit


    It burns.


    My hair is standing on end, and I''m getting goosebumps. I trembled in the face of his overwhelming malice and sinister energy.


    This is a true dragon.


    ''Still!''


    I laughed.


    You are not invincible, and there is a strategy to defeat you!


    Nothing different from what I''ve been doing. I believe in my strategy...


    I kill monsters.


    I protect people.


    Thats it.


    "I''ll trample you!"


    Wingian soared to an immense height and then dove down at us with terrifying speed.


    The furious breath that Tustivian had been spewing was a special case; normally, dragons have a cooldown on their breath usage.


    Wingian was no different. He had just nicely played a tune, so he wouldnt be able to use his breath for a while.


    Then the alternative pattern he would use


    Screeeetch!


    Air glide followed by a bombing run!


    His massive body swiftly closed in, and from Wingians widely spread wingsthousands of feathers shot out like machine guns.


    The sound of the air tearing apart as thousands of black feathers poured down over our heads was deafening.


    Each feather carried the force of a large-caliber bullet, and even surviving a hit would subject one to his mind control.


    It lacked the intuitive destructive power of a breath, but it was a dreadfully strong pattern nonetheless.


    However.


    Knowing the "pattern" means naturally having prepared countermeasures and strategies...!


    Click!


    Dusk Bringar rushed forward and stood in front of us.


    "Phew..."


    Dusk Bringar gathered strength with her eyes closed,


    Whirring!


    The halo part of her helmet heated up in a bright red glow.


    Her newly donned armor[Lord of the High Tower]responded to her magic, and the dark coat turned red in an instant.


    Her red magic and the armor"s original dark color overlaid... Her figure resembled flickering flames.


    "High Tower."


    Dusk Bringar extended one hand forward and uttered the activation word.


    "Deploy."


    Whirrrr!


    The chain coat she wore disintegrated from the hem, and the chain pieces spread out wide in the air.


    The chain pieces connected with each other through magic in the air above our heads, forming a massive vortex.


    "Hmph!"


    As Dusk Bringar focused, the halo on her helmet emitted an even stronger red light...


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a barrier unfolded within the chain vortex above our heads.


    The barrier was large enough for dozens of our side''s heroes to safely take cover, and it perfectly blocked Wingian''s feather barrage.


    Drum, drum, drum, drum...


    It sounded like rain.


    The sound of feathers raining on the barrier.


    With the barrier deployed like an umbrella, Dusk Bringar turned to look at me casually, as the enemy leader''s attack was effortlessly deflected.


    Her armor had disintegrated and deployed in the air, leaving Dusk Bringar in her favorite red sleeveless dress with only her helmet on.


    She sparkled like the sun with her red halo and smiled mischievously.


    "This armor, this is how you use it, right?"


    I silently smiled back. And thought to myself,


    Man, thats scary...


    That armor, I should have given it to the Dragon Lady a hundred times over...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Thud, thud, thud...


    The feather bombardment had ended.


    Wingian flew over us and far into the distance. It would surely come back this way, attacking with different means next time.


    Its slowly rotating wings extended far to the sides, and a dark, sinister energy formed on the entirety of the wings.


    ''That pattern is...!''


    It had used the breath pattern and the dive-bombing pattern, so what remained was.


    "''Wave of Wind'' pattern!"


    The third signature attack of Wingian.


    Using its giant wings, it would continuously launch sweeping waves of wind across the ground, the ''Wave of Wind'' pattern.


    It was obvious, but this was indeed a floor attack pattern. And!


    ''This was the pattern we were targeting!''Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    We had focused solely on evasion for the breath and feather bombardment, but this pattern was one we could counterattack.


    Thus, my heroes had been trained to pour in their attacks when facing this pattern.


    "Everyone, prepare to counterattack-!"


    As I waved the flag to signal the offense, the eyes of the waiting heroes changed in unison.


    "Proceed as planned, as we''ve trained before! Don''t make any mistakes!"


    "Yes-!"


    From the forefront of the heroes who responded in unison, Dusk Bringar prepared to lead the attack once again.


    Sssssshhh...


    The [Lord of the High Tower] that had been deployed in the air was retracted.


    Dark red chains swirled around her body, converging into her outstretched right hand.


    The chains, connected by magic power, molded into a new form in her grasp.


    From the handle to the massive guard, and from the guard, a huge blade rose...


    In the next moment, a burning black and red chained greatsword appeared in her right hand.


    "..."


    I broke out in a cold sweat.


    No, wasn''t that supposed to be armor...? I mean, I had included barrier functions in it, but how did it transform into a greatsword...?


    Still dressed in a red sleeveless dress, with her slender arms visibly light, Dusk Bringar spun the greatsword around with ease and grinned.


    "This form is the ''Armored Blade''... A versatile armor indeed."


    I laughed helplessly.


    In some ways, it really was like an armor forged by the King of Flies. The chains that made up the armor moved individually, performing the shapes and functions the wearer desired.


    ''It must be because it''s Dusk Bringar that she handles it so adeptly...''


    The greater one''s magic power, the freer their control becomes. Since it''s Dusk Bringar, with her dragonblood ownership and ability to materialize magic power, that she can manipulate it like that.


    Anyhow, Dusk Bringar''s armor performance was impressive, but there wasn''t much time to be distracted by it.


    Wingian had completed its turn and was flying straight towards us.


    "Let''s finish this in one go... Everyone, let''s go!"


    "Good, I will lead! Everyone, follow closely!"


    Charge!


    Dusk Bringar ran at the front, followed quickly by the vanguard heroes who rushed forward.


    Flap!


    Lowering its altitude, Wingian came closer to us and paused at one point in the air, then repeatedly flapped its wings mightily.


    Each time, a blackened current mixed with the wind waves roared from the tips of its wings. The sinister, enemy-laden wind waves continuously swept across the ground toward us.


    Charge! Charge-!


    And my heroes skillfully kicked off the ground, dodging the attack with perfect timing, and approached Wingian.


    ''We''ve gotten so practiced at dealing with this floor attack pattern that it''s getting old!''


    Meanwhile, our heroes, who were facing these wind waves without taking any damage, were rushing towards it, causing Wingian considerable consternation.


    While using this wind wave technique, Wingian couldn''t move.


    The delicacy required to control the air currents and fire them off meant that it was using all available air currents for attack, immobilizing itself in the process.


    In gaming terms, it was caught in a ''channeling'' state during the skill''s use.


    In other words, for a brief time, it was definitely stationary-


    "Hit it hard-!"


    If our heroes could just reach it in that time, they could grab Wingian by the scruff of its neck and pull it down to the ground!


    Soon, the vanguard of my heroes had reached the ground right beneath Wingian.


    "Gasp!"


    ''Its defenses are lowered!''


    Sccccrreeeeech!


    Wingian soared to an immense height and stopped in midair. It seemed he was planning to incinerate us with an aerial breath attack now that the cooldown had ended.


    I turned to my side and spoke.


    "Well done, Violet."


    There, Violet was breathing heavily, her mind fully focused.


    Violet, drenched in sweat, turned to me, and I smiled broadly.


    "...You can deactivate the illusion now."


    "Finally...!"


    Relieved, Violet let out a long breath and deactivated the illusion she had maintained since the start of the battle.


    Ssssh...!


    In the next moment,


    "...?!"


    Wingian, preparing to unleash his breath in midair, instantly realized something.


    "What, what are you...?!"


    That someone had stealthily climbed onto his back.


    "..."


    Riding on the dragon''s back was an elf, her long green hair whipping about in the fierce wind.


    Verdandi.


    A scion of the elf royal family, a chosen of the elf god, our side''s strongest assassin, and


    Shing!


    Holder of the strongest dragon slayer weapon currently possessed by the World Guardian Front, [Isagum], made from the Tustivian''s Fangs.


    ''From the start, this whole operation was designed for Verdandi.''


    I grinned.


    The vanguard heroes charging noisily, hammering Wingian''s head to draw his attention, and pushing him into a berserk state...


    All to give Verdandi, who had been hidden under Violet''s [Illusionary Realm] from the start of the battle, a chance to climb onto this dragon.


    And Verdandi succeeded.


    While the vanguard heroes distracted him, she approached from behind, riding the stream of water from King Poseidon, throwing her blink dagger, and stealthily climbed onto his body.


    ***


    "It''s high."


    Gazing distantly at the surface far below, Verdandi murmured emotionlessly.


    From her downcast cold eyes, a vivid golden color flowed.


    "It will be satisfying to bring it down."


    At the same time, the dagger [Isagum] touched down on Wingian''s left wing joint.


    [Isagum] was a dagger forged from the magic core and symbol of Tustivian, a dragon specialized in breathmagic radiation.


    Naturally, the dagger inherited the same properties.


    Groooooo...!


    From the tip of the dagger, a vivid green magic current swirled and gathered.


    As if magic was being drawn into the mouth of a dragon preparing to breathe.


    "Wha...?!"


    Wingian had no time to utter anything else.


    Verdandi was not a sloppy assassin who allowed her prey to utter last words.


    Clang!


    From the tip of the dagger, pure green magic shot out like a dragon''s breath, and Verdandi, holding the dagger spewing green flames with both hands, forcefully slashed down.


    Flash!


    In the dark sky of the Lake Kingdom, a vivid green slash was etched.


    Following its trajectory


    Whoosh!


    Wingian''s massive left wing was cleanly sliced off from the wing joint.


    "Craaaaaaaah?!"


    As the severed wing spilled copious amounts of blood and feathers, the vile dragon screamed in agony.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "Kraaaaaaah!"


    As feathers and a tremendous amount of blood sprayed from the severed wing joint, Wingian let out a terrible scream.


    The creature that lost a wing lost all balance and lift and started to plummet immediately. From afar, Verdandi, having sliced through the creature''s back, could be seen deploying her parachute.


    "It hit the mark...!"


    I shouted in triumph.


    It was only natural to drop it from as high as possible if it was going to fall anyway.


    Verdandi had carved off Wingians wing right when it was preparing its breath at its highest point.


    And even for a dragon, falling from that height.


    Kwoooooom...!


    It couldn''t possibly be unscathed.


    Wingian crashed into the ruins of the museum buildingthe very palace ruins it had destroyedand smashed into the ground.


    Due to the dragons massive body and tremendous weight, a thick cloud of dust erupted in all directions.


    ''Even for a dragon, this is a decisive blow.''


    I judged that the creature must have died instantly or at least been in a groggy state.


    It seemed other heroes made the same judgment as they all sensed victory and relaxed their expressions. There was no way it could survive a fall from that height...


    Whoosh-!


    But, it wasnt so.


    Just a few seconds later, the thick cloud of dust swirled and converged into a single point before clearing up.


    And there, amidst the ruins, battered and bloodied... Wingian was seen preparing its breath again.


    Its one remaining eye was staring right at me.


    "...?!"


    That thing had continued to prepare its breath even while falling from the sky!


    Even as its wings were sliced off and it crashed to the ground, shattering its body!


    "Breath! Everyone, dodge...!"


    I shouted a beat too late,


    "You''ve underestimated the offspring of the Black Dragon, human..."


    Wingian, finishing its preparation, uttered with an evil grin.


    "You thought mere wounds like these would stop me?"


    I calmly tried to dodge the trajectory of the breath it was about to unleash.


    "...!"


    But then I realized the existence of my fellow heroes behind me, equally petrified and immobile.


    The support heroes had gathered together, not expecting Wingian to fire a breath in such a dire situation, thus their scattering was delayed. We couldnt dodge the breath in time...


    "Grr...!"


    Instead of dodging, I slammed my standard into the ground.


    Chrrrrr!


    The ultimate skill [The Foremost Flag] activated, and a wall of magic power bloomed like a flower, instantly springing up directly in front of the breath''s path.


    And at the same time, Wingian unleashed its breath.


    Kwaaaaah!


    Between the gaping beak, Wingian''s breath was fired. The violent swirl of magical power surged towards us like rays of light-


    And the next moment, it collided with the magic wall.


    Thwoooom-!


    Wingian''s breath burst over the layered magic walls.


    It was unbelievable how such a wounded creature could emit such an overwhelming breath. The walls melted away and were pierced in an instant.


    Pumping magic power desperately to repair and erect new walls, I screamed.


    "Everyone, get out of the trajectory!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "Hurry! I''m at my limit! Quickly-!"


    The layered walls fell like dominoes.


    The heroes behind me scattered desperately to either side, and I, no longer able to hold on, tried to dodge as well.


    Thwack-!


    But before I could completely escape the range of the breath, the last wall was penetrated, and the breath bore down right in front of me.


    "...Damn it."


    As the breath pushed forward, I suddenly remembered my comrades who had scolded me to wear some armor.


    ''Would I have survived this if I had worn that new armor with the barrier function?''


    As I pondered this, the last wall was penetrated by the breath heading straight for me-


    "Huup!"


    Tsuk-!


    It split into two streams.


    Suddenly, Hecate in her blue armor had rushed forward and swung her sword, splitting the dragon''s breath in an instant.


    "...?!"


    In front of this unbelievable miracle, too stunned to move, I just stood there with my mouth open... when someone suddenly yanked me aside.


    Turning around, it was the other knights of the Glory Knights. They were pulling me in unison, dragging me out of the range of the dragon''s breath.


    Clink, clank...


    Parekian emitted noises as if armor was moving all over its body and turned its long, blunt head towards Violet, who was crouched down,


    "..."


    Thump-!


    It suddenly kicked off the ground and leapt into the air.


    Then, it started to coil its body and spin around in mid-air.


    Whiiiiiing!


    With a sound like an engine starting, Parekians body heated up red as it wrapped its own body with dark magic power and spun like a top, and following its movements, Parekians magic power shot out into the air like a torrential rain.


    And this barrage of black magic met with Wingian''s feather bombardment coming from the opposite sky...


    Kwoooooom!


    It exploded.


    It wasn''t a complete mutual destruction, but more than half of the feather bombardment was canceled out by this interception.


    "...?"


    Everyone watched this scene with their mouths agape.


    What''s it doing?


    I mean, it''s a captured beast, but... why is it blocking its sibling''s attack without being asked?


    Gracefully landing on the ground, Parekian stood in front of Violet and then scooped her under its belly.


    "Huh? Wh-what?"


    Violet looked confused but, not wanting to die, she quickly crawled and hid under Parekians belly.


    Amid my confusion, a desperate shout from the merking reached my ears.


    "I will assist with the remaining interception, Prince Ash!"


    "Thank you, King Poseidon...!"


    King Poseidon summoned a stream of water with his trident, creating a barrier in the air, and I also erected a wall behind it in preparation.


    Boom! Rumble rumble...


    Blam!


    Wingians feather bombardment was still powerful.


    Thanks to Parekian''s interception, the number of feathers was significantly reduced, and we were able to block them more easily.


    Thus, through the cooperative barrier creation of King Poseidon and myself, we were safely able to withstand the bombardment.


    "Phew!"


    After the bombardment, I finally took a breath as a bewildered voice came from the other side.


    "...Parekian?"


    Wingian seemed incredulous, seeing Parekian fluttering beside Violet.


    "You, what are you doing..."


    However, Wingian couldnt finish its sentence.


    Because our vanguard heroes had already aggressively approached and swung their weapons fiercely.


    "How dare you attempt to harm our lord...!"


    "I''ll crush the rest of your horns too-!"


    Lucas and Dusk Bringar, infuriated, led the vanguard heroes who clung to Wingian.


    Yet Wingian, even in that state, roared fiercely and responded.


    It swung its sharply severed left wing joint and unleashed a dragon roar from its broken beak. It even managed to lift its crushed hind legs fiercely.


    The vanguard heroes struggled unexpectedly, and that''s when it happened.


    From the ruins of the museumWingian had crashed intothe eerie wailing began.


    "Huhu, ugh, hehehehe...."


    Everyone looked puzzled at the source of the sound when suddenly, the banshee legion commander appeared, holding the head of the Dullahan legion commander in her arms.


    "Huhu, kuh-huh-huh..."


    Mournfully wailing, the banshee legion commander lifted the dead Dullahan legion commander''s head and carelessly flung it towards Wingian''s rear.


    Thump.


    Roll roll.


    The head of the Dullahan legion commander hit Wingian''s rear and then rolled pitifully on the ground.


    "kuh-huh-huh..."


    The banshee legion commander continued to wail, pointing at Wingians rear.


    "..."


    "..."


    What.


    What does that mean?


    As everyone watched her silently, trying to figure out the meaning, the banshee legion commander suddenly swept back the veil covering her face, casually brushed back her disheveled bangs,


    "Ah, really."


    She said.


    "His weak spot is here, you human brats! Try to understand...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    As the Banshee Legion Commander had revealed, Wingian''s reverse scale was hidden atop its elongated tail feathers.


    "So what about it...!"


    Despite having his reverse scale exposed, Wingian was not at all perturbed.


    "Do you think you could even dare to strike at my reverse scale?!"


    "No, that, even your horns, eyes, beak, and wings have been shattered..."


    Almost a complete destruction of his entire body and yet he still bluffs!


    However, Wingian''s bluster was not entirely in vain. Indeed, our heroes struggled to get near his tail.


    Especially the tail feathers, as long as those of a phoenix, which Wingian wielded freely.


    He lashed it like a whip, spread it wide like a peacock, and feathers continued to fall from there.


    So far, our attacks worked, thanks to good luck and timing.


    During the ''Wave Breeze'' pattern, when he was immobilized in midair, we could continuously pummel his face.


    We managed to cut off one of his wings with Verdandi''s critical strike and brought him down successively.


    But he was a son of the Black Dragon. A real dragon.


    We couldn''t kill him that easily. And Wingian rampaging on the ground would not allow a fatal blow to be dealt.


    "Kiyaaaaah-!"


    Even with his body half-destroyed, Wingian fiercely resisted, and our heroes began to suffer more injuries.


    Seeing our heroes knocked down like bowling pins, I swallowed dryly.


    At this rate...


    Checking the time, I clicked my tongue internally.


    The next breath is coming soon.


    Until now, no one had died from his breath or feather barrage, but we were pushed to a dangerously precarious situation. I almost died myself.


    Once the next breath was loaded, and another feather barrage prepared, the damage we might sustain was unimaginable. We had to make a move before then.


    That was when it happened.


    Tadadat-


    Someone rushed past me towards Wingian.


    I saw a flurry of long, white hair. Startled, I exclaimed.


    "Nameless?!"


    Nameless had been stationed elsewhere, along with Damien, with the magician party.


    When did she run back here?


    "Your subordinates were worried, so I came to support alone."


    Nameless turned around and gave me a slight smile.


    "You can work me a bit harder, Ash."


    "..."


    Every time I dealt with Nameless, my feelings grew complicated.


    Her ill-fated destiny and... the anxiety that she might transform into something else someday.


    But right now, we desperately needed her help. I nodded, and Nameless dashed forward.


    On the battlefield, just then, the blind swordsman Nobody was drawing his blade from its sheath.


    "Over here-!"


    Flash!


    Nobody''s strike, second to none except in accuracy, flew in brilliantly and


    Cherreak!


    It cleanly bisected Wingian''s tail feather.


    It had been a series of missed strikes throughout the battle, but this one hit was a home run!


    Wingian released a roar filled with pain and rage, and Nobody laughed heartily.


    "I''ve beheaded the enemy leader-!"


    "It''s not the neck, man, that''s the tail!"


    Nonetheless, a significant feat!


    As Nameless passed by the blind swordsman, she also drew her long sword from her back. Her worn iron sword gathered a dazzling swirl of light.


    "Nameless One...!"


    Sensing Nameless''s presence, Wingian turned to attack her, but Dusk Bringar leaped in front of Wingian, wielding her chained greatsword.


    "Dare you be distracted in my presence?!"


    "Don''t get cocky, half-dragon!"


    Wingian, with too many enemies to hate, was nearly driven mad. He remained in a state of frenzy.


    He seemed to decide to face Dusk Bringar first. The evil dragon opened its massive beak wide and then snapped it shut, precisely capturing Dusk Bringar''s chained greatsword.


    "Uh?!"


    "Die-!"


    It''s strangely awkward to see that dragon lady treating someone as a senior... It feels weird...


    "...Sis, then."


    But after a slight smile, Nameless awkwardly returned the thumbs up to Dusk Bringar.


    "Right. I am older than anyone here. Feel free to call me sister or whatever you prefer. It was a good kill for you too, little Dusk." (TL note: That same for younger girls to be called Eonnie, a.k.a., younger sister. Sounds weird, so I''m temporarily tranlasting it as "Little Dusk", instead of "Younger Sister Dusk" or just plain "Sister Dusk")


    ...Little Dusk?


    What kind of rootless title is that?


    Listening to us, our faces grew even more distorted with distress, but the two women didn''t care and exchanged thumbs up, laughing heartily.


    ''Well, if Dusk and Nameless are happy, that''s all that matters. Ash-ash cha-cha-cha...''


    Anyway, we had safely dispatched Wingian.


    There had been crises, moments when we almost died, and there were quite a few injuries. But, once again, we had managed to defeat the dragon without any deaths.


    I surveyed the heroes around me, trying to assess the situation.


    "Tend to the wounded first, gather the loot, and prepare for a slow retreat..."


    Just then.


    Sssss-


    A chill ran down my neck.


    I wasn''t the only one to notice something was off. Nearly all the heroes sensed something and urgently grabbed their weapons.


    "What''s this?!"


    I quickly turned around.


    And thenthere it was.


    The dark sky of the Lake Kingdom. From afar, an anciently majestic creature flew toward us, spreading its evil energy beneath it like a cloud, like a carpet. It fluttered its long, two-pronged beard as it flew.


    In its front paws, it held a giant orb each, observing us with keen, flashing golden eyes...


    A long, massive Eastern-style dragon.


    "Scalian...!"


    Recognizing it at a glance, I shouted.


    "Its the ''Pure Scale of the Black Dragon''! Everyone, prepare for battle-!"


    At my command, the utterly exhausted heroes quickly reformed their ranks and began preparing for dragon combat.


    ''Damn, I didn''t expect it to intervene so soon!''


    This is why I had mentioned the possibility of consecutive battles before.


    Not just because we had to fight these creatures one after the other in the game.


    In the game, it was a rare event that when one of the dragon siblings died, another would appear immediately for revenge.


    And in the worst-case scenario, we could literally face three consecutive battles...!


    ''I prepared for it, but really, did it have to come now?!''


    However, I also knew.


    More often than not, the situation during battle wasnt the worst. Circumstances always seemed to spiral even lower than my worst expectations.


    So, it was inevitable, in a way... predictable that this dragon would appear here!


    "My lord...!"


    Suddenly at my side, Lucas gestured to a scroll he held.


    It was a dungeon escape teleport scroll. He suggested we should not overextend ourselves and escape.


    ''But we can''t do that!''


    Why else would we hunt these dragon sons before fighting the true Black Dragon?


    To craft a Dragon Slayer, a weapon capable of inflicting damage on that transcendental dragon king.


    But using the dungeon escape teleport scroll means forfeiting all the loot.


    Meaning the creation of a Dragon Slayer from Wingian would become impossible.


    ''We only escape in the worst-case scenario; until then, we must fight!''


    And we had kept our trump cards in reserve.


    The mage party.


    Not having exhausted this critical force and keeping them immaculately on standby was in anticipation of this possible series of battles.


    Especially since the mage party needed to save as much magical power as possible for the battle against the Black Dragon''s eye.


    Damien had used his ultimate move once but should be rested enough to fight. He could probably use [Black Queen] too.


    ''Come on, dragon! Whether it''s one battle or several, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a taste of our power!''


    And then.


    Koogung...!


    Gliding smoothly through the sky, the Pure Scale Scalian landed gently at a distance from us.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    The dragon''s body has a reverse scale.


    This scale grows in the opposite direction to the other scales that make up its body, and merely touching it can drive the dragon into a frenzy of rage. That is the reverse scale.


    But, what if.


    There is a dragon whose entire body is made up of reverse scales.


    And if there is just one scale on this dragon''s body that grows in the normal direction.


    For that dragon, which would be the real reverse scale?


    What is right, and what is wrong? Who decides that?


    I ask the people of this world, what is the principle that decides what is right and what is wrong?


    Night Bringer, they say, is a dragon whose entire body is covered in reverse scales.


    As a dragon against the heavens, even the direction of its scales is completely opposite to that of ordinary dragons.


    And just like a normal dragon harbors a single reverse scale, Night Bringer harbored just one scale that grew in the normal direction.


    That was the Pure Scale.


    Night Bringer tore this Pure Scale from his body and threw it into the Milky Way.


    And from this torn Pure Scale, Scalian was born.


    ***


    ...so went the mindless content scribbled down in the setting book, which I found myself grumbling about unconsciously.


    No, shouldn''t it be called a Sequential Scale rather than a Pure Scale?


    Pure is used in the sense of being unadulterated, while Sequential is in the sense of being in order.


    Shouldn''t it be a scale in order if its the opposite of a reverse scale? Why did a pure scale come out?


    Anyway, I was turning over even these needless details in my head as I tried to unearth any weaknesses of the dragon that had landed before us.


    Koo-gung...


    As the giant Oriental dragon touched down, a cloud of dust billowed up.


    Its long whiskers fluttering to the sides, Scalian surveyed us with its round golden eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    A tense silence flowed between monster and man.


    We were ready to rush at it and swing our weapons at any moment, while Scalian calmly surveyed us.


    Then the great dragon''s mouth slowly opened, and it finally spoke.


    "Uh... really sorry, no, I mean, excuse me..."


    "?"


    "That, I mean, I... ahem. I left my glasses in the lair..."


    "...?"


    "Rushed out so fast that this happened... I''ll be right back if you could just stay here, would that be okay...?"


    "..."


    ...What is this guy saying?


    Is he offering to retreat voluntarily?


    If that was the case, there was no reason to refuse, so I hesitantly nodded. Then Scalian''s face brightened, and it immediately kicked off the ground.


    "Just wait a moment, just a moment! I''ll be right back!"


    And then it flew off at a terrifying speed... only to return huffing and puffing shortly after, sporting an unusually large pair of glasses that didnt quite fit its face.


    "Ah~ now I can see well!"


    Scalian, somewhat embarrassed, unnecessarily raised its voice as it turned its head briskly.


    Then Scalian, with its glasses and large eyes, scanned us and burst into an open smile. The giant dragons expression softened like a puppy''s.


    "Ah, to actually meet you in person! I''ve wanted to meet! The Guardian of the World and his heroes!"


    "...?"


    "Ive thoroughly researched your exploits! It''s really amazing, how you''ve managed to defeat such monsters with those small, tiny hands..."


    Is this sarcasm? Or genuine admiration?


    Unable to decide, Scalian slowly raised its front paw. The startled heroes on our side immediately pushed forward their shields, readying for defense.


    "Everyone likes you, but my favorite hero is... you!"


    And the one Scalian pointed at with its paw was...


    "Violet!"


    "...huh?"


    Violet, who had been hiding behind me, let out a stunned noise.


    A mechanical whirring sound came from within Parekian, who was carrying Violet. It sounded suspiciously like it was on alert.


    Scalian shyly spilled out its preferences.


    "Maybe its because Im fundamentally a dragon? I feel a strong attraction to thieves. Wondering when they might rob my lair, that kind of bad opponent?"


    "..."


    I responded immediately.


    "I refuse."


    "Eeeek!"


    Startled by my blunt reply, Scalian was taken aback. I growled.


    "To kill Night Bringer, the Black Dragon, we need a Dragon Slayer forged using you."


    "..."


    "It''s already a near-impossible task to bring down Night Bringer using all the Dragon Slayers created from your brothers, and you ask me to postpone our fight till after? That makes no sense."


    Then Scalian tilted its head.


    "It seems like I could replace that Dragon Slayer, no? Actually, it''s the opposite. The weapon forged by killing me would inherit my traits, essentially replacing my role, right?"


    "...Technically, yes."


    "So, is there really a need to make me into a Dragon Slayer? I could just join the fight directly."


    I frowned at this absurd suggestion.


    "You''re saying youd help us kill your father?"


    "Yes."


    "Why would you go that far?"


    "Well..."


    Scalian smiled sheepishly.


    "To be honest, even with my full support, I doubt you could defeat my father."


    "..."


    "Ash. You don''t understand the terror of my father. He''s unlike any entity you''ve ever faced."


    Though Scalian''s voice still carried its characteristic nerdy vibe.


    "You''re going to die. Your comrades too. Your city and your alliance will be annihilated, and the world will end."


    There was an unprecedented certainty in its voice.


    That we would surely lose the battle against the Black Dragon.


    It wasnt just a prediction... it was stated as an inevitable fact.


    "And still, youd join my side?"


    Teasing, Scalian nodded.


    "That''s right, Id join your side."


    "..."


    "The world''s going to end anyway, right? Might as well choose the more interesting side, don''t you think?"


    I put my hands on my hips and sighed heavily.


    Then I looked around at my heroes.


    Everyone was watching me. Their gazes were anxious but also full of trust in me.


    "..."


    After a brief contemplation.


    I glared at Scalian.


    "How can I believe anything you''ve said is true?"


    "Is there a need to believe?"


    Scalian pointed towards Parekian, who was carrying Violet.


    "Just cast your mind control on me, like you did on Parekian."


    "..."


    ''Become Mine!'' is a skill that can be used once per stage.


    But this time, the monster side had self-applied a penalty, skipping a total of four stages.


    Because of this, I was currently able to use the ''Become Mine!'' skill a few more times.


    No, but thats not the issue...


    "Youre saying youd willingly subject yourself to my mind control? Is this matter worth that much to you?"


    "I told you, Ash."


    Laying flat on its belly, arms spread out, Scalian disabled its mental barriers.


    "The world is about to end. On the day my father marches, everything will burn."


    "..."


    "If it''s my fate to shatter along with the world at that time..."


    This was, in its own way...


    "I want to have an adventure alongside the heroes I''ve always admired before that happens."


    It would be its last amusement in the dragon''s life.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Thus.


    Suddenly, ''Pure Scale of the Black Dragon'' Scalian had become one of my captured monsters.


    I groaned as I looked at the list of my captured monsters in the system window.


    ''No, why... Am I really becoming a capture monster master?''


    And it''s filled with legendary ones at that. To think there are as many as two dragons. If a Capture Monster Championship ever took place, this would be championship-level power.


    "If I had known, should I have tried to capture Wingian too? Or maybe Ipian... Gasp, what if there''s a set effect when you catch them all..."


    As I muttered about the achievements I might have missed, a rebuttal came from behind.


    "That''s going to be tough."


    Scalian, who was fiddling with the collar-shaped restraint around his neck as if it were curious, explained.


    "It''s odd for me to say this as a dragon friendly to humans... but my brothers despise humans to their very bones. They''d rather kill themselves than become your subordinates."


    Suddenly, I remembered Kali-Alexander who had committed suicide upon becoming a captured monster, despite being friendly to humans.


    And the figure of Salome, who had willingly become my captured monster...


    "..."


    Which category does this guy in front of me fall into?


    Does he really intend to be on my side?


    Scalian was currently polymorphed into a human form.


    Messy long hair, large glasses of the same style he wore as a dragon, and a voluminous robe.


    He was definitely a handsome man in his original form, but his gloomy complexion and the awkwardly raised corners of his mouth ruined his looks. He was oozing nerdiness...


    ''...Strangely, he feels like a kindred spirit, which makes me feel weird.''


    Memories of being RetroAddict flashed in my brain.


    I shook my head quickly. Gah, no. Now is not the time to form a nerd connection.


    "Phew... Enough. We''ll talk more later."


    I snapped my fingers.


    "For now, just get stored away."


    "Ooh, to be stored away in subspace like this..."


    Scalian, who had been marveling, vanished into my capture monster-exclusive subspace with a whoosh.


    Parekian was sucked in as well, and Violet, who had been lying on top, fell to the ground with a shriek.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly.


    ''...Is there any point to this?''


    It seems dragons can tear through subspace and come out on their own will anyway.


    Anyway, with Scalian''s interruption taken care of, and luckily, Ipian didn''t barge in. It seems today''s ordeal is finally over.


    "Alright, everyone, good work! Let''s wrap this up! Grab your stuff and let''s go home!"


    I had the heroes gather the corpse of Wingian and the loot from Rare.


    While everyone was busy collecting the loot, I looked around.


    "And... I need to take care of these bastards."


    "..."


    Standing awkwardly on the side was the Banshee Legion Commander. She was still holding the head of the Dullahan Legion Commander in her arms.


    "Leave them to me, Prince Ash!"


    Dearmudin and his party of mages raised attack spells in their hands in unison.


    "We didn''t get to do anything today, so at least let us take these guys down!"


    Having been excluded from the battle in anticipation of further dragon intrusions, the mage party was itching for action.


    Dearmudin chuckled wickedly as he approached the Banshee Legion Commander.


    "It''s a bit disappointing that our only prey today is a dead Dullahan and a half-crushed Banshee, but if we can take down a monster..."


    Just then, the Dullahan Legion Commander''s head, which the Banshee was holding, suddenly opened its eyes.


    "I''m not dead yet..."Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)


    "Whoaaa!"


    Startled, Dearmudin jumped back, and the other heroes around screamed in shock.


    Carried away, I screamed along before suddenly regaining my composure and trying to regain my dignity.


    "No, I thought you were definitely dead since you were just a head! What the heck!"


    "Dullahans are always separated from their heads... Just being a head doesn''t mean I''m dead."


    No, I... knew that, but you had your eyes tightly shut, so of course I thought you were just dead!


    "Si, si, it''s... it''s bad for my heart..."


    Dearmudin''s legs went weak, and he trembled as he searched his pockets for medicine. Oh, grandpa, you need to be careful watching horror movies at your age...


    Then the Banshee Legion Commander, still holding the Dullahan''s head, spoke up.


    I, thinking it bad for his cardiovascular health, had cleared everything away...


    I massaged the grumbling old mages shoulders as we walked together towards the exit.


    "Well need your great performance in the next battle. Let''s conserve your strength until then."


    "You really mean that, Prince Ash?! Im counting on you!"


    I grimaced.


    Really, because in the next battle, this old mage must shine.


    We took down Wingian and captured Scalian, next battle, it''s Ipian.


    A tough battle was approaching where our frontline mages would truly suffer.


    ***


    After returning to Crossroads and taking a break,


    The next day, I went straight to the forge.


    The loot acquired from this free exploration was lined up inside the forge. Kellibey couldn''t help but marvel repeatedly as he inspected Wingian''s scales and feathers.


    "Amazing, truly amazing...! I''ve never seen materials like these in my life!"


    Tustivian was also an exceptionally fine top-grade material, capable of creating powerful equipment.


    But Wingian was of a higher class. After all, it was a genuine dragon species.


    "These feathers are particularly remarkable."


    Kellibey picked up a feather and waved it.


    "Not as good as the scales, but still robust... and above all, light."


    "Rear support heroes can wear this equipment without burden."


    Typically, normal armor is heavy, burdensome for mages, rear supports, and heroes like me with weaker stamina.


    Equipment made from Wingian''s feathers would provide an excellent alternative.


    "Please make robes or capes from this. Hmm, then the mages should wear them first. They''re going to have a tough time in the next battle..."


    "No."


    Lucas, who had followed me and was standing behind me, spoke in a stern voice.


    "My lord, you should wear it."


    "..."


    "My lord, please. In the last battle, you almost didn''t make it. If it hadn''t been for Hecate and the Glory Knights, it would have been really dangerous."


    Lucas, who had much to unload, poured out his reasoning, and Evangeline, standing behind him with her arms crossed, nodded in agreement.


    "There are always variables on the battlefield. No matter how cautious you are, my lord, accidents that you overlook are bound to happen."


    "..."


    I recalled how Wingian had gathered its breath even as it fell with severed wings.


    Such a thing would be impossible in a game. But this is reality.


    The transcendent will and hatred of the evil dragon... will continue to target the parts I least expect.


    "Evangeline and I, the Glory Knights, and many others are prepared to risk our lives to protect you, my lord. But there may be situations where we cannot reach you."


    I could do nothing but grunt in response.


    "Please wear proper armor. This is advice from your bodyguard."


    "Alright, alright... Kellibey, then make a cape as a top priority, please. Include a barrier creation artifact in it. Make it strong enough to withstand at least one dragon breath."


    Kellibey looked incredulous.


    "This guy, this guy, see if he has any conscience... A cape to withstand dragon breath?"


    "It seems possible with these materials, doesnt it? Why not give it a try?"


    "Just because its not his job to make it, he talks so easily."


    However, Kellibey did not ultimately refuse. Despite his grumbling, the smile tugging at the corners of his beard suggested he was already excited about the prospect of making it.


    "We''ll handle the regular equipment like that... but this will be the real challenge."


    Thump!


    A beautifully glowing magic core was placed on the workbench. We all swallowed our saliva as we gazed at it.


    Wingian''s magic core.


    In other words, the dragon heart.


    Just as the dagger [Isagum] made from the dragon heart of Tustivian possessed an extraordinary destructive power.


    The equipment to be made from the even more powerful dragon of Wingian''s magic core would also be incredibly potent.


    Kellibey squinted his piercing eyes at me and asked.


    "So, what do you plan to make with this?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Equipment made from a Dragon Heart, or the power core of a dragon, is significantly more powerful and efficient than other gear.


    Moreover, the characteristics of the dragon to whom the Dragon Heart belonged are reflected.


    Wingian''s innate traits include mind control, feather bombardment, and flight. Of these, mind control is notably the most significant.


    ''If I were to create a piece of equipment that enhances the mind control ability by a hundred percent, and I used it...''


    It would synergize incredibly well with my ''Gaze of Command.''


    If enemies vulnerable to mental attacks were to swarm, I could single-handedly control their minds and defeat them.


    However, the immediate problem is the enemies that need to be defeated right now.


    The immediate threats are the Eye of the Black Dragon, Ipian, and Night Bringer, a high-ranking monster with overwhelming resistance to mental status abnormalities.


    Especially against Night Bringer, the likelihood of mind control being ineffective is overwhelmingly high.


    ''Parekian was a combat-oriented individual among the Black Dragon troops and had low magic power, yet I managed to force mind control on him by repeatedly applying ''Elemental Disassemble,'' and Scalian could be captured only because he removed his own barriers.''


    The two dragons I captured were special cases. Realistically, using mind control as a tactic against the remaining dragons is difficult and inefficient.


    The second option to consider then would be feather bombardment.


    ''If I were to create a bow or a long-range weapon utilizing the feather bombardment ability... It would boast remarkable power.''


    If I were to imbue bows or crossbows with the feather bombardment trait, they could wipe out several waves of enemies with insane firepower.


    Suddenly, I thought of Burnout. If that elf archer were still alive, this weapon would have been a great option.


    "..."


    But feather bombardment is primarily specialized for dealing with multiple enemies.


    It''s not about a concentrated single shot but optimized for striking a wide area simultaneously. In other words... It also won''t play a significant role in the next raid.


    What''s needed now is a powerful shot that can penetrate the hard scales of a dragon in one go.


    ''Perhaps it would be better to give up on the feather bombardment and create a regular breath-powered gun for immediate dragon hunting.''


    Anyway, skipping the feather bombardment trait leaves.


    ''The flight trait.''


    I became lost in thought.


    Even in the game, it was possible to create armor with the flight trait granted by Wingian''s power core.


    The armor released had a wide-area flight special function that could temporarily make all nearby allies fly.


    ''This equipment would...''


    Provide mobility to our allied artillery.


    At least once, it would allow them to dodge the dragon''s wide-range attacks, and more actively operate mages and ranged attackers.


    "...Good."


    After much thought, I decided.


    At first glance, it seemed the most mundane, but creating equipment that would aid the survival of our rear-line troops through wide-area flight.


    I detailed this intention to Kellibey, and he nodded in agreement readily.


    "I thought I''d make a weapon as flashy as ''Imperial Edict,'' but... well, this isn''t bad either! Besides, it''s your decision after all."


    I grinned.


    For a mage, survivability equates to offensive power.


    Rather than firing a spell and retreating from the field, if this equipment can assure survival and allow for bolder movements. It will undoubtedly be an asset in battle.


    Most importantly, in the upcoming battlethe Eye of the Black Dragon raid the flight feature will be of great help.


    "So, it''s armor, but... what kind of armor?"


    Kellibey asked, and I replied immediately.


    "A robe for mages, please!"


    Following that, I fiddled with my hands and chuckled heartily.


    "Finally, it''s time to present a fine piece of equipment to our Flame Magus."


    Listening, Evangeline tilted her head.


    "The Flame Magus...? You mean Sister Lilly?"


    Then, from the other side, Lilly, who was working on something with the Alchemist Guild Master, looked over in shock. I waved my hands frantically.


    "No, no, the older one!"


    Why are there so many Flame Maguses in this place!


    ***


    After checking on various tasks throughout Crossroad.


    I returned to the lord''s manor late in the afternoon. Oh, I''m tired.


    ''I''d love to take a long nap, but there''s so much to do.''


    I first wanted to talk to Scalian.


    After all, he was one of my captured monsters, could communicate, and was friendly towards humans. There must be some information I could extract.


    However, when I checked... this guy wasn''t in the subspace. Parekian was missing as well.


    "Where have these guys gone again..."


    "...I have a guess."


    "Hmm..."


    To what extent he had read the intent behind my question.


    The seemingly clueless dragon''s face suddenly sharpened, and a smile of enjoyment appeared on his lips.


    Scalian naturally sat at the outdoor table in the garden not far away, his golden eyes sparkling behind his glasses as he looked at me.


    "Alright. Then... we should start with this. Brother Ipian is the only multi-headed dragon among Father''s children."


    I clenched my fist at his following words.


    "He resembles ''Father''s true form'' the most, hence he is the eldest."


    Three-headed Ipian.


    Since each of his heads can use breath, magic, and dragon fear separately, he is the most challenging monster to face among the children of the Black Dragon.


    ...and he also resembles the seven-headed Night Bringer the most.


    ***


    Eti''s honey Inn.


    Second floor. Junior''s room.


    "...You can really do a good job, right?"


    Hecate, wearing a robe and sitting in front of the mirror, asked with a half-doubting voice.


    Behind her, Junior chuckled and flashed the scissors in her hand.


    "I''ve been cutting my siblings'' hair from their infancy through their teenage years at home. I''m probably better than your average hairdresser."


    "I trust you, Junior..."


    Hecate clenched her eyes shut, and Junior took a deep breath before carefully picking up the styling scissors.


    Hecate had taken the full brunt of Wingian''s breath in the last raid.


    Though her burnt and crushed body quickly recovered, her long hair was gone. Her hair had reverted to the short style she had during her school days.


    "Actually, since I was appointed to the Glory Knights... since I was cursed, my body hasn''t grown at all. My hair doesn''t grow, and my nails don''t grow either..."


    Forever preserved in the appearance she had at her graduation ceremony.


    Though Hecate had lived like this, she wanted to show Lucas a changed look when she came to Crossroad this time.


    So, wanting a change of image, she had donned a dress and shoes she usually wouldn''t wear and even bought an expensive wig.


    But now, even that wig had burned, and Hecate''s hair was back to its original short look.


    Shocked by her unchanged appearance from her school days, Hecate had locked herself in her room.


    Junior, worried, came to find out what was wrong and offered a solution.


    Short hair could be styled in many ways, trust it to her, the best hairdresser of the Jupiter family...


    "Even now, you''re quite cute."


    "Absolutely not. Lucas, that guy, doesn''t even see me as a woman."


    "No, maybe that''s just because that knight''s perceptiveness is legendary..."


    As they chatted and relaxed Hecate''s nerves, Junior brought the scissors to the side of Hecate''s head.


    ''Cut here, trim there, and with heat and wind magic...''


    Junior may not have the sophistication of a hairdresser from the Imperial Capital, but she was confident she could make a cute style change.


    At least enough for Lucas to notice the difference.


    Having calculated her moves, Junior advanced the scissors, and Hecate swallowed her nervous saliva with her eyes tightly closed.


    That''s when it happened.


    Burst!


    "Cough! Hecate, are you here? I have something to say..."


    Suddenly, the door was flung open, and Dusk Bringar burst in.


    Startled by the sudden intrusion, Hecate jerked violently, and Junior swallowed a scream.


    Snip!


    And then.


    The scissors, going much deeper than Junior had planned, chopped off a large chunk of Hecate''s side hair.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Hecate''s beige hair fluttered and scattered in all directions.


    Hecate hunched over in the chair, Junior holding the scissors, and Dusk Bringar, who had just opened the door and was still holding the doorknob.


    All three remained motionless, as a hellish silence ensued.


    The same thought crossed everyone''s minds.


    This is a disaster...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    With a chunk of her side hair brutally chopped off, Hecate smiled nonchalantly.


    "I''ll just die for a moment and come back. Then I''ll be revived with my old hair, and we can continue..."


    "How can you say something so horrifying?!"


    Junior desperately grabbed Hecate, who was staggering towards the exit.


    Hecate kept trying to slip away, saying, ''I know many painless ways to die, so it''s okay,'' while Junior clung to her, pleading, ''I''ll try to fix everything, so dont die!''


    As the two women struggled, Dusk Bringar blocked Hecates path with a heavy sigh.


    "First, Hecate. I must tell you why I''ve come here."


    At that moment, Junior, who had been clutching at Hecate''s hem while lying on the ground, shouted with a face full of injustice.


    "Its all because the Duchess suddenly opened the door, causing this mess! Apologize first!"


    "That, that was not my intention! Anyway, listen to why I came here!"


    Ahem! Dusk Bringar, gathering her breath, looked seriously at Hecate.


    "Hecate. Your ''curse'' is nearing its end."


    At those words, Hecate''s red eyes regained focus.


    Hecate slowly faced Dusk Bringar, who nodded.


    "Since coming to this frontline, you have already died twice."


    Once in an accident at a construction site.


    Once more during a Wingian raid while saving Ash.


    Hecate had died and was revived by the curse.


    "I created the curse on you. So, I know."


    Dusk Bringar raised her small hand and lifted one finger.


    "One more time. If you touch death just once more, the curse on you will dissipate, and you... will end."


    One more death would be the third death at this frontline.


    At that time, Hecate would end, Dusk Bringar declared calmly.


    Junior, with eyes wide open, stuttered.


    "W-What do you mean, it ends?"


    "It will revive one last time. The problem is what happens after."


    Dusk Bringar, crossing her arms, sighed.


    "Normally, one gets ''suspended.'' Both soul and body preserved, unable to move or decay... just frozen alive."


    "Eek."


    Junior, swallowing a scream, asked urgently.


    "What if she''s lucky? Isnt there a better outcome?"


    "This is the lucky outcome."


    "This is good?! Are you saying there''s a worse scenario?"


    "Yes. In the unlucky scenario..."Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Hecate clenched her fist tightly.


    "You become a wraith."


    "A wraith? You mean...?"


    "Losing all reason, memory, and pride... you would seek to slaughter everything around you."


    Dusk Bringar declared calmly.


    "Simply put, you become a monster."


    "..."


    "Thats why, when the Glory Knights near suspension, they transfer the curse to a successor and prepare for their end."


    "The end, you say..."


    "If suspended, youll be entombed alive; if turned into a monster, your successor will behead you personally."


    A sneer formed on Dusk Bringars lips.


    "The curse grants immortality while active. This is a fair price to pay."


    "How, how can this be...!"


    "Dont be too harsh, young mage. Both this child and I have come too far for that."


    Dusk Bringar clicked her tongue as she looked at Hecates short-cut side hair.


    "So, Hecate. Dont waste the last of your lives over something as trivial as hair."


    "..."


    "Besides... its not like theres no third option."


    Both Hecate and Juniors eyes widened. Dusk Bringar''s bitter smile deepened.


    "As the inventor of the curse, I''ve come to make a proposal to you, the last generation of Glory Knights, who can no longer inherit the curse."


    Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes glittered with a sinister darkness.


    "If you dislike the endings of being buried alive or beheaded as a monster... how about it. Will you listen to my proposal?"


    ***


    After ending her ''proposal,'' Dusk Bringar left the room.


    "Im sorry about the side hair... Ahem."


    With just that, she left.


    "..."


    As Hecate mulled over Dusk Bringars ''proposal,'' she slumped back into the chair in front of the mirror.


    Junior, awkwardly standing behind the thoughtful Hecate, eventually took a deep breath and raised the hairdressing scissors again.


    What really is... his reason for cooperating with us?


    "People are beings who strive to understand each other."


    Lucas suddenly uttered, and I quickly looked his way.


    "This is the definition of a person you gave on this frontline."


    "..."


    "Are you going to apply that rule to the monsters too?"


    If Scalian truly tries to be on our side, would I see him not as a monster I need to kill, but as a person I need to protect?


    That was Lucass question.


    "How much darkness... are you willing to embrace?"


    "..."


    I couldn''t answer easily. Lucas was about to ask something more with a serious look on his face when


    "Ah, you were all here!"


    Junior''s voice came from the direction of the street. I exclaimed, ''Oh,'' and looked over.


    "The Grand Sorceress of Water and Wind has arrived. Good timing. Let''s grab some food toge"


    I stopped mid-sentence.


    Behind Junior, an utterly transformed Hecate was approaching, not knowing what to do with herself.


    "Uh, Hecate, your hair has... changed?"


    It used to be long and lush beige right after arriving at the frontline.


    It turned into a bob cut reaching below her neck after being burnt in Wingian battle.


    Now, it was a sharp, ear-revealing, pixie cut as if drawn in a picture.


    "Does it look strange...?"


    Hecate seemed awkward with her significantly shorter hair, and I gave a thumbs up.


    "No, no! It suits you perfectly!"


    Since I was partly to blame for Hecate''s hair burning, I exaggeratedly raised my thumb. It actually looked quite splendid...


    Just then, Junior, raising her nose, chimed in, "I did the cutting"


    "It''s not easy for a woman to pull off a short cut!"


    "That''s true, it''s not easy."


    "It was one of my dreams, but I knew it wouldn''t suit me. I wanted to see it look good on someone else... Fortunately, Lady Hecate was there. Hehe, I took the chance to fulfill a personal desire!" (TL note: Look up images of "Pixie cut shaved sides")


    "Good job, good job."


    But what mattered wasn''t mine or Junior''s opinion, but Hecate''s and her object of interestLucas''s opinion.


    And surprisingly,


    "No, Hecate!"


    Lucas was incredibly pleased.


    "You look absolutely cool!"


    "Eh? Oh, uh..."


    A startled Hecate blushed.


    Lucas ran up to inspect Hecate''s hair and nodded in satisfaction.


    "A knight''s hairstyle should be functional after all."


    "...?"


    "Stylish as it is now, how about going even shorter next time? If you want, I''ll shave it myself with a razor blade."


    "..."


    Listening to this, we all swallowed hard.


    Could it be...


    This knight thinks Hecate looks cooler because her hair is shorter than before...?


    "You look totally cool, Hecate! This is the coolest look I''ve ever seen on you!"


    With a smile, Hecate began to tremble, then clenched her fists. She spat out,


    "Even if the world ends..."


    "Huh?"


    "Even if the world ends, you''re still clueless, you jerk!"


    Hecate grabbed Lucas by the collar and started a scuffle, and the surrounding heroes rushed to intervene. The cafeteria instantly turned into a battleground.


    Junior, with a pale face, muttered softly.


    "...Did I do something wrong?"


    "No, no."


    I handed Junior one of the drinks the waiter had just brought out, took a sip from my own glass, and murmured,


    "It''s because the world is ending, just..."


    Still.


    I secretly wished to see this peaceful scene last just a bit longer.


    Smiling wryly, I chuckled.


    ***


    A few days later.


    The equipment made from Wingian''s magic core was completed.


    Simultaneously, the preparations for the Ipian raid were also finished.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Crossroad downtown. The smithy.


    "Huh, huhuhuhu..."


    Dearmudin let out a sinister laugh.


    Today, he was clad in the gear crafted from the newly completed magic core of Wingianthe [Old Phoenix].


    The robe, thick with dusky grey feathers, suited Dearmudin quite well as he stroked his long beard and stood confidently. It gave him the air of a villain from a martial arts novel.


    ''Something about him reminds me of the leader of an evil sect...''


    He didn''t look like a hero of the righteous path; it was more the other side. Maybe it was because of the color of the robe?


    The old mage seemed quite pleased with his new gear, spinning around in place and inspecting himself in the mirror.


    "Truth be told, I''ve never mentioned this, but,"


    "Yes?"


    "Every time the other youngsters received impressive gear, I wondered when it would be my turnI looked forward to it."


    You''ve been expecting this, I had no idea...


    "I didn''t show it, but I thought, ''Why are they making me wait so long? What are they planning to give me?''"


    "..."


    "And just when my disappointment was about to reach its limit, you manage to deliver just in time. Huhu, Prince Ash, you really are perceptive."


    No, I''m not... I didn''t realize you thought that...


    Of course, I didn''t show my surprise outwardly and simply smiled.


    "It took a while to find the right gear to present to you, Dearmudin. How do you like it?"


    "Good. Very good. The gear crafted in our exclusive Ivory Tower workshop is already powerful, but this one is on another level."


    Then Dearmudin snapped his fingers.


    "And this feature is amazing."


    With a snap


    Flap!


    Large wings unfurled from both sides of the robe. Onlookers ducked to avoid the spreading wings, all while expressing their amazement (and alarm).


    "It''s like giving wings to a tiger!"


    Dearmudin referred to himself as a tiger, but no one thought it was arrogant. After all, this old man truly deserved that title...


    "With these wings, I can cast flight magic on all our allies in the vicinity. We''ll be able to easily dodge even the dreadful dragon attacks."


    Dearmudin flapped the wings for demonstration and then flashed me a grin.


    "Plus, it enhances sensitivity to wind attributes. With this..."


    "So, you can use wind magic now?"


    "No, that''s not my style. I''ll use the wind to fuel even stronger flames."


    He was quite openly a pyromaniac, this old man. Always looking to enhance his fire magic.


    Besides this special function, the robe, infused with a dragon''s heart, also boasts impressive performance.


    Particularly, I was impressed by the built-in magic amplification feature.


    It works just like the Artifact Power Amplifiers currently in use on the front lines. It can amplify magical power a limited number of times.


    It''s truly a piece of equipment that gives wings to Dearmudin, who is already a formidable damage-dealer, a nuker.


    "For a mage, there might be no better equipment than this. I will make good use of it, Prince Ash."


    Holding a flame in his hand, Dearmudin muttered.


    "Now I can avenge those children even better..."


    "...Having seen the other gear distributed to the heroes, you should know."


    I felt the need to remind him.


    "That equipment is also a sort of Nightmare Slayer... imbued with the malice of monsters. Please be careful how you use it, Dearmudin."


    "Don''t worry too much. To have survived this long in such a position, one must befriend the darkness."


    Dearmudin laughed ominously.


    "No half-hearted darkness can bring me down."


    "..."


    I silently nodded.


    Dearmudin is the strongest offensive mage on the front lines, owner of the Ivory Tower, and, as he says, a veteran of many battles. Naturally, I trust him.


    Meanwhile, several other pieces of equipment were being produced simultaneously. Some were custom-made for me.


    "Here, this is that infamous cape you ordered!"


    "And that one is the Claw, also known as the Plough. It looks like a claw but also like the end of a farming tool, right? So in ancient times, it was a constellation that both hunters and farmers prayed to for prosperity."


    "...!"


    When he mentioned the Claw, Parekian stretched his neck even further upward. He was nearly standing on his spot.


    "Wow, Claw! I''m falling, I''m falling!"


    Violet couldn''t maintain her stance and screamed, startling Parekian who then slowly lowered his posture and gently enveloped her.


    "That''s right. Good, good."


    Violet, her hands greasy from eating cookies, casually wiped them on Parekian''s head. Parekian, whether he realized it or not, submitted to her touch like a well-trained beast.


    "Assigning rules among the stars thrown into chaos, carving names and symbols, and giving them stories. Isn''t human creativity truly amazing?"


    Meanwhile, absorbed in his own tale, Scalian continued his lecture regardless of the surroundings.


    "Even though they don''t know the true nature of the darkness beyond those stars..."


    "Ahem!"


    The constellation talk was interesting, but the pressing matter wasn''t this.


    As I cleared my throat and approached, the people in the garden turned to look at me.


    "Your Highness!"


    "You''ve arrived, Your Highness!"


    "Yes, I have. Now, since we have a sortie tomorrow, let''s all start wrapping up for today."


    Following my command, everyone began to disperse with sounds of agreement.


    "Scalian."


    Approaching the dragon, who seemed disappointed to be interrupted, I asked bluntly.


    "Are you really not planning to help in tomorrow''s battle?"


    "I''ve told you, Ash."


    Scalian scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "I want to watch from the sidelines, to see what measures you humans take and what heroic battles you fight. If I join in, the balance will be completely ruined."


    "..."


    "Are you expecting it? How you will defeat my elder brother."


    I considered using ''Imperial Edict'' to force him to participate, but.


    If I had to drag this guy into the battlefield, it would be more fitting during Night Bringer raid, not the Ipian raid.


    "What about Ipian? Isn''t there any chance of persuading him?"


    Avoiding battle if possible was the best course.


    I looked around at the two captive dragons in my garden and asked.


    "I heard last time that if the world ends, you die too, right? Wouldn''t Ipian also not want to die?"


    It was a story I heard when capturing Scalian. If the world ends, these creatures die too.


    I thought they just planned to live peacefully among themselves after the apocalypse... But it seems the world that Night Bringer imagines after the destruction is different.


    "We are but extensions and avatars created from a part of our father''s body, tools to achieve his great deeds."


    Scalian stated calmly.


    "It''s natural for tools to be discarded once their use is over. After achieving the destruction of the world, we were meant to be discarded from the beginning."


    "..."


    "Initially, the destruction that our father envisionsa process that returns this world to nothingnessincludes even his own death."


    After reducing the entire world to ashes, he even plans to erase his own life.


    Why would Night Bringer want to end the world to such an extent?


    - You are a mortal, aren''t you? Eventually, your life will decline, and the ideals you hold will weather away and perish.


    Suddenly, the resonant voice that visited me at the end of the "King of Flies" echoed in my mind.


    - The end is a given. So, what kind of end do you wish for?


    - Tell me, great ender. While fighting to prevent the world''s destruction, what kind of death do you desire?


    I really want to ask.


    Night Bringer, what...


    What kind of death do you wish for?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    "Speak, ultimate sovereign. As you fight to prevent the world''s demise, what kind of death do you wish for?"


    "..."


    As I recalled the question posed by Night Bringer, I clenched my fist.


    It was the same then as it is now.


    What I aim for, what I aspire to, is not death, not the end.


    It''s life.


    The scene of spring that unfolds beyond the long, dark tunnel after the ending.


    "When your modest hope is trampled and burnt."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to erase the words of the Black Dragon that followed.


    "When vain hope disappears, and even your firm resolve is broken, and finally, ruin stands before you..."


    But his words stubbornly clung to my mind until the end.


    "How delightful your tears will be. It would be enjoyable just to watch."


    "..."


    Typical of someone who wouldn''t be mistaken for anything but a commander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Every word he threw out was like a nightmare. That crazy perverted sadistic dragon...


    Swallowing my curses against the Black Dragon internally, I looked back and forth between his two sons.


    "For beings that are parts and extensions of Night Bringer, you''ve sided with us, haven''t you?"


    "I suppose... Born from the only scale on my father''s body that grew in the opposite direction, I''ve always been the problem child who doesn''t listen to my father."


    Scalian turned to look at Parekian with an expression of intrigue, adjusting his glasses.


    "Parekian is also curious to me. This child... well. He used to be the one with the least sense of self among us. Now, though..."


    Even after the constellation meeting had ended, Parekian continued to gaze up at the night sky.


    Among them, a constellation I learned about for the first time today... he kept staring at the Claw constellation.


    From behind him, Violet yawned lazily and tapped Parekian on the head, whining, ''Let''s go to sleep~''.


    "Anyway, good luck in the battle tomorrow."


    Scalian gave me a slight smile with a nod.


    "There are still many mountains to cross, don''t break down just yet."


    "..."


    He was right.


    Tomorrow''s raid on Ipian is the last gateway to reaching Night Bringer. The real battle is just before us.


    ''To achieve a complete victory... and then head to the final battle with the Black Dragon.''


    Narrowly maneuvering through the tight strategies.


    That''s all I have to do.


    ***


    The next morning.


    Heroes who had gathered early completed their equipment checks and entered inside the dungeon of the Lake Kingdom.


    Zone 9 Dungeon - ''Guardian Camp'', where the royal guards of the Lake Kingdom once served, now a fortress in all but name.


    It is now a hideous ruin.


    "..."


    Goooh...


    At the far edge of Zone 9, a grotesque, crumbling fortress welcomed us.


    The presence of such a ferocious facility smack in the middle of the city was strange and yet seemed utterly fitting for the current state of the Lake Kingdom.


    Truth be told, the refined and beautiful aspects that had been there before were even more peculiar.


    This city has been a submerged ruin under the lake for over 500 years. Perhaps this hideous and ominous side fits the atmosphere better.


    And near the entrance of this fortress...


    "Ash."


    Nameless was waiting.


    "Nameless!"


    I greeted her warmly, while Dusk Bringar, walking at the forefront of our group, reached out her hand.


    "Hey, Sister Nameless."


    "Welcome, Little Dusk."


    "..."


    I still can''t get used to these two calling each other like that...


    Nameless also exchanged simple greetings with my subordinates, and even noticed the two dragons trailing at the end of our group.


    "...The lineup has gotten quite diverse."


    Knowing that they were in my captivity, she didnt draw her sword, but her gaze towards the two dragons was anything but warm.


    Parekian seemed upset, rumbling like an engine within him, while Scalian sweated nervously.


    "Let me show you. This way."


    Nameless stretched out her hand, and the tightly closed gates of the fortress burst open upward, scattering dust in all directions with a clang.


    Leading the way into the old corridor, we followed, holding torches high above our heads.


    "..."


    As we walked through the short, musty-smelling corridor, I was lost in thought.


    Among the children of the Black Dragon, Wingian, Scalian, and Ipian are of similar strength.


    However, there''s something to consider here... Wingian''s strength includes the forces of his subordinates.


    Wingian had mobilized a corps known as the Guardians, and they attacked in unison with his subordinates.


    Then, indeed, the right head began to nod off.


    Thus, the three heads glared at each other, berated each other, and fought among themselves.


    "..."


    It was a maddening sight, completely lacking the dignity befitting an enemy leader. Nevertheless, I swallowed my saliva.


    A dragon, Ipian, performing a literal triumvirate with each of its three heads possessing its own personality.


    The most powerful in combat among the children of the Black Dragon had finally appeared before us.


    While we were tensing up, the middle and left heads of Ipian continued to bicker.


    "These are the champions who have defended humanity, turning the tides. It would raise the dignity of this fight to death if we show each other respect before battling."


    "Are we in a position to talk about dignity now?! That bastard has killed all our siblings!"


    The fiercely growling left head then noticed Parekian and Scalian standing idly behind us.


    "No, not Scales and Claws. You were alive? But what are you doing there?"


    Scalian adjusted his glasses and replied honestly while sweating.


    "...I came to watch, brother."


    Giiiing-


    Parekian only emitted a low, unintelligible engine noise.


    "Ho, is that so...?"


    The left head laughed menacingly.


    "Let''s hear the full story later. For now, just watch carefully, you disgraceful siblings..."


    Kiiiing!


    The golden light drained from the eyes of the right and middle heads, and the left head''s eyes burned even brighter.


    It meant the ''dominance'' was now in the left head.


    "There wont even be time to watch; I''ll finish this instantly"


    Thump-!


    Ipian kicked off the stone building it was standing on and soared upward.


    The mere recoil cracked and started to crumble the building, and Ipian, rising above the collapsing structure, plunged right above our heads.


    "Ground attack! Dodge!"


    As I shouted, Ipians massive body crashed down on usfollowed by its gigantic tail sweeping across the ground.


    A sudden melee. A tail swing that utterly demolished the area.


    But, thanks to our tedious training on ground attack responses, all our heroes kicked off the ground and soaredeasily dodging the attack without a scratch.


    A smile unwittingly formed on my lips. Seeing it, Ipian asked with an irritated voice.


    "Why do you laugh, Guardian of Humanity...?"


    "How can I not laugh when things are going so perfectly?"


    I shouted spiritedly, pointing at him.


    "The opening move of the battle has been ideally set!"


    "...?!"


    It wasn''t just because we had dodged the first attack well.


    Ipian, sensing something, frantically turned its head to the side and saw.


    Thump! Thump-thump-thump!


    A series of our heroes leaping over the fortress outer wall, climbing onto the ramparts.


    Leading them was Dearmudin, with silvery-grey wings on his robe spread wide, his long white beard fluttering as the old mage laughed menacingly.


    Yes.


    Our mages and ranged fighters, along with the reserve party that had been with Parekian from the start, hadn''t entered through the main gate.


    They had been waiting outside the fortress and had taken flight collectively using Dearmudin''s new equipment, [Old Phoenix].


    Jumping over the outer walls, they had taken over the fortress ramparts.


    And this dungeon''s unique gimmickancient mana cannons, lined up along the ramparts.


    "Ha!"


    Preparing to take flight again, Ipian scoffed.


    "Do you really think you can target me with such ancient relics as mana cannons? Setting aside their power, are there even humans left who know how to fire them?"


    "That''s precisely the point."


    I grinned, revealing my teeth.


    "That''s the driving force that has led me to the front lines!"


    The heroes atop the ramparts grunted as they lifted the cannons, turning the barrelswhich had been facing outside the fortressinward


    "Its been a while."


    Damien placed his hand on the trigger, glanced roughly at the sight, and then slammed the trigger down.


    Boom-!


    The fired mana shell traced a beautiful and smooth arc in the air.


    Then, as Ipian scoffed, attempting to dodge, it took an eerily guided trajectory towards the left head of Ipian.


    "...?!"


    Ipian couldn''t dodge.


    Kwagwagwang!


    The dragon''s head was engulfed in a fiery explosion.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    In the game, the ''Eye of the Black Dragon'' Ipian raid unfolded in a quite classic dragon raid format.


    As soon as the battle started and Ipian landed in the fortress''s courtyard, the vanguard heroes who had been waiting captured and held him.


    While they held on,


    Wizards and ranged dealers took positions on the fortress walls, deploying every device installed there, including various gimmicks, to pour out firepower.


    How well the vanguard heroes could hold onto Ipian,


    And during the time the vanguard heroes held on, how effectively the dealers on the walls could pack their attacks within the limited time.


    If the vanguard heroes failed to hold firm, the dealers on the walls would be exposed to Ipian and become endangered.


    Conversely, if the dealers on the walls failed to deliver proper damage, the vanguard heroes could not endure for long and would be annihilated.


    All the heroes involved had to perfectly execute their assigned tasks for the battle to proceed smoothly.


    This could truly be described as a classic MMORPG-style dragon raid.


    There was a particularly advantageous point in this battle.''


    The dungeon gimmick installed on the wallsan ancient mana cannon


    In the game, it wasnt actually that great a gimmick. Fitting for an artifact used by the guards of the ancient Lake Kingdom,


    Its power was decent, but it was hard to hit the target.


    Even if a hero among our allies with a high accuracy score served as the gunner, the cannons crude aiming performance meant...


    The accuracy rate wasnt high.


    Missed! A bad miss! I had to spit blood seeing such phrases filling the screen.


    But now that we have him?


    The universally acknowledged cheat character, Damien!


    Bang! Bang! Brr-bang!


    On the walls,


    The reserve party led the charge, turning the cannon''s direction inward to the fortress


    A beat later, Damien followed, pulling the trigger, and the mana cannon repeatedly spewed fire.


    And the mana bullets fired traced an intricate trajectoryhitting right on Ipians head.


    "What is this...?!"


    Struck by the relentless bombardment, Ipian let out a flustered groan.


    Of course, there was no time to overload the mana core like during the tutorial stage, so it wasnt as powerful as that mana cannon,


    But it was fully loaded, and at least it definitely inflicted damage on Ipian.


    "You insects...!"


    "I will handle this."


    Ipian''s left head snarled, and the middle head squinted its eyes, seizing control.


    The middle head opened its mouth precisely while being bombarded, preparing to shoot its breath.


    But our side was not idle either. The vanguard heroes had already clung tightly to Ipian.


    I shouted.


    "It''s the breath! Block it!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Responding to my cry, Dusk Bringar sprung from the forefront, kicking off the ground


    Shshshsh!


    The chain armor enveloping Dusk Bringar[Lord of the High Tower]transformed in her hands into a giant greatsword.


    The crimson magic-infused greatsword swung upward from below, striking Ipian''s lower jaw.


    Blaze!


    With immense heat, a magic-charged sword strike burst forth.


    Even this attack did not severely damage Ipian, who ultimately released its breath. However, Dusk Bringar''s powerful sword strike slightly lifted its jaw upward


    Boom!


    And forcibly redirected the trajectory of the breath upward, protecting the heroes on the walls.


    The black flame breath shot into the air, burning the sky. It narrowly missed, but the heroes on the walls screamed and collapsed to the ground.


    As the middle head''s breath missed, the left head regained control and glared menacingly at Dusk Bringar.


    "Do not interfere, you half-dragon!"


    The left head''s mouth opened wide. There was no magic reaction; instead, the wind was rapidly sucked into its mouth.


    ''This pattern!''


    I quickly planted the banner in the ground and yelled.


    "It''s the Dragon Roar! Take cover!"


    The Black Dragon Legion''s magic attributes are fire and wind.


    And on our side, there are mages who counter both attributes.


    The mages combine their powers, adjust their levels to be equal through joint magic, and King Poseidon supplies the mana for casting.


    ''In the game, it was much simpler to cause cancellation just by filling up the number of mages...''


    In reality, more complex theories, principles, and implementation processes are needed.


    ''The minute and difficult parts are for the practitioners to handle, anyway!''


    We completely neutralized the magic!


    "Ugh! We did it."


    "Ah, boy..."


    The mages staggered from a collective overload in their magic channels.


    Ipian, too, had its magic flow temporarily halted, and its entire body stiffened. The magic counterattack caused both sides to simultaneously stun each other.


    During this time, our vanguard heroes clung to Ipian''s body and slashed with their swords, while Damien on the walls continuously fired the mana cannon, accumulating damage.


    ''Things are rolling properly!''


    I nodded my head.


    Ipian''s three heads alternately use patterns: mainly breath, Dragon Roar, and magic.


    Among these, the middle head specializes in breath, the left head in Dragon Roar, and the right head in magic.


    The pattern we need to actively counter is the magic.


    ''Breath is merely to be dodged, and Dragon Roar to be blocked, but... with magic, we can use cancellation to exchange stuns.''


    We could counter with [Elemental Disassembly], but that would be too much for Junior to handle.


    On the other hand, calculations show that everyone can manage to continue countering with joint magic cancellation throughout the battle.


    Though it''s a lengthy explanation, it ultimately boils down to this:


    Avoid or block the other patterns, and only the mages cancel out the magic pattern to exchange stuns.


    And when Ipian is stunned and reveals an opening, the other heroes consistently accumulate damage.


    Thus, the role of the mages in this battle is crucial, and they are indeed putting themselves through hell.


    By cancelling out each other''s magic and recovering, the next magic pattern arrives and the process of cancellation and stunning repeats endlessly.


    "I''m, getting dizzy..."


    "I''m starting to feel dizzy, Prince Ash! Is this covered by workers'' compensation?!"


    "Of course, it''s covered so keep enduring and push through!"


    Once more the pattern cycled, and once more the mages groaned as they blocked the magic.


    But what can we do? If the mages fall, this raid is over!


    ''Of course, there''s a limit to how long they can endure, so...''


    We need to decide the battle as quickly as possible!


    Fortunately, the other heroes were doing their jobs very diligently.


    The vanguard heroes clung desperately to Ipians body and began pounding away with their weapons.


    "How dare you lay hands on my body!"


    Ipian, bursting with rage, attempted to unleash large-scale attacks on the close-range heroes, but,


    Bang! Bang! Boom-!


    With ghost-like timing and insane accuracy, a succession of mana cannonballs flew inlanding incredible headshots one after the other.


    As the barrage continuously shook the head, even the mighty evil dragon could not withstand the continuous rigidity. Thanks to that, its wildly swinging claws and tail were either easily dodged by our heroes or leisurely blocked by Evangeline and Torkel.


    "It''s light!"


    "Not light at all, actually..."


    Evangeline boasted as she blocked a claw, and Torkel groaned as he blocked a tail.


    "Like annoying gnats...!"


    Finally, thoroughly infuriated Ipian aimed at Damien, but this time the vanguard heroes rushed in and planted their attacks in its body.


    "Kuilan!"


    "I got it, sir!"


    Lucas, who charged ahead, jammed a blade of light between the scales, and right there, Kuilan struck it with a clenched fist.


    For the first time, a crack wide opened on the armor-like hard scales.


    "...!"


    The eyes of the vanguard heroes gleamed like those of a predator spotting a weakness.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    As the vanguard heroes rushed in like panthers, they continuously struck at the gaps between the scales.


    Thump! Thud! Whoosh...!


    Although Ipian''s skin beneath the scales was extremely tough, preventing fatal injuries, there was no doubt that wounds were forming, blood was splattering, and damage was accumulating.


    "Ugh..."


    Unable to bear it any longer, Ipian spread its wings to flee by flying, but


    Thunk! Thunk!


    Immediately, another mechanism installed on the city wallsa net of iron chainsflew out, tightly binding Ipians wings.


    It was Damien who had skillfully fired the net launcher located between the mana cannons.


    The wings were bound only for a moment, but the other heroes were not so naive as to leave them unattended.


    The wings were targeted and attacked, rendering the flight ineffective.


    ''It''s working perfectly!''


    Whenever Ipian tried to attack the dealers on the walls, the vanguard would interfere, and when Ipian tried to crush the vanguard, the dealers would interfere.


    I blocked the area attacks including the dragon''s roar with a magical barrier, and our mages neutralized the magic.


    "How annoying...! I''ll wipe them out in one go!"


    And the breath


    "Hoorah!"


    Dusk Bringar was on mark!


    Boom-!


    As the middle head tried to breathe out again, the risen Dusk Bringar, wielding a sword as good as a club, smashed it into the creatures jaw.


    However, the middle head stubbornly resisted, preparing to shoot out its breath. This time, it was aimed at the vanguard heroes inside the fortress courtyard.


    Just in case, I hurriedly prepared defensive measures, but Dusk Bringar loudly shouted.


    "Hey, we can use that here too-?!"


    As Dusk Bringar''s mouth slightly opened, a current of magical power gatheredfiring a counter breath.


    Thunk-!


    The breath shot by Ipians middle head clashed in the air, spreading dazzling light and immense heat everywhere.


    And that was enough time.


    The other heroes quickly dodged the path of the breath, and Dusk Bringar, now wrapped in [Lord of the High Tower], withdrew.


    Boom and more boom!


    Ipian''s breath turned one side of the fortress courtyard to ashes, but that was all.


    "Ouch, ugh!"


    ...Except for Dusk Bringar, who was clipped by the breath and rolled away.


    Frustrated by the continual thwarting of its attacks, the middle head incredulously stopped its breath and stood momentarily with its mouth open


    Right into which Damien fired a mana cannonball.


    Blam!


    It hit the mark.


    It was a clean effective hit. Thick smoke billowed, and black blood dripped from the creature''s gaping mouth.


    With both their bodies and pride wounded, Ipian''s three heads glared menacingly through the smoke.


    "Presumptuous vermin...!"


    "I''ll sweep you away, you bug-like creatures-!"


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, dare to counter my magic...!"


    The three heads equally shared control, and the malevolent aura emanating from the wicked dragon grew even more toxic.


    I swallowed dryly.


    ''Phase 2...!''


    From now on, the three heads would simultaneously launch attacks...!


    Growl-!


    This time, the left head prepared a breath, the right head a roar, and the middle head magic.


    Phase 2 proceeded in such a way, each of the three heads simultaneously using breath, dragon roar, and magic.


    Without knowing the countermeasure in the game, this phase often led to annihilation.


    However, this time we had a countermeasure!


    ''If we interrupt the motion of one of the heads, the other two will also be stunned!''


    In other words... by continuously neutralizing the magic, we can also cancel the other two heads'' attacks!


    "The middle head is preparing 9th rank wind magic!"


    "Although it''s 9th rank, its output is weaker than the right heads, so let''s stick to it!"


    Our mages once again caused the neutralization of magic.


    Crrrrunch-!


    "We were prepared, but it was truly terrifying..."


    The mages, covered in soot, trembled as they flew and landed behind me.


    At the start of Phase 3, Ipian always began by demolishing the fortress walls with its breath. We had prepared in advance.


    As soon as it began to emit its malevolent energy, those on the walls had avoided it using Dearmudin''s flight magic.


    Thanks to that, everyone was safe, but it seemed they were still in shock. They all trembled.


    "Are you okay, Damien?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    I asked Damien, who appeared calm, and he smiled, setting up his new equipmenta giant slingshoton the ground.


    "It was just a warm-up."


    Smiling back, I scanned the surroundings once more.


    Where the walls had completely crumbled, now stood a giant wall of black flames, towering like a new barrier.


    "It would be unwise to think of escape, Guardian of Humanity..."


    The three heads of Ipian simultaneously let out a low sneer.


    "Since it''s impossible from the start."


    The destruction of its own lair''s walls by Ipian was partly to counter our dealers who had been attacking from above, but it was also a ritual marking its hunting grounds.


    This wall of black flames signifies that either it or we must dieit''s essentially a ''room you can''t leave unless you win.''


    "With Ipian in a berserk state, its attack power increases within its hunting grounds... It''s different from before. Assume that a mere brush is lethal, and move safely."


    Upon conveying this to the heroes, they all swallowed hard.


    Until now, we had managed to weaken its attacks by consistently applying stuns and rigidities through various gimmicks, allowing for easy dodging or defense.


    But in Phase 3, with the walls gone and all gimmicks blown away, Ipian itself has boosted its attack power. No exaggeration, now even a scratch could be deadly.


    "So, our approach too must be swift and decisive!"


    I pointed at Ipian and shouted.


    "Junior, Elemental Disassemble!"


    "Yep-!"


    Junior had prepared the [Elemental Disassemble] spell and cast it on Ipian.


    Clang-!


    A white halo appeared in the sky, followed by a distortion as if space itself was shattering.


    The magic had undoubtedly hit. However, Juniors expression was not bright.


    "As expected, one shot of [Elemental Disassemble] isnt enough...!"


    It was the same as with Parekian.


    Ipian was also countering [Elemental Disassemble] by increasing its magical output in real-time. Moreover, its magical power was overwhelmingly higher than Parekians.


    Even Parekian, the least magically powerful member of the Black Dragon Legion known for extreme martial prowess, could only be gradually worn down by applying [Elemental Disassemble] several times.


    This ancient dragon had lived playing with magical elements since the distant past.


    Hoping for [Elemental Disassemble] to fully affect Ipian was unrealistic. Indeed, it easily countered, snorting derisively.


    "Is that all the resistance you''ve prepared? Then, let''s finish this...!"


    Thunk-!


    Ipian spun in midair and shot towards us like a jet. At the same time, a fierce current of wind gathered in its wide-open three maws.


    Since it just used the breath pattern, it seems the three heads are simultaneously issuing a dragon''s roar.


    With the three heads'' enhanced attack power simultaneously roaring, my magical barrier could no longer hold.


    Then before that, I just need to prevent them from using it!


    I smirked.


    [Elemental Disassemble] clearly hadn''t taken full effect. Despite being a supreme mana burst skill, Ipian''s magical power remained intact.


    But undoubtedly, it had been diminished somewhat.


    This was what I was aiming for.


    "The planned operation begins now!"


    I turned to the heroes with a smile.


    The situation was fraught with tension, but the thought of unveiling the new trick we''d prepared... as one who strategizes against formidable foes, I couldnt help but feel exhilarated.


    "I call it, Operation... ''Hairstyle Change''!"


    "..."


    Hecate, who was closely guarding me, somehow looked perplexed, and right behind me, Damien grunted as he loaded the ''ammunition'' into the giant slingshot.


    The ''ammunition'' let out a bewildered voice.


    "...Are we really doing this?"


    That ammunition was none other than the head of the Dullahan Legion Commander.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Dullahan are headless specter knights, severed at the neck.


    These monsters obsessively fixate on beheading their enemies and possess a rather intuitive hierarchical system within their legion.


    The lower-ranked dullahans are knights who have lost their heads, left with only their bodies. The higher-ranked dullahans, although decapitated, do not lose their heads and carry them around proficiently.


    In short, the possession of a ''head'' is a quite significant matter for them.


    What if a high-ranked dullahan loses their head?


    They are immediately demoted to a low-ranked dullahan without question.


    ''Here lies the problem.''


    What happens if a high-ranked dullahan loses their body but keeps their head? How would that dullahan fare?


    Since their bodies and heads are already separated, they wouldn''t die, but what would they attempt to do?


    The answer is ''they try to decapitate others and steal their bodies''...


    It''s horrific but fitting for a monster. By merely making contact with a headless body, a dullahan can usurp control of that body.


    Then, carrying their old head, they continue their merry dullahan life as if nothing happened.


    Therefore, in the game, when a high-ranked dullahan is left with only a head, one could frequently witness the terrifying spectacle of them seizing the bodies of low-ranked dullahans to resurrect.


    No matter how elite the foe, if they steal the body of a lower class and rise again, they prove to be a rather troublesome legion to contend with.


    "Let''s think about this."


    Facing the dullahan Legion Commander (head) loaded into a giant slingshot, I nodded thoughtfully.


    "After cutting off the neck of that dragon, and then attaching this friend''s head to it? Then... wouldn''t it be possible to wrest some control from that three-headed dragon''s body?"


    "Theoretically, it''s possible but... does that even make sense..."


    The dullahan Legion Commander muttered uncertainly, but I paid no mind. I had calculated that this would absolutely work.


    ''Even if we can''t take full control, we can at least cause some confusion within Ipian!''


    There''s no loss even if it doesn''t work out.


    At that moment, Evangeline, standing in front of me with her shield raised, broke into a cold sweat.


    "...Isn''t this plan a bit too bizarre? I knew you were like that, senior..."


    "It''s not that I''m bizarre, it''s that this guy has such a bizarre special ability! I''m just trying to make use of it!"


    As I made this not-quite-an-excuse, I swiftly stretched out my hand.


    "Alright, let''s start Operation Hairstyle Change!"


    Hecate awkwardly adjusted her shortly cropped hair.


    "Hair style change... to think it meant this..."


    "How do you plan to cut off Ipian''s neck?"


    With the slingshot''s string taut, the dullahan Legion Commander inquired.


    I grinned and looked up at the sky. Ipian''s massive form was drawing nearer.


    "Just watch."


    Ipian was in a frenzy. In other words, while his attack power had increased, his defense had decreased.


    By the third phase, the scales on his head and neck had all fallen off, and in their place, he exhaled venom that shrouded his face like dark clouds.


    Moreover, with [Elemental Dissolve] applied, even his magical defenses were reduced.


    His once sturdy defenses were now noticeably weaker - the perfect timing for us to attack!


    "Great job, Violet. You can end the illusion now."


    At my command, Violet behind me, panting heavily, cancelled the illusion.


    Ssshhh...


    With the invisibility dispelled... the figure of an elf princess riding on the back of the three-headed dragon became visible.


    Verdandi, with her long, flowing teal hair, was once again mounted on Ipian''s back.


    Just like the last raid, using Violet''s illusionary domain for stealth, she had descended to the fortress courtyard and climbed onto Ipian''s body - having been hidden on the dragon''s back all along.


    "Reusing an old tactic, that''s so unlike you, senior."


    "If it works well once, I''ll use it ten or twenty times more! Just like boiling down bone broth!"


    These bastards don''t even exchange greetings or texts among siblings. It''s certain they haven''t seen each other''s faces even during holidays for the past five hundred years.


    Using the same method his brother died by, and without any shared information, he fell for it just as helplessly!


    "There''s no rule saying I can''t use an unbeatable tactic more than once!"


    Why take the long way around when there''s a proven formula?


    I shouted, swinging my fist.


    "Now, Verdandi!"


    In Verdandi''s hand, the dagger [Isagum] flashed with a dazzling green magical glow.


    "...?!"


    Surprised, Ipian tried to dodge belatedly, but it was futile.


    Emitting green flames from the tip of the dagger, Verdandi swung [Isagum] with all her might


    Cling!


    It can be very useful!


    "When was the last time you had a good cry, fairy of sorrow?"


    Pointing at Ipian''s left head, I commanded the Banshee Legion Commander.


    "Hey, cry!"


    The left head of Ipian''s three heads, the one with the roughest mouth, is the most emotional.


    In the game, its resistance to mental status ailments dropped each time another head died, embodying its sentimentality.


    That means...


    "Uh-huh-huh, kuh-huh-huh..."


    With the right head dead at this timing, the Banshee''s ''depression'' took effect!


    As the Banshee Legion Commander mournfully wailed, she inflicted a mental status ailment on the left head, soon filling its eyes with sadness.


    "Ah, my sister... I never treated her well... and the other siblings... all dead. That guy on the right, he didn''t deserve to die like this..."


    Quickly succumbing to the depressive state, the left head drooped downward.


    "...This works?"


    The Banshee Legion Commander muttered in disbelief and immediately possessed Ipian''s left head.


    The possession was successful, and the left headnow the Banshee Legion Commanderlifted its head triumphantly and laughed heartily.


    "It does work!"


    Then, using the original tremendous volume of the left head, it began to wail.


    "Heukheukheukheukryonggaesaekkiya, heukheukheukheuk bastard...!"


    Though only the crying sounds changed, this violently loud wailing was no different from a dragon''s roar.


    "Oh no, left side! Snap out of it! If you go down too...!"


    The middle head desperately yelled, pummeled by the dragon roar pouring from its side.


    But for Ipian, the situation had already escalated to the worst.


    The right half, stolen by the dullahan, was tearing its own limbs apart, while the left half, taken over by the Banshee, was shooting dragon roars at itself, causing self-harm.


    Kwoooahhh!


    Eventually unable to maintain flight, Ipian crash-landed in the fortress courtyard.


    Then, amidst the thick dust...


    "I''ve been with you for ages, but I''m truly sick of it."


    The middle head, with its eyes turned coldly golden, surveyed its left and right necks.


    "My patience ends here."


    The next moment, the middle head unleashed its breath.


    Directly at its own left head.


    Purrburrburb!


    The fiercely shot black flame breath precisely burrowed into the mouth of the left head, which was gaping as it roared.


    The left head tried to resist using its roar, but soon, before the powerful force of the breath, the entire head grotesquely burned and melted.


    "Phew..."


    After confirming the death of the left head, which it had completely burned and crushed.


    The middle head stopped the breath and then sharply turned its head to the right.


    And then, it bit into the neck where the head of the dullahan Legion Commander was hanging, and forcefully tore it off in a swift motion.


    Puhak...!


    Blood sprayed in all directions.


    As if to ensure that it would never allow a dullahan intrusion again, it completely ripped off the neck.


    "Middle, you..."


    At that moment, the head on the groundthe right headopened its mouth.


    It had held on thanks to the dragon''s tough vitality even after being severed. Coughing up blood, the right head muttered.


    "How could you... even go as far as to kill directly..."


    Crack!


    Before the right head could say more, Ipian''s massive hind foot crushed it.


    Brain matter and blood splattered messily on the fortress''s dirt floor.


    "...How long has it been since my head was this quiet?"


    Drenched in the blood of his brothersand his own.


    The last head, having fully seized control of the body, twisted its blood-soaked massive mouth into a smile.


    "I should have killed you both much sooner."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The lone head of Ipian remained in the center.


    Creak-


    In the center of its forehead, a new golden eye slowly opened.


    Facing that opening eye, I twisted my mouth bitterly.


    "Finally, it''s the last phase...!"


    When two of Ipian''s three heads were taken down, the hidden ''eye'' opens in the last head like this.


    Lucas, who was watching, swallowed hard.


    "That eye is..."


    "Yes. It''s the same eye as his father''s...Night Bringer."


    The reason his epithet is ''Eye of the Black Dragon.''


    In the myths, it''s said that Night Bringer plucked out one of his eyes and threw it into the Milky Way, and from there, Ipian was born.


    That plucked-out eye of Night Bringer is exactly this one.


    "It''s the ''Eye of Darkness''...!"


    At that, Damian fumbled around, then held his forehead with his hand and lowered his voice.


    "Ke, keke... I can see the darkness well too..."


    "...Yeah, that''s right. Hmm."


    Leaving aside Damian, who at that age (he''s twenty now!) is still endearingly afflicted with second-year middle school syndrome.


    The ''Eye of Darkness'' is a powerful magical eye that can generate ''darkness'' simply by focusing its power.


    This fight will serve as a rehearsal for the upcoming campaign against Night Bringer, which is going to be a nauseatingly tough opponent.


    "The handling of that magical eye aside... what''s more important is definitely that."


    As the new eye of the beast finished opening.


    At the same time, the scales covering the ''eye'' emitted a white light. I pointed at those scales and said,


    "Those scales covering the eye are precisely Ipian''s Reverse Scale."


    "...!"


    The heroes tensed up, staring at the brightly shining Reverse Scale of Ipian.


    Yes. Up until now, Ipian had no Reverse Scale. It only becomes exposed when this last eye opens.


    1. Remove two of the three heads,


    2. Find the Reverse Scale that appears when the last head opens its ''eye'',


    3. Destroy it to defeat the beast.


    This is the ''Eye of the Black Dragon'' Ipian. The real raid process is inconvenient and complicated...!


    ''Anyway, we''ve arrived!''


    Ipian, having brought out its strongest means of attack, also exposed its weakest vulnerability.


    This raid, it''s time to decide the battle!


    Ssssssss...!


    From where its left and right heads had been, now a dense darkness poured out instead of blood.


    "Now I see. Now I understand."


    While engulfing the surroundings in a fog-like darkness, and now, with faces unseen within that darkness...


    Only three dazzling golden eyes flashed like car headlights. Ipian growled.


    "Now that I have opened my eyes, I finally understand what path my father sought to walk, and why he chose that path."


    "Really? I''m curious too. Tell me, why is your dad doing this?"


    As I teased him, the eyes of Ipian moved slightly side to side. It seemed as if it was shaking its head.


    "...You mortals will never understand."


    The creature''s middle eye tightly closed, and the next moment.


    Thump-!


    The eye popped open, and its magical eye attacked us.


    Whoosh...!


    Suddenly, the lights went out.


    A viscous darkness, like thick ink, enveloped us, and all the lights held by our side''s heroes simultaneously lost their light.


    The wall of fire that surrounded this battlefield was a black flame emitted by the beast. This magic fire burns black with heat but emits no light.


    Thus, in an instant, the whole world was plunged into darkness.


    The eerie darkness that enveloped the Lake Kingdom. The sound of insects nibbling filled my ears.


    Soon enough, those now-familiar voices began to emerge.


    Die.


    Perish.


    Explode.


    Dieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplode...


    "..."


    In such dense darkness, where other heroes were severely restricted in movement due to their limited vision.


    Nobody, being blind from the start, was less affected!


    "Since I can''t see anyway, whether it''s inside or outside the darkness, it''s all the same to me-!"


    Nobody dashed forward, almost flying, followed by the other four heroes.


    The light shot by Dusk Bringar and Nameless created a path, but as they moved further from us, the amount of light began to diminish.


    As the five heroes advanced, the amount of darkness pouring from all directions increased.


    However, the heroes emitted light in their own ways and carved a path through. And in the dense darkness, they located the position of Ipian.


    "This way-!"


    Nobody, who had heightened his senses to the maximum in the darkness, quickly pinpointed the position of Ipian, and as the heroes rushed forward and shone light on it... the half-melted form of Ipian in the darkness was revealed.


    It was a bizarre sight.


    The right neck from which it had been pulled had a massive magic circle, and into the burnt and smashed left neck black winds were gathering.


    And the middle head was gathering its breath with all three eyes tightly closed.


    Among them, the burnt and smashed left neck, which had been accumulating black wind, unleashed it toward the five heroes who had drawn near.


    There was no head, but it was undoubtedly a Dragon Roar.


    Kwaaaaa...!


    An enormous roar combined with darkness poured out.


    The blast of air whipped around the area, making it hard to see what was happening on the other side. But soon, I saw it.


    Evangeline, who had activated [Final Fortress], was at the forefront, holding up a shield against the Dragon Roar.


    "Waaaaack!"


    With a peculiar scream, Evangeline was ultimately flung backwards.


    But thanks to Evangeline''s shield and the effect of her ultimate skill, the other heroes managed to hold on safely.


    "Go!"


    Zenis provided the remaining three with divine power armor, and they dashed towards Ipian as if flying.


    Chiiik...!


    The morale, or perhaps the venom, or perhaps the darkness that Ipian emitted, whatever it was, just being close caused the heroes damage.


    The divine power armor boiled up and took the damage instead, but it couldn''t last long.


    It''s okay.


    The reason these heroes were dispatched was not to defeat Ipian, but... to scout for the location and condition of the creature.


    "Huh!"


    Lucas raised his Sword of Light and delivered a [Strike of Will].


    Then, with an explosion of light, the magic circle formed above the pulled-out right neck became clearly visible.


    Junior, who had been analyzing the shape of that magic circle from this side, screamed.


    "Oh, dark magic...? It''s not fire or wind attribute! And, my god! It''s a tenth-tier...!"


    "This is cursed. It''s beyond what we can neutralize."


    Dearmudin was sweating.


    This is not the time for jokes, nerds... Looks like it''s a magic system we don''t know how to use here, but its power is damn strong.


    "Then we just have to force it down a tier, Junior!"


    "Ye, yes?!"


    "What do you mean yes! You know! Target that magic circle with [Elemental Disassembly]!"


    "But, you know we''ve already tried! Ipian''s magic power is too high! It will respond by increasing its output..."


    "But we should at least be able to rank it down from tenth-tier to ninth-tier!"


    Junior then flinched and nodded vigorously, raising his [Lord of Crimson].


    "Indeed, definitely...! With that, by forcefully interfering with that magic circle using Elemental Disassembly, we could overlay our own magic circle on it...!"


    I don''t understand what he''s saying, but it seems possible, technicians!


    "But, still, ''neutralization'' is impossible, Prince Ash! We do have users of dark magic on our side, but..."


    Dearmudin glanced over, and Chain looked gloomy as he shouted.


    "Ninth-tier what! I barely manage fifth-tier, and even thats incomplete! Dark magic itself is from ancient times, so the whole system has been practically phased out!"


    "There''s no need to neutralize it anymore!"


    It''s the end of the raid. What''s important now is to block their attack and hold on.


    "It doesn''t have to be the same attribute. Use the strongest attack magic we can against their magic!"


    I turned to look behind.


    "Just hold on with the magic. Then our sniper will..."


    Damian, who had deployed the [Black Queen] in railgun form, was targeting Ipian with his eyes flashing white.


    I smirked.


    "He''ll land the finishing blow."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The wizards responded quickly and successfully carried out my orders.


    As Junior cast ''Elemental Disassembly,'' she interfered with Ipian''s spellcasting, forcibly downgrading his tenth-tier magic to ninth-tier.


    After aligning their power levels, we countered with Dearmudin''s specialty, fire magic.


    Kwaah!


    From Ipian''s severed right neck erupted a fearsome scream, along with dark magic. It collided head-on with the fire magic jointly cast by our wizards.


    The two magics appeared to antagonize each other momentarily, but soon Ipian''s dark magic began to aggressively push forward.


    "Look out, it''s swallowing us up!"


    The wizards gasped in horror as our pillar of fire seemed to be contaminated and engulfed by the darkness, pushing the point of collision backward.


    I urged the wizards on.


    "Keep it up, no matter what!"


    "But the output difference is too great...!"


    "Damn it! All magic users, join the joint magic! We have to hold out!"


    Following my command, all heroes with magical talent participated in casting the joint spell.


    Just like adding RAM when assembling a computer, connecting several people also increases efficiency, or so I understand.


    I''m no expert in computers or magic, but they seem roughly similar!


    ''While we hold out, we just need to destroy his critical point!''


    Meanwhile, the vanguard heroes had climbed onto Ipian, reaching the forehead of his middle head.


    "Hrgh!"


    Lucas, wrapped in the golden aura of ''Divine Descent,'' delivered an enhanced ''Strike of Will'' with all his might.


    Crack!


    With a dazzling sword light, a crack formed across the scale-like covering over Ipian''s closed eye.


    "Kuilan!"


    "I know!"


    As Lucas stepped aside, Kuilan, having regained his posture in mid-air, wrapped himself in a crimson aura and plunged downward.


    "First - Heartbreaking Storm Wolf!"


    Crack!


    For a moment, the space seemed to distort and then swiftly returned to its original form.


    Kuilan, currently the strongest on the front lines simply by his specs, had used his ultimate move, drawing on the divine powers of his race.


    Moreover, this form was that of the First Generation - Wolf King Lunared.


    The tremendous force caused numerous cracks to spread across the scale.


    However, the scale did not shatter completely.


    Kuilan pulled back his fist and stepped aside as he shouted.


    "Nameless -!"


    Tatatat-!


    With agile steps, Nameless ran up the slanted body of Ipian and, finding her footing in mid-air, clenched the handle inside her sword sheath with her right hand.


    "If you keep emitting such evil energy like this!"


    She dove towards Ipian''s middle eye and drew her sword in a swift motion.


    Tskaaak-!


    Her decisive slash, capable of cleaving anything in two, sliced through the scale without hesitation.


    ...Or so it seemed.


    "What...?!"


    Suddenly, Ipian''s middle eye opened, and from it burst forth darkness, enveloping the scale like a shield... preventing it from being fully split.


    "It''s no use."


    Flash!


    The next moment, a golden light erupted from the middle eye.


    "Cough!"


    "Choke?!"


    Lucas, Kuilan, and Nameless were thrown back, spitting blood.


    Lucas and Kuilan managed to regain their posture in mid-air and landed with difficulty, while Nameless, unable to stabilize, fell downwards.


    "Safe~!"


    Fortunately, Evangeline was there to catch her, and Zenis was seen casting a healing spell.


    Ipian no longer paid any attention to the heroes on that side and stared straight in our direction.


    "The darkness has gathered enough."


    The darkness emitted from his three wide-open eyes condensed into a sphere in front of his gaping mouth.


    At the same time, the magic power accumulated inside his throat began to bubble fiercely.


    Ipian''s most powerful attack, imbued with darkness, a Breath... He seemed about to use it.


    "I will plunge you into the deepest night...!"


    And this was the moment I had been waiting for, the perfect chance to take him down.


    "Damien-!"


    I called out to Damien, my sniper in preparation behind me.


    "Finish him off!"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Calmly, Damien prepared his shot.


    Ipian dragged his ash-turning legs, starting to crawl towards us on the ground.


    "Memories of the Milky Way, the burning earth, warmth I''ve never felt, the split me, the spread me, the torn me, killing and killing and killing, dying and dying and dying, that''s all there is."


    Spewing unintelligible words without pause, even though he was certainly dyingno, perhaps already deadI pian crawled toward us with terrifying momentum.


    "Don''t play with me, don''t rejoice over my death, I have lived to destroy this world with my father because it''s the only way to ruin your fun!"


    I gritted my teeth and raised a wall.


    The vanguard heroes raised their weapons and shields, while the rear heroes unleashed all kinds of restraining attacks, including magic and gunfire.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Ipian''s body, already having lost all its normal defensive power, crumbled in an instant.


    Yet, he continued to crawl toward me with a thunderous rumble, crushing and breaking.


    "Why do you keep interfering without understanding the great will of my father who stands against the beings above in the sky, mortals!"


    The vanguard heroes in front of him stabbed their weapons into his eyes and slashed his burning scales with their swords.


    But like a broken tank, Ipian ignored all the attacks and forcibly pushed through.


    "I will definitely, right here, kill you...!"


    Bleeding blood and darkness from his empty, torn eye socketshe stared straight at me.


    "Guardian of humanityyyyy!"


    Suddenly, my magical wall had crumbled, and the vanguard heroes who had been protecting me fell, unable to stop his blind charge.


    In a panic, the Glory Knights grabbed me and dodged to the side.


    But Ipian, now a veritable corpse dragon, didn''t stop chasing me.


    ''He''s already dead!''


    As the Glory Knights escorted me, I ran desperately thinking,


    ''This is just his last bit of stubbornness! Just hold on a bit longer, and he''ll collapse on his own!''


    I was only half right.


    It was true he was already dead and this was the evil dragon''s last flailing. But the problem was the premise that ''just holding on a bit longer'' was possible.


    That was not the case.


    Flash-!


    His burning jaw gaped open, and the magic power turbulence gathered inside was aimed at me.


    ''A Breath?! I thought it had all scattered earlier!''


    During the gathering, Ipian had fallen after being penetrated in the brain by Damien''s magic bullet.


    Most of the Breath he had been gathering in his throat had dispersed, but some remained intact!


    "If you''re going to die anyway, you could die more gracefully, really...!"


    Cursing, I spread out the cloak given by Kellibey like a shield.


    It was supposed to block a Breath at least once, so I was planning to somehow hold on with it.


    "...?!"


    Then it belatedly occurred to me.


    Even if I use this cloak to stay safe.


    What about the Glory Knights guarding me? And the other heroes behind me?


    Could they survive a direct hit from this Breath?


    Right behind me were the core dealers of the World Guardian Front. If I lose them here, there''s no way to fight the Night Bringer.


    "Ah, damn this game...!"


    I cursed sincerely, spread Kellibey''s cloak, and threw myself forwardright in front of Ipian''s mouth.


    "Your Highness?!"


    Hecate''s voice sounded in alarm from behind, but this was the best I could do.


    Trusting in the protective performance of the cloak given by Kellibey, I was the one to block the Breath at the forefront.


    I thought it was a gamble worth taking. If I''m lucky, the cloak will completely block the Breath, and if I''m unlucky, I''ll suffer a serious injury.


    The other heroes needed to defeat the Night Bringer would be safe...


    I gritted my teeth.


    Better I suffer the pain than them!


    Flash-!


    That''s when it happened.


    Someone darted like lightning between Ipian''s mouth and me, reaching out their hand toward me.


    The moment their hand touched mine,


    Chrrrrrrrrrrk-!


    The chain armor wrapped around their body disassembled and transferred onto me.


    This armor was the [Lord of the High Tower].


    And of course, the owner of this armor was...


    "Really."


    Dusk Bringer gave a wry smile towards me.


    "Don''t you know how precious your body is? You''re not a child left by the water..."


    I had no time to respond.


    The next moment, a sunset-colored magical power like a curtain sprang from behind the Dusk Bringer who had stirred up their own bloodline and enveloped us-


    And over it poured the Breath that Ipian had emitted in his last desperate struggle.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    110 years ago.


    In the capital city of the Bringar Duchy, Solar Queen, the streets were vibrantly decorated with colorful flowers and the city was abuzz with excitement.


    Songs could be heard from every corner, and the sounds of merry drunkenness filled the air from early in the day.


    The smells of alcohol, cooking food, cosmetics, perfume, and burning bonfires mingled togetherAutumn Festival.


    The city celebrated one of its few annual festivals with high spirits. Crowds packed the streets, drinking and dancing, reveling in the atmosphere.


    In the heart of this jubilant city, at a fountain in the bustling square, a woman ascended the platform set up there. Her appearance drew cheers filled with joy from the citizens filling the square.


    "Long live Duchess Bringar!"


    "Glory to the Dragon Lady!"


    "Long life to the Solar Queen!"


    Welcomed by the citizens, the ruler of the Bringar DuchyDay Bringarwaved her hand.


    Her dark skin and tall stature were accentuated by her intricately braided hair that flowed long down her back.


    Her form-fitting ceremonial military uniform highlighted her impressive figure, and the blood-red cape tied around her waist reminded everyone of her lineage.


    The artistically ornate rapier at her hip announced her as a supreme military commander and distinguished warrior.


    Above her heada crown.


    The silver crown, symbolizing the authority of the Bringar Duchy, gleamed brilliantly atop her braided hair.


    Day Bringar, beloved by all citizens of the nation as the Dragon Duchess, gave a bright smile and shouted,


    "You have waited long, my subjects! This is the Autumn Festival we have all eagerly awaited for a year!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    Day Bringar winked at them, saying, "I too have waited for this day. Even after experiencing it over a hundred times, every year feels freshly delightful."


    At the king''s words, the crowd cheered again. Day Bringar dramatically gestured to the side.


    "Lets skip the long speeches! Everyone, drink to your heart''s content, dance, sing! And..."


    Day Bringar grinned broadly.


    "Love! Love, my subjects!"


    The citizens raised their arms in response.


    "We will drink, dance, sing, and love!"


    "By the name of Duchess Bringar, I bless this year''s festival! Have a wonderful time, everyone!"


    With these words, Day Bringar, her cape fluttering, descended from the platform.


    With resounding cheers, the official festival began. People dispersed throughout the city, starting to drink, dance, and sing.


    ...And.


    Amid this festive atmosphere, there was a girl who watched the street crowds with cold eyes.


    "Sigh..."


    Hidden in an alley beside the main road, the girl watched the thronging masses and muttered to herself,


    "Its okay, I can do this. I can do this..."


    The grimy girl was sweating profusely.


    She appeared to be barely ten years old. Her emaciated body was clad in what looked like nothing more than tattered rags due to malnourishment.


    She stood out starkly against the lavishly dressed festival-goers.


    Her messy black hair framed her large eyes, which scanned the crowd for an easy target.


    "...!"


    After a while, she spotted a suitable victim.


    It was a middle-aged man, heavily drunk since midday.


    He was arm in arm with a friend, singing loudly and staggering, with a wallet temptingly sticking out of his back pocket.


    "Good..."


    Emerging from the alley, the girl naturally stepped onto the main road and quickly positioned herself behind the middle-aged man.


    Her thin arms trembled with tension, but her decision was swift, and she hesitated not in her actions.


    As the girl stepped out of the alley into a side street, the wallet she had targeted was securely in her possession.


    "Pant, pant, pant..."


    Her breath came out in gasps, her heart pounding.


    The girl watched as the middle-aged man continued singing boisterously down the street and then carefully opened the wallet.


    "..."


    Her face, initially filled with anticipation, soon fell with disappointment.


    Inside the wallet were only a few coinsno valuable items. She shook the wallet a couple of times before letting out a faint sigh.


    ''But this is something, at least.''


    With these coins, she could buy some snacks at the festival stalls.


    Just then, a delicate growling sound came from the girl''s stomach. Thinking of food, her hunger, exacerbated by days of starvation, reacted first.


    Holding her hungry stomach and suffering, the girl staggered forward. She wanted to eat something quickly.


    However.


    "...!"


    As she entered the next alley, the girl stopped abruptly, startled.


    A woman covered in tattoos was smoking a cigarette. Noticing the girl, she smirked and gestured with her hand.


    "Well, well, congratulations, our little one. You''ve finally succeeded in your first theft?"


    "..."


    "Now you''re finally pulling your weight. Come here. Let big sister give you a pat."


    "..."


    "Come here, can''t you hear?"


    Hesitantly, the girl approached the woman. The woman flicked her cigarette to the ground and stomped it out, then extended her hand toward the girl.


    "Give it here."


    "...Pardon?"


    "Hand it over. Our little sister''s first earnings. Let''s take a look."


    She was hungry.


    Really, simply, just that.


    In a city where even begging required paying others for a spot to do so.


    It was a festival. The streets overflowed with abundance and festivity. Food and drink were plentiful. But all of that was a distant story for the girl.


    ***


    The girl regained consciousness as dawn approached.


    The festival was over for the day, and the city was cold in the dead of night.


    Limping, she got up and staggered towards the street of stalls, hoping to scavenge some leftovers from the shops that had closed for the night.


    However.


    "Where do you think you''re going, you filthy thing?"


    "Can''t you just go away!"


    "Don''t spread your disease, go back to the sewer you live in!"


    Everywhere she went, the girl was chased away.


    Bloodied, her clothes, which were already like scraps, had turned into rags, and rolling in the dirty back alleys had made her smell foul.


    "..."


    Even during a normal festival, she wouldn''t have had to starve.


    If she had just pretended to be pitiful, she might have received some food out of pity.


    If she hadn''t gotten greedy, hadn''t tried stealing, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a horrible state.


    Staggering, the girl suddenly stopped. In the middle of the night, there was a house brightly lit.


    As if drawn, she approached and peeked through a slight opening in the curtains at the window.


    "Ah..."


    She saw the warmth of a cozy family home in contrast to the cold autumn night outside.


    Warm air poured from a burning fireplace.


    A young couple was elegantly sharing a glass of wine in the kitchen, with a browned turkey dish between them.


    The couple''s young children, who had been asleep on the sofa with their new toys from the festival beside them, murmured in their sleep and turned over. The parents shared a loving laugh as they looked towards their children.


    ''How nice.''


    The girl watched the scene, her emaciated hand clenched into a fist.


    ''If only I could have lived like that.''


    If only she could have grown up happily in such a nice home.


    No, even if it were poor and lacking, if only she had a home to shelter her from the wind and rain.


    No, even without a home, if only her parents hadn''t abandoned her.


    Countless meaningless fantasies flashed before her eyes. The enviable life she could never have continued to flow past her.


    And then, the fantasy broke.


    Snapped!


    The couple, belatedly noticing the girl, approached with cold faces and adjusted the window curtains.


    With the curtains drawn, the interior of the home was no longer visible.


    "..."


    Even from her fantasies, the girl was chased away. She stumbled backward, tripped, and fell.


    She no longer had the strength to stand, let alone to continue living.


    The girl collapsed on the spot, her consciousness snapping.


    In a darkening world, the girl wished.


    Rather let this life end here. May I never open my eyes again.


    To escape from this hell forever...


    ***


    "Your Grace, it''s time to return to the palace."


    Day Bringar''s loyal adjutant and Dragonblood Knight, Leighton, urged her.


    Day Bringar, who had been mingling with the citizens and drinking in the central square, shook her head calmly.


    "Don''t be so strict, Captain Leighton. It''s only once a year! Let me enjoy it a little longer. I''m not even drunk yet."


    "Your Grace... If you stop drinking now, we can clear this place. That way, the citizens can also go home and sleep. It''s already dawn. The day will break soon."


    "Sigh, okay, okay, I get it. Always nagging..."


    Finally, after continuous nagging, Day Bringar surrendered and waved her hand grandly.


    "That''s it for today''s drinking! Those who haven''t finished their drinks can continue tomorrow!"


    The warriors, who had been pushing themselves to the limit to drink with the queen until the end, cheered all at once and then simultaneously collapsed.


    They had all been forcing themselves to stay awake just to share this glorious drinking session with the queen.


    Leaving the devastated drinking scene behind, Day Bringar left the area with a clean appearance. Following her, Leighton shook his head.


    His Dragon Lady was an excellent ruler in all respects, but her excessive love for festivals and enjoying mingling with the citizens was a problem.


    Every festival was utterly exhausting for him as an adjutant.


    "Shall we have a quiet drink together when we return, Captain Leighton?"


    "Please refrain, Your Grace... I''m already exhausted to death..."


    "You really do exaggerate... don''t you?"


    Day Bringar, covering her mouth and chuckling, suddenly spotted a shadow lying on a road shrouded in darkness.


    "Captain Leighton. What is that child?"


    "Excuse me?"


    Leighton looked in that direction too, and soon, he could see it.


    The figure of a young girl, lying bloodied and dying.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Bringar''s Grand Palace.


    The girl, still lying on the bed after being treated, gasped for breath, unable to regain consciousness.


    "..."


    Day Bringar sat by the girl''s bedside, looking at her condition with a dark expression.


    Just then, the captain who entered the room, Leighton, reported to Day Bringar.


    "The investigation shows that not only is there no family register, but no registered personal details at all... She likely comes from the slums."


    "...Why is she so injured?"


    "It is common for children from the slums to get hurt and die, your majesty."


    "Common?"


    Day Bringar raised his voice in anger and turned around, to which Leighton coldly replied without changing his expression.


    "Your Majesty. A nation without poverty and crime does not exist. You know this, don''t you?"


    "..."


    "Even with your benevolent rule, someone in the shadows is starving or getting stabbed. You are a great person, but not a god. These things happen."


    "...I know, Captain Leighton. I am a flawed queen, and this country is not perfect. But still."


    Day Bringar quietly looked at the girl''s unconscious face.


    "While there are festivals in the sunlight of my country, children like this are dying in the shadows."


    "..."


    Leighton, glancing at the girl on the bed, sighed softly.


    "It''s too late for this child. She has been hurt too much in her weakened state. She probably won''t survive the night."


    "..."


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will ensure she is buried well..."


    "No."


    Day Bringar rejected the idea outright and slowly got up.


    "This child starving and getting hurt to death is my... and this country''s responsibility."


    Day Bringar''s calloused hand moved towards her mouth. Her dragonblood lineage''s distinctive sharp teeth were visible.


    "I have misruled the nation; it is my responsibility."


    "Your Majesty, surely..."


    "I will save her."


    Leighton opened his mouth in shock. Day Bringar declared earnestly.


    "I will make this child my vassal... my dragon knight, Captain Leighton."


    Day Bringar bit her little finger, drawing blood, and brought the dripping droplet to the girl''s lips.


    "No objections."


    "Your Majesty! That''s not poss...!"


    Leighton had no time to intervene.


    The droplet of dragonblood lady''s essence fell into the girl''s lips.


    ***


    When she opened her eyes, the girl thought she had died and gone to heaven.


    Sunlight poured through a gap in the curtains. The feather pillow was soft, and the blanket was warm. Her body, freshly washed, smelled of nice soap.


    The girl truly believed she had died.


    Could she now live in a world without pain or hunger?


    Gurgle-


    "...?"


    But it wasn''t so.


    This was reality, and though clean, her body was still hungry. The girl groaned, sitting up.


    ''I''m starving...''


    As she clutched her aching stomach and looked up, she noticed something.


    "...!"


    On the small plate on the bedside table were bread and fruit.


    Unconsciously swallowing her saliva, a voice came from the other side of the bed.


    "It''s alright. It''s yours, eat up."


    Startled, the girl looked in that direction, seeing a woman in uniform dealing with paperwork, wearing reading glasses.


    The womanDay Bringarsmiled kindly at her.


    "You must be very hungry? Eat comfortably."


    "..."


    Hesitantly, the girl reached out her trembling hand and picked up the bread. She bit into it desperately.


    The scent of the grains she hadn''t eaten in so long filled her mouth.


    Tears unknowingly flowed down the girl''s cheeks.


    Day Bringar wanted to observe how Soot would exact revenge.


    Depending on this, she could guess what kind of dragon knight this girl would become.


    "..."


    And after hesitating for a long time, Soot finally spoke.


    "...I can dispose of them as I wish, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes. What do you wish?"


    "Then, could you... release them?"


    Surprised by the unexpected response, Day Bringar blinked.


    "That woman has exploited you for years, and on the day you almost died, she brutally beat you."


    "..."


    "And that man punched you until you were almost dead. A few more hits from him, and you would have died on the spot."


    "..."


    "And yet you say to just let them go?"


    Soot spoke with a trembling, stuttering voice.


    "But... my big sister here provided me a place to stay all this time. And, and that soldier, I stole his wallet first."


    "..."


    "If you''re going to punish these two... please punish me too for pickpocketing..."


    Speaking clearly but with a trembling voice, Soot tightly closed her eyes.


    Silence fell in the audience hall.


    After a moment, Day Bringar let out a long sigh.


    "...It seems I am the one who should be punished."


    Day Bringar looked deeply at the people gathered in the audience hall.


    "Leaving a child like you to survive only by pickpocketing, letting children gather in the slums to exploit each other... and allowing a veteran who served our country to struggle through life. I, as the queen, am the greatest sinner."


    Then, Day Bringar gestured.


    "Release them."


    "Yes."


    The soldiers untied the woman and the retired veteran. They stood up, bewildered.


    "Keep in mind that my knights and sheriffs will be watching. Make sure I don''t see your faces here again for this reason... There won''t be a second time."


    The two people walked away the way they had come.


    They kept bowing repeatedly to the queen and Soot. Soot couldn''t bear to meet their eyes and kept her head bowed low.


    Day Bringar turned to Leighton.


    "Captain Leighton."


    "At your command."


    "Have the knights, sheriffs, and the treasurer patrol the slums to assess the situation, and organize both short-term and long-term welfare for the poor. Look into the welfare of the veterans again too. Not just pensions, but in multiple aspects."


    "Your command is received."


    "Also, strengthen the reporting system to reduce areas outside the law. Make sure there are no children in my city starving or being beaten to death. Understood?"


    "Yes."


    After issuing several other commands to Leighton.


    Day Bringar turned to Soot.


    "...It seems you might not make a good knight after all."


    At Day Bringar''s words, Soot flinched, but then took a deep breath and bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry for disappointing you... Are you going to send me away now?"


    "What? Hahaha, what are you talking about?"


    Day Bringar laughed heartily and stood up from the throne.


    "The essence of a person can''t be hidden, even if it''s covered in soot."


    She then bent down in front of Soot, meeting her eyes.


    "You are a good child, Soot. And I have always been waiting for someone as good as you."


    Soot blinked her large eyes in confusion as Day Bringar smiled warmly at her.


    "Let''s live together."


    Soot stared blankly at that smile, as warm and dazzling as the midday sun.


    At that moment, the girl did not know.


    That she would long for this kind, warm smile for over a hundred years to come.


    And that it would be over a hundred years before she would meet a boy who wore a smile of the same warmth.


    At that time, the girl had no idea.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Tap-tap, tap-tap


    The sound of Day Bringar''s military boots echoed clearly as she walked along the corridor inside the palace.


    Behind her, the girl, Soot, tried to follow as quietly as possible. However, due to the difference in their strides, she eventually had to close her eyes and run to keep up with the pounding sound of her footsteps.


    With a grin, Day Bringar eventually stopped walking. Soot, catching her breath, stood beside Day Bringar and looked up at what the queen was observing.


    It was a wall adorned with several portraits. Pointing at them, Day Bringar explained,


    "These are the portraits of the previous Day Bringars of our duchy."


    "Ah...!"


    Flustered, Soot hurriedly bowed deeply towards the portraits. Day Bringar covered her mouth and laughed.


    "You don''t need to bow next time."


    "Oh, okay..."


    "Here, this one is the founder of the Bringar family."


    Day Bringar pointed to the highest and oldest portrait.


    "The last Red Dragon, Day Bringar."


    In the portrait, a tall woman with flaming hair and a bold smile was depicted.


    As Soot stared mesmerized, Day Bringar''s explanation continued softly in her ear.


    "She defeated Jrmungandr, the serpent of the world that was advancing towards the Everblack Empire, and through that connection, she married the human emperor of Everblack and had descendants. She essentially founded our Duchy of Bringar."


    "Wow... to think that a dragon and a human had a child, that''s amazing."


    "Hahaha."


    Day Bringar burst into hearty laughter at Soot''s naive (and perhaps impertinent) remark.


    She really laughs well, Soot thought to herself unknowingly.


    "And this one is her descendant."


    Day Bringar pointed to the next portrait.


    "The first half-dragon, half-human, the first Dragonblood Duchess, Dawn Bringar."


    Depicted there was also a tall woman, her short red hair fluttering about. She was fully clad in armor, her eyes cold and her skin pale, which somehow made Soot shrink a bit in intimidation.


    ''Huh?''


    Then, Soot thought,


    Day Bringar and her descendant, Dawn Bringar... They didn''t look alike at all.


    ''Did she take after the emperor she married?''


    Then Day Bringar pointed to another portrait.


    "And Dawn Bringar passed the dukedom to the current Day Bringar, me... Don''t you think the real thing is better?"


    "The real thing and the portrait, both are splendid!"


    In a clearly recently painted portrait, Day Bringar was smiling brightly.


    With her dark skin and braided hair tied in several knots, dressed in a white uniform, she looked very gallant and impressive.


    ...Yes, gallant and impressive, but.


    "We don''t look alike, do we?"


    Day Bringar suddenly hit the nail on the head.


    Startled, Soot slowly nodded.


    "Right..."


    Neither the ancestral dragon Day Bringar, nor her descendant Dawn Bringar, nor the currently living Day Bringar next to her.


    They didn''t resemble each other at all. They seemed completely unrelated.


    If one were to search for similarities, maybe the red-tinged hair, the reptilian vertically slit pupils, and the sharp teeth...


    But they were too different to be considered parent and child.


    "We''re not related by blood."


    "Really?"


    "The House of Bringar is a lineage tied by purpose, not by blood."


    Surprised, Soot listened as Day Bringar slowly explained,


    "Day Bringar and the emperor of Everblack loved each other, but they couldn''t have children."


    "..."


    "Instead, Day Bringar adopted one of the loyal Dragon Knights, passing on the Dragonblood and Dragonheart. This nominal descendant was Dawn Bringar."


    Qualified as a dragon but also bearing the essential limits of a human. Half-dragon, half-human.


    That''s why it''s crucial to find the right person to inherit the Dragonheart, Dragonblood, and the purpose, continuing the legacy and will of the ancestors.


    "That was the House of Bringar."


    "Dawn Bringar, too, chose one of her following Dragon Knights to pass on the dukedom. That''s me."


    "Ah..."


    "I will do the same. When I find the right person, I will give them my heart and blood... and hand over this country and our lineage to them."


    Day Bringar gazed at the empty space next to her portrait.


    She didn''t want to be abandoned.


    So, Soot strived desperately. She reduced her sleeping hours to study, and she trained until her mouth was bitter every day.


    A year later.


    "You passed."


    Soot had barely managed to pass Leighton''s test in the combat test she took as a knight.


    "There''s nothing left for me to teach you!"


    That''s what Day Bringar told her.


    "Starting next week, I''ll call in tutors for various subjects. Let''s start some more advanced studies."


    At the breakfast table.


    Soot, who had gained a healthy amount of weight over the year, and Day Bringar were having breakfast together.


    While chewing the food she had greedily stuffed into her mouth, Soot blinked.


    "Why starting next week? What about this week?"


    Day Bringar chuckled, wiping Soot''s mouth with a napkin, and answered kindly.


    "This week is the festival."


    "What?"


    "It''s already the autumn festival, Soot. You should have fun at the festival."


    Soot''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It was during the autumn festival that she had been taken in by the queen, and before she knew it, a year had passed.


    "And..."


    Day Bringar hesitated for a moment before saying carefully.


    "At this festival... It will be announced that you have been chosen as my successor."


    "What?!"


    Startled, Soot choked, and even Leighton, who was serving the meal, looked at Day Bringar in surprise.


    Having managed to swallow her water and calm down, Soot stammered.


    "Me, me? Am I your successor, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, does that mean I will become the next Duchess Bringar?"


    "I will hold this position until you come of age. After that, it will be so."


    Soot, who always ate heartily, could not think of eating any more in front of the queen''s bombshell announcement and set down her utensils.


    "But, how am I qualified... to dare to be Your Majesty''s successor..."


    "You''ve been with me for the past year. You might not have known, but there were various tests besides martial arts and academics... You passed them all."


    Day Bringar reached out and took Soot''s hand.


    "Soot. No, I guess I should call you Dusk now."


    Looking gently into the trembling girl''s eyes, Day Bringar smiled softly.


    "Will you officially become my daughter?"


    ***


    On the day of the autumn festival.


    Now familiar with dressing herself, the girl, Dusk, thought as she fastened her dress collar and tied her ribbon.


    Dusk, Dusk... My name has become Dusk Bringar...


    Like the formal dress that was uncomfortable to wear each time, the new name Dusk was also unfamiliar and awkward for the girl.


    But she would endure it. If she could become her daughter...


    As she recalled the word ''daughter,'' her heart pounded fiercely.


    "Whew!"


    The girl, Dusk, lightly slapped her cheeks to focus.


    Today, as Day Bringar''s daughter and the successor of the Bringar Duchy, she was making her first appearance before the citizens. She needed to be mentally prepared.


    After adjusting her low-heeled shoes several times, Dusk took nervous steps towards the office where the queen would be.


    Knock-knockAfter knocking, she cautiously opened the door.


    "Your Majesty, ah, no..."


    After swallowing her breath and gathering her strength.


    Still feeling like she was in a dream, Dusk uttered that word and looked ahead.


    "Mother! I am ready"


    And what Dusk saw in the office was,


    Leighton''s sword piercing through Day Bringar''s back and protruding from the front of her chest.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Day Bringar''s white military uniform was stained with bright red blood.


    Unable to dodge when her trusted confidante stabbed her from behind, Day Bringar clutched the blade that pierced her body and spat blood.


    "Leighton... Captain. What in the world... is this...!"


    "..."


    Leighton, readjusting the sword that had struck the queen, coldly spat out.


    "It is for the sake of the country, Your Excellency."


    "What are you talking about...?!"


    "Your Excellency, you govern the country too emotionally."


    Day Bringar turned around painfully, spitting blood. Leighton continued.


    "You mingle with the citizens emotionally at festivals, you waste the scant budget on emotional indulgence in welfare for the poor, and you have emotionally decided on your successor."


    "..."


    "Although beloved by the citizens, under Your Excellency''s reign, the Duchy of Bringar has always been in peril. As someone concerned about the future of this country... I can no longer stand idly by."


    Leighton clearly revealed the ambition he had concealed all along.


    "The next Duchy title is mine."


    "...!"


    "A lowly street rat who doesn''t know her place, do you think I would hand over the country I have built over a lifetime to such a person? For what reason have I eliminated other Dragon Knights until now?"


    Day Bringar''s voice trembled with panic.


    "Captain Leighton, what are you saying? Surely not."


    "Yes. That''s right. All the Dragon Knights who have died or retired, I''ve been manipulating behind the scenes to ensure that I am the only option left for Your Excellency."


    Leighton''s mouth twisted.


    "But Your Excellency refused to consider me as your successor until the very end."


    "..."


    Leighton would never understand.


    Apart from his competence, it was this glimpse of ambition within him... Day Bringar had not considered him as a successor because of it.


    And yet, she had trusted his loyalty, knowing of this flame of ambition, which was also her fatal mistake.


    "I am also a Dragon Knight. I have rights too. Indeed, who else could govern this country better than I?"


    Leighton''s voice, initially cold, gradually filled with fervor.


    "I can govern this country better than Your Excellency. Only I can."


    "Dare you stab the queen and think... cough! you can safely win the support of the citizens?"


    "Who do you think has been the de facto ruler handling both the internal and external affairs of this country all along?"


    Day Bringar underestimated how thoroughly Leighton had prepared his coup.


    "From long ago, the military has been completely in my grasp. I''m currently subduing other government departments."


    "...!"


    "After Your Excellency passes, the real power of this country will be entirely in my hands. There''s no need to worry about the citizens'' support right now. That can be gained slowly over time."


    "Captain Leighton...!"


    Day Bringar gathered her strength to throw off Leighton and escape the situation, but her body wouldn''t respond.


    "This is the ancient Dragon-Slaying Sword prepared for this day. Even the great Duchess of Bringar will find it hard to survive after being stabbed so deeply."


    Leighton slowly twisted the blade he had thrust in.


    Although Day Bringar instinctively twisted her body, and the sword barely missed her heart, it was a fatal wound nonetheless. The floor was already soaked with the blood spilled by the Duke.


    "Rest assured and pass on, Your Excellency. I will govern this country efficiently after consuming Your Excellency''s heart and blood."


    "Arrrgh...!"Visitt  for the latest updates


    The very moment Day Bringar sensed her end.


    Suddenly-


    "Mother! I''m ready-"


    The young Dragon KnightDusksaid as she entered the office.


    Silence flowed briefly among Day Bringar, Leighton, and Dusk.


    Dusk was a clever child and grasped the situation immediately.


    It was not an unusual sight to her. Even in the back alleys where she grew up, adults constantly stabbed and betrayed each other for the throne.


    Swish-!


    Dusk, who had trained in swordsmanship over the past year and never separated from her wooden sword, drew and threw it straight at Leighton.


    The wooden sword flew directly at Leighton''s face. Leighton dodged it by tilting his head lightly, but his attention was briefly disrupted-


    "Ugh...!"


    Day Bringar seized the moment, grasping the sword blade embedded in her chest and pushed it backward, dispersing magic power all around.


    "Ugh?!"


    Swept away by Day Bringar''s magic power, Leighton was thrown far. Day Bringar collapsed in place, vomiting blood, and Dusk hurriedly supported her.


    "Mother! Are you all right?!"


    "Dusk..."


    Day Bringar held back the blood pouring from her chest with her own hands.


    The internal injuries are not healing...


    Although the dragon power manifested and healed the torn skin and stopped the blood, the inside ravaged by the blade did not recover.


    Even her magic power, which would normally bubble like lava, was now chillingly cooling.


    It seemed there was a special curse on the ancient Dragon-Slaying Sword.


    "Do not make this difficult, Your Excellency."


    From a corner of the office, Leighton had already neatly regained his composure and readjusted his grip on his sword.


    "Think carefully about what path truly serves the country. Without just Your Excellency and that young girl... this country can become much stronger."


    It was an ugly, cruel, yet true facet of the beautiful Duchy of Bringar. Day Bringar grimaced as she laughed.


    "Ugly, cruel, and pathetic, that''s the world and that''s people."


    "..."


    "But love, Dusk."


    Even in such circumstances, Day Bringar said this.


    "Don''t hate, but love."


    "..."


    "You are capable of that."


    What did it mean to do so?


    Dusk could hardly comprehend the queen''s true intention. But Day Bringar''s gaze was so earnest that she nodded in agreement.


    Just then, Leighton''s soldiers poured into the alley.


    "We''ve found the Duchess!"


    "Close the circle and report to Captain Leighton immediately!"


    The soldiers rushed forward, brandishing their spears.


    Dusk hoped that Day Bringar could break through the encirclement, but the duchess did not prepare to fight.


    She just pressed one hand against her chest, took a deep breath, and looked inward...


    Dusk clenched her teeth and raised a piece of wood she had picked up along the way like a sword, ready to die protecting the queen until the last moment.


    For the only person who had ever shown her warmth in her life...


    That was when.


    A retired soldier with a prosthetic leg limped from the back of the alley and stood in front of the queen and Dusk.


    "Ah...?"


    A bewildered sound escaped Dusk''s mouth.


    It was a familiar old man.


    Indeed, it was the same old man who had attacked her at the festival a year ago.


    "..."


    The old man glanced at Dusk, then silently stood firm.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    One by one, people emerged from various parts of the alley and blocked the soldiers'' path.


    They were disabled or elderly veterans, all wearing old military uniforms.


    They were retired soldiers living in the slums.


    Suddenly appearing, they formed a circle around the queen, using their bodies to block the soldiers'' encirclement. The soldiers were taken aback.


    "What''s with these old folks?!"


    "What should we do? They''re unarmed..."


    "We can''t attack civilians"


    At that moment, a cold voice cut through.


    "Are the weapons in your hands just for show?"


    Leighton appeared behind the soldiers.


    He looked coldly at the retired soldiers and then at the queen and girl hiding behind them.


    "Make way. A few casualties will clear the path."


    "..."


    But the soldiers hesitated to swing their weapons, looking at each other, and Leighton, frustrated, stepped forward.


    "These cowards... Move aside. I''ll do it myself."


    Slish


    Leighton''s Dragon-Slaying Sword was drawn with a menacing sound, pointing forward. But the veterans stared straight ahead with empty eyes, unmoving.


    Leighton advanced without hesitation, raising his sword.


    And


    "The queen is still alive!"


    Suddenly, from above, such a shout was heard.


    Everyone looked in surprise toward the direction of the shout, and on the roof of a building forming the back alley... a woman was shouting towards the city.


    "Duchess Bringar is here!"


    It was the tattooed woman, the leader of the vagrant group.


    Led by her, the children of the slums on the roofs and rooftops screamed as if in agony.


    "The Duchess is here! The Dragon Lady is surrounded by rebels!"


    "The Sun Queen is in peril!"


    "You cowards! Are you even the queen''s subjects!"


    As the children screamed, several soldiers quickly climbed the building to capture them.


    "These brats, what are they doing!"


    "Disperse immediately! Otherwise, you too will be dealt with..."


    The soldiers, who were aggressively threatening the children with weapons, gradually trailed off their words.


    "Oh, oh..."


    "My God. This is"


    Triggered by the children''s cries, the sight of citizens surging from various parts of the city looked like a tidal wave.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    The situation had turned strange.


    Leighton, who had initiated the coup, and his soldiers were now unexpectedly surrounded by retired veterans and civilians.


    Weapons began to drop one by one from the soldiers'' hands.


    It had been a coup without justification from the start. Due to the nature of the military organization, it was only that the reins had long been handed to Leighton, who had been the real power holder...


    ''Kkuk!''


    Feeling the situation turn against him, Leighton gritted his teeth. The coup, which should have been resolved swiftly, had been delayed to this point, and much had already gone awry.


    ''It''s not too late yet. If I kill the Duchess and seize the Dragonheart and Dragonblood...!''


    The legitimacy of the Bringar Ducal family ultimately stemmed from the power of the dragon.


    Lady Bringar was currently helpless against the Dragon-Slaying Sword, unable to exert her original powers.


    If he could steal the remaining Dragonheart and Dragonblood from her, then becoming the ''Dragon,'' as well as the next Duke of Bringar, was still possible.


    The resistance of the civilians?


    Such things could be crushed with absolute power...!


    "Don''t worry about what''s behind, break through the front!"


    Despite Leighton''s command, most soldiers hesitated and were reluctant. However, Leighton didn''t care and charged forward.


    A few loyal knights and soldiers followed him.


    It was a situation of riding the tiger after already participating in the rebellion. Rather than laying down their swords and giving up, they decided to fight it out with Leighton.


    The retired veterans formed a wall in front of the queen with their bodies but were quickly slaughtered, spilling blood.


    Leading from the front, Leighton brandished his sword to clear a path and dashed towards Lady Bringar.


    ''I will rip out your heart and devour it! Then I will, this country...!''


    As Leighton cleared his last resistance with blood and finally reached Lady Bringar.


    "...?!"


    Gooooooo...!


    Already there, her flaming crimson hair fluttering upwards


    The girl who had inherited the name Bringar stood there, eyes tightly shut.


    ***


    When she was first stabbed with the Dragon-Slayer Sword, Lady Bringar was already on the verge of death.


    Since escaping the palace, she had felt death looming behind her. She should have started the succession ritual and passed on the Dragonheart and Dragonblood to Dusk immediately.


    But she gritted her teeth and endured death.


    Before the succession ritual, she tried to control the rampaging Dragonheart and Dragonblood inside her... and her emotions.


    The rage of being betrayed by a trusted subordinate surged to her head. She felt an immediate urge to transform into the form of a dragon and destroy everything.


    But she endured.


    She couldn''t pass her angrily pulsing heart and blood to Dusk.


    To ensure that the girl''s small body and soul, and her future life, were not destroyed. It had to be passed on whole and precious...


    "Dusk."


    And finally, peace came.


    The surging anger and grudge subsided as she looked into the girl''s eyes, vanishing like a lie. Realizing she was ready, Lady Bringar smiled gently.


    "Take my hand."


    Dusk, as if enchanted, took the queen''s hand.


    The next moment, the girl''s consciousness moved not to reality but into Dusk''s mental world.


    "This place is...?"


    Dusk looked around in surprise.


    It was a land where fires blazed on the ground. Everything was burnt to ashes and still the ground radiated heat from the flames.


    On this charred earth, Lady Bringar smiled as usual. But only then did Dusk understand.


    Why Lady Bringar had often appeared to be smiling.


    She had always smiled to endure the boiling rage inside her.


    This desolate scene was truly the real mindset of the queen who had lived as a monarch for over a century.


    "To become the Duchess of Bringar, you must first acknowledge."


    Lady Bringar slowly began.


    "That you are a monster."


    "..."


    "That you possess physical abilities far superior to ordinary humans, enjoy a lifespan several times that of ordinary humans, and govern while looking down on ordinary humans. Becoming a dragon from being an ordinary human makes you feel this difference even more."


    Everything was burnt, ashes whirled to the horizon of her inner world, which Lady Bringar slowly scanned.


    "You might not think it now... but once you stand atop a high tower, atop a high castle, your perspective changes. A sense of superiority and a chosen-people mentality can emerge at any moment."


    "..."


    "So Dawn Bringar had one criterion for selecting future dukes," she said.


    And towards the girl who had obtained that qualification, Lady Bringar smiled faintly.


    "A strong heart that will not give up on living as a human."


    "...!"


    "That is exactly what is necessary for a human to become a dragon. The qualification to become a descendant of the Red Dragon."


    Lady Bringar, kneeling on one knee before Dusk, took the girl''s hand and placed it over her own heart.


    "True strength is not in this heart or the magic power flowing in this blood."


    "Then..."


    "..."


    "Don''t cry, my child. We shall meet again."


    Lady Bringar gently stroked the weeping Dusk Bringar''s head.


    "Legend has it that the Red Dragons at the end of their lives gather at the coast at the world''s end, waiting together for the last sunrise... I''ll wait there for you, so take your time. You understand?"


    "Yes, Mother."


    Now blind, Lady Bringar lifted her fading eyes and asked in a fading voice.


    "It''s quiet around here. It''s the autumn festival... are the citizens enjoying the festival?"


    The citizens surrounding the dying queen were sobbing quietly.


    Dusk Bringar, wiping her tears, lied with a smile.


    "Yes, Mother. The whole city is filled with laughter and song."


    "Haha, as it should be for an autumn festival. And what else...?"


    "People have gathered in the squares like clouds with food and drink, praising you for this year''s good harvest."


    "When I ordered the dam construction, everyone grumbled... See? Things go well when they do as this old lady says... Haha. What else do you see?"


    Dusk Bringar looked up at the clear sky.


    "Fireworks are lighting up the sky."


    "I told them only on the last day so many times, but these people... they never tire year after year..."


    "The sky is blooming with fireworks of various colors. Look. That one resembles a flower bud, and that one looks like an umbrella, and that one..."


    As she described the nonexistent fireworks, Dusk Bringar tightly grasped Lady Bringar''s cold hand.


    "...The citizens are now waiting for your words, Mother. What have you prepared to say this year? Please go ahead."


    Then Lady Bringar, with cracked lips, faintly smiled and said,


    "To all the good people of this country."


    To all the citizens who fought against the soldiers to save her, she once again delivered the words she repeated every year.


    "Live every day like a festival. Eat, dance, sing, and... love."


    The queen''s voice slowly faded.


    "Love, my children. Love..."


    Those were her last words.


    Lady Bringar''s head dropped. She breathed no more.


    Amidst the citizens turned into a sea of tears, Dusk Bringar, who had been facing her deceased mother, also slowly lowered her head.


    ***


    ...A vast amount of time has passed since that day.


    Had she lived as kindly as her mother had advised?


    Dusk Bringar thought she had not.


    The crown suddenly placed on the young girl was too heavy. The citizens continuously compared her to her predecessor.


    Neighboring countries underestimated the young queen, and swindlers tried to manipulate her.


    Governing was arduous, and wars were incessant. She was merely struggling to survive.


    Mired in inertia, she struggled painfully, thus surviving over a hundred years.


    The courage not to hate had long been burnt away.


    Dusk Bringar had come to hate many people.


    Many nations had come to hate Dusk Bringar. She had killed many and lost just as much.


    ''I''m sorry, Mother.''


    Suddenly, she surveyed her mental world, now as black and grotesque as her mother''s, if not more so, and muttered softly.


    ''I did not live as you had wished.''


    She had been trusted and had tried to live uprightly...


    But looking back, only her long, crooked, ash- and soot-covered footsteps remained.


    Looking down at her own hand, stained black under her nails, Dusk Bringar clenched her fist tightly.


    ''So, at least...''


    She must protect that child, who held the same warmth as you...


    ***


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar suddenly opened her eyes.


    A cool breeze entered through the gap in the curtained window. The feather pillow was soft, and the blanket was warm. A fresh fruit scent wafted from somewhere.


    Having dreamt a long dream of the distant past, she couldn''t tell if this was reality or an illusion.


    "...What is this, have I finally died and gone to heaven?"


    As Dusk Bringar murmured blankly,


    "With such a handsome angel flying around beside you, I suppose it would be questionable whether it''s heaven or not."


    A familiar voice came from beside her. Dusk Bringar, startled, looked in that direction.


    "Unfortunately, Duchess, this is still the earth."


    The young man with jet-black hair sitting beside the bedAsh, closed the book he was reading with a thud and smirked playfully.


    "How was it, sleeping for so long? Did you have any nice dreams?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Dusk Bringar, who had been staring blankly at me, suddenly sat up.


    "Ash! Are you hurt anywhere?!"


    "No, it''s the Duchess who''s injured, the Duchess! You have serious injuries, so please lie down."


    "What? What are you... Ugh!"


    As she tried to get up, Dusk Bringar moaned in pain and fell back onto the bed. Only then did she notice the bandages wrapped around her entire body.


    "Uh. So, this is... what is this...?"


    "Do you not remember wrapping me up and taking the breath attack in my stead?"


    "Ah..."


    It seemed she recalled the final moments of the battle against the eyes of the Black Dragon, and Dusk Bringar''s voice faded weakly.


    "Right, I remember now... I was about to do something dangerous again, and without thinking..."


    "I at least had the minimum protective gear when I did that."


    I was a bit sheepish but still spoke sternly.


    "The Duchess even put her armor on me, and then took the breath attack bare-bodied. If you were going to do that, you might as well have worn the armor."


    "Your safety was my top priority."


    Dusk Bringar murmured in a voice still heavy with sleep.


    "The life of the Commander of the Front here is at stake; how could I spare my armor?"


    "..."


    I clamped my mouth shut.


    My recklessness in not taking care of myself is ultimately causing my heroes to get injured.


    If I don''t change this, more heroes will die trying to protect me.


    ''But what can I do if the difficulty itself is screwing with me...''


    I scratched my head with a sigh and then explained what happened next.


    "Thankfully, right after that, Nameless beheaded Ipian, stopping the breath attack in its tracks. A few seconds longer and you could have suffered much more severe injuries."


    "That''s typical sister Nameless for you... hehe."


    This sister fixation... How did the ranks here at the front get so twisted.


    Anyway, to finish explaining the situation... Nameless had shaken Ipian''s head, and the battle ended.


    But the last few seconds of the breath that Ipian unleashed with all his dying strength scorched Dusk Bringar''s body.


    Even though I deployed a shield with the rampaging power of the Red Dragon, it melted instantly, and even the heroes standing behind suffered minor burns.


    Afterwards, returned to Crossroad. Spent a few days recovering from injuries and repairing equipment, waiting for Dusk Bringar to regain consciousness.


    Just today, Dusk Bringar finally opened her eyes. I was honestly scared she wouldn''t wake up at all, so I''m relieved.


    I picked an apple from the basket beside her bed and peeled it myself. My skills aren''t great, so it wasn''t peeled very nicely, but still, this Dragon Lady needs to eat something.


    "It''s strange, the elders here at the front keep dramatically throwing their lives away. Shouldn''t they be aiming for retirement? I do not permit it!"


    "Right, as long as no one is seriously hurt, that''s what matters."


    "No, you were the one seriously hurt..."


    As I handed her the apple I had peeled, Dusk Bringar took it without complaining and nibbled away.


    "So, what day is it today? And what time is it about? It looks dark, so it must be night..."


    "..."


    I stopped peeling the apple.


    I looked Dusk Bringar in the eye. Unaware of what was happening, she blinked her pumpkin-colored eyes.


    "Phew..."


    I wasn''t keen on spilling everything to a patient, but I had to tell her the truth.


    "The current time is noon, Duchess."


    "...What?"


    Dusk Bringar, startled, gestured towards the window.


    "What are you talking about, it''s this dark... Ah, is this some kind of joke? The jokes these young people make nowadays are so hard to understand..."


    "It''s no joke, Duchess."


    With a sigh, I stood up and drew the curtains aside.


    "...!"


    Dusk Bringar widened her eyes and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    Together, we looked up at the sky.


    "It has been getting darker over the past few days... And now, even at what should be the brightest time, it has come to this."


    "..."


    "The day has disappeared from this world."


    Outside, the sky stretched out, pitch black.


    It was as if covered by an artificial veil, stiflingly dark, with the sun shimmering faintly and distantly in the center like a full moon.


    I swept my fingers across my forehead.


    It wasn''t a time to deny reality, whether scientific or magical. There was a real situation unfolding right before my eyes.


    The sky was covered in darkness, the temperature was dropping sharply, and an early winter was approaching.


    Right now, it might only be over Crossroad, but a week from now when Night Bringar makes his move... the day might truly disappear from the entire world.


    If we fail to subdue Night Bringar, that night will continue forever.


    The world will freeze over and ultimately drown in an unending darkness.


    "...The soldiers are anxious, my lord."


    Lucas, noticing the mood, cautiously spoke up. Evangeline followed suit.


    "Not to mention the citizens. The whole city is in chaos."


    "I see. Both the soldiers and the citizens..."


    The next moment, we looked as if by agreement at the last member of our main party.


    Click, clack, clank...


    Damian was quietly maintaining and checking the condition of his magun.


    His expression was calm, and his hands steady, but the problem was that we had never seen Damian do this in the office before.


    He was anxious. Even the heroes who fought monsters at the forefront.


    ''It would be stranger if they weren''t anxious.''


    If they woke up to a world that was still dark, what could be more terrifying than that?


    Up until now, the word ''doom'' had hovered around us like an invisible atmosphere, a blurred air. Although unsettling, it had been a dull sensation.


    But now, with the day erased, doom had become a clear reality hanging over our heads.


    No one could be unafraid.


    The end of the world was, truly, just around the corner.


    "Prepare winter clothing that we had ready for the season, and distribute the stockpiled firewood. Start distributing it to the citizens as well."


    That''s why I directed practical measures.


    To keep the minds of those floating in anxiety grounded.


    "As instructed beforehand, continue doing what we can, as we have been doing."


    The magic cores from Ipian we had reclaimed, as well as the stockpiled high-quality cores and materials, were all put into equipment production.


    People worked day and night, and the southern wall was nearing the end of its construction. Everyone was putting in a death-defying effort in preparation for the final battle against the Black Dragon Legion.


    From Plan A for the Black Dragon subjugation to Plan F in reserve in case of failure, all were prepared just for Crossroad.


    Military advisors from various countries gathered worldwide brainstormed and devised strategies.


    Under the directives of my father, Emperor Traha, Crossroad too was nearing the end of its preparations for the final battle.


    ''Of course, if Plan A... direct subjugation fails, then any subsequent measures from that point are merely desperate floundering...''


    But it''s better to try than not to. Those struggles might just work.


    "I''ve said it many times, but the heroes who will go directly into Black Dragon subjugation... take some more rest."


    I looked around at the main party members and smiled gently.


    Tactics against the Black Dragon had been briefly briefed beforehand. Detailed tactical orders would be given again soon...


    But still, I wanted to give the heroes a proper rest.


    To fully recover from injuries sustained in previous battles and to muster all their strength for the last confrontation with the Black Dragon.


    And, perhaps...


    This might be the last peaceful time we could spend together.


    "Until I call for assembly, take time to rest. You can ponder alone, spend time with loved ones, or even just lie down and sleep."


    I grinned.


    "Let''s each endure this long night in our own way."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the four exchanged glances...


    "My lord, then I''ll take a nap here for a bit... I stayed up all night and am tired."


    "Ah! Me too, me too! I want to nap! Move over, uncle. Let me use your knee as a pillow!"


    "Then, Your Highness, I''ll just finish up the memo I was writing."


    "This room is so warm and easy to breathe... I''ll stay a little longer too, Prince."


    Thus, all four naturally took their places on my office sofa and lay down. Oh well, thats how it is, huh?


    I dragged my chair from behind the desk and placed it between the sofas, then sat down on it like lying down.


    After that, there was no further conversation.


    We spent the time quietly in front of the dying fireplace, listening to each other''s breathing.


    Looking into the flickering little flames, I hoped.


    I hoped that this long night, before the final battle, would be peaceful for everyone.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    "Why, have you never felt like that? Dreading the arrival of morning."


    The forge. Kellibey''s workshop.


    Hannibal had been infusing a spirit into the equipment when he suddenly blurted out such words.


    Beside him, Kellibey, who had been enchanting the equipment with magic, looked over at his little assistant, wondering what he was talking about.


    "Because I don''t want to leave the warmth of my bed. Because I don''t want to go to work. Because I just want to lie around all day and sleep. Wishing that morning would never come, that I could stay in bed for about a week."


    "You''ve thought about that, you rascal..."


    "Hehe. Honestly, hasn''t everyone thought this at least once or twice? No? Is it just me?"


    Wishing that morning would never come.


    Wishing that the world would just end.


    While living through the cruel reality, many people have imagined such scenarios at least once.


    But no matter how much one prays under the covers, the sun inevitably rises, and the world brightens...


    Hannibal looked up and gazed at the dark sky outside the forge.


    Even though it was around noon, the sky was exceedingly dark, with only a blurry silhouette of the sun trembling beyond a curtain of undulating darkness.


    "But to think that the morning really doesn''t come, and the world is actually ending... It''s unbelievable, really."


    "..."


    Watching his assistant''s stunned expression, Kellibey made a gesture with his chin.


    "How old are you again? You''ve lied so much about your age, even I''m confused."


    "Me? I''m exactly fourteen now."


    "To see the end of the world at fourteen..."


    A clicking sound came from the mouth of the old dwarf.


    "Instead of working like this, shouldn''t you be out playing somewhere?"


    "It''s completely dark outside, where would I go to play? Besides, who knows? Maybe one of the spirits I''ve enchanted will play a crucial role in saving the world?"


    "Oh, such grand nonsense."


    Kellibey grumbled and then noticed a customer approaching the entrance of the workshop, snorting disdainfully.


    "Hey, your dad''s here again. Go eat lunch and come back."


    Hannibal, startled, looked toward the entrance of the forge where Zenis awkwardly stood, smiling sheepishly while waving. In his other hand, he held a basket with lunch.Visitt  for the latest updates


    "My son always causes trouble..."


    Then, the woman priest who had come with ZenisRosettascolded him.


    "Why are you so nervous? Want to earn more heretic points again? Stand tall and speak your mind!"


    "Well, then... Ahem! Listen! This forge doesn''t function properly without our son! We''re going to feed him now, so you all better understand that! Any complaints?!"


    In front of his overbearing father''s roar, Hannibal covered his face with both hands.


    "Augh, Father really is too much..."


    Kellibey couldn''t help but laugh heartily.


    "That''s still good, right?"


    "..."


    Awkwardly twisting his body, Hannibal nonetheless grinned and removed his work gloves.


    "Then I''ll go have lunch, please eat as well, Master!"


    "Alright, have a good meal."


    Hastily wiping the sweat on his face with a towel, Hannibal hurriedly ran to the two priests.


    The three of them chatted amiably as they left the forge, Kellibey silently watching them go.


    "..."


    The image of his deceased son seemed to overlap with the shadows of the cheerful trio.


    Shaking his head to clear his mind, Kellibey shouted into the forge.


    "Let''s all eat lunch too! Take a break!"


    "Yes-!"


    The blacksmiths, eagerly awaiting lunchtime, responded in unison.


    Even as the end of the world approached, and they busied themselves preparing equipment for the final battle, it was essential to eat and rest properly to maintain efficiency.


    Lunchboxes were distributed by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Kellibey picked up his sandwich but couldn''t bring himself to eat. He had no appetite.


    Kellison...


    Still, the apparition of his dead son lingered before his eyes, refusing to fade away.


    Wait for me. Ill join this final battle too.


    If the opponent was the King of all monsters.


    No matter what, he was determined to strike a blow with his own hands, with his hammer and spirit.


    Even if it didnt serve as a requiem for his dead son, even if it only cleared the cobwebs in his mind, it didnt matter.


    The hatred and frustration that wouldnt disappear just by hammering equipment were gradually growing within him.


    Before it swelled enough to burst him, Kellibey decided to charge toward the enemy leader.


    Whether I die or live, this battle will decide it all.


    If death brings peace, then that would be a decent ending in its own right.


    Even though he had no appetite, Kellibey tried to muster the energy to eat the sandwich when...


    "Kellibey! There''s trouble!"


    A dwarf came running in from outside, exclaiming loudly.


    "The airship... The wreckage of Geronimo has been found!"


    "...!"


    "It was found far south from the epicenter of the Southern Plains! It seems it was blown away by the explosion. They are now recovering it and bringing it to Crossroad..."


    Geronimo.


    A long time ago, Kellibey had personally built this airship, which served as the flagship of the World Guardian Front, carrying the corpse of the Goblin God-King intended for a kamikaze attack... the airship Kellison had piloted until the very end.


    And here at this stump as well.


    Even from the tree where the Elven Queen herself had fallen and died, robust life was pushing forth sprouts.


    Even in a world where the sun does not rise. Even as winter approaches.


    "Why?"


    As the cold wind blew, she instinctively reached out to cover the sprout, and Verdandi murmured softly.


    "Why...?"


    Why does it strive to live like this? Why does it try to survive like this?


    It is unknowable.


    Because life is impermanent. Because nature is indifferent.


    As if embracing the stump with her body, Verdandi murmured with a choked voice.


    "You were really terrible, Skuld..."


    The sprouts that emerged at the spot where her sister died and those that sprouted in the abandoned patch in the dungeon.


    Verdandi would nurture them. She would ensure they grew fully. Because they were the last legacy left by Skuld.


    And, to do that...


    Verdandi herself must also live.


    "Really... you were terrible..."


    Emotion, long absent, vividly returned to Verdandi''s face.


    Mostly it was sorrow.


    But there was a slight relief as well.


    ***


    Swoosh!


    A massive silver fist cut through the air.


    In the training grounds of the barracks, Kuilan was practicing alone.


    Under the dark sky, his silver fist streaked through the air, spreading a faint glow like a light aura.


    To others, it might seem like a solo practice, but in reality, Kuilan was not in a situation to be at ease.


    "Is that all you got, 44th?"


    "..."


    Illusions of werewolves made of darkness attacked Kuilan from all directions.


    Kuilan scattered punches and kicks into the air, fending off the illusions.


    "With that level of murderous intent! With that level of fighting spirit! What do you think you can kill? Is that all your hatred amounts to?!"


    The illusions shouted as they surged from all around. Kuilan clenched his teeth.


    If talking big won, our ancestor might as well have been the Demon King...


    The Nightmare Slayer made from the magical core of Lunared the Wolf King, [Full Moon''s Massacrer].


    Whenever there was a crisis, this damned cloak whispered in his mind. To surrender his body to it. Then, it would take care of the situation for him.


    He had ignored it all along, but the situation had been too critical during the last encounter with the Goblin God-King, and he had reluctantly reached out his hand.


    In exchange for borrowing its power, the cloak had clung to Kuilan''s body... and ever since then, these illusions had been harassing him like this.


    Their purpose was singular.


    "Your flesh is perfect now. So hand it over to me! I can make much better use of it than you!"


    "..."


    "Then I''ll blow away the Black Dragon and whatever else! It wouldnt be a bad deal for you, right?"


    Maybe, just maybe, it was true. If he surrendered his body to this nightmare, he might be able to land a clean hit on the Black Dragon.


    The problem is that this nightmare doesn''t only intend to attack the Black Dragon. It would undoubtedly strike at the same allies as well.


    Not only that, it might even try to destroy humanity, just as Lunared the Wolf King had originally intended.


    Ultimately, whether this creature or the Black Dragon, both were enemies of the world.


    ''So far, I have managed to hold on...''


    Gradually, the frequency and intensity of the illusions'' attacks were increasing. Fending off each illusion, Kuilan felt increasingly drained.


    ''How much longer can I last?''


    A few more days? Or perhaps months?


    Whenever it happened, Kuilan was determined to confront this battle before his body was taken over by the leather cloak... and the nightmare sleeping within it.


    To subdue the nightmare and make it entirely his own, or else.


    ''To end my life before it completely takes over.''


    Whoosh-!


    After sending the last attacking illusion flying with a back kick.


    Kuilan steadied his ragged breathing and adjusted his stance. Wisps of pale steam rose from his muscular back.


    ''...My fists are gradually taking the same form as the illusions.''


    Fighting the illusions, Kuilan''s fists were reverting to their original form of primitive and violent boxing.


    Though he hated to admit it, his immediate power was increasing. And what was needed in the fight against the Black Dragon was precisely this immediate power.


    "..."


    As Kuilan sighed deeply and steadied his breath.


    "Captain!"


    A subordinate from the Penal Squad rushed in breathlessly.


    Turning in surprise, Kuilan listened as the subordinate exclaimed urgently.


    "Sir, Princess Yun... Princess Yun has regained consciousness!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 660

    Yun opened her eyes with a start.


    Her blurred vision gradually cleared, and soon, she saw a familiar middle-aged man before her.


    "...Father?"


    "Yun!"


    The middle-aged man with the same lush, copper-toned hair joyfully called out.


    It was none other than King Miller Ariane of the Northern Arian Kingdom, who had come down to see his youngest daughter.


    "Yun, you''ve come to! Your father was worried sick that something terrible might have happened to you..."


    "Father, how did you come all this way?"


    "When I heard that my beloved youngest daughter had fallen gravely ill, of course, I had to come, didn''t I?"


    The king smiled, but Yun frowned in displeasure.


    Her father, King Miller Ariane, was a good king but hardly a good father.


    He was a man who could easily throw his children into the political arena if needed.


    Was it not just two years ago that he had pushed for an engagement between Yun and Prince Ash without so much as asking her opinion?


    In front of his daughter, he might shed tears of love, but behind her back, he could let his own children die if it benefited the nation. Such was the political figure of the king of the Arian Kingdom.


    "For your healing, we''ve used our kingdom''s treasure... the ��Tears of the Apex��."


    Thus, when Yun heard that her father had used such a precious national treasure to heal her, she felt apprehensive first.


    Then, the clergyman next to him cautiously spoke to the king.


    "Your Majesty. Although the relic is working, it hasn''t fully healed the princess''s injuries."


    "What? How can that be? Do whatever it takes to cure her!"


    "The ��Tears of the Apex�� is a condensed body of divine power... it has no effect on injuries that divine power cannot heal. It''s a miracle that the princess regained consciousness at all."


    The king furrowed his brow.


    "So you''re telling me, not only will my daughter not recover, but she''ll soon lose consciousness again... Is that what you''re saying?"


    "It is with regret that I must confirm, yes."


    "Oh, what a tragedy..."


    King Miller Ariane tugged at the hair beneath his crown and lamented.


    "My most beloved youngest daughter... to suffer such a fate at the distant front lines, oh..."


    "..."


    Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She was beginning to understand why her father was overreacting.


    "Our Arian Kingdom has not only lost the airship ��Ariane Bear�� but also our beloved youngest princess and brave warriors have either died or been injured. Even the use of the national treasure ��Tears of the Apex�� couldn��t heal my daughter. The loss is overwhelming compared to other nations, isn''t it, Yun?"


    Her father intended to use even this for political purposes.


    "To all the kings gathered here, and to the leader of the World Guardian Front... I will demand appropriate compensation. And I declare that our Arian Kingdom can no longer afford to bleed."


    "..."


    "Therefore, Yun, explain how much you have suffered, how much pain you have endured. Then, leave the rest to your father."


    Though the Arian Kingdom participated in the World Guardian Front, it had always been under Yun''s lead as the king''s proxy.


    The king had never come down from the northern homeland and had always been reluctant to join the war.


    "To avoid helping the south and expose the critical losses our north has suffered, and to secure just compensation. And we must withdraw from this affair. So, Yun, for your father, for the country, speak now. Right?"


    "..."


    Yun turned to the side. Were the scribes ready to record her words before she lost consciousness again?


    Her father would use every word she uttered for political purposes.


    Yun sighed deeply.


    "Father. The world''s end is near. Even now, do you have to do this?"


    "Yun, you are a smart girl."


    The king holding his daughter''s hand smiled gently.


    "There''s no way the world is actually coming to an end. This is just a monster outbreak in the south. It happens every year."


    "..."


    "It''s the southern fools who don''t want to bear their losses alone, trying to drag us into shared responsibility. It''s the same old trick of the empire. This is purely a political battle."


    "..."


    "Everything I do is for the nation. For you as well. So..."


    Yun clenched her mouth shut.


    It was then. The guard shouted from outside.


    "Announcing, King Kuilan of the Beastmen has arrived!"


    King Ariane furrowed his brows.


    "A king of the Beastmen? Since when did they have a king? Who��"


    Bang!


    The door swung open forcefully, and Kuilan stormed into the room.


    The appearance of the towering werewolf startled everyone from the Ariane Kingdom who had just arrived, but Yun greeted him with a smile.


    Kuilan closed his eyes and then opened them. A golden glow surged in the wolf��s eyes.


    ***


    Winter Silver Merchant Guild. Crossroad Branch.


    This place, brightly lit as always, was bustling. Workers hurriedly loaded materials to rush to various parts of the city, and messengers from different regions organized espionage and information.


    And in the office of the guild leader.


    Serenade, unusually stopping her work, was making a request to her bodyguard-dressed as a maid, Elize.


    "Please take good care of Prince Ash, Elize."


    Holding Elize''s hand firmly, Serenade repeated the words she had said several times before.


    "Please protect him. He is the one who always rushes into the most dangerous places..."


    "..."


    "You are the only one I can trust and ask. Tell me you can do it."


    Elize glanced up with her deep blue eyes and faced her mistress.


    Serenade''s face was calm, but a faint anxiety was swirling around it.


    "...I will accomplish it, my lady."


    Elize bowed her head deeply as she responded.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a statement made with confidence.


    Elize was certainly a skilled swordswoman. She knew very well that her talent and skills were exceptional.


    Among humans, there were not many who could match her.


    But��this time, the opponent was the Black Dragon.


    Although she had been selected for the Black Dragon extermination expedition, Elize honestly wasn''t sure. What could she possibly do?


    Against that powerful evil dragon, would her sword dance have any meaning?


    She knew just as well as she knew her own talent that the caliber of her opponent far surpassed her own.


    ''Can I really protect Prince Ash in front of such a being?''


    But she had no choice but to answer, in front of her mistress''s trembling silver gaze.


    Serenade likely didn''t truly believe that Elize could protect Ash either. She must be clinging to any hope she could find.


    The last night had fallen on the world, and destruction was imminent. A catastrophe that could not be averted with all the wealth in the world was approaching.


    Elize had to silently watch as Serenade''s slender hand, firmly gripping hers, trembled.


    It was then.


    "My lady, a visitor has arrived."


    A servant spoke from outside the door. Serenade, who had been holding hands with Elize, hastily adjusted her appearance and asked.


    "Is it him?"


    "It is, the Mer-King has arrived."


    "Ah. Please, bring him in."


    The door opened, and the Mer-King��King Poseidon XIII, with his deep blue long hair fluttering, entered.


    Elize walked behind Serenade and stood at attention, while Serenade greeted him with her usual business smile.


    "Welcome, Your Majesty Poseidon."


    "Countess Serenade."


    King Poseidon in front of Serenade gave a sour smile.


    "Sorry about that. Ever since I inherited the divine power, my senses have become overly sharp... I unintentionally overheard the conversation inside the room."


    "Ah? Oh..."


    "You were worried about Prince Ash."


    Serenade''s face turned bright red.


    Even in a soundproofed room, the Mer-King''s physical abilities were strong enough to hear such faint voices.


    "Heh, don''t be embarrassed. It''s natural to worry about a lover."


    "..."


    "But don''t worry too much. The desire to protect him is shared by all the heroes who are part of this front."


    King Poseidon gave a friendly smile.


    "Everyone will throw themselves into protecting him. If the hunt, the expedition, is successful... the commander will return safely."


    Of course, if the hunt... the expedition fails.


    No one would return alive. But no one dared to voice such thoughts.


    "I came here not only to inform Prince Ash in advance. It seemed necessary to tell you as well."


    King Poseidon''s expression became serious. Serenade, having composed her face, looked back at him.


    "It might seem ridiculous to talk about what happens after this battle already, but we always have to prepare for the unexpected."


    Taking a deep breath,


    "I will not survive this battle."


    King Poseidon declared.


    Serenade gasped in shock, to which King Poseidon calmly continued.


    "Therefore, I came to discuss with you... the future of the Merfolk after my passing."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    When the heroes had taken their breaks, and Dusk Bringar regained consciousness and stabilized.


    It was five days before the start of the stage. I had summoned all the heroes.


    "The final battle is upon us."


    I surveyed the heroes, huddled together in the drawing room of the lord''s mansion.


    Surrounded by the knights, I confirmed the presence of Dusk Bringar and then smiled faintly.


    "You might be tired of hearing this, but I want to go over the strategy for this subjugation once more."


    The better you understand, the better.


    I leaned on my staff, pointing at the scribble of a black dragon on the chalkboard... though it looked more like a wriggling worm I had drawn.


    It was somewhat gigantic for a worm, with several wings and tails attached, and not to mention, it had seven heads.


    "First and foremost."


    I took a deep breath and then said as if to confirm,


    "The Black Dragon cannot be felled by conventional means."


    Despite hearing this multiple times, the overwhelming statement made the heroes shudder again.


    "This creature is an anomaly even by the standards of the King of Flies. It''s virtually impossible to bring down with the ordinary raid tactics used against dragons of the Black Dragon Legion."


    Conventional means that is, the typical boss monster raid tactics wont work.


    ''Not that the tactics used in the game disappear.''


    Tactics in the game in essence, a Gimmick.


    That''s all there is. Because there''s only one path, it''s clearer even if it''s narrower.


    "I will explain about it once more."


    I lightly tapped the chalkboard with my staff.


    "Night Bringer of the Black Dragon Legion. A being that can be considered the main body, having all the unique characteristics of every monster we''ve faced from the Black Dragon Legion."


    In other words.


    Claws Parekians hard body, mobility.


    Fangs Tustivians massiveness, breath.


    Wings Wingians flight, feather bombardment, mind control.


    Eyes Ipians dark magic eyes. And multiple heads too-


    Its a total collection of the patterns weve faced from the evil dragons. Its actually more than that.


    The last two, Kilitian and Scalian, have rather subtle characteristics...


    Blood Drop Kilitian''s vitality.


    Pure Scale Scalian''s... cunningness? What even is this creature...?


    Anyway, it has all that too.


    "The main issue aside from the intuitive abilities is the dark magic eyes. And the multiple heads."


    I randomly poked at the seven heads drawn on the chalkboard with the tip of my staff.


    "You all know that it''s called the Septdragon? The middle head is Night Bringer himself, and the other six heads..."


    I gestured across my neck with one hand.


    "Night Bringer beheaded them himself."


    "Ugh..."


    Evangeline, always expressive, stuck out her tongue in disgust. Thats a good reaction. I nodded and continued my explanation.


    "The necks were annihilated, and only six heads were left... Usually, they''re attached around the middle neck, and during battle, they ''wake up'' to assist him."


    "That''s really a bizarre taste..."


    Just as Evangeline said, it''s a grotesque sense indeed.


    Night Bringer is such a dragon.


    It''s a Septdragon, but the middle head completely dominates, and the other six heads float around the main body like drones, assisting in battle.


    These six heads are already dead, so they have no will of their own. They''re just artifacts that do as the leader commands, breathing fire and casting spells.


    Evangeline tilted her head in confusion.


    "But how do the floating heads breathe fire?"


    "Dont make me explain. If we start picking it apart, none of it makes sense, this bastard."


    The floating heads are connected to the main body by darkness, probably supplying whatever through that dark conduit.


    Pop!


    I flicked my staff in my palm and concluded.


    "So to sum up... it''s an incredibly vital creature, extremely tough, incredibly huge, moves incredibly fast and flies, uses breaths, dragon roars, magic, feather bombardments, mind control, dark magic eyes, and whatnot, and six floating heads that assist the main body too."


    Sighs erupted from the crowd. I felt like sighing too.


    At this point, how on earth were we supposed to kill it? No, it seems like it was made so we couldnt in the first place.


    "Moreover, the typical weakness of a dragon, the ''reverse scale'', is absent. Precisely speaking, its entire body is made up of reverse scales, with no vulnerable part."


    It is said that every scale composing the body of the True Black Dragon Night Bringer is a reverse scale.


    True to a dragon that defies the heavens, even the direction of the scales is completely opposite to that of ordinary dragons.


    And just as a typical dragon harbors a single reverse scale in its body, Night Bringer harbored just one scale of the correct orientation.


    Cutting off the darkness between the drone heads and the main body will shoot them down,


    "Every time a connection to another head is severed, Night Bringer''s main body is also temporarily stunned. We''ll use this to sever all head connections and then... fire all our light at the middle head simultaneously."


    The beings of the mythic era can be said to embody the natural order that living creatures fear.


    The natural order that Night Bringer represents is ''night''.


    Therefore, by its very nature being infinitely close to darkness, it must be vulnerable to light.


    ''That was the case in the game.''


    When the heroes concentrated and shot their light at him, Night Bringer initially resisted.


    But after reducing the darkness gauge sufficiently, he struggled and exposed vulnerabilities.


    The scales in the area where the light gathered peeled away, forcibly creating a weakness that wasn''t there before.


    "At that moment, we shove in all the offensive means we have."


    Nameless''s light slash, Dusk Bringer''s maximum output breath, Damian''s sniping, the combined magic of the mages, and so on...


    We''ll unleash all our firepower in that instant.


    Evangeline, who had been rubbing her eyes from my previous flash of light, asked cautiously.


    "What if, it doesnt fall with that?"


    "We repeat."


    I said calmly.


    "We repeat the entire process. Until he dies."


    "..."


    I didnt need to say it, but they all understood.


    ''The entire process'' includes enduring the breaths, magic, feather bombardments, mental control, melee, and aerial attacks he launches.


    And the fact that we, too, will suffer tremendous damage during the process.


    We have to kill him before we are all wiped outthis battle is a kind of Chicken Game.


    "This is the basic framework for this Black Dragon subjugation."


    It was also the only tactic I established in the game.


    Of course, it wont be easy.


    But even if its like a camel passing through the eye of a needle, if that''s the only way, we have no choice but to charge through.


    "So, the code name for this operation is... since we all have to emit light hard..."


    I scribbled something on the chalkboard with chalk and shouted powerfully.


    "Operation Firefly! In other words, the Firefly Operation!" (TL Note: The first one was in English, with the second one being in Korean)


    If we were to call it in a down-to-earth Korean way, it would be something like ''Operation Firefly Larvae.''


    "Dont go, dont go, please dont leave~ Sing a song just for me~" (TL Note: Firefly by Shin Hyeong-won [ - ])


    As I broke into song, everyone made a dumbfounded expression.


    Evangeline murmured with a pitying look on her face.


    "Senior, youve gone off the deep end again..."


    No, this is a classic... you wouldnt understand...


    "If we leverage all our past battle experiences, I believe we can certainly do it."


    I said forcefully, returning to a serious expression.


    Just as we have overcome Parekian, Tustivian, Wingian, and Ipian in the past. Just as we have deciphered their patterns and methods of attack.


    ...No, not just that.


    Over the years, we''ve survived thirty-five defenses. Including the tutorial, thats thirty-six defenses.


    I truly believe we can overcome this. Sincerely.


    "The Magic Condensers will be completed and distributed to everyone by tomorrow, and we will immediately begin training to fire the light."


    I looked around at the heroes and smiled lightly.


    "Wait comfortably."


    Then I clapped my hands sharply.


    "Alright, that concludes today''s strategy meeting! Everyone take a break, have some food, and then head out!"


    The heroes responded in unison with a "Yes!" and began to gather in small groups to discuss among themselves.


    About the Black Dragon Legion they had faced, and about Night Bringer, stronger than all of them combined...


    As I watched my fellow comrades discuss,


    "You''ve never even met father, yet youve planned this far. Player."


    A voice came from beside me.


    "But... are you really sure it''ll be okay?"


    Turning around, there was Scalian, who had willingly allowed itself to be captured, smirking meaningfully.


    "If this strategy doesnt bring down father, what will you do?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    "If this strategy fails to bring down father, what then?"


    Scalian said this meaningfully, idly waving a large fan in hand.


    On the opposite side, Parekian had attached a fan to one of its six legs and was also gently waving it.


    The recipient of the fanning was Violet, who sat in a fancy wheeled chair, sipping through a straw connected to a drink, fanned from both sides.


    With her eyes fully relaxed, Violet suddenly made a strange sound like "Bleh~."


    "So good~"


    "..."


    Violet, what are you doing?


    She''s categorized as reserve in this Black Dragon subjugation, so she won''t be on the front lines... but why is she so utterly relaxed?


    "Huh?!"


    A beat later, Violet snapped to her senses and flailed her limbs.


    "Help, your Majesty! These dragons are coddling me too much! Before I knew it, I was indulging every whim...!"


    "No matter how I look at it, you shouldn''t be so broken down..."


    Even a real princess wouldn''t end up like that, geez. I clicked my tongue.


    "Come now, Miss Violet. No need to think about other bothersome things. Just leave it all to us, and relax. There..."


    "Oh no... I am... the leader of the Gambler''s Club, Vi...olet..."


    With those words, Violet spaced out and even began drooling from the corner of her mouth. She''s completely gone.


    Ignoring the severely pampered Violet, I turned to face Scalian.


    "Scalian. Do you feel this plan is lacking?"


    "No... I think it''s well crafted. You''ve probed into father''s only weakness as much as humans can, using your only known method."


    Scalian narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "But, will that be enough?"


    "..."


    "Do you think your ''best'' will be enough to bring down father? I don''t think so."


    "If our best isn''t enough, then what should we do?"


    "I''ve said it before. I initially believed you wouldn''t be able to bring down father."


    Scalian looked down at Violet, still fanning her, seemingly with affection.


    "More than your best... perhaps something combined with chance, luck, and a miracle might be necessary."


    "..."


    I know.


    That the tactics from the game alone are no longer enough to fully defeat these monsters.


    This was proven with the King of Flies and became clear while facing the Black Dragon Legion. The transcendent will of these monsters had already torn through my playbook and escaped.


    ''So... what can I do?''


    Beyond preparing diligently based on the information I have.


    What else am I capable of doing?


    "As promised beforehand, I will fight faithfully in this battle as you have directed."


    Scalian said, brushing back his long bangs.


    Yes. Instead of fighting and killing each other, Scalian had promised to fight his own father on our side.


    Scalian''s special abilities are focused on defense and evasion. They will be crucial in preserving the lives of our allies in this Black Dragon subjugation.


    "How you will fight father, and how it will end. I want to see it up close."


    "..."


    I had always wondered, so I just asked.


    "Scalian. If we do manage to bring down your father, you would enjoy watching that process, right?"


    "Of course. Where else would you find such a thrilling story? A tale of humans defeating an indomitable evil dragon, ha..."


    "Then, what if. If we utterly fail and are horrifically annihilated... Would that also be enjoyable for you?"


    There was a brief silence.


    Scalian hesitated as if caught off guard, sending a sheepish nerdy glance over his glasses.


    "To be honest, that would be much more to my taste."


    "..."


    "When the noble history of humanity, their dignified will, is shattered into pieces and trampled like insects before overwhelming violence."


    Listening to him, I clenched my jaw.


    "If my beloved heroes despair, cry, and eventually die trembling in fear... Oh, what could be more entertaining than watching that right beside them?"


    Even imagining it made Scalian shiver.


    I didn''t hide my disgust as I spit out my words.


    "You''re a pervert just like your father."


    "Hahaha. It can''t be helped. I''ve been holed up in the Lake Kingdom''s library for hundreds of years, and I''ve seen too many stories end happily. I''m sick of them."


    This hipster, nerdy kid...


    Scalian shrugged.


    It''s said that a person''s true nature emerges in a crisis.


    With destruction imminent, such a textbook troll had emerged. Oh dear.


    ''The problem is, this gentleman''s words carry some weight.''


    The kings and soldiers gathered at Crossroads were visibly frightened.


    With the day disappearing and the sun blurred, this unprecedented phenomenon was causing morale to plummet and courage to slip quietly away.


    The weather turned colder, the wounds left by the King of Flies were deep, and the terror spread by the Black Dragon permeated the city along with the darkness.


    The once solid alliance was easily softening before an irrational fear.


    People wanted to flee, and the King of Ariane was leading the charge, further widening the cracks in our fragile unity.


    And now, it was my time to step in.


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing my throat, I approached the kings. The startled kings all turned to look at me.


    "Prince Ash...!"


    "Good morning, everyone. It''s quite dark for morning."


    I looked at the King of Ariane and pulled out a letter from my coat.


    "This is the will of Princess Yun Ariane, who had served as the proxy ruler of the Kingdom of Ariane for the World Guardian Front. It was entrusted to King Kuilan and then passed on to me."


    Kuilan, who had followed me, nodded. I smiled slightly.


    "Yun asked that this be read in front of you all. So, I intend to do just that."


    I unfolded the letter before the King of Ariane could say more.


    "There are parts meant for her family and some for Kuilan, which I''ll pass on for you to read privately... But theres also a will addressed to me, which I intend to read."


    Clearing my throat again, I began reading Yun''s will.


    "Prince Ash, when you commanded me to write this, I pondered what to say."


    Yun''s handwriting was as bold and clear as her personality.


    "If a warrior representing the North, and one of the foremost heroes of the World Guardian Front, has fallen, it means the front lines are in dire straits and the monster invasion is perilous."


    Her self-praising tone was typical, confident without hesitation.


    "As desperate as the situation is, people will be afraid. They are not cowards; it is natural to feel fear in the face of monsters. I was very afraid too, even as I write this."


    "..."


    "To fight and overcome that fear is what makes the struggle here great."


    The kings influenced by the King of Ariane''s fanning looked at each other. Pretending not to notice, I continued reading.


    "Heroes, soldiers, kings, and civiliansall can have moments of weakened courage. As a commander of the World Guardian Front, Prince Ash, please continuously reassure and care for them."


    The next part made the King of Ariane''s face turn scarlet.


    "Especially someone like my father."


    "What...?!"


    "If I fall, my father will try to withdraw our troops. He is someone who doesnt like to suffer losses. Because he fears losses."


    The King of Ariane tried to shout to stop my reading but paused at the next sentence.


    "But in truth, he is braver than anyone. He knows how to pursue the greater good, not just petty profit and loss."


    "..."


    "Please hold him back. Rekindle the courage that lies dormant within him. Prince Ash, you can do it, as you have for many others, including me."


    How she had pre-written such aptly targeted content in her will was beyond me.


    Knowing what kind of man her father was and how he would act if she fell, she was able to write such a letter.


    I continued reading, meeting the King of Ariane''s gaze.


    "If he misses out on this great battle unfolding here, if he steps back due to immediate losses and fears, he will surely regret it later."


    "..."


    "As the princess of the Ariane Kingdom, I ask you. Even after I have fallen, please encourage Ariane, the North, and all nations to continue fighting."


    Having already memorized the rest of the content, I set down the letter and continued to read while looking around the assembly.


    "Many will fall after me. Many tears will be shed and much blood will flow."


    "..."


    "I hope you do not think of this as a loss. I hope you do not see it as a failure. This battle is beyond such calculations."


    I closed my eyes and bowed my head.


    "As an ordinary human, it was an honor to participate in this great war to protect the world. Prince Ash, I wish you fortune in my stead."


    That was how Yun''s will ended.


    The assembly was engulfed in silence.


    There were more personal details in the content, like when we first met at the New Terra ballroom, how my cooking was terrible, how she never had luck in love after I turned her down, to take good care of Kuilan, and other trivial matters... but there was no need to read those out loud.


    "Before this deployment ceremony, I considered writing a declaration of war myself, but that proved unnecessary."


    I lifted my head and smiled lightly as I looked around at the kings.


    "Princess Yun has written such an admirable declaration for us."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Even as the world faces potential destruction, people still weigh their gains and losses.


    Because the world is on the brink of destruction, organizations are shaken and show signs of disintegration.


    It''s the duty of a group leader to embrace such people and reforge their unity.


    It''s not an easy task, but this world is fascinating in that it always retains a sense of romance.


    The mood among the kings changed with just one letter from a princess who had fallen into a coma while fighting on the front lines.


    Some faces showed emotion, others embarrassment, but they nodded to each other.


    I smiled lightly as I looked around at the assembly.


    This world, where a sincere reading of a letter is taken seriously, is why I love it here.


    "..."


    King Ariane was a perceptive man.


    Realizing that anything he could add would be inconsequential compared to the words of his daughter, who had fallen in battle, he restrained himself.


    "...I will stay at the front a few days longer to assess the situation. But let it be known, the North, including my daughter, has made significant sacrifices..."


    While King Ariane continued, I turned my gaze to Kuilan.


    "Yun has left us in her debt."


    She had single-handedly stabilized a wavering front. It wasn''t intended for her will to serve this purpose... but it indeed eased a great burden.


    "Yun was a woman of loyalty."


    Kuilan, nodding solemnly beside me, received a nudge in the ribs from my elbow.


    "You heard, Kuilan. She even declared her love? Are you finally ready to accept Yuns feelings?"


    "Honestly, I still don''t know."


    How can he still be unsure after all this? Does he really need a slap to figure it out?


    Despite his words, this werewolf, who is incredibly cautious in love, answered seriously.


    "But now that Yun has treated me with such loyalty, I think I must respond with appropriate loyalty."


    "Loyalty, huh..."


    A strange word to use between a man and a woman in a romantic context, but perhaps thats their relationship. Maybe that''s romantic too.


    Anyway, thanks to her, the unity among the wavering kings was restored, and I felt that the situation had been well resolved.


    "Ah, everyone is gathered."


    My fatherEmperor Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblackstrode into the room.


    "Well done. I''ve already announced it throughout the empire, so informing you all here completes the global announcement."


    Standing beside me, the emperor looked at me and grinned, then placed his large hand on my shoulder and declared.


    "I intend to appoint my son Ash as the Crown Prince of the Everblack Empire, effective today!"


    His tone was as casual as if he were deciding on beef for dinner, but the content was anything but trivial.


    The startled kings quickly straightened up.


    Of course, I was composed. After all, this was something I had requested from the emperor.


    I dont need to sit on the princes throne to know that the next imperial power is practically mine.


    I am the last remaining child of the Emperor. No one doubts that I will be the next emperor.


    But guessing and confirming are two different things.


    The appointment as Crown Prince was essentially a declaration to the world that I would be the next emperor of the Everblack Empire.


    And the reason for rushing this matter was singular.


    I must become the representative of humanity.


    I glanced down at the glass on the table.


    A distinct golden hue flickered in my reflection in the glass.


    Divinization


    Finally, the sign that I was starting to gain divinity as the representative of humanity appeared.


    The sensation of moving away from being human was chilling, but there was no time to dwell on it. I needed to use every variable available to me now.


    I suddenly remembered what the Emperor had said before.


    - If the world truly heads towards destruction, you, as the leader of this front, will naturally get a chance to gain divinity.


    It was with the hope that you make the right decision when that time comes.


    - Gaining divinity allows one to see the ugly truths of this world. And you can never go back to how things were.


    - But if the world really does head towards destruction, you will surely grasp that power. Youd be grasping at straws, after all.


    It turned out just as he had said.


    She pressed her lips against mine.


    The kiss happened so suddenly that I was stiff with shock.


    And while my body remained rigid, Serenade''s lips were endlessly soft.


    ...No, they weren''t. They felt soft, but they were not.


    Her lips were dry and cracked from exhaustion. She had tried to hide it with cosmetics, but the underlying fatigue and pain did not vanish.


    That made it... all the more poignant.


    Before I could gather my wits, the kiss ended, and our lips slowly parted.


    Serenade slowly released my collar. I stumbled backward.


    My face flushed belatedly. With a similarly reddened face, Serenade whispered, lowering her head.


    "I wish I could stop you from going."


    "..."


    "Into that darkness... into a hell where monsters lurk, I want to grab the hem of your coat and beg you. Don''t go. Just stay by my side."


    "..."


    "What does it matter if the world ends? Why should it be you, among all the people in the world, who has to risk your life? Let others save the world, let''s run away. Far away... that''s what I really want to say."


    Slowly lifting her head, Serenade''s silver eyes shimmered with moisture.


    "It''s selfish, isn''t it? But this is how I truly feel. If the world is ending, I want to run away with you to the other side of the world until the destruction catches up with us..."


    "...Serenade."


    "But that''s not your path."


    Serenade forced a smile, but tears soon overflowed and streamed down her cheeks.


    "Because you''re someone who would still try to save others, the world, even when you''re hurting. That''s the kind of person you are... and why I love you."


    "..."


    "I''ll wait for you, here. Until the moment you return victorious... So..."


    Unable to hold back any longer, Serenade began to sob, her shoulders shaking. I stepped closer.


    I slowly pulled her into an embrace and gently kissed her forehead.


    As my lips touched her, Serenade clenched her eyes shut and shivered. It was so endearing that I unwittingly let out a chuckle.


    "I''ll be back. So, trust me."


    "..."


    Then Serenade, looking up at me with a somewhat blank silver gaze, suddenly said,


    "Not on the forehead."


    I blinked in confusion.


    "Huh?"


    "On the lips, properly... please kiss me on the lips."


    "..."


    Serenade''s face was flushed as if it might burst. I probably looked similar...


    I stuttered, not knowing what to do, and Serenade closed her eyes tightly as if giving up.


    Hey! You''re supposed to lead me, how can you leave it all to me! I''m a complete, complete beginner...!


    Ah, what the heck.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, leaned down slowly... and once again pressed my lips against Serenade''s.


    In the pitch-black winter night, we kissed for a long time.


    The world around us was cold and dark, but the warmth where we touched was comforting.


    Even if everything else was swallowed by darkness, this warmth alone... made me confident we wouldn''t lose our way.


    Yes, I will never forget.


    This small, trembling warmth filling my embrace...


    ***


    The next morning.


    With soldiers and citizens lined up on either side of the teleport gate giving a grand send-off, the expedition to subdue the Black Dragon departed.


    Heading into battle without any idea of what would happen next.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Lake Kingdom''s only connecting passage between Zone 9 and Zone 10, Grand Bridge.


    Long and massive, the bridge stretched over a chasm so deep that its bottom was lost to sight, an ancient bridge.


    Having occupied Zone 9, we set up camp at the front of the bridge and waited for the Black Dragon. It was necessary for him to pass this way in order to march towards the humans.


    How long we had waited in preparation for the battle.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    At lastthe Black Dragon appeared.


    From the opposite side of the Grand Bridge, out of the deep darkness of Zone 10, thump-thump, its heavy footsteps heralded its arrival.


    Whoosh...


    The lights that lined the massive bridge flickered in unison and then, the next moment, went out completely.


    In the oppressive darkness that hung thickly around, the monster moved as smoothly as a whale swimming in the deep sea.


    Its body was larger than any dragon species we had ever faced.


    Enveloped in darkness, its black body was so massive that it was difficult to tell where it began and where it ended.


    Its huge scales wrapped around its body, stretching upwards as if soaring towards the sky.


    Beneath the two massive wings on its back, countless smaller wings sprouted.


    Above its proudly raised long neck, its main head flashed a golden gaze.


    And at the junction of its neck and body, six dead heads were lined up like a necklace.


    Our heroes collectively swallowed their saliva.


    Nightmare Legion''s top commander.


    Black Dragon Lord. True Black Dragon.


    Owner of the Midnight. The first of Midnight.


    Darker than the deepest night. The one who brings down the sun. The one who swallows the moon. The World Closer


    "Night Bringer..."


    Click-!


    As I spat out the words, my subordinates simultaneously aimed their weapons at him,


    "..."


    Night Bringer, observing us slowly, scrutinized us.


    "To call this the final desperate squad of humans..."


    Then, in his characteristic weary and blunt voice, he said,


    "Too puny."


    The next moment.


    Zzzing!


    Like the power of a drone turning on, the six dead heads hanging around his neck like a necklace simultaneously opened their eyesflashing golden gazes.


    The six heads spun in a circle and floated in the air, scattering their malicious light around the center head.


    Controlling the six heads at will, Night Bringer stared at me.


    "As my last amusement, you seem woefully insufficient."


    "Drop the needless concern."


    Feigning composure, to ease the tension among my subordinates... I blurted out my usual nonsense.


    "Just try catching us, and you''ll burst with satisfaction...!"


    "Ha ha."


    Then Night Bringer opened his huge mouth and laughed.


    "Watching your futile bravado is amusing, but truly, the sight of you losing everything and crying is what I''m most looking forward to."


    "Please take care of your perverted desires on your own. This isn''t that kind of place."


    "Lets see how long you can keep spouting that idle talk..."


    The next moment, the Black Dragon closed his eyes.


    The six heads circling his central head also simultaneously closed their eyes.


    As his golden eyes shut together, darkness instantly enveloped around his heads.


    The next moment,


    Flash-!


    Seven pairs of eyes opened simultaneously and stared at us.


    Starting with your strongest pattern?


    I gritted my teeth. This wretched creature starts with the most malicious of intents!


    Fourteen [Dark Evil Eyes] concentrated their output, and an invisible force... no, night swept over us.


    It was the same blow that had instantly annihilated King of Flies-White Night before.


    He refined the overlapping darkness with his own hatred, or malice, to destroy his opponent.


    Im not sure how he used this attack in his human form back then, but thats not what''s important!


    I know this is your strongest attack!


    It was a pattern he had used even in the game.


    And the fact that it was a pattern used in the game meant that there was a way to counter it!


    "Prepare to activate [Shining Dark]! And!"


    After commanding the activation of an artifact made from the magic core in my eye, I called for a defender to specifically handle this attack.


    "Scalian! Its your turn!"


    As I called his name, Scalian burst forth from subspace. This guy too had already transformed into his original forma massive Eastern-style dragon.


    It had been a punitive operation carried out by the best heroes on the human side. The floor was soaked with the blood he had spilled.


    However, his tremendous vitality had not run out.


    Still arrogantly holding his high neck, he looked down on us with a haughty gaze as if to say, show me if you have anything left.


    I hated to admit it, but this was reality.


    ''This punitive expedition has failed.''


    If this were an MMORPG, we could quickly retry after a total annihilation.


    But this is reality. So.


    "...We retreat."


    We must preserve what forces we can and flee.


    That way, there remains a chance for the next opportunity. A chance to attempt the raid again.


    "Everyone, prepare to retreat...! We''re returning to the surface!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Lucas nodded heavily.


    This guy, who had fought the hardest at the forefront, had a severely burned left arm but showed no signs of pain.


    Fumbling with his right hand in his pouch as his left arm was immobile, Lucas asked.


    "Should we use the dungeon escape teleport scroll?"


    The teleport scroll was a means of escape provided to each party leader when the Black Dragon Legion punitive operation began.


    Lucas evidently assumed that it would be used for the escape.


    However, I shook my head slightly.


    "No... that won''t work."


    "What?"


    In the game, Night Bringer was a monster that belonged to the final boss line along with the ''Sleepless Lake Princess.''


    In simple specs, he was even overwhelmingly powerful.


    In this hell, he''s an endgame-level monster. There''s no way such a being would let us escape so easily.


    "In his territory, using teleportation for escape is impossible. He will forcibly dispel it."


    In the game, this was a gimmick that made players who thought they could easily raid and escape using teleport scrolls vomit blood.


    The same goes for the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''... When fighting final boss-level monsters, you must fight thinking there''s no second chance.


    Lucas''s face turned pale.


    "How, how do we retreat then..."


    "..."


    Lucas, more than anyone, even more than me, was able to assess the situation coldly.


    He must have thought retreating was the rational decision as our chances of winning were dwindling.


    But he likely didn''t expect that the teleport scroll would be useless.


    Creeeak-


    Night Bringer opened his massive mouth. And among his six heads, two whose jaws were not crushed also opened their mouths.


    Soon a pitch-black darkness began swirling inside his gaping mouth, heated with energy. Without a doubt, it was a breath pattern.


    His breath, if faced head-on, meant certain death, ninety-nine out of a hundred times. However, since its trajectory was always straight, we had managed to dodge it by moving sideways.


    This time too, the heroes prepared to dodge, taking heavy breaths, but I knew.


    Half of the heroes had lost their ability to dodge.


    When that breath came, half would die. Our precarious stand would crumble like a sandcastle and we would be annihilated.


    This was our offensive endpoint, our limit, and then-


    "Night Bringer!"


    It was the last moment I could pull this card.


    I staggered forward, calling his name. I too was hobbling with various minor injuries.


    The heroes who seemed prepared to take the breath with their bodies if necessary turned around, puzzled by my action.


    I patted the shoulders of such heroes and stepped forward.


    "...Ash."


    The [Lord of the High Tower], turned into a shield form, and Dusk Bringar shook her head at the forefront.


    "Please, no..."


    After giving her a faint smile,


    "Black Dragon!"


    I called the monster''s name once more and stood at the forefront.


    To the mightiest and most terrible dragon looking down at me as if asking why, I brought up the main point.


    Boss stage special gimmick.


    Success rate 100 percent.


    A 30-minute non-aggression pact between commander characters-


    "As king to king, I propose a parley to you!"


    A one-on-one conversation with him.


    It was a request for a ''Commander''s Parley.''


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    "..."


    At my proposal for a parley, the Black Dragon somehow chuckled and then said,


    "I accept."


    Fortunately, he accepted the parley.


    The breath he had been gathering slowly subsided. Feeling the dissipating hostility, I let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning around, I looked back at the heroes and commanded,


    "We have about 30 minutes. Everyone, retreat in that time."


    Lucas, among the confused heroes, jumped forward and shouted,


    "My lord, what is this...!"


    "I have a way. As always, I''ve prepared an escape tunnel."


    I met Lucas''s eyes, and those of the other heroes, and gave them a reassuring smile.


    "Trust me, and everyone retreat."


    The punitive expedition had already failed.


    The choice was between everyone perishing here or me staying alone to hold the parley with him.


    Lucas has the capacity to assess the situation coldly, more than anyone else as a commander. He should understand which option has more potential.


    Despite knowing this, Lucas gritted his teeth and stepped forward.


    "If we all fight prepared to die...!"


    "Lucas."


    I changed my tone to a stern one.


    "Have I ever gambled without a chance of winning?"


    "..."


    Lucas shook his head slightly.


    "Youve never gambled without a chance, but you''ve always risked your own life."


    "The end of the world is right there. So, this much is worth staking."


    I glanced briefly at Night Bringer, now comfortably sitting in his place, and then I firmly grasped Lucas''s shoulder.


    "Lucas. If I dont return soon, you will have to take command in the meantime. Understand?"


    "..."


    "And, Lucas, remember. You must not be consumed by darkness."


    I tried to speak warmly to this knight, who would undoubtedly remove his limiter if I were not there.


    "Even if the enemy is darkness, you must not be consumed by it too."


    "..."


    "This is also a plea to all of you."


    I looked around at all the heroes and nodded.


    "Do not be consumed by darkness while I''m gone."


    After meeting everyone''s trembling gazes and making eye contact once,


    I gave Dusk Bringar one last smile.


    "Well then, Duchess. Please take care of everyone."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar looked like she might cry any moment and shook her head.


    "I will try, Ash. But, I am..."


    "Duchess."


    I gripped her blood-soaked hands tightly with both of mine.


    "I trust you."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar, her mouth tightly closed, bowed her head deeply.


    I shouted loudly to the still undecided heroes.


    "It''s a commander''s order!"


    Facing my people, all bloodied from the battle, I smiled gently.


    Evangeline, who had suffered severe injuries from blocking Night Bringers charge and had been replaced by the reserves,


    Damien, who had used his Far-Sight until he was bleeding from the eyes and could no longer see,


    Junior, who had exhausted even her future magic power, continued to use magic until she finally collapsed from depletion...


    All of them had fought with all their might, my proud people.


    "Everyone, retreat immediately."


    Then, turning back, I started walking alone towards Night Bringer.


    "I wish you all good fortune."


    "Your Majesty!"


    "It cant be, Your Majesty!"


    The heroes rushed out in protest, but Lucas, gritting his teeth, stood in front of them and stopped them.


    "We retreat!"


    With a voice that seemed about to break, Lucas shouted,


    "Its a commander''s order... Everyone, retreat to Crossroad!"


    I suddenly remembered.


    It was a name I learned while interrogating White Night, who was trapped in an illusion.


    Those eyes in the sky... Foreign entities watching this world, enjoying the spectacle of its destruction.


    "From the ancient past, even before I was born, this world was merely someones toy."


    Night Bringers voice, usually filled with ennui, began to blend with a vivid zeal.


    "Every life unfolding in this world is merely a delicious collection of tragedies presented to those foreign entities."


    "..."


    "You might believe you are leading your own life, but that is not the case. Player. Everything is just a futile struggle on a predetermined script."


    Night Bringers blazing golden eyes stared straight at me.


    "Are you truly the master of your fate?"


    "I am..."


    "You might think so. But that is a delusion."


    The Black Dragon asserted.


    "We are merely marionettes dancing on strings. In the end, we are just clowns performing for the amusement of higher beings."


    Hearing this from the Black Dragon, I was so taken aback that I asked.


    "So full of yourself, aren''t you also a member of this world? Then aren''t you an actor too?"


    "...Right. I too am merely one player, an actor in this tragedy."


    Night Bringer briefly closed his eyes, then opened them with a flash.


    "That''s why I intend to rebel against this tragedy."


    "...!"


    "If our existence and demise are merely a playground for them... I''d rather destroy the game myself."


    The Black Dragon slowly looked up at the sky.


    "Born a puppet, so I should live as one? Don''t make me laugh."


    It was as if I could see something invisible, as I chewed through my boiling hatred.


    "I will end this story named ''world'' with my own hands."


    "..."


    "You won''t sympathize. You won''t understand. The feeling that from your birth to your death, all of life is but a mockery by others..."


    Night Bringer looked at me, a gleam appearing in his eyes.


    "...Oh. Maybe not. Divinity has begun to dwell in you too."


    It seems he noticed the transcendent golden light in my eyes.


    "If there had been a bit more time, you could have viewed this tragic world from the same level as me..."


    Slowly, Night Bringer rose from his seat.


    "Regrettably, your grace period is over. This parley ends here."


    "...!"


    As Night Bringer declared the end of the parley,


    Crack!


    An intangible darkness grabbed me by the neck.


    Lifted into the air, I was drawn toward Night Bringer.


    Shhh-!


    Night Bringer held a scepter in both hands and gently pulled out the head of the scepter.


    Like a staff sword, a blade hidden within the staff part of the scepter was revealed.


    Captured by the intangible darkness and flown to him, Night Bringer lightly snatched my neck with his left hand, and with the scepter sword in his right hand, he thrust


    Thunk...!


    It pierced the center of my chest.


    "...!"


    My vision flashed white.


    The cold metal penetrated my body, spreading intense pain. I clenched my teeth and exerted all my strength to endure the pain.


    "Now."


    Looking me in the eye from close range, Night Bringer spoke soothingly.


    "Cry."


    "Ugh, ah...!"


    "Hurry, cry... Beg for your life. Isn''t that your humans'' true nature?"


    Night Bringer slowly twisted the sword embedded in my chest.


    "Failing to see the greater cause, so easily becoming mere playthings for higher beings."


    "Ah, agh...!"


    "As any great human ultimately begs for their life at the end. That is the destined limit of mortals."


    Terrible pain washed over me as blood poured from the front and back of my chest. I coughed up blood through my nose and mouth instead of breathing.


    My vision turned pitch black.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    The moment everything went dark.


    - I''ll wait here.


    I heard Serenade''s voice.


    "Kuk...!"


    I forced my eyes open. The darkness that had been enveloping me suddenly cleared.


    My vision, blurred from the stabbing, flickered in and out, but it was not over yet.


    I can''t die yet. I can''t give in yet.


    Night Bringer laughed as he watched me coughing up blood.


    "That''s right... You''re no ordinary human. Perhaps I need to risk the lives of your people to see your tears?"


    "..."


    "Come on... Just shed a tear. Admit your own weakness. Then, who knows. I might spare your people?"


    The moment he said that.


    I closed my eyes tightly, and a tear rolled down my weakening cheek.


    Seeing this, Night Bringer smirked in satisfaction.


    "Huhuhu. You''re helpless after all."


    "..."


    "It seems you are afraid in the face of death? In the end, you were just another common actor played by the rhythms of outsiders."


    "..."


    "Come on. Leave your last words. What was so frightening to bring tears? Your own death? The death of your people? Or is it-"


    "...No."


    I took a deep breath, gathering my last strength, and then-


    I whispered softly.


    "It''s just because it fucking hurts, you bastard."


    The next moment,


    Poof-!


    A horrifying sound of flesh being torn filled the air,


    "...?"


    Night Bringer blinked in confusion, looking down at his chest.


    There, wrapped in a dark energy... and vibrating with excitement from the taste of blood after a long time, was a demonic sword, Excannibal.


    Taking advantage of Night Bringer''s distraction, I had pulled it from my inventory and plunged it into his chest-


    Excannibal, the sword that devours anything.


    "The only thing I''ve ever had to say to you has been the same from the start."


    I raised my weakening right hand and slowly lifted my middle finger, twisting my lips into a full-powered sneer.


    "Fuck you."


    Kakakakak!


    Excannibal vibrated fiercely, greedily sucking the blood and flesh of the Black Dragon.


    ''Good, everything went as planned-''


    I thought, as my consciousness faded,


    "...Is this all you''ve prepared for your desperate struggle?"


    Mumbling as if it was absurd, the Black Dragon easily pulled the demonic sword from his chest.


    The Excannibal, soaked in the blood of the Black Dragon, rolled on the ground, and the chest that had been soaked in blood healed instantly as if it had never been wounded.


    I laughed helplessly.


    ''As expected...''


    This wasn''t enough...


    "Clever, but shallow. Is this the limit of human depth?"


    Night Bringer then grabbed the handle of the royal sword embedded in my chest and slowly drew it out-


    "Now, Guardian of Humanity... it''s time for your exit from this stage."


    He forcefully thrust the royal sword again.


    Poof...!


    This time, he aimed not at the heart but...


    Clang-!


    ...at my spirit core.


    With the sensation of my soul shattering from its deepest depths, I closed my eyes.


    - I''ll wait here. Until Your Majesty returns...


    ''I''m sorry, Serenade.''


    It seems I''ll have to make you cry again...


    ***


    Crossroad.


    The expedition that had set out to subdue the Black Dragon had successfully retreated, and all were now receiving treatment at the temple.


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere was endlessly dark.


    No one spoke, and they silently accepted the ointments, bandages, and healing spells the priests were applying.


    It was the sharp cry of a young knight that broke the suffocating silence.


    "So what? You just left the senior behind and retreated?!"


    It was Evangeline.


    She had been torn apart by the Black Dragon''s direct assault and had suffered a concussion, only regaining consciousness a moment ago.


    And she had just learned.


    That they had left Ash behind to ensure everyone else''s safe retreat.


    "What kind of madness is this! Were you all just watching that happen?!"


    As Evangeline looked around shouting, the other heroes could not respond and averted their eyes.


    "...It was the judgment passed by our lord."


    Lucas, his head hung low, replied in a muted voice. His disheveled blond hair obscured his face.


    Three priests were attached to Lucas''s left arm, treating him.


    It was not an ordinary burn. The left arm swept by the Blackflame Breath did not improve easily, even with an overdose of healing magic.


    But as if he couldn''t feel the pain, Lucas spoke without looking at his left arm even once.


    "As always, there was a way. It was a situation where we all would have died if we hadn''t retreated immediately."


    "And you just left the senior behind? Are you really Lucas, sir?!"


    "You know too. Our lord always has a contingency plan. I trust our lord and..."


    "What is the contingency plan, then?!"


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    "...He did not tell me."


    "Then what do you believe in...!"


    "The Duchess and King Poseidon... He said he told them. So you should trust too..."


    "Duchess!"


    Evangeline staggered to her feet and looked around, shouting.


    "Duchess, where are you! Duchess!"


    Night Bringer closed his eyes for a long time, inhaling deeply.


    His body, covered in scales, swelled monstrously as it inhaled the air, repeatedly returning to its original form.


    How long had he breathed the air of the realm.


    "...Still as hatefully sweet as ever."


    Night Bringer''s body was slowly healing.


    No... it was more than healing.


    With the arrival of the real ''night'' in the real world, Night Bringer''s body became even larger and emitted an immense sense of menace.


    It seemed as if his entire body was merging with the night.


    Seven nights had covered the world.


    From the middle of this night, Night Bringer slowly opened his eyes.


    Within the pitch-black darkness, fourteen golden eyes opened in succession.


    Seven pairs of golden eyes.


    All the heads that had been destroyed in the last battle had healed.


    No, they had surpassed the level of mere healing-


    Night Bringer realized that his power now exceeded that of his peak. It was only natural, since the detestable Red Dragons were absent... the ones who had guarded the ''day''.


    The balance had been broken, the scales shattered.


    Instead of mourning in the emptiness without a rival, Night Bringer slowly opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Then, shall we declare war on the world?"


    Following that, a tremendous magical power gathered, and black flames swirled into his massive mouth.


    The pitiful black flag stuck in his mouth... was instantly consumed by flames.


    The six heads controlled by Night Bringer also slowly rotated, each gathering its own magical power.


    Huff...


    The Black Dragon''s enormous body swelled as if breathing deeply, amassing magic and hatred.


    Leisurely and carefully, Night Bringer loaded his breath.


    And at a critical moment.


    Thwoooooosh-!


    Seven heads, simultaneously, fired their breath towards the north.


    The tremendous shockwave bent the surrounding forest backward, and the surface of the Black Lake created waves and evaporated.


    The breath from the middle head, aided by the power of the six others, spiraled straight northward.


    And then-


    ***


    Crossroad. On the city walls.


    "The Black Dragon at Black Lake is preparing to release a breath?"


    Upon receiving the report, Valen, the head of the City-State Alliance, touched his beard in bewilderment.


    It was wartime, and manpower to manage the walls was always necessary.


    The kings took turns standing on the walls, encouraging and commanding the soldiers, and today was Valen''s turn.


    Valen, whose spirit had already been crushed, was contemplating when to withdraw from the front lines, but there was still some time before the Black Dragon''s direct invasion.


    Thus, he had resolved to stand on the walls just this once more.


    But then this report came suddenly.


    "Isn''t Black Lake a three-day ride away?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but..."


    "He''s attacking us directly from there? Even the King of Flies couldn''t do that. There must be some other purpose to it-"


    That''s when it happened.


    The mages and alchemists standing in front of the artifact on the wall all screamed in unison.


    "We report! An unidentified heat source is approaching from the south!"


    "What did you say?"


    "The speed is... fast, impossibly fast!"


    "How fast are you talking about..."


    "It will reach the walls soon-!"


    The blood drained from the faces of Valen and the soldiers.


    The mages and alchemists who had stood up in a panic began to run away, and one of them shouted.


    "Get away, Lord Valen! Right now-"


    The next moment.


    Just as the world engulfed in darkness seemed to brighten, a rushing black flame and a breath of magical power struck the southern wall of Crossroad.


    Instantly, everyone on the wall was lifted into the air.


    The walls, brought from the imperial capital, New Terra of the Everblack Empire, were sturdy.


    They were imbued with all the defensive magic passed down from ancient times, and their architectural and metallurgical technologies represented the culmination of human wisdom.


    Crack...


    And yet, Night Bringer''s hatred was above all that magic, technology, and wisdom.


    Crrrrrack!


    Ultimately, a spear of flame and magic that ripped through all resistance pierced the wall.


    Boommmmmm-!


    Valen, thrown to a corner of the wall, stared blankly, watching people swept up in the breath''s range turn to ash in the brilliant light.


    Boom and boom-!


    The breath that had pierced the wall burrowed into the fortress city.


    The breath shot straight through Crossroad in a diagonal line that slightly missed the city center.


    Buildings directly hit by the breath turned to ash, and those that were grazed all exploded simultaneously, scattering flames in all directions.


    Following that, the aftershock swept up, causing roofs, road tiles, and leaves of street trees to soar into the air.


    ...The breath, which felt eternal, had actually been fired for just a few seconds.


    When the breath ceased, Valen, lying in the debris of the wall, realized he was still breathing.


    "..."


    Even though he was far from the site where the breath had penetrated the wall, Valen was bruised and burned all over.


    Shivering, Valen stood up, his body smeared with blood and ash, and looked towards the city interior.


    The fortress city of Crossroad, entangled in the enemy''s flames, shone brightly with that fire.


    Much later, the noise of explosions, screams of people, and the crackling sound of the fire demon engulfing the city reached his stunned ears.


    "...Haha."


    Valen laughed.


    Since tears would not come from his eyes cooked by the heat, he just laughed.


    ***


    I saw a beast coming out of the sea, which had ten horns and seven heads, with ten crowns on its horns, and on each head a blasphemous name.


    ***


    This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man. That number is 666. (TL Note: What Chapter is this again?)


    ***


    The world was being destroyed. (TL Note: This is from the Book of Revelation, more specifically, Revelation 13.)


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Several hours after the breath bombardment.


    Hotel Crossroad. Temporary meeting hall.


    "Let''s flee."


    The king of the Ariane Kingdom, Miller Ariane, repeatedly insisted with a deathly pale face.


    "No, I will flee. I''ll pack my bags and head north immediately!"


    A considerable number of kings were perturbed, but even more were infuriated.


    "If you''re just going to spout nonsense, shut your mouth, Ariane!"


    "Let''s go out bravely and fight the monster!"


    "Such cowards should just disappear!"


    As the kings pointed fingers, King Ariane chuckled with trembling lips.


    "Sounds like a coward. You all are blind to reality."


    "What did you say?"


    "A monster is coming from three days'' ride away, breathing out destruction, breaking through the walls and burning the city."


    King Ariane pointed south, veins bulging in his neck.


    "Can you even calculate how much damage we''ll suffer if we confront it?"


    "So, you plan not to confront it? If we don''t stop it here, are you just going to watch as it ravages the entire world?"


    "The entire world... Speak properly. At most it would be the southern part of the continent, maybe the central. The north has nothing to do with this disaster!"


    Faces of the kings now showed not anger, but murderous intent.


    "Miller Ariane! You have always..."


    "Compared to the courage shown by your daughter, you are truly"


    "A tiger''s daughter above, a dog''s father below, I''ve lived to see such a case."


    However, King Ariane showed no shame.


    "What my daughter showed was not courage but recklessness. What remains in the end? Nothing but a young life lost in someone else''s war."


    "What?"


    "It''s always been like this."


    King Ariane shouted, filled with resentment.


    "Normally, the north doesn''t matter at all, but as soon as a problem arises and the esteemed Everblack Empire is threatened, then they suddenly call it the world and force us all to sacrifice together."


    "..."


    "It''s always been like this! Southern, western, what''s the difference? Think about it. If this monster rampage had happened outside the empire''s territories, would we even have gathered like this?"


    Amidst the rising murmurs and angry shouts in the hall, King Ariane declared.


    "Why should our people from the north sacrifice more to kill this terrible monster? As the king of the Ariane Kingdom, I''m trying to make a more rational choice... Enough with the gold and glory! We are pulling out."


    Miller Ariane said no more.


    As the enraged kings charged, lieutenants and soldiers intervened to prevent a fight, and Ariane Kingdom''s warriors hurriedly escorted the king out of the hall.


    Once King Ariane had left the hall, the atmosphere finally calmed. The chieftain of the western nomads ''Mirage'' sighed and asked.


    "What''s the damage situation in the city?"


    "The citizens had all been evacuated in advance, so there are no casualties... But the rest of the damage is severe."


    A lieutenant waiting to report to the kings briefed the situation.


    "Five warehouses caught in the attack were completely burned, and ten collapsed. Most soldiers escaped harm, but a new barracks got caught up... about five hundred lives vanished instantly."


    The kings sighed. The lieutenant continued.


    "There''s a big hole in the southern wall, and hundreds of soldiers who were on guard there are dead or severely injured. Lord Valen who was on the wall also suffered major injuries, but fortunately, his life is not in danger."


    The lieutenant turned the next page of the report and swallowed dryly.


    "...At least the southern wall held up, but the breath that cut through the city broke through the northern wall, which completely collapsed."


    The southern wall of New Terra had been brought in and completely rebuilt and fortified unlike the original walls of Crossroad.


    Initially designed to block monsters from the south, the northern wall had been maintained but its protective strength was far less.


    When the breath penetrated the northern wall, it simply couldn''t withstand the force and crumbled.


    "As for the damage to houses and other buildings... the tally is still not complete. There are still many places where the fire has not been extinguished."


    "The city has been utterly wrecked."


    The kings glanced outside the window. The city, which had been dim over the past week, was now brightly lit. The reason was the flames that still hadn''t been extinguished everywhere.


    "What''s the status of the Black Dragon?"


    As the chieftain of Mirage asked, the meeting hall fell silent for a moment.


    A lieutenant gulped down his saliva and answered with a trembling voice.


    "After firing the breath, it remained stationary, but... it has just started moving north."


    "!"


    No one spoke, but the air inside the hall noticeably swirled with anxiety.


    "However, due to its massive size, its speed is not very fast. It''s not flying, just slowly moving northward along the road... That''s all the reports we have so far."


    The lieutenant closed the folder as he finished reporting.


    "..."


    "One cannot simply ignore the trial set by the emperor and run away. If he were such a person, I would never have appointed him crown prince in the first place."


    With a statement that was hard to tell if it was a joke or serious, Traha shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have already dispatched a rescue team. Loyal warriors have just left to search the area where my son went missing."


    Traha grabbed one of the randomly placed chairs in the meeting hall and sat down tiredly.


    "So let''s set aside worries about me and my son and talk about the immediate problem. From what I hear, it ultimately comes down to one issue."


    With coldly settled eyes, Traha quickly summarized.


    "Shall we go out and fight, stay and hold the fort, or run away altogether..."


    "..."


    "Put simply, will we die quickly or slowly. Isnt that the issue?"


    A cruel smile lingered on the emperor''s lips.


    "Just like our lives, you see."


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    The passage between zones 9 and 10. In front of the bridge.


    "..."


    The leader of the volunteer prince''s rescue team was Lucas.


    Many heroes had volunteered, but most were severely injured, leaving few able to move freely.


    Lucas, acting as commander, had selected those with lesser injuries and had safely made it here.


    Lucas led the way to the front of the bridge. He lifted a torch and slowly looked around.


    Thud, thump...


    From the intermittently vibrating ground beneath the lake.


    The ancient bridge built over a thousand-foot abyss was stained pitch black. Was it dried blood, or ashes pressed into it by fire?


    It was unclear, and Lucas had no interest. His gaze was fixed on a sword pitifully stuck in the dirt in front of the bridge.


    Excannibal.


    The voracious demon sword that Ash had refused even to consider using when requested, citing its dangerous nature.


    Instead of scattering its usual malicious energy, the demon sword lay there powerlessly stuck, pale and drained of all venom and vigor.


    "..."


    Lucas looked around.


    Right here, Ash and Night Bringer had held a meeting. And then...


    It didn''t take long for Lucas to find it.


    The massive amount of blood left on the ground. And the trail of blood that led down the abyss.


    There was not a drop of the evil dragon''s blood. All the blood spilled was human.


    It was the lifeblood of its owner.


    "..."


    As his head felt faint and a ringing sounded dully, Lucas tightly closed his eyes.


    Thud, thump...


    The entire Lake Kingdom vibrated again.


    Perhaps the dungeon itself trembled, knowing the end of the world was near.


    The ground roared, and aftershocks followed, like Lucas''s own quivering heart.


    Kuilan, Verdandi, and Kellibey, who had come with the rescue team, also said nothing and kept their mouths tightly shut.


    They gritted their teeth as they looked at the trail of Ash''s blood leading down the cliff.


    Kuilan''s teeth made a sound as if they might break from grinding, Verdandi quietly shed bloody tears, and Kellibey''s beard bristled.


    All three had already lost their natural eye color, which had turned completely golden.


    "Let''s go back."


    Lucas reached out with his bandaged left arm.


    Excannibal, stuck in the ground, was grasped and pulled out by his hand. As if waiting, dark energy flowed from the demon sword, staining Lucas''s left side.


    Power returned instantly to his left arm, which had been rendered nearly immobile by the dark flames of Night Bringer.


    Lucas gripped the handle of the demon sword tightly and accepted its power without hesitation.


    Haaa...


    Lucas exhaled a long breath. Pale breath streamed through his swollen lips.


    Through his disheveled blonde hair, Lucas''s pale blue eyes were no longer human.


    "To take revenge on him."


    Those were the eyes of a beast.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    The meeting of kings reached its end.


    The consensus was to mobilize forces and strike at the Black Dragon directly.


    "Let''s lead the entire army and march to battle!"


    "Should we just let it continue firing like that?"


    "If we have to engage in a decisive battle, now is the best time while our forces are still fully intact!"


    The one who opposed was the Emperor.


    "Ash had warned me in advance. If he finds himself unable to issue orders, he said to absolutely not go out and fight, but to fortify our defenses at Crossroad."


    The kings objected.


    "So, you''re saying we should just keep getting pounded by that breath, Traha?"


    "...We are devising a plan."


    "Devising a plan! If that breath hits here again soon, and this time strikes our barracks directly, then we won''t even be able to counterattack!"


    Traha frowned.


    Although Ash had left instructions, the kings had a point.


    It was uncertain how long it would take for the Black Dragon to reach this place, Crossroad.


    Just staying in that position and continually firing like a cannon, the fortress city would not be able to withstand it.


    Ash left behind a way to block the breath...


    But that ''method'' had not yet been activated. The reason was that the ''method'' wouldnt respond since Ash had disappeared.


    If only we could block the breath, we could buy time while waiting for its approach.


    Traha sighed anew. The monster front here was abnormally dependent on his youngest son.


    Son, you know better than anyone how important you are here...


    Yet to throw his life away. To cast the king into the heart of enemy territory.


    A commander should know his own worth, be grateful for the sacrifices of his soldiers, and also consider preserving his own life a virtue.


    It had always been reckless, but this time it was excessive.


    Why to such an extent?


    No, perhaps.


    ...because there was no other way but to risk his own life?


    If Ash thought that was the only way out.


    Then what would this counterattack against the Black Dragon mean?


    "Traha? What shall we do?"


    The Emperor slowly pulled himself from his thoughts and nodded.


    "Very well. Let''s employ the second method we prepared."


    Since Plan A, the expeditionary punitive force, had failed.


    Plan Bmobilize a human army to strike at the Black Dragons neck.


    Engage in a full-frontal assault with the monsters.


    The kings all nodded in agreement. Traha continued.


    "We will deploy the heavy knight brigade, the light cavalry brigade, and the airship fleet we brought from New Terra from Everblack."


    Currently at Crossroad, the main strength of the Everblack army was stationed, drawn from the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Legions.


    Primarily consisting of the heavy knight brigade, light cavalry brigade, and regular infantry.


    Traha declared that all but the regular infantry would be deployed.


    Moreover, the airship fleet would be launched.


    The entire airship fleet that had been left in New Terra was now at Crossroad. There were altogether sixteen ships.


    The flagship Alcatraz had been decommissioned and could no longer fly, but the remaining fleet was still a formidable force.


    Various artifacts developed after the last great battle were also installed.


    "With the main forces of Everblack stepping forth like this...!"


    "We definitely have a chance! This is doable!"


    "Good. Lets meet the Black Dragon a days journey from the Black Lake. The airship fleet will depart first, and our forces will move to the specified location via the teleport gates..."


    The kings, all hardened by previous conflicts, and the soldiers, diligently trained in anticipation of Plan B, acted swiftly once the decision was made.


    The sounds of the soldiers gearing up with armor and weapons reached the meeting hall.


    One by one, the kings left the meeting hall to issue orders to their armies.


    "..."


    Traha gestured to the side.


    His adjutant quickly approached.


    "Prepare the heavy knight brigade and the light cavalry brigade, and... call Captain McMillan."


    ***


    "...sigh."


    McMillan, the commander of the Everblack Empires airship squadron, grimly puffed on his pipe tobacco.


    After losing the entire fleet during the last battle with the King of Flies, and even decommissioning Alcatraz, McMillan thought he would certainly be dismissed... but the Emperor did not do so.


    The experience of fighting against the King of Flies was deemed very important for a fleet commander.


    Thus, McMillan still maintained his position as the commander of the airship squadron.


    It was too dark to tell whether it was day or night, and whether the blurry orb in the sky was the sun or the moon.


    What was to become of this world, he couldnt tell...


    ***


    The troops that teleported from Crossroad assembled at a point one day''s distance from Black Lake and two days from Crossroad.


    Remaining in Crossroad were the monster frontline direct troops, the general infantry of the empire, and the militia and various racial armies replenished after the autumn festival.


    This had happened because all the racial representatives had opposed the deployment.


    Excluding these, the number of troops assembled at the battlefield reached 30,000.


    Initially, when the kings brought their soldiers, they could have increased the number by merely inflating the numbers, but following Ash''s instructions, only the elites from each country were gathered.


    And still, it amounted to 30,000. Moreover, they had trained together for several months in anticipation of a major monster battle.


    30,000 of humanitys finest united forces.


    Moreover, in the skies above


    Screeeeech!


    The airship fleet.


    The worlds most formidable weapon and Everblack Empire''s last bastion, the airship fleet, was scattering left and right in its majesty, occupying the sky in the distance.


    "Let''s just stick to the plan."


    Staring down the valley that led from Black Lake towards Crossroad, the chieftain of the Mirage tribe said.


    Then, the commanders of various units around him nodded.


    The overall command of the allied forces was taken by the chieftain of the Mirage tribe. These nomads had long been at war with goblins and had extensive experience fighting monsters.


    The command of Everblack Empire''s heavy knight brigade and the airship fleet was assigned to the respective leaders of the heavy knight brigade and the airship squadron commander.


    The command structure was all set in advance. The issue was the strategy.


    "Ambush. Encircle. Surprise attack. Annihilate."


    The current allied forces were hidden in the forests on both sides of the valley, overlooking it from below. Originally, the teleport gates were secretly installed in these woods.


    On the left side of the valley were the allied kingdoms troops, and on the right were the empires heavy knight brigade and light cavalry brigade.


    They were lying in wait, holding their breath, and at the moment the Black Dragon noticed the airship fleet and focused on it, they would simultaneously surround and ambush it from both sides.


    They were ambushed far away in the middle of the forest, wary of being detected, and even deployed artifacts to aid in wide-area concealment. The monster would never dream of it.


    While these forces clung to the Black Dragon to buy time, the airship fleet and the mages from various kingdoms would finish it off.


    "Everyone, if we fight resolved to death... we can surely wound it."


    The Mirage tribe chieftain declared resolutely.


    "Let''s show the will of humanity."


    Everyone firmly grasped their weapons.


    Many of the current forces were veterans who had remained at the front even after the battle with the King of Flies.


    Their will was strong, and they still had the pride of a suicide squad sworn to protect the world.


    How long had they waited?


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Along with the sound that shook the ground.


    At the end of the valley, Night Bringer appeared.


    It seemed as if darkness itself was moving, the creature more like a huge whale swimming through a sea called night rather than a dragon.


    The monstrous body slid across the ground, rapidly approaching, and as it did, it filled the field of vision and grew larger.


    Gulp...


    Humans all swallowed dryly.


    Tears welled up unknowingly in response to the overwhelming malevolence emitted by the evil dragon.


    Exhaling a trembling breath, the Mirage tribe chieftain tightly closed his eyes and quietly recited a prayer.


    "Great gods of the sun and sand, please protect our armor today, and endow our swords with light and glory..."


    At that moment.


    Creak...


    Above the head of the Mirage tribe chieftain, a sound of something opening resonated, followed by a damp heat pouring down on his turban-covered head.


    "...?"


    Puzzled, the Mirage tribe chieftain looked up,


    There, floating above, one of the Black Dragon''s heads with gleaming golden eyes... was opening its mouth wide, cruelly smiling.


    "I was going to pretend I didn''t notice..."


    From the main body of the monster that had stopped walking, the middle head of the Black Dragon whispered in a low voice.


    "You shouldn''t seek the sun in front of me."


    "...O gods."


    As the Mirage tribe chieftain gritted his teeth and drew his curved sword


    Roaaaaar!


    The head of the Black Dragon hovering above unleashed flames towards the ground.


    The command center of the allied forces was engulfed in flames without even a chance to scream.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    It would have been midday under normal circumstances.


    However, due to the darkness spread by Night Bringer, the area was pitch dark, as if it were night.


    Only the sun that rose beyond the curtain of darkness managed to scatter light like a blurry full moon of the night, barely allowing one to discern the objects around.


    Whoosh!


    As the darkness emitted from Night Bringer enveloped the area, even that became impossible.


    Into the fog-like darkness, Night Bringer''s main body sank. The only visible ones were those of the command center, burning and dying.


    But the troops of the World Guardian Front were also well-trained elites.


    The command center perished under the first attack of the Black Dragon, but the fragmented command structure was still operational


    "Prepare the flare!"


    There were means to counteract the darkness.


    "Fire the flare!"


    "Launch the flare!"


    Voices jumbled from all directions, followed by successive firing sounds.


    Boom! Baaang!


    The magic-infused red flare cut through the pitch-black night and flew across the sky.


    The flare that shot up into the sky brightened the area with its explosion but failed to dispel the darkness cast over the valley below.


    Then, the soldiers poured more flares down into the valley floor.


    The flares rained around the massive body of the Black Dragon. The red light bouncing off the ground briefly illuminated its endless contours, revealing the monster''s presence.


    That was enough.


    Enough to aim at it.


    "Fire team, open fire!"


    "Begin firing!"


    Boom! Baboom!


    The cannons aligned above the valley spat fire, and the archers pulled their bowstrings.


    The monster was enormous. Despite the dark and blurry sight, the elite troops'' aim could not miss such a massive target.


    Hundreds of cannons spat out cannonballs one after another, and the archers fired arrows relentlessly.


    The cannonballs and arrows hit the Black Dragon''s body, sounding like a hailstorm as they fell, and the continuous explosions scattered dense smoke and debris.


    In no time, the valley below was devastated. The red light of the flares, the flash of explosions, and the sparks from arrows colliding with scales intermixed in the thick darkness.


    Amid the relentless onslaught in the valley below


    "This is my last amusement."


    A weary voice of Night Bringer drifted quietly.


    "Not even a yawn comes out."


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a whirlwind swept up.


    All the arrows and cannonballs, explosions, and smoke that had been pouring around the Black Dragon''s body cleared away and the Black Dragon remained unscathed.


    Its form was hard to discern in the flickering darkness, but one thing was clear.


    It had hardly been damaged.


    "I''ll take it down."


    The next moment.


    From the high, dark sky, the Black Dragon''s other six heads spiraled down like meteors.


    It was right above the heads of the fire team soldiers firing cannons and arrows.


    Each of the six heads harbored flames in their mouths. Spotting this, the human soldiers shouted.


    "Six secondary heads of the Black Dragon spotted from above!"


    "Don''t let them breathe fire! Intercept them!"


    Then, the mage unit of the allied forces, organized as the interception team, raised their staves simultaneously.


    Though they had lost the command center to the heads'' surprise attack, they were not about to be fooled again.


    The mages proficient in offensive magic had their spells ready and fired them to intercept the heads, while those skilled in defensive magic resonated with each other to form magical barriers.


    Baboom!


    The barrage of various elemental magic spells pummeled the Black Dragon''s secondary heads,


    Chirring!


    The mages united their strength to erect a barrier.


    The fire team''s prepared magical defense artifacts and barrier artifacts also activated. The soldiers surveyed the layered barriers with relief.


    "We''ve blocked it this time..."


    However,


    Craaaack!


    In the dazzling convergence of magical light, the Black Dragon''s heads burst forth unaffected. The interception had failed.


    The heads opened their huge jaws wide and fell right onto the barrier


    Debris from the destroyed airships rained down like rain over the heads of the cavalry and infantry charging towards the Black Dragon. The soldiers gritted their teeth as they were hit by the fragments.


    "Not yet...!"


    "Run, keep running!"


    "The monster is within reach! Just a little more!"


    Eeeeeeeeng!


    The other airships also did not slow down.


    With the Black Dragon''s secondary heads now detached from the main body, there was no better time to strike.


    Flash!


    This time, the Black Dragon''s eyes shone, and a barrage of magic poured down on the airship fleet.


    Ancient magic, too old to be identified, pummeled the hulls, and two airships with broken barriers burst into pieces in the sky.


    But that allowed the remaining airships to get closer.


    The airships now completely lowered their barriers and deployed their armaments.


    Since the situation was sinking regardless of the barriers being up, they decided to attack with full force instead.


    Tatatatatata!


    Boom! Boom! Baboom!


    The seven surviving airships circled above the Black Dragon, pouring down a barrage of magic bullets.


    Simultaneously, the cavalry and infantry who had raced across the ground also reached the Black Dragon.


    As they charged, a clear determination flashed in the eyes of the humans. The commander of the imperial heavy cavalry brigade roared at the forefront.


    "For the world..."


    The next moment.


    Crack!


    Before he could finish his command, the brigade commander''s body was crushed.


    Struck by something huge that flew in from the side, his horse, armor, and weapons were mashed together with his body.


    The leading knights swept up with him were reduced to crushed pieces of flesh, blood splattering as they tumbled across the ground.


    The knights in the immediate rear were momentarily silent, unable to comprehend what had happened.


    It didn''t take long for them to realize that it was the Black Dragon''s tail that had struck down their lead.


    Immediately after, that massive tail swept over again.


    Crack! Crunch!


    It was merely a tail swipe.


    But if the thickness and length of that tail were greater than any tower in the Imperial Capital, then its power and range were no longer a simple matter.


    Crash!


    The Black Dragon merely flicked its tail as if brushing off dirt from the ground, but with that attack, the forefront of the heavy cavalry brigade was annihilated.


    Knights up to the third row, including the brigade commander, were turned into meat pieces, not a single one left intact.


    Subsequently, the Black Dragon leisurely moved its massive body, striking the approaching coalition forces soldiers with its gigantic front paw.


    Thwack!


    Like swatting away flies, the gesture was one of annoyance, but.


    Just being swept up in its range was enough to tear the soldiers to shreds.


    All the soldiers caught in the range were killed instantly. Helmets and fragments of armor, swords, and spears of those now ownerless soared into the sky.


    Intestines and limbs that had belonged to living persons just moments before also tumbled haphazardly on the ground.


    A sudden terror struck the minds of the assault troops.


    It was like being crushed to death like ants.


    Despite not using Dragon Roar or Dragon Fear, the mere realization that they were nothing but insignificant creatures before this overwhelmingly massive and powerful monster filled them with fear.


    However, these were the assault troops.


    Cavalry and infantry charging forward.


    Their fellow comrades were right behind them in the rear. Driven by momentum, they had no choice but to keep charging forward.


    "Forward..."


    Tears of fear streaming down their faces, the soldiers shouted.


    "Forward!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Even amid the spreading terror like a plague, the soldiers finally reached the Black Dragon.


    In the flickering darkness, Night Bringer''s golden eyes narrowed.


    And


    Rumble...


    Slowly, it began to rise its massive body.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Flap-!


    The Black Dragon raised itself and spread its enormous wings to either side.


    Like those of Wingian, one of his sons, they were bird wings densely covered with black feathers.


    Then the feathers shot out in all directions.


    Thud-thud-thud-crack!


    Screeeech-!


    Thousands, tens of thousands of pitch-black feathers covered the sky.


    "Argh!"


    "Kuhuh...!"


    As the feathers bombarded like a barrage, the ground forces that had just managed to get close to the Black Dragon were shredded instantly.


    The armor worn by the soldiers meant nothing against the barrage of feathers firing like machine gun bullets.


    Soldiers pierced by feathers collapsed, bleeding from holes in the front and back of their bodies.


    The feathers were also fired upwards. The shower of feathers slicing through the air resembled a massive flock of birds in flight.


    Airships in their path tried to perform evasive maneuvers, but the feathers moved much faster.


    Thud-thud-crack...!


    Boom-!


    Feathers stuck into the armor of the airships, turning them into something resembling a porcupine.


    One of the airships, heavily hammered, could not withstand the assault and exploded, while another spewed flames from its engine and trailed smoke as it plummeted.


    And unfortunately, the crash site was where the infantry was densely packed.


    Soldiers screamed, trying to dodge, but with the troops tightly packed, there was no room to move.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Get down, get do-"


    Boom-bang...!


    A large explosion followed, with flames erupting.


    Heat, the smell of gunpowder, damp darkness, and the stench of blood...


    The scent of death spread.


    The soldiers gritted their teeth. Massacres were happening in every directionabove, below, all around. Before the Black Dragon, humans were trampled like ants.


    But they could not retreat.


    Facing it, they knew. This creature before them truly had the power to annihilate the world.


    Such a being must not be allowed any further into the human realm.


    So the soldiers, even as they cried, their legs trembling, vomiting the acid reflux of their fear, bleeding from their wounds... did not stop their charge.


    "Forward-!"


    "Chargeeee!"


    Bang! Boom...!


    Another airship exploded in the sky.


    This airship, too, crashed, but its pilot, even in death, managed to alter its course towards the Black Dragon.


    The airship, falling at a sharp angle, collided with the Black Dragon''s tough scales, but failed to inflict any significant damage.


    However, it briefly blocked the Black Dragon''s view, giving the cavalry and infantry time to approach.


    And finally the vanguard of the assault team made contact with the Black Dragon.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    With the momentum of their charge, a cavalry soldier thrust his spear, and the infantry swung their swords.


    However,


    Clang-!


    Against the Black Dragon''s tough scales, ordinary spears and swords simply shattered.


    The soldiers at the forefront were flustered, but soon clenched their teeth and clung to the body of the Black Dragon.


    "Climb on!"


    "Get on top of its body!"


    Soldiers lined up to climb onto the Black Dragon''s body.


    If they were to be crushed like ants anyway.


    Then they would attack like ants.


    Climbing started in various places. Soldiers used their swords and spears like walking sticks, running up the monster''s body in lines.


    Of course,


    Crack, crunch-crunch-!


    Even then, more lives were shredded than those ascending.


    A single movement from the evil dragon killed dozens, even hundreds of humans.


    But there were still many humans left, and even for the Black Dragon, it was impossible to kill everyone with a single movement.


    Humans stubbornly climbed the body of the Black Dragon.


    Whether it was the neck, legs, belly, or wings, they did not know, feeling their way as if blind men touching an elephant...


    "Find its weakness!"


    "Look for the wounds inflicted by the previous expedition!"


    "The previous expedition focused their attacks around its neck! Head for the neck-!"


    The cavalry also began landing on the body of the Black Dragon.


    Strapping onto saddles, they leaped up, clinging to the Black Dragon, stepping on scales, grabbing horns, and just touching the chilling body of the black monster placed both feet on it.


    Thus, the allied forces and the imperial army, starting from opposite peaks of the valley, met on the back of the monster and-


    The next moment, smashed by a surge of magical power, the soldier''s body burst into pieces.


    ***


    The main force of the airships and the assault team had been annihilated.


    They had gouged and scarred the Black Dragon, but they had never reached its life.


    The once noisy battlefield had now become silent.


    Swords and spears stuck in the valley floor lined up like tombstones, and beside these tombstones, the bodies of humans stretched endlessly. The wreckage of the fallen airships was still burning.


    There were still some soldiers left above the valley, still harboring the will to fight, but


    Woooooo-!


    As the Black Dragon proudly raised its head and let out a long, low cry... they immediately shuddered and flung the weapons in their hands.


    Dragon Roar.


    That voice, deep and majestic, was dark and instilled fear in humans from the depths of their genes.


    Predators, the dragon species, and their prey, humans.


    Night Bringer''s roar reminded humans of this relationship that had persisted since the mythic ages.


    "Hee, heeeeee...!"


    "No, this can''t be. This was never going to work...!"


    "Run away-!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    The rout began.


    In front of the dragon fear spread by the superior predator, the last will of humanity''s desperate forces completely shattered.


    Throwing away their weapons, equipment, and even their armor, the soldiers turned and fled. They sprinted towards the teleportation gates, their escape route.


    However-


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, all the teleportation gates were destroyed and burning.


    Standing dazed in front of the vanished retreat, the soldiers slowly lifted their pale faces, feeling the damp heat from above.


    One of Night Bringer''s floating heads was smiling cruelly.


    "AAAAAA! AAAAAAAAA!"


    The bodies of the soldiers, collapsing and screaming,


    Crunch-!


    Were swallowed and crushed by the giant head.


    "Ugh..."


    McMillan, watching from inside an airship, shivered.


    The Black Dragon''s six auxiliary heads were being confronted by the royal mage corps, along with six airships that had broken off from the main force. However, in the face of the overwhelming firepower of the six heads, humanity eventually lost.


    These heads, already dead, did not possess as much intelligence as the main body, but their attack power was monstrous.


    The royal mage corps couldn''t hold on and were annihilated, and the airships fighting alongside them also crashed, leaving only two remaining.


    The two surviving airships were filled to capacity with wounded soldiers. McMillan, looking around at the dying mages, bit down hard on his pipe.


    "Retreat, retreat...! The assault has failed. Everyone retreat! Regroup at Crossroad!"


    Though there were few surviving soldiers left to retreat, McMillan, as the commander, raised the volume of his communication device enough to be heard across the entire battlefield.


    "Retreat-!"


    "The teleportation gates are destroyed! Escape by land to the next point!"


    "Survivors, help each other! We must retreat!"


    Most survivors were from the light cavalry unit positioned at the rear of the imperial forces.


    They began to escape, picking up moaning wounded from various parts of the battlefield and carrying them on their saddles.


    While the remaining two airships desperately sprayed barrages to fend off the floating heads of the Black Dragon trying to devour them.


    Escorted by the two airships, the cavalry rescuing survivors dashed through the forest, fleeing.


    The airships too, flying unsteadily, set their course north.


    "Yes, run. Let even one more live."


    Watching the human army scatter like ants in all directions, Night Bringer scoffed.


    "Shouldn''t the final despair grow even more?"


    Following this, the Black Dragon laid its belly on the ground and slowly hunched down-


    Huff...!


    It began to gather its breath.


    The Black Dragon''s entire giant body swelled as flame, magical power, breath, and hatred began to be drawn into the monster''s body.


    The six hunting heads also slowly returned to the side of the main body, swirling around to assist in concentrating the Black Dragon''s magical power.


    A scout observing this scene from inside the airship screamed.


    "No, it''s preparing its Breath!"


    "...!"


    McMillan turned around with a pale face.


    The scout had been part of the observation team that had seen the Black Dragon''s first Breath at the Black Lake.


    Tears of fear streaming down his face as he looked through the binoculars, the soldier continued in a garbled voice.


    "It''s its third Breath since landing on the ground! The direction is..."


    McMillan closed his eyes tightly.


    "It''s Crossroad-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 572 - 572

    Chapter 572: Chapter 572


    "Silver down! Silver down! Escort ship Silver has crashed-!"


    Crash! Boom!


    The escort ship Silver, spinning as it fell, crashed into the forest.


    Swarms of flies gathered around the crashed Silver, beginning to dismantle it like ants breaking down prey.


    Kellibey did not hesitate for long. The old dwarf blacksmith''s hands swiftly manipulated the control panel.


    Screech!


    Whoosh!


    The thrusters backfired, and the escort ship Gold came to an emergency stop in the air. Simultaneously, a perplexed communication from Lucas came through from Geronimo.


    "Kellibey, this isn''t right...!"


    "Sorry, but."


    Kellibey widened his eyes and looked around the interior of the airship.


    "I have to go save my son."


    The crew aboard Gold unanimously nodded.


    All the crew members on the escort ship Gold were dwarves, loyal followers of Kellison.


    They couldn''t leave their king behind after he had crashed.


    Gold, spinning around in mid-air, shot towards the forest like an arrow.


    And at the same time,


    "All fleets, halt-!"


    Fleet Commander McMillan shouted.


    The accelerating air fleet came to a unanimous stop. McMillan, sounding resolute, ordered,


    "Join the rescue operation while maintaining defense mode! Right now-!"


    Click, clank!


    Whoosh!


    The airships, turning around in unison, followed Gold flying ahead towards the forest.


    Despite the endless swarm of flies, their attack power was not enough to penetrate the air fleet''s magic barriers. The air fleet crushed the swarms of flies as they advanced.


    "Damn, there are too many!"


    "We can''t secure a clear view ahead!"


    "Use scan magic to check bearings and maintain distance with friendly ships on both sides! We just need to hold out until we rescue Silver!"


    Suddenly, the flies retreated.


    The flies that had been relentlessly slamming their bodies against the airships dispersed in an orderly fashion. The captains were puzzled as they observed the suddenly clear visibility.


    "Everyone, be cautious!"


    Lucas urgently shouted.


    He knew well.


    A sudden change in the monsters'' movement is never a good sign.


    Woooo...


    The King of Flies, floating far away in the air, emitted a long moan.


    The three layers of halos above the King of Flies spun furiously, with the outermost halo beginning to shine brightly.


    The King of Flies extended hundreds of legs in all directions, and then.


    Snap!


    It clapped hundreds of feet in front of its chest at once.


    Crrrrash! Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.comediately, an enormous shockwave poured out from the King of Flies.


    In the sky, all clouds were swept away as if being brushed aside, and on the ground, every tree in the forest bent as if about to snap in the opposite direction.


    The air fleet was also caught in this shockwave. And then.


    Crackle!


    Clang!


    The magic barriers enveloping the airships shattered hopelessly into pieces.


    "The magic barriers have been neutralized!"


    "What is this...?!"


    "It''s completely dead! It won''t recover!"


    The humans were startled as the King of Flies'' moaning reached their ears.


    Woooo...


    That ominous sound seemed satisfied, or perhaps.


    Ssssssssh!


    It was as if signaling its kin to attack.


    The flies that had momentarily retreated swarmed in from all sides. The airships desperately opened their gun ports and poured cannon fire towards the attaching flies.


    "Damn it! There are too many!"


    "Captain McMillan, what do we do?! Please give us orders!"


    "Captain McMillan-!"


    McMillan froze in panic for a moment.


    The last bastion that made airships the strongest weapon of modern humanity, the magic barrier, had been neutralized.


    Would they force their way through the flies to rescue Silver?


    "All ships, retreat...! Continue firing as we retreat at full speed!"


    The airships turned around unanimously. The situation was already beyond endurance. Some of the airships had their armor completely torn off, exposing their interiors, while others were on fire.


    Whoosh!


    The fleet began to retreat.


    As Kellison blankly watched the fleet moving away to the north, a voice came through the communication device. It was Lucas.


    "Lord Kellison."


    Lucas did not offer condolences or apologies. Instead.


    "I wish you martial fortune."


    He said briefly.


    Kellison chuckled in response.


    "I wish the same for the air fleet and the World Guardian Front."


    Kellison picked up his hammer that had been rolling around inside Silver and held it in his hand.


    "I''ll make sure to exterminate these damned pests."


    Click-


    The communication cut off.


    Kellison, holding the hammer, staggered back outside of Silver.


    Woooo...


    Thousands of flies were swirling in the sky right above the crashed Silver and Gold.


    And from the south...


    The King of Flies, which had momentarily halted its advance, was slowly approaching.


    Only two layers of halos remained above the King of Flies'' head, and the halo that had shone brightly during the mysterious shockwave attack was disintegrating into dust.


    "If you too are an airship."


    Kellison unwittingly chuckled.


    "Whoever made you, you''re pretty impressive."


    Ssssssssh!


    The thousands of flies swirling in the sky swooped down towards Kellison and the dwarves in a whirlwind.


    ***


    Two days after the appearance of the King of Flies. Noon.


    I clenched my teeth in front of the returning airships.


    Of the sixteen airships that had been deployed, two had not returned. They were the escort ships Gold and Silver.


    Kellibey and Kellison, along with their dwarf followers...


    They had failed to escape from the crashed airships. Either they died in the crash, or if they survived, they were likely captured as prey by the King of Flies.


    "...It''s my fault."


    I trembled with rage.


    "Because I hastily ordered a sortie on an airship that wasn''t properly maintained, this happened..."


    I clasped my forehead.


    Why did I do that?


    It was unlike me. An entirely uncharacteristic order to sortie.


    Had I been perturbed by the appearance of an unknown enemy? Because the memories of strategies I knew were useless, I lost my composure and mishandled the troops, resulting in this damage.


    ''I relied too complacently on the airship''s defensive capabilities... Why...''


    The thought of losing Kellibey, who had dedicated himself to me and Crossroad for so long, made it impossible for me to think clearly.


    As I closed my eyes and blamed myself, Lucas spoke to me in a firm voice.


    "My lord. Now is not the time for self-reproach."


    "...!"


    "The King of Flies is still advancing towards Crossroad. We need to find a way to delay its advance and a way to cut off its lifeline."


    His following words cooled my mind.


    "We must protect the world."


    "..."


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes wide and faced Lucas. Lucas nodded.


    "I will continue with the report on the damage to the air fleet. All fleets have entered repairs for the magic barrier, and the escort ships Kite One and Kite Two have entered emergency maintenance due to severe damage..."


    The magic barriers had been completely neutralized by the mysterious shockwave emitted by the King of Flies, causing damage to the fleet even as they retreated.


    Ultimately, even after repairing the magic barrier devices, the number of airships ready to sortie again was reduced to about ten.


    McMillan, looking gloomy as he ordered repairs in front of the fleet, caught my eye. I bit my lip.


    ''While repairing the airships, we must find another way to delay the enemy.''


    Emergency defensive lines were being constructed from the Black Lake to Crossroad on the second day of the distance, but it was insufficient.


    What other methods did I have?


    As I was pondering, someone ran up from inside the city.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Turning around, it was Serenade and Dearmudin.


    Serenade, with a bright, sweaty face, shouted.


    "I''ve found the historical records!"


    My eyes widened. Serenade held up an old book.


    "This is a historical record of the King of Flies'' demise!"

 Chapter 573 - 573

    Chapter 573: Chapter 573


    Serenade had brought this historical record from a nearby city, claiming it belonged to the nomads of the western desert regions.


    The cover was so tattered that the title was unrecognizable, and determining the exact year of publication was difficult.


    Furthermore, upon opening it, it was filled with an entirely incomprehensible language... No, how could one read this?


    At that moment, Dearmudin stepped forward, clearing his throat.


    "I happen to have some expertise in deciphering ancient languages. In fact, I had already taken a look at it. It unmistakably contains mentions of the King of Flies."


    Typical of the Ivory Tower! Invaluable assistance at a time like this.


    Thus, the content of the historical record decoded by Dearmudin was as follows:


    "...From beyond the eastern sea, a giant fly suddenly appeared, devouring everything in its path, and the people named it the King of Flies.


    Even the sea dragons and the kings of the sea, united at the eastern shores, became prey to the King of Flies.


    Its tyranny was so fierce that even the Black Dragon and the Red Dragon, amidst their great war, paused their conflict to jointly confront it.


    The King of Flies was a being born from the amalgamation of countless flies, itself a veritable empire.


    With each generation, the flies grew wiser and stronger, and this collective entity, the King of Flies, appeared invincible to the world.


    Refugee lines stretched for miles, and anguished cries filled the skies.


    Countless nations were destroyed, countless species were devoured. Even the Black and Red Dragons could not stand against the King of Flies.


    However, not long thereafter, the situation drastically changed, as the King of Flies began to divide and fight amongst itself.


    The historians speculate that the problem was the excessive intelligence gained by the flies over generations.


    The flies, each harboring their own ambitions within the empire that was the King of Flies, rebelled, leading to a situation where they fought and killed each other for supremacy.


    The flies rebelled against each other, establishing new powers, and as the body of the King of Flies and its forces split into several factions that fought and killed each other, its strength significantly diminished.


    Taking advantage of the weakened state of the fly empire due to its division, the Black and Red Dragons annihilated them. This happened exactly one year after the King of Flies first appeared.


    On this, the historian comments:


    Truly, an emperor must be generous to his vassals and love his people, but excessive generosity will surely make the vassals arrogant, and too much love will surely lead the people to harbor different intentions.


    The King of Flies shared everything with its vassals and bestowed wisdom generously upon its people, and this was the King of Flies''s mistake.


    Those aspiring to rule an empire must strictly maintain hierarchy, be wary of their vassals, and must not give more wisdom to the people than necessary..."


    "...The conclusion is somewhat strange."


    Deciding to ignore the historian''s brief commentary.


    Anyway, if the content of this historical record is true, then the King of Flies did not fall to a specific weakness but...


    "Essentially self-destructed through internal conflict."


    "Exactly."


    Dearmudin nodded.


    "The excessively advanced intelligence of the flies led to self-awareness, and rebelling against the existing system, they divided and fought amongst themselves until their power weakened and they vanished..."


    Suddenly, it struck me how similar they were to typhoons.


    Arising suddenly and sweeping through the world at will, only to naturally weaken and disappear over time...


    Dearmudin stroked his beard and clicked his tongue.


    "Ironically, the magic-resistant flies with lower intelligence that failed to evolve properly survived and have continued their lineage to this day."


    No, even this wizardly gentleman is offering his commentary...


    ''In any case, this is very useful information.''


    This confirmed the strategy I had thought of after receiving a hint from Dusk Bringar.


    ''If the world has been divided for long, it must unite, and if unified for long, it must divide.''


    Just like the famous opening sentence of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, most empires collapse due to division among those who harbor their own greed.


    If only a way could be found to incite division among the King of Flies''s ranks, then defeating it might be possible.


    The problem is the method of execution...


    ''The history mentioned it took a whole year for such smart evolution to occur.''


    We don''t have the luxury to wait a year. We have only three days left... no, now just a day and a half.


    We need to forcibly accelerate their evolution within this short time.


    If only there was a way...


    ''What about my mind control skills?''


    [Gaze of Command] is a skill that forces ''actions''.


    Ordering them to ''become smarter'' is not only impossible but also, even if it were, would be too difficult a command and likely to fail.


    [Become Mine!] can only be used on one target per stage, and while it would be great if it could be applied to the entire King of Flies...


    It is, after all, a collective of numerous flies. It''s unlikely to comply so conveniently.


    Even if I managed to make one fly mine, there would be nothing I could do with it...


    "All workers, return to Crossroad! Mages, cast all offensive magic! Let''s proceed as planned!"


    "But, not all the mages have arrived yet...!"


    "We still have to stop it here!"


    Nevertheless, Junior, who could be considered the linchpin of this operation, was here.


    Junior began casting [Elemental Disassembly], and the mages hurriedly positioned themselves on the magic circle to start preparing the combined magic.


    The workers hesitated, then one by one, after looking up at the southern sky and screaming, they began running towards the teleport gate.


    Candler also looked in that direction and gasped in shock.


    Whoosh!


    From the distant southern sky.


    A black shape flickered, and in moments, it sliced through the clouds, approaching at a terrifying speed.


    "..."


    Candler stared blankly at the entity with trembling eyes.


    It resembled a fly, but could that really be called a fly?


    With enormous wings shaped like infinity, stretching long on either side, and hundreds of legs dangling below...


    Pouring out countless fly monsters from its body, turning mountains and rivers to ashes.


    The monster was approaching at a fearsome speed.


    ''We, we must flee... escape...''


    Candler thought, but her shaking legs wouldn''t obey.


    The nightmare of the Gorgon sisters flashed through her mind. The monster - Stheno, rushing towards her then, overlapped with the image of the King of Flies.


    "Ah, ahhhh, ahhhhh!"


    Unable to make it to the teleport gate, Candler ended up hiding behind the outer wall. She crouched down, wrapped her head with her arms, and trembled.


    Whoosh!


    The deep roar of the King of Flies shook the area.


    The place was in chaos. Workers fleeing through the teleport gate to Crossroad, and mages rushing out from Crossroad through the gate in the opposite direction...


    And the pouring swarm of flies.


    The sky darkened as an enormous number of flies descended like a downpour towards the second line of defense.


    "Huff..."


    But Junior did not waver.


    Click, click, clack-!


    Her wand, [Rod of Crimson], transformed on its own, scattering a crimson magical glow in all directions.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, you fly bastard."


    Hundreds of meters away from the second line of defense, to the south.


    Junior had pre-drawn a magic circle here.


    It was a gigantic [Elemental Disassembly] magic circle.


    Having stolen this magic from the Vampire King and made it her own, she had enhanced its range and effect through the magic circle.


    "Though it lacks the mobility and defensive capabilities of an airship..."


    The moment the King of Flies reached the airspace above the magic circle.


    Junior shouted, extending her staff forward.


    "Our mages have the strongest firepower in humanity-!"


    Zzzzzz!


    A dazzling halo of white light formed in the air, and the next moment, cracks spread through space, creating rifts.


    [Elemental Disassembly] exploded across the King of Flies''s body.


    Even the mighty King of Flies was taken aback at that moment.


    The monstrous bulk twitched as it hastily slowed down. Junior, raising her staff towards the King of Flies, shouted.


    "Everyone, cast the combined magic-!"


    Mages, forming circles by element, resonated with each other, concentrating their magical powers before lifting their staffs to aim at the King of Flies.


    Junior screamed.


    "Annihilate it-!"


    Kwaaaaaaa!


    As if to swallow the world whole, fierce flames, endless high tides, landslides turning the world upside down, tornadoes tearing through the sky, and blinding lightning like the dawn of creation...


    All were unleashed simultaneously towards the King of Flies.

 Chapter 574 - 574

    Chapter 574: Chapter 574


    Dozens of magicians unleashed a combined magic of different elements at once, exuding an incredible force as they surged forward.


    The swarm of flies charging toward the human side''s defense line was almost instantly annihilated, and the magic, without losing any momentum, poured toward the King of Flies''s true body.


    Currently, the King of Flies had lost its magical defenses due to [Elemental Disassembly].


    In such a situation, taking a direct hit from a combined magic of this scale would inevitably cause tremendous damage.


    ''This is going to work!''


    Junior was confident. That gigantic monster would surely fall with a terrible scream...


    However.


    Peeeeeeeng!


    The mythical creature responded.


    Above the King of Flies''s head, the two remaining halos began to spin furiously, and the outer halo started to shine brightly.


    The King of Flies then stretched hundreds of legs in all directions and,


    Crack-!


    Clasped its front legs together as if in prayer.


    Craaaash!


    Immediately, a tremendous shockwave burst forth from the King of Flies.


    The invisible shockwave collided directly with the magic unleashed by the human magicians.


    And then,


    Craaaaackle!


    Clang...! Clank...!


    The spells dissipated as if they were being disassembled.


    The ferocious flames, the endless high tides, the landslides that seemed to overturn the world, the tornadoes that tore through the sky, and the lightning that was as dazzling as the first light of creation, all...


    Dissipated into nothingness.


    "...This is..."


    Junior stuttered, his mouth agape at the phenomenon.


    "This isn''t just a simple Dispel, this is...!"


    The shattered magical particles scattered into the atmosphere, shining brightly with hundreds of rainbows.


    In the center of those rainbows, the King of Flies slowly stretched its hundreds of legs around, calmly hovering in mid-air.


    Within the clear, prism-filtered light, the King of Flies appeared almost holy.


    Yet, at the same time, it was incomparably blasphemous.


    Sssssssss-


    The halo above the King of Flies''s head turned to dust and disappeared. Now, only one halo remained.


    In the next moment, the King of Flies stretched all hundreds of its arms forward.


    Booooooom-


    Swwwwwwwwwwsh!


    An enormous number of flies, incomparable to the previous swarm, emerged from the King of Flies''s entire body.


    Seeing the swarm rushing in, Junior intuitively knew.


    They must retreat.


    Otherwise, they die here.


    "Everyone, retreat-! Retreat!"


    A retreat drill had been practiced before. Junior shouted at the top of his lungs, leading the magicians to the teleport gate.


    "Everyone, to Crossroad! Retreat-!"


    Dingdingdingdingding-!


    The retreat alarm sounded, and the magicians and soldiers hurriedly jumped into the teleport gate.


    The area in front of the teleport gate was chaotic. Forces belatedly coming to support, forces screaming and trying to run away... everything was a mess.


    Fortunately, everyone was well-trained. Since the defense operation was planned with a one-strike retreat in mind, the retreat was executed swiftly.


    Soon, Crossroad was also aware of the retreat situation, and no more forces came out. The chaotic formation on this side gradually calmed down, and everyone was able to enter the gate in an orderly manner.


    The problem was, the flies were still approaching.


    Crack-!


    The flies hit the temporarily erected barrier magic circle and protective artifacts.


    The barrier and protective artifacts, focused on physical defense, were not items that could be broken by mere body slamming of the flies.


    However, the number of flies was beyond normal. Far beyond.


    Crack, crackle...!


    As countless numbers of flies pressed and pushed, the barrier began to crack instantly...


    Clang-!


    And eventually broke.


    The barrier magic set up in the base, though layered in dozens, was torn from the outside to the inside in an instant like paper.


    People screamed and rushed into the teleport gate.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! This is fucking scary!"


    Desperately creating legs with dark magic to run to the teleport gate, Chain, a black mage bound in chains, cursed.


    "If I ever again procrastinate on taking out the trash, let piles of fruit peels build up, or do anything that might help flies breed, may I break my arm! Fuck!"


    Chain reached the front of the teleport gate and sighed in relief, then turned back.


    He had just seen the terrifying sight of the last barrier being torn apart.


    Swwwwwwwwwwsh!


    Flies squeezing through the torn gap, pushing their legs forward like skeletons, invaded. It was a horrifying sight that could haunt dreams.


    Chain quickly turned around to jump into the teleport gate.


    Many heroes looked at her accusingly... but whose fault could this situation be?


    With the enemy''s advance at our doorstep, even civilians were drafted for construction out of desperation.


    The monsters increased their pace and attacked by surprise.


    It wasn''t unusual for ordinary workers or retired mercenaries to be terrified in front of the King of Flies, whose mere presence could demoralize even the heroes on the field.


    And so, the goodwill of Chain and Junior, who risked themselves to rescue a panicked old comrade, was not at fault.


    Kellison, who sortied to add firepower to the front line hastily, and Kellibey, who took risks to save his fallen son...


    None had ill intentions. They were all just fighting their best.


    Yet, the situation was slipping into a quagmire.


    ''Reminds me of the Goblin God-King.''


    Desperate to save each other, yet the situation worsened.


    Though one might get used to the irony of the battlefield, it was always painful.


    ''How much did we lose today?''


    I wrote down with trembling hands the lives and materials lost today.


    ''Kellibey, Kellison, 50 dwarf craftsmen and crew, two airships, and now Junior and Chain...''


    Thinking of Junior made my head go numb.


    She was among the finest of heroes, a great help as my magician. The numerous battles and adventures we had together flashed through my mind.


    To lose her here, so meaninglessly...


    "My lord."


    Lucas entered my room and reported in a businesslike tone.


    "The advance of the King of Flies has stopped."


    "..."


    "It''s halted in the air above the fallen second defense line. As you know, it''s a day''s ride to Crossroad."


    As I listened silently, head in hands, Lucas said calmly.


    "My lord, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault."


    "What are you talking about? It''s all my fault."


    "You ordered a strategy that allowed for a safe return after engagement. The airship fleet, the magicians, it was all feasible."


    "..."


    "You can''t command every soldier on the field. Don''t take responsibility for losses due to the mistakes of field commanders and soldiers."


    "There are always variables on the battlefield."


    I pressed my fingertips to my forehead.


    "Even with those variables, it''s my role to issue orders that ensure safe operation execution."


    "..."


    "For me to not know the strategy against a monster and for the operation to be shaken this much, I..."


    "My lord."


    Lucas looked straight at me with sharp eyes.


    "The enemy was a monster that nearly brought the world to ruin. And the monsters we will face in the future are of the same caliber."


    "..."


    "There''s no safe and perfect strategy against such powerful enemies. We must be prepared for losses."


    I know that.


    Now, and in the future.


    This frontline will be a wall built upon death to stop the enemy. But.


    The feeling as if I''m about to vomit blood, I can''t help it...


    "In a day, the King of Flies will reach the monster front. Our priority now is to find a way to beat it."


    I nodded.


    Yes, the end of the world is near.


    Even this time of mourning for my fallen subordinates is a luxury.


    "You''re right, Lucas."


    I took a deep breath and stood up. Then, I opened the drawer of the desk where I was sitting.


    "There''s no such thing as a safe and perfect operation. We just search for the option with the highest possibility... doing our best to find it."


    Even though the operation is imperfect and risky.


    Now, we have no choice but to bet on this one.


    "We have to embrace the risk."


    What I pulled out from the drawer was...


    A device that looked remarkably similar to a tablet PC on Earth.


    ***


    Beep.


    With a startup sound, the device powered on.


    The next moment,


    "Huh?!"


    A data image of a white skull appeared on the screen, and she gasped for air.


    "Huh, huh... What is this...? What''s happening to me...?"


    "It''s been a while, brain in a jar."


    I immediately corrected myself with the entity''s name.


    "No... White Night."


    Facing the data mass of a lich trembling before me, I coldly asked.


    "How''s purgatory treating you, is it bearable?"Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

 Chapter 575 - 575

    Chapter 575: Chapter 575


    Both incarnations of White Night had died.


    The Tower Master White Night died when the tower collapsed, and the Jiangshi White Night died during a party operation.


    Physically and materially, that''s how they died. That''s why it was possible to acquire the twin magic cores.


    However, the consciousness of Tower Master White Night was transferred to this device with the tower''s collapse, and afterwards, forcibly swapped consciousness with Jiangshi White Night.


    It''s a bit complicated, but... Anyway, what''s contained in this device now is the duplicated and confined consciousness of White Night.


    I had considered destroying this device entirely, but kept it just in case...


    I never thought I''d actually need to use it.


    "How''s purgatory, bearable?"


    I asked mockingly, and White Night trembled as it looked around.


    "How long has it been since you imprisoned me here?"


    "Let''s see, about half a year?"


    "What?! Don''t joke, just half a year...?! My consciousness felt like it was trapped for eons...!"


    Does time flow slowly in the darkness of that switched-off device? Or, does time flow at all?


    I couldn''t possibly understand the experience of the consciousness within the device, but it seems living inside it wasn''t exactly pleasant. This was good information for me.


    Since I need to blackmail this mass of data from now on.


    "White Night. Let''s cut to the chase."


    I interlocked my fingers and coldly spat out.


    "Do you want to stay trapped there, or... do you want a new body?"


    "..."


    "I won''t ask twice. Decide now."


    The skull-shaped mass of data seemed perplexed. The stuttering lich finally responded.


    "What if I refuse?"


    "I''ll switch it off again. You can continue your contemplation in the darkness as you have been."


    White Night eventually muttered softly.


    "...Give it."


    "Hm?"


    "The body, give it...! Please, I beg you... don''t leave me in this nothingness...!"


    Facing the pleading White Night, I smirked.


    "Alright. You agree then?"


    I took White Night''s device and left my office.


    "Shall we go see your new body now?"


    We headed to the backyard of the lord''s mansion.


    Here lies the new ''body'' I prepared for White Night.


    I brought White Night''s device to the front of the ''body'' lying neatly under a white blanket in the backyard, turned the screen to show White Night.


    "Here it is."


    "...What?"


    White Night was visibly startled, then urgently asked me.


    "Wait, you''re joking, right?"


    "No, not joking."


    "Don''t... don''t be ridiculous. You''re telling me to..."


    White Night let out an angry scream.


    "To enter the body of a fly?!"


    Yes.


    What lay before me was the most intact among the enemy corpses we had collected from the battles.


    A fly the size of a large dog.


    "Why? It''s possible, right?"


    I sneered.


    "You''re a necromancer. A lich. A sorceress who can transfer consciousness into the body of the undead. This fly is also a corpse, and all you need to do is make it into a jiangshi with your magic and then transfer your consciousness into it."


    "It''s not a matter of possibility!"


    White Night trembled.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, stop it...! I am White Night. The Grand Sorceress! How can I... into such a filthy insect''s body..."


    "Then go back into the abyss of darkness."


    As I moved my hand over the switch of the device, White Night urgently shouted.


    "Wait! Just a moment! Anything but that, please!"


    I clicked my tongue and glared at White Night.


    "Look, White Night. Don''t try to negotiate with me. You''re in no position to be picky."


    "..."


    "Choose. Do you want to be in the real world, even if it''s in the body of a fly? Or would you rather stay nobly... trapped in that darkness?"


    White Night hesitantly asked me, trembling.


    "Explain... what do you want me to do, putting me into this fly''s body."


    "Wake up, I said!"


    Slap-!


    Her cheek turned with a jerk, stars exploding in front of her eyes.


    That''s when Junior fully woke up. She sprung up like a jack-in-the-box from her lying position.


    "Gasp... Gasp...?"


    Breathing heavily, Junior finally took in her surroundings and realized where she was.


    Inside a massive structure shimmering in darkness.


    Surrounded by the enormous eggs of giant flies.


    And mountains of various animals and plants...


    "This is, the King of Flies''s stomach... the hatchery..."


    Shivering, Junior quickly looked to her side. Huge maggots were swarming over the body of a large goat, already paralyzed and asleep.


    Just as Junior was about to scream reflexively, the dwarf''s broad hand covered her mouth. She barely managed to suppress the scream.


    "Shh!"


    The dwarf whispered urgently, trying to silence his breath.


    "Calm down. Quiet! Make any noise, and we''re all dead. So, shh...!"


    Junior, finally calming down, recognized who was beside her. She whispered back.


    "...Kellibey? You''re alive...!"


    "Of course, I''m alive. Did you think the last survivor of the Golden Branch expedition would die here?"


    Grumbling, Kellibey crouched down almost to the ground and gestured for Junior to follow. She crawled after him on all fours.


    Wriggle wriggle...


    Right next to where she had been lying, the maggots were having a feast on the goat''s flesh.


    Realizing she could have ended up like that if she had slept any longer, Junior felt nauseous.


    She diligently followed Kellibey through the tunnel.


    It wasn''t long before they came to a spacious room. All the survivors affiliated with the World Guardian Front were gathered there. Kellison and Chain were also there.


    "Everyone''s safe...!"


    As Junior exclaimed happily, Kellison grimly smiled and trembled his lips.


    "...It''s too early to say that."


    "Huh?"


    "Shh! Everyone, get down!"


    As soon as Kellibey spoke, everyone instinctively lay flat on the ground.


    Confused, Junior followed suit when she saw Kellibey gesturing urgently from the ground.


    Thud thud thud...


    Shortly after, hundreds of adult flies appeared in the corridor next to the room.


    The flies each carried paralyzed deer, antelope, buffalo, and more, stacking them neatly in the next room before swarming out again.


    "...This is literally inside their belly."


    Once the adult flies had all left, Kellibey whispered.


    "We''ve been captured as food. If they notice us moving, we''ll be just another meal for the maggots."


    "How did you break free from the paralysis...?"


    "Our dwarf skin is thick. Paralysis needles barely affect us."


    Dwarves inherently possess high resistance to physical status ailments. It seemed they benefited from that trait here.


    But among the fallen crew, there were still many who had not awakened. Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "...Lucky, too. Those who were heavily hit by the paralysis are still unconscious."


    Junior noticed Chain was still among those unconscious.


    It appeared Kellibey had been moving around this hatchery, gathering survivors and bringing them here.


    "So... what now?"


    As adult flies swarmed in once more, Junior whispered to Kellibey, lying flat pretending to be dead.


    "We can''t just lie here forever!"


    "We need to escape."


    "Escape? How?"


    That''s when Kellison, crawling over, grinned and took up the conversation.


    "With a dwarf''s specialty."


    Click! Click! Click!


    As he spoke, the dwarves menacingly took out their tools, ready to work.


    "We dig a tunnel."


    Junior''s jaw dropped in disbelief, but Kellison lovingly held his hammer and signaled Kellibey.


    "My father used to throw me into tunnels to raise me from a very young age, all for a day like today. Right?"


    "Exactly. Our race has been preparing for a day like this for generations...!"


    The dwarf father and son chuckled wickedly, pressing their tools against the floor of the hatchery.


    "Let''s drill a mine shaft through this monster''s belly...!"


    "Make it nice and big!"

 Chapter 576 - 576

    Chapter 576: Chapter 576


    The dwarves began to dig quietly, without making any noise, a tunnel leading downwards.


    Watching them, Junior whispered softly,


    "Um, but do we have to go down? What about going up or to the side?"


    "After scouting, it seems the higher we go, the more maggots and less ''food'' there are. And to the side..."


    Kellibey pointed to the side.


    "See for yourself." Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    Where Kellibey pointed, there was a small hole in the wall through which wind was seeping in.


    Looking outside through that hole, Junior gasped. The ground was dizzyingly far below.


    "Wow, it''s really high..."


    "Escape through here and we''d all fall to our deaths. So, we have no choice but to dig down."


    No sooner had he finished speaking, a hole was made going downwards. Everyone peered cautiously below.


    A new room appeared below, filled with other prey caught and paralyzed. Fortunately, there were fewer fly eggs.


    Junior swallowed dryly. How much further down do they have to go by digging tunnels, hiding from the wandering adult flies, and fleeing from the maggots pouring out of the eggs...?


    "Can we really escape this way?"


    "If you have another idea, genius magician, let''s hear it."


    Challenged by Kellibey, Junior sighed deeply.


    "...No, I don''t."


    Even if they managed to escape through a hole to the side and used wind magic for descent, safely landing everyone was nearly impossible. And even if they landed safely, they would be pursued by fly patrols.


    And if they recklessly fired magic in this belly of the beast, hoping for a do-or-die effort, they''d likely be subdued before they could deal a fatal blow to the King of Flies.


    For now, digging little by little, as Kellibey suggested, seemed the best option.


    "Got it, then. Let''s move. The room below looks safe."


    The able survivors helped lift those still paralyzed. At that moment, Junior hurried towards the small hole in the wall.


    "Just a moment."


    Through the hole, Junior released her magical elements. The cast elements stuck outside the hole, emitting various lights.


    Kellibey squinted.


    "What''s that for?"


    "It''s a signal of my magical elements. They can recognize it in Crossroad. This way, they''ll know we''re alive."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "Hmm. Might''ve been better not to do that."


    "Why?"


    "If they know we''re alive, they might hastily send a rescue team."


    "..."


    Silent, Junior stared seriously at her shining magical elements outside.


    "...But, you never know. Our presence here could lead to a new strategy."


    After all, they were in the enemy''s belly.


    It''s still uncertain what kind of variable they could become.


    "Conveying as much information as possible, exactly as it is to Prince Ash... I think that''s more important."


    Turning around, Junior smiled confidently at Kellibey.


    "Let''s find our way to survive, in our own way!"


    Kellibey thought to himself,


    To smile like that even in such a situation.


    Junior, this kid, has really become brave...


    ***


    Returning from the scout tower to the lord''s mansion, I was lost in thought.


    Though trapped inside the King of Flies''s stomach, Junior is alive.


    And if Junior is alive, it means other heroes who were captured earlier might also be alive.


    ''The flies indiscriminately sweep everything that can be used as food... Does that mean they don''t kill immediately?''


    I remembered the sight of the Insect Busters being captured. They use venom to paralyze their prey before kidnapping them into their belly.


    ''Food. Captured. And stored in the belly...''


    Suddenly, a battle against a certain monster legion from the past crossed my mind.


    Stage 8. The Slime Legion.


    There was a time when Kuilan and the Penal Squad were devoured by the Slime Emperor.


    The strategy I chose to save them was...


    "...!"


    A new idea suddenly struck me.


    Kuilan stepped forward immediately. I asked the King of Beasts with a slight smile,


    "Do you remember what happened right after you joined the front... during our battle with the Slime Legion?"


    "Of course, captain."


    Kuilan grinned, and a sheepish smile appeared on the faces of the Penal Squad members behind him.


    There was a time when Kuilan and members of the Penal Squad were devoured by the Slime Emperor during Stage 8.


    "You came to rescue us yourself back then."


    "That''s right."


    I purposely allowed myself to be devoured to rescue Kuilan and the Penal Squad members, and we successfully escaped through the Slime Emperor''s stomach.


    "It was a reckless act, but I did it believing in a backup plan."


    I pulled out a scroll from my pocket and showed it off.


    "The insides of giant monsters are classified as ''dungeons.'' And I had this dungeon escape teleportation scroll."


    With a casting time of over 10 seconds and requiring the forfeiture of all dungeon rewards, it''s a scroll I rarely used, even in the dungeons of the Lake Kingdom.


    But inside a monster, it''s a different story.


    With the ability to escape safely from the interior of a hostile monster, who cares about a 10-second casting time or forfeiting rewards?


    "The King of Flies will be no different. Its stomach is a dungeon, and thus, we can return safely using this scroll."


    I nodded to the heroes around me.


    "Do you understand what I''m proposing now?"


    Lucas, who had always been part of my reckless plans, was the quickest to respond.


    "...Are you planning to use the strategy of deliberately getting eaten by that King of Flies?"


    "Exactly."


    I nodded again.


    "The alchemist team has already finished analyzing the paralysis toxin used by the flies. The antidote will soon be ready. We will take this antidote in advance, allow ourselves to be captured by the flies... and then start our operation from within the enemy''s belly."


    The faces of the heroes paled. I continued regardless,


    "There are three reasons for undertaking this perilous mission. First, to create a distraction. A major operation is being prepared to inflict a significant blow on the King of Flies."


    To replicate the historical defeat of the King of Flies, with White Night infiltrating the collective consciousness of the flies.


    "To ensure the success of this operation, we need to distract the King of Flies''s consciousness. Hence, we need to cause chaos within its belly."


    After taking a breath, I mentioned the second reason.


    "Second, to damage their production facilities."


    "..."


    "Though they seem to endlessly emerge, like all monsters before, they stem from nightmares. Meaning, they cannot reproduce. In other words, once their current stock of eggs runs out... no new flies will be produced."


    I smirked, cracking my knuckles.


    "Even if the first operation fails, to increase our chances in the ongoing battle, we''ll burn as many eggs as possible and destroy the hatchery directly."


    If the enemy''s production facilities are accessible, they must be exploited aggressively. If executed correctly, we could inflict significant damage.


    "And third, to rescue our previously captured comrades."


    As I spoke, the dwarves nodded vigorously, their faces flushed.


    The magicians who had worked with Junior, and the party members of "The Uncles" who had been with Chain, also nodded firmly.


    "..."


    Valen, the mayor of the Southern City-State Alliance who had recommended the Insect Busters to me, stroked his beard and showed a serious expression.


    "For these three reasons, we have decided to undertake this audacious mission."


    I looked around at the heroes one more time.


    "As you''ve heard, this is essentially a suicide mission. There''s no guarantee of survival."


    Even with the escape scroll and being in a part of the King of Flies where direct retaliation is difficult.


    It''s still the enemy''s stronghold. The operation is insanely dangerous.


    Any number of variables could emerge. In the worst case, the mission could fail from the start, or result in total annihilation.


    And, that we have to resort to such a strategy indicates how formidable the enemy is.


    "Therefore... I''ll only take volunteers."


    I took a deep breath and then closed my eyes.


    "Everyone, close your eyes."


    "..."


    "I''ll say it again, the likelihood of death is higher than that of returning. We don''t need many. There''s no shame in not participating in this suicide mission. We also need many to fight on the walls."


    "..."


    "However, those prepared to enter hell voluntarily, raise your hand."


    After a brief silence, when I opened my eyes,


    All my heroes had their eyes tightly shut, hands raised.


    Every single one of them.

 Chapter 577 - 577

    Chapter 577: Chapter 577


    In this suicide mission, everyone volunteered.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Should I be grateful for everyone''s willingness or scold them for not caring more about their own lives? I felt a contradiction in my emotions.


    But since not everyone could go, it was necessary to assemble a squad best suited for the infiltration mission.


    "Everyone, put your hands down. You can open your eyes now."


    The heroes, cautiously opening their eyes, saw each other with their hands raised and let out awkward chuckles. I smiled bitterly too.


    "Since everyone volunteered without exception, I would like to charge in with all of you and grind the enemies to dust... But that''s not possible."


    The essence of a defense game is, after all, defense.


    Only if the defense squad on the walls holds strong can the infiltration squad, the disruption squad, or the attack squad play their roles properly.


    It''s crucial to distribute personnel appropriately and to form the defense squad with elite members. I made sure to emphasize this point first.


    "...So, the composition to be captured by that monster is as follows."


    I called out the names.


    "Kuilan and the Penal Squad."


    Kuilan stepped forward with a grin, as if he had anticipated this. The members of the Penal Squad followed him, their expressions tense but determined.


    They are not only frontline heroes who can play the role of powerful damage dealers and tanks in any situation but also have experience escaping from the belly of a monster.


    ''The concern is that they are in human mode, not beast mode...''


    Still, the proficiency and experience they have accumulated cannot be ignored. That''s why I chose them first.


    "Next, Lucas and Lucas''s party."


    Lucas stepped forward as if it were natural, followed by Torkel, Zenis, and Nobody.


    Lucas is the hero with the highest solo combat capability on my front line, and the rest of the party members also have a high degree of synergy.


    Especially Zenis, who is a healer, will increase the overall stability of the infiltration squad.


    ''There''s one spot empty, but let''s move on for now...''


    With Chain missing, there are only four of them, but we''ll fill the vacancy later. Next.


    "Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers."


    Somehow, Verdandi and the elves let out sighs of relief as they stepped forward. Why are they relieved?


    Support from a long-range firepower squad is essential in any operation.


    The Holy Grail Seekers are not only masters of archery and dagger throwing but can also engage in close combat if necessary.


    ''Their endurance is a bit lacking, but...''


    They are precious talents capable of handling both melee and long-range firepower. I couldn''t leave them behind.


    "Here, me, two from the Shadow Squad, and... two of Kellison''s bodyguards."


    Everyone was shocked to hear I would be participating, but I didn''t accept any objections. I couldn''t be absent from this operation.


    After all, I''m the one who can cause the most chaos inside the enemy''s belly.


    Likewise, Burnout, capable of wreaking havoc inside, and Bodybag, with various utility skills, will be useful in unpredictable situations.


    The two dwarves... well, I needed a vanguard in my party, and since many dwarves are currently missing, I chose them.


    It''s likely that kin search for their own kind more effectively.


    "That''s all."


    As I finished calling out the list, the heroes stirred. Especially Evangeline and Damien, who were at the forefront, attempted to protest, but I waved them off.


    "I''d like to take more of you, but I don''t have that many escape scrolls."


    Of course, that was an excuse. We''ve accumulated plenty of teleportation scrolls for escape since we hardly ever used them.


    But taking more would jeopardize the defense of the Crossroad.


    Evangeline''s melee squad is absolutely necessary for defending the main castle at Crossroad, and Damien and his sniper party shine in defense, not in infiltration.


    Both are among my strongest cards, and while they would surely be useful in this infiltration, placing them where they are most needed is the best option.


    ''In the worst-case scenario, if the infiltration squad is wiped out...''


    Evangeline must command the front line, and Damien must perform miracles with his far-sight.


    I glanced over the other heroes.


    Those who have been with me from the start, those who joined us very recently, and all those who, regardless of the timing, are willing to risk their lives together in this fight.


    "...Make sure not to be too late coming back. Until then, I entrust the overall command of the front line to Evangeline."


    "Leave it to me, senior."


    Evangeline grinned and thumped her shield confidently. I grinned back.


    I had already shared the detailed defensive tactics with everyone and conducted training. Everyone is skilled, so they will fight well in their assigned roles.


    ***


    After disseminating a few more pieces of information and holding a brief meeting,


    As I was about to leave the room, a group of young mages blocked my way.


    "You''ve done enough and retired. You owe nothing more to this front line."


    "But..."


    "You''re not a soldier now. You''re a citizen. You''re not one of the fighters anymore. You''re someone we need to protect."


    Candler bowed her head.


    "But, because of me... because I was a coward, those two..."


    "It wasn''t because you were a coward that the two of them were harmed."


    Candler''s eyes widened at my words.


    "They were brave enough to overcome their own fears to save you."


    "...!"


    "We all are, in fact, afraid. It''s natural to be a coward. So don''t be ashamed of your fear."


    I looked back.


    All the heroes preparing for departure had tension written all over their faces. I, too, felt a twinge of anxiety.


    "It''s natural for humans."


    "..."


    Everyone feels the same urge to flee when facing an incomprehensible enemy.


    Those who can fight despite their fears remain soldiers. Those who reach their limits retire.


    It''s not a matter of being better or worse, right or wrong.


    It''s just how things are.


    Just a part of life, struggling in this crazy world.


    "Junior and Chain, we will definitely rescue them... So instead of apologizing, thank them."


    I patted Candler on the shoulder.


    "Because they saved you."


    "..."


    "So make sure you stay alive. After this battle, we''ll need you for reconstruction work. You got that?"


    I sincerely told the speechless her.


    "Thank you for staying here and not running away."


    "...!"


    "See you again, Candler."


    I walked past Candler, followed by the deploying heroes.


    Behind us, Candler stifled a sob, making a strange crying sound. I hoped she would overcome her trials.


    And us as well.


    That we would all overcome our individual trials... I prayed.


    ***


    "Operation name, Maggot Within a Maggot."


    I handed out five paralysis antidotes and five dungeon escape teleport scrolls to each party leader.


    The party leaders distributed them among their party members.


    "From now on, we become parasites inside a Maggot''s belly."


    The heroes snickered. I did too.


    To think, entering the belly of a giant fly to wreak havoc... This monster frontline really is a tourist spot filled with a variety of activities.


    "Move to the point where the King of Flies is currently anchored, engage in combat as needed, and get captured."


    I shook the antidote in my hand.


    "Take the antidote just before being captured if possible. It''s an improved version of the usual paralysis antidote, so it''s safe, but we don''t know how potent their paralysis venom has become, nor how much it can be neutralized."


    If we''re unlucky, we might all end up paralyzed and become fly food...


    But that''s unlikely to happen. Thanks to the peach of immortality I ate before, I''m in a state impervious to all diseases. Thanks again, Raven.


    As soon as I regain consciousness, I plan to wake the others by hitting them hard.


    "Secure your main equipment firmly to your body. It would be troublesome to wake up inside the Maggots'' belly without weapons, right?"


    For me, stuffing everything into the inventory is easy, but the other heroes don''t have this convenient system.


    Everyone diligently tied their weapons and equipment to their bodies with leather straps. I explained the tactics for this operation while observing them.


    "The operation is simple. Regain consciousness, join the nearest personnel, and move upwards through the Maggot''s belly..."


    I gave a straightforward order.


    "And wreck havoc."


    At this point, everyone cheered and whistled. I felt a surge of strength in my hand.


    Just watch, you fly bastard.


    I''ll show you why I, Ash, am called the empire''s top troll... right in the belly of your own beast!

 Chapter 578 - 578

    Chapter 578: Chapter 578


    "Moving together would be the best option, but realistically, it''s difficult. There''s a high chance we won''t even be able to maintain our party structure. It''s likely we''ll be scattered and have to regroup as we move."


    I continued to issue the operation instructions.


    "Destroy as many eggs as possible in the process, draw their attention, and cause disruptions. If you encounter any survivors, rescue them."


    I then showed the teleport scroll.


    "And when you judge that you''ve held out long enough, don''t hesitate to use the teleport scroll to retreat."


    The teleport scroll can teleport all allies within a certain range.


    The designated retreat point is right here, behind the lord''s mansion at the teleport gate.


    We should be able to bring out any survivors without a problem, if they are alive...


    After making sure everyone understood various tactics and precautions, while the heroes were gathering their equipment and packing their supply bags,


    Lucas approached me and asked quietly.


    "My lord. I understand the outline of the operation we are undertaking. However,"


    "However?"


    As I looked at him, Lucas glanced towards the backyard.


    There, the fly White Night was preparing to fly in a clumsy stance.


    "I have my doubts about the effectiveness of White Night''s operation to infiltrate the collective consciousness of the King of Flies."


    I nodded at Lucas to continue.


    "White Night is undoubtedly a great sorceress, but I cannot imagine him succeeding in seizing the consciousness of the King of Flies on his own."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "It might sound amusing to say, but it''s a hunch."


    I blinked in surprise at this unexpected statement. Lucas explained seriously.


    "All the monsters we''ve encountered have a natural presence, or evilness, if you will. As a knight used to physical combat, I''ve gauged the caliber of our opponents by this."


    "Hmm, that''s an interesting criterion."


    "Among all the enemies I''ve faced, the King of Flies possesses an evilness far beyond others. White Night too was a formidable enemy, but I just can''t see her facing the King of Flies alone."


    I stroked my chin thoughtfully.


    "That''s a good point, Lucas. So?"


    "I suggest taking out insurance."


    "Insurance?"


    I blinked in confusion.


    "Yes. Actually, I''ve prepared something separately while you were leading the meeting."


    Lucas''s next words made my eyes widen.


    "Not just one White Night, but several."


    "...What?"


    "Over here."


    Lucas led me a short distance from the lord''s mansion to a field and pointed in that direction.


    "...!"


    I gasped slightly at the sight.


    There... several magicians were creating new zombie flies.


    "Lucas, this is...?"


    "...White Night''s consciousness transfer magic is essentially a copy and paste, as you said. Meaning, the same source can be applied multiple times in different places."


    Lucas continued evenly.


    "We''ve enlisted the magicians who created the first zombie fly to create new ones. With your permission, we''ll clone additional White Nights and insert them inside."


    "..."


    "Creating many clones of White Night, each believing they are the only one, the unique White Night, and all under the illusion they''ve been ensnared by your mind control magic."


    The illusionist party ''Gambler''s Club'' seemed to have been called by Lucas in advance, probably to mimic my mind control magic.


    I swallowed my words in astonishment. Lucas continued.


    "We''ll clone numerous White Nights, and if the first one fails, we send in the second. If the second fails, we send in the third. We keep going until the operation succeeds."


    "..."


    "It doesn''t matter if White Night fails to seize control from the King of Flies. It doesn''t matter if White Night is consumed by the flies'' collective consciousness."


    Lucas''s voice was as sharp as a blade.


    "As much as they consume her, they will become smarter, and as they devour the magic, their intelligence will evolve insanely fast."


    "..."


    I swallowed hard.


    Continue cloning White Night and feeding him to the collective consciousness.


    Until they become wise enough.


    Until they, like in history, divide and fight each other to death.


    And as the flies become smarter, we inflict as much damage as possible from inside, accelerating their generational change...


    Struggling to continue, I looked at Lucas with trembling eyes.


    "Lucas, this is..."


    "I know. It''s excessive."


    Lucas spoke coldly.


    "But she has already been confirmed as a ''monster.'' So why not use her to the very end?"


    "..."


    "Ugh!"


    Not sure about the effect, but it really tastes like crap!


    As I carelessly tossed the empty bottle aside, one unlucky fly got hit on the head and tumbled down.


    "Haha, idiot."


    Did they mix some alcohol in the antidote? I felt inexplicably good.


    I spread my arms wide and yelled with all my might.


    "Come on, eat me up, you bug bastards-!"


    Squeeeeeeeak!


    At the same time, thousands of flies poured towards me.


    ***


    "..."


    A moment later, I was being carried by the flies with a dazed expression through the hatching chamber''s corridor.


    ''Ah damn, would''ve been better if I was paralyzed...''


    Being pierced by the mouths or whatever of these monstrous creatures was one thing, but being captured and flown through the hatching chamber''s corridors in this manner was very, very far from a pleasant experience.


    It would have been better if I had lost consciousness and woke up inside, but whether it was the antidote working too well or my disease-immunity effect kicking in... Anyway, I was fully conscious and pretended to be knocked out while being dragged here quietly.


    Eventually, when the transportation seemed to be over, a fly flung me into a large room of the hatching chamber. An involuntary yelp escaped me.


    Ssssshhhh.


    Then, all the flies turned their gaze towards me.


    "..."


    I obediently face-planted into the ground and didn''t move a muscle. Pretend to be dead. Pretend to be dead. Just pretend to be dead. I''m dead, see.


    Thud thud thud...


    Fortunately, the flies seemed to stop suspecting further and swarmed out of the room. I cautiously lifted my head.


    ''There''s... no one around.''


    Not a great start. It seems I was brought here alone.


    ''Let''s move... Oh shit!''


    I was startled as I tried to stand up, supporting myself against the shimmering wall.


    I thought it was just a shimmering wall, but upon closer inspection... flies the size of my fist were orderly lined up, clustering together like bricks.


    In other words, this entire massive structure was made up of countless flies.


    Where a large pillar was needed, there was a giant fly, and where a small structure was needed, there were small flies... and so on.


    ''Wish I hadn''t known, ugh.''


    I worried they might suddenly come to life and flutter around, but nothing of the sort happened.


    Whether they were dead or hibernating, the flies making up the structure didn''t react to anything I did.


    This sight was grotesque but also... made this entire massive body of the King of Flies appear like an intricately designed alien spaceship, inducing a strange sense of awe.


    ''Enough of this!''


    Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, I shook my head and surveyed my surroundings.


    ''I don''t know where this is, and I don''t see any allies...''


    I need to find them one by one. Before I become maggot food.


    Carefully, I tiptoed out of the room...


    "..."


    "..."


    Ah.


    Talk about bad luck.


    Just as I stepped out of the room, I encountered another group of flies.


    The flies, carrying two members of the Shadow Squad - Burnout and Bodybag - in their mouths, paused for a moment in surprise upon seeing me move.


    I sighed deeply and whispered softly.


    "Summon."


    Immediately, a giant magical circle appeared behind me, and from within, long tentacles with giant suckers poured out.


    The flies attempted to flee quickly, but the tentacles were faster. The giant suckers wrapped around the flies and crushed them.


    Gooooooo-!


    From within the summoning circle, a giant cephalopod monster revealed itself and roared. I clenched my fist.


    "That''s it, wipe them all out! Kraken-!"


    Following that, I planted my flag into the ground and deployed my ultimate skill [The Foremost Flag].


    Amidst the rising walls, I unleashed every captured monster and summon I had.


    From the various monsters I had captured over time to the Colosseum Legion that Jackal had led me to. They all burst forth as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    Among them, the most spectacular was the beetle legion commander I had recently captured, the SSR-grade Hercules.


    Boom!


    Hercules, charging forward with its giant horn, not only smashed the hatching chamber but also pierced through the ceiling with its horn.


    From the gaping hole in the ceiling, a new swarm of monstrous flies poured in.


    "Good, it''s a monster battle! You fly bastards...!"


    My dream of shooting a stealthy infiltration action had been completely shattered!


    I whirled my arms around and shouted with great fervor.


    "Now that it''s come to this, let''s go all out-!"

 Chapter 579 - 579

    Chapter 579: Chapter 579


    Before setting out, the infiltration team had a brief moment with those staying behind in Crossroad.


    Both those leaving and those staying couldn''t guarantee their lives, but just as night turns to morning, it was as if reuniting was a given. People exchanged goodbyes.


    "See you later."


    Yun said with a refreshing smile.


    Kuilan, standing in front of her, also smiled back.


    "See you later."


    Beside them, Queen Skuld was adjusting Verdandi''s collar.


    "Take care, sister. Be safe."


    "There won''t be any trouble. After all, we''ve survived 100 years under the lake of hell."


    Verdandi smiled as she adjusted Skuld''s crown.


    "Be careful yourself."


    "Haha, let''s both show the valor befitting the Elf Royalty."


    Next to them, the ''Uncles'' party exchanged goodbyes with their own people.


    Evangeline, stepping in front of Lucas, raised her eyebrows and said,


    "Make sure you support the senior well."


    "You too, command the defense well. Though I plan to return before then and take back command if possible."


    Lucas replied quietly as he checked his gear.


    Evangeline, narrowing her eyes at Lucas, cautiously opened her mouth.


    "...Uncle."


    "What is it, miss?"


    "Your gaze is too fierce. Tone down the murderous intent."


    "..."


    Lucas, tightening his gauntlet, glanced southward.


    "I thought I needed to raise my spirit to not be consumed by that monster''s malice. It seems I''ve done it unconsciously."


    "There''s no need for you to become malevolent as well."


    Ignoring what Evangeline was about to say further, Lucas turned around.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will protect the lord."


    Then, Lucas walked away. Evangeline watched his back with dissatisfaction.


    At the same time,


    "Torkel!"


    "Please take care!"


    People from the temple approached Torkel, each leaving a word of cautious encouragement.


    Torkel, flustered but shyly smiling, responded to them. Let''s all take care of ourselves.


    Hannibal and Rosetta gave encouragement and reminders to Zenis, and young magicians clung to Dearmudin.


    Zenis was embarrassed, and Dearmudin, in contrast, scolded them. It was a scolding to keep their wits about them.


    "Everyone''s so warm..."


    Nobody, squatting and listening to these conversations, murmured.


    Then someone stood in front of Nobody. Nobody looked up curiously.


    "Huh? Sorry, I can''t see in front. Who are you? Do you have something for me?"


    "..."


    The other party said nothing, just let out a shallow breath.


    Eventually, guessing the identity of the other party, Nobody chuckled softly.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll be back safe. Take care, okay?"


    "..."


    Candler stood there silently for a while.


    "..."


    "..."


    As Bodybag and Burnout, who were blankly watching these scenes of farewell, someone approached pushing a wheelchair.


    It was Lilly. Lilly quietly took out two small pouches from her bosom and handed them to the two elves.


    The pouches felt rough to the touch, likely containing nuts.


    Bodybag and Burnout grinned. Lilly smiled back.


    And then- the time to depart arrived.


    ***


    Currently.


    Inside the King of Flies.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of violent explosions echoed continuously, shaking violently.


    Bodybag and Burnout, who had been knocked out, slowly came to their senses due to the explosions and vibrations.


    "Ugh... sunflower seeds..."


    "...?"


    And what Bodybag and Burnout saw as they regained consciousness was,


    Squeeeeeak!


    Flies pouring in from all directions, up, down, left, right, front, and back, and,


    Boom!


    My captured monsters scattering in all directions, roaring and charging.


    The beetle legion commander, Hercules, roared as he rammed with his massive body, and behind him, various captured monsters screamed in their own ways as they rushed forward.


    Junior, a smile of relief spreading across her lips, murmured.


    "Your Highness! You''ve come yourself!"


    "This voice... It''s really him."


    "Truly, someone who doesn''t abandon his comrades."


    "Honestly, I sometimes thought it was foolish."


    Kellibey burst into laughter.


    "Being in the position to be rescued, I''m tearfully grateful...!"


    Although the voices of the rescue team could be heard, they were still at a distance. The belly of the King of Flies being a hollow structure made the voices echo and sound louder.


    ''Probably two floors down... no, more than three floors? It''s still far...''


    But just the fact that the rescue team had arrived noticeably boosted the survivors'' morale.


    Struggling to move further down, the despair on everyone''s faces was swept away.


    "Let''s keep our spirits up a bit longer!"


    "Let''s go down to join them...!"


    As the survivors began making holes in the floor with the tools they held, the vibration came from above this time.


    Junior quickly looked up, sensing an ominous presence. Kellibey and Kellison, startled, looked in the same direction.


    "Something''s coming."


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Through the holes the survivors had made from the upper floors down, an unidentified something was rapidly crawling down.


    "Everyone, watch out! Something''s coming...!"


    The holes made by the survivors weren''t large. Just big enough for one person to barely squeeze through.


    ''That thing'' forcefully broke and widened the holes as it plummeted down.


    Crash! Crunch-!


    Finally, ''that thing,'' having torn through the last hole, poked its head from the upper ceiling towards the group of survivors.


    At first glance, it was a fly.


    A giant fly with shimmering red compound eyes.


    "It''s just another monstrous fly..."


    Kellison murmured with a pale face but couldn''t finish.


    Creak, creak...


    ''That thing'' crawled out through the expanded hole it had made to the ceiling.


    It was a fly. But it was different.


    Much larger than any ordinary monstrous fly, its entire body was encased in a carapace like a rhinoceros beetle, and at the end of its abdomen was a long stinger like a wasp. And then.


    Ssshh-


    Its front two legs were transformed into long scythe-like shapes, much like a praying mantis.


    Seeing this bizarre form for the first time, Kellison fumbled.


    "Is that really a fly...?"


    Junior was equally perplexed.


    Combining features of various insects like this. It was as if...


    "Did someone create a chimera? What is this..."


    That was as far as their astonishment went.


    The monstrous fly, which had been crawling on the ceiling and gazing down blankly, suddenly leaped down towards them.


    Overtly hostile, Junior cast a spell, shouting.


    "Everyone, dodge!"


    In this place, Junior undoubtedly had the highest single combat power. She raised her staff and fiercely unleashed magic.


    Boom! Pffffft!


    But the monstrous fly adeptly twisted its body, performing acrobatic flights to dodge the magic.


    "This-!"


    Junior gritted her teeth as sparks flew from her eyes.


    Lightning burst from the tip of her staff, enveloping the fly''s body.


    Crackle!


    However.


    A blue light enveloped the fly''s carapace, neutralizing most of the lightning magic.


    "...?!"


    Junior''s eyes widened in shock.


    That appearance was as if...


    ''...A magic barrier of an airship?!''


    As it fell, the fly didn''t even look at Junior.


    Instead, it aimed for the much weaker ones.


    Those who were still paralyzed and lying down among the crew.


    Thump-!


    Most of the crew were paralyzed but conscious by now. Terror filled their eyes all at once.


    "What..."


    "You monster! No-"


    Before Kellibey and Kellison could rush in,


    The monstrous fly swung its blade-like front legs around.


    Swoosh...!


    Blood splattered in all directions.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Hotel Crossroad. Temporary meeting hall.


    "Has the extermination squad... been annihilated?"


    The kings were in shock.


    They had braced for casualties. They had even considered the possibility of total annihilation in the worst case.


    But they had not anticipated being so overwhelmingly massacred. At the very least, they thought they could inflict a fatal wound on the Black Dragon.


    Just a few scratches, a single scale-


    That was the entirety of their war results. A pitiful outcome, considering it cost the lives of the 30,000 elites gathered from various countries.


    The hero expedition was defeated. Commander Ash was missing.


    The airship fleet and the main force of 30,000 were annihilated.


    And the darkness was still crawling north...


    "Urgent news-!"


    But the Black Dragon gave the kings no time to wallow in shock. The next report came flying in immediately.


    "Urgent news! Report from the observation team! The Black Dragon is preparing its third breath! Its aiming right here, at Crossroad!"


    "...!"


    Frozen in shock, the kings suddenly snapped awake. And plunged into even greater chaos.


    Unsure how to stop the impending doom, the kings screamed.


    Useless shouts and cries filled the hall. Amidst the chaos, only Emperor Traha remained cool, his eyes lowered in contemplation.


    "What about our defenses?"


    When the Emperor asked, an adjutant standing behind him answered.


    "A barrier covering the entire city has been prepared, but it''s uncertain if it will hold."


    "And the Dragon Lady?"


    "She is also preparing, but she is too severely injured."


    "...And that ''method'' my son left behind?"


    "It won''t cooperate."


    "Hmm."


    Traha clasped his hands in front of his chest and sighed wearily.


    "We always knew the end might come... but this seems closer than expected."


    The chaos in the hall deepened. Traha simply closed his eyes.


    All the dice had already been thrown.


    Now it was up to the heavens, and...


    The people out on the battlefield.


    ***


    Night Bringer''s breath charge was nearly complete.


    This power breath was not something Night Bringer could use frequently. Its interval was about once every 12 hours.


    After landing in the north, it had used one breath immediately, another 12 hours later aimed at the advance base, and now, 24 hours later, it was ready to breathe again to the north.


    There was no particular need to use the breath. Eventually, when its main body reached Crossroad, the fortress city would fall anyway.


    But there was no reason not to use the breath either. At least, this battle had proved that it could force those hiding behind the walls to come out.


    Kwaaaah...!


    Night Bringer''s thick neck bulged as it gathered its breath up to its jaw. Just about to release this accumulated breath, the fortress city would be finished��


    That was when it happened.


    Screeeeech!


    Something dove rapidly towards Night Bringer from above.


    "...?"


    Night Bringer looked up in confusion, and then it saw.


    Thud-!


    A warship was plummeting vertically from the sky.


    Click, click, clank-!


    The warship''s front guns fully deployed and glowed red, then released all its ammunition.


    Tatataaaatatata-!


    As it rained down bullets, the warship also engaged in a suicide attack.


    "How noble."


    With a snort, Night Bringer used only its eyes to conjure magic.


    As it was about to fire its breath, it could not move its seven heads, let alone its entire body. But that didn''t mean it was defenseless.


    Magical circles formed around Night Bringer''s head, and dark magical bullets shot up into the sky from them.


    Boom! Boom! Bang!


    The ammunition fired by the warship and the magic from Night Bringer crossed paths in the air, each hammering at its target.


    The warship''s bullets sparked off Night Bringer''s scales but failed to inflict any real damage. In contrast, Night Bringer''s magic tore the warship to pieces.


    As the warship, battered by magic in the air, caught fire here and there, it failed to reach Night Bringer and��


    Kaboom...!


    Exploded just above Night Bringer''s head.


    Having calmly blocked this noble but meaningless interference, Night Bringer was about to open its mouth wide and breathe to the north when��


    "...?!"


    Whirrrrrrr!


    From above.


    Cutting through the smoke from the explosion, another warship appeared.


    "Hmm...!"


    Night Bringer expressed a small admiration.


    From the beginning, two had been closely aligned, descending in a straight line.


    The vanguard warship was a decoy, the real one was the rear warship...!


    The newly appeared warship surged forward, pulling up a barrier around its hull. Night Bringer chuckled.


    "..."


    "Honestly, I''m quite pleased with the current situation. It''s fun to watch the world plunge into destruction and chaos, and interesting to see humans desperately try to find a solution."


    Scalian smiled smoothly.


    "So, I''m not going to stop it. If I stop it, that''s all there is, and it''s not very interesting. It''s much more fun to watch you all struggle."


    "But, if this continues..."


    Swallowing dryly, Violet raised her hand to point at herself.


    "I''m going to die too, you know?!"


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that."


    Scalian slowly rose from his seat and strode towards Violet, who gasped and stepped back in surprise.


    Thump.


    "Eek?!"


    As Violet backed into a wall in alarm, Scalian approached her, rounded his golden eyes behind his glasses, reached out, and grabbed the ends of Violet''s violet hair... and breathed in.


    "I''m going to save you."


    "Woah..."


    "Even if the world perishes, I''ll protect you, Violet. So don''t worry."


    "Woah..."


    Violet''s feelings were mixed, burdened yet somehow also elated... she shivered, not knowing what to do.


    Thud thud!


    A large vibration came from the window next to the wall Violet''s back was against.


    A startled Violet turned around to see ''Black Dragon''s Claw'' Parekian sticking his mechanical-like face through the window.


    Parekian grumbled an engine-like growl.


    Scalian chuckled.


    "What''s the matter? Jealous because Violet and I are having fun, Parekian?"


    Growl-!


    "Why don''t you polymorph and join us? Oh, you can''t, can you?"


    Screech-!


    Caught between the rivalry of the two dragons, Violet inwardly shed a tear.


    ''I''ve never been popular with human men... how did I end up being so popular with dragons...''


    She thought this scene was quite fitting for the end of the century.


    That was when she saw a group moving hurriedly outside the window.


    ''Huh?''


    Puzzled, Violet looked in that direction, and Scalian and Parekian also moved their heads to follow Violet''s gaze.


    The people moving along the main road of the city were... the people of the Ariane Kingdom.


    They were packed with their belongings, fleeing north in a hurry.


    This included King Miller Ariane, unconscious Yun, and all the warriors who had been consistently fighting at Crossroad. All of them.


    The World Guardian Front had not allowed their departure until now, but with the city in chaos from the brush of the breath, they seemed to be taking the opportunity to escape north.


    It wasn''t just the people of Ariane Kingdom.


    Seeing their chance, people from several small kingdoms who had been unable to escape before followed the procession of Ariane Kingdom, and the group was growing larger.


    "..."


    Watching this scene with interest, Scalian turned to Violet.


    "Violet."


    Violet, who had been staring blankly at the spectacle, met Scalian''s gaze. Scalian smiled faintly.


    "How about we run away with them?"


    "Uh?"


    "There''s no hope on this front anyway. Even if I stop the breath, my father will arrive in two days... and then, destruction is certain."


    "..."


    "Instead of sitting here waiting for death to come... What do you say? Shall we run away north together?"


    "But, eventually, the whole world is going to perish..."


    "I told you. Even if the world perishes, I will protect you."


    Scalian bowed his head. Violet, her expression rigid, looked straight into the dragon''s golden eyes.


    "If it comes to it, let''s hide away where my father can''t find us and live on our own. So, what do you say?"


    "..."


    "Shall we escape this frightening front and run away together?"


    After a moment of silence.


    "How can you think of such a thing..."


    Violet, seemingly in despair, shook her head then,


    "...Are you a genius, perhaps, Mr. Dragon?"


    Violet hurriedly grabbed a bag from the corner of the room, stuffed it full of food and valuables, and then-


    With her bag swollen and bulging, she slung it over her back and declared boldly.


    "Alright! Let��s run away!"


    "..."


    "Come on, quickly! Before we get caught!"


    Scalian, who had been momentarily dazed, eventually burst into hearty laughter.


    "This is why I like you."


    Thus.


    A human and two dragons blended into the crowd escaping the city, beginning their escape from the front.


    Snowflakes were falling from the sky.


    It was winter.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    The Crossroad, drenched in snow, was chaotic.


    The sky remained dark, the damage from the last Breath strike was still evident, and the plains to the east were ablaze.


    In such a disordered atmosphere, a considerable number of people, led by the people of the Ariane Kingdom, fled the city heading north.


    "..."


    Bringar Duchy camp.


    Observing the frantic city, Dusk Bringar was surrounded by priests administering healing magic.


    The priests, shirts off, clung to the back of the Dragonblood Duchess, sweating profusely as they delivered holy power. However, the injuries were not healing easily.


    The high priest, brought directly from the Imperial Capital by the Emperor, wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Your back injury is severe."


    "..."


    The state of Dusk Bringar''s back was horrific.


    Like a volcano boiling over with lava, the charred skin revealed deep, red wounds that emitted heat.


    Struck directly by Ipian''s Breath, it was a miracle that the injuries had not been fatal.


    Moreover, it was nearly miraculous that Dusk Bringar, despite such injuries, could still move.


    And yet, these miracles were insufficient to stop Night Bringer.


    "The injury won''t heal easily, especially since you fought with the Black Dragon... The wound has widened, and the Black Dragon''s malevolent energy has infiltrated."


    "Just get to the point, priest. So? What about it?"


    "..."


    "If I give it my all, as your Emperor desires... can I withstand the Black Dragon''s next Breath?"


    "I must speak frankly, Your Grace."


    The priest, about to elaborate tediously that he served a Goddess, not the Emperor, stopped and gave a concise diagnosis.


    "If you return to the battlefield, you will lose your life."


    "..."


    "With your current physical condition, you wouldn''t just fail to block the Breath; you''d be swept away."


    "I see."


    Responding succinctly, Dusk Bringar stood up, donned a shirt, and fastened the buttons.


    "Thank you for the treatment. I''ll be leaving now."


    "Your Grace..."


    "I''ll devise a way to stop the Black Dragon and let Traha know."


    The priest, about to say more, simply closed his mouth and bowed before leading the other priests out of the tent.


    "..."


    After placing a thick shawl over her shoulders.


    Enduring the burning pain in her back, Dusk Bringar exited her tent.


    The camp of the Bringar Duchy''s army was bustling.


    The duchy''s forces, having been directly under the monster front, had not been mobilized for this extermination mission and thus avoided annihilation. However, they were still in a precarious position, like a lantern in the wind before the approaching Black Dragon.


    Watching her soldiers, busy with the city''s reconstruction, Dusk Bringar entered the neighboring tent.


    This tent was used by the dragon knights. Pulling back the tent''s flap and stepping inside, Dusk Bringar surveyed the area.


    "Andimion."


    "Your Grace...!"


    A pale knight, lying on the bed, startled and abruptly stood up.


    Following him, the other dragon knights quickly knelt on one knee before the Dragon Lady, heads bowed. They were all bandaged and injured.


    Dusk Bringar then recited the names of the remaining dragon knights.


    "Berlin. Sieun. Zet."


    "Did you call for us, Your Grace?"


    After inspecting the faces of the knights who had loyally served her throughout their lives, one by one.


    Dusk Bringar closed her eyes.


    "...I''m sorry."


    It was a sudden apology, but the four dragon knights immediately understood their master''s intent.


    "So, the time has come."


    "We''ve been waiting for you, Your Grace."


    The eldest and leader among the dragon knights, Andimion, smiled warmly.


    "The power and life you bestowed upon us are yours to reclaim as you wish."


    "..."


    "But, please achieve victory."


    Andimion pressed his forehead to the ground. His venerable white hair spread out on the floor.


    "...I will."


    Dusk Bringar slowly extended her hand.


    "Then... take a little rest."


    The four dragon knights each placed a hand over their chests, withdrawing a red magical conduit from within.


    "...I guess not."


    She refused.


    Dusk Bringar''s eyes narrowed. Hecate placed her hand over her chest and said,


    "The Glory Knights were created to protect the Emperor... and now, they exist to protect Prince Ash."


    "Ash has gone missing."


    "That is exactly why we cannot lay down our swords. If we failed to protect the prince, at the very least, we must seek vengeance."


    Hecate expressed her firm resolve, and the rest of the Glory Knights nodded in agreement.


    "To thrust our swords at the Black Dragon and die right there, becoming malevolent spirits if the curse runs wild... that wouldn''t be too bad."


    "..."


    "If we become undying monsters, wouldn''t we be able to help defeat the Black Dragon, even just a little?"


    Hecate smiled softly at Dusk Bringar.


    "Dying with a sword in hand suits knights like us. So, Duchess, while we appreciate your offer to let us live as humans... we must decline."


    "..."


    "We''d rather die fighting with a sword than live by running away. That is our will."


    "...No."


    Dusk Bringar shook her head slightly, then suddenly opened her amber eyes wide.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t come here to hear a refusal."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "To take it back."


    The next moment.


    Whoosh��!


    A tremendous magical force erupted around Dusk Bringar.


    Hecate and the Glory Knights tried to react quickly, but they hadn''t anticipated that Dusk Bringar would suddenly demonstrate such power, especially since��


    Having reclaimed all the Dragonblood she had distributed to her own dragon knights, Dusk Bringar''s power was much greater than expected.


    Crash! Bang! Crunch��!


    The magical force wreaked havoc in the bedroom, scattering furniture to the floor.


    "What? What, what''s going on?!"


    Junior, though down with pain, was inevitably awakened by such intense magical activity.


    As a disoriented Junior propped herself up, her swollen eyes wide open, she looked around...


    "Chk, chkeuh... Chkheuk...!"


    All the Glory Knights were caught by the tangible magical force emanating from Dusk Bringar''s body.


    Among them, Hecate was physically held by the throat and lifted into the air by Dusk Bringar''s hand.


    Completely subdued, Hecate struggled with her limbs flailing.


    "Duchess...! Please don''t do this. We are on the same side...!"


    "..."


    "We are the knight order you created, created to fight to the death just as you made us...! At least to be together till the end��"


    "No."


    Dusk Bringar coldly cut her off.


    "Your fight ends here."


    Thump��!


    Immediately afterward, the tangible magic holding the Glory Knights emitted a dazzling red light.


    The bodies of the five knights contorted in agony. The knights screamed terribly as if their souls were being ripped apart, but Dusk Bringar remained unemotional.


    "I''ll take it back."


    As the red magic cores were extracted from the chests of the five knights��


    "The ��curse�� I bestowed upon you."


    The ancient, densely written bandages that had enveloped the knights unraveled.


    Spreading thickly through the air as they unraveled, the bandages slithered under Dusk Bringar''s clothes like snakes, wrapping around her body.


    From the tips of her tiny fingers to her injured back��her entire body was tightly enveloped by the bandages.


    Shhrrk!


    As the bandages fully integrated with Dusk Bringar''s body, the red magic cores extracted from the knights were also absorbed into her chest.


    "No..."


    Hecate murmured despairingly,


    "...Huuuh."


    Dusk Bringar let out a long sigh.


    "If it''s necessary to protect the world..."


    Wearing the curse she had crafted long ago, her amber eyes tinged with red lowered... the Dragon Lady smiled.


    "I shall fall into hell."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Thud. Thud.


    Dusk Bringar staggered out of the barracks and walked the streets.


    She did not care that her long black hair was getting soiled by the falling snow or tousled by the hot wind blowing in from the east, she just kept walking forward until��


    She paused when she saw a group approaching from the opposite direction.


    "Ho..."


    Dusk Bringar murmured in admiration.


    "They all seem quite... fierce."


    The ones advancing toward her were heroes affiliated with the Monster Frontline.


    From Lucas with his Demon Sword, to the heroes wielding Dragon Slayers, to those adorned with Nightmare Slayers...


    All of them looked as if they were draped in dragon''s blood, with dark visages and eyes not hiding their boiling vengeance, and faces stained with dried blood-tears, not thinking of washing off as they walked together towards the east.


    The heroes stopped briefly before Dusk Bringar. She gestured eastward with her chin.


    "Why head east? Right now, that place is nothing but a sea of fire spewed by the Black Dragon."


    "...That''s why we''re going."


    Lucas replied with his eyes shimmering blue.


    "There''s no better place to forge our spirits."


    "..."


    "Our bodies seem to have recovered somewhat, so there... we''ll make preparations to confront the Black Dragon."


    The Demon Sword, Dragon Slayers, and Nightmare Slayers...


    Not only these weapons, but darkness emanating from within the heroes themselves swirled behind them like heat haze.


    A brake called Ash was once there, where it was impossible to enter beneath that darkness... All were deeply submerged.


    Dusk Bringar laughed hollowly.


    "You all are turning into fine demons, raksasas, and asuras."


    "That''s because only then can we achieve our lord''s vengeance."


    Lucas snapped dryly.


    "It seems the Duchess still retains a human shape."


    "Don''t worry. My ugliness is no less than your resolve."


    A dangerous red light scattered within Dusk Bringar''s eyes. Sensing it, Lucas narrowed his bright blue eyes.


    As they passed each other, Dusk Bringar whispered softly.


    "Children. It''s okay to dip your feet in this mire, but don''t go in too deep."


    "..."


    "There''s no need for you all to fall to the very end of hell."


    Dusk Bringar''s small figure headed across the street and soon disappeared into the blowing snowstorm.


    "...Blabbering as if you know everything."


    Lucas growled and resumed his walk. Behind him, the heroes followed with fiercely narrowed eyes.


    And.


    "..."


    Evangeline watched the unsettlingly flickering image of the heroes crossing paths from atop a nearby tower.


    Behind her stood other heroes with equally worried expressions, who had not given themselves over to the darkness.


    Damien, his eyes still unseeing and bandaged, leaned against the tower wall in silence, his complexion wan.


    ''What''s going to happen?''


    Evangeline clenched the flagpole she held in her hand.


    ''How are we...''


    The long black flag representing the World Guardian Front whipped violently in the gale.


    Evangeline pressed her hot eyes with the back of her hand.


    Everyone was becoming tainted by darkness in pursuit of the vengeance they held dear, and Evangeline could well understand their feelings.


    She felt like she might go mad with rage and hatred herself.


    But... was this really the path Ash wanted?


    If Ash were here, what would he have wished for them to do...


    ''Senior...''


    Evangeline looked down at her shield.


    Her own frail, thin shield that seemed too small and weak to protect the entire world.


    ''What can I still protect?''


    ***


    Temple. Infirmary.


    "Ugh..."


    Serenade''s silver eyes snapped open as she lay twitching in bed.


    Her entire body throbbed. Her head felt foggy. It was hot and her body felt heavy.


    Barely able to keep her eyes open, Serenade surveyed her surroundings.


    "Where is this?"


    "My lady?!"


    Elize, upon noticing Serenade regaining consciousness, rushed to the bedside urgently.


    "My lady, it''s Elize! Do you recognize me?!"


    "Ah, Elize... Of course I recognize you... What''s wrong? Something happened... ugh."


    Serenade, attempting to rise, clenched her teeth due to the intense pain surging through her body. Elize held her and gently laid her back down.


    "Huh... Why am I in the infirmary...?"


    Serenade closed her eyes tightly, then opened them.


    That''s right.


    Someday the world will end. Maybe in just a few hours, maybe minutes, or perhaps seconds.


    But, yet,


    It hasn''t ended yet.


    So...


    "Live."


    For now.


    We must fight.


    Serenade''s trembling subsided.


    Lilly smiled gently. Serenade looked back at Lilly and slowly nodded.


    Even if that person never returns... there are things that must be done.


    For the purpose he left behind.


    We cannot just sit here and die.


    Lilly hugged the calmed Serenade tightly. Serenade, unable to voice her thanks, pulled Lilly into an embrace in return.


    After a brief hug, Serenade took a deep breath and looked towards Elize.


    "Elize."


    Facing her master, who had quickly regained her sharpness, Elize straightened up and awaited orders.


    Serenade, considering what she could do, cautiously asked.


    "Among the collapsed buildings, is ''that warehouse'' safe?"


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Between Zone 9 and 10 - The Great Bridge.


    Below, a thousand fathoms deep into the darkness.


    The lowest place, hidden, the survivor��s residence, Bottom Town.


    Boom! Rumble...


    The vibrations that had been intermittent since the day before were now intensifying.


    Did this dungeon beneath the lake know that the end of the world had come, as it violently shook?


    "It��s chaos, utter chaos..."


    A disheveled old man dressed like a beggar mumbled as he surveyed the shaking world.


    He was the village head of Bottom Town, the Sword Demon. Next to him, his wife, the Spear Demon, leaned on her spear like a walking stick and clicked her tongue.


    "Looks like this damned world is finally coming to an end, dear."


    "That''s right. Wife. Looks like our unbearable honeymoon is also about to end."


    "You want to die that eagerly? Just say the word. I would have skewered you with this spear long ago."


    "Oh, behave. Listen well, woman. The honeymoon is ending, isn��t it? Now the real married life begins."


    "Heh, never knew honeymoon could be this long. They say marriage is the grave of life, and they��re not wrong."


    "Haha, let''s be buried together a bit longer under this grave, my dear."


    The laughing couple suddenly closed their mouths and turned their gaze towards the center of the village.


    "By the way, that young fellow, didn''t bring the gold coins he promised..."


    "What in the world is this mess now."


    Center of Bottom Town.


    There, a massive orb of black blood had formed, swirling around...


    Ash was submerged within it.


    His eyes tightly closed, his face deathly pale.


    Deep in his chest, a severe sword wound was visible, and the dark blood around him flowed in and out of the wound.


    "Hoo..."


    Standing in front of this orb of black blood was King Poseidon.


    Holding a trident, covered in burns, King Poseidon controlled the orb of black blood despite his severe injuries, his focus solely on Ash��s condition.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon quietly observed this bizarre scene,


    Boom! Rumble...


    The entire Lake Kingdom shook once more.


    And then.


    Thud. Thud.


    Footsteps sounded from behind.


    Turning around, Sword Demon and Spear Demon saw emerging from the darkness behind...


    "So."


    Slowly lowering the flute from his mouth, adjusting the white smiling mask, a man dressed as a jester��


    The court jester of Lake Kingdom.


    Crown.


    With cold eyes gleaming from behind the mask, Crown asked.


    "When does this insane ''surgery'' end?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    One day ago.


    After the heroic expedition was defeated by Night Bringer and retreated,


    Immediately following the meeting between Night Bringer, who had polymorphed into a human form, and Ash,


    Whoomp...!


    Night Bringer''s Royal Sword pierced Ash''s chest for the second time.


    If the first strike was meant merely to inflict physical pain, this second strike pierced Ash''s spirit core and shattered his soul.


    "Ah...!"


    Dying, Ash trembled all over.


    Night Bringer gently grasped Ash''s throat with his hand. He leisurely watched the small flame of life being extinguished in his grip.


    It was then. A faint smile flickered across Ash''s lips as he neared death.


    "Hmm?"


    Puzzled by the meaning of the smile, Night Bringer wondered right before,


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, a killing intent overwhelmed him from behind.


    Night Bringer quickly turned around, and saw a barrage of arrows and spells raining down on him.


    With ease, Night Bringer surrounded himself with a magical shield, blocking all the attacks. He then surveyed the new forces that had appeared.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Marching in order, those pointing their weapons at Night Bringer were none other than...


    "Ah, the court jester and his circus troupe."


    Crown.


    And his subordinates, the Eternal Life Seekers - the Night Crawler Squad.


    All wearing calm white smiling masks, they encircled Night Bringer.


    Backed against a cliff, Night Bringer laughed softly.


    "Dare you rebel against me, jester?"


    "Rebel? Odd choice of words."


    Crown tilted his head in confusion.


    "You were never my king."


    "The royal scepter of your kingdom is now in my hands."


    "And that''s why I''ve come to take it back."


    Crown snickered, whipping his flute to signal his men to prepare for attack.


    "What meaning is there in our dialogue... Prepare to die, Black Dragon."


    "I don''t understand, jester. You should know well that you cannot stand against me."


    "Yet you know too, that we are cursed with eternal life. If there''s nothing to lose, why not swing a sword for the throne?"


    The Night Crawler Squad finished their preparations, and Night Bringer readied himself for combat.


    Nevertheless, Night Bringer was not one to avoid a life-and-death struggle and always maintained the minimum courtesy when battling all who stood against him.


    "Strike him down-!"


    As Crown raised his flute, the members of the Night Crawler Squad charged forward, their white masks flashing as they advanced.


    Night Bringer scattered darkness, crushing each of the eternals. Even as they were annihilated, they desperately charged towards Night Bringer in an attempt to reach him.


    Just then.


    "..."


    "..."


    Two elderly people were stealthily climbing up from the side of the cliff.


    The Sword Demon and the Spear Demon.


    Each carrying a toothless sword and a broken spear in their mouths, they silently approached and charged at Night Bringer.


    "Listen up, dragon-head! Hear this! This bridge is-"


    "Our marketplace, so to speak!"


    Night Bringer, caught off guard by the stealth attack from the cliffside, allowed the attack to proceed.


    The two demons were formidable opponents, no less than any heroes on earth.


    Once they managed an ambush and closed in, their sword and spear shredded the polymorphed human form of Night Bringer to pieces.


    Of course, Night Bringer instantly regenerated from such wounds, but��


    In a moment, his arm was severed, and with it, Ash was flung into the air.


    "...!"


    Night Bringer quickly regenerated his arm and reached out to catch Ash.


    His hand clutched the flagpole that Ash was holding onto, and


    Creak...!


    Due to his immense strength, the flag was torn apart, and it was ripped away from his hand.


    As Ash''s body was pushed into the void, it fell straight down into a thousand-foot abyss, disappearing into the darkness.


    "..."


    Looking down into the abyss where Ash had vanished, Night Bringer chuckled.


    "Such a nuisance, these undying pests..."


    "Just stop bothering us, and please, just die!"


    "Even if you kill us, we''ll just resurrect, damn it all-!"


    As the Sword Demon and Spear Demon charged, shouting, they could not escape the next burst of magic power and exploded into pieces.


    The remaining Night Crawler Squad, too, was swept away by the darkness unleashed by Night Bringer, quickly annihilated.


    "Really, what''s so great about this decrepit country..."


    Even Crown, who had clung to life until the end, was crushed to death.


    Before the Heroic Expedition set out.


    Ash had come to the Lake Kingdom in advance with King Poseidon to ask for their help.


    The Bottom Village was connected to the dried-out drainage of Dungeon Zone 1, and the waterways were so intricately intertwined that they had not found the way until now.


    But as the great flood approached, the waterways filled up, and King Poseidon, able to read the flow of water, found the way.


    Thus, when Ash revisited the Bottom Village, he did not pay the promised gold. Instead, he proposed something entirely different.


    Unable to refuse the proposal, Sword Demon, Spear Demon, and the Bottom Village agreed to cooperate with Ash again.


    But what about Crown?


    Why was he helping Ash?


    Crown responded gruffly.


    "It''s none of your business, thief."


    Spear Demon bristled at being called a thief.


    "Hey, even though you ruled over our country, isn''t it a bit much to treat us like thieves, Prince? Sure, we did a bit of thieving!"


    "..."


    "Of course, we weren''t citizens but non-citizens under that regime. But given the state of the world, shouldn''t those of us who remember the times when the kingdom was intact try to get along?"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon chuckled, draping their arms around Crown from both sides. Crown shuddered and pushed them both away.


    "...I too received a promise from Ash."


    But surprisingly, he answered calmly.


    Crown himself didn''t quite understand why he had responded. Perhaps, the title ''Prince,'' heard after so long, had stirred something in him.


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon tilted their heads.


    "A promise?"


    "Yes."


    Crown''s gaze from behind his mask was complex.


    At the end of that gaze was Ash, buried in swirling dragonblood.


    "A promise... to save my sister."


    "The Prince''s sister? You mean our Princess?"


    "Yes."


    Crown chuckled dryly.


    "He seemed to know. A way to save my sister."


    "..."


    "I thought it was an obvious lie... but with him, maybe. Even now when everything is ending... no, especially because it''s ending, when there''s nothing left to lose."


    It didn''t matter if it was a vain hope.


    Whether the Black Dragon brings about the end of the world or not.


    After all, it''s all going to end soon.


    All he hoped for was a small salvation for his sister before that.


    "That''s why I decided to help. That''s all."


    "Hooo..."


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon turned their heads quickly with a curious hum.


    Crown also looked that way, and from the shabby house of Sword Demon and Spear Demon, someone staggered out.


    "Ugh... where is this...?"


    With white hair dragging to the floor and an old iron sword on her back...


    It was Nameless, the merchant and dethroned princess of the Lake Kingdom.


    "I definitely fell off a cliff after being attacked by Night Bringer..."


    "Ah, our Princess is awake too!"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon hurriedly rushed to Nameless. She looked at them, bewildered.


    "It''s been a while, Princess! Have you been well?"


    "Sword Demon? Spear Demon? Ah, so this place is..."


    "Yes, yes! This is our Bottom Village where we live!"


    "We promised to invite you sometime! Never thought you''d drop in from above like this!"


    They were all survivors of the Lake Kingdom, living in the hellish depths beneath the lake, bound by centuries of intertwined destinies.


    After expressing her gratitude to Sword Demon and Spear Demon for saving her from the fall, Nameless looked in surprise at Crown standing behind them.


    "Brother... no, Crown?"


    "Have you regained your senses, Nameless?"


    "Why are you here too...?"


    "Well, he''s the one who gathered us here."


    Crown gestured towards where Ash was, and Nameless��s teal eyes widened.


    "Ash? This surgery... could it be to become a dragon...?!"


    "It was all Ash''s doing. And it seems it''s almost over."


    As soon as he spoke.


    Whoosh!


    The pool of black blood Ash was submerged in lost its shape and spilled onto the floor. King Poseidon, exhausted from performing the surgery, collapsed to the ground.


    And from the dragonblood that stained the floor black...


    Thud.


    Having fought through countless regressions, his save slot worn to tatters��


    That''s what the ''real'' Ash said.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    "To put it simply, instead of my soul that had already lost its flavor, I had wrapped a substitute personality around it like a wrapper..."


    While smoking a cigarette, Ash explained his situation.


    "That substitute personality is what you knew as Ash."


    "..."


    "But then, when Night Bringer pierced through my soul core, shattering my soul, the outer wrapper... the substitute personality got torn as well."


    Ash swung his hand holding the cigarette broadly. The smoke, as murky and scattered as the people''s hearts, spread around in a circle.


    "Since my soul is pretty much just powder now, I can somehow manage to keep it together like this for now..."


    King Poseidon, using the blood and heart of a Black Dragon, made Ash into a ''dragon'', meticulously piecing together even the shattered fragments of Ash''s soul core.


    Normally, once a soul core is split, the shock to the soul body would lead to death, but Ash''s soul was already so eroded by immense fatigue that even if the soul core took a hit, it would merely scatter without leading to annihilation. This was an unexpected advantage brought about by endless returns.


    "But even if the inside soul is put together like a puzzle, what about the torn outer wrapper? There''s no way to revert that."


    Ash clicked his tongue and put the cigarette back in his mouth.


    Nameless stuttered as she listened.


    "So, the Ash we knew... is he dead?"


    "For now, yes. At least I don''t know a way to restore the torn substitute personality."


    "..."


    "But... that''s just what I don''t know. There might be another way prepared. It has to be."


    After smoking the cigarette down to the end, Ash stubbed it out on the ground and grumbled.


    "Above all, if that guy doesn''t come back, I''m in trouble. I''ll break apart soon."


    "Break apart...?"


    "I told you. My soul is pretty much like powder. I can maintain its form for now, but it will collapse soon."


    Ash looked around at the people nearby, his gaze dripping with fatigue.


    "Right now, I can recognize who all of you are, but give it a day, and I won��t be able to tell who is who. I''ll forget how to fight, remember strategies, blink, or even breathe."


    "..."


    "Ugh, where the hell has Aider gone? Not helping me at a time like this..."


    Ash grumbled as Crown asked.


    "What about the other substitute personalities?"


    "Huh?"


    "All this time, you''ve been overlaying numerous substitute personalities onto your body. What if you reuse one of them?"


    Ash smirked. Indeed, a question befitting one of the few figures aware that this world was repeated.


    "It''s a good idea, but... no. If it''s not that guy, there��s no ��meaning��."


    "...Meaning?"


    "This is the last chance to challenge this world. That''s what the director and I decided after the meeting."


    The others gathered here mostly didn''t understand Ash��s words.


    But they all sensed that his next words would be unsettling.


    "Among the remaining candidates, the one who holds the ��most virtuous wish�� was chosen to be the last player... to be laid over my soul."


    Crown stuttered.


    "A virtuous... wish? Is that the criterion for selecting a player?"


    "Yes."


    Ash nonchalantly put another cigarette to his mouth, but he didn''t light it.


    "Throughout countless returns, those of us fighting against annihilation pursued ''efficiency.'' We sacrificed lives, chose who had to die, and decided which worlds needed to be cut away."


    "..."


    "But still, we failed. No matter how hard we struggled, the world was ultimately destroyed. So, finally, it made us question if we had been wrong all along. Maybe what��s needed to clear all this... is something ��inefficient�� that we''ve never even considered before?"


    "..."


    "So, it''s him. The one with the most trivial, humble wish, one not for himself but entirely for someone else... That''s the inefficient wish we''re banking on. He��s the last challenger who might save this world."


    Ash slowly lifted his head to gaze beyond the darkness above��the distant earth above.


    "And now, this is the result. This place is the world built upon his meager and twisted goodness."


    "..."


    "Judging by the situation, it seems he won''t even beat the Black Dragon, let alone launch the ultimate offensive against the monster. But anyway, we entrusted the world to his goodness. Thus, the world''s end should also come through his hands."


    Ash belatedly lit his cigarette and exhaled the smoke forcefully.


    "So, it would be problematic if he dies just like that... There''s no answer to this. How do you gather up wrapping paper that''s already torn and scattered to the winds? Does wrapping paper function that way?"


    "..."


    "Maybe this is the end of that naive goodness. Haha."


    That was when it happened.


    "Enough with the incomprehensible talk, Prince Ash."


    King Poseidon staggered over.


    Covered in burns, he looked decades older as if he had just undergone surgery that drained all his life force. King Poseidon blurted out desperately.


    "Now that you''ve become a dragon, how about it. Can you defeat Night Bringer?"


    A scout soldier, with the intelligence report that the Black Dragon was preparing another breath, hurriedly passed through the teleport gate.


    "Haah, Haah! Urgent, news!"


    Exposed directly to the morale of the Black Dragon, the soldier trembled as if convulsing, tears streaming down as he shouted.


    "Urgent news-! The Black Dragon is preparing his fourth breath-!"


    The news quickly spread throughout the city.


    Kings hurried to the shelters prepared underground, and all the defensive measures prepared in advance were urgently deployed.


    "..."


    Leaving the chaotic city behind.


    Dusk Bringar stood alone atop the city walls.


    The cold wind that blew through the falling snow tousled her long black hair aimlessly.


    ''...Was it supposed to still be autumn?''


    The world, suddenly covered in an untimely winter, was cold.


    Even more so without her lifelong subordinates or the beloved campfire...


    The entire sky was dark, but the south was even darker. To Dusk Bringar, the entire dark sky seemed to be the form of the enemy.


    "Haah..."


    As she exhaled deeply, her breath instantly froze white. Dusk Bringar felt a sudden chill in the increasingly freezing world.


    She still believed.


    Because a promise was made.


    That Ash would return.


    That she would see his warm smile again.


    That smile alone would brighten this winter night in an instant.


    So...


    "I must protect."


    The home that child will return to.


    That child''s city...


    "I must protect it."


    So, just for a while.


    Until that child returns, just bury myself in this blizzard.


    Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes tinged with red stared straight ahead.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning struck across the utterly dark southern sky.


    And then, the next moment-


    Boom!


    The breath struck.


    All the defensive measures humanity had prepared in the southern plains of Crossroad over the last 12 hours were activated but all were thwarted.


    Artifacts shattered, magic circles vanished, and the barriers lined up in rows were all penetrated.


    The evil dragon''s linearly pushing breath seemed unstoppable by anything in the world.


    And-


    "Whew..."


    Dusk Bringar gathered her breath.


    Closing her eyes and gathering all her strength in her small body,


    Flash!


    With a blinding flash of light as she opened her eyes, Dusk Bringar had already transformed.


    Horns grew over her head, wings and a tail sprouted from her back, and red scales covered her body.


    Dragonblood Frenzy-


    Igniting the blood within her, Dusk Bringar roared and breathed out in response to the incoming breath of Night Bringer.


    Clang!


    In the air above the southern plains, black and red flames met.


    For a moment, all the snow pouring from the sky evaporated and vanished.


    Thud...!


    At the point of collision, a terrifying light and heat poured out, devastating everything around.


    The snow-covered southern plains of Crossroad were instantly scorched black, and the range engulfed the southern city walls, where iron plates heated red and stone walls successively crumbled.


    "Aah... Aaaaaah!"


    Dusk Bringar screamed in agony as she continued to resist.


    But the point of collision between the two breaths was gradually being pushed back.


    Towards Crossroad. Slowly, but surely.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Night Bringer and Dusk Bringar,


    The first Black Dragon and the last enemy Red Dragon.


    People thought for a moment as they looked at the point where the breaths of the two dragons met.


    Perhaps there was such light and such heat when the world was created at the beginning.


    The light was dazzling and the heat suffocating as it poured out from the point of collision between the two breaths.


    Kwaah!


    In response to the mythic breath of Night Bringer, Dusk Bringar desperately spewed a counter breath.


    However, the difference in the output of the two breaths was stark. The collision point was pushed back in an instant.


    A tremendous source of heat and light, a ''heat-light source,'' approached Crossroad. To the people, it seemed like the destruction of the world was imminent.


    The endlessly pushed back collision point now reached right in front of the walls of Crossroad. The red-hot walls melted like a snowman under the sun and poured down.


    "Ah..."


    But,


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Facing the impending doom, Dusk Bringar held on.


    Her horns melted by the tremendous heat fell to the ground like candle drippings, her skin melted and her blood evaporated into a red mist��yet she continued to spew breaths against it.


    The ancient bandages that wrapped her body ceaselessly vomited ominous light, feeding curses into her body.


    The Dusk Bringar died and was resurrected, died and was resurrected, and kept spewing breaths.


    Doom stopped right in front of the gates of Crossroad. Doom knocked fiercely, but the Dragon Lady holding the doorknob ultimately did not unlock it.


    She herself would burn to death with the door rather than let doom inside.


    Ssss...


    The breath of Night Bringer, which felt eternal, finally ceased.


    The Dusk Bringar, having endured until the end, collapsed on the ruined southern wall.


    Thud!


    Then, someone caught her fiery body as she was about to fall.


    "Dusk Bringar."


    She couldn''t see anything with her eyes burned by light and heat, but she immediately recognized who it was upon hearing the calm yet heavy voice.


    "...Traha."


    "Are you alright?"


    Laughing wryly at the emperor''s question, despite her appearance.


    To ask like that, seeing her like this.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Just a bit of rest, and the curse of immortality will regenerate my body, and then the next breath... I''ll block it."


    "..."


    "So put away your needless worries, and use me harshly, as you always do with your people."


    "Dusk Bringar."


    "Until Ash returns, I''ll do whatever it takes... to protect this city..."


    With a fading voice, Dusk Bringar muttered.


    Traha, rather than saying to protect the city even in death, uttered something colder.


    "We may have to abandon this city... Crossroad."


    "..."


    Her eyes opened.


    Her blood cooled rapidly, and the sinking consciousness surged to the surface. The Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth and looked up at Traha.


    "...What?"


    On the charred walls, burning like coal... Traha held Dusk Bringar wrapped in his cloak, cradling her in his arms.


    The man who ruled half the world said once more in an even, cold voice.


    "We must retreat from Crossroad. Immediately."


    ***


    The kings had already gathered.


    "Let''s abandon Crossroad."


    Except for a minority of dissenters, everyone agreed.


    "There''s no longer any justification to hold back the beast here."


    Until now, the reason Crossroad had been the base for holding back the monsters was because it was the best location for it.


    But now?


    In front of the Black Dragon''s long-range breath, Crossroad had lost its advantages and functionality as a fortress.


    It was just a big, immobile target being pounded.


    Moreover, the World Guardian Front had been wiped out, including the main force and the airship fleet.


    There was no longer any reason or strength to hold back the Black Dragon here. Retreat was justified.


    "Better to draw him further into the continent and surround and defeat him all at once."


    "Let''s head north, gather troops, and reorganize forces at a nearby fortress."


    "He''s already close. In a day and a half, he''ll reach Crossroad. Before then, we need to transport personnel and resources to the rear as quickly as possible..."


    Bang!


    Just then, someone entered the bunker where the kings were gathered.


    The kings turned around to see Dusk Bringar, radiating heat from under the cloak, and Traha slowly following behind.


    "I will!"


    Dusk Bringar shouted.


    "I will keep blocking his breath!"


    "...Duchess Bringar."


    He had thought this Black Dragon invasion was just a problem for the south.


    He believed it was an event that would eventually end, with the southern continent burning and southern lives vanishing as the price.


    He had decided that the blood of the northerners should not be spilled for a problem that should be resolved in the south, and he was in the process of returning home amid curses.


    But he was wrong.


    The Black Dragon had draped a curtain over the skies of the entire world and robbed the entire world of daylight.


    As a result, the damage from the general of winter came first to the north, which had lost daylight last.


    Miller Ariane realized too late.


    His judgment had been wrong.


    The world was never divided by defense. That was merely a human standard.


    The destruction that covered the entire world was striking everyone equally, without discrimination.


    "If it continues like this... we won''t last long, Your Majesty! The entire kingdom is... freezing..."


    The communication began to crackle,


    "If this continues, everyone will di... Your Majesty, what should we do-"


    Click.


    It cut off.


    "..."


    Slowly putting down the dead communicator.


    Miller Ariane slowly turned around. His subordinates and the kings who had fled with him were looking at him with ashen faces.


    The Ariane king''s eyes closed tightly and then opened.


    He was short-sighted and a narrow-minded human who hated to suffer even a little loss, but he was no fool.


    "The Black Dragon."


    He knew well what he had to do now.


    "We have to defeat the Black Dragon."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Everyone, we must go back! To Crossroad!"


    The other kings who had come with him protested.


    "What are you talking about, Miller...!"


    "The blizzard is a problem for the north. It''s not my concern as a westerner!"


    "We have already lost the will to fight. You go back! We will return to our homeland as is..."


    Shing!


    But they couldn''t finish their words.


    Miller Ariane had suddenly drawn a large axe and was pointing its sharp blade at the kings.


    "All of you, go back and fight on the frontline against the Black Dragon."


    "Look here, Miller! Regain your senses! This won''t solve anything by doing this-"


    "Shut up. I always keep my reason."


    Miller Ariane was a selfish king.


    He detested any situation where his country had to suffer even slightly more than others and couldn''t stand sacrificing for regions his country did not belong to.


    That''s why.


    This was the most ''selfish'' decision he had made for his country.


    "We are returning to the World Guardian Front!"


    Miller Ariane roared with a hoarse voice.


    "We must save... save the world!"


    ***


    "Going back?"


    While the Ariane Kingdom and other small kingdoms hurriedly prepared to return,


    Scalian was amused to death.


    They had been fleeing north together, and just a few hours later, they flipped their stance and decided to return to fight.


    Watching ants scurry in confusion in a collapsing anthill after being hit by water might feel like this?


    Covering his mouth and laughing, Scalian looked to the side.


    "Did you do this, Violet?"


    By casting a spell of illusion, showing the kings visions to give them a reason to fight and order a return.


    Perhaps Violet had followed this evacuation procession for that purpose?


    It occurred to Scalian to ask.


    "Yes?"


    Lying flat on Parekian, munching on jerky with a foolish expression,


    Violet blinked in confusion.


    "Not me?"


    "..."


    "I didn''t do anything. Oh, but by the way."


    Parekian and Violet had already left the evacuation procession and were hiding in the bushes.


    Violet put her finger over her lips and went, "Shh-".


    "Shall we keep running? Maybe we should hide here for a while?"


    "...Ahaha."


    Watching such Violet, Scalian''s smile grew even broader.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Currently.


    Crossroad. North Gate.


    "..."


    King Miller Ariane, who had fled and now returned with his people, looked sternly ahead.


    At the North Gate, the kings of the World Guardian Front looked at him in dismay.


    King Miller Ariane, unabashed, composed his expression and then, with a calmness and politeness previously unseen, spoke before them.


    "I wish to entrust myself again to the World Guardian Front. My soldiers, and all those who left with me, all share the same sentiment."


    "..."


    "If it means defeating the Black Dragon, I am willing to do anything. Please, give us another chance."


    "I''m not sure what has changed your mind, Miller."


    Traha stepped forward and let out a low sigh.


    "We have also decided to retreat."


    "...What?"


    "We have judged that we can no longer continue the fight at Crossroad. We will retreat northward and push the front up."


    The city was already bustling.


    Seeing the people preparing to vacate the fortress, Miller��s eyes flipped.


    "No, no, no!"


    Miller strode quickly and yelled at Traha.


    "We must fight here, Traha! We cannot give up the front!"


    "But, Miller..."


    "If we retreat the front! The longer the world goes without daylight!"


    Thud!


    Miller knelt before the kings.


    "The north will perish."


    "..."


    "Here, as quickly as possible...! If we do not defeat the Black Dragon! The Ariane Kingdom, and all the northern lands... will be buried in snow and freeze to death!"


    Then the kings understood why the people of Ariane Kingdom had returned.


    "I thus apologize."


    Kneeling, Miller bowed his head, still wearing his crown.


    "I apologize for my selfish cowardice like this. So please... fight here."


    "..."


    "Don''t abandon Ariane, the north... don''t abandon Crossroad...!"


    The kings exchanged bewildered glances.


    Though the situation clearly called for retreat. It was Miller��s words that brought them to realization.


    For now, the north might be covered in snow, but what about after that?


    How many days of reprieve does this world have left? Even if they flee, isn''t destruction already looming right beneath their chins?


    Traha muttered in a voice filled with lament.


    "Even if we stay here... who can stop that evil dragon?"


    Then,


    "We will stop it."


    This time, a voice came from the city side.


    As everyone turned, there stood Lucas, leading a group of expeditionary heroes.


    All were wounded and bandaged. However, their eyes alone boiled with a chilling hatred.


    "We have a plan, Your Majesty."


    In front of the emperor, Lucas reported in a dry, toneless voice.


    "Just two more times. Just two more breaths to block, and after that, the Black Dragon��s main body will reach the front of Crossroad."


    "..."


    "Then we will kill it. The strategy is set, and we have the necessary strength, skill, and will."


    After briefly explaining their strategy,


    Lucas casually shifted his gaze to Dusk Bringar standing at the end of the group of kings.


    "Just hold out two more times."


    "..."


    "Whether you allow it or not, whether you abandon Crossroad or not, we will stay here anyway. And we will execute this operation."


    Lucas spoke those potentially disrespectful words calmly to the emperor.


    "...Sir Lucas."


    Traha clicked her tongue softly, examining Lucas and his heroes.


    "Is there a reason to go this far?"


    What ��this far�� implied was clear.


    Darkness.


    Lucas and his heroes were all visibly cloaked in darkness.


    A deep and dreadful hatred and resentment, which were never seen when they were with Ash, now enveloped them like a cloak.


    "Urgent news, urgent...! Night Bringer is preparing the next Breath...!"


    But it was far.


    The teleport gate was close, but with his unresponsive body, he couldn''t reach it. No matter how much he struggled, it was too late.


    "Please... save Crossroad..."


    The soldier twisted his head into the dirt floor and sobbed.


    "Save the world..."


    And then.


    Chrrrrrk��


    The sound of the teleport gate''s magic stone activating.


    Flash-!


    A flash of magical light.


    Step. Step.


    The sound of approaching footsteps.


    The soldier thought he was already dead and hallucinating, but that wasn''t the case.


    Someone who had approached placed a gentle hand on the soldier''s shoulder.


    "Shh, shh. It''s okay. Everyone''s okay."


    It was a tired, yet warm voice.


    "Keep your eyes closed. Just facing its darkness can corrupt your mind... but it''ll be okay while I''m here. Take deep breaths slowly."


    Just his presence made all the scouts regain their senses. Strength returned to their unresponsive bodies.


    The soldiers adjusted their breathing roughly and got up. Still, as the other had said, they all kept their eyes tightly shut.


    If this person said so, they must do it... Somehow, it was imprinted on everyone.


    "You''ve all done enough."


    The person who had patted each of the soldiers'' shoulders made them hold hands with one another.


    "From now on, leave it to me and go back to Crossroad. The teleport gate is still working. Go and inform them about its Breath."


    "..."


    "Don''t open your eyes. Hold hands, right. Keep going that way."


    The soldiers moved as if enchanted by his words.


    The teleport gate was right in front of them. The soldiers staggered one by one through the teleport gate and returned to Crossroad.


    "Ah, and!"


    A veteran scout, walking absentmindedly at the end of the line, snapped to attention at those words.


    "Do you have any cigarettes left?"


    The scout frantically searched his pockets and pulled out a fresh pack of cigarettes he had, handing it back. The other person brightened up and took the pack.


    "That��s it, that��s it. Thanks. I was nearly dying smoking those awful cigarettes from the underground. Nothing beats Everblack."


    "..."


    In front of the spinning magic gate, still with his eyes closed, the scout fumbled and asked late.


    "Who... who are you?"


    "Huh?"


    It was a voice he definitely recognized, one he had heard quite often.


    Yet somehow, it felt unfamiliar, as if he was hearing it for the first time. Therefore, the scout couldn''t figure out who it was.


    A voice so familiar and yet so missed.


    Who was this person...?


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, the other person said,


    "Just... one of your comrades."


    Smirking, he said that and then suddenly pushed the scout into the teleport gate.


    "A senile old man."


    Flash-!


    A flash of magical light, and after pushing the last scout through the teleport gate,


    The man who turned around��Ash expertly tore open the new pack of cigarettes and took one out. Then, with a casual stride, he walked towards Night Bringer.


    "...?"


    Night Bringer, noticing Ash approaching belatedly, had a flash of confusion, embarrassment, and amusement in its eyes.


    "Player? How... are you alive?"


    "It��s been a while, Black Dragon. You��ve grown quite a bit since I last saw you."


    Ash, observing the Breath Night Bringer was gathering, clicked his tongue.


    "Don''t breathe fire carelessly..."


    He shook the cigarette in his hand.


    "Try lighting this up instead."


    "..."


    The enormous mouth of Night Bringer, gathering its breath, opened wide as if it couldn��t hold back a laugh.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    A little while ago.


    In Zone 1 of the Lake Kingdom, ''The Dried Sewer''.


    "Crawling out here is no small feat..."


    Ash grumbled as he disembarked from the narrow boat.


    As the great flood struck, black rain poured over the Lake Kingdom, and the underground drainage pipes filled with black water.


    Riding through these pipes on a narrow boat rowed by the Sword Demon and the Spear Demon, Ash reached the safe haven of Zone 1.


    This was because the teleport gate closest to the Bottom Village was installed here.


    Without further words, Ash activated the teleport gate, but Nameless hurriedly stopped him.


    "Ash! Where are you going��"


    "To the Black Dragon."


    Ash declared decisively, as if he had made up his mind from the start.


    "This is the only chance to kill it. There��s no time to ask for cooperation from others, nor can I synchronize with anyone. I''m going alone."


    "How can you, alone, against that mighty Black Dragon..."


    "Even though I have no talent for combat and am frail. Experience comes with age, and I''ve got my ways."


    If more time was wasted, the Black Dragon would move further north.


    This chance would then be lost. Thus, Ash, though it seemed reckless, was set on confronting the Black Dragon alone.


    Nameless rushed after him desperately.


    "Then, Ash! I''ll come with..."


    "You can''t."


    Ash coldly refused, scanning Nameless with his golden eyes.


    "Stop fighting, princess. You''ve reached your limit."


    "..."


    In the last battle, Nameless had significantly exhausted her ��Light��.


    Already, shadows formed chains around her body, linking her to the darkness beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    "You''ve held up well until now."


    Ash said in a barren voice, yet with a faint warmth.


    "Normally by now, you wouldn''t be able to sleep and would be breaking down, but seeing you so presentable... I don��t know, it''s nice. You''ve held up well."


    "Ash..."


    "You and I, the times we could have such a complete conversation... haven��t been that frequent."


    Standing in front of the fully opened teleport gate, Ash slightly lifted the corners of his mouth.


    "Keep that Light, princess."


    "Ash!"


    Nameless called out with a trembling voice as Ash turned his back on her.


    "You might have forgotten the words you once said... No matter how you change, we are..."


    "Friends."


    Ash whispered softly. Nameless''s eyes widened.


    "No matter what we become, we are friends."


    After repeating the same promise they had shared in some long-forgotten episode.


    "See you again. Princess, and... prince."


    Ash waved his hand and disappeared into the teleport gate.


    "Especially you, prince, keep doing your��"


    Flash-!


    The teleport gate emitted a burst of magic light, then quieted down.


    "Kuh...!"


    Collapsed in front of the teleport gate, Nameless wrapped the chains around her body and clenched her fists, striking the ground.


    "..."


    Crown, who had followed along, silently observed.


    Crown, whom Ash had last called ��prince��, quietly mulled over Ash��s last words.


    "''Keep doing your work...''"


    He looked down at the flute in his hand.


    "Is this really working?"


    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu!


    Once more, the entire Lake Kingdom shook violently.


    With a sigh, Crown tightly grasped the flute and also headed towards the teleport gate.


    Though he didn��t like him, Ash was doing what he needed to do.


    Then Crown must also do what he needed to do.


    ***


    Now.


    "Are you the same as that previous player but a different entity?"


    Looking down at Ash who had come before him, Night Bringer said with an intrigued tone.


    "So, you''ve managed to survive even after your core was shattered. To have such diverse shadows cast within a single being... fascinating."


    To which Ash scoffed cynically.


    "Really? I find you more fascinating. How can you always act in the same way?"


    "Because my beliefs are firm, my thoughts and actions remain consistent."


    "Let''s see then. That usefulness��!"


    The six heads floating around the middle head of Night Bringer all simultaneously flew towards Ash.


    Each of the six heads, glaring fiercely, charged their breaths, magics, and dragon roars.


    But Ash, without even blinking, calmly thrust his staff forward��


    Swish!


    Magic power erupted from the tip of the staff, shot into the void, then he swiftly slammed it down to the ground.


    Then,


    Thump! Thunk! Thwack...!


    The six heads flying towards Ash all lost their light and plummeted, crashing down with their momentum.


    All six heads rolled around on the ground near Ash, tongues lolling out. Astonishment swept over Night Bringer''s face.


    "What...?"


    "My body runs with your blood, evil dragon. My magic pattern is also the same as yours."


    These six auxiliary heads were all dead.


    Night Bringer merely moved them with his magic.


    "It��s not even difficult to interfere and cause disruption...!"


    Ash spoke as if it were an easy task, but Night Bringer knew better. It wasn��t something that could be done simply because the magic patterns matched.


    It was impossible unless one mastered the entire magical system of his dragon kind.


    "There''s no way that could be possible..."


    Wham!


    Ash was already charging towards Night Bringer.


    Chill��


    Though a dragon''s body shouldn''t shiver, facing this tiny human''s charge, Night Bringer experienced a similar sensation.


    Night Bringer spread his massive wings and launched a feather bombardment.


    Whooooosh!


    Thousands, tens of thousands of feathers rained down, sweeping across the ground with the sound of a downpour.


    And Ash,


    "...?!"


    By merely a hair''s breadth.


    Dodged all the feathers, advancing forward.


    He didn��t deploy a magic barrier, not even raising a hand to shield his head. He ran through the barrage as calmly as if he knew he wouldn��t be hurt.


    As if he could see every detail of the future...!


    "Heh heh. Hahahahaha��!"


    With a satisfied laugh deep from his soul, Night Bringer prepared his magic next.


    "Quite impressive, truly��!"


    Swirl, swirl, swirl...!


    Dozens, hundreds of magic circles rose around Night Bringer��s head.


    Ancient magics, one after another, targeted Ash and shot forth.


    But Ash still didn��t stop running, staring at the incoming spells with wide eyes.


    Inside Ash��s golden eyes, complex diagrams within magic circles appeared sequentially,


    Thump! Thump! Thump��!


    And he dispelled the spells that flew at him just before they could touch his body.


    The shattered spells dispersed into fine particles, scattering around like stardust.


    Watching Ash advance, receiving the fragmented magic particles on his body, Night Bringer could only gape in disbelief.


    "How can you possibly��?"


    "Dispelling magic is just a matter of memorizing formulas... If that damn Vampire King can do it, why can''t I?"


    Suddenly, Ash was close enough to Night Bringer.


    Ash crouched low, gathering strength in his legs. A halo of black magic power gathered at his toes, and the next moment, Ash soared into the air.


    Instantly, the height of the soaring Black Dragon and Ash��s eyes leveled.


    "I''ve been wanting to say this from the start..."


    With a wan smile, Ash extended his hand forward. Following his motion, an invisible black magic power coalesced and transformed into the shape of a giant dragon''s forepaw.


    Night Bringer tried to dodge, but having absorbed so much of the night, he had become too large.


    Crunch!


    The giant forepaw summoned by Ash gripped under the neck of Night Bringer and then��


    "...?!"


    Slammed him downward.


    Crash...!


    The head of the massive Black Dragon smashed into the dirt ground, sending clouds of dust in all directions.


    In the midst of this unprecedented situation, unable to regain his composure, Night Bringer heard a voice right in front of him.


    "Watch your eyes, you disrespectful brat."


    Looking down at Night Bringer, who for the first time found himself at a lower eye level, and placing one foot on his head.


    Even in the darkness, his golden eyes narrowed to slits, Ash bared his teeth and laughed ferociously.


    "I''ve also had my fair share of years."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Crossroads. Atop the rampart.


    "Haah, haah..."


    Dusk Bringar exhaled heavily.


    She had barely managed to block Night Bringer''s fifth breath attack just moments ago.


    While Night Bringer''s breath was overpoweringly strong, Dusk Bringar could withstand it with the aid of all the remaining magic support and recovery support artifacts at the Crossroads.


    Crackle, crackle...


    However, the artifacts were all destroyed.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar, looking exhausted, staggered down from the rampart.


    As she descended, smoke trailing from her small frame, the soldiers saluted her in unison.


    Dusk Bringar smiled bitterly, returned their salute, and staggered on.


    "You''ve worked hard, Duchess."


    Below the rampart, Evangelin spoke with a worried tone.


    After the negotiations with the kings, Lucas had become the captain of the special task force, and Evangelin had taken over as the acting commander.


    Evangelin was now in charge of the overall command of the frontline troops.


    It was also Evangelin who had ordered the replacement of the original defensive artifacts with those focusing on magical and physical recovery.


    Her decision proved to be correct, as Dusk Bringar had somehow managed to hold on.


    Whether she could continue to do so was uncertain...


    Dusk Bringar simply nodded without speaking, and Evangelin hesitated to say more, opting instead for a silent salute.


    Dusk Bringar walked away. Evangelin, watching her go, turned her head to the side.


    "And to all in the reconnaissance unit, thank you for giving your best in the tasks assigned to you."


    The soldiers of the reconnaissance unit, who had reported the breath of the Black Dragon, stood there.


    Had the reconnaissance unit not reported with perfect timing, the defense could have been much harder.


    That��s why Evangelin was truly grateful to them.


    Under the acting commander��s commendation, the soldiers of the reconnaissance unit bowed their heads. Evangelin continued,


    "However, the reconnaissance unit will no longer be operated. From now on, the long-range observation unit will take over scouting the Black Dragon, so you all should rest and stand by."


    "What? But, Miss Evangelin... no, acting commander."


    The leader of the reconnaissance unit cautiously offered his view.


    "The darkness is too thick for the long-range observation unit to see properly; that''s why we were deployed as a close-range scouting unit, taking the risk. Even if you deploy the long-range observation unit again, how will they..."


    "Don''t worry about that. Damian, the sniper unit leader, has agreed to join the observation unit."


    Hearing this, everyone opened their mouths slightly in surprise.


    Far-sight holder. Damian.


    If the best sniper on the frontline, with humanity��s finest eyes, observes through that darkness, he will undoubtedly see through it.


    "The closest observation tower will have the sniper unit leader scouting the movements of the Black Dragon. So don''t worry about the scouting mission, and since you''ve been exposed to the malevolent energy of the wicked dragon for so long... take a rest."


    Having said that, Evangelin awkwardly smiled.


    "I��m relieved you all came back safe. It was a very dangerous mission, and I was really worried."


    "The truth is, we almost got wiped out..."


    The scouts of the reconnaissance unit glanced at each other.


    "Someone... saved us."


    "What? Someone did?"


    "Yes. Due to the evil aura of the Black Dragon, we couldn��t open our eyes, so we couldn��t clearly see who it was..."


    The scouts nodded.


    "It was a very familiar voice... but as if hearing it for the first time, it was a strange experience."


    "Did he say who he was?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    The last veteran scout to retreat relayed the man��s words.


    "He said he was a very old, colleague of ours..."


    "A very old colleague...?"


    Evangelin tilted her head in confusion.


    "Where is he now?"


    "He seemed to have stayed there. It looked like he was walking toward the Black Dragon alone..."


    "Going to the Black Dragon alone...?"


    Evangelin murmured uncertainly.


    "Who would, why...?"


    That''s when it happened.


    Thump-!


    Listening from down the hallway, Dusk Bringar suddenly sprinted, pushing off the ground urgently.


    "Duchess?!"


    With a sense of foreboding, Evangelin hastily followed. Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    Despite her injuries, Dusk Bringar sprinted agilely and reached the teleportation gate, flinging open the magical door.


    Whoooosh-!


    From beyond the completed magical portal, a surging black malice poured in.


    With dragon wings made of magical power unfurled behind him, Ash soared into the sky.


    From the high sky, paused in mid-air, Ash taunted,


    "Kekekeke, hahaha-! Good. Struggle more, flail about more-!"


    Night Bringer unleashed a torrent of laughter as it deployed every means of attack.


    Feathers shot out wildly along with magic, sound waves, magical energy, and manifested darkness tangled complexly like a spider web filling the sky.


    Without hesitation, Ash plunged into that web-like barrage.


    Whoosh-!


    Falling from a dizzying height, Ash emitted black flames from every possible part of his body��fingertips, toes, elbows, shoulders��like the flames from a spaceship��s thrusters.


    Using the recoil of those flames to minutely twist and adjust his trajectory, he swam through the air, smoothly descending. Ash narrowly avoided every attack unleashed by Night Bringer.


    As he performed acrobatics, Ash dropped right above Night Bringer��s head.


    Seeing Night Bringer genuinely admiring him, Ash cheekily winked.


    "I was known as a great dancer in the social circles of the Imperial Court."


    Then Ash took the posture of drawing a bow, aimed at Night Bringer''s face.


    Magical energy condensed in mid-air, transforming into the shape of a bow, string, and arrow. The arrowhead was loaded with the blood droplet and conceptual poison he had extracted earlier.


    He aimed at�� the eye.


    It was much less defended than other parts and closer to the brain.


    In a previous iteration where he had used poison, he had killed it by administering the poison through the eye.


    The aim was perfect, and the poison was potent. Ash was confident.


    This is it��caught!


    "...?!"


    But in the next moment.


    His vision went blindingly white, and dizziness assaulted him.


    Suddenly dizzy, Ash couldn''t breathe properly. The aim of the arrowhead faltered.


    ��What?��


    Only then did Ash realize.


    Blood was trickling down his nose.


    ��What''s going on all of a sudden����


    A moment of confusion passed, and Ash, regaining his senses, once again directed the arrowhead at Night Bringer''s eye, but.


    "That''s not going to work."


    The Black Dragon was an opponent who must not be given even a moment''s lapse.


    "You took your eyes off me."


    Flash-!


    Ancient magics, reloaded in the meantime, were fired like cannonballs from either side of the Black Dragon��s head.


    As he had done before, Ash tried to dispel these magics with his eyes, but,


    "...Huh?"


    His mind felt foggy.


    He needed to construct a counter-spell formula in response to the incoming magic, but nothing came to mind properly.


    In the end.


    Blam! Blam!


    He was bombarded with the ancient magic, unable to dispel it.


    "Ugh...?!"


    The bow and arrow, loaded with poison, broke, and Ash, bloodied, crashed to the ground.


    Thud...!


    "Haah, haah, cough!"


    Ash dropped right in front of Night Bringer and desperately tried to get up. But his sense of balance was off.


    The world spun around. Nausea surged, and memories flickered and mixed before his eyes.


    Touching his forehead, oozing with blood, Ash momentarily thought.


    What was I doing here?


    With trembling arms, he supported himself on the ground, and a defeated smile appeared on Ash��s lips as he spat blood violently from his charred body.


    "Damn... so that''s how it is..."


    Ash realized he had misjudged the situation.


    He had thought he had at least one day''s time. It was the minimum estimate based on his long experience.


    12 hours had passed since he woke up, so he guessed there would be at least another 12 hours of reprieve.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    Just 12 hours��


    The worn-out soul that had once been shattered and then patched back together could only endure for so long, and it had already exceeded that limit.


    Struggling to grasp his fading self, slipping through his fingers like sand... Ash gritted his teeth and glared straight ahead.


    "Why do you do this, player?"


    Night Bringer, lowering its long neck, whispered in a seemingly affectionate tone.


    "If this is the end of the encore, it''s a bit disappointing."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Gritting his teeth, Ash set a flame to his crumbling self, his very soul.


    Whoosh��


    The fragments of his shattered memories ignited with spiritual flames.


    The disintegration of his soul accelerated. In exchange, the ritual burning of the spirit granted him the strength to move his body.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Haah..."


    Strength coursed through his body, which had felt like collapsing just moments ago, as if reinvigorated by a miraculous revival.


    Unhesitatingly, Ash set fire to the deepest roots of his memories that made up his being.


    Countless memories and connections built over innumerable eras and cycles turned to ash and scattered to the wind.


    What does it matter?


    What value do such memories hold?


    If all these immeasurable times could burn into heat and gales, converting to a moment''s worth of energy, he would be grateful. That��s all.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    With a bestial roar, Ash charged once again at the dire dragon.


    His mission remained unchanged. Once again, he loaded his venom and thrust it into the beast''s vulnerability.


    Dodging the Black Dragon''s barrage in an unconscious state, Ash burned down his inner roots.


    - I''m sorry for leaving you such a heavy burden.


    In a distant past.


    Faces of his bloodied father and brothers clutching his shoulders flashed through his mind.


    - Do not forget that we walked the same path as you.


    Burn it down.


    The days of the joint front with his father and brothers intertwined in flames and disappeared.


    - It was an honor to fight under the commander.


    On the frozen ground.


    Heroes and soldiers who had fought alongside him in the final battle raised their weapons high, smiling brightly.


    - We will pave the way with our lives. Fulfill the great cause...!


    Burn it down.


    The faces of comrades who had traversed hell together merged into the darkness beneath the flames.


    - It��s okay. My dear bone fighter.


    His mother��s dry lips softly touched his forehead.


    - Mom will always be by your side.


    Memories of his mother from his childhood, who had hugged him with a gentle smile...


    Burn it down.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    Flames streamed down Ash''s cheeks like fiery tears.


    Burn it down. Burn it down. Burn it down.


    Memories like that are unnecessary. After all, he had long since thrown away his entire self.


    He is a save slot. The focal point of the century. A dagger and a vial of poison to slay destruction. A silver coin and a rope to be used and discarded in exchange for salvation.


    He does not regret it. He is not sad. He is not tormented. Such luxurious emotions have long since died.


    Just offer, burn, and then, at the end of it all,


    This world...


    - Ah...


    At that moment, the scene before his eyes changed.


    In the midst of a lush summer garden.


    Fifteen-year-old Serenade, dressed in a beige dress, caught her breath in the morning sun.


    Their eyes met, and Serenade blushed, lowering her gaze.


    Large silvery eyes cast a pale blue shadow beneath lengthy eyelashes.


    "..."


    The flames,


    Stopped.


    "...Ah."


    How could he forget.


    The landscape etched into his soul on that day.


    The image of the boy and girl sharing a bashful laugh, their cheeks flushed as they touched foreheads, exchanging vows of engagement.


    "Ah..."


    At that moment, tears welled up in the corners of Ash''s eyes, dried out by the heat of the black monster��s breath.


    Without realizing it, Ash raised his arm, reaching out towards the memory of that day, now beyond his reach...


    Whoosh!


    Barely enduring the pain, Dusk Bringar tried to continue her attack, throwing her fists with all her might.


    Thwoong-!


    But in the next moment, Night Bringer��s massive front paw intercepted one of the swinging fists and gripped it tightly.


    "...!"


    Night Bringer sneered into Dusk Bringar''s ear, shocked.


    "The power is too much for you to wield, half-dragon."


    And just like that,


    Kwadddddk-!


    Night Bringer ripped off one of Dusk Bringar��s arms in the opposite direction.


    "...!"


    From the torn shoulder, instead of blood, brilliant sunset-colored magical power burst forth, and Dusk Bringar, gritting her teeth, spun in place, attempting to whip her tail like a lash.


    Koong-!


    However, Night Bringer, having already risen, lightly stomped on the tail to stop it.


    "Ugh-?!"


    And for a moment, as Dusk Bringar��s movements halted, Night Bringer gazed at her with fourteen pairs of [Eyes of Dark Magic].


    Fourteen pupils simultaneously emitted darkness.


    Night Bringer''s most powerful attack, ''Forged Night''.


    Forging the night from ancient accumulated hatred and grudges, Night Bringer butchered the descendant of her old rival.


    Kwajik! Kwaduk! Pwoof...!


    Intangible darkness, sharp as a blade, flew in and shredded Dusk Bringar��s entire body.


    "Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah!"


    Torn and tattered, Dusk Bringar screamed in agony.


    From her shattered body, sunset-colored magical power spurted out like blood in all directions.


    Night Bringer''s seven heads rushed towards the battered Dusk Bringar.


    The seven heads of the evil dragon savagely bit and swallowed her body made of magical power.


    No longer able to maintain the form of a dragon, Dusk Bringar, now just a skeletal and grotesque figure, staggered and slowly fell toward Night Bringer.


    Thud...!


    The lifeless body of Dusk Bringar touched Night Bringer. Confident that he had finished her off, Night Bringer leisurely watched her end.


    And then,


    Flash!


    A light returned to the lifeless eyes of Dusk Bringar.


    No longer a dragon, but something torn to shreds, Dusk Bringar clung to Night Bringer with all her remaining strength.


    "What are you doing?"


    Genuinely puzzled, Night Bringer asked,


    "...Now."


    The Dusk Bringar roared fiercely.


    "Sister Nameless-!"


    "...?!"


    Shocked, Night Bringer looked down.


    Just like Dusk Bringar, the dethroned princess of the Lake Kingdom had reached this spot just before the teleport gate malfunctioned, waiting for the moment to intervene��


    She had moved Ash, who had been lying fallen, to a safe space behind her.


    In the darkness, she firmly gripped her sword.


    "...The opportunity you gave me."


    Whoosh-!


    A terrifying light burst from the worn longsword held in Nameless''s hand.


    Between the billowing white hair, Nameless''s turquoise eyes peered steadfastly from beneath her hood.


    "I will not waste it, little Dusk."


    A beam of light shot forth.


    With her sword behind her and magic propelling her like a missile, Nameless swiftly reached in front of Night Bringer.


    Night Bringer tried to strike this Nameless figure, but Dusk Bringar, with all her might, intercepted all the attacks with her body.


    The body of Dusk Bringar exploded, scattering like fireworks of sunset light.


    Beneath that blaze, Nameless, clutching the steel sword with both hands, gathered all the remaining light in her soul into the blade��


    Flash-!


    She unleashed the most powerful sword strike of her life, slicing through the evil dragon.


    In a world cloaked in darkness, a bright and immense pillar of light burst forth, momentarily blinding all who beheld it.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Southwest of Crossroad.


    Newly assigned to the observation tower, Damien frowned as he climbed the stairs toward the top of the tower.


    "Hmm?"


    A flash of light flickered far to the south, shrouded in damp darkness.


    ''Light?''


    Damien squinted and examined the area.


    Fireworks and flashes of light, accompanied by loud booms, erupted continuously from the south.


    ''What is going on...''


    As Damien hurriedly reached the top of the observation tower, the flash had transformed into a towering pillar of light.


    "What on earth is this..."


    Damien clearly saw it.


    A pillar of light, soaring to an unimaginable height, reached the veil of darkness that covered the sky.


    The veil of darkness trembled violently where it touched the pillar of light. The sky shook, and the atmosphere resonated.


    The air at the top floor of the observation tower also surged violently, making it difficult to breathe.


    The observers who had been watching with telescopes earlier were slack-jawed as they witnessed this bizarre phenomenon.


    Damien desperately widened his eyes, trying to discern what was happening at the source of the pillar of light.


    However, the mixture of darkness and light, flames and heat, and the ominous ancient magic made it impossible to clearly see inside, even with the sharpest eyesight.


    Eventually, the pillar of light gradually subsided, and the area that had briefly brightened was once again enveloped in gloomy darkness.


    "..."


    Damien glanced at the spot where the pillar of light had touched the veil of darkness and then resumed his observation of the darkness.


    Other observers also raised their telescopes and scanned the darkness, but nothing could be seen in the pitch-black night.


    Yet, Damien did not move, straining to pierce through the darkness.


    In this scene, where time seemed to have stopped, everyone waited with bated breath for hours.


    Thud...


    A sound echoed.


    An unidentified noise reverberated through the ground. The other observers, hearing the sound but seeing nothing, were agitated and flustered.


    But Damien saw it clearly.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    From within the profound darkness, the black dragon began to advance once more.


    No, it was not the black dragon that was moving.


    Thud...!


    It was the entire night of this world.


    The massive wall of darkness extending from the south, like fingers, like tentacles, like claws, was stretching endlessly, expanding its reach...


    It was creeping up, covering the entire world, moving northward.


    ***


    Time passed relentlessly.


    The time for the next breath attack was approaching. And Dusk Bringar, who was supposed to stop that breath, had gone missing beyond the teleport gate.


    A crisis meeting was held immediately after Dusk Bringar''s disappearance, and the following plan was decided.


    "Leave it to me."


    Torkel.


    He was the captain of the Leprosy Extermination Squad and now the vice-captain of the World Guardian Front''s melee unit, a shield warrior.


    When he used his ultimate skill, he could withstand any attack for 10 minutes - the toughest man in the World Guardian Front.


    Torkel would take the breath head-on at the front lines.


    "I will hold out."


    "...Torkel."


    "This is my chance to repay the kindness I''ve received on this front. I am grateful for this opportunity."


    Though Torkel was pleased, Evangeline, who belonged to the same melee unit, felt a pang of bitterness.


    She knew that while he wouldn''t be harmed, he would feel all the pain.


    "But I can only endure; another measure is needed to actually ''block'' the breath."


    Torkel''s ultimate skill, [Man is not Made for Defeat], granted him the miraculous protection of the goddess, making him invulnerable to any strike for a certain period.


    However, it only meant he himself wouldn''t take any damage.


    While Torkel could nullify any attack that hit him personally, it was insufficient to block the black dragon''s breath that could burn an entire city.


    If the breath descended, Torkel might block some of it, but the rest would still destroy the city.


    Thus, the operation was devised.


    Thud!


    Kellibey brought over the artifact for the ship, the giant siren statue [Sturdy Superstition], on a cart.


    "This Nightmare Slayer has the property of being ''absolutely indestructible''. It will withstand the black dragon''s breath."


    Kellibey looked up at the statue with a complex expression.


    It was the keepsake of his son, Kellison, and the last fragment of the airship Geronimo, which had been like another child to him.


    "Attach a handle to it and modify it so it can be used as a shield. Other shields won''t withstand it anyway. Take this one."


    "Thank you."Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    During the previous battle against the King of Flies, Torkel''s body had withstood the attacks, but his armor and shield had been completely shattered.


    It would be the same in the face of the black dragon''s breath. A shield that wouldn''t break was invaluable.


    Kellibey asked cautiously.


    "You''ll have to handle two Nightmare Slayers at once. Can you manage?"


    The helmet Torkel wore was also a Nightmare Slayer, [Original Sin], forged from the Goblin God-King''s magic core.


    If they could withstand this breath, they could launch the final counterattack with everyone.


    If they could withstand this breath...


    "...Sir Torkel."


    The Emperor called softly.


    But Torkel did not immediately realize he was being addressed. It was the first time he had heard the title ''Sir''.


    "Sir Torkel."


    Blinking blankly, Torkel finally realized the Emperor was calling him and quickly knelt down.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I apologize. Please give your command."


    "Do your best."


    Traha approached and placed a hand on Torkel''s shoulder, whispering softly.


    "The fate of the world rests on your shoulders."


    "...For the grace the Crown Prince has shown me, for the joy this city has given me."


    Torkel bowed deeply.


    "And to protect the warmth of this world that the Saintess has made me aware of... I will do my utmost."


    The words flowed effortlessly from Torkel''s mouth, surprising even himself.


    Traha smiled and firmly grasped Torkel''s shoulder, then nodded to everyone in the meeting room before exiting.


    Snowflakes were falling heavily over Crossroad, now in the depths of winter.


    As Traha looked up at the sky, exhaling white breath, a lieutenant approached quietly and whispered.


    "Your Majesty. The emergency repairs on the flagship Alcatraz are complete."


    "..."


    "Although it has been decommissioned, if you personally pilot it, it can fly to New Terra. You should depart at once."


    Traha turned to look at the lieutenant with sunken eyes. The lieutenant spoke steadily.


    "This place is too dangerous."


    "..."


    "Your Majesty should not recklessly risk your life. If you truly care for the world, you must stay safe. Please."


    "..."


    Traha did not respond immediately, closing his eyes for a moment.


    After a long pause, the Emperor''s lips slowly parted.


    "...Alcatraz, can it fly right now?"


    ***


    Time passed.


    Sixty hours since the black dragon''s arrival.


    Now, in the dense darkness not far south of the city...


    Whoosh-


    The black dragon finished preparing to unleash its sixth breath.


    And Damien, from atop the observation tower, captured every moment.


    Even though it blended with the endless night, Damien''s eyes could see through to the essence.


    Despite the wavering darkness, Damien could discern how the black dragon gathered its breath and where it aimed.


    "Urgent report-! Night Bringer is preparing its sixth breath-!"


    The information was relayed directly to Crossroad and to Torkel, who was standing ready with the shield at the southern edge of the field.


    Torkel and the shield installation team, having confirmed the predicted path of the breath attack, immediately moved the shield and secured it to the ground.


    [Sturdy Superstition] was a massive statue, large enough to be mounted on a ship''s bow. Although it was called a shield, it was essentially a colossal wall.


    No matter how immense Torkel''s strength was, he couldn''t hold and wield it.


    Therefore, Kellibey and the other dwarves quickly fixed it to the ground and nailed it in place.


    "Good luck."


    Having finished the installation, Kellibey gave a thumbs-up as he left the area. Torkel nodded silently in acknowledgment.


    "Hoo..."


    Torkel took a deep breath and looked straight ahead.


    Kwaaaaa-!


    The final breath that Crossroad needed to withstand was already hurtling toward the city with ferocious intensity.


    It was a tremendous black flame.


    Despite having withstood attacks from countless legendary monsters, Torkel''s legs momentarily weakened under the sheer malevolence of this breath.


    "Ugh...!"


    Unconsciously gripped by fear, Torkel tightly closed his eyes.


    At that moment,


    - Welcome to Crossroad!


    The image of the prince''s innocent, smiling face flashed through his mind.


    "...!"


    His eyes flew open.


    Grinding his teeth with such force that they threatened to break, Torkel tightly gripped the massive statue-like shield installed in the ground and let out a tremendous roar with every ounce of strength he had.


    "Come on-!"


    Cheoooong!


    The gigantic breath collided with the enormous shield that Torkel had raised.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    The breath attack struck directly against the shield.


    Kwooooosh!


    The iron frame and nails holding the shield in place melted away in an instant, and Torkel clung desperately to the shield''s handle with both hands.


    "Aaaaaaah-!"


    Although there was no damage due to the activation of his ultimate skill, the pain was vivid. The black flames roared fiercely, as if they would devour Torkel''s entire body.


    But Torkel endured it.


    Of course, he did; he was used to the pain.


    The black flames, which he had feared, turned out to be no different from any other fire once he faced them. Hot and stinging, and that was all.


    "Is that all...?"


    In the flames that scorched his entire body, a grin spread across Torkel''s lips.


    His life had always been pain.


    What''s a few more seconds of burning and stinging now? He could endure it for as long as necessary...!


    Boom!


    The breath, shattered by Torkel''s steadfast shield, split into several streams that tore and scorched the southern field.


    The split streams of breath twisted and turned like living snakes, continuing to charge towards Crossroad with a relentless determination.


    Thus, the second line of defense.


    Here, shield warriors armed with ice shields were on standby.


    The king of the Ariane Kingdom, equipped with Perpetual Snow; the warriors of the Ariane Kingdom, equipped with Eternal Snow; and the veterans of the World Guardian Front.


    And even Evangeline, who had activated the ice spirit in her family''s shield.


    Clad in the holy power armor bestowed by the priests, they raised their shields and prepared to guard the anticipated deflection points predicted by the mages and alchemists.


    "...?!"


    At that moment, an unforeseen event occurred.


    Despite precise experiments and verifications to predict the deflected paths of the breath, the split streams of breath flew off in unexpected directions.


    Though some margin of error was expected in actual combat, the deviation from the predicted paths was shockingly large.


    All the shield-bearing heroes were bewildered.


    Malevolence��


    The tongues of flame licking the breath streams seemed to carry a will to annihilate humanity, flying in trajectories that completely bypassed the shield heroes'' formation.


    And then,


    "I see it all-!"


    With green eyes gleaming, Evangeline moved first.


    Swoosh!


    Dashing forward, Evangeline raised her shield to match the largest breath stream''s trajectory.


    Not only did her shield contain its inherent ice spirit, but it had also been temporarily enhanced with additional ice spirits by spirit mages.


    A brilliant ice formed on Evangeline''s shield, and the split breath stream struck it.


    ''Kuh! I can endure this!''


    The ice was quickly consumed, but for now, she could hold on. Evangeline quickly glanced back.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    ''But the others...!''


    At that moment, a commanding voice rang out from the front.


    "Change formation as per my instructions!"


    It was Torkel.


    His helmet, Nightmare Slayer - [Original Sin], was emanating fierce magical energy.


    This equipment, forged with the Goblin God-King''s magic core, began to exhibit its true power as Torkel embraced its darkness.


    The power of command.


    [War Commander], it maximized his abilities as a war commander.


    In an instant, without a word, the battlefield layout in Torkel''s mind was shared with all the heroes in the second line of defense.


    "...!"


    "Ugh-"


    "Charge!"


    None of the remaining fighters here were inexperienced.


    All of them had undertaken at least ten operations and had slain over a hundred monsters each; they were seasoned warriors.


    With just one instance of the field commander sharing his desired formation, everyone moved accordingly.


    The split breath streams twisted erratically, trying to slip past the defense line, but the shield warriors reached positions to block them.


    "Ugh...!"


    And Miller Ariane as well.


    Though less experienced in monster battles, his determination to save his country drove him.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Finally, he succeeded in intercepting the end of a breath stream trying to slip past with his shield.


    Crash!


    Boom!


    Swoosh-!


    The dispersed and fragmented breath streams struck Perpetual Snow and Eternal Snow.


    Even the ice, said to be brought from the world''s peaks, began to melt under the intense heat.


    The heroes screamed as they suffered burns through the holy power armor from the terrible heat.


    However, for the moment, they succeeded in holding their ground.


    Tear-


    Sizzle!


    Once again, dispersion.


    "Reboot-!"


    Lilly gritted her teeth and activated the emergency power source.


    The artifacts that had shut down due to power drain lit up again but quickly lost their resistance in the face of the breath and fizzled out, the lights extinguishing once more.


    "We must endure...!"


    Junior gritted her teeth and compressed the wall of water to counter the breath, but as the main stream of the breath poured in, the wall of water evaporated instantly, leaving a gaping hole.


    All three lines of defense, from the first to the third, were breached.


    All of this happened in just a few seconds.


    "..."


    Watching the breath break through the last defense and approach, Junior felt a momentary illusion that the world had slowed down.


    When the first breath pierced the city, 30% of the city burned.


    Since then, the breath''s power had steadily increased and was fired from a much closer distance this time. This time, Crossroad would be completely destroyed.


    Should they be praised for holding out this long against such a powerful enemy and such a mighty attack?


    ''I don''t want that.''


    In the slowed-down world, Junior''s mind flashed through the days spent in this city.


    ''I don''t want that.''


    Meeting many people.


    Reconciling, forgiving, hating, understanding, and... learning more.


    The days recorded to not forget.


    All would become ashes.


    Tears welled up in Junior''s eyes. She realized the truth now.


    That she loved this city.


    That she loved all those harsh days spent living in this city.


    ''Someone, anyone...''


    Junior closed her eyes tightly.


    ''Protect this city...''


    It was then.


    "Block it-!"


    A familiar female voice rang out from atop the wall.


    "Scalian-!"


    "...?!"


    Everyone standing in front of the wall looked up in shock.


    Then, from atop the wall, a long, black shape flew down directly towards the breath.


    A long oriental dragon with whiskers fluttering, riding atop a dark cloud-like aura.


    It was Scalian, the Black Dragon''s Pure Scale.


    The eastern dragon, having tossed aside its ridiculously large glasses, grinned and hurled itself straight forward.


    "As you command."


    In midair before the wall, Scalian spun its long, snake-like body, and darkness emanated like mist from its entire body.


    Scalian assumed a defensive stance, wrapped in that darkness.


    The next moment, the breath and darkness collided.


    Crash-!


    In front of the Night Bringer''s breath, all the scales covering Scalian''s body shattered and scattered everywhere...


    Rustle!


    Underneath, new scales instantly emerged.


    "Wow! It''s hot! Is Father really that angry?!"


    Even as Scalian screamed, blackened and burning in the face of the breath, it succeeded in blocking it.


    True to its role as Ash''s arranged breath defense, it withstood even the direct hit of the Night Bringer''s breath.


    "..."


    Everyone stood with mouths agape, stunned by the sudden arrival of this unexpected savior.


    Then, from atop the wall, a large lizard-like dragon slinked down and quickly descended.


    It was Parekian, the Black Dragon''s Claw. And atop it was a woman with long, light purple hair, seemingly back after a long absence.


    "Of course..."


    After descending beneath the wall,


    Violet, perched atop Parekian with legs crossed, lifted her high-quality fedora with a dramatic flair and muttered.


    "Heroes always arrive at the last moment."


    She was dressed more lavishly than ever before.


    A well-pressed brown suit, a luxurious leather coat, adorned with gold thread and brilliant jewels all over her body.


    "..."


    In a world in such chaos, where had she gone to get all dressed up?


    As everyone looked at her in disbelief, Violet, with an awkward expression, glanced around sheepishly, scratching the back of her head.


    "Uh, the gambler who came last year is back again, alive..."


    "Oh..."


    Among the mages.


    Members of the Gambler''s Club, who had joined in to contribute even a tiny bit of their magic power to the joint spell, all pointed at Violet and shouted.


    "Where the hell have you been, you scoundrel-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    The initial reason Scalian took an interest in Violet was simple.


    Among the humans who participated in the Last War of the Mortal Realm, this great expedition, she was the most ��unsuited for this war.��


    Illusionist Violet.


    True to her title as a magician who dealt with illusions, she was essentially a liar.


    To herself, and to others, she always lived by projecting the falsehood of illusions.


    Her origins, age, career... She had deceived about every aspect of herself and used those lies to deceive others further, profiting from it as a petty thief, robber, and con artist.


    Even to her closest comrades.


    The members of the Gambler''s Club, who had worked together for a long time, eventually began to trust and rely on each other. But not Violet.


    She still lied as easily as breathing.


    She still trusted no one and did not believe even in herself. She was an eternal liar.


    Unlike all the other heroes who fought sincerely, voluntarily, and risked their lives, Violet, even at the end of the final season, was still participating on the front lines, driven by inertia.


    She was just an ordinary, insignificant human being who couldn��t run away only because she had no excuse to do so.


    So, Scalian felt particularly intrigued by Violet among the heroes on this front.


    Scalian wanted to see.


    This pathetic human, a common rogue forced into a great war by inertia.


    Falling back into corruption.


    By tempting, persuading, and luring her. With just a slight push on her back. She would roll off that dizzying cliff on her own.


    Scalian wanted to witness the filthy fall of someone who could have become a great hero reverting to a petty thief.


    In a burning, ruined world, or even in the world beyond... Scalian wanted to watch every wretched process as she lived her miserable life at the bottom.


    Scalian wanted to prove right before her eyes how insignificant and weak human will was.


    So...


    ***


    Six hours earlier.


    In a worn-out village in the southeastern part of the continent, from which the coast was visible in the distance.


    Violet and Scalian entered this empty ghost town on Parekian''s back. Scalian looked around curiously.


    She had suddenly turned east off the main road, leading their party here.


    "What is this place?"


    "...This is my hometown."


    "Huh? Didn''t you say you were from New Terra?"


    "That was a lie. This is where I was really born."


    Violet looked around with a dazed gaze.


    "I haven''t been here in nearly 20 years... I didn''t expect it to change so much."


    Rather than just change, the village was completely ruined.


    It looked deserted, as if everyone had left long ago. Snowflakes, rare in the southern regions, were endlessly piling up on the collapsing buildings.


    "It''s completely in ruins. Does no one live here anymore?"


    Violet chuckled in front of a bar with a fallen door.


    "Ah, this was my home."


    "Didn''t you say you were a noble''s illegitimate child?"


    "That was also a lie. I was an orphan abandoned by a prostitute in this bar. The old man who owned the place couldn''t bring himself to throw me out and took me in."


    Violet brushed her fingers across her temple, revealing a long scar hidden by illusion.


    "He used to beat me every day when he was drunk... but thanks to him, I managed to survive."


    "..."


    "When I was eight, he tried to sell me to a brothel, so I broke a bottle over his head and ran away."


    Violet, speaking calmly as she headed toward the center of the village, let out an "Ah" sound.


    Parekian stopped, and Scalian looked in the same direction as Violet.


    In the center of the village was a small shopping district. In the center of that district were a pawnshop and a tailor shop.


    "Twenty years ago, this was a fairly large village for the area, so quite a few outsiders came through. My livelihood was picking the pockets of those outsiders."


    Violet first visited the pawnshop.


    "This pawnshop also doubled as a fence... I used to sell stolen goods here for a pittance. Haha. I guess you could call it my monumental debut as a pickpocket."


    The pawnshop, with its broken door wide open, was completely ransacked inside.


    It was only natural, as this place must have been the most frequently visited by thieves after the village fell.


    Violet picked up some cheap fake jewels and a few gold-plated threads that had lost their shine.


    Violet then stepped into the adjacent tailor shop. Inside the store, covered in dust and cobwebs, a few moth-eaten suits remained.


    "This place pretended to be a tailor shop, but in reality, it was a store that led to an underground illegal gambling den. If you lost everything here, you''d pawn your belongings at the pawnshop next door. It was that kind of setup."


    "..."


    "But they did actually sell suits here. Watching the adults get fitted for clothes, I used to vaguely imagine the day my parents would come looking for me."


    A couple in a fine suit and a beautiful dress would come in a carriage.


    They would say, ''You are actually our child. The hard days are over now. Let''s go home together and live happily ever after.''


    I would spy on the well-dressed adults frequenting the tailor shop and fantasize about such things.


    "Of course, that never happened. Haha."


    With a bitter smile, Violet nonchalantly walked into the shop and pulled out the most decent suit she could find and put it on.


    More radiant than ever.


    Emitting an aura like a true hero.


    "...Just because I was born this way, doesn''t mean I have to live this way."


    Scalian slowly pondered Violet''s words.


    "Just because I fell once, doesn''t mean I can''t become great again..."


    Scalian''s lips twisted into a wide grin.


    "Ah, as expected..."


    And soon, as if he couldn''t hold it in, he burst into a broad, beaming smile.


    "Humans are truly magnificent..."


    In truth, he preferred stories like this.


    Stories of downfall, corruption, and destruction were good, but...


    Even if they were stories familiar to him, filled with trite and predictable elements...


    He far preferred hopeful hero tales.


    "Violet."


    So, Scalian slowly pulled out a pearl from his bosom.


    "Will you accept this?"


    Curious, Violet took it.


    "What is it?"


    "My gift."


    It was one of the two magic pearls Scalian possessed.


    Though Violet had no idea what it was, she accepted it quickly, recognizing its value.


    Her movements still had the air of a petty thief, making Scalian laugh unintentionally.


    "Alright, then let''s go back!"


    Flash!


    Scalian transformed into the form of a long dragon and motioned to his back.


    "To continue the epic of the great hero, Violet!"


    Blushing with embarrassment, Violet soon nodded and climbed onto Scalian. Parekian followed closely behind.


    Two dragons and a human flew through the snowstorm-laden sky, retracing their steps back.


    ***


    Present. Crossroad.


    "Whew, that was close..."


    After taking the full brunt of Night Bringer''s breath attack.


    Landing on the fortress wall, nearly falling, Scalian let out a hot sigh through his gaping mouth.


    Even though he had inherited the ''scale'' trait of the black dragon, was skilled in defense like a recluse, and had resistance to breath and black flames due to his father''s blood.


    It was impossible to block that breath attack without any damage.


    Inspecting his half-cooked body, Scalian glanced below the fortress wall.


    Upon reaching their comrades, Violet wrapped herself in illusions again, transforming her shabby appearance into a splendid one, only to get beaten up.


    It was only natural since she had run away for over a day before returning.


    "But I came back! Cut me some slack!"


    Violet cried with a nasal voice as she got smacked on the back by the members of the Gambler''s Club. Scalian chuckled as he watched.


    Shield warriors stationed in the southern plains also began returning.


    Torkel was safe thanks to his ultimate skill, and the other shield warriors were severely injured but there were no fatalities. Milla Ariane, who had lost an arm, was hurriedly transported to the temple.


    They had once again blocked the last breath attack.


    They gained a final 12-hour respite. Time to prepare for the final showdown that was approaching.


    While everyone was briefly relieved and exchanging words of encouragement.


    "Reporting��!"


    A soldier came running urgently from inside Crossroad.


    He was a scout dispatched to the observation tower. Everyone looked at him curiously.


    Gasping for breath, the soldier finally shouted his report to the gathered heroes.


    "A short while ago, the last observation tower... was destroyed!"


    "...What?"


    Evangeline, who was receiving healing magic for her burns, stood up in shock. The soldier continued.


    "Immediately after the breath attack, six of Night Bringer''s auxiliary heads flew to the observation tower and... destroyed it!"


    "Did everyone who was stationed there return safely?!"


    "Th-that is, all the soldiers of the observation team successfully escaped through the teleport gate, but..."


    The soldier, eyes tightly shut, bowed his head deeply.


    "To support our retreat until the end, Damien... did not make it back...!"


    The blood drained from everyone''s faces as they heard the news.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    A little while ago.


    Southwest of Crossroad. Observation Tower.


    "Thank goodness, we blocked the breath attack..."


    Damien let out a sigh of relief.


    He had watched the breath defense process with extreme tension, and fortunately, Crossroad had endured safely.


    Damien had also continuously attempted long-range sniping to block the breath attack, but the distance was too great, and the power of the magic bullets couldn''t reach effectively, making all sniping attempts futile.


    ''Anyway, it''s a relief we blocked the breath attack. Now I can return and...''


    As he thought about preparing for the final showdown, Damien flinched.


    From beyond that distant darkness, Night Bringer''s golden eyes were clearly ''looking'' this way.


    "...?!"


    In the next moment, the eyes of darkness and Far-Sight clashed.


    In an instant, the monster''s and human''s gazes intertwined. The eyes that saw the darkness and the eyes that saw the truth collided, sparking at the ends of their sight.


    "So it was you who had been watching me all this time."


    A voice that shouldn''t be heard at this distance.


    The intent of the black dragon''s will reverberated and struck Damien''s mind.


    "Now it''s time to pay the price."


    "...!"


    When Damien came to his senses, the tangled view had already been released.


    "Something is..."


    "It''s flying towards us!"


    The observers screamed as they discovered something rapidly approaching from the darkness.


    Damien could clearly see what it was.


    "...It''s Night Bringer''s auxiliary heads."


    Swish-!


    Six heads.


    All of Night Bringer''s auxiliary heads were shooting towards the observation tower at a terrifying speed.


    While the black dragon itself began advancing north again, it had sent only the auxiliary heads to attack this place.


    It was obvious that these heads were targeting the humans in the observation tower. Damien shouted to the soldiers inside the tower.


    "Everyone, retreat! To the teleport gate, now-!"


    The observation squad''s soldiers began scrambling down the tower.


    But the teleport gate was on the first floor, and they were at the top of the tower.


    It would take a few minutes for everyone to get down the stairs. Meanwhile, Night Bringer''s six auxiliary heads were rocketing towards them.


    ''At this rate...!''


    The heads of the monster were flying like arrows, and the humans were desperately but slowly descending.


    Estimating the speed, Damien grit his teeth. At this rate, they would be caught and killed before everyone could escape.


    ''In that case!''


    Damien picked up the magic gun he had placed on the floor.


    In that case - they had no choice but to fight!


    Click!


    The first shot was [Black Queen].


    The strongest magic gun on earth, the purified Nightmare Slayer!


    Bang-!


    After extremely quick aiming, the muzzle burst into flames.


    The magic bullet flew with pinpoint accuracy, hitting the center of the foremost head.


    Splash...!


    The leading head, hit between the eyebrows by the magic bullet, sprayed blood in all directions.


    However-


    Growl!


    The leading head grinned with its huge mouth, blood pouring from the hole in its forehead, still flying this way at the same speed.


    ''Not enough?!''


    Damien ground his teeth, donned his thermal armor, and readied the Black Queen again.


    "Then - how about this!"


    Click, click, click-!


    The gun barrel transformed into a long rail, sparking with magical currents.


    Simultaneously, all the bullets from the magazine spun in the air, merged into one, and were fixed onto the rail.


    The Nightmare Slayer Black Queen was ready to unleash its ultimate attack. Damien''s large brown eyes flashed as he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Lightning struck.


    The recoil from the shot was so powerful it made the observation tower sway. The brilliant white magic bullet tore through the darkened sky like a beam of light.


    The gigantic magic bullet, shooting like a bolt of lightning, twisted deftly in the air, piercing through the leading head of those flying towards the observation tower-


    And impaling the remaining five heads trailing behind.


    Splatter! Splash...!


    A few seconds after the magic bullet penetrated, blood spurted from the gaping wounds of all six heads.


    "Raaagh-!"


    All six heads opened their mouths wide, vomiting blood and pain.


    But - they didn''t fall.


    With no more lives to lose and no cores to destroy, the six heads continued their charge. They were now right in front of them.


    ''But the damage is done!''


    The [Black Queen] emitted thick steam from the barrel as Damien discarded the burnt thermal armor.


    He drew the next magic gun.


    ''Finish them off one by one!''


    At the short barrel''s end was a decoration made from a part of the jawbone extracted from Tustivian, the black dragon''s fang.


    A new weapon crafted by combining an SSR-grade magic core with materials taken from the black dragon legion.


    A magic gun specialized for close combat, scattering bullets in a shotgun style -


    Named, [Guillotine]!


    Crash-!


    The jaws of the last head snapped together, biting into the top floor''s floor just as -


    Boom-!


    The impact caused the tower to start collapsing.


    The crumbling floor gave way, and Damien narrowly avoided the monster''s jaws as he fell below.


    Boom! Boom! Boom-boom-boom...!


    Following the top floor, the entire tower began to collapse from top to bottom.


    ''To survive... I have to jump!''


    Amidst the falling building, Damien opened his eyes wide to track the falling debris and pushed off the wall with his foot.


    Leap-!


    Falling through the collapsing tower, Damien narrowly avoided the large debris falling from all sides.


    The last head, closely pursuing Damien, shattered every pillar, floor, and stone in its path.


    Despite this, the gap wasn''t closing, so the last head opened its enormous jaws wide. Black magic power gathered between the open jaws.


    "...!"


    Terrified, Damien urgently stretched out his left arm. A small grappling hook shot from his left arm to catch the opposite wall.


    Snap!


    It was an auxiliary device, a grappling hook launcher he had used a long time ago.


    As a sniper, securing shooting angles was important, so he had equipped one for moving positions... and it saved his life.


    Whirr!


    Following the line connected to the grappling hook, Damien''s body sharply changed trajectory.


    "Grrr!"


    Though he was battered by falling wood fragments and glass shards, he managed to dodge to the opposite side.


    And where Damien had originally been falling, the last head spewed black magical flames.


    Whoosh-


    Boom!


    The observation tower, barely maintaining its shape, exploded.


    Damien shielded his head with both arms as he dodged to the side. By sheer luck, there was a window.


    Crash-!


    Thrown out of the tower through the shattered glass, Damien shot the grappling hook back towards the tower with his left arm.


    Snap! Whirr!


    The hook caught on a stone wall, which cracked deeply. But Damien didn''t care.


    The ground was already near. If he could just slow his fall, it would be enough.


    Damien''s body, flying back towards the tower, crashed into the first-floor wall.


    Thud-!


    "Argh...!"


    He tried to offset the impact with his barely raised magic power, but the shock was tremendous.


    Even though the tower wasn''t that high, he had fallen from the top, and to slow his fall, he had hooked himself and crashed into the wall.


    His left arm, attached to the grappling hook launcher, was torn and shredded, and he couldn''t move his shoulder, possibly dislocated.


    ''Still, I''m alive...''


    Gritting his teeth, Damien struggled to his feet.


    ''Now, to the teleport gate...!''


    And then.


    Boom-!


    The last head that emerged from the collapsed tower smashed the teleport gate installed at the tower''s entrance.


    Seeing the fragments of the magic stones flying everywhere, Damien''s face went blank. The last head grinned wickedly at the sight of Damien.


    "Ah..."


    Damien''s legs gave out, and he slumped to the ground.


    The pain he hadn''t realized before now surged through his entire body.


    ''It''s over...''


    He realized that everything was truly over.


    Sensing its prey''s despair, the last head leisurely crossed the air and slowly approached.


    Damien watched quietly as his end came closer.


    Thud.


    At that moment.


    Something touched the tips of his weakened right hand.


    Looking down blankly, it was the handgun-style magic gun Cerberus. One of the three barrels was half-broken, rolling on the floor beside him.


    "..."


    With a trembling hand, Damien grasped the gun.


    With the last remaining thread of his magic power, he loaded a magic bullet, then placed the muzzle under his chin.


    Better to end it cleanly himself than be mocked and killed by the monster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Was it because his heart was pounding too hard?


    It felt like the ground beneath him was shaking violently.


    Damien swallowed a dry gulp that tasted of blood.


    "..."


    He just had to pull the trigger and find peace.


    But... the courage...


    "Grrk..."


    The courage to take his own life didn''t come easily.


    Tears welled up in Damien''s large brown eyes.


    Boom, rumble...!


    The sound of the world shaking and collapsing echoed.


    The gaping mouth of the last head approached right in front of him. Its moist, unpleasant warmth enveloped Damien''s blood-soaked body.


    Damien closed his eyes. He grit his teeth.


    And, mustering the last bit of courage he had, he tightened his finger on the trigger.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Crossroad. Blacksmith.


    "...Really? Even Damien went missing during the mission."


    Lucas, who was checking his equipment, spoke coldly.


    "We''ll have to fight without Damien''s sniper support. Got it."


    "...Is that all you have to say?"


    Evangeline asked in a trembling voice.


    "Damien is missing. Our Damien. And yet, how can you be so..."


    "We''re in a situation where we''ve lost thirty thousand soldiers, Evangeline."


    Lucas replied in a flat voice as he polished the armor in front of him.


    "The Duchess of Bringar is also missing, and even our Lord is missing. One more sniper going missing won''t make things exceptionally worse."


    "Sir!"


    As Evangeline started to cry, Lucas let out a quiet sigh.


    "...Above all, it''s not death, but disappearance."


    "What?"


    "Our Lord, the Duchess, and Damien, none of their deaths have been confirmed."


    Lucas''s stiff voice softened, if only slightly.


    "He''s Damien, the one who sees the farthest and the most accurately among us. He''ll know the path ahead."


    "..."


    "So let''s prepare well for the battle ahead."


    In truth, Lucas had already abandoned all hope.


    He believed that Damien, Dusk Bringar, Ash... all those who were missing were probably already dead. It was far more likely that way.


    Lucas was not the type to believe in false hopes. He faced reality and prepared for what was to come.


    But he also knew that those who remained needed hope to keep moving until the end.


    Thud!


    Having finished polishing the armor, Lucas looked back at Evangeline. Seeing his cold expression, Evangeline''s shoulders trembled.


    "Evangeline, stay on the city wall."


    "What? But!"


    "The special forces are already formed and trained. Continue defending the main stronghold."


    Evangeline still had a human face. She was not ready to step into hell.


    On the other hand, Lucas and the special forces had trained together for the past few days and were ready to face death.


    Lucas needed comrades who could deal a fatal blow to the black dragon and willingly die. Evangeline was not one of them.


    "..."


    And if, by any chance, the special forces managed to defeat the black dragon...


    Someone needed to stay behind to continue holding this front, to take responsibility for this world.


    That''s why Lucas wanted to leave Evangeline behind.


    Turning back to his gear, Lucas started gathering the remaining equipment. Evangeline, who had been holding back her words, reached out towards Lucas''s back.


    "Don''t..."


    Evangeline''s fingertips gently touched Lucas''s back.


    "Don''t go too far away, sir..."


    "..."


    "If you disappear too, then, I..."


    "Evangeline."


    Lucas swallowed the words he was about to say.


    He gathered his equipment and left the blacksmith.


    "Let''s get ready. The decisive battle is near."


    "..."


    Watching Lucas''s receding figure, Evangeline slowly lowered her head.


    In a crumbling world, people''s hearts were also breaking.


    ''Commander...''


    Evangeline closed her eyes tightly, longing for the commander who wouldn''t return.


    ''Please... come back before everything ends...''


    She knew it was all a vain hope.


    But still, if it were him, maybe...


    ***


    Crossroad. Ruined warehouse district.


    As she was examining the items in the only remaining warehouse with the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, Serenade heard footsteps and turned around.


    She was startled to see who had entered the warehouse.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    The person who entered was Emperor Traha and his aide.


    Serenade and the members of the guild all knelt on one knee in unison.


    "Long live the great Emperor! We greet the Supreme Ruler of the Empire."


    "Rise. This is not the time for formalities."


    Waving off the formalities, Traha examined the items piled up in the warehouse and stroked his chin.


    "I came to verify after receiving your report. These items are indeed..."


    After a moment of contemplation, Traha nodded and looked at Serenade.


    "I plan to take a gamble in the final battle."


    Serenade''s eyes widened as she kept her head bowed.


    Standing on the wall, ready to block [Forged Night] and the breath attack, was the Scalian.


    Next to him was the defensive artifact [Shining Dark], made from Ipian''s magic core, and... Violet, with a tense expression, mounted on Parekian.


    The Scalian glanced at the special forces and smirked.


    "A brilliant plan."


    The biggest issue when facing the black dragon was this: its powerful interceptive measures would stop them before they even got close.


    The knights and cavalry that had gone to kill the black dragon were mostly intercepted and killed before they could even touch its body.


    This was also the biggest problem for the special forces aiming to kill the black dragon.


    They needed to approach with minimal casualties, but whatever method they used, they were likely to be wiped out before reaching it.


    But Lilly had found a way.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    Standing in front of the neatly lined-up special forces, Lilly cautiously asked as she adjusted the artifact in front of her.


    The artifact, [Start Over!].


    This large golden metal plate, when an opponent was reflected within its frame, could forcibly teleport the entire body captured within.


    The place where the monster first appeared when viewed from the Crossroad stronghold. Using Ash''s terminology, the wave start point. The end of the southern plain of the Crossroad stronghold.


    Depending on its usage, it could serve as a time-buying measure to push the monster that had approached near the walls back to the end of the plain.


    Lilly reversed the idea here.


    What if, instead of targeting the enemy with this artifact... they targeted their allies?


    Wouldn''t it be possible to teleport all allies captured within the frame to the end of the southern plain?


    Alchemists researched the artifact and verified the theory, leading to the plan''s establishment.


    When the northbound black dragon reached the end of the southern plain of the Crossroad. When its gaze turned towards the walls of Crossroad and it unleashed its attack.


    Assassins holding the tools to kill the beast would teleport above its head.


    Without giving it a chance to intercept, they would approach Night Bringer closely and unleash all their weapons on it...


    And kill it.


    These were beings that could be crushed to death with a single gesture from the beast, but they could at least pierce its wounds with the sharpened ends of their weapons.


    Kill it before dying��such a simple plan.


    Gooooo-!


    Night Bringer completed its attack stance. In a few seconds, this wall would be engulfed in flames.


    Lilly, calmly watching the black dragon and timing it, muttered softly.


    "Somehow, it feels like I''m taking a commemorative portrait before deployment."


    "..."


    "So, my old friends. Make sure... to come back and check how your faces turned out."


    After looking at her comrades heading into the jaws of death, Lilly barely managed to smile with trembling lips.


    "Three, two, one��smile!"


    Kwoooosh!


    [Forged Night] and all sorts of spells and feather bombardments from the black dragon rushed towards the wall simultaneously.


    Click-!


    At the same time, the artifact [Start Over!] was activated.


    The special forces heroes vanished from the wall as if by magic, and in the next moment, they were teleported precisely into the air above the black dragon.


    "...?!"


    Night Bringer, pouring its attack towards the Crossroad wall, was bewildered by this unexpected situation and simultaneously raised the corners of its mouth in amusement.


    Swiiish-!


    Descending rapidly from the snowy sky towards the ground dragon, none of the special forces heroes were smiling.


    With eyes dry from blood tears, and faces blackened with death, they gripped their weapons tightly, diving down to kill their foe.


    Nightmare Slayer and Dragon Slayer wielders, their bodies dyed in dark shadows, fell, honing their hatred and resentment.


    Leading them was Lucas.


    "Haaaah...!"


    He was already more beast than man.


    Under his wind-tousled golden hair, his icy blue eyes gleamed like those of a predator in the dead of night.


    In his right hand, Lucas gripped the [Bestowed Sword], and in his left, [Excannibal].


    Swoosh...!


    The [Bestowed Sword] formed a blade of light, flickering unstably,


    Boom-!


    while [Excannibal] roared, releasing dark magic in all directions.


    The bandages wrapped around his arm due to burns tore apart, revealing his left arm, black magic running through it like veins.


    "Aaaahhh-!"


    Simultaneously, the ultimate skill [Divine Descent] activated.


    A dazzling aura erupted from Lucas''s entire body.


    The usual golden aura mixed wildly with the black aura of the cursed sword and the unique blue aura of his beast transformation.


    This chaotic aura gathered into a circular halo behind Lucas,


    whoosh-!


    In the next moment, Lucas shot down faster than anyone else.


    A knight who had abandoned his humanity to kill the monster screamed.


    "I''ll kill youuu!"


    Watching the avengers descending like meteors towards him, Night Bringer''s huge maw twisted into a wide grin.


    And so, the decisive battle began.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    "Charge!"


    With eyes wide open, black magic flowed from them, and his long beard fluttered in the raging wind. Tower Lord Dearmudin shouted.


    "It��s time to bring divine punishment upon him!"


    As Dearmudin''s robe, the Dragon Slayer [Old Phoenix] made from the Wingian''s magic core, spread its wings wide, black magic wings sprouted on the backs of all the descending allied heroes.


    By embracing the darkness of the equipment, they had enhanced their abilities to the point where they could temporarily bestow the power of flight on everyone, surpassing mere group flight.


    Screeeeeech-!


    Among the heroes scattered and descending, Torkel activated the awakening ability of his helmet, the Nightmare Slayer [Original Sin].


    "Each to your optimal positions...!"


    Then, the entire battlefield''s view was shared in the minds of all the heroes in the special task force, and they also sensed the best points for their attacks.


    Torkel had been in charge of field command from the beginning.


    Commander Lucas had anticipated going berserk, while Torkel''s Nightmare Slayer [Original Sin] emitted darkness but made the wearer more calm and composed.


    ''Is it reflecting the nature of the Goblin God-King?''


    He couldn''t know, and there was no time to know. He had to focus on the battle about to unfold.


    And, calmness and composure were only up to the point before blood was shed.


    As the black dragon approached and the smell of the burning battlefield was detected, Torkel''s mind heated up like never before.


    Kill, plunder, burn.


    Those monsters that harmed old comrades, the Saintess, and Ash... all of them!


    "Commence combat-!"


    Torkel shouted as he thrust his shield forward.


    Night Bringer''s body, fused with the night, rose like a blade to intercept the heroes, but Torkel intercepted all those attacks with his shield, body, hands, and teeth.


    In that gap, the heroes spread their wings and plummeted towards their respective attack points.


    Sssshhh!


    Lucas, at the forefront, slashed the neck of Night Bringer with his dual swords, followed by Verdandi, who landed softly beside him, raising the dagger in her hand.


    Dragon Slayer, [Isagum].


    The tip of this dagger spewed green magic power mixed with black like flames.


    "You''ve taken too much from me."


    Following her beloved sister, now even the only friend she could fully trust...


    Under Verdandi''s wide-open eyes, blood tears flowed. Verdandi slashed the glowing green dagger downward.


    Flash-!


    Simultaneously, the green magic light mixed with black flared up like flames.


    A vortex of magic power, protruding like a breath attack, pierced into Night Bringer''s body.


    Then Kellibey roared.


    "My son! And the young prince who was like a son to me...!"


    From the air, Kellibey hurled the [Steadfast Superstition] he was holding downward.


    The huge Siren statue that fell struck the back of the black dragon like a massive nail. And Kellibey, gripping a massive war hammer, descended onto it��


    He swung the hammer at the statue.


    "Give it back, you monstrous bastard-!"


    Crunch!


    Like a chisel hit by a hammer, the giant statue embedded itself into Night Bringer''s body, causing a spray of blood everywhere.


    "..."Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    A beat later, Kuilan descended quietly with his eyes closed.


    The days spent on this frontline with Ash flashed by.


    The brother he buried with his own hands.


    And Yun, who faintly smiled and lost consciousness again...


    "..."


    Kuilan''s deep eyes opened.


    He made up his mind.


    "...Take it, ancestors."


    To give his body to the nightmare.


    If he had given it sooner, he might have protected Ash. But it was too late now.


    So... he decided to protect the lives of the precious ones still remaining.


    Even if it meant thrusting his soul and body into the mire of corruption...


    "In exchange for taking my body, protect this world, and Yun..."


    The rest of the words did not come out properly.


    His eyes turned red and black, and an evil voice fully transformed seeped out through his wide-open mouth.


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me."


    Ancestor of the Leaf Tribe, the grandmaster of Maple Leaf Fist.


    Lycanthrope. The Beast of Ge?vaudan. Wolf King��


    Lunared.


    The remaining nightmare thoughts inside the Nightmare Slayer [Full Moonlight Killer] finally took over the descendant''s body completely.


    "Kya-hahaha! This sensation! This air! The smell of death filling the whole world...!"


    The Full Moonlight Killer, having obtained a perfect body and reappearing in the mortal world, laughed wildly.


    - is a dream.


    Because there was no longer any other dream.


    So��


    - I might not become an emperor, but my dream is to be the coolest man in the world.


    ...Suddenly.


    A memory flashed through his mind.


    A boy with beautiful black hair from a very young age.


    At their first meeting... smiling brightly, he had said this.


    - So, you, who will be my guard, must become the coolest knight in the world.


    Abruptly.


    A single drop of blue flame trickled down Lucas��s cheek, drenched in the blood of the evil dragon.


    "...Ugh."


    His tightly shut mouth,


    "Ahhhhhhh-!"


    Roared again.


    It sounded like both a sob and a scream. Lucas, running like a beast, climbed all the way up Night Bringer''s neck��


    And reached the giant head of Night Bringer.


    "Impressive."


    Night Bringer turned his long neck to face Lucas directly and offered praise.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucas charged.


    His dual swords, imbued with light and darkness, crossed in an X shape, tracing a long arc in the air.


    Slice-!


    The giant neck of the monster was cleanly cut.


    The severed head spun in the air, spraying blood everywhere, then fell straight down.


    Thud, crash-!


    Splash...!


    Standing before the tall, severed neck of the black dragon, drenched in the spurting monster''s blood, Lucas watched the head roll down and muttered quietly.


    "...Paid back."


    His hands, gripping the swords too tightly, trembled. Lucas barely managed to hold onto the sword handle as his strength gave way.


    "My lord''s revenge..."


    Lucas exhaled deeply, trying to clear his foggy consciousness, and looked straight ahead.


    While the special task force executed their surprise attack, Night Bringer had continued attacking Crossroad��s main castle without pause.


    It wasn��t a long time. During that period, the special task force had succeeded in their mission...


    But Night Bringer had also managed to attack successfully.


    The southern wall of Crossroad, swept by night and bombardment, was collapsing, torn to shreds.


    Watching the horrifying sight, Lucas swallowed hard.


    ��Still, we did it...��


    The wall was horribly destroyed, but they had succeeded in killing the black dragon.


    They had prevented the apocalypse. Above all, they avenged Ash.


    So...


    "Is this all?"


    It was at that moment.


    Hearing the calm voice, Lucas felt as if all the blood drained from his body.


    Rumble...


    Slowly, it was rising again.


    The severed head of Night Bringer.


    Just like the auxiliary heads it had previously wielded, despite being severed, it calmly floated in the air, looked Lucas in the eye, and spoke nonchalantly.


    "You have taken the wrong path."


    "W-What..."


    "Going ��that way,�� you can never defeat me."


    Before the retreating Lucas, Night Bringer leisurely reattached the severed head to his neck.


    Slurp, slurp...


    The night that gathered from all sides covered the wound, and the next moment, as if the wound had never existed, Night Bringer was whole again.


    "Embracing darkness to kill the darkness... it wouldn''t have been a bad choice in ordinary circumstances."


    Night Bringer��s entire body, which had been crushed, cut, and severed by the special task force��s deadly attack, merged with the surrounding night and was completely restored.


    "But you chose the wrong opponent. I am already the night itself of this world."


    "..."


    "No matter how much you forge the blade of revenge with hatred and resentment, if its source is darkness... how is it any different from spilling ink into a black lake?"


    Night Bringer smirked.


    "Your darkness can never reach the depths of my night."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Lucas couldn''t move.


    In fact, he hadn''t come here expecting to win from the start.


    He never thought he could defeat this mighty foe.


    He just wanted to pierce this monster''s heart with his sword and inflict as much pain as possible.


    Just as his master had bled, he wanted this monster to experience the same agony.


    But now he knew.


    His sword, forged from darkness, couldn''t harm this dragon, who was darkness itself.


    ''Not only can I not win... I can''t even put up a fight.''


    Realizing the hopeless gap between them, Lucas stood frozen like a statue.


    And as if losing interest in Lucas, Night Bringer slowly turned his head back towards Crossroad.


    "Keep bombarding me with those attacks that won''t even reach, you futile avengers."


    The rest of the special task force heroes kept attacking Night Bringer''s body, but he didn''t care at all.


    "In the meantime, I''ll destroy your world."


    Night Bringer sneered quietly and prepared his next attack.


    The dragon''s eyes glowed, and the surrounding atmosphere ominously fluctuated. Darkness, magic, bombardment, and roars loaded one after another.


    "...No."


    Lucas reached out belatedly towards the black dragon.


    "Stop-!"


    But Night Bringer, completely unconcerned by Lucas''s desperate shouts and swings of his sword, began unleashing all his attack methods towards Crossroad.


    ***


    Boom-boom-boom-boom-!


    All the bombardments Night Bringer unleashed hit Crossroad''s walls directly.


    The barrier went down, and all artifacts sparked with electricity and shut down.


    The wizards'' magical barriers melted away, the priests'' holy protection shattered, and the spirits summoned by the spirit masters disappeared.


    The reinforced walls crumbled, collapsed, and fell. Knights and soldiers holding shields fell one after another from above.


    The fall of Crossroad was only a matter of time.


    The end of the human world was also just a matter of time.


    "Grrr...!"


    The central part of the southern wall.


    Here, Scalian was desperately enduring the [Forged Night] his father was unleashing.


    The surrounding wall had already been swept away by the raging night, leaving no trace, and only the area where Scalian was physically receiving the attacks barely maintained its form.


    Crack! Crunch! Boom-!


    But even that was reaching its limit.


    Scalian, with his own defensive abilities and the artifact [Shining Dark] made from Ipian''s core, was holding back the [Forged Night], but he was visibly being pushed back compared to before.


    Night Bringer had already finished assimilating with all the world''s night, and its output was beyond comprehension. It was a miracle he had held out this long.


    "My father... is really furious, isn''t he...!"


    Repeating the cycle of receiving attacks and regenerating above his scales, Scalian muttered wearily.


    Beneath the body of the oriental-style dragon, the scales that had been peeled off and broken formed a mound.


    "Aaah! Lord Dragon!"


    Not far away, Violet screamed.


    Violet was hiding behind Parekian, who, despite having significant defensive power, was also getting damaged and reddened under the continuous bombardment of Night Bringer.


    But without retreating an inch, Parekian firmly protected Violet. Of course, Violet was already in a state of near-death regardless.


    "Shouldn''t we use ''that method'' we prepared...!"


    "No!"


    Scalian rejected firmly.


    "That method is not for escaping a crisis, it''s a means to achieve victory... It only has meaning if used at the final, decisive moment!"


    "But!"


    As a black magic spell passed by, turning one side of the wall to ashes, Violet muttered tearfully.


    "If this continues, we''re all going to die...!"


    "...Grr!"


    Ripppp!


    The [Forged Night] came crashing down like waves, scraping away all the scales on Scalian''s upper body.


    Despite the excruciating pain, Scalian endured. But unfortunately, the artifact beside him couldn''t.


    Crackle, crackle...


    Boom!


    Unable to withstand Night Bringer''s darkness lashing like a whip, the artifact [Shining Dark] shattered into pieces.


    And the moment the support of [Shining Dark] vanished, Scalian couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Argh...!"


    Scalian, who had been slashed by the sharp night, collapsed, spewing blood from his entire body.


    Defeating the guardian who had protected the wall until now, the [Forged Night] surged to scorch the entire southern wall.


    At that moment, Scalian sensed the fall of Crossroad.


    The fortress would collapse, and all the humans fighting on the walls would vanish. The world would be engulfed in complete darkness...


    But it wasn''t.


    "Euraiyaa-!"


    The shield knight representing Crossroad.


    Evangeline Cross leaped forward with her shield, intercepting the onslaught of the [Forged Night].


    Blades of night rained down on Evangeline''s shield.


    The ice on the Cross family''s shield shattered, and the white armor [Snow White] she wore was torn apart from the outer edges.


    "Groooaah!"


    But Evangeline endured, roaring.


    She knew well.


    The moment she allowed this attack, the southern wall, Crossroad, and the human world... would all end.


    So,


    "I will... protect it...!"


    Even while coughing up blood, Evangeline extended her shield and lance forward.


    With the [Damage Save] of the raised shield, she absorbed the darkness, and with the [Damage Payback] of the lance in her other hand, she spewed it back out, countering the surging darkness.


    The [Forged Night] was a decisive skill of the black dragon that could not be blocked without special blessings or devices.


    Evangeline, using her unique magical operation mechanism, blocked it for a very brief moment, but indeed, single-handedly.


    But the miracle was short-lived.


    When the moment of [Forged Night] ended, Evangeline collapsed in place, bleeding from her entire body.


    "Ah..."


    "You always praised me as the world''s greatest shield knight. But now I know. My shield... is too small."


    "..."


    "Before that giant monster, before this vast world, there''s so little I can protect with this small shield. What I can do is really insignificant."


    Comrades.


    The wall.


    The city.


    The world.


    Nothing could be properly protected with this small shield. After losing the man she wanted to protect, Evangeline realized painfully.


    How small and insignificant she was.


    "Look."


    Evangeline turned around. On the crumbled wall, all she had protected was a torn, fluttering black flag.


    "In the end, all I could protect... is just this one tattered flag..."


    "...That��s enough."


    The man knelt before Evangeline, meeting her gaze, and smiled faintly.


    "Thank you. You��ve protected it wonderfully."


    "..."


    Evangeline blinked blankly.


    What?


    What exactly had she protected?


    Without further explanation, the man walked to the torn black flag flapping pitifully.


    He took the flag, carefully tying it to the empty flagpole he held.


    Now, becoming the flag bearer, waving the black flag, the man stood at the edge of the wall and looked back.


    "..."


    On the wall, below the wall.


    Everyone still breathing looked at him with faces of disbelief.


    "Thank you for guarding this place for so long, everyone."


    The man smiled.


    "Now it��s time for a counterattack."


    ***


    Crossroad��s southern end. The edge of the field.


    Under Night Bringer��s feet.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Lucas, who had tumbled down to the ground from Night Bringer''s height, was covered in blood.


    Despite struggling desperately to stop Night Bringer, it was all in vain.


    The creature had relentlessly unleashed the night upon Crossroad, and finally prepared that hateful breath again.


    Lucas had thrown his whole body to block the breath, but after being shredded by the knife-like night, he had rolled off the black dragon��s body.


    Ultimately, Lucas, who had fallen to the ground at the monster''s feet, trembled in pain as the sound of the breath attack reached his ears.


    Boom!


    "..."


    Staring at the dirt, Lucas squeezed his eyes shut.


    Crossroad must have been destroyed.


    In the end, he achieved nothing.


    He failed to protect the world, to avenge his lord. He failed at everything.


    ''Ah.''


    Everything was over...


    Just as Lucas, forehead pressed to the dirt, shook slightly, he heard a voice from the front.


    "You said you��d become the greatest knight in the world..."


    Unexpectedly.


    "Why are you staggering around here looking like a mad dog, Guard?"


    "...?"


    Lucas slowly raised his head.


    Through his blood- and dirt-covered hair, he first saw the intact Crossroad...


    And from that direction, a man flew lightly and landed in front of him.


    "Ah...?"


    A foolish sound escaped Lucas''s gaping mouth.


    How could he forget, even in his dreams?


    The appearance of the master he had served his whole life.


    "Ah, uh... Ah..."


    But, wasn''t this man supposed to be dead?


    Was he seeing things?


    To regain his senses, Lucas slapped his own cheeks and shook his head vigorously.


    When he confirmed that the man before him was real.


    Tears of blue flame flowed down Lucas''s cheeks from his beast-like blue eyes.


    "Agh, ngh...!"


    Swallowing his sobs, Lucas desperately pieced together human words.


    His mind was tangled like knotted thread due to excessive use of beastification and the mental contamination of the cursed sword.


    But he mustered all his strength to form words, one letter at a time, finally managing to make a sentence.


    And he asked,


    "Who... are you?"


    "..."


    "Are you the prince? Or... are you my lord?"


    The man before him remembered the promises of their childhood and used those strangely sharp words, which belonged to the prince.


    But that gentle expression, those kind eyes, and the soft voice were undoubtedly those of his lord.


    So Lucas couldn''t be certain.


    Was the man before him the ''prince''? Or was he the ''lord''?


    "Hmm..."


    The man smiled faintly, tilted his head slightly to the side, and whispered playfully.


    "Which do you think?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    24 hours ago.


    Nameless, Dusk Bringar, and Ash had just fought a decisive battle against Night Bringer.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Nameless breathed heavily.


    She shot all the light remaining in her soul at Night Bringer. It was a strike with all her might, but Night Bringer barely twisted his body to avoid it.


    Even though it just grazed him, it left a large wound on Night Bringer''s chest, but ultimately, it missed.


    The missed strike shot helplessly into the air, touching the curtain of darkness in the sky before fading away.


    The moment the sword missed, Nameless realized she had no means left to confront Night Bringer.


    So, while Night Bringer was in pain from the wound on his chest, she quickly took Dusk Bringar and Ash and left the place.


    "Ha, ha, hoo..."


    Fortunately, the wound on his chest was severe enough that Night Bringer did not pursue them.


    Only after escaping into the depths of the southern forest under the darkness did Nameless breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sister Nameless..."


    "Little Dusk!"


    Nameless was startled when Dusk Bringar in her arms groaned and checked on her.


    After the Dragonblood Frenzy ended and Dusk Bringar returned to her human form, she was trembling in pain.


    Since she had used the last stage of the Dragonblood Frenzy, her body was gradually breaking down.


    Moreover, she had taken Nameless''s strike while holding onto Night Bringer to create an opening.


    A clear wound from the light strike was engraved on Dusk Bringar''s small body.


    If it weren''t for the curse of immortality, she would have already fallen and died. Her body was breaking down in real-time and being restored by the curse.


    Dusk Bringar looked to the side with a face covered in cold sweat.


    "I am, alright... more importantly, Ash..."


    Ash, who was lying next to her, was also in a bad state.


    He had been battered by Night Bringer''s concentrated attacks, and crucially, his ego was starting to collapse.


    He was still unconscious. At this rate, he wouldn''t last long.


    And Nameless as well.


    "Ugh...?!"


    Nameless suddenly discovered a long, dark chain wrapped around her ankle.


    The chain extended endlessly from the distant south... from the black lake, binding Nameless.


    Clink, clink-


    Moreover, it was gradually pulling Nameless.


    "Damn...!"


    Only then did Nameless realize why Night Bringer hadn''t bothered to pursue them.


    All three... would soon perish anyway.


    If left alone, they would die or become something worse, so there was no need to go to the trouble of eliminating them.


    "Now, at least Ash..."


    Dusk Bringar, with trembling hands, dragged her body next to Ash.


    "At least... we must save this child."


    "But, how?"


    Nameless had already heard from Ash in the underground village.


    Ash''s soul was broken. He had endured by overlaying a proxy personality on top of his soul.


    But that proxy personality was destroyed, and there was no way to restore it. And Ash''s soul was collapsing again.


    "...There is a way."


    Dusk Bringar bit her pale lips and reached out her hand.


    "When Ash came to ask me how to ''become a dragon,'' he told me, just in case this happened."


    "What?"


    "It''s in here."


    What Dusk Bringar picked up was... a ritual longsword at Ash''s waist, which could transform into a staff.


    The Nightmare Slayer, [Light and Shadow], made from White Night''s twin magic cores.


    "Ash preserved his personality in here."


    "...!"


    Just as White Night continually replicated himself to be reborn as new doppelgangers, this equipment had the characteristic of replicating its owner''s traits and applying them twice.


    And, to exert this replication ability.


    [Light and Shadow] replicated the owner''s personality, storing it within itself.


    Like a shadow cast by light... the equipment itself was a doppelganger.


    Nameless''s mouth opened slightly upon hearing the explanation. Dusk Bringar nodded.


    "The Ash we knew, those memories... are inside here."


    "Can we call those memories Ash?"


    Nameless murmured hesitantly, and the answer came from another place.


    "Theoretically, yes... Ugh!"


    The real Ash, who had been lying down, was breathing heavily as he got up.


    With trembling hands, Ash put a cigarette in his mouth, but his lips just quivered without lighting it, and he forced a smile.


    "From the start, the person you know is just a personality overlaid on me, copied from the outside world."


    "..."


    "If you can overlay the personality preserved in that Nightmare Slayer onto me... the principle is the same. That person can come back. Ha, they left an escape route like this..."


    The real Ash, who was laughing as if it was absurd, brushed back his blood-clotted bangs.


    "But how do you plan to access the equipment, extract that personality, and overlay it on me?"


    "That''s..."


    "I don''t have the mental strength left to perform such a difficult task now. And Aider, that damn guy... even if he were here, he wouldn''t be much help, but he''s not even around."


    As Dusk Bringar hesitated, she exhaled a breath and then, as if having made up her mind, placed her hand over her chest with a determined expression.


    "I will pass my heart and blood to you."


    "..."


    "At the moment of inheritance, the previous and future heirs'' mental worlds are connected. When the two mental worlds are connected, if we use this Nightmare Slayer as a magical bridge... I can search for that personality instead."


    The real Ash, who had been listening quietly, spat his cigarette onto the floor and showed a hollow smile.


    "Hey, Duchess. You know why he didn''t inherit from you and instead stole the black dragon''s blood to forcibly gain its power, right?"


    "..."


    "It was to save you."


    The Dragonblood of the Duchess of Bringar is a solitary inheritance.


    Each step on the piled ice felt like being burned, but Dusk Bringar did not stop walking.


    Breathing out white puffs of frosty air, Dusk Bringar declared.


    "Wait for me. I will find you."


    Thus, Dusk Bringar began to wander in this frozen nightmare, severed from time and space of the real world.


    The world trapped in endless winter seemed infinitely vast. Perhaps it was endlessly expanding.


    But Dusk Bringar did not give up. She traversed this frozen world, crossing mountains and deserts, exploring every valley and cave.


    Years.


    Decades.


    Centuries.


    Perhaps, millennia...


    Dusk Bringar wandered endlessly.


    To find the campfire of that child, flickering somewhere in this frozen world.


    No cold, no pain, no loneliness could compare to her will to protect that child''s warmth.


    Dusk Bringar walked ceaselessly without giving up for a moment.


    At the end of this endless trial...


    ***


    "...Ah."


    Finally.


    Dusk Bringar found it.


    "Is that...?"


    On the white frozen sea.


    There stood a fortress made of solid ice.


    Dusk Bringar instinctively knew that this was the place she had been searching for. She staggered towards the ice fortress.


    Creak-


    Boom...


    Pushing open the firmly closed giant ice gate and entering the fortress,


    Inside the fortress was a large mound covered in white snow��a burial mound.


    "..."


    And sitting atop the mound was a lone shadow.


    Wearing a robe with wide sleeves and a ceremonial crown adorned with small beads, his face was covered by a large talisman attached to the crown.


    It was a shadow that closely resembled White Night.


    The shadow clicked its tongue and glared at Dusk Bringar.


    "You finally made it. How tiresome."


    Dusk Bringar moved her frozen lips and spoke in a hoarse voice from her parched throat.


    "So, you must be the master of the nightmare residing within the Nightmare Slayer."


    "..."


    "White Night, it''s you."


    White Night''s shadow didn''t bother to respond and tapped the snow-covered mound with his fingertips.


    "The personality sleeping here is mine."


    "..."


    "I will devour this personality, take over its body, and be reborn as a new White Night. So, don''t interfere, half-dragon."


    "The truly tiresome one is you, undead..."


    With stiff, frozen fingers, Dusk Bringar managed to clench her fist and slowly prepared for battle.


    "Step aside. That child is too beautiful for something as vile as you to touch."


    White Night''s shadow laughed out loud.


    "Aren''t you equally vile, half-dragon?"


    "...You''re right. I am also vile."


    Dusk Bringar smiled bitterly.


    "But no matter how rotten and decayed my body is... it can still serve as fuel to keep that child''s fire burning."


    White Night''s shadow said no more.


    Instead, she spread her arms wide, aiming Dusk Bringar at this ice fortress she controlled��and the entire frozen world.


    The entire fortress trembled as the ice walls soared into the sky, and from all the ground and all the sky, ice spears and frost spikes poured down like a snowstorm.


    In the midst of the rushing winter, Dusk Bringar did not retreat and kicked off the ground.


    And then...


    ***


    ...


    ...


    ...A faint warmth.


    It wrapped around my frozen body.


    A small, feeble, but unmistakable warmth caressed my forehead.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    I saw a cloudy sky with snowflakes falling.


    I realized that my body was lying in a transparent ice coffin.


    That the coffin was buried in a white grave, and its lid was wide open.


    That someone had dug up the grave with bloody bare hands, broken the coffin, pulled me out from within... and was holding me.


    "Just a moment."


    With a cautious touch, as if caressing a camellia flower met on a snowy mountain.


    Someone was gently tracing my face, whispering with a voice choked with tears.


    "Just a little while... let me hold you like this..."


    "..."


    I slowly reached out my arms and embraced her frozen body.


    As the frost melted from Dusk Bringar''s closed eyelashes, it turned into transparent droplets that flowed down.


    Reunited in the ice-covered nightmare by a miracle, we held each other for a long time.


    It was winter.


    It was warm.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    The last memory I had was the moment my chest was pierced for the second time by Night Bringer.


    Dusk Bringar calmly explained what had happened after that.


    With her support, I stood up and looked around blankly.


    "...So, you came all the way here to find me yourself?"


    A world within the ice.


    Inside the [Light and Shadow] section of Nightmare Slayer... the Taxidermied Repository.


    Did she come all the way here to find me?


    "Only you."


    Dusk Bringar extended her cold fingertips to gently caress my forehead.


    "You are the only one who can bring light back to this world. The only one I can entrust my flame to for that purpose."


    "..."


    I carefully spoke after a moment of silence.


    "Your Grace. I am not the Ash you cherished."


    "..."


    "That Ash is already dead. I am just a backup... a clone preserving Ash''s memories."


    A self-deprecating laugh escaped me.


    "Since Ash was a clone to begin with, I am a clone of a clone, an imitation of an imitation, a replica of a replica. I am nothing but a fake among fakes. How could someone like me..."


    "It''s okay."


    My trembling voice stopped at Dusk Bringar''s resolute words.


    She smiled with her lips that were frozen white.


    "Because it''s still you."


    "..."


    "Because it''s still your life."


    Slowly, she extended both hands to hold mine.


    "And your life is beautiful."


    She spoke sincerely.


    I was at a loss for words and bit my lip.


    "Ash. You have the strongest heart in this world... the courage not to hate."


    I blinked at the unfamiliar expression.


    "The courage not to hate...?"


    "Yes. The ability to embrace others instead of harboring hatred and anger. To accept a divided world and soothe others'' wounds. True strength... benevolence."


    "..."


    "As long as you have that benevolence, no matter how many times you are cloned, you are still you."


    Dusk Bringar continued speaking to me, who stood dazed.


    "My mother, Day Bringar, said I had that courage too. That''s why she trusted me and passed the throne to me... but as I got swept away by the world''s storms, that courage inside me withered away."


    "..."


    "During my reign, my country became soaked in blood and ash. I killed many, hated many, and was hated in return."


    A bitter light shone on Dusk Bringar''s face.


    "I never lived as my mother had hoped. I survived as just another common, cowardly, shameless king."


    Her grip on my hands tightened.


    "Then I met you. Someone who never let go of the courage I had lost."


    "..."


    "It''s easy to fight and kill your opponents. Conversely, it''s difficult to communicate and understand. But even while you struggled, you willingly chose the hard and exhausting path. That''s why your journey was great."


    I had just staggered along, stumbling and crawling to reach this place.


    Losing and losing again, and now the world was on the brink of destruction. I had been repeatedly defeated and fallen, and if you hadn''t come, I would have been frozen here forever.


    "Believe in me, Ash. This is the word of someone who once shared your dream but eventually gave up in the face of harsh reality."


    Why do you look at me so preciously, as if I am the last remaining candle in this world?


    "You can bring light to this world."


    Dusk Bringar slowly let go of my hands and brought her hands together in front of her chest, then took out a flickering red flame from inside.


    After silently gazing at the flame for a while, Dusk Bringar slowly extended her hands forward.


    "Will you accept it?"


    "..."


    As I hesitated, Dusk Bringar''s voice trembled.


    "I know. This flame is not pure. I couldn''t uphold the nobility that my predecessors protected."


    Her cheeks flushed red.


    "This flame bears my flaws. The noble will of my ancestors was stained, corrupted, and became ugly because of my shortcomings."


    "..."


    "But this is all I can give you."


    Sincerely, she was ashamed.


    As if thinking that her tainted life had contaminated the pure flame passed down from her ancestors.


    "Is the flame too ugly for you to accept it?"


    As she said, after dusk falls, after the night passes, surely-


    Dawn will come again.


    "...Yes. I''ve already found such a brilliant tomorrow..."


    With a weak hand, she touched my cheek once more, and with eyes whose light had faded, she smiled brightly.


    "According to the legend my mother told me, red dragons at the end of their life gather at the shores of the world''s end... to wait for the last sunrise together."


    "..."


    "So, this isn''t goodbye... We can meet again on that final morning."


    Dusk Bringar''s breathing suddenly ceased. She tried to smile at me until the very end.


    "See you again, my..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence.


    I gently took her hand that fell to the ground, slowly lowered it, and then carefully closed her amber eyes, still filled with tears. I quietly kissed her fair and serene forehead.


    "See you again, Your Grace. No."


    I corrected myself immediately.


    The title of the one who passed her blood and will to me, like this.


    "...Mother."


    Facing her deeply sleeping face, I whispered with all the affection I could muster.


    "We will meet again, for sure."


    After saying goodbye, I slowly stood up.


    Roughly wiping my eyes with the back of my hand and pushing down the sobs that threatened to burst forth.


    I turned around.


    Her world, blackened and full of soot. The long path paved with flames.


    Just as she had marched through the frozen world to find me, I too walked the long path she had lived with a willing heart.


    ***


    At the end of a long, distant road.


    The world had changed.


    Standing at the boundary between worlds, I looked around.


    "...This place."


    It was an endless desert filled with white ash.


    Everything that once was had burned and burned again, turning into white ash and scattering in the wind.


    In this dying desert of ash, where only the sound of sand remained.


    "Hey, friend."


    A voice called out.


    "Need some help?"


    Turning around, there was a man sitting there.


    Due to the shimmering heat haze, he looked like a sand pillar leaning against what seemed to be a sand temple.


    Strangely, even in this mental world, the man couldn''t maintain his original form.


    His entire body was like shattered pottery, with pieces missing, revealing the empty space inside. Like the desert, his body was shedding white ash.


    With a face cracked and full of holes, bearing an inexplicable relaxed smile. He gazed intently at me.


    "...You seem to be the one needing help."


    I let out a hollow laugh and called out to him.


    "Born Hater."


    The man - the ''real Ash'' - chuckled.


    "Let''s just say we both need each other."


    With a groan, the real Ash stood up. As he brushed off his body lightly, fine white ash scattered from his broken body like sand.


    The real Ash pointed to his broken self with an awkward smile.


    "Even in this state, I think I can still be of help to you..."


    "..."


    I quietly looked at him.


    "All I have are fragmented memories of strategies and battle experiences... but isn''t that better than nothing? What do you say?"


    The real Ash extended his hand to me, the fake.


    His hand, broken and crumbling, trembled with every dry gust of wind that swept through the desert.


    "To save the world, how about we join forces, Dawn Bringar?"


    "..."


    I let out a low sigh.


    Reaching out, I grasped his hand.


    "When have we not?"


    Our clasped hands moved up and down heavily.


    In the next moment, the world of white ash and the world of black soot began to shake violently, mixing together.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Present.


    South Field of Crossroad. Under Night Bringer''s feet.


    "..."


    Lucas, having heard that I am now a mix of the fake Ash and the real Ash... of ''Prince'' and ''Lord'', hesitated, unsure of how to react.


    Maybe it was the side effect of beastification and using the cursed sword, but his expression was off.


    While he seemed glad that I had returned, with his mouth twitching, I couldn''t tell if he was smiling or crying.


    ''Well, for now, my main persona is the ''Lord''.''


    Currently, the fake Ash was in control, with the real Ash occasionally helping out.


    Yet, seeing Lucas made me constantly want to hit, kick, and torment him, suggesting that the real Ash''s temperament was seeping through. Real Ash''s character, what a piece of work.


    "I''m sorry, Lord."


    Lucas bowed his head to me.


    "Even though you instructed us not to, in the end, we resorted to the darkness..."


    Beastification.


    Cursed sword.


    Dragon Slayer, Nightmare Slayer, Gold Magic, Secret Arts...


    I still observed the heroes fighting desperately and fiercely in various parts of Night Bringer''s body.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    To defeat the monster''s body, that was the only way. I too had made reckless choices, so I wasn''t in a position to blame others.


    "But with darkness, we couldn''t bring it down... it was a wrong choice."


    Lucas knelt before me, his voice choked with regret.


    "We have already... immersed ourselves in darkness. Lord. Abandon us."


    "..."


    "And you, Lord, walk the right path... The correct way to defeat that wicked dragon lies only at the end. So..."


    Watching his shoulders tremble slightly, I couldn''t hold back my impulse any longer and kicked him squarely in the butt. Wham!


    "Ugh?!"


    Lucas, jumping up in surprise, looked at me with an utterly wronged expression. Tears welled up in his eyes, like a bear on the verge of crying.


    He looked like he would start wailing soon. Forgive me. It wasn''t me; it was the real Ash''s doing.


    Before he could spout any nonsense, I spoke first.


    "Hey, bodyguard. What did I tell you before?"


    "Yes?"


    "''If I forget, you lead me.''"


    Speaking of old times, Lucas''s blue eyes widened.


    "No matter what I become, no matter what you become, our task is fixed. Even if I forget, you must not."


    "..."


    "Answer me, Lucas. What is your duty?"


    Lowering his head slowly, Lucas replied slowly but firmly.


    "To stand before you, Lord, and pave the way for you."


    "Correct. Bodyguard."


    Who else would I make my vanguard but you, you damn loyal knight?


    "I will defeat that wretched dragon. And for that, I need you... and everyone else, Lucas."


    "But I... and all of the Special Forces... have already been tainted by darkness. We can no longer harm that monster. We are finished. We are of no use anymore..."


    "No."


    I grinned slightly.


    "If you''re tainted by darkness, there''s still a way for you to help me. So don''t give up just yet."


    "..."


    Lucas looked confused.


    But, isn''t it obvious? Just because you take a few steps into darkness, does it mean your life is over? Do you think the game ends with a bad ending?


    It doesn''t.


    Life continues. The fight goes on. As long as we intend to keep going.


    I looked up at the sky. Lucas followed my gaze.


    In the dark sky, veiled and undulating, there wasn''t a single star to be seen. Only vast, bleak darkness.


    "Operation name, [Night Closing]."


    I mentioned the name of the counteroffensive operation with a faint smile.


    "Let''s close this damn night together, Lucas."


    Leaving Lucas, who looked at me blankly, behind, I walked towards Night Bringer''s front.


    "I''ll play with that dragon for a while, so gather all the Special Forces."


    Looking back briefly, I gestured with my chin.


    "Let''s have an epic showdown."


    ***


    Step, step, step.


    As I headed towards Night Bringer''s front, the evil dragon frowned, looking down at me in disbelief.


    "Player."


    "Seeing you so often is getting tiresome. Don''t you think, Night Bringer?"


    I smirked.


    Honestly, I was tired, exhausted, and worn out, constantly feeling my mood sinking. Yet, the real Ash inside me kept bouncing my words up. It felt strange.


    "Having already lost to me twice, you still can''t acknowledge your limits and challenge me again? At this point, ''pathetic'' doesn''t even begin to describe it."


    Night Bringer''s gaze at me no longer held any curiosity for something intriguing.


    Instead, it was filled with boredom, like looking at something cumbersome and annoying.


    "It''s different this time."


    The only way to defeat Night Bringer was the first battle, the raid inside the Lake Kingdom.


    To take him down underground before he landed in the world and absorbed the night. Real Ash, in past cycles where he succeeded in slaying the Black Dragon, almost always defeated him at this time. Failing then made the chances afterward almost negligible.


    Having lost that raid, it was effectively over from that point.


    Once Night Bringer safely ascended into the world, he absorbed the night, became the night itself, broke all norms, and flew beyond the reach of any strategy.


    If this were a game, I would have given up and moved to the next cycle.


    But this was reality.


    The final battleground. There was no next cycle.


    So, recklessly, dirtily, shamelessly, I clung on, fighting to keep the game going by any means necessary.


    For any possible variable.


    I just scattered as many possibilities as I could, doing my best.


    "I''ll carve it into your body and soul again. No matter how many times you die and rise again, in the end, you and your world are nothing but embers under my night... I will make you realize this while you wail!"


    Flash-!


    From Night Bringer''s eyes burst an unbearably bright golden light, and the surrounding darkness began to distort and swirl.


    [Forged Night]. And at an overwhelming output never seen before.


    I watched as Night Bringer loaded a fatal blow powerful enough to shatter the world.


    Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    Then, the ground started to shake.


    Was the earth trembling in fear before the overwhelming might of the monster trying to annihilate the world?


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump...!


    No.


    No.


    This had a more direct cause.


    "...?"


    Night Bringer, who was charging [Forged Night], flinched and looked behind himself��toward the south.


    "What?"


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump-!


    Like a drumbeat, the earth roared.


    The epicenter rapidly moved north from the distant south, making the entire ground tremble violently.


    Yes, this sound... it was the same sound that had been echoing continuously from underground in the Lake Kingdom for days.


    A sound that scraped the surface, heralding the approach of the end of the world.


    The identity of this sound was��


    "Could it be, this tremor is...!"


    Alarmed by the massive impending earthquake, Night Bringer turned his massive body fully toward the south.


    And then.


    Boom-!


    Like lightning, the ground split from the south, carving a long furrow, and shot dirt and rocks skyward.


    Crash-!


    A massive serpent, shimmering with silvery-gray scales, erupted from the ground, swimming through the earth.


    The Continent Crosser.


    The Civilization Devourer.


    The World Serpent.


    The colossal monster Crossroad faced in Stage 9. Its name was��


    "Jo?rmungandr...!"


    Night Bringer, instead of me, uttered the name with a bewildered groan.


    Riding atop the giant white serpent''s horned head, holding a flute, was a clown with a smiling mask.


    The Pied Piper, Crown.


    A prince of the Lake Kingdom who could communicate with and control monsters with his flute.


    "Phew."


    Crown slowly removed the flute from his lips, glanced at me, and nodded.


    "I did what you asked. So."


    I hope you''ll keep your promise��


    Crown��s last words were cut off. The brown-haired boy, or rather, the young man now, who was sitting behind Crown, waved his arms at me and shouted.


    "Your Highness-!"


    With large brown eyes brimming with tears, Damien shouted at me.


    "I believed in you! I knew you would return safely, Your Highness...!"


    A smile spread across my lips.


    I believed in you too, my trigger.


    That you would return safely to my frontline.


    ***


    The possibilities I had recklessly scattered were now turning into cards in my hand, one by one.


    Whether this hand was a dud or a royal straight flush...


    There was only one thing I could do anyway.


    "All in."


    Watching Jo?rmungandr��s massive body surge towards Night Bringer, I murmured softly.


    "Well then, shall we begin?"


    Finally, it was time for the counterattack.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    A few days ago.


    When Crown first heard Ash request to wake Jo?rmungandr. And when he heard the request to have Jo?rmungandr join this battle.


    Crown thought.


    ''Is he insane?''


    No, of course, he knew the guy was crazy. But this was an utterly mad demand.


    As Ash said, among the remaining monsters in the Lake Kingdom, the only one that could match Night Bringer was Jo?rmungandr.


    But how could he wake that mythical worm (as Crown called it), injured and sleeping underground? Even if he did wake it, how could he get it to fight?


    "He owes a debt to our monster front."


    Ash said this calmly.


    "Especially to Damien. He saved him when he was dying, healed him, and sent him back."


    "Do you think a monster repays favors?"


    "Well, that snake friend did say ''I won''t forget'' with his own mouth. It would be nice if he repaid us when we need it."


    "Debts aren''t usually repaid at the time you want."


    Even if Crown played the flute to wake the sleeping Jo?rmungandr.


    The likelihood was higher that he had forgotten such a trivial debt. Monster thinking was very different from humans, and beings from the mythical age were even more so.


    They didn��t regard favors as favors or grudges as grudges, and such small matters would likely be forgotten.


    Worse, it could wake and, driven by instinct, continue its northern journey, destroying Crossroad.


    "We''re betting on the possibility."


    But Ash was unwavering.


    "Jo?rmungandr is neither a good nor an evil being. It''s closer to a natural phenomenon. Hence, it''s a gamble worth taking."


    "..."


    "Even if it just becomes a variable, that would be good."


    In the end, Crown surrendered.


    "I''ll try, but don''t expect too much."


    "I have high expectations, Crown."


    Ash laughed mischievously and patted Crown''s back. Crown flinched and shrugged his shoulders. It was annoying how he suddenly acted friendly.


    ''Desperately grasping at anything when cornered...''


    Crown mocked Ash as he headed deep into the Lake Kingdom, but soon his expression hardened.


    Clinging to false hope, desperately trying to grab even a straw, he was the same.


    Wanting to protect his sister from unavoidable corruption... dreaming such an unattainable dream, he was the same.


    "..."


    Crown sighed, gripped the flute, and headed towards the ''deepest burrow'' where Jo?rmungandr slept. It wasn''t far from the Underworld Village.


    "Alright, let''s give it a shot."


    The end of the world was already near.


    And waking the coiled snake with the sound of a flute and making it dance was, after all, what clowns always did.


    ***


    Crown then continuously played the flute for several days to wake Jo?rmungandr.


    Jo?rmungandr writhed in pain. Every time it did, the whole underground trembled. But due to the serious injuries, it took time to wake up.


    Crown didn''t give up and kept trying to wake the world serpent.


    While Ash''s expedition failed.


    While Ash fell to the Underworld Village and became a dragon with black dragon''s blood.


    During the second confrontation where he lost again...


    Crown struggled to wake the mythical monster. And then...


    Rumble!


    Finally, it opened its eyes.


    The entire Lake Kingdom shook as the world serpent lifted its massive head from the underground burrow.


    Woken by a human''s flute instead of the laws of nature, Jo?rmungandr looked particularly displeased.


    The serpent glared at Crown with half-open, yellow eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Hiss-!


    With a chilling hiss and hot breath, Jo?rmungandr pushed Crown back. But Crown remained unfazed.


    "The end of the human world has come."


    At this point, it had been 48 hours since Night Bringer landed in the human world.


    The destruction of Crossroad was obvious. Still, Crown had done everything he was asked to do.


    "World serpent, they say you owe the human world... and that sniper."


    "...!"


    Jo?rmungandr''s eyes grew colder as its long tongue flicked. Crown continued.


    "At this rate, that sniper will die too."


    Crown didn''t expect his words to work at all.


    "..."


    Jo?rmungandr squeezed its half-open eyes shut, then eventually opened them completely. And then.


    Rumble, rumble...!


    It raised its body and began to climb up the cliff.


    "What the..."


    The one who was surprised was Crown.


    "Is this actually working?"


    ***


    Twelve hours later.


    Damien stammered in confusion.


    "Debt? But you��ve never owed me anything..."


    "You didn��t shoot."


    Crown replied bluntly.


    "When we first met on the battlefield... you saw me as a person and didn��t shoot."


    "..."


    "That was a debt too."


    Damien blinked in confusion.


    He didn��t understand why that was considered a debt.


    ''For saying that, didn��t we fight to the death several times afterward...?��


    Anyway, he was a hard person to understand.


    Crown glanced at Damien through his mask.


    "Have you still never killed a person? Still non-lethal?"


    "...I''ve never killed an enemy person, but I��ve shot comrades to ease their suffering."


    Even during the Imperial Capital offensive, which determined the empire��s fate, Damien never killed a human opponent, though he subdued them.


    He had shot Jackal in the head to ease his suffering after being captured by the Fallen Knights, and during the King of Flies battle and the recent Night Bringer battle, he had taken the lives of severely injured comrades to ease their pain.


    A bitter smile spread across Damien��s lips.


    "I couldn��t shoot people because I was a weak coward. It wasn''t because of some grand non-lethal belief..."


    "...I see."


    Crown looked into Damien''s clear eyes.


    "Your eyes are still pure. It��s hard to believe you��ve been in this hell for three years."


    "Excuse me?"


    "As long as your heart remains pure, your eyes will continue to shine."


    "What do you mean..."


    "...Well, it means good things come to those who live kindly. Like snakes bursting out of the ground and eating dragon heads."


    Crown, making an uncharacteristically light-hearted remark, looked ahead.


    "It seems he��s almost done eating."


    Thanks to absorbing the auxiliary heads of Night Bringer, Jo?rmungandr''s nerve protrusions, which had been damaged two years ago, were now starting to regenerate almost instantly.


    They were nearly growing into huge horns.


    Crown approached Jo?rmungandr, communicated with it through his flute, and scratched the back of his head.


    "He says he rushed to save you, but now he needs to digest the heads he swallowed, so he''ll be slower. Night Bringer is a step ahead of us..."


    Jo?rmungandr slowly lowered its body. Crown, who had climbed up first, extended his hand.


    "But it��s better to digest the heads fully and then face Night Bringer. You need to recover too while we head north."


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Not getting on?"


    "Oh, no! I''ll get on. Just a moment!"


    After hastily gathering the fallen guns, Damien took Crown''s hand and climbed onto Jo?rmungandr.


    Rumble...!


    Jo?rmungandr resumed heading north with its two passengers.


    Watching the forest, shrouded in darkness, speed by on either side, Damien cautiously pinched his cheek.


    Facing the strongest and worst monster, Night Bringer, the front lines were merging and splitting chaotically. With Jo?rmungandr and the flute player...


    ''Maybe, really...''


    Damien gulped.


    ''There might still be a chance of winning...!''


    It��s not over until it��s over.


    Gathering his nearly shattered but recovered resolve, Damien gazed northward.


    The final battlefield was approaching.


    ***


    Present.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "You crazy snake-!"


    Damien and Crown screamed simultaneously as they jumped off Jo?rmungandr��s back.


    Crown wanted to curse, ''You damn snake, wait until we get off before charging,'' but there was no time.


    Thud-


    A dull impact sounded,


    Boom...!


    Followed by a terrifying explosion, the entire ground shattered and soared into the air.


    Jo?rmungandr had charged full speed and rammed its massive body into Night Bringer.


    "Jo?rmungandr! How dare you...!"


    "...Heading north."


    Jo?rmungandr��s yellow eyes gleamed as it coiled around Night Bringer��s body.


    "You��re in the way, dragon."


    The dragon and the snake roared at each other, vomiting night and earthquakes.


    With a deafening noise that seemed to tear their ears apart, the ground split, and the surrounding mountain ranges began to collapse.


    The battle of the mythical age was being reenacted here once more.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "There''s no way to defeat Night Bringer in his current state, no matter how hard we try."


    Watching the terrifying battle between Night Bringer and Jo?rmungandr from a not-so-distant place, I turned around and spoke.


    "He''s fused with the night of this world... No matter how much damage we inflict, he''ll just regenerate by merging with the night. He''s practically invincible."


    "..."


    "Jo?rmungandr might hold him off for a while, but even Jo?rmungandr can''t defeat Night Bringer."


    My listener stammered as he asked.


    "Th-Then... can''t we defeat that evil dragon? Is the world doomed?"


    "If things continue like this, yes."


    I smiled faintly.


    "That''s why... we need to change the premise."


    "Pardon?"


    "Night Bringer is invincible because he''s fused with the world''s night. So, in other words."


    I revealed the last strategy this world and I had prepared.


    "We just need to ''separate him from the night.''"


    "Separate him from the night...? How on earth do we do that?"


    I turned around.


    "Let''s think simply, Sir McMillan. Fundamentally."


    The person talking with me was Colonel McMillan.


    Sent by the Emperor, he had come to confirm my survival and discuss the upcoming operations.


    "In this world, what originally dispels the night?"


    McMillan looked blank for a moment at my question.


    It had been so long since he last saw it that it was difficult for him to recall. After pondering for a moment, McMillan finally answered.


    "...The sun?"


    "Correct."


    "But the sun is..."


    McMillan raised his head reluctantly, and I looked up with him. We both gazed at the sky.


    "It''s obscured by that dark shroud right now."


    The dark shroud that covered the sky of the entire world.


    The sinister and gloomy veil that Night Bringer had meticulously prepared over the past five hundred years in the darkness beneath that lake, completely occupying the vast sky.


    It blocked out the sunlight and cast darkness and snowstorms upon the world.


    Yes, so...


    "We''ll tear through that darkness."


    "Excuse me...?"


    McMillan, stammering as if he didn''t understand, asked again. I repeated myself.


    "We''re going to split the sky, Sir McMillan."


    "...?!"


    "We''ll cut through that dark shroud, letting sunlight flood the world. Drive away the night, weaken Night Bringer''s power, and then defeat him... In simple terms, that''s my plan."


    So, the opposite is true.


    We don''t defeat Night Bringer to reclaim the day.


    We reclaim the day to defeat Night Bringer.


    McMillan, who had been listening blankly, urgently waved his hand and stepped closer to me.


    "Your Highness, with all due respect, we did attempt to tear through the dark shroud when it first covered the sky!"


    "..."


    "We took the air fleet to the highest possible altitude to observe and attack the shroud, but the results were disastrous."


    I knew that.


    I had received that report as well.


    "That shroud isn''t just ordinary darkness. Simply approaching it caused all the crew members to suffer from mental contamination, and our bombardment didn''t affect it at all."


    McMillan calmly voiced his objections.


    "Furthermore, analysis suggests that the shroud is layered dozens, if not hundreds, of times... Like it''s alive, trying to ''devour'' anything that comes close with grotesque tendrils and claws."


    "..."


    "That dark shroud is as horrifying and sinister as Night Bringer himself. How do you propose to cut through it?"


    After listening carefully to his well-organized objections.


    I nodded.


    "Honestly, I didn''t originally intend to carry out this plan."


    With the means we had, there was no way to cut through the dark shroud. So, I had only conceptualized it as a last resort, never seriously intending to use it.


    "But, the situation has changed."


    "The situation has changed?"


    "Look over there."


    "A-Are you blind after all this time away... It''s me! Kuilan!"


    Lunared avoided eye contact and continued to act evasively.


    I folded my arms and sighed deeply, then whispered to him.


    "Lunared, you bastard."


    "How dare you insult this great Wolf King-!"


    Immediately, Lunared gasped and covered his mouth with both hands. It worked perfectly. Ridiculous.


    "You''re not Kuilan, you''re Lunared?!"


    "This damn wolf dares to take Kuilan''s body...!"


    "Exorcise him! Expel him! Give Kuilan back!"


    The other heroes surrounded Lunared, their eyes blazing. Lunared raised his claws with a distressed expression.


    Lunared was undoubtedly a formidable monster, but having reincarnated by taking over Kuilan''s body, he couldn''t exert the full power he had as the Nightmare Legion''s commander.


    On the other hand, our side was filled with heroes who had immersed themselves in darkness, their destructive power breaking through the ceiling.


    In the tense atmosphere, I was pondering what to do when I noticed something.


    "..."


    Immediately, I waved my hand.


    "Enough. Everyone, lower your weapons and calm down."


    "My lord? But."


    "That guy is definitely Lunared right now... but it''s fine."


    I smiled faintly.


    "It''s fine. Let''s trust Kuilan."


    Saying that, I gestured towards a spot on Lunared''s body, and the heroes, after seeing it, gradually lowered their weapons one by one.


    "...?"


    Lunared still didn''t understand the situation, keeping his claws raised and looking around warily.


    "Everyone, I know you have a lot to say... but time is of the essence."


    Whether he''s Kuilan or Lunared, we don''t have time to fight. More urgent is dealing with Night Bringer over there.


    "While Jo?rmungandr buys us time, let''s go and do our job."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To Crossroad first, so we can reach the sky."


    After nodding towards the precarious castle wall, I led the way.


    "We have our target location, now we need to find a way to get there. Let''s go!"


    The heroes followed me en masse.


    I gestured to Lunared, who was awkwardly standing alone in the back.


    "Hey, Lunared! You come too!"


    "Uh... what?"


    "If the world ends, you''re finished too! We need to get rid of that Black Dragon first if you want to devour whatever''s left. Right?"


    I smirked.


    "Hurry up and follow! It''s a temporary alliance until we defeat Night Bringer!"


    ***


    "Ha...!"


    Standing dazed for a moment, Lunared slowly followed Ash and the humans, his crimson eyes glinting.


    He didn''t know why they hadn''t restrained him despite knowing his identity, but he was confident they would regret such a foolish decision.


    ��For now, I''ll pretend to ally with you to kill the Black Dragon... but after that, immediately!��


    I will devour you all...!


    Plotting secretly, Lunared licked his lips. It was crucial to lower their guard as much as possible.


    He retracted his claws and calmed his aura, ready to quietly follow the group when...


    "Huh?"


    Lunared looked down at his hand, puzzled.


    In his hand was a round ball of silver fur, seemingly made from his own body.


    "What is this?"


    Lunared realized belatedly.


    When surrounded by the human heroes earlier, he had unconsciously gathered the fur from his body into this ball.


    He also realized that this was what made the human heroes lower their hostility.


    "...?"


    Could it be that the owner of this body, Kuilan, had a ridiculous habit of making fur balls when nervous?


    Baffled, Lunared threw the fur ball behind him and followed the group.


    Caught in the earth-shaking vibrations caused by the two colossal monsters, the silver fur ball was swept away into the swirling snowstorm, disappearing from sight.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Crossroad. City center.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    Crying.


    Serenade.


    She clung tightly to me, sobbing her heart out on my chest.


    "Se, Serenade? It''s okay, calm down..."


    "Heuuuugh."


    "This is hopeless. She''s completely regressed to infancy."


    I gave up trying to soothe Serenade and raised my hands in defeat.


    Serenade''s personal maid, Elize, rushed over and tried to comfort her.


    "My, my lady. Everyone is watching, please calm down..."


    "Aaahhhh."


    "Uuuuh, please don''t cry... You''re making me want to cry too... snff."


    Elize wiped her reddened eyes and sniffled. Why did she have to cry too... Several characters were breaking down today.


    Elize also failed. Serenade continued to cling to me like a cicada, crying loudly. Elize gave up too, raising her hands and wiping her eyes before smiling at me.


    "Welcome back, Your Highness."


    "It''s still too early to be relieved."


    I smiled bitterly, looking at Serenade''s tear-streaked face.


    I couldn''t tell her that I had died and come back to life, nor how much of the man she loved was left in me.


    Instead, I gently patted Serenade''s back.


    Everyone around us broke into a cold sweat seeing Serenade''s pitiful state.


    "Has the guild master always been like this...?"


    "Maybe she''s been holding it in all this time..."


    "I get it. This is the second time Ash has gone missing and come back. How worried must she have been?"


    Kellibey grumbled, patting my back roughly. Other heroes followed suit, hitting me one by one, saying, ''This is for Serenade.''


    Stop hitting me, you guys! Lucas, don''t just stand there with your arms crossed, do something!


    "...I didn''t want to see such a touching scene."


    Crown, who had joined us, grumbled from behind, and Damien, next to him, rubbed his tear-filled eyes.


    "Snff, snff... I''m sorry. This isn''t the time for this..."


    Serenade finally calmed down, sniffing and stepping back.


    She was right. It was cute and heart-wrenching, but now wasn''t the time to be relaxed.


    I carefully wiped Serenade''s tear-stained face with a handkerchief and asked.


    "Serenade, where is His Majesty the Emperor?"


    Before I left for the expedition, I had informed the Emperor about the final strategy... Operation Night Closing.


    I had advised him to consider it if all other defensive plans, from Plan A to F, failed.


    And now, with all other plans rendered useless, had the Emperor prepared this final strategy?


    "He is in the warehouse district, preparing the last strategy you left, Your Highness."


    As expected, my father, the Emperor, didn''t waste his experience!


    "I also helped prepare it. This way, please."


    Following Serenade''s lead, we rushed over.


    Amid the warehouses destroyed and burned by Night Bringer''s breath, we saw a standing hangar.


    Even though giant monsters were fighting outside the fortress walls, threatening to destroy the world, the production guild members inside the hangar worked tirelessly without even blinking.


    And what they were working on was...


    "...What?"


    It was an airship I had never seen before.


    It was much smaller than an aircraft carrier on Earth but had a similar shape.


    The deck extended forward, and the hatch also opened forward, allowing heroes to come and go.


    Overall, it looked like a mix between Alcatraz and Geronimo. The beautiful curved design and tightly fitted armor were like Alcatraz, while the bulky rear thrusters resembled those on Geronimo.


    The weapons seemed to be hastily attached. There were about ten machine guns capable of firing magic bullets at the front, and all available ammunition, including Dwarf-made guided missiles, were loaded in the back.


    I gaped at the impressive airship that had suddenly appeared. Where did this thing come from?


    "During the salvage and repair of Geronimo, we accumulated technology, gathered ancient information from across the continent, invited master craftsmen from various races..."


    Serenade lowered her voice and looked around cautiously.


    "Ahem. The design plans we bought under the table from the Imperial Airship Fleet, and the core technology from an Imperial engineer we scouted... all combined to construct this new airship for the guild, Your Highness''s personal vessel."


    Serenade awkwardly explained, as if caught revealing a prepared birthday gift too soon.


    I couldn''t close my gaping mouth. They made a new ship just for me from the start? I never expected this.


    "Actually, it was barely flight-capable and far from complete, but His Majesty transferred many parts from Alcatraz, combined with Crossroad''s magical construction techniques and the full capabilities of the production guild. Now, it can fully function as an airship."


    As I approached, the production guild members, covered in oil and grime, stood up and saluted me. I silently returned the salute.


    Everyone had fought together without giving up until the very end.


    ��I thought I''d be putting my father in the retired Alcatraz as a pilot and forcing it to move...��


    I was truly taken aback and carefully examined the new ship. Serenade continued her explanation.


    "It��s an assault landing ship designed prioritizing the deployment and recovery of heroes. Its name is..."


    She glanced sideways at me.


    The Emperor then moved towards the adjacent hangar.


    "I will take Alcatraz and support La Mancha. Son, I leave the ground to you."


    "Thank you, Father."


    "Ash."


    When I glanced back at the Emperor, his eyes no longer sparkled with a golden glow.


    "I can sense a certainty in you that wasn''t there before."


    Instead... there was the joy of a king.


    The relief of a father looking at his grown successor.


    "Have you found the answer to the trials I set?"


    "..."


    I smiled silently, and the Emperor chuckled, showing his teeth.


    "I can''t die before hearing that answer."


    "..."


    "If you have confidence, then probabilities don''t matter. Believe in yourself... and follow the path you��ve chosen."


    The Emperor waved and left.


    After organizing the team to launch into the sky.


    "Thank you, Serenade."


    I faced Serenade, who had prepared the airship, and expressed my gratitude and request.


    "Please oversee La Mancha''s launch process until the end. I will go to the wall to command the rest of the operation."


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade, who had called me, clenched her fists as if making a resolution, and looked up at me.


    "I''ve made my decision too. I will fight until the end of this life, without giving up. So..."


    She smiled brightly despite her exhausted face.


    "I won''t just wait anymore."


    I chuckled softly.


    She really didn��t know herself.


    She had never once just waited. She had always fought in the best way she could.


    "Serenade, what you''ve done so far is more than enough... Uuuuff?!"


    As I was about to commend her, she grabbed my collar, pulled me in, and pressed her lips against mine.


    Ah, so not waiting means this kind of action?!


    "Se, Serenade? Everyone��s watching, just calm... Uuuuuff."


    Serenade did not calm down and showered me with kisses repeatedly. It seemed her inner limiter broke after crying so much earlier...


    Everyone around us pretended not to see, turning their heads. Damien blushed and cleared his throat, and Crown muttered in frustration.


    "...I didn''t want to see such a passionate display."


    Shut up! I didn''t want to show it either!


    "Go on ahead."


    Serenade finally let go of me, her previously haggard appearance now shining with vibrance, smiling radiantly.


    "I''ll catch up soon."


    "..."


    I squeezed her hand once firmly.


    Then I turned and walked towards the wall. Damien and Crown immediately followed me on either side.


    Crown��s eyes narrowed as he looked at me from behind his mask.


    "I didn''t want to see such a warm display..."


    "Shut up! If you repeat that line one more time, I won''t let it slide, Crown!"


    Feeling embarrassed, I grumbled, while Damien chuckled.


    "Hehe. Still... it was much better than seeing everyone cry."


    "..."


    "Indeed, with the prince here, the front lines come alive."


    Right. What''s the big deal about a kiss show?


    If the world doesn''t end and everyone can tease me and laugh... what��s there to worry about?


    ��I will see it through.��


    To protect the moments where people can laugh.


    I would sprint down the last remaining path to victory, no matter what.


    With renewed determination, I hurried my steps towards the wall.


    "Let''s go. While the people in the sky split the darkness, those on the ground have their own tasks to do."


    Crown chuckled and made a joke.


    "Then what should the people of the lake do?"


    "...Just follow quietly."


    But seriously, Crown, you jerk, haven''t you been enjoying making jokes since earlier?!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    The walls, brought from New Terra and rebuilt with all of humanity''s technology, still stood firm amidst the chaos.


    Though more sections had collapsed than remained intact, the walls were still standing, and people capable of fighting were gathered atop them.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Led by Junior, people who saw me return alive for the first time ran to me, crying out. While I appreciated the tearful welcomes, now was not the time for such emotions...!


    Thankfully, everyone quickly calmed down.


    Boom! Ka-ka-ka-boom!


    To the south, Night Bringer and Jo?rmungandr continued their apocalyptic battle.


    The split ground and emerging night swirled together in the air. Just watching it sent chills down my spine.


    "...Senior."


    Evangeline, who was rallying the troops, looked back at me, and I nodded.


    "Good. Is everyone gathered?"


    I had already sent Elize here to gather the troops and supplies.


    I quickly explained the ''Night Closing'' operation to the heroes and soldiers on the wall.


    Though everyone looked exhausted, they focused because they knew this operation was our last chance for a counterattack.


    "So, soon the airship will depart to pierce the Veil of Darkness... we need to support from the ground."


    "What do you mean by support...?"


    "Though there are gaps in the Veil, it continues to repair itself... the gaps have narrowed. We need to widen those cracks."


    I looked at Damien and nodded.


    "Damien will target those gaps."


    Damien nodded back. He had been observing the rifts in the sky from the observation tower. He knew their precise locations better than anyone.


    "But Damien''s magic bullet alone isn''t powerful enough. So... everyone here needs to lend their strength."


    Evangeline and Junior widened their eyes.


    "Lend our strength?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lilly and the alchemists came struggling with something from inside the city.


    "We brought it, Your Majesty!"


    It was Burnout''s special large-scale ballista.


    Originally designed with various customizations in mind, it had been used in many ways, such as connecting to the Dandelion Corps Commander''s magic core. We intended to utilize that aspect this time as well.


    ''Thank you for your legacy, Burnout.''


    Bodybag, lifting the equipment with telekinesis, skillfully began setting up the ballista.


    The large ballista was quickly installed atop the wall, and the alchemists connected it to the magic core and various artifacts.


    "Damien, over here!"


    Called by Lilly, Damien ran and fitted [Black Queen] to the top of the ballista.


    As I watched the assembly of this unprecedented temporary magic bullet launcher, I explained to the remaining heroes.


    "We will divide the heroes into four groups: spiritists, magicians, priests, and everyone else."


    Nodding at Hannibal and the spiritists, I continued.


    "First, the spiritists will enchant Damien''s magic bullet."


    Spiritists are skilled at ''imbuing.'' They can embed spirits into equipment or attribute properties to objects...


    They would coordinate the entire magic bullet enchantment process.


    "Next, the magicians will compress their magic and infuse it into the magic bullet."


    Magicians will enhance the magic bullet''s ''power.''


    Junior, understanding my intent with a simple command, nodded and led the magicians to the launcher.


    I then looked at Zenith and Rosetta. Despite being covered in bandages from battle injuries, their eyes were sharp.


    "Priests will convert divine power to light through the magic concentrator, helping the bullet resist darkness as much as possible."


    Priests will handle ''light.''


    The primary goal of this operation was to penetrate the Veil of Darkness. And priests had the highest efficiency in converting light through the magic concentrator.


    Their role was to imbue the magic bullet with light to counter the darkness.


    At my command, the priests nodded in unison and ran to the launcher.


    "And everyone else, protect the launcher to ensure stable firing."


    Led by Evangeline, the frontline heroes nodded.


    The situation throughout this area was dire. If unexpected variables arose, the frontline heroes needed to protect the launcher... and Damien.


    "Alright. Everyone, make the best shot. I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After watching everyone run off to their respective tasks,


    I headed to the end of the wall. There, two familiar dragons awaited me.


    "Scalian, Parekian."


    "Ash, you really came back."


    Scalian''s body was scorched and blistered, likely from blocking the breath attacks.


    With a nerdy expression on his massive dragon face, he looked me over and then chuckled.


    "You''re still fighting even after becoming ''like that''? Truly indomitable will."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    I gestured with my chin and stood at the edge of the wall.


    "Come with me, Scalian. Parekian. I need you both."


    "I don''t know if it''s the strongest, but it''s definitely the best shot we have...!"


    "..."


    "Due to the unprecedented excessive enchantments packed into one bullet, its duration is extremely short! The spirits will hold out as long as they can, but��"


    Hannibal was about to explain further when��


    Whoosh...!


    A sudden gust of wind blew.


    The startled heroes all turned in that direction, then gasped.


    Squeeeeal��!


    Flying towards Crossroad.


    It was the long, severed tail of Jo?rmungandr, thrown by Night Bringer.


    Evangeline, standing guard in front of the launcher, groaned.


    "What is this...?!"


    Shhh��!


    In the sky, the magic barrier Ash had deployed appeared, but it couldn''t fully block the overwhelming mass flying towards it.


    The tail of Jo?rmungandr, having bounced off the magic barrier once, flew straight towards the southern wall of Crossroad.


    There was no way to stop it.


    Boom��!


    The wall, which had withstood countless attacks, finally crumbled completely.


    The magic bullet launcher installed on the wall was shattered along with it.


    ***


    Boom, boom...


    Amidst the rubble of the collapsed wall.


    "..."


    Sitting atop the broken launcher debris, holding Black Queen in both hands. Damien still aimed at the sky.


    And all the other heroes, covered in blood, surrounded him, standing guard.


    Despite the unprecedented disaster of the wall''s collapse, Damien remained unharmed thanks to protective magic and the heroes'' physical defense. While all the other heroes fell and got injured, they protected him with a united effort.


    "Kh..."


    Evangeline, who had taken the brunt of the falling wall debris for Damien, trembled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Can you shoot, Damien?"


    "...Of course."


    The launcher was destroyed, but the magic bullet was already completed.


    Though the target was out of sight, he had already seen it with his own eyes.


    Damien, sitting in the rubble that now surrounded him like a well, smiled faintly.


    "I''ve done it before."


    The next moment, the sniper''s finger pulled the trigger.


    Boom��!


    With a dazzling burst of magical flame, the bullet shot out of the barrel like a bolt of lightning returning to the sky.


    The magic bullet pierced the darkened sky, illuminating it sharply as it ascended endlessly.


    Like the last fireworks they all watched together during the autumn festival...


    Boom...!


    Suddenly, dark clouds gathered in the southern sky, and the white snow falling from the sky turned black and sticky like tar.


    A pitch-black snowstorm raged fiercely, pouring down towards the ascending magic bullet. It seemed as if the sky itself was trying to thwart the bullet.


    But the pure white magic bullet, drawing an impossible trajectory, pierced through the layers of the snowstorm.


    It accurately reached its intended target, the scar in the southern sky.


    Silently, the magic bullet burrowed into the Veil of Darkness.


    ...


    And in the next moment.


    Rip��!


    The dark clouds tore apart, creating a massive hole in the Veil of Darkness.


    It was as if a deep wound had been inflicted upon the sky.


    "Target confirmed."


    Inside the bridge of the airship ''La Mancha.''


    Lucas murmured without inflection as he confirmed the breach in the Veil of Darkness.


    "We''re going in."


    Following Lucas''s order, Kellibey pulled the control stick sharply.


    Boom!


    Inside the airship, which shook violently as it changed direction, the eyes of the special forces heroes preparing for battle glinted fiercely.


    "Let''s go."


    Staring at the next layer of the Veil of Darkness spread endlessly above the breached veil, Lucas growled.


    "To cut through the night."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    "Ah..."


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    I confirmed that the sniper shot had successfully hit its mark at the collapsed castle wall, and that the two airships had entered the darkness that the bullet had pierced through.


    "That''s not the real problem."


    At that moment, Crown clicked his tongue and spoke.


    "The real problem is here."


    "...!"


    When I turned my gaze forward, I saw the figures of two mythical beasts entangled in a thick, fog-like darkness.


    Crunch, crunch...


    Jo?rmungandr''s massive jaws and sharp teeth were tightly biting into Night Bringer''s neck.


    And,


    "Ugh...!"


    The gigantic snake''s body was severed in the middle.


    If it were a human, it would be around the waist. The torn cross-section of the body had enormous bones sticking out, broken, with muscles and flesh hanging in shreds.


    Blood and entrails poured out endlessly from the cross-section.


    Even in that state, Jo?rmungandr was trying to strangle Night Bringer by biting his neck and wrapping him with its remaining body.


    "In your previous life, didn''t that Red Dragon stop your last journey?"


    Night Bringer grabbed Jo?rmungandr''s upper and lower jaws with both hands and slowly pulled them away from his neck... lifting him into the air.


    "This time, I''ll stop you."


    Darkness gleamed in Night Bringer''s hands, and then-


    Crunch, crack...!


    He began tearing Jo?rmungandr''s jaws apart, pulling them wide open as if to split them in two.


    The snake''s long mouth started to rip apart. It was clear that in a few more seconds, it wouldn''t be able to hold out and would be split up and down.


    "I won''t let that happen...!"


    He''s a valuable ally brought here with great effort. I couldn''t just let him fall in vain like this!


    I raised my right hand.


    Ssshhh!


    Then, the chain coat armor I was wearing��[Lord of the High Tower]��dissolved and was stripped off, reforming above my right hand in a new shape.


    Into a greatsword, favored by Dusk Bringar!


    Just as Dusk Bringar did, I gathered the Red Dragon''s magic power within me, imbuing the greatsword with a crimson aura, and then thrust my fist forward with all my might.


    Thwack-!


    The chain greatsword shot out like a missile, spiraling forward, and in the next moment, it pierced Night Bringer''s forearm, causing blood to spray everywhere.


    Night Bringer seemed indifferent to such wounds and didn''t even glance at it... but immediately had to turn his eyes to his forearm.


    Because,


    Flash-!


    The chain greatsword shattered into pieces and scattered, with each fragment...


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    My ashen shadows were summoned, grasping each chain fragment and climbing onto Night Bringer''s forearm.


    Night Bringer gasped.


    "What is this...?!"


    I smirked.


    The Shadow Army.


    My summoned doppelgangers. The true memories of Ash''s battles.


    These shadows drew their weapons simultaneously.


    Each weapon contained a piece of the chain that made up [Lord of the High Tower], and within these chain fragments burned the Red Dragon''s magic power I had infused earlier.


    In other words,


    The Shadow Army I summoned now was armed with single-use grenades imbued with the Red Dragon''s power.


    Needless to say, the Red Dragon and Black Dragon were natural enemies.


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    As the shadows struck down with their weapons, the Red Dragon''s magic power exploded from the chain fragments, dealing damage to the Black Dragon''s forearm.


    Boom! Boom boom boom!


    The Black Dragon''s forearm couldn''t withstand it for long and exploded, releasing Jo?rmungandr.


    The chain greatsword lodged in that arm also turned to powder and scattered, and my doppelgangers exploded as well.


    Ssshhh!


    Shortly after, the chain fragments that had flown in all directions gathered and reattached to my body in the form of a coat.


    "Wow..."


    Watching the series of events, Scalian, Violet, and Crown, even Parekian, who had no eyes to see clearly, were all startled.


    As a transcendent, my rank rose, and all the abilities I possessed were also enhanced by several levels.


    It might be impossible to defeat Night Bringer in his current state.


    But stalling for time was more than possible.


    "Really, you never tire of spouting the same old nonsense."


    Night Bringer clicked his tongue briefly.


    "Fine. Then... this time, I''ll properly appreciate it."


    The dragon, having already grown to its maximum size, inflated its body even further and loaded all its available attack methods.


    "The end of your antiquated hero play. This time, after all hope is destroyed, you''ll taste the tears you''ll shed."


    Gooooo...!


    The night began to boil.


    Night Bringer, lightly loading the Extinction Skill ''Forged Night'' as if breathing, suddenly changed his tone.


    "Player. You dispatched a special force to destroy the darkness I scattered in the sky, didn''t you?"


    "...!"


    "That was your last hope."


    The corners of the dragon''s long mouth twisted beneath the flickering golden eyes.


    "Even though I knew your shallow trick, do you know why I didn''t bother to stop it?"


    And in the next moment,


    Bang, crash...!


    An explosion echoed from the far southern sky, and a flash burst through the darkened sky as if something had erupted.


    It was unmistakably the explosion of an airship.


    "What I scattered in the sky is not a mere Veil of Darkness. From ancient times to now, from the creation to this moment on the brink of destruction, it is a swamp of despair that no mortal has ever crossed."


    The blood drained from my face.


    "Truly a pitiful, sand-like hope that seems like it would crumble in your hands."


    Looking down at me, Night Bringer whispered as if enjoying himself.


    "Good. I''ll crush it. Over and over, until you kneel and cry and beg...!"


    In the next moment, the wave of night unleashed by the dragon poured down onto my army of clones.


    ***


    La Mancha was surging upward.


    Relying on the [Steadfast Superstition] attached to the bow, it repeatedly rammed through the Veil of Darkness.


    The Veil of Darkness was layered, covering the sky.


    But the light shot by Nameless, followed by Damien''s sniper shots, pierced holes in each layer. La Mancha advanced, flying along the trajectory of that light.


    And the deeper they went.


    The more they penetrated through the veils beyond the veils, the darker the visibility became. At some point, La Mancha lost its direction. The whereabouts of Alcatraz, which had been accompanying them, were unknown.


    "What the..."


    Kellibey, who was holding the helm, groaned.


    The compass spun wildly without finding a direction, and the scanner and various magical artifacts had long since ceased functioning.


    The light from Nameless''s shots and Damien''s enchanted bullets, which had guided the way like constellations, could no longer be seen.


    Complete darkness.


    Everyone was panicked. Kellibey gritted his teeth and raised the energy of the species god, scanning the surroundings, but still, nothing could be seen.


    "Damn it, where the hell should we go?!"


    "..."


    With blue eyes scanning the surroundings, Lucas was also desperately trying to find a direction.


    Screeeech!


    Tentacles poured out from all directions.


    The pitch-black darkness exuded a sticky, sinister aura and attacked from every direction.


    Kellibey, relying on animal instincts, maneuvered the helm to evade the airship from those attacks, but the attacks kept coming, and the paths to evade were gradually decreasing.


    "Damn it, at this rate-"


    Kellibey couldn''t finish his sentence.


    A giant hand-like claw flew straight at La Mancha''s bridge. Evasion was impossible.


    And then.


    Thunk-!


    Alcatraz, piercing through the darkness, took the hit instead.


    In front of everyone, the dark claw grasped the skeletal imperial flagship, crushed it easily, and-


    Boom! Crash, crash, crash!


    Alcatraz was engulfed in a dazzling explosion.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Alcatraz exploded.


    And before anyone in La Mancha could react, a figure flew onto the deck of La Mancha, trailing long streams of smoke behind him.


    It was the Emperor of the Empire, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everblack.


    "Ah!"


    Then Traha immediately raised his right hand, and the back of his hand shone brightly... the control of La Mancha transferred to him.


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, who suddenly lost control of the ship, made a confused sound.


    The Emperor glared at the front of the airship and shouted.


    "Don''t lose your way just because there''s no light! Our destination was determined from the beginning!"


    The rear thruster of La Mancha overloaded in an instant, spewing out a terrifying flame. Accelerating the airship roughly, the Emperor shouted.


    "To the darkest place!"


    "...!"


    Everyone on the bridge snapped back to their senses.


    "To the most dreaded and despairing place! That is the direction we must go!"


    Various monstrous tentacles and claws followed behind La Mancha.


    And the Emperor''s piloting skills were so impressive that even Kellibey was tongue-tied. La Mancha evaded all those attacks by a hair''s breadth and advanced.


    A massive curtain-like darkness appeared in front of the fiercely advancing La Mancha.


    "Make way, warriors!"


    At the Emperor''s shout,


    Bang-!


    Lucas leaped from the bridge to the deck like a bolt of lightning and swung his twin swords.


    In an instant, a large X-shaped hole was made in the giant curtain,


    Splash...!


    Like a wound in a gigantic creature''s body, darkness gushed out like blood through the X-shaped hole.


    La Mancha charged into the surging darkness.


    The entire airship, and all the heroes who had leapt onto the deck, were dyed black as if dipped in ink.


    And then-


    ***


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey made a stupid sound.


    Suddenly, the surrounding scenery had completely changed. He was no longer on the deck of La Mancha, but in a large, brightly lit passage of a mine.


    A puzzled young boy''s voice came to his ears as he stood there dazed, not recognizing the change in situation.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Startled, he looked down beside him and saw a young dwarf boy with large, twinkling eyes.


    Kellibey blankly called out the boy''s name.


    "Kellison?"


    Then young Kellison furrowed his brows and lightly hit Kellibey''s leg.


    "What? Why are you calling me by my name? That''s weird."


    What did he usually call him?


    Slowly, from memories old and faded like those buried in mud, the childhood nickname of his son emerged. Kellibey smiled awkwardly.


    "...My pebble."


    Kellison giggled and beckoned forward.


    "Never mind that, open it up quickly!"


    "Huh? Open what..."


    Turning his head forward, there was a door leading to a small cave.


    When Kellibey looked down at his hand, there was a key in it.


    ''Ah, right.''


    Today was the day he would give his youngest son his first cave.


    A very early coming-of-age ceremony where all dwarves began to establish their identity as miners.


    Kellison''s face was full of anticipation, his eyes sparkling, and Kellibey, with trembling hands, slowly opened the cave door.


    Click-


    The small door opened, and Kellison ran excitedly into the cave. Hesitating, Kellibey also followed into the cave.


    The cave was small and narrow. It was cramped with an adult dwarf and a child dwarf inside.


    And it was cozy.


    The comforting smell of earth, the warmth of the magical lamps, and the young father and son...


    Kellison, with a flushed face, tapped the earthen wall with his hands and asked,


    "Dad, are you going to play with me here today?"


    "...Yes."


    Kellibey''s trembling lips slowly curved into a smile.


    "For you, as much as you want."


    Kellison laughed merrily and ran to the depths of the cave.


    Following slowly behind, Kellibey closed the cave door.


    Click...


    ***


    "Don''t go, sister?"


    At the touch of a small hand tugging at her sleeve, Verdandi turned around in surprise.


    There stood young Skuld, her eyes brimming with tears. Skuld shook her head.


    "I don''t need the Holy Grail or anything... I just need my sisters."


    "..."


    "Don''t go, sister Verdandi... Please..."


    "...Skuld."


    Verdandi tried to emphasize the necessity of the Holy Grail.


    She wanted to explain that this was the only way to save the Fairy Kingdom, which was already clearly losing in the racial war.


    But for some reason, no voice came out.


    As if she already knew that this Holy Grail quest would have no effect on the outcome of the war.


    Dearmudin declared sternly, shaking his artistically braided beard.


    "You cannot leave until you''ve learned everything I have to teach you here!"


    "Aww~"


    The children booed and laughed gleefully.


    Taking out cookies from the cupboard next to the dean''s office door, Dearmudin slammed the door shut.


    At the same time, the marble door of the Ivory Tower also closed.


    ***


    "...."


    Young Lucas stood in front of the palace of the Second Empress where he had spent his childhood.


    In the sunlit summer garden of his youth, Serenade in a beautiful dress and Ash in a cute tuxedo blushed as they danced.


    Empress Dustia clapped and laughed, and Albetro, the head attendant, cried until his beard was wet.


    It was the beautiful scene of the engagement ceremony.


    "..."


    Lucas turned around.


    Inside the garden, it was midday in summer, but outside, it was pitch-black night with winter snowstorms raging.


    And outside the closed back gate of the garden, assassins with black masks and weapons were waiting.


    They were an assassination squad dispatched to kill Ash.


    Lucas''s eyes met those of the leader of the assassination squad standing at the forefront.


    ''Open it.''


    The leader of the assassination squad mouthed the words.


    "..."


    Lucas slowly turned his head back to look at the center of the garden again.


    "Lucas!"


    Ash, who had lost his balance and fallen after stepping on Serenade''s skirt while dancing, was seen.


    Ash, tangled with Serenade and holding his stomach in laughter, waved his hand.


    "Come here, play with us!"


    Everyone smiled brightly at Lucas.


    Serenade, Dustia, Albetro.


    And, his young lord...


    "..."


    Lucas closed his eyes tightly and then opened them.


    There was no reason to hesitate.


    He took a step forward.


    ***


    "Why are these humans suddenly spacing out and zoning out?!"


    On the deck of the airship La Mancha.


    After breaking through one layer of the barrier, the attacks from the tentacles, claws, and talons pouring in from all sides became more intense.


    And all the heroes who were supposed to withstand these attacks were unconscious and collapsed.


    From the elite heroes led by Lucas to the reserve heroes of the Special Forces, almost all were lying on the deck.


    The only ones maintaining their sanity were the Emperor piloting the airship, Nobody, and finally, Lunared. Just the three of them.


    "Shaking them and slapping their cheeks won''t wake them up, tentacles are getting stronger from all sides, I''m going to go crazy...!"


    Nobody groaned, swinging his sword continuously.


    Perhaps it was because he was born blind, or because he was skilled at living with blocked senses, he did not lose consciousness even after being directly hit by the darkness.


    The Emperor endured with superhuman willpower, and Lunared...


    "Does this nightmare affect you? To me, it��s like water."


    Perhaps because he was the shadow of the Nightmare Legion''s commander, he endured without any problem.


    "You grew up without hardships, that��s why... After going through many hardships, this feels like a sweet drink to me."


    Immediately, darkness scattered around like ink.


    And Lunared, hit by all this, curled up on the floor and began to cry sadly.


    "Huwoooah, I don''t want to be exterminated..."


    "Someone get rid of this useless wolf-!"


    Of course, there was no ''someone'' to answer that call. Now, the only ones maintaining their sanity were Nobody and Traha.


    Emperor Traha piloted the airship with god-like skill, using the airship''s machine guns and guided missiles to fend off the tentacles. But the limits quickly approached.


    "Hehehe... Let''s go home, let''s go home..."


    "No more killing is needed. Just jump off and be at ease..."


    The reserve heroes of the Special Forces, one by one, fell into mental corruption, unable to hold out.


    Those who had been unconscious suddenly staggered to their feet, then either ran off the deck and fell in a strange, creaking posture or offered themselves to the approaching tentacles.


    Both the heroes who fell and those who offered themselves were gladly snatched up by the tentacles, claws, and hands. And then.


    Crunch! Crunch! Splat...!


    The reserve heroes died horribly.


    One was torn limb from limb in midair, another was crushed between giant palms until they were completely flattened. One was sequentially dismembered by claws.


    Blood spattered in all directions. The reserve heroes were annihilated in vain.


    ''Damn, damn, damn! At this rate...!''


    Nobody swung his sword desperately, but his black blade couldn''t properly cut through the tentacles of darkness.


    Like cutting through a stream of water, the darkness maintained its form perfectly.


    Squish, squish...


    The tentacles, making the sound of ink splattering, landed on the deck.


    And they extended their long, grotesque appendages toward the still-unconscious Special Forces heroes.


    "No-!"


    Nobody screamed.


    Ssshhhrip!


    The next moment, the tentacles rained down on all those still breathing.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    ''What comes after One Kill?''


    A long time ago.


    After learning the mnemonic for the secret sword technique, [One Kill], from his master.


    When Nobody asked, his master snorted in disbelief while taking a swig from his bottle.


    ''Nothing, you idiot. This is the only swordsmanship I have to teach you in the first place.''


    The master had never taught Nobody any swordsmanship before.


    He only took in the blind Nobody and taught him how to sharpen his other senses so he could live a normal life without sight.


    He trained him to build stamina for handling a sword, corrected his basic posture, and made him practice the fundamentals to death.


    For ten years. Finally, Nobody, who could live decently as a person even without sight, received his first and last swordsmanship lesson, [One Kill].


    ''It''s such a reckless swordsmanship. You can cut anything, but you have to throw away your life in return...''


    ''Don''t talk nonsense, you blind fool.''


    The master, who had also lost his sight in the war and was likewise blind, chuckled and spat out curses.


    ''There''s no swordsman who doesn''t risk his life when swinging a sword.''


    ''...!''


    ''Your life is already out of your pocket. The moment you decided to live by the sword, you threw your life away. All you can do is swing with all your might.''


    The master gulped down his bottle.


    ''After that, it''s not up to you whether you live or die. It will be decided by the strength of the enemy you face.''


    ''...''


    ''If your opponent can be cut down by your skill, they''ll die. If not, you will. It''s that simple.''


    From the beginning, it meant that a swordsman must live every moment with the resolve to die together with their enemy.


    This was even more true for the blind Nobody. If he swung his sword with a half-hearted mind, he would only be defeated and die.


    Every time, in every fight, he had to draw his sword with the resolve to kill the opponent and die himself to move forward.


    ''Always fight with the spirit of One Kill. With your crappy talent and poor body, you won''t be able to use this secret sword properly even if you die and come back to life. Just grit your teeth and use it clumsily, and you''ll still be able to do your part.''


    Pouting, Nobody grumbled.


    ''What if I perfect this secret sword someday?''


    ''That would mean you''ve found the best place to die. It means you''ve defeated an opponent you couldn''t handle originally, using a talent you couldn''t reach normally.''


    Thud!


    The master struck his old sword scabbard against the ground and spoke in a serious tone.


    ''But remember. A sword is a means, never a purpose.''


    ''...''


    ''Don''t focus on how you cut with the sword. Think about what you will protect with the result of that cut. Money is fine, people are fine, even a petty belief you can''t trade for anything else is fine.''


    Swoosh-


    The master threw the scabbard. Nobody, blind, clumsily caught it, sensing its presence.


    It was an old sword.


    It was an heirloom passed down from the master''s ancestors from the Eastern Continent, an item he never let anyone touch.


    ''No matter how many pretty words you attach, a sword is just a killing tool. But, if you can protect what you need to protect with that sword...''


    After casually passing down the secret sword and heirloom to his disciple, the master smiled.


    ''...Well, then it wouldn''t be One Kill anymore, it would be One Life.''


    ***


    Nobody snapped back to reality.


    Had the darkness invaded his weakened mind? The last day with his master flashed before his eyes.


    The world around him was moving slowly.


    It was the unique ultra-focused state of a sensory user. This was why the blind Nobody could move on the battlefield on par with others.


    Nobody felt the torrents of tentacles pouring down from all directions and the darkness surrounding the ship.


    ''...''


    Nobody let go of the black sword he had been using, the dragon slayer made from Ipian.


    He decided to stop relying on the power of darkness, forgetting the purpose in the act of cutting.


    Instead, he grasped the very old sword he always carried at his waist.


    Since joining this frontline, Ash had continuously provided him with new equipment. Every time a sword broke in battle, Ash found a better one and gave it to Nobody.


    But this old sword always hung at Nobody''s waist. Nobody always carried two swords.


    The nameless sword his master passed down to him.


    The moment he gripped this old, chipped, and unbalanced sword.


    "...!"


    With a thunderous realization, all the principles of swordsmanship contained in the mnemonic his master had recited became clear.


    Nobody realized.


    ''Ah.''


    It''s now.


    With his left hand holding the scabbard and his right hand gripping the old sword''s handle in a reverse grip, he slowly drew the sword completely,


    click.


    and gently slid the blade back into the scabbard.


    The next moment,


    flash...!


    A fleeting flash of light illuminated the area, followed by the splitting of the darkness.


    All the tentacles, claws, and even the shroud that covered the airship were cut horizontally.


    Oddly, none of the allies within the path of the sword were harmed.


    As if this single strike distinguished between friend and foe...


    The darkness shrieked in agony, shattering around the ship. The airship La Mancha pierced through the shroud and advanced into the next darkness.


    "Gasp?!"


    The black mage Chain, who had been trapped in a shallow nightmare, gasped awake at the flash created by Nobody.


    "Nobody?! Hey, are you okay?!"


    Chain scrambled across the deck to reach Nobody.


    Kneeling on the ground, Nobody''s hair had turned white. Blood flowed from his nose and mouth, and the blind swordsman faintly smiled.


    "That time when I was a child, at the autumn festival with my master, when I first tasted cotton candy."


    "..."


    "It was so delicious that I asked what it resembled, and he said it looked like the clouds in the sky."


    Before the friend who perfected the secret sword and was dying, Chain sobbed. Nobody murmured in a weakening voice.


    His right arm was raised, and over his clenched right fist... a dark red energy was swirling.


    That dark red energy was...


    "What?"


    The curse of the wolf.


    It was the curse that turned Lunared into a werewolf and the Leaf Tribe into beastmen.


    A virtual ''vessel'' pulsating like a heart appeared in midair, and the wolf''s curse that had left Kuilan''s body began to swirl and pour into it.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    From the right arm closest to the vessel, the silver-red fur and enlarged muscles receded, returning to the appearance of an ordinary human.


    In an instant, the right half of his body transformed from a wolf to a human.


    And with his fully human right face, Kuilan spoke.


    "Throughout my battles on the front lines, I''ve come to understand something, ancestor."


    "...?!"


    "The martial arts you passed down are powerful and dominant, but they differ slightly from the direction I seek."


    Kuilan chuckled. Lunared was horrified.


    "Believe it or not, I''m a bit of a delicate type. I felt the need to lower the power a bit and increase the precision."


    "You mean, from the beginning...!"


    "To grow as a martial artist and perfect the martial arts I desire, I needed to... if possible, fully master and then cleanly remove the curse of the wolf."


    Now, not only the right side but most of his body was turning back into a human. Lunared was rapidly losing control of the body to its original owner.


    "So I let myself be devoured on purpose."


    "You... You dared to use me?! Don''t be ridiculous! Do you think I''ll just disappear quietly-"


    "Sorry, but my brother already taught me how to completely remove you."


    Kuilan had inherited the power of the ancestral deity.


    Applying the ''vessel of the curse'' ritual shown by Kureha was well within his capabilities.


    From the start, Kuilan had created a small ''vessel'' to prevent being fully devoured by Lunared. Using the part where the curse exited as a vent, he had been biding his time to reclaim his body.


    Boom!


    The ''vessel'' on Kuilan''s right fist pulsated, concentrating all the curses that had clung to him.


    "Stop, descendant! Without the curse of the wolf, what will be left of you?!"


    Lunared shouted desperately.


    "You... you''ll become an ordinary human with a fragile, glass-like body, incapable of wielding the beastly destructive power you once had! What value will you have left then!"


    "What defines me is my thoughts and actions."


    With only a trace of the wolf left on his face,


    Kuilan clenched his right fist tightly.


    "I am still a member of the Leaf tribe, a representative of all beastmen, a member of the World Guardian Front..."


    A bashful smile appeared on Kuilan''s lips.


    "And Yun''s man."


    "You...!"


    "Thank you, Grandmaster. For looking out for future generations until the end."


    "You little...!"


    Lunared couldn''t finish his words.


    Kuilan''s slow preparation of the Leaf Fist stance was distinctly different from what he had devised. No...


    ''It''s improved?''


    No longer the wolf''s, but human��every aspect was finely honed.


    Adapted to be used without relying on the wolf''s power.


    Without relying on the curse, so that anyone, not just beastmen, could learn and master it... while retaining its basic principles. But it now exuded a gentle, peaceful red glow.


    "What is this?"


    "The Maple Leaf Fist."


    Kuilan, who had progressed through the stances to the position of the Maple Leaf Kata, answered.


    "Of the new generation."


    "...Ha ha, ha ha ha ha!"


    Lunared laughed loudly and shouted.


    "You''re no longer the 44th head, rookie!"


    Kuilan thought this evil ancestor was about to declare his expulsion.


    But he wasn''t.


    "You''re the new Grandmaster of your martial arts!"


    In an unexpectedly refreshing voice, Lunared acknowledged Kuilan.


    "Go. You damned descendant. Surpass me, surpass the clan...!"


    Lunared''s final, dying words echoed in Kuilan''s ears as he blinked in surprise.


    "In this new era, go wherever you wish to go!"


    Finally, every last bit of the curse left Kuilan''s body and moved into the ''vessel.''


    "Phew."


    Taking a short breath, Kuilan''s golden eyes flashed as he looked straight ahead.


    The next dark shroud was approaching directly in front of the airship. Kuilan steadied himself and prepared.


    Using all the curses and blessings that had resided in his body as fuel, he unleashed the most powerful strike he could, a once-in-a-lifetime technique.


    "Ultra."


    No longer bound by the initial form set in the past,


    surpassing past grudges and sorrows��


    "Heartbroken Wind Wolf!"


    He unleashed a new secret technique he had pioneered on his own path.


    With the martial arts he had refined, combined with the wolf''s curse extracted from his body and the Nightmare Slayer, he used them as fuel to enhance its power.


    Boom!


    A dazzling red maple light exploded, creating a massive hole in the dark shroud.


    "Wake up, Yun."


    As he filled the dark sky with his light, Kuilan whispered.


    "It''s morning."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Outside the pitch-dark window, a bright white flash was followed by a dazzling red light.


    "...!"


    Verdandi, who was spending a pleasant time with her sisters Urd and Skuld, jumped up.


    "That light..."


    As Verdandi urgently tried to leave the oak palace, Skuld grabbed her collar.


    "Where are you going, sister!"


    "..."


    "You''re leaving me again? Are you planning to abandon us all again?"


    Verdandi turned her trembling head. She saw Skuld, who was on the verge of tears, and Urd, who wore a complicated expression.


    "Don''t go, sister. You promised to stay with us..."


    "..."


    Slowly turning back, Verdandi knelt down and met Skuld''s gaze.


    In the kindest voice possible, she spoke to her sister.


    "I''ll tell you what will happen, Skuld."


    "Huh?"


    To the puzzled Skuld, Verdandi recited the cruel truth in order.


    "I will leave, and the war situation will worsen. Eventually, the Elf Kingdom''s army will be defeated, and here in the palace, Urd will fight to the end without surrendering... and perish."


    As she spoke of her sister''s end, Verdandi bit her lip hard.


    "And Skuld, you will be forcibly made queen... leading the survivors, you will leave this homeland and be forced to relocate to an autonomous district. For a hundred years, you will endure all sorts of humiliation and disgrace while leading our race."


    "..."


    "And in the end, on the front lines fighting for the world... you will save people at the cost of your life, and then you will die."


    Blood flowed from her bitten lips. Tears fell from Verdandi''s eyes as she recalled her sister''s end.


    "Urd died to protect the honor of our race, and Skuld, you died to protect its future."


    "..."


    "With a noble heart I can''t even imagine, knowing you would die... you still walked that path."


    Verdandi looked around the peaceful and cozy oak palace interior of those times.


    "If I stay in the dream of this place, I would be happy. But I can''t undo what happened just to ease my own mind."


    "..."


    "Such lies would insult you, sister, and you, Skuld..."


    Weeping, Verdandi hugged Urd and Skuld tightly.


    "I love you, I love you, I truly love you both. That''s why... I have to go."


    "...Verdandi."


    In silence, Urd slowly took off her crown and handed it to Skuld.


    Skuld received it and... holding it in both hands, respectfully handed it to Verdandi.


    "Take it."


    Following Urd''s soft whisper, Skuld smiled brightly and raised the crown.


    "Now it''s yours, sister!"


    "But, I..."


    "You are worthy, sister."


    Urd also smiled gently.


    "You just proved it. That you can bear its weight."


    "..."


    "Take care, Verdandi. For our sake too..."


    Be happy.


    With their whispers, Verdandi accepted the crown and slowly placed it on her head.


    With disgrace, humiliation, glory, honor, and-


    With the lives of the sisters embedded in it. That crown.


    The last surviving member of the royal family of the Elves, the second daughter of the World Tree, Verdandi, smiled. She smiled with a tear-streaked face.


    Then she turned around and placed her hand on the closed door.


    ***


    "You promised to play with me today!"


    Kellison burst into tears, shouting at Kellibey''s back as he tried to leave the cave.


    "It''s always like this, Dad! Always, always! You abandon the family and go off to do your own thing!"


    "..."


    "What is the Golden Bough? The wish of our race? The kingdom''s future? Always talking about things I don''t understand! Chasing after dreams like illusions, going farther and farther away...!"


    Kellibey tightly shut his mouth. Kellison yelled.


    "Is that stuff more important than our family... more important than me?"


    "Dad has something he must do."


    Kellibey gripped the cave entrance firmly with his rough hand.


    "But know this... there''s nothing in this world more important than you."


    "..."


    "The day will come when you understand this contradiction too, my pebble."


    At that moment, the voice from behind changed.


    "...No, Dad."


    Surprised, Kellibey turned around to see that Kellison had already grown up and was there.


    The Dwarf King scratched the back of his head with a bitter smile on his lips.


    "The truth is, I already understand."


    "When I was young, I couldn''t understand Dad''s actions, but as I grew older... I naturally came to understand."


    Kellison continued, feeling awkward.


    "Why Dad was so self-righteous, why he was so single-minded, why he always kept everything to himself without telling us anything... As I became an adult and took on the responsibility of many people, I came to understand."


    Tears filled Kellibey''s eyes.


    "...This must be a dream I made up, right? An illusion I created to ease my mind before your death?"


    "Haha. Maybe so. Because you are a coward."


    Kellison, laughing heartily, approached with long strides.


    "But then again, who knows. It might also be the unspoken small sincerity of a cowardly adult son who grew up swallowing words instead of expressing them."


    Kellison handed a small key to Kellibey. It was the key to lock the entrance of the small cave.


    The next moment, when Kellibey raised his head, the door in front of him was no longer the entrance to the cave.


    It had become the royal family''s treasure vault, sealed with a golden door, and the key in Kellibey''s hand had transformed into a golden key that could open that vault.


    "Take it."


    At Kellison''s words, Kellibey, with a hollow laugh, grasped the golden key with his thick fingers.


    "A father passing on the throne to his son, how pathetic."


    "Indeed, you were the worst father, but the best blacksmith and the best miner..."


    "Let''s go-!"


    Torkel roared, and in response, La Mancha gathered the last fuel in its rear thruster and burst into flames.


    While Torkel blocked the swarming tentacles from all sides, Verdandi, Kellibey, and Dearmudin unleashed dazzling attacks forward.


    The ever-emerging veils of darkness were slashed, pierced, and burned. Cutting through the layers of darkness, La Mancha soared upward, upward, upward.


    And then-


    ***


    Lucas did not hesitate.


    Between the summer of memories with loved ones and the cold, harsh winter of betrayal. He did not hesitate for a moment.


    Clang-


    Lucas opened the door.


    The assassination squad from outside winter rushed into the summer garden.


    Screams and shouts, sounds of flesh and blood splattering echoed from inside the garden. But Lucas did not look back even once.


    With an emotionless face, he only stepped forward to escape the garden.


    It was then. Someone blocked Lucas''s path.


    "You always regretted it!"


    It was Lucas himself as a child.


    The foolish and immature self who had opened the winter garden on the night of betrayal. The young Lucas cried out.


    "You ruined everything! Because of you, Empress Dustia died, and Prince Ash was broken!"


    "..."


    "You can still fix it. It''s still possible. Close that door now. And go back to the summer garden, to those happy times..."


    Young Lucas, trying to say something more, had to stop.


    Crack!


    The real Lucas grabbed the young Lucas by the neck with his left hand and lifted him into the air.


    "Ugh, what is this-"


    "Get lost."


    With eyes flickering blue, Lucas glared at his younger self...


    No, at his old regret.


    "I overcame an old guilt like you a long time ago."


    "...!"


    "No matter how hideous and terrible, this is the result of my choice. This is my life, and this is my banner."


    Turning his back on the blood-soaked summer garden, Lucas gritted his teeth.


    "All those scars and regrets... eventually brought me here."


    Lucas looked down at the tattered black flag tied to his left arm.


    He recalled the words his lord had said when tying the flag.


    - Don''t forget what we were looking at.


    To save the world.


    For this absurd goal, Ash had run forward, and Lucas had always stood in front of him.


    Knowing that this path was drawn with his lord''s blood and tears.


    He couldn''t turn back just because of his regret.


    "With my own will, I pave the way for my lord."


    Snarling fiercely, Lucas took a step outside the garden.


    "Do you think there''s room for regret to creep in...!"


    "...Haha."


    Then, the young Lucas laughed thinly.


    "This, I really have to admit..."


    And as Lucas''s steps left the summer garden and reached the snowstorm outside winter.


    The surroundings transformed into the deck of La Mancha.


    And in Lucas''s left hand, instead of the young Lucas, was the cursed sword Excannibal.


    Gooooo...!


    Ahead of the airship, a thick and powerful darkness, exuding a more malevolent aura than any darkness they had pierced through so far, came surging in.


    It was the final, ultimate veil of the swamp of darkness.


    Taat-!


    Without hesitation, Lucas dashed forward. He ran along the deck, as if flying towards the edge of the ship.


    Everyone on the blood-soaked deck, who had been clearing veils and fending off darkness from all sides, watched Lucas.


    "Sir Knight!"


    "Lucas!"


    "Sir Lucas!"


    "Go-!"


    Everyone shouted in unison. Lucas gritted his teeth and sprinted forward with all his strength.


    "Slash it-!"


    At this moment, the cursed sword in Lucas''s left hand began to vibrate wildly.


    Once wielded by the fallen king Fandragona, when he was known as the knight king.


    This sinister sword, blackened by his regrets and guilt, was...


    Swish!


    It shed the crimson filth that had covered its hilt to blade, revealing its original beautiful form.


    From the cursed sword Excannibal,


    To the holy sword Bestowed Sword-


    The [Excannibal] in Lucas''s left hand and the [Bestowed Sword] in his right hand both emitted a blinding light.


    "Step aside, night."


    Lucas, having run to the edge of the deck, put his soul into swinging the two longswords with all his might.


    "The lord is passing-!"


    Flash-!


    A cross-shaped sword strike was brilliantly etched above the surging darkness.


    And in the next moment,


    Crash-!


    The night, which seemed never to end, was torn apart.


    The final darkness, whose thickness was unimaginable, was shredded in a single strike.


    The Veil of Darkness that had covered the sky all over the world swept away, revealing the sky above.


    As La Mancha soared through the endless swamp of darkness, the sun scattered its radiant and warm light.


    It was the dawn sunlight they thought they would never see again.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    The ground.


    South of Crossroad. End of the plains.


    The last of the resistance forces had been annihilated.


    The clones summoned by Ash couldn''t withstand the onslaught of the waves of darkness and were swept away.


    Ash himself, after being slashed repeatedly in front of Night Bringer''s forged night, had fallen.


    Jo?rmungandr, unable to endure the wound that split his body in two, died right there, and Crown the Clown, who stood beside the snake, was torn in half by Night Bringer''s own hands.


    Parekian, who resisted fiercely, fell with his entire shell shattered by a single punch from Night Bringer.


    Finally, Scalian.


    "Gah, grrk...!"


    Held by the throat in Night Bringer''s hand, Scalian choked and was lifted into the air.


    Though he had the strongest magical defense among the Black Dragon Legion, the beautiful scales that covered his body were all shattered, falling like rain, leaving him a hideous sight of wounds and blood.


    "Scalian. My progeny."


    Night Bringer asked in a mocking voice, addressing his own son.


    "Did you see what you wanted to see?"


    "...Yes, Father."


    Spewing blood in front of the choking grip, Scalian smiled wryly.


    "I saw it all."


    "Ho... and what was it?"


    "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you."


    Scalian''s eyes were calm, as if he had no more regrets and was truly satisfied.


    "The beauty you would never find, Father, crouching in the night, only plotting to close the world..."


    "..."


    "I saw it."


    Scalian chuckled faintly, mocking.


    "Not feeling this beauty... Father, you are truly... pitiful..."


    Crack!


    Scalian couldn''t speak any further.


    Because Night Bringer tightened his grip and broke his son''s neck.


    "Since you came from me, return to me."


    Night Bringer carelessly tossed Scalian''s limp body onto his back.


    Where the two dragon bodies touched, Scalian''s began to melt black and slowly absorbed into Night Bringer.


    Night Bringer looked around. Ash, who had boasted loudly, was thoroughly shredded and couldn''t rise anymore. Now, there was no one left to oppose him.


    The last resistance of the world had been so futile...


    There was no longer any reason to linger and play around. Night Bringer decided to end everything now.


    "...Hm?"


    It was then.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, the sky trembled.


    And as Night Bringer looked up in puzzlement-


    Rip!


    The Veil of Darkness that covered the sky was torn apart, letting brilliant sunlight pour through the gaps.


    "What...?!"


    Night Bringer couldn''t comprehend the situation for a moment.


    The Veil of Darkness that covered the sky was crafted from the darkness beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    It was an evil, repulsive darkness imbued with the will of those Outer Gods.


    To achieve his goal, Night Bringer even used the darkness he loathed.


    The reason was simple. That darkness was powerful.


    The darkness scattered under the lake by the Outer Gods was different from ordinary darkness, filled with malice that dragged all living beings into despair.


    Since the world became the playground of the Outer Gods, no mortal had ever overcome that darkness.


    Thus, he trusted the darkness even more than himself, and yet...


    "Argh-?!"


    The brilliant dawn light poured down like spear tips.


    Night Bringer''s massive body began to melt incessantly under the indiscriminate sunlight.


    Before landing in this world, he had covered the sky with a Veil of Darkness to deepen the night and merged his body with that darkness to gain transcendent power beyond his original form.


    To destroy the world this time, he used the reverse-heaven art to turn day into night, overturning the natural order to come this far.


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    It was collapsing.


    As the Veil of Darkness was torn apart and the dawn that should rightfully come spread over the world... his body and plans crumbled like twilight before dawn.


    "You think I''ll give up with just this-!"


    Night Bringer glared at the sky, activating the dark evil eye.


    Boom!


    "Now, Violet."


    "Uuuh..."


    Despite trembling in fear before the world''s strongest monster,


    "Uaaaah-!"


    Violet kicked off Parekian''s back, leaping up, and placed both hands on Night Bringer''s head.


    Violet was merely a petty thief, just a scammer of a human, but she wanted to become great.


    So Scalian gifted her his dragon orb, using it to elevate her essence right before this battle.


    Thus, her illusion magic, which was only used to swindle money from villagers in a backwater gambling den,


    Flash-!


    gained enough power to be used against the world''s worst Black Dragon.


    Violet''s ultimate skill, [Daydream], exploded.


    "...?!"


    For the first time, Night Bringer felt his mind shaken, roaring in pain all around.


    Roar-!


    The Dragon Roar tore through the air, slashing in all directions.


    Even as Violet fell after using her illusion, the Dragon Roar descended upon her. Violet sensed her impending death.


    "Ha."


    But why? She wasn''t as scared as she thought she''d be. Instead, she felt relieved.


    Perhaps it was because she had achieved something she had never even dreamed of in her life.


    ��See that, world?��


    Violet closed her eyes with a bright smile.


    ��I got you back.��


    The blade-like Dragon Roar crashed towards her.


    Violet couldn''t avoid it.


    Crash...!


    ***


    "Gasp... gasp..."


    Night Bringer bent over, gasping for breath.


    His mental strength was formidable. He wasn''t weak enough to be caught by mere human illusions.


    But he was shaken.


    He didn''t fall for the illusion, but his mind was undoubtedly shaken. Night Bringer felt his chest boiling with unprecedented agitation.


    ��It''s because of the sunlight. The sudden burst of sunlight...��


    Rip, rip-


    His concentration faltered, and the Veil of Darkness that covered the sky like dark clouds began to tear apart again.


    More and more sunlight pierced through the darkness. The darkness that was fused with Night Bringer''s body also began to evaporate.


    As Night Bringer gasped for breath and lifted his head...


    "...?"


    He saw a wavering image of a woman like a mirage before his eyes.


    From a distant past, at the end of that now-forgotten mythic era.


    The red-haired woman who had looked down at him with sorrowful eyes as she killed him.


    Truly like a daytime dream...


    - Your story ends here, Night Bringer.


    With her long red hair flowing, the woman smiled sadly.


    - ...Wait. I''ll follow soon.


    "Ugh?!"


    Night Bringer shook his head violently, and when he looked ahead again, the woman from his memories was gone.


    Instead, amidst the flickering ashen haze, a battered man in a black chain coat, holding a raised banner, was walking toward him.


    Step, step.


    In the now silent battlefield, only the man''s footsteps echoed softly.


    Was it an illusion?


    In the shadow of this degraded, diluted, and tainted descendant, with no trace of the great ancestor dragon...


    "What''s wrong, Black Dragon?"


    Why did he smell so strongly of her?


    Why?


    Ash approached the trembling Night Bringer with a bloody smile.


    "Did I dig up some painful memories?"


    Without answering, Night Bringer roared violently and charged at Ash.


    With his gleaming golden eyes, Ash also charged head-on.


    The final battle, determining the world''s fate, was now reaching its climax.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Boom!


    Night Bringer unleashed a colossal magic bombardment, and Ash countered with a magical barrier.


    The clash of the two transcendents sent out a massive shockwave, and a thick cloud of dust rose.


    Within the dust cloud, Ash''s clones scattered in all directions in a dizzying array.


    Normally, the original Night Bringer would have easily identified which were clones and which was the real one...


    ''Kuh...!''


    His mind was in turmoil.


    The illusion of the red-haired woman kept blending in with the swirling clones of Ash and the dust cloud.


    Night Bringer attempted to blow everything away with a burst breath...


    Screeeeeech-


    A sudden whistle sound intensified the illusion of the red-haired woman, further obstructing Night Bringer''s vision.


    There was only one person who could cause such a disturbance from the root of a nightmare. Night Bringer roared furiously as he turned to look.ViiSiit  for latest novels


    "Crown, you wretch-!"


    Through the swirling dust cloud, the figure of Crown appeared, casually playing a flute with his right half torn off.


    Crown laughed from behind the blood-soaked white mask.


    "If the flute of a lowly jester can shake the heart of a king, then it is indeed an honor."


    Night Bringer reached out to tear the remaining half of Crown apart.


    "Hoho, you should charge carefully."


    But Crown remained relaxed.


    "When you hear the sound of the flute... you''re not the only one who gets excited, right?"


    Within the dust cloud, Jo?rmungandr''s yellow eyes snapped open.


    The World Serpent, who had been lying dormant gathering its last strength, sprang up.


    The serpent clung to Night Bringer''s upper body, biting down with powerful jaws on his arm.


    An attack that would have been insignificant to Night Bringer fused with the night, but under the pouring sunlight, he had already shrunk and weakened.


    Crunch-!


    The scales at the bitten area shattered, spraying blood everywhere.


    An enraged Night Bringer opened his mouth wide, preparing his breath attack.


    "Jo?rmungandr-!"


    "...I traverse the world."


    In Jo?rmungandr''s bright yellow eyes, terrifying magic power swirled like flames.


    "I mix the world...!"


    As Night Bringer''s breath attack struck Jo?rmungandr directly, a massive earthquake generated by Jo?rmungandr shook the area.


    Boom-!


    With a tremendous explosion, the area was engulfed in a thick cloud of dust.


    Night Bringer, having torn Jo?rmungandr from his body, frantically scanned his surroundings. The smoke and dust severely obscured his vision.


    And from within the dust cloud... Ash''s clones rushed at Night Bringer from all directions.


    Kyaaaaaa!


    Night Bringer expelled a dragon roar, clearing the smoke while unleashing dark magic and feather bombardments, shredding Ash''s clones.


    It was then. Among the bursting clones, Ash approached at lightning speed.


    Wearing the King of Flies armor and holding White Night''s staff, it was unmistakably Ash.


    "Player-!"


    Night Bringer immediately loaded ''Forged Night.''


    With dawn breaking, the usable night was almost gone. Moreover, ''Forged Night'' was a technique that consumed immense resources.


    But it was fine. Once this place was cleared, he could patch the sky curtain again and recreate a world covered in night...!


    ''I can completely destroy this world, this stage...!''


    To do that, he had to completely eliminate this tenacious adversary first.


    He finished aiming and used ''Forged Night.''


    Slash-!


    The rushing night shredded Ash''s entire body. The chain coat Ash was wearing turned to dust, and the staff was broken in two.


    ...But it was a fake.


    The one wearing that equipment was not the real Ash but a clone. Night Bringer was aghast.


    ''A fake?! Then the real one is-''


    Taaa-!


    Directly in front.


    The real Ash had already reached right in front of Night Bringer. Night Bringer shivered and his golden eyes flashed.


    Using the last of all his night-


    "I will tear you apart so you can never stand again-!"


    He spat out the night forged from hatred.


    Slaaaaash-!


    Ash couldn''t evade. Before the overwhelming darkness and the shredding filled with intense hatred, Ash couldn''t withstand and was torn to pieces from head to toe.


    Night Bringer confirmed that the opponent had died without leaving a trace.


    "..."


    Suddenly, a deep silence fell.


    Night Bringer slowly looked around the now-quiet battlefield.


    After a long silence, the Black Dragon muttered hollowly.


    "..."


    With the staff plunged into Scalian''s heart, Ash smiled bitterly.


    "Of course, my friend."


    "..."


    "Whether you''re born with straight scales or reversed scales, whether you''re a human or a dragon... the choice is yours. Becoming something is your decision. Living is your decision."


    A satisfied smile formed on Scalian''s lips.


    "We are all masters of our own destinies. We are players, not mere pieces."


    "Hehe. I enjoyed joining your adventure, Ash..."


    Scalian''s body began to glow white.


    "I said I liked bad endings back then, but actually... I prefer predictable happy endings much more."


    "..."


    "So, Ash. Please... show me the most splendid ending of all."


    "Of course, Scalian."


    Ash nodded with conviction.


    "I am a Player. If there is a true ending, I will reach it, for I am the one who conquers this world...!"


    With a relieved laugh, Scalian''s long body began to shine brilliantly and quickly condensed.


    Eventually, it gathered into a small, tiny scale.


    The only weakness of a reversed scale dragon.


    Scalian resolved to become such a pure scale, and he became a non-existent weak point for Night Bringer.


    The pure scale had already merged with Night Bringer''s body. The staff of light in Ash''s hand accurately pierced through the scale and drove inward.


    Flash-!


    The staff of light that pierced through the pure scale burned indiscriminately inside the Black Dragon''s body.


    Night Bringer, being an entity fundamentally derived from the night, could not withstand the sunlight that penetrated his body.


    "...!"


    Faced with unimaginable, enormous pain, Night Bringer did not scream.


    Even as the light flames turned his insides to ash, he clenched his teeth and suppressed his screams.


    Even in this moment, he was seeking an opportunity to counterattack. The curtain of darkness covering the sky rippled in response to his will.


    But-


    - If you destroy everything to the end of the world.


    Again.


    Her illusion disrupted his sight and mind...


    - My descendants and I will... start over again on that ruin.


    Night Bringer missed his last chance for a counterattack.


    Flash! Flash! Flash-!


    The curtain of darkness covering the sky split open one after another, and dozens, hundreds of beams of light poured down through the gaps.


    The dawn light descended like a bombardment, using the staff of light planted by Ash as a marker, as if imbued with intention.


    The flames of dawn rained down like a storm, striking and burning Night Bringer''s entire body as they pierced through him.


    "Player-!"


    Under the now completely clear sky, the Black Dragon desperately tried to pull out the staff of light while coughing up blood.


    But Ash held the hot and heavy staff firmly and endured.


    He endured without flinching, despite the burning pain in his hands and the crushing pain in his shoulders.


    It was a pain he had endured since the first battle he experienced in this world.


    It was a pain he had carried with him ever since that day.


    Ash held the pillar of light with his burning hands and focused his consciousness.


    Then the light burned more fiercely, scattering dazzling flashes in all directions.


    It seemed like a giant flag was fluttering.


    Finally, the curtain of darkness covering the sky shattered completely, and in the now brightly lit world...


    Pook...!


    The tip of the staff, which had been burning and digging into the Black Dragon''s body, finally reached his heart.


    Night Bringer''s dragon heart was protected by the dark blood magic of the Black Dragon legion and primordial darkness.


    No matter how much the essence of dawn light was used to pierce it, the darkness was too deep to penetrate.


    But it wasn''t a problem for Ash.


    "This is why I absorbed your blood into my body."


    Ash was also a being with Black Dragon blood.


    Through the staff, Ash''s consciousness intricately and swiftly dismantled all the magic and darkness.


    Then, with all his might, Ash thrust the light beam into the wide-open gap in the seal.


    Pooook-!


    The light beam, like the tip of a spear, pierced through Night Bringer''s heart and shot forward.


    To the Black Dragon who looked back with eyes filled with disbelief, Ash, with his blood-soaked and haggard face, managed to smile.


    "Good morning."


    The staff of light that pierced through the Black Dragon''s heart touched the chest wound that Nameless had inscribed earlier.


    Immediately, an enormous pillar of light exploded outward, engulfing everything on the southern plains.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    I was standing in an empty, pure white space.


    Having become familiar with the pattern by now, I muttered calmly.


    "So, this is your mental world."


    I turned my head and soon found what I was looking for.


    In the very center of this white space.


    There was only one lonely throne.


    "..."


    Right in front of the throne, with a pool of ink-black energy spread beneath him, Night Bringer lay collapsed in human form, dying.


    I walked toward him, making a steady sound with my footsteps.


    Night Bringer, who was continually coughing up black blood, looked at me.


    The light had already faded from his golden eyes.


    "Play...er..."


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    "No, now I should call you Dawn Bringar."


    "..."


    "Persistent, strong, and above all... so tenacious that it''s almost annoying. You really are just like your great ancestor..."


    Night Bringer murmured in a more relaxed voice, having closed his eyes tightly.


    "I''ve lost."


    "You''re admitting it rather coolly."


    Given that I had come back to life and attacked him repeatedly, I thought he''d grumble, ''I can''t accept this outcome.''


    Unexpectedly, Night Bringer accepted his defeat calmly.


    "We both used all the means at our disposal and, in the end, I fell. I have no choice but to admit it."


    Night Bringer, struggling to breathe, lifted his head to look at the sky.


    "I''m not upset about losing to you. What upsets me is..."


    I also looked up at the sky, following his gaze.


    "...that I couldn''t ruin their cycle of tragedies, their game of destruction."


    Saaa...


    The white ceiling of his mental world turned transparent, revealing the sky of the real world.


    "They''re there. Now that you''ve gained divinity, you should be able to see them."


    Night Bringer glared at the sky and growled.


    "Face their malice, watching my death and your futile struggle for amusement."


    In the dazzling morning sunlight, amidst the darkness that was now completely dispersing.


    "...!"


    I saw them clearly.


    Countless ''eyes'' floating in the darkness.


    The enormous eyes of the Outer Gods, which had become almost familiar, were looking down on us.


    "Observing the world''s destruction, finding joy in the tragedy..."


    Night Bringer pronounced each word with seething hatred.


    "The observing foreign gods, the watching constellations, the tragedy enthusiasts��''The Watchers.''"


    I called out their name.


    "The Watchers..."


    "Yes. They are the ones who turned this land into a world on a chessboard, enjoying our struggles with fate... the architects of the game of destruction."


    From within the fading darkness, the countless enormous eyes stared desperately at Night Bringer and me.


    "Behold, the one who has newly gained the right to sit on the throne. The patched-together divinity."


    Night Bringer, having accepted his defeat, seemed determined to persuade me.


    "Look at this world that has become nothing more than a plaything! Can you truly be content with a world where you are a clown being mocked?"


    "..."


    "A world where, regardless of your will, you are endlessly toyed with by others. Wouldn''t it be better if such a world were to disappear?"


    Night Bringer''s logic was consistent.


    From the moment we first met until now, or perhaps since he was born in that distant mythological age until now... he seemed to have been driven by a single goal.


    "In the end, we are mere actors dancing on the stage they have set, according to the story they have written. What a meaningless, futile, and vain life this is."


    "..."


    "I sought to rebel against this fate. That is why I tried to close this world. So, Dawn Bringar, if you have realized the truth of this world, it is not too late."


    In this world, which is merely a playground for the foreign gods, rather than living as their toy.


    He would rather destroy the world with his own hands and end this game of destruction.


    Rather than be mocked, he would choose self-destruction; that was the consistent will that had brought him here.


    That was Night Bringer.


    "You can bring an end to this contradictory world, Dawn Bringar...!"


    "..."


    But I...


    I looked up at the sky again.


    I met the eyes that were staring desperately in this direction.


    Perhaps because I had gained divinity and the right to stand on the same level as them, I felt like I could understand those foreign gods a little.


    Without a doubt, in their eyes, there was pure malice, like the gaze of a child looking down at an anthill-


    But why?Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "So, although we may be the same actors, the same rebels, the same players... I can say that I am slightly more magnanimous than you."


    Night Bringer, who had been looking at me in a daze with his mouth slightly open, stammered.


    "How exactly... do you plan to destroy the play of destruction? How exactly will you rebel against this universe?"


    "It��s a pity that I can��t show you that, Night Bringer."


    At my words, Night Bringer flinched.


    His limbs began to turn into black powder and disappear, and the speed was accelerating rapidly.


    Night Bringer''s end was near.


    "We were able to have a brief conversation before dying due to the resonance between the draconian species... but it seems it��s the end now."


    Night Bringer, who had calmly accepted his death, looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "Dawn Bringar. If you truly intend to carry out such a great rebellion, if you intend to walk the path of a true prince to establish a new dynasty."


    He placed his hand on his chest, drew out a black flame, and handed it to me.


    "Take my flame as well."


    "..."


    "If your will is true, my blood and my soul... will aid you."


    I stared at the flame Night Bringer handed over.


    He is my enemy.


    He killed my people, destroyed my city, and sought to bring about the world''s end.


    I will never forgive him.


    But...


    I extended my hand and slowly accepted his flame.


    Because I knew I would need this flame for the path I was about to walk. I took his flame as my spoils of war.


    The Black Dragon''s flame did not get absorbed into my body but instead orbited around me as if it were revolving... then combined with the [Necklace of the Rebel] around my neck.


    "One last thing to tell you."


    After absorbing his essence.


    I dryly spat out.


    "Go to hell, wicked dragon."


    Night Bringer, bursting into a hearty laugh, bitterly murmured.


    "There��s nowhere else for me to go anyway."


    "..."


    "Even though you must despise me, thank you for talking to me until the end."


    "No need to thank me."


    I whispered to him coldly... and with a faint hint of blurred sympathy.


    "Because it was to remain human. And... to gain even a little more clues to conquer this world. That''s why I talked with you."


    Night Bringer burst into hearty laughter once more.


    "I have no regrets in life, but not being able to see the end of your rebellious path... is unfortunate..."


    Already, most of his body had turned into black particles, and he murmured with a dazed expression as if dreaming.


    "By the way, it''s a strange thing..."


    His golden eyes, now turned black, slowly closed.


    "The woman who said she��d follow soon, until I died and revived once again... I haven��t seen her..."


    Every last piece of Night Bringer turned into black powder and vanished.


    In the empty white space, the royal scepter he had carried lay alone before the throne.


    The royal scepter symbolizing the kingship of the Lake Kingdom... and the rights held by the Nightmare King of Kings.


    After picking it up, I slowly raised my head.


    The shroud of darkness in the sky had almost completely disappeared. Within the last remaining fragments of the shroud, the ''eyes'' briefly flashed one last time.


    "Watch closely from there."


    With clenched teeth, a smile tugging at my lips.


    "I will show you the greatest rebellion in the universe."


    With that declaration, I turned my back on the throne.


    And began to walk to leave this lonely space.


    ***


    I was about to exit the mental world.


    At the edge of this collapsing white space... someone stood.


    "..."


    I slowly approached him.


    His entire body was shattered like broken pottery, with the empty interior clearly visible. White ash scattered from his body.


    Despite the cracks and holes in his face, he still held an inexplicable, relaxed smile...


    The man who had burned to white ash.


    I called his name.


    "...Born Hater."


    Then, the real Ash smiled.


    I instinctively knew.


    It was time to say goodbye.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    "...Born Hater."


    When I called out, the real Ash smiled and called me back.


    "Dawn Bringar."


    "..."


    I rubbed my arm as I got goosebumps for a moment, and then I murmured cautiously.


    "No, something about calling each other by titles feels a bit weird."


    It was like when people who knew each other online met offline for the first time and called each other by their online nicknames...


    - Excuse me. Are you ''Black Prince King Supreme''?


    - Ah, so you''re ''MyWifeSerenade''?


    Isn''t this exactly how it feels? Gah!


    "So what. Is there a better way to distinguish us than by middle names?"


    But the real Ash seemed completely unconcerned. A natural-born fantasy man must have a different perception...


    I awkwardly called his middle name again.


    "Yeah, Born Hater... you''ve been through a lot."


    "You too, Dawn Bringar."


    Born Hater smiled with a face like broken pottery.


    "You''ve done well so far, so I''m sure you''ll do well in the upcoming battles too. I have only one request."


    And Born Hater said this.


    "Be happy."


    After hesitating for a moment, I cautiously asked.


    "Are you talking about Serenade?"


    "You should of course make Serenade happy. That''s obvious and doesn''t need to be said."


    I rested my chin on my hand and hummed.


    "Then, other people?"


    "That''s your duty as a king, and what I want to ask is..."


    Born Hater reached out and pressed my chest with his fingertip.


    "You yourself."


    "..."


    Looking at me, who was dumbfounded as if I''d been hit on the back of my head, Born Hater smiled with his lips slightly bitten.


    "There will be many hardships ahead. But I hope you find peace at the end of it."


    "..."


    "All the hatred, all the sorrow, all the wounds I was born with, I will take them with me when I disappear, so please..."


    Sincerely, with blessings.


    He said this.


    "Be happy, me."


    And then Born Hater turned around and walked toward the edge of the collapsing white space.


    I urgently asked.


    "Where are you going, Born Hater?"


    "It''s time to disappear."


    His voice was calm as he walked.


    "As you inherited all the legacy from Dusk Bringar, you are no longer just a secondary personality... you have become a complete soul with a spirit."


    Born Hater shrugged his shoulders as if saying, ''Who would have thought that the pawn that fell to the bottom would truly return as a queen.''


    "Although I''m still in pieces, you''re in much better shape than me."


    "..."


    "So, baton touch. I''ve handed over the flag to you, and now it''s time for me to disappear."


    His entire body started to break and scatter.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve left everything you need... all the memories of strategies, combat experiences, they''ll all remain within you. You''ll still be able to summon doppelgangers or build walls as much as you want."


    "..."


    "Thanks to that, I can finally rest easy. Ha ha, really..."


    His voice, turning into white powder and scattering, was relieved, and just a bit... sorrowful.


    "It was a long and exhausting fight."


    "..."


    "Then. Goodbye. I''m going to... take a little nap now."


    Staring blankly at his back as he walked away, I...


    "...Born Hater!"


    I rushed and grabbed his shoulder.


    Just grabbing him made white ashes scatter and turn my body white. But I didn''t mind at all, and I said to him, who looked back in surprise.


    "Let''s go together!"


    "...What?"


    "Until the end... let''s go together."


    I nodded seriously.


    "Towards the true ending, no, beyond that to life... together."


    "..."


    Born Hater, stuttering as if he was at a loss for words, let out a hollow laugh.


    "Hey, Dawn Bringar. My past is uglier than you think."


    "..."


    "Even in this round, I got regression amnesia, made people die who didn''t have to die, and committed all sorts of heinous acts."


    Born Hater tightly clenched his trembling hands.


    "It''s not just this round. Under the pretext of saving the world, for countless, innumerable times... I pushed countless people into the pits of hell."


    "..."


    "You, who will open the new era, Dawn Bringar, don''t deserve such a dirty burden. Born Hater should die as Born Hater for the sake of us all."


    "It''s still okay."


    I spoke with conviction.


    "It''s okay, so let''s go together."


    "...Will you even accept someone like me?"


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Lake Kingdom]


    ***


    Violet slowly opened her trembling eyes.


    "...Huh?"


    South field of Crossroad.


    Lying sprawled on the dirt ground, Violet slowly wriggled her fingers and toes.


    She was intact.


    "Huh? Huh?!"


    Violet hurriedly raised her hand and checked her body. Sure enough, she was completely uninjured.


    "Huh... What is this?"


    Violet, confused, realized that bright sunlight was touching her face. Shocked, she sprung up like a spring.


    The sky was clear. The world was bright.


    Morning had returned.


    Night Bringer had fallen. The World Guardian Front had protected the world once again.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha..."


    Violet let out a laugh mixed with joy and confusion in a silly voice.


    So, how was she still alive?


    She had been thrown into the air, and Night Bringer''s dragon-like roar had been right in front of her.


    How could she still be alive, her limbs intact...?


    "Huh?"


    The answer was right beside her.


    Violet noticed the dragon lying next to her and shouted urgently.


    "Parekian?!"


    The Black Dragon''s Claw, Parekian, was torn to shreds and dying.


    Only then did Violet remember why she was unharmed. She recalled the last moment before losing consciousness.


    Parekian had caught her falling through the air, taken the dragon roar for her, and then crashed to the ground.


    As a result, Violet was safe, but Parekian had sustained fatal injuries.


    "Why... for someone like me..."


    Violet knew. If Parekian had abandoned her, he would have been safe.


    Parekian''s mission was only to take Violet to Night Bringer''s head. If he had used his speed to escape at that moment, he could have gotten away safely.


    But Parekian had thrown himself to save Violet. And now he was dying.


    "...Are you okay, Violet?"


    Then, from Parekian''s shattered chest, his usual mechanical voice flowed out faintly.


    "I can no longer detect magic... I can''t check your condition. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, you idiot lizard!"


    Violet crawled on her knees to Parekian''s side, tears streaming down her face.


    "Why... why did you save me? If you hadn''t saved me, you would be alive..."


    "...You showed me."


    Parekian''s answer was unexpected.


    "That night, you showed me... the stars."


    "What...?"


    "It wasn''t just the stars. You showed me this world... So, it was worth risking my life for you."


    Violet shook her head in disbelief.


    "Everything I showed you was an illusion, you fool!"


    "..."


    "It was just a lie that seemed real..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Was it her imagination?


    Violet felt like Parekian''s mechanical voice had a slight smile.


    "Because I loved that lie."


    "Parekian..."


    "My life was always in total darkness. I had no eyes, no ears, no nose, no mouth. I spent endless time in a darkness where nothing was visible."


    Violet placed her hand on Parekian''s unmoving body.


    With a faint mechanical hum, Parekian''s blue magic gathered where her hand touched. It felt like they were holding hands, Violet thought.


    "But you were the first to bring light to my world. In my world, which was entirely black, you brought color."


    "..."


    "Like holding a palette full of paint, you came into my heart and painted my world with countless colors."


    Parekian''s mechanical voice grew fainter, and at the same time, it contained a faint warmth.


    "The starry sky that night was the most beautiful scene I had ever seen in my life."


    "..."


    "So... I have enough reasons to die for you."


    Wiping her tear-streaked face with her sleeve, Violet slowly moved her hand to Parekian''s shattered head.


    And she showed him one last illusion... the view of this world bathed in brilliant sunlight.


    "Ah..."


    Like paint spreading on a white canvas.


    Various emotions blossomed in Parekian''s fading, empty voice.


    "Look, Violet. The night is lifting from the sky."


    With a voice that seemed satisfied, happy... Parekian softly whispered.


    "It''s as beautiful as you, a lovely lavender hue..."


    Then, the blue light slowly faded from the dragon''s body.


    Violet gently embraced Parekian''s lifeless body. She cried loudly, holding him for a long time.


    Until the completely brightened sunlight drove away even the dawn, turning into a dazzling noon. Continuously.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Among the gathered heroes and soldiers, and the kings. We all cried and laughed, celebrating victory... and survival.


    At the same time, we mourned the death of our comrades and the damage sustained at the front.


    Under the sunlight that dawned once more, we wanted to stay drunk on the joy of victory, but the damage to be restored was too great.


    The city was destroyed, the walls had collapsed, and people had died. I gathered those who could move immediately and ordered the cleanup.


    "We will do it. No, please let us do it!"


    Relatively less injured regular soldiers stepped forward eagerly.


    Especially the soldiers of the Ariane Kingdom were the most active at the forefront.


    They were sad in front of the destroyed city, but they couldn''t help but be happy at the thought that their country far in the north had been saved.


    The survivors were a mix of those who were mourning and those who were rejoicing.


    Because this battle was both a glorious defeat and a devastating victory. It was not strange for each to feel differently.


    Seeing the faces of people in different shades... I thought it was fortunate.


    It''s fortunate to be able to be sad and happy.


    The world continues like this.


    "First, let''s clean up the city..."


    After the most urgent restoration orders were given, I spoke while watching the people busily moving in the morning sunlight.


    "When the evacuated people return and reinforcements come from each country... We must also retrieve the bodies of the 30,000 warriors who died fighting the Black Dragon in the south."


    Most of the casualties from this battle were concentrated there. We must retrieve them.


    "Of course, we will, Crown Prince."


    Valen, the head of the city-state alliance, who was receiving and conveying my orders along with the other kings, nodded.


    Valen, who was said to have been swept away by the first breath attack, had his cherished mustache completely burned off.


    His entire body, wrapped in bandages from burns, was standing beside me now.


    "Are you alright, Lord Valen?"


    I asked carefully, and Valen, habitually trying to touch his mustache, realized it was burnt off, awkwardly lowered his hand, and answered.


    "Who here is truly alright?"


    "..."


    "But just because we''re not alright doesn''t mean life stops, does it? We have work to do."


    He had already been broken in spirit during the King of Flies wave.


    In this battle, he had sustained such injuries. He was a man who could leave at any time without it being strange.


    But instead of fleeing, he was trying to finish the work he could do to the end.


    "Even running away requires courage."


    When I carefully asked the reason, Valen answered like this.


    "I was born a coward, afraid of being cursed behind my back. So I intend to finish all the work I can show off and then run away."


    He spoke frankly and laughed awkwardly. I laughed with him.


    It is because of people like him that the world still holds together.


    "... Many died and were injured this time too. No, more died and were injured than ever before."


    As I murmured, looking at the south wall that had been restored only to be devastated again, Valen spoke in a stern voice.


    "Victory is victory, even if we are covered in wounds, Crown Prince. Your Highness has achieved a truly mythical feat."


    "..."


    "So... leave the remaining cleanup to us and go rest for a while."


    He patted my back and sent me inside the city.


    "There are many people you need to comfort, Your Highness."


    I gratefully accepted his consideration. All the crucial orders had already been given.


    Standing outside the city wall, I slowly walked inside. My destination was the temple.


    ''Everyone must need care right now.''


    The heroes who were injured, but more so, the heroes who had once embraced darkness needed to be restored.


    To put it in game terms, it''s like their dark attribute tendency had maxed out. It was useful in this battle given the circumstances, but the side effects were severe.


    As I walked, pondering how to neutralize this darkness...


    "..."


    I saw Kellibey from afar.


    The old dwarf blacksmith was quietly looking up at the [Sturdy Superstition] attached to the front of La Mancha, which had made an emergency landing.


    Instead of a face full of regret or sorrow... his face was calm and peaceful.


    "..."


    Without speaking to him, I headed into the city.


    Inside the south gate of Crossroad, Verdandi was there.


    She was carefully watering the sprout that had grown from the stump left where her younger sister Skuld had died.


    Surprisingly, the sprout, which had been harshly left without sunlight, in the snowstorm, was still alive... and it sparkled with a tender green as it received the water Verdandi was giving it.


    "..."


    I didn''t speak to Verdandi either.


    Torkel gave a faint laugh without saying anything and bowed to me.


    As I left the temple and stepped onto the main street, a carriage came to a stop in front of me.


    "Your Highness!"


    It was a carriage from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, driven by Elize, with Serenade seated inside.


    "Considering you have many places to visit today, we quickly prepared a carriage."


    Serenade asked with a bright smile as she opened the door.


    "Where shall we take you?"


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my gaze northward.


    "To the north gate."


    Placing my hand over my chest, feeling the warmth within... I spoke firmly.


    "To the military camp of the Bringar Duchy."


    ***


    The military camp of the Bringar Duchy was quiet.


    The unharmed soldiers were all involved in the city''s restoration, and the injured soldiers were in the temple.


    And as if they had expected me... the Dragonblood Knightss were waiting for me with calm expressions.


    "Welcome, Crown Prince."


    The previous formidable vigor of these knights, who had lost their Dragonblood, was no longer felt.


    Instead, a serene, resilient will, like a dry tree standing against a snowstorm, emanated from their eyes.


    The Dragonblood Knightss, reduced from four to three and noticeably aged, saluted me and got straight to the point.


    "How is Her Excellency?"


    "..."


    Instead of answering, I extended my hand and ignited a red flame in my palm.


    The faces of the Dragonblood Knightss, who understood the meaning of this flame, crumbled. The childlike sorrow spread across their stoic faces.


    "Ah...!"


    As they collapsed to the ground, I declared calmly.


    "Former Duchess Dusk Bringar has entrusted me with his flame."


    "..."


    "And... he has entered eternal rest. I have preserved his body with magic."


    Trying to keep my voice steady, I spoke to the three Dragonblood Knightss who were now wailing on the ground.


    "As soon as manpower returns to this city, I will retrieve the bodies of all the fallen as quickly as possible. The Duchess''s body will also be retrieved then and given a state funeral according to the traditions of the Bringar Duchy."


    The Dragonblood Knightss, sobbing uncontrollably, asked in tearful voices.


    "Then, now, Your Highness..."


    "Yes."


    I nodded.


    "I am now the rightful successor of the Bringar Duchy... Dawn Bringar."


    The three Dragonblood Knightss, wiping their tear-streaked faces and standing up to compose themselves,


    "Loyalty!"


    They shouted in unison, kneeling on one knee before me.


    "We greet the new Duke of Bringar!"


    "We greet the Duke!"


    "We greet the Duke!"


    What did it mean to these knights that I, the Crown Prince of the Everblack Empire, had become the Duke of the Bringar Duchy?


    What would it mean to the citizens of Bringar? To the people of the Empire, and to the people of the world?


    I still did not know, but the Dragonblood Knightss swore their allegiance to me without hesitation.


    "Please carry on the great will of the former Duchess...!"


    "...I will. Certainly, I will."


    I smiled warmly and spoke with conviction.


    "I am her son, after all."


    At those words, a wave of relief crossed the faces of the Dragonblood Knightss, and they bowed deeply to me.


    Yes. This world is full of uncertainties, but some things are certain.


    The fact that the flame of Dusk Bringar, her will, flows within me.


    - Love, Ash.


    Recalling her last words, I closed my eyes tightly.


    I will do so, Duchess.


    Just as you did... just like that.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Time passed.


    People who had evacuated began to return, and others from around the world were mobilized and flocked to Crossroad.


    The kings who fought here directly now felt in their bones that this place was, quite literally, the land where the fate of the world would be decided.


    Wagons loaded with supplies from various countries poured in endlessly.


    The north suffered terrible damage from the heavy snowfall, but just when they were on the brink of death, the sky cleared and the snow stopped.


    The previously passive people of the Ariane Kingdom were now at the forefront, helping to restore the city.


    Especially King Miller Ariane, who, despite losing an arm, personally carried a shovel and pickaxe to the restoration site, making me want to stop him.


    It��s a bit bewildering when a character changes 180 degrees like this... I understand he doesn''t want to be disliked, though.


    "..."


    As I watched the gradually recovering city, I fell into deep thought.


    The entire world is now cooperative with our front line. This is fortunate.


    But the death of 30,000 was by no means fortunate.


    It was the death of 30,000 elite troops gathered from all over the world. Not only that, but the entire air fleet was annihilated, and many heroes and soldiers under my command also died.


    Human resources and supplies would be easily replenished, but reinforcing troops was a distant prospect.


    ''Night Bringer was practically a final boss-level monster.''


    Compared to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess,�� it was on the same level, or perhaps even more destructive.


    It was such a formidable foe that perhaps this much damage was inevitable.


    But the problem was that he was a final boss-level adversary but not the final boss.


    The monster invasions will continue. And we have suffered devastating damage to our defenses and troop situation.


    ''The next defense battle starts in a month.''


    The start date of Stage 41 is about a month from now.


    For three months, without rest, from Stage 41 to Stage 50, the final 10-round defense game will continue.


    Can Crossroad, and the world, withstand this harsh wave of monsters...?


    ***


    A week after the battle ended.


    A funeral was held in the west of Crossroad.


    In a hurry, we dispatched personnel to the south to retrieve the bodies, but recovering all 30,000 bodies within a week was impossible.


    Moreover, the battle with the Black Dragon was so fierce that the bodies were severely damaged.


    However, delaying the funeral indefinitely was not respectful to the dead, so we decided to hold it first.


    "..."


    I looked up at the newly erected gigantic monument.


    It was a new communal tombstone erected next to the communal tombstone for those who died in the tutorial stage.


    In front of the tombstone, covered with white flowers left by mourners, a blue sacred flame flickered.


    A memorial for all the heroes whose bodies were not found.


    I clenched my fists tightly in front of it.


    I have no regrets.


    Without their sacrifice, we would not have been able to defeat Night Bringer.


    It was an enemy that everyone on this front barely managed to defeat by pouring out everything from the depths of their souls.


    Knowing that they died to protect the world, for a noble cause...


    "..."


    However, no matter what reasons are given, no matter what rationality is assigned to their deaths,


    the pain they felt in their moments of death, and the sorrow their families will feel, will not disappear.


    Clenching my teeth, I tried to calm my mind in front of the monument, then turned my gaze away. Beyond the communal tombstone, people were crying in front of the many newly added graves.


    I approached one of the closer graves... one of which I was the chief mourner.


    Dusk Bringar''s grave.


    The people of the Bringar Duchy gathered around the grave like clouds, bowing their heads.


    As I stood by the grave for a moment, the Dragonblood Knights appeared, carrying Dusk Bringar''s coffin. Behind them, the soldiers of the duchy marched with flags at half-mast.


    I, along with the Dragonblood Knights, placed the coffin in the ground and sprinkled earth over it.


    Amidst the people drenched in tears, I tried to appear calm, but my eyes kept welling up.


    After holy water was sprinkled and the afterlife of the deceased was blessed...


    The soldiers of the duchy gathered and sang a military song.


    It was a song to honor their fallen comrade. Dusk Bringar was the commander-in-chief and a frontline fighting Dragon Lady, so she was a soldier and their comrade.


    "..."


    Even after the soldiers'' mournful song ended,


    I quietly stared at Dusk Bringar''s grave, now covered in white flowers.


    Though they were monsters, Scalian and Parekian made significant contributions in this battle.


    Therefore, they were given respectful funerals, cremated, and buried here in the cemetery.


    "...Uhhh."


    Violet was squatting and sniffing in front of their graves.


    Somehow, a scale piece was placed in front of Scalian��s grave, and a claw piece in front of Parekian��s grave.


    Violet sniffled and tapped the pieces with her fingers, while the other members of the Gambler''s Club tried to console her.


    "It feels like a dream."


    Scarlet blew Violet''s nose as she sighed deeply. With a honk, Violet cleared her nose and spoke in a nasal voice.


    "Spending time with these dragons, and fighting such a great battle together... it all feels like a dream."


    The other Gambler''s Club members massaged Violet''s shoulders and offered her warm tea, trying to comfort her.


    I watched this scene from behind with a bitter smile.


    Then it happened.


    Ssss-


    Suddenly, a snake''s hissing sound followed by a long, thin tongue licking Violet''s chin.


    "Eeeeek?!"


    Violet jumped up in fright, turned around, and screamed.


    "Kyah! It''s here again!"


    A huge silver-gray snake had approached and stuck close to Violet.


    Ssss!


    The sound seemed to indicate it was pleased��none other than Jo?rmungandr...


    "Ah, there you are."


    Watching Jo?rmungandr coiling around Violet, I spoke calmly.


    This ��World Serpent�� was cut in two and even took a direct hit from Night Bringer''s breath at the end.


    I thought it would surely die, but it didn''t. Perhaps to heal, it continued to shed its skin repeatedly, becoming significantly smaller, but it survived.


    ��Even though it''s smaller, it''s still as big as a huge python...��


    About the size of an anaconda on Earth? Maybe even bigger?


    It lost its enormous size and divinity, and it seemed to have lost the ability to speak... but it survived and quietly remained on our front line. It��s now my captured monster.


    And now it''s attached to Violet.


    "Why am I so popular with monsters?! Especially reptiles?! Why do they act like this?!"


    Violet, constantly being licked by Jo?rmungandr''s tongue, yelled tearfully. I laughed heartily.


    "Maybe that''s just your nature."


    "I hate it now! Ughhh!"


    The Gambler''s Club members, excited, started petting Jo?rmungandr''s smooth scales around the sniffling Violet, who now began crying for a different reason.


    After watching this scene for a while, I turned my gaze south, toward the direction of the black lake.


    "..."


    Along with Jo?rmungandr, there was Crown, the Pied Piper, who helped us.


    Crown, who died in battle, turned into black smoke and disappeared.


    Originally, the immortals from the Lake Kingdom would turn into black smoke upon death and resurrect at a predetermined location.


    Crown was supposed to resurrect at his base within the Lake Kingdom.


    We had agreed in advance. If Crown died in battle, he would find me again after resurrection.


    We needed to discuss our promise and how to save Nameless.


    But Crown hadn''t reappeared after a week.


    I tried to enter the Lake Kingdom to find him... and Nameless, but all teleport gates were blocked, making entry impossible.


    This situation continues to this day.


    "..."


    What is happening down there?


    As I felt a vague sense of foreboding, I suddenly noticed the main party members waving at me from a distance.


    "Senior! Speech, speech!"


    "Oh. Is it already that time?"


    Since I can''t enter the Lake Kingdom right now, there��s nothing I can do.


    Let''s focus on what I can do here.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked toward where the main party members were.


    Many people were waiting for me below the podium.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Before long, it was afternoon.


    In the late autumn weather, which had become as cold as winter, the sunshine was clear today. The people gathered like clouds welcomed this sunshine and stood under the podium, looking up at me.


    There were kings, soldiers, heroes, and citizens. I carefully observed each of their faces.


    "The monster we faced this time, the Black Dragon..."


    I hadn''t specifically prepared a speech, but the words came out naturally.


    "Was an opponent we couldn''t originally defeat."


    Coldly, honestly, and objectively speaking.


    "Originally, the world should have been destroyed by now."


    Night Bringer was an enemy capable of annihilating us and ending the world.


    "But we are now alive and standing under the sun. We split the night, defeated the evil dragon, and are breathing here."


    I looked around the audience.


    "Why do you think that is?"


    Everyone looked up at me silently, waiting for my next words.


    I smiled and continued.


    "Because every warrior buried here, and every warrior who returned from the battlefield... didn''t think we couldn''t win."


    I emphasized again.


    "Because they foolishly believed that we could win... that we could protect this world."


    I''m not advocating mental fortitude or perseverance. In the first place, it wasn''t an opponent that could be defeated by such things alone.


    In short, this is the basics. The hardest basics to maintain.


    The spirit of not giving up.


    The strong will to not lose the courage to fight in any desperate situation.


    "If even one of those who participated in this battle had given up the fight and laid down their weapons a bit earlier."


    I looked at the graves filled in the western plains.


    "If we lacked even one attack to scar the evil dragon, one defense to somehow block its breath, and one act of courage to jump into harm''s way to protect our allies."


    Clenching my fist and taking a breath.


    I looked at the audience again and continued.


    "We would have been defeated. By now, the whole world would have quietly met its end, covered in snow and darkness."


    My voice grew stronger.


    "Every single attack we barely fended off, every small wound we inflicted on the enemy."


    People gritted their teeth, clenched their fists, and tightly closed their eyes.


    "The sacrifice of all those who fell, and the determination of all of us who survived, piled up layer by layer... all of it together protected the world."


    With conviction, once more.


    "Every action we took had meaning."


    As I paused, a moment of silence filled the cemetery.


    It might be an illusion, but it felt as if even the dead buried here were listening to my words.


    I lowered my eyes and slowly quoted part of a philosopher''s writings from Earth.


    "The world is deep. The sorrow of the world is deep. But joy is deeper than that pain."


    Looking up again and making eye contact with the people, I smiled.


    "The night is deep, and the darkness is deeper. But the human desire for sunlight is deeper than that."


    Under the clear sunlight that we finally reclaimed.


    I nodded slowly.


    "Remember with what heart you fought in this battle. Remember the courage that allowed you to fight against an undefeatable enemy without giving up."


    While longing for the sunlight, even fighting under the darkness without it.


    As long as each of your hearts continues to remain.


    "If we have that courage, we can overcome any future wars... and the life beyond. No matter what adversity comes, we can live in the direction we hope for."


    Afterwards, I slowly turned around and bowed respectfully towards all the graves in the west.


    "To everyone who overcame yet another great challenge, and to all the comrades buried here. Thank you."


    Turning back around and looking at the audience.


    I spoke sincerely.


    "Truly, thank you."


    In front of the faces of people with various complex emotions, I took a deep breath and slowly prepared the elegy for this funeral.


    In fact, I had long decided what to recite.


    Don Quixote. (TL Note: I''m amazed that both of the novels are using Don Quixote)


    The most famous knight on Earth.


    Treated as a clown for his ridiculous actions, but ultimately became a legendary human because of his convictions.


    I recited the lyrics made from that story.


    I blinked quietly.


    "Do you intend to annex the Bringar Duchy into the Empire?"


    "Of course, wouldn''t that be the natural course? The Bringar Duchy was originally just a western fortress of the Everblack Empire."


    The Emperor calmly explained the history from hundreds of years ago.


    "It was similar to this place, Crossroad. A fortress built to fend off attacks from neighboring countries. The progenitor Duchess Bringar, who became the guardian dragon of the Empire, was appointed as the lord of that place... Villages and cities formed around the fortress, eventually taking its current shape."


    Originally, the progenitor dragon Dusk Bringar had no desire for human territories, so although she received the title of Duchess, she did not receive rights to the land.


    She was appointed as the administrative head to oversee the military facilities and surrounding areas in the west, and since then, the descendants of Duchess Bringar have traditionally governed the land.


    Consequently, and in practical terms, the form of the principality governed by the Duchess was accepted by the world. Legally, however, it was entirely the territory of the Empire, as explained by the Emperor.


    And now that I inherited the blood of the Duchess, the Emperor had gained the justification to absorb and merge the Bringar Duchy into the Empire.


    "..."


    The Emperor burst into hearty laughter as he saw my silence.


    "It seems you don''t wish for this."


    The Emperor picked up the cane next to the bed and, staggering, stood up.


    "I will assist you."


    "It''s fine. I must adapt."


    The Emperor refused my help and, stumbling, walked alone to the window.


    The Emperor quietly looked down at the brightly lit Crossroad of the afternoon for a while before suddenly asking.


    "Have you found the answer to the trial I set for you?"


    "..."


    The trial set by the Emperor.


    It was a question of how far I would embrace the darkness of this world.


    - My son, you once said you would slay monsters and save people. And I asked you then, what is your definition of the people you want to protect?


    - And you answered that question by founding the World Guardian Front. You said that all beings who try to communicate and understand each other are the people you want to save.


    - Then let me ask you one more time. If those beings who try to communicate and understand have an irredeemable evil within them, will you still embrace them? Will you protect even such beings?


    I decided to protect people.


    And people are beings who try to communicate and understand.


    Here, the Emperor took it a step further, reminding me that those I seek to protect will never be entirely good.


    Petty, narrow-minded, insignificant, evil��such are the ''people'' I aim to protect, close to darkness.


    "Now that you have become Duke Bringar, you must reflect on the shameful and brutal history of the Bringar Duchy."


    As I remained silent, the Emperor continued unabashedly.


    "Having directly inherited the Duchess''s flame, you must have also glimpsed it. The history of the Bringar Duchy and the life of the Duchess were far from beautiful. The history of the flame is also a history of ashes and soot."


    "..."


    "Moreover, as the future Emperor of the Everblack Empire, you will inevitably inherit the bloodstained legacy of the Everblack Empire as well."


    The Emperor, standing with his back to the window, turned towards me.


    As always, bathed in backlight... the Emperor was smiling.


    "I assure you, the darkness of this country is deeper and thicker than you can imagine. And you must inherit this darkness."


    "..."


    "Now, answer me. New Bringar. Successor to me, the next Everblack."


    Even with no sanctity, missing an arm, a leg, and an eye, the Emperor still pressured me with his overwhelming charisma.


    "What will you do about the darkness of this world? Do you still possess the same youthful folly and recklessness to embrace all of this?"


    "..."


    "Or have you, as I suggested before, leaned towards the idea of cutting away and selecting only the palatable parts to swallow?"


    "..."


    "Come, answer me. Crown Prince! What is your answer to the trial I set?"


    As I listened quietly, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    In truth, my answer had long been decided.


    But the only reason I hesitated to answer now was that I wanted to wait until the Emperor had fully recovered.


    The reason being...


    "...Are you sure you will be okay with this, Father?"


    The answer I was about to give would utterly overturn the Emperor''s expectations.


    I looked steadily at the Emperor and smiled. Perhaps flustered by my unknown resolve, the Emperor shuddered.


    "The answer from the son you placed on the Crown Prince''s seat, the view of the Emperor I have chosen..."


    With my eyes narrowing, I whispered softly.


    "Might completely destroy the Everblack Empire."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    "Whoever the opponent is, no matter what dark past they hold, I will embrace them."


    I declared.


    "No matter what darkness or ugliness they committed in the past. As long as they look in the same direction under my banner, I will strive to converse with, understand, and embrace them."


    I continued speaking to the emperor, who was silently watching me.


    "But that does not mean granting them absolution."


    "...And?"


    "I will remember clearly. Their darkness, their ugliness, their faults. Just as they are."


    The emperor frowned as if he didn''t quite understand.


    "��Remember��?"


    "For example, Father."


    I gazed steadily at the emperor.


    "Father, you are now looking in the same direction as I am. You are my supporter, my helper, and my benefactor."


    The emperor gestured for me to continue.


    I smirked, curling up the corners of my mouth.


    "But Father, in the name of protecting the empire, you have killed countless people. Even within the empire. You have slaughtered, offered sacrifices, and burned people without batting an eye for your goals."


    "...Indeed. So what?"


    After taking a breath.


    I broached the main point.


    "I will record all that history, and I will make it public."


    "...What?"


    "I will inscribe the names of the innocent people you killed in the history books, one by one."


    The emperor gave me a bewildered look. I was unflinching.


    "The atrocities you committed. The brutal tyranny in the name of protecting the empire."


    "..."


    "I will record it all without embellishment. As long as human history continues, even a thousand years from now, ten thousand years from now... the world will remember clearly."


    I whispered softly.


    "As long as human history continues, you will be criticized. This is the punishment you will receive."


    "...Ha. How absurd."


    The emperor scoffed.


    "Such a thing is no punishment at all!"


    "..."


    "Leaving my atrocities in history and having future generations throw stones at my grave? Is that all? I will spend the rest of my life on the throne, living comfortably without any guilt. What kind of punishment is that to me personally?"


    "Indeed. Perhaps this is the weakest punishment."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "But it is also the strongest punishment."


    The emperor gritted his teeth silently.


    "You..."


    "It''s not just Father."


    I raised my voice.


    "I will unearth and reveal all the hidden and concealed atrocities of every previous emperor and all neighboring countries. Not the neatly edited history as it is now, but the shameful and uncomfortable truths, in broad daylight, for the whole world to see."


    As my intentions became clearer, the emperor clenched his one remaining fist and trembled.


    "You''re going to expose the flaws of your father and the ancestors for generations, staining this country''s reputation with your own hands? Is that your goal?"


    "Yes."


    "You are the next emperor. You will ultimately have to bear all those flaws! The entire world will curse you, and they will demand retribution for past grievances."


    "I am prepared for it."


    "Such foolishness, like a nai?ve child who knows nothing of the world and politics! No, to advocate such a futile ideal knowing full well, it''s sheer madness!"


    The emperor pointed a finger at me.


    "For an emperor to reveal his own weaknesses and beg to be stabbed! The whole world will come at you with swords drawn. You and this country will be torn apart and destroyed!"


    I nodded.


    "If this country is one that deserves destruction just by acknowledging past wrongdoings, then it should be destroyed."


    "What..."


    I did not back down, and a clear emotion flashed across the emperor''s face.


    It was fear.


    "You know better than anyone else how weak your ideals are. The world is far more cruel than you think, and everyone is waiting to tear you apart like wolves."


    The emperor shook his head.


    "No matter how pure and clean a flag you carry, the moment you cross the battlefield, that flag will be smeared with blood and ashes. You must already know this well."


    "..."


    "Yes, you must be aware of it yet still wish to tread that path."


    As I stood resolutely, the emperor let out a long sigh.


    "History belongs to the victors. It can never be whole. If you have seen the historical records left in the empire, you would know there is hardly anything that disparages the empire. All of it praises the imperial family and extols their achievements."


    "..."


    "You seek to write history from an impartial perspective, but in the end, you are the son of the emperor. You were born with everything. The history you seek to write anew will inevitably be from the victor''s perspective."


    "I understand. But I can still strive to be fair."


    Perfection does not exist.


    But the effort to reach for perfection does.


    "As it happens, I have the perfect candidate for this."


    "Candidate...?"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows in surprise. I continued.


    "The only imperial soldier who defied Father. The one who made the Empire officially acknowledge the massacre committed by the imperial army for the first time."


    My former thunder mage, who served as the captain of the 2nd Battalion of the Imperial Mage Corps.


    "Jupiter. She has an adopted daughter."


    "...Jupiter Junior, you mean."


    "Yes. Junior is an imperial, but she is also from the Camilla Kingdom. She lost her family and hometown to the Empire��s bombing but grew up as an imperial citizen. She is still grappling with her identity."


    I knew that Junior had a deep interest in history and that she kept a diary, documenting her life every day.


    Perhaps it was because she had a terminal illness, or maybe for other reasons.


    I had always intended for her to lead this project from the beginning.


    "We will establish a foundation with her at the center, gathering scholars from around the world to examine the world''s history from as neutral a perspective as possible. The first project will be the history of the fallen Camilla Kingdom."


    And it would also be the history of the Empire��s invasion of the Camilla Kingdom.


    "A foundation that cross-checks events from different perspectives and records the most neutral truths possible without any embellishment. The name of this foundation."


    Taking the name of the first officer in the Empire��s history who defied the emperor...


    "I will name it the ��Jupiter Foundation��."


    "..."


    "After overcoming the global crisis of the monster invasion, to move forward together into a new era. This will be the first undertaking I pursue as emperor: the world history compilation and historian training project."


    Perhaps dizzy from my non-teabagging teabagging, the emperor tightly closed his eyes.


    "So, Father. Consider this a warning. I will tarnish the face of every previous emperor. As I have repeatedly stated, you are no exception."


    "..."


    "If you cannot bear such a future, then dethrone me from the crown prince position immediately. Or, pray that I die in one of the remaining ten defensive battles."


    At that, the emperor let out a truly deep sigh, as if the ground were collapsing beneath him.


    "How could I do that, you damned son..."


    The emperor muttered weakly, wiping his face repeatedly with his only remaining hand.


    "...Before you were born, I received a prophecy from the Guardian Tree of Everblack. Half of it is sure to come true."


    Shaking his head, the emperor lamented.


    "I can only pray the other half does too..."


    I was curious about the content of that prophecy, but I decided not to ask.


    It didn��t matter.


    I had already resolved to walk the path I had chosen, in the way I wanted.


    ��Well, that��s all for later.��


    Despite my lofty ideals mixed with arrogance, this was all for after surviving the final battle with the last remaining monster.


    But if, when this winter ends, the world does not end, and I live to become emperor... many things that will surprise the world will unfold.


    After coming back from the brink of death, is there anything I cannot do?


    ��Even to realize the exciting ancestor-insulting troll show of the true rogue crown prince...��


    I want to win the upcoming battles against the monsters.


    No, I absolutely will.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Crossroad. Inside the ruined city.


    "Ouch..."


    Junior groaned in front of the wreckage of the inn building "Etti''s Honey."


    "It''s completely collapsed, my goodness..."


    During Night Bringer''s first breath, the inn "Etti''s Honey," which was swept within the breath''s range, completely collapsed.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties, but Junior lost the lodging she had used for over two years. Naturally, all her belongings inside were also completely destroyed.


    "Ah, my books!"


    Junior, who found her belongings amidst the wreckage, let out a strange mix of cheers and screams, then urgently rushed in to clear away the debris.


    "The price of one of these books... I''d feel so wronged if I lost them all..."


    Between the collapsed bricks and sand, Junior''s fallen bookshelf was overturned. Junior hurriedly retrieved her books.


    Although they were dented and torn, she managed to salvage as much as she could. As she dug through, other belongings began to emerge.


    Treasured magical items. The diary she wrote in daily since arriving here. And the one she had forgotten in the cupboard, unable to bring herself to eat...


    "Keck, the hundred-year ginseng?!"


    The gift from her mother.


    It was the root of the hundred-year ginseng, which she had found among Jupiter''s belongings and intended to mail to herself.


    The dishes and cups in the cupboard were all shattered, but the hundred-year ginseng, stored in a mere paper bag, was miraculously intact.


    Junior chuckled at the sight of this old herb root.


    "Wow, it survived. I almost wasted it by saving it for too long. I should consume it quickly."


    Junior recalled the method and benefits of consuming the hundred-year ginseng.


    "Boil it with honey and drink it like tea? Its effects are nourishing, revitalizing, and calming..."


    Junior then let out an "Ah."


    She thought of someone who needed the herb''s effects more urgently than herself.


    "Would Mom want me to have it all to myself...?"


    After a brief hesitation,


    "...No, that''s not it! Mom would prefer me to have more friends!"


    Believing her decision would be supported either way, Junior exhaled through her nose and gripped the hundred-year ginseng.


    ***


    Barracks.


    Junior carefully carried a teapot of the brewed hundred-year ginseng tea, a jar of honey, and cookies as she headed cautiously to the front room.


    "Hmm..."


    She hesitated for a moment,


    "Eek!"


    Summoning her courage, she knocked on the door.


    Knock knock!


    "Hecate? Are you there?"


    Junior waited anxiously for a response, but the room remained silent. Clearing her throat again, Junior knocked once more.


    "Hecate, it''s Junior. Let''s have a little break together."


    "..."


    "I brought some healthy tea. And cookies. Please join me. Okay?"


    Although there was no response, Junior sensed a presence beyond the door.


    Junior waited calmly. Then,


    Creak-


    The door opened slightly.


    Through the gap in the dark room, Hecate''s dry, cracked eyes could be seen.


    Her eyes, from which the red curse had completely drained, had turned a deep brown.


    "...Junior."


    "Hello, Hecate."


    Junior waved the teapot in her hand.


    "The tea''s getting cold. May I come in?"


    "..."


    Hesitant, Hecate slowly stepped back and opened the door. Junior cautiously entered the room.


    The room, with its drawn curtains, felt lifeless. As if someone had been lying still on the bed for days.


    Junior first drew back the curtains and opened the window to ventilate the room. As the cold air penetrated the room, Hecate, who was wearing only thin clothes, shivered and clutched her shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m sorry...!"


    Not wanting to stop the ventilation, the flustered Junior draped her outer garment over Hecate''s shoulders.


    Hecate did not refuse and remained still.


    Junior suddenly recalled a similar situation from before.


    "..."


    In the sunlight streaming through the open curtains, Hecate was in a terrible state.


    Her beige hair was tangled, dark circles under her eyes, lips parched, and her complexion was pale.


    Junior had heard the gist of it. Dusk Bringar had retrieved all the curses from the Glory Knights.


    Along with the curse, Hecate lost all her magic power, rendering her unable to fight as she used to.


    ''Lucas visited a few times to comfort her afterward, but she kept avoiding him.''


    Junior understood the feeling of not wanting to show such a state to the man she liked...


    Hecate stood blankly in place with empty eyes. Junior, at a loss, hesitantly guided Hecate to the table.


    "Come, let''s have some warm tea and chat! This tea is brewed with a herb called hundred-year ginseng, it''s really good for you!"


    Junior hastily wiped the dust off the table and set up the tea set and cookies.


    Seated across from her, Hecate watched Junior''s actions in silence.


    "The war between the Camilla Kingdom and the Everblack Empire was personally led by His Majesty. It was also the last conquest war fought by the Everblack Empire."


    "..."


    "As such... the resentment runs deep. There are still terrorist acts occurring. There have been several attempts to assassinate His Majesty. So, naturally, the Glory Knights had to be wary of you."


    Even after the war ended, guerrillas from the Camilla Kingdom persistently resisted, taking years to be fully subdued.


    Jupiter''s expose? revealed the massacres of civilians during this war, drawing global condemnation upon the Empire. Even within the Empire itself.


    It was a war with more losses than gains in many respects.


    Therefore, the Empire shifted from direct conquest wars to political and religious expansion through the spread of the Goddess''s faith.


    The Camilla Kingdom became the last country the Empire absorbed.


    Almost 20 long years had passed since the war ended. But it could also be seen as merely 20 short years.


    Junior, being a prominent figure from the Camilla Kingdom and a powerful mage, naturally aroused the caution of the Emperor''s personal guard, the Glory Knights.


    "Of course, I know. You directly assisted His Majesty in the Imperial Capital. I heard you played a significant role in dismantling the Shutdown Protocol. You have the great trust of Prince Ash. And you also made remarkable contributions in the recent battle."


    "..."


    "I was just... doing my job as a member of the personal guard, so I was wary of you..."


    Hecate''s voice trembled as she continued her disjointed confession, covering her face with both hands.


    "...No, I admit it. I dislike the people of the Camilla Kingdom."


    "Huh?"


    Junior''s jaw dropped.


    The conversation kept taking unexpected turns.


    "My parents were soldiers, but they got caught in an accident and passed away. I mentioned that before."


    "Yes..."


    "In truth, they both... died in a guerrilla ambush by the Camilla Kingdom."


    Junior''s fingertips stiffened.


    Still covering her face, Hecate continued her disjointed speech.


    "I know. From the perspective of the Camilla Kingdom, any Imperial soldier would be seen as an invader. Even the supply officers and medical officers dispatched after the war to stabilize the region could be targets of hatred."


    "..."


    "But as someone who lost my parents at a young age, I couldn''t help but hate the Camilla Kingdom... and its people... so I was even more wary of you..."


    Watching Hecate''s trembling shoulders, Junior felt it.


    ��Ah...��


    A sense of a chasm, thinly veiled between the two of them, being revealed.


    A chasm that seemed to deepen and widen, creating more distance between them.


    "I grew up in the facility run by the Imperial Family for the children of war veterans, as I told you."


    "...Yes."


    "The name of that facility is Whiteblossom."


    Hecate''s overly elaborate surname was actually the name of that orphanage.


    "All the children who grow up there are trained to throw their lives away for His Majesty. To die with worth for the country and to have white flowers bloom in abundance on their graves... That''s what the new surname signifies."


    "...!"


    "I, too, was raised to die in battle."


    Hecate''s dry voice gradually became more intense.


    "I became a soldier to eradicate all enemies of the Empire, to eliminate the terrorists threatening the safety of the Empire... to annihilate the vicious rebels from the Camilla Kingdom who kill innocent people!"


    "..."


    "But now the Empire is at peace, and it''s allied with every country it once fought against. Fine, that''s okay. I''m the one who''s outdated. After all, a knight is just a cog that follows the command of their lord."


    Hecate looked at Junior with trembling eyes.


    "But what if I''m no longer even a knight?"


    "..."


    "If I''ve lost the curse, lost my strength, and can no longer go to the battlefield, then what do I have left? My life now has no purpose or value. What have I lived for all this time?"


    In the war between humans, she inherited hatred and intended to fight and die as a knight.


    In this peaceful era where humanity is united, she lost everything as a knight.


    Her purpose, her means, all gone.


    "The only thing the world hasn''t taken from me is my hatred. My hatred for the Camilla Kingdom that killed my parents."


    "..."


    "Junior. I don''t want to hate you. But having you close to me... it makes me suffer."


    Hecate staggered as she stood up from her chair, taking off the coat and handing it back to Junior.


    She shivered in the cold air, dressed only in thin clothes, but she gritted her teeth and held out the coat.


    "Thank you for the tea. And thank you for your concern. But please, don''t come to see me again."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll disappear quietly in a few days so you won''t be too uncomfortable. After all, I''m no longer needed at this front line."


    Junior wanted to say something, but no suitable words came to mind.


    In the end, she quietly accepted the coat, gathered the teacups and teapot, and left Hecate''s room.


    Thud...


    The door closed.


    Junior, staggering, leaned against the closed door and took a deep breath.


    "...It''s bitter."


    The taste of the tea lingering in her mouth was astringent.


    With her head hung low, Junior muttered softly.


    "It''s too bitter, Mom..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    That evening. The Lord''s office.


    I was lost in thought, twirling a fountain pen in my hand.


    ��The recovery of the bodies and the reconstruction of the city... It''s happening unbelievably fast.��


    As the imminent destruction disappeared, people from all over the world, realizing the gravity of the frontline''s work, volunteered in droves.


    Thanks to this, we have an abundance of manpower, and it''s expected to increase further. The scale of the volunteer army is also rapidly expanding.


    ��But the elite forces gathered from various countries are virtually annihilated.��


    Volunteers and workers will leave tomorrow morning to retrieve the bodies of those elite soldiers...


    I steadied my aching heart and began to assess the current state of the frontline.


    ��First, the troops.��


    The 30,000-strong unit of elites from the World Guardian Front is annihilated. The airship fleet is similarly wiped out.


    The only operational airship is ''La Mancha''. Even that needs significant repairs due to the strain from the ''Night Closing'' operation.


    ��If there''s a silver lining, it''s that the soldiers who were originally part of Crossroad are still here.��


    Specialists in monster battles who have fought alongside me in this hell since the first year. The main force of the Monster Front, who grew from a ragtag bunch of rookies to master monster hunters.


    Additionally, the Everblack Empire infantry have also maintained their strength.


    The allied units of other races have also maintained their strength, though they were never numerous to begin with.


    Living under oppression in their autonomous regions, they couldn��t amass large forces. However, their quality of troops is high.


    There are also several remaining units, and finally...


    ��The volunteer army...��


    The volunteer army began to integrate into Crossroad during the Autumn Festival.


    Their numbers are quite large, and they''ve been undergoing solid training since then, but they''re still unpolished. Especially against the current enemy, the Black Dragon, they couldn��t be deployed at the frontline.


    ��Their morale is high...��


    Can they really be deployed in battles against monsters? Even if they are, can they fight properly against the dreadful monsters of the late third year?


    "..."


    After organizing the remaining units and small units from various regions into documents, I placed my pen on new papers to handle the next issue.


    ��Next, the defense facilities.��


    It��s awkward to say this myself, but Crossroad has become very proficient in demolishing and rebuilding.


    All sorts of facilities and collapsed structures within the city can be quickly restored.


    The problem, as always...


    ��The city walls.��


    They were completely destroyed by the body slam and subsequent self-destruction of the King of Flies, and when we finally rebuilt them, they were torn apart again by the Night Bringer��s breath and darkness.


    The southern wall has always had a hard time.


    ��We need to restore it.��


    Yes, we need to, but...


    ��How are we going to do this? Ugh.��


    Structures like city walls naturally require years of construction time.


    During the last reconstruction, we were able to drastically shorten the construction period thanks to magical construction technology from the Lake Kingdom and wall parts airlifted from the Imperial Capital of New Terra,


    But this time, we can''t rely on such luck.


    ��The broken wall... the wrecked forward base...��


    With my hand on my forehead, I let out a deep sigh.


    ��There''s really a lot of work to be done.��


    No immediate solution is in sight.


    At least the wall parts brought from New Terra were assembled in a modular fashion, so the undamaged parts are still standing firm.


    We��ll have to focus on restoring from there and devise some kind of strategy as we proceed.


    City walls, forward bases, barracks, supply depots... After reviewing the list of damaged facilities and outlining a rough restoration plan,


    I looked down at the next stack of documents.


    ��And lastly, the equipment.��


    The equipment of the heroes fighting the nightmare monsters at the frontlines is even more crucial than ordinary military supplies.


    And that vital equipment...


    ��Wow, this is insane.��


    As I flipped through the documents listing the damaged equipment, my jaw dropped lower and lower. Damn, how much did we wear out?


    Starting with my own equipment.


    [Great Commander��s Banner], lost.


    "Ugh!"


    I couldn''t help but cough violently, hastily grabbing my coffee cup and drinking it like water.


    ��More than anything, we obtained a lot.��


    It��s not just the purified equipment.


    We defeated that damned... no, more than damned, the most wretched monster in history, the Black Dragon, so the rewards were also enormous.


    First of all, we harvested a massive amount of materials from Night Bringer''s corpse.


    I didn''t manage to get an intact corpse since I burned it all with the bombardment of light at the end, but I still managed to gather a lot.


    A dragon''s entire body is made of top-grade equipment materials.


    A mountain of these materials is piled up right in front of the city. Scales, bones, horns, claws... all sorts of parts were swept into the forge.


    Without exaggeration, it''s enough to outfit all the soldiers on the frontline with weapons and armor. The equipment of the entire frontline will be able to level up.


    ��The materials to watch out for are, of course, the magic cores and the dragon heart.��


    Night Bringer had a structure with the dragon heart, the core of the magic power, and another magic core assigned to each of its seven heads.


    So, there should be one dragon heart and seven magic cores.


    ��We got one dragon heart and eight magic cores.��


    At first, I wondered why this was, but upon examining the recovered magic cores, I found the reason.


    One magic core belonged to Scalian, who had been absorbed by Night Bringer at the last moment. Although his body was lost, the magic core wasn��t fully absorbed and thus remained.


    I could tell because it had the mark of my flag, which had pierced Scalian��s heart.


    "..."


    What should I do with this?


    Should I make equipment out of it, or...


    Pondering, I reviewed the rest of the list.


    Besides the intact seven magic cores (actually, six auxiliary heads were eaten by Jo?rmungandr, so we recovered them from Jo?rmungandr''s severed body).


    And, similarly, the dragon heart with the mark of my flag.


    ��As much as you destroyed our equipment, you shall become our equipment, Night Bringer...��


    Since the forge is extremely busy right now, I''ll make the equipment request when things settle down a bit.


    I looked up at the pile of golden and white boxes stacked in a corner of the office.


    These are the stage clear rewards. Besides the EX-grade boxes, I also obtained eight SSR boxes.


    ��In the game, I could barely get ten in one round...��


    It seems I got close to twenty SSR boxes during this three-year campaign. Why is the game being so generous? Did Aider pull some strings? Or...


    ��Looking back, they did provide some weirdly complete set items... They are pretty generous with items.��


    Despite the hellish difficulty of the game, at least there''s a minimal sense of fairness. Hmm.


    Thinking this, I reached out to the boxes. I intended to open them all right here.


    But then,


    Thud-thud-thud-thud!


    I heard someone running down the corridor, and


    Bang!


    The office door was flung open.


    Startled, I looked towards the door. It was Lucas who burst in. Catching his breath, Lucas shouted.


    "It''s an emergency, my lord!"


    "What? What''s going on?!"


    Lucas panicking like this? What on earth happened?


    ��An enemy raid? Or internal strife? A construction site collapse? A defection of an allied nation? Which one?��


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through my mind in an instant,


    "Uh, Evangeline! Evangeline...!"


    "Evangeline?!"


    Hearing the name of our melee commander made me even more flustered.


    What about Evangeline? Is she hurt? Did she have an accident? Did she run away? Did she get PTSD and splash pink paint all over the construction site? Damn, which one is it?!


    Then Lucas delivered the answer I never could have imagined.


    "She got a confession of love-!"


    "...?"


    For a moment, I was so confused that I stood there blankly.


    Then, without realizing it, I screamed.


    "Don''t lie to me-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Just a moment ago.


    A cafeteria in Crossroad City.


    A place Evangeline frequents, where New Terra food is served with a Southern twist.


    "The Crossroad Women''s Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, shortened to ''CWHMRC''! Our irregular meeting that we��ve lost count of-!" (TL Note: Dear Lord, help me with this dumbass name...)


    Heroes affiliated with the front lines were gathered together.


    Evangeline, who had shouted loudly, spread her hand to the side.


    "To our female heroes who have graced us with their presence today!"


    Waaah...


    The female heroes gathered around the table cheered half-heartedly.


    "In addition to this, we have special guests! Kuilan, Chain, Hannibal, and Zenis! Applause-!"


    Clap clap clap clap clap!


    At this, the atmosphere among the women brightened up, and they all clapped with happy faces.


    Kuilan, Chain, and Zenis didn''t look too pleased, but Hannibal, sitting between them, was grinning naively and beaming.


    "Aah~ So cute~"


    The female heroes shivered in front of Hannibal''s pure smile. Their faces melted like ice cream on a summer day.


    Watching these external enemies, Zenis narrowed his eyes.


    "I brought Hannibal because he wanted to attend, but remember, he''s still a minor! No alcohol! No scary stories! No obscene jokes! And no overly sweet things-!"


    "So many prohibitions!"


    "When are you going to stop babying him! Our Hannibal is almost an adult now!"


    "Who said ��our�� Hannibal! Keep your eyes off my son! Everyone, back off!"


    Not paying much attention to his father''s fuss, Hannibal happily munched on the snacks laid on the table.


    The female heroes kept repeating, "Aah~ So cute~".


    "More importantly, we''ve been having more mixed meetings with men lately..."


    Elize, quietly sipping her drink in a corner, carefully asked.


    "Isn''t it time to drop the ''Women'' from the meeting name?"


    "Yes. We could just call it CHMRC and have it be a gender-neutral gathering..."


    Some female members, hoping to expand male membership, watched cautiously, but Evangeline was resolute.


    "No, CWHMRC must remain as it is!"


    "Why? Because the name sounds more fierce...?"


    "No! It must remain a women��s meeting so that when we plan encounters with other male groups in the future, everyone will participate actively!"


    "...!"


    Realizing Evangeline''s deep intention, the women were moved.


    "As expected of Miss Evangeline! The eternal president of CWHMRC!"


    "Let''s stick together!"


    "Go, group dating!"


    While the women bonded strongly,


    "...Um, the male guests are all listening."


    "This is incredibly uncomfortable..."


    Kuilan and Chain each threw in a word. Of course, the women didn''t pay much attention.


    "Men with partners, leave!"


    "Kuilan, go to Yun, and Chain, go home with gifts! Your wife must be waiting!"


    Kuilan was even more surprised at this.


    "What? Chain, you''re married?"


    "...Didn''t I say? I even have a grandchild now."


    Chain said calmly, reaching out to grab a snack. His movements, no longer bound by chains, felt awkward.


    "Wait, you had a wife, kids, and a grandchild? I had no idea... Hold on. Then why haven''t you gone home even once?"


    "Because I was kicked out... No one would look kindly on a black mage who neglected home, gambled, and fought."


    Chain confessed his unfortunate reality calmly, resting his chin on his hand with a small sigh.


    "Well, at least I exchange letters sometimes since I got a decent job here. It''s a relief."


    "Huh..."


    "I''m on the verge of retiring from this job too, though. Heh."


    "The lord will take good care of you, you can go back with a hefty retirement fund."


    "I wonder if they''ll be happy if I return... Maybe I''ll just hand over the money and wander again..."


    Chain laughed bitterly right after.


    "Well, it''s a luxury problem. Now that that Nobody fellow is in the grave. I''m still alive..."


    The atmosphere rapidly grew somber.


    They had held a funeral earlier today, and this meeting was an extension of that memorial.


    Evangeline silently placed an empty glass in the middle of the table and poured a drink. It was a drink for comrades who could no longer be with them.


    "You like? What? Ah, the menu? I like it too, it''s delicious-"


    "N-no, not that, Miss Evangeline!"


    The waiter, face flushed red, stuttered but, realizing there was no turning back, shouted again.


    "During the last battle, I stayed in this city and almost died..."


    "...?"


    "At that time, I decided if I survived, I would confess my feelings. So, I��m just honestly telling you how I feel."


    "So, you mean..."


    "Yes. I really... like you!"


    The waiter, eyes tightly shut, shouted once more.


    As a flustered Evangeline stood frozen, the female heroes around them screamed excitedly.


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    "It''s a confession, a confession!"


    "Oh my goodness, this is my first time witnessing a live confession! To see this in this desolate fortress city!"


    "Get the popcorn, quick! Hurry-!"


    "It''s right there on the table in front... Just pick it up..."


    As the members of the CWHMRC frantically tossed popcorn around and surrounded the two, Evangeline calmly maintained her composure.


    "Excuse me, but do we know each other?"


    "No. But..."


    The waiter fidgeted.


    "You come to this place often..."


    Evangeline sighed softly. Well, it was true that she frequented this restaurant the most in Crossroad.


    ''Now that I think about it, it does seem familiar... I did eat here recently. It was when Hecate came with her hair cut short, and when Lucas, that clueless old man, reacted without any tact.''


    Then she remembered the face of this waiter, who had always served her eagerly whenever she visited.


    Suddenly, Evangeline clapped her hands and exclaimed,


    "Oh, wait. So those five extra dishes you kept giving me, was that...?"


    "Yes... I wanted to make a good impression on you..."


    The rest of the CWHMRC members broke into a cold sweat.


    "Seriously, if you got five extra dishes as a service, you should have realized something was up, President."


    "I just thought they were giving away leftovers..."


    Evangeline laughed awkwardly.


    Thanks to this, the atmosphere at the drinking table heated up, but even though the waiter fidgeting in front of her wasn''t particularly unpleasant, there was no reason to accept a confession from someone who was practically a stranger.


    How should she gently turn this down...


    ''Ah.''


    At that moment, Evangeline had an epiphany.


    In this restaurant, when Lucas saw Hecate''s new hairstyle and made a tactless comment back then,


    - A knight''s hairstyle should be functional. It looks great now, but how about cutting it even shorter next time? If you want, I can shave it for you myself.


    At the time, she thought Lucas was incredibly insensitive.


    But now, faced with having to reject someone��s feelings herself, she realized.


    ''He was... indirectly turning her down.''


    Telling her not to come any closer.


    That he wanted to remain friends.


    Lucas had drawn a line with Hecate. As tactfully as possible, while feigning cluelessness...


    "..."


    Lost in thought, Evangeline didn��t notice the CWHMRC heroes had now targeted the waiter, shaking him up.


    "Hey, young man! You��ve got some guts! Hitting on our president, who practically runs this city!"


    "Yeah, you''ve got to have that kind of courage when you''re young! But you can''t get close to the president without getting through us first!"


    "Tell us, what do you like about our president?! Speak up quickly, and maybe we��ll clear a path for you!"


    The flustered waiter answered cautiously under their pressing demands.


    "Well, she eats everything so deliciously... I found it nice to watch, and as I kept seeing it..."


    Everyone was shocked by the unexpected answer.


    Fell for her... because she eats well?


    "I..."


    Evangeline, who had been frozen, murmured softly.


    "Do I really eat that much?"


    Everyone at the table simultaneously thought,


    ''Yes...''


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    After revealing the reason why the waiter fell for her, the atmosphere around them descended further into chaos.


    ��What?! He likes her because she eats a lot?!��


    ��They say those who will be successful can make it with any reason, but to receive a confession for such a reason!��


    ��Hey! I eat well too! Confess to me too!��


    The people at the drinking party shouted, and the rumor that a public confession had been made spread rapidly in all directions.


    Heroes and soldiers from the front lines hurriedly ran over, not wanting to miss this unprecedented spectacle.


    ��Popcorn available! Enjoy the show with some popcorn!��


    The cafeteria owner hurriedly started selling freshly popped popcorn and beer at the entrance of the store.


    ��So!��


    ��What��s going to happen?��


    ��Miss Evangeline! Give us a bold answer-!��


    Everyone munched on popcorn, their eyes sparkling as they waited to see the outcome of this happening.


    ��Ugh...��


    The waiter, seeming to regret his impulsive confession and sensing rejection, covered his flushed face with both hands, trembling.


    Just as Evangeline, who had internally decided on her rejection, took a deep breath,


    ��Don��t be ridiculous-!��


    Ash and Lucas rushed into the cafeteria.


    Panting from their hurried run, Ash pointed a finger at the waiter.


    ��You dare to confess to the future lord of my city... no, my SSR tanker... no, my sister... no, is there no appropriate term?!��


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Ash roared while pointing.


    ��Anyway, do you think I��d let you have the glutton under my command-!��


    ��Senior, how do you even see me...��


    Evangeline let out a hollow laugh and suddenly made eye contact with Lucas.


    Entering the cafeteria nonchalantly and receiving a bag of popcorn from the owner, Lucas stuffed his mouth full with an impudent look on his face.


    ��...��


    Why, though.


    The moment Evangeline saw Lucas��s indifferent face, she felt her temper rising.


    So, she changed the response she was about to give.


    ��Waiter.��


    ��Yes, y-yes...��


    Evangeline responded to the waiter, who looked as if he were awaiting a death sentence, with tears welling up.


    ��Actually, I don��t really know you at all, and you don��t know me well either. Right?��


    ��Yes... that��s right... I��m sorry. I was completely impulsive...��


    ��So why don��t we take some time to get to know each other?��


    ��...What?��


    The surprised waiter looked up with wide eyes. Everyone gasped and looked at Evangeline.


    Evangeline spoke again.


    ��After getting to know each other a bit, let��s decide whether to accept the confession, or to date, or even to become friends. What do you think?��


    Evangeline smiled brightly.


    The surprised waiter was frozen, unable to answer, while the surrounding heroes and soldiers shouted indistinguishable cries of surprise and excitement.


    In the now chaotic center of the cafeteria, Evangeline glanced slightly at Lucas.


    ��...��


    Lucas, still with a sullen face, just kept munching on his popcorn.


    Feeling even more irritated, Evangeline bit her lip lightly with her canine teeth, curling her lips into a smirk.


    And in the middle of this confused clamor��


    ��This is tampering! It��s invalid, invalid-!��


    Ash, collapsed on the floor, continued to yell like a baseball team manager.


    ��How much effort I put into raising my SSR! Oh! Just kill me and take her, you scoundrel-!��


    ***


    After I forcibly dispersed(?) the chaotic drinking party.


    Our main party of five naturally gathered in the drawing room at the lord��s mansion.


    ��Hey, Evangeline!��


    I pointed a finger at Evangeline, who was pouting in front of me.


    Speak of the devil.


    It was Hecate.


    The people in the drawing room exchanged quick glances.


    Lucas��s indifferent gaze, Junior��s bewildered gaze, Evangeline��s complex gaze, all collided briefly with Hecate��s gaze and then dispersed.


    ��...?��


    Unable to follow this subtle change in the atmosphere, I just blinked, and next to me, Damien was also smiling warmly.


    What��s going on here! Someone explain this to me! Was I the clueless one all along?!


    ��...Excuse me. I see everyone is gathered.��


    Hecate lightly greeted with her eyes, stood in front of me in a formal posture, and got straight to the point.


    ��Your Highness. I and the entire Glory Knights are leaving Crossroad.��


    I was shocked.


    ��What? Why?!��


    ��We, the Glory Knights, have lost our ability to perform in battle. We can no longer be of help to Crossroad. In fact, our presence here might even be detrimental.��


    I saw Junior��s shoulders tremble slightly.


    Without even glancing in that direction, Hecate nodded.


    ��The people needed on this front are those who can contribute to the great battles fought here. The Glory Knights are no longer among them. Therefore, I request our retirement.��


    ��...��


    ��I will await your permission, Your Highness. Then.��


    Hecate briefly stated her piece, bowed to me, and then turned around and left.


    ��Hey, what...��


    As I turned around, flustered,


    ��...��


    Lucas, Junior, and Evangeline... all three were lost in thought, immersed in a strangely subdued atmosphere.


    Holding my breath, I whispered to Damien beside me.


    ��Why is the atmosphere like this? What��s wrong with everyone today?��


    Damien smiled brightly and whispered back.


    ��Well, everyone is young, after all!��


    ��...��


    No, you''re pretty young too... Why are you smiling like an old man who��s lived his entire life and seen his grandchildren...


    Feeling a headache coming on, I rubbed my temples and nudged Damien in the side with my elbow.


    ��Hey, Damien. Don��t you have anything? No interesting romantic developments?��


    ��Hehe. My memories of the past are precious, so I��m not thinking about romance for now.��


    Damien then gazed distantly towards the temple.


    ��And right now... I have a precious being to protect.��


    ��Gasp, who?!��


    A precious being to protect?! Who on earth could it be!


    ��Our Podong. She��s almost three years old now, so she��s quite frail. She needs care.��


    ��Oh, that one...?��


    Well, considering a hamster��s lifespan is about 2-3 years on average, it does make sense to take good care of her...


    Sighing softly while observing the complex and subtle atmosphere, I muttered.


    ��Goodness, they say people will find love even amidst war, and old sayings aren''t wrong.��


    ��...��


    Then everyone turned to look at me blankly.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. What? Why are you looking at me like that? Huh?


    ��Of course, I do have... something going on with Serenade... kind of... in a romantic sense!��


    Ahem! Anyway, the monster front is not a place for matchmaking! Of course, if you do end up falling in love, getting married, having kids, and so on, I��m fully prepared to give my wholehearted support!


    Watching the intertwined lines of everyone''s hearts, I groaned.


    ��The monster front is love-struck...��


    I have no idea how it will all end up, being a clueless bachelor myself, but...


    Still, be happy in the end, kids.


    I sincerely wished for it.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Crossroad Square.


    Although restoration was progressing rapidly, there were still more ruins than anything else.


    Zenis and Hannibal were walking side by side on the main street.


    "Hehe, everyone seems so youthful..."


    Zenis, who had been talking about what had happened at the gathering, chuckled and then looked at Hannibal.


    "By the way, Hannibal, don''t you have any romantic relationships?"


    "What?"


    "I bet there are a lot of people who like you. Any good news?"


    Zenis laughed mischievously. Hannibal scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    In fact, Hannibal had a very colorful dating history for his young age.


    He was popular even within the mixed-race community, and the number of lovers who had passed by his side easily reached double digits.


    He just hadn''t found the right person since coming to Crossroad.


    ...Hannibal felt awkward about revealing this, so he redirected the topic instead.


    "What about you, Father?"


    "Me?"


    "Any good news?"


    Hannibal asked with a sly smile, causing Zenis to become flustered.


    "Well... there''s no such news for me. I''ve been a priest all my life..."


    "But priests of the Goddess''s Order aren''t restricted from marriage, right?"


    "...And now I''m excommunicated."


    "Doesn''t that make you even more free?"


    "Erm. Erm..."


    Hannibal cautiously asked Zenis, who was at a loss for words.


    "What about Priestess Rosetta? You seem close with her. How is that?"


    "Khak!"


    Zenis coughed loudly in surprise and waved his hand.


    "Rosetta and I are not like that."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. We''re like siblings. Rosetta saved my life when I was young... We''re connected on a much deeper, spiritual level than just a man and a woman..."


    Hannibal, acting as if nothing was out of the ordinary, interjected as Zenis tried to explain further.


    "Father."


    "Hm? What?"


    "I think it would be nice if I had a mother."


    "Khak-!"


    Trying to pry into his son''s romantic situation only to get a blowback left Zenis sweating coldly and barely able to reply.


    "I-I''ll try..."


    Though it wasn''t something that could be achieved just by trying...


    Hannibal, satisfied, quickly ran ahead, while Zenis folded his arms and groaned.


    "Romance? Me? I''ve become a commoner now, but at this point?"


    Suddenly, he recalled what Ash had once said.


    - From now on, today is the youngest we''ll ever be.


    He also remembered what his son had said to him before.


    - Father, how do you want to live from now on? You can do anything now.


    "..."


    A faint smile tugged at Zenis'' stiff lips.


    Yes. Today is the youngest we''ll ever be, and we can do anything in the future.


    If there''s a good match, there''s no reason not to.


    "A good match... if there is one..."


    This was the hardest part.


    Zenis, with a bitter smile, quickly followed his son who had run ahead.


    ***


    Crossroad. Back alley.


    "Hey, Kuilan! Get a grip! Why did you drink so much when you can''t even handle your alcohol?"


    Chain was supporting a heavily intoxicated Kuilan as they made their way back to their lodgings.


    It was a nightmare, trying to bring along a drunkard when Kuilan''s injuries hadn''t even healed yet, making it hard for him to move. Chain gritted his teeth and practically dragged Kuilan.


    After hours of struggle, they finally reached the barracks and managed to get Kuilan into his room.


    "Wow, I almost died. You owe me a meal later, got it?"


    Chain pointed a finger at Kuilan, who was slumped on the bed, then turned to leave. It was then that Kuilan, heavily drunk, mumbled from within his pillow.


    "Chain..."


    "..."


    "I should go home..."


    "..."


    "It''s not my place to say, having lived a shorter life than you... But it''s best to be with the ones you love."


    Chain clenched his lips. Kuilan''s voice grew increasingly drowsy.


    "They''re all waiting for you... So, before it''s too late, tell them how you feel..."


    Soon, Kuilan was snoring loudly.


    "After the Nightmare engulfed the Lake Kingdom, the Demon King imbued his power into this scepter. Since he frequently left to explore the Nightmare, he needed someone to act in his stead."


    "So this scepter..."


    "Yes. It can be said to symbolize the deputy authority of the Demon King."


    Aider levitated the scepter in the air, placing his hands over it.


    "It has several functions, but its primary role relates to our ongoing ''game''... ''Doom Revelry.''"


    "...!"


    "It designates the stage timing, the monster legions to be dispatched, and the dark events."


    Crackle, crackle!


    From Aider''s fingertips, a complex spell-like formula appeared, penetrating into the scepter.


    System windows like those in the game popped up and vanished around the scepter.


    Aider''s fingers moved like he was typing on a virtual keyboard.


    Crack!


    In an instant, all the system windows were absorbed into the scepter. The gem on top seemed to clear slightly, though it might have been my imagination.


    "Here, it''s yours."


    Aider offered the scepter to me respectfully with both hands. I accepted it, bewildered.


    "Huh? You''re giving this to me?"


    "Of course, it''s yours. It''s your loot."


    Aider nodded.


    "Regardless of the process, you''ve taken the symbol of the enemy commander. You deserve the advantage it brings."


    "So, I can use the scepter''s functions... to designate the stage timing, the monster legions, and the dark events?"


    "For now, yes."


    Aider continued.


    "The Demon King is not currently present. He''s still exploring the Nightmare. While he''s away, you can use the scepter to customize the stages as you see fit."


    "...!"


    So, I can schedule the stages at convenient times, select the weakest monster legions, and apply the least threatening dark events to make the stages easier?


    "But when the Demon King returns and reclaims his authority, the scepter will lose its power... and revert to a mere staff."


    Aider smiled bitterly.


    "It will become a faded, powerless staff, symbolizing a fallen kingdom''s lost royalty."


    "..."


    "So, while the scepter still holds power, use it to make your battles easier before the Demon King returns."


    I focused my mind on the scepter.


    The familiar system interface of the Nightmare''s attack appeared before me.


    [STAGE 41]


    > Immunity Period: 3 weeks (Penalty if violated)


    > Select Monster Legion


    > List of Dark Events


    "I''ve made it user-friendly, like a game."


    "Sometimes, you really do seem like a director..."


    Quickly reviewing the content, I pondered for a moment and then asked.


    "What if I don''t designate any monsters? If I skip the stage, what happens?"


    Aider shook his head slightly.


    "Don''t forget who this game, ''Doom Revelry,'' is for. This world is fundamentally a playground for the Outer Gods... the ''Watchers.'' Without convincing them, you can''t do that."


    "..."


    "If you try to skip stages without reason, or if the stages are too easy, they will intervene directly."


    "Intervene directly? What do you mean?"


    Aider gestured at me.


    "Remember Stage 3 a long time ago? The Dark Event?"


    "Of course, I remember."


    Early in the first year. Stage 3.


    The time remaining for the stage suddenly decreased, and the monsters staged a diversion. It was chaos. Evangeline almost died.


    "That Dark Event was direct intervention by the Watchers."


    "...?!"


    "Check the old records. Now that you''ve gained divinity, you should be able to ''see'' it."


    I hurriedly opened the system logs and checked the ''Dark Event Tracker,'' reviewing the old logs. There it was,


    [??? intervenes in the game!]


    This log message, full of question marks, which I couldn''t read before.


    For some reason, now I could ''read'' it.


    [The will of the Watchers intervenes in the game!]


    Chills ran down my spine, and goosebumps rose all over my body.


    So, the malice I had sensed all this time was...


    "Do you see it clearly now?"


    As I gritted my teeth and reviewed the records, Aider''s faint smile widened.


    "The will of this world... this universe, to destroy us."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    "So, it''s like this."


    After hearing a few more explanations from Aider, I summarized.


    "The Demon King is hosting this game, ''Doom Revelry,'' and you were the opposing player. Now, having run out of power, you''ve handed over the role to me, the proxy player."


    "Yes."ViiSiit  for latest novels


    "And these external gods watching us, the ''Watchers,'' mostly just observe, but they have occasionally intervened in the game without us knowing."


    "That''s correct."


    "And both the Demon King and you have been endlessly resetting this game for your own reasons. You, to reach the ''True Ending.'' And the Demon King, for reasons yet to be revealed."


    Aider nodded, and I rubbed my chin.


    "In simple terms, the Demon King is also stuck in an endless loop, like a hardcore gamer trying to clear a deathmatch challenge, with occasional viewer participation events like votes or roulettes."


    "...What?"


    "''What should the Dark Event for this stage be? Let''s start a viewer poll!'' The Watchers cast their votes and decide. ''Which monster legion will invade this stage? Place your channel points for the roulette!'' The Watchers bet their points on the roulette... The more points they bet, the higher the chances... Isn''t that right? Correct?"


    Aider''s face went blank for a moment as I spouted game streaming jargon. But fundamentally, isn''t it the same thing?


    ''Somehow, I''m starting to get a clearer picture.''


    Like an Earthling gamer playing to entertain viewers.


    The Demon King is conducting ''Doom Revelry'' to satisfy the ''Watchers.''


    So, essentially, our principles of action are quite similar.


    ''And, just like how viewers enjoy the endless resetting of games, despite their frustrations, to challenge themselves repeatedly.''


    Taking on this hardship to reach the one desired ending...


    It''s similar to me.


    ''So, what is the Demon King trying to achieve?''


    What is he seeking through this countless repetition of Doom Revelry?


    "..."


    Trying to grasp the intentions of my enemy, I gripped the scepter in my hand tightly.


    ''Anyway, this is the last game.''


    Both Aider, as the Demon King''s opponent, and I can no longer continue the game.


    This is the last run. One way or another, the ending will be decided. There will be no more resets.


    I have no room to consider my enemy''s circumstances. We must do our best to achieve the best possible outcome on our side.


    "I will deliberately advance the stage."


    I connected my consciousness to the scepter, examining the tower offense interface as I spoke.


    "I will deliberately violate the immunity period. This will cause penalties for the attacking side."


    A smile appeared on Aider''s lips.


    As if he had expected this.


    "We will likely face weakened enemies."


    I quickly confirmed the timing, monster legion, and Dark Event, then tapped the scepter on the ground with its end.


    The gems at the head of the scepter flickered with a sinister black light, and then the system message appeared.


    [STAGE 41 has been confirmed.]


    [Both players, prepare for attack and defense.]


    Both players, huh. I''m doing both roles right now.


    I smirked. Demon King, whatever your goal is in endlessly resetting the game, whatever you''re seeking in the Nightmare, that''s none of my concern.


    While you''re away, I''ll set things up to be as advantageous for us as possible. We''re not in a relaxed situation ourselves...!


    "Hey, Aider."


    As I planned out the upcoming stages, I suddenly spoke to Aider.


    "Come to think of it, you''ve never really told me what to do about the True Ending. Are you really okay with that?"


    It had always puzzled me that, despite claiming to aim for the True Ending, he left me to my own devices.


    "I never needed to."


    Aider smiled gently, giving an answer similar to one he''d given before.


    "Because you''ve done very well so far. And you''ll continue to do well."


    "..."


    I''m grateful for the trust, but now I''m even more curious.


    What exactly is the True Ending?


    Where are we heading?


    I asked Aider a few more questions about the Demon King''s purpose, identity, and the current situation inside the inaccessible Lake Kingdom.


    But Aider evaded my questions with a vague "You''ll find out soon enough."


    This cryptic director guy. He''s definitely on my side, but he''s stingy with spoilers.


    This is the ''real'' Living Armor legion.


    "The monster legion we''ll face this time is the strongest among the Living Armor types..."


    I smiled broadly.


    "The army of the Phantom King."


    The Phantom Knight, who was the boss monster in Stage 1, will now be a regular monster.


    And leading these Phantom Knights is the Lord of Armors, the Phantom King��


    The true Living Armor legion.


    ***


    After explaining about the Phantom King''s legion and the tactics to defeat them, the heroes were flustered by the news that the defense battle would be held in just a week, but they quickly started preparing. After all, they were seasoned warriors.


    Watching the heroes rush to their duties across the city, I turned my head to the side.


    Hecate and the Glory Knights were standing there. I approached them.


    "Your Highness."


    "Glory Knights, you''ve all gathered."


    I nodded at the knights who saluted and declared.


    "I''m sorry, but your retirement is postponed."


    "What? But-"


    "Until I permit it, you will continue to serve on this front line."


    Currently, they are appointed as my�� the Crown Prince''s�� personal knights.


    Having lost their curses and magic, they can no longer fight on the front lines, but they need my permission to change their assignment.


    Hecate had requested retirement. It seemed the Glory Knights had all agreed.


    But I had no intention of letting them go.


    Retirement? Denied!


    "With all due respect, Your Highness."


    Hecate, gritting her teeth, drew her sword.


    Other heroes were startled and tried to rush over, but it wasn''t necessary. Hecate''s stance was awkward, her arms weak, and her sword trembled and fell to the ground.


    Panting heavily just from drawing her sword, Hecate spoke in a suppressed voice.


    "We can no longer wield our swords."


    "..."


    "After repeating death and resurrection excessively, our bodies are utterly broken. We only maintained our knightly functions by forcibly mending our magic through curses. But now, those curses are removed, and we can no longer wield swords."


    Her beautiful and refined swordsmanship, once praised even above Lucas, was now gone forever.


    "Staying here is a burden. Even receiving salaries is a waste of the empire''s precious funds."


    "..."


    "Please let us go, Your Highness. Stop making us feel ashamed. I beg of you."


    But I shook my head.


    Hecate''s face contorted.


    "Do we seem like we''re trying to flee from the front lines? Then, cut us down here and now."


    "Denied."


    "Then, let us lead the next battle and die at the forefront?"


    "Denied. You will no longer enter the battlefield."


    "Then what in the world...!"


    "Find it."


    Hecate''s face went blank at my stern voice.


    "Find out what you can do on this front, what you can do with your broken bodies, how you will live from now on."


    "..."


    "Find out what you can do in this world without dying."


    I nodded.


    "Find it. And tell me your answer."


    "..."


    "Until then, your retirement is on hold."


    Hecate and the Glory Knights looked bewildered.


    Looking at the other heroes around me, especially the young ones whose hearts were tangled, I raised my voice.


    "Alright, the next defense battle is in a week! Everyone, go prepare!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Since I could adjust the stage configuration to my liking, I could have chosen much easier monster legions.


    Nevertheless, the reason I deliberately chose the named monster, the Phantom King��s legion, was simple.


    ��To maximize the benefits.��


    Accumulating benefits now would serve as insurance later. So, while I can exploit this cheat of the royal scepter, I need to squeeze out as much as possible.


    ��If I can impose significant penalties to drastically reduce their combat power... facing a well-known, powerful foe would obviously yield greater benefits.��


    The stronger the enemy, the more their abilities are reduced by penalties.


    Choosing a powerful legion with an established strategy and clear weaknesses to defeat was the way to go.


    Hence, I chose the Phantom King. They met all the conditions.


    ��But it��s not without its risks. Our side isn��t fully prepared either.��


    Especially the walls and equipment.


    In the remaining week, repairing the walls was out of the question, and fixing damaged equipment wasn��t easy either. Replacing completely lost equipment within a week was impossible.


    So...


    "Let��s open the chest~"


    I decided to finish opening the stage reward chest I had left unfinished last time.


    If fully crafted items dropped from here, it would be a huge help for the upcoming stage.


    ��This time, the rewards include one EX-grade chest and eight SSR-grade chests.��


    I decided to start with the SSR-grade chests.


    ��Should I open them one by one or all at once?��


    After a brief moment of contemplating superstitious practices, I decided to boldly open them all at once.


    With the chests in front of me, I couldn��t help but gulp. Eight golden chests opened simultaneously... a luxury I might never experience again...


    ��My dear SSR god! You know my heart, right? You��re my best friend, right? Please, give me something awesome!��


    Praying fervently, I opened all eight golden chests at once. Did I hit the jackpot?!


    Flash! Flash! Flash-!


    Golden beams shot up from the chests in a row. Such a beautiful color exists in the world!


    Rubbing my hands together, I licked my lips in anticipation. What did I get?


    And the results were as follows.


    [Rewards]


    - Oath of Protection (SSR): 2


    - Oath of Healing (SSR): 2


    - Mountain Spirit��s Axe (SSR)


    - Shell of the Old God (SSR)


    - Heavenly Voice (SSR)


    - Wait and See (SSR)


    There were a few familiar items I had seen in the game before, and some completely new ones. I blinked.


    "No way, a set of Oath of Protection and Oath of Healing?"


    And two of each? Wow...


    Both [Oath of Protection] and [Oath of Healing] are bracelets, and their effects can be summarized as follows:


    [Oath of Protection]


    - Heals a designated ally by the amount of damage you deal to the enemy.


    [Oath of Healing]


    - Deals damage to the enemy by the amount you heal a designated ally.


    In other words, they are auxiliary equipment designed to support fighting alongside a designated ally.


    They are essentially set equipment, but you can have two different heroes wear each and support each other.


    However, the true potential of this equipment is revealed when one person wears both.


    ��The equipment effects trigger a chain reaction.��


    So, if you heal an ally by the amount of damage dealt using [Oath of Protection], [Oath of Healing] deals damage to the enemy by the amount healed, and then [Oath of Protection] heals again by that damage, and [Oath of Healing] deals damage again...


    This creates a miraculous infinite loop.


    ��In practice, there��s a healing cap, so it doesn��t create an infinite loop.��


    Once the designated ally reaches full health, there��s no more room for healing, and the chain stops.


    And the damage dealt to the enemy also gradually decreases due to factors like enemy defense or health cap.


    Still, if used well, it��s a very fun piece of equipment. In the game, getting one set meant seeing heroes wreak havoc on the front lines, dealing and healing simultaneously.


    ��If there were no range limitations, I would give it to Damien without a second thought.��


    Damien is our front line''s strongest dealer and a unique healer who can heal from a distance. Based on the options, this equipment should go straight to Damien.


    No, wait. Think carefully. These are precious SSR-grade items. Even if captured monsters can wear equipment, is it really the right decision to give these to them?


    ��But... these options are just...��


    The options fit perfectly... as if these items were allocated specifically for them...


    "..."


    My eyebrows twitched as I gathered the items and put them in my inventory. I decided to test them later.


    "Alright, this is a great haul! Thank you, SSR god!"


    Of course, the gacha show wasn��t over yet. The highlight of the day, the final chest, remained. It��s important to express gratitude mid-way so the SSR god remains pleased.


    After fetching a bowl of clear water and offering a thank you, I carefully picked up the last chest�� the glowing white EX-grade chest.


    ��EX-grade chest... I think I received one once after clearing the tutorial stage.��


    The item I got back then was the [Traitor��s Necklace] I��m wearing now. It has functions like an achievement shop. It seems to have other hidden features too.


    Anyway, the EX grade itself signifies something ��different�� outside the existing grade system. The item that comes out of this will likely be out of the ordinary.


    ��There��s a high chance it might not directly aid in combat...��


    But just in case, let��s open it with some anticipation?!


    After taking a deep breath, I opened the chest vigorously. SSR god... no, EX god! Please grant me a game-breaking overpowered item-!


    Flash-!


    And then.


    Amidst the dazzling white light, a small... ring emerged from the chest.


    "What?"


    I squinted my eyes and examined it closely.


    [Imperial Seal Ring (EX)]


    "Imperial Seal Ring...?"


    An imperial seal refers to the royal stamp, and this is a ring...


    Upon closer inspection, a transparent magical pattern on the ring''s top shifted shapes constantly. Ah, if I stamp this ring somewhere, the pattern will be imprinted.


    This is called a signet ring, and it��s an imperial seal version.


    ��So, what��s its function...��


    Reading the item description carefully,


    [Imperial Seal Ring (EX)]


    - It allows the wearer to channel the collective will of the organization they represent into power.


    "Ooh...?"


    The description sounds impressive! It��s a bit abstract, so I��ll need to use it to understand fully.


    ��But I represent several organizations...��


    Thinking this, I slipped the ring onto my right ring finger,


    "What?"


    The magical pattern on the ring instantly changed.


    It shifted from the imperial symbol of a sword and rose to the flaming dragon head of the Bringar Duchy, then to the X mark symbol of Crossroad, and several other changes before finally settling into a plain, flat black pattern.


    The symbol of the World Guardian Front.


    "..."


    I focused my consciousness on the ring. Then.


    "...!"


    I instinctively grasped the ring��s usage.


    My mouth gaped. Wait, it can do this?


    Although I had been called the guardian deity of humanity and gained divinity, it didn��t provide a tangible sense of power, so I hadn��t felt it strongly... This ring concretely manifested those aspects.


    ��I... hadn��t realized it until now.��


    Covering my mouth with my ringed right hand, I shed a tear of emotion.


    ��Now I might really be a cheat character?!��


    After a long time of humiliation and persecution, this was my comeback. How much had I been scorned and self-derided for lacking combat talent...


    I clenched my right hand wearing the ring tightly. And I thought to myself.


    Alright! I��ll carry this next defense battle!


    ***


    And then, time flew by, and the morning of the 41st stage dawned.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Stage 41 Day.


    Our forces, having deployed in advance, were camped not far from the Black Lake.


    There were several reasons for choosing this location to confront the enemy.


    Firstly, due to the Black Dragon invasion, all the teleport gates in the area were destroyed, leaving only a few functional ones. The lakeside ferry was the only secured passage, making it a strategic point. This was the primary reason.


    ��We must defeat them near the Black Lake if possible.��


    Secondly, the valley to the north still held the remains of our fallen soldiers, which were being retrieved. Civilians and volunteers were working there, and the remains needed to be properly recovered. Therefore, we had to annihilate the Phantom King��s legion before they reached that area.


    As a result, we kept pushing the battlefront closer to the lake, where the monsters would emerge.


    "Ugh..."


    "The atmosphere is tense..."


    "Gulp."


    This time, the deployment included heroes, some seasoned soldiers from Crossroad, and volunteers.


    The volunteers had been continuously trained, but this was their first real battle. Facing the Black Lake��s imposing presence, they were rigid with fear. They nervously swallowed dryly, their tension palpable.


    "..."


    Even the elite heroes and soldiers were tense. Having recently slain the Black Dragon, it was natural to be anxious about facing another monstrous threat. Everyone, with somber eyes, stared at the rippling surface of the Black Lake. I too scrutinized the lake along with the soldiers.


    Since the last battle, the Black Lake had refused entry to outsiders. All paths from the human world to the Black Lake were blocked.


    Today marked the first time a monster would emerge from the Black Lake. Any peculiarities needed to be closely observed.


    "Are you alright, my lord?"


    Lucas, who was examining the lake beside me, asked cautiously.


    "We have formed a formation, but the defenses are insufficient. Are we truly prepared to face the monster legion like this?"


    Lucas always played the role of my brake. He pointed out what I might have missed and helped ensure nothing was overlooked.


    I had already shared the plan and operational directions for this stage with all the heroes and soldiers deployed here and conducted retreat drills in case of emergencies.


    Even so, Lucas asked to make sure there was nothing I had missed and whether it was okay to proceed with the plan as the defense battle was about to begin.


    I nodded.


    "No problem."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Lucas bowed and moved to the forefront of our forces.


    It was natural for Lucas to be concerned.


    As he mentioned, there was no wall or barricade in front of us. The volunteer soldiers formed a human wall in the front, with elite troops and heroes preparing their offensive measures behind them.


    This defense battle was fundamentally different from previous ones where we had at least a low stone wall or a forward base to rely on.


    But I had a plan and confidence. That��s why I had set up such a seemingly reckless formation. For the volunteers embarking on their first battle, it must have been nerve-wracking...


    ��I hope they gain a lot of mental experience from this battle.��


    I had only one order for the volunteers.


    Hold your ground.


    Do not flee under any circumstances. This alone was commanded, and it would be a much harder task than it seemed.


    Rumble...


    The surface of the Black Lake began to boil violently.


    Whoosh��!


    With a tremendous splash, waves surged upward. And then,


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From the split lake surface, shrouded in thick gray fog, the monsters emerged.


    "What, what is that..."


    "It��s huge... So huge!"


    Seeing the monstrous forms stepping onto the land, the volunteer soldiers were visibly panicked.


    No wonder. The leading monsters, even as mere rank-and-file, were enormous.


    ��Phantom Knights...!��


    Massive, living armor.


    In Stage 1, they were the boss monsters, swinging greatswords to cleave Crossroad��s walls. Now, they were mere foot soldiers in the Phantom King��s legion.


    And there were a hundred of them.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The colossal monsters stepped out of the lake one after another, planting their feet on the ground.


    The Phantom Knight from Stage 1 was a boss monster, slightly larger due to its status. It had stood almost as tall as Crossroad��s main wall.


    These Phantom Knights were smaller in comparison since they were regular monsters. But even so, they were still plenty large and menacing. They seemed bigger than the Frost Giants we had encountered before.


    In other words, once you get past the early stages, they aren��t hard to deal with anymore!


    ��They��re only tough because you lack mages early on. Now, with plenty of mages... we can fry them up easily!��


    Overwhelming them with firepower is entirely possible!


    "Turn them into popcorn��!"


    At my command, the elite soldiers behind us fired cannons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom��!


    Mana cannons and all sorts of magic-capable artifacts were fired simultaneously. Additional bombardments followed the lightning strikes on the battlefield.


    Kraaaargh��


    The Phantom Knights roared in pain. With no decent magic defense, they had only two choices.


    Dodge the magic, or rush forward while taking the hits.


    But how could those huge, cumbersome bodies dodge lightning?


    ��Moreover, I applied a Dark Event tailored just for them...!��


    Using the Lake Kingdom��s royal scepter, I had applied the ��Cowering�� Dark Event to them.


    Its effect was to drastically increase physical defense while significantly reducing movement speed.


    Making the already slow-moving monsters even slower.


    Physical defense? Increase it all you want.


    We��re just going to bombard you with magic!


    Flash! Flash! Flash��!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The massive Phantom Knights melted away just like the ordinary Living Armors did in Stage 1.


    Seeing this spectacle, the initially terrified volunteer soldiers gradually filled with relief and joy. I smiled with satisfaction.


    Yes. No matter the adversity we face, we can and have overcome it. I hope you new soldiers learn that certainty.


    But then, it happened.


    Kraaaargh��!


    From the thick smoke, a half-melted Phantom Knight burst out.


    Driven by unyielding will��fueled by hatred for humans��it dragged its shattered body through the bombardment to charge at us.


    "Gasp! It��s coming!"


    "Aaagh! What do we do?!"


    "Still, hold your ground��!"


    The volunteer soldiers screamed and their formation wavered. But despite their tearful faces and raised arms, they did not turn and flee.


    Hold your ground. The one order I had given them.


    Because I told them multiple times that only by not fleeing could we win this war.


    "Good."


    Watching these admirable new soldiers, I snapped my fingers.


    "Well done holding your ground."


    Whoosh��!


    A magical wall I had summoned rose in front of the volunteer soldiers. They blinked in surprise at the sudden appearance of this gray wall.


    I smiled awkwardly. It��s not like we��d fight the enemy monster legion without any barricades.


    ��Though it��s a bit shameless to say myself...��


    Right now, the walls I summon instantly are sturdier than most fortresses.


    Thud...!


    The charging Phantom Knight crashed into the magical wall, but the layers of my magical wall didn��t budge.


    As the Phantom Knight recoiled in shock, I muttered.


    "This isn��t Stage 1 anymore, and we��re not novices."


    We��ve fought through 40 stages and three years have passed.


    This Living Armor legion, just slightly bigger than before, poses no threat to us.


    I lightly waved my hand. And then,


    Flash��!


    Junior��s lightning finished off the Phantom Knight cleanly.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    One hundred giant Phantom Knights were annihilated in an instant.


    Apart from the first Phantom Knight that briefly touched our magical wall, none of them managed to approach us. They simply crumbled under our relentless magical bombardment.


    "Confirming enemy monster annihilation!"


    On the scorched ground, heated by the fallen magic, all the Phantom Knights were destroyed.


    A scout surveying the area reported loudly.


    "No moving monsters in sight��!"


    "..."


    Although there were no more monsters heading towards us, I remained standing with my arms crossed, a serious expression on my face. The other heroes and soldiers also maintained their combat stances, staying alert.


    These creatures were an upgraded version of the Living Armor legion from Stage 1. In other words, just as the Living Armors fused to become the boss monster Phantom Knight in Stage 1,


    Clink, clank...


    The armor fragments of the fallen Phantom Knights began to quiver and swirl, ascending into the sky.


    Massive amounts of armor fragments swirled above the Black Lake, forming a steel hurricane. At the center, the ghosts that had emerged from the Phantom Knights'' bodies fused into one.


    Clank! Clank! Clank!


    A gigantic, intricately designed suit of armor came together in midair.


    Chainmail wrapped around the ghost''s body, forming a shape, and then plate mail pieces were added on top.


    Finally, a massive helmet was placed on its head, complete with tall horns as helmet decorations.


    The Lord of Armors, the Phantom King, finished merging in midair and slowly descended to the ground.


    Boom...!


    The enormous weight caused the area to ripple and shake. Trees around the lake toppled over in rows, and everyone in the vicinity was momentarily lifted off the ground.


    "Unbelievable...?!"


    I gaped at the sheer weight and size of the Phantom King. Heroes, seasoned soldiers, and even the new volunteer soldiers gawked in shock. The cloak of chains fluttered behind it, a massive flail in one hand and a large round shield in the other. Blue flames flickered inside the helmet, glowing like eyes in the darkness.


    Roar��!


    An incomprehensible, distorted roar echoed from the helmet.


    The Phantom King was about five times the size of a regular Phantom Knight. Its thickness and girth were beyond precise calculation.


    The King of Flies and the Black Dragon, both colossal monsters we had faced recently, were incomprehensible in their enormity, but this steel giant was equally formidable. It was colossal...!


    "...It''s not right to say this about a monster, but."


    Standing behind me, Kellibey muttered softly.


    "It''s pretty cool, isn''t it...?"


    "Right? The fusion was pretty impressive..."


    Moreover, it wasn''t just any fusion.


    The Phantom Knight, a fusion of Living Armors, had now fused further to become the Phantom King, a fusion of fusions. In other words.


    "It''s the result of a great fusion...!"


    "Whoa..."


    Several heroes muttered in awe. Beside me, Evangeline was exasperated.


    "Is now the time to be admiring the enemy monster?!"


    Well, the enemy is the enemy, but we can still appreciate the aesthetics...


    ��And more importantly.��


    We have the confidence to defeat it...!


    "Alright, don''t be scared! It''s the same as the Phantom Knights earlier! We��ll bombard it with magical attacks!"


    The Phantom King boasts near immunity to physical attacks, but its magical defense is still weak. This is an inherent weakness of the Living Armor lineage.


    Normally, its massive health would allow it to withstand magical attacks to some extent, but...


    "Junior!"


    We have the ultimate debuffer on our side!


    "Use [Elemental Disassembly]!"


    "Geez, I��m really working hard today, huh...!"


    "That''s what mages do! Now, give it a big shot��!"


    Despite grumbling, Junior effortlessly unleashed her ultimate skill, [Elemental Disassembly].


    Boom!


    A sound like shattering space echoed, and in the next moment, the Phantom King''s magical defense was torn apart. It was already weak against magic, and now its resistance was reduced to practically nothing.


    What happens when you hit it with magical attacks in this state?


    "It hurts a lot��!"


    At my shout, the mages and various artifacts began bombarding the Phantom King.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The body of the enormous steel giant began to crumble in places.


    The Phantom King, despite its colossal size, moved incredibly slowly. Coupled with the [Cowering] Dark Event I had applied, its speed was further reduced.


    Moreover, I had instructed the initial attacks to target its legs.


    Boom! Crack! Crash!


    Hannibal gasped in shock.


    Swoosh!


    Three spirits rose from the bucket.


    First, a high-grade water spirit. Then, a top-tier wind spirit. And...


    "...Hehe."


    Laughing behind a veil made of ice, an ice dancer.


    Everyone was stunned by the overwhelming presence of this spirit. Hannibal, in particular, looked close to fainting.


    The dancer handed the hand axe back to Hannibal with a graceful motion. Hannibal, trembling, took the axe and spoke the spirit''s name.


    "I-Ice Spirit King...! I thought it was just a legend...!"


    ...No way. Is it really a Spirit King?


    Did Hannibal just draw a limited character on the first day?!


    ��Hey, Hannibal! Don��t use up all your luck on the first day! Be careful of accidents today!��


    While I was thinking like a gamer, the Ice Spirit King gently sent the other two spirits back and circled around Hannibal once.


    Terrified, Hannibal looked at me and shouted.


    "What do I do, Your Highness?!"


    "...What do you mean what do you do."


    I pointed toward the slowly approaching Phantom King.


    "Ask her to beat up that guy."


    "Ah, got it..."


    Hannibal nervously gestured and explained to the Ice Spirit King.


    "Fly over there... to that armored monster... and give it a good beating... possible?"


    Hannibal made punching gestures with his fists.


    Giggling, the Ice Spirit King nodded and smoothly flew through the air toward the Phantom King.


    She circled around the Phantom King once lightly and then...


    "Huff."


    She blew a white breath towards the Phantom King''s legs.


    Instantly, the legs of the steel giant froze.


    Roar...?!


    The Phantom King struggled to move, but its enormous legs were stuck to the ground, frozen white.


    After immobilizing the Phantom King, the Ice Spirit King swam through the air back to Hannibal.


    She kissed Hannibal lightly on the forehead, whispered something, and then disappeared into the air.


    Hannibal, standing there with his mouth slightly open, murmured in a daze.


    "She��s gone..."


    "Seems the summon duration for a Spirit King is really short."


    But she did use an attack skill before leaving.


    Thanks to that, the Phantom King was immobilized, and our magical bombardment hit it full force. The monster''s terrifying roars echoed as its armor shattered.


    "Well done, Hannibal."


    Praising Hannibal''s amazing luck, I asked.


    "So, what did the Spirit King whisper to you before leaving? I��m curious."


    Spirits typically don��t speak, but a Spirit King might. I was curious about what she had said to Hannibal.


    "She said... ��Call me often.��"


    Swallowing dryly, Hannibal looked around nervously and whispered to me.


    "��Because soon, by your world��s standards, we��ll never be able to see each other again.��"


    "...What?"


    I opened my eyes wide in surprise.


    Never see each other again?


    "The spirit realm is a place detached from the flow of time. The spirits there live in the past, present, and future simultaneously. They know everything that has happened and will happen."


    Hannibal explained to me, swallowing hard.


    "But... what does she mean by we��ll never see each other again?"


    "..."


    I pressed my lips together.


    Spirits know the future.


    And the Spirit King already knows that, by our world��s standards, we won��t be able to see each other in the near future.


    What... does this mean?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    When the Ice Spirit King froze the Phantom King''s legs, it couldn''t move, and our side''s magic bombardment rained down relentlessly on the Phantom King''s body.


    "Groooaaar...!"


    The Phantom King twisted in agony. Witnessing this, Zenis wiped away tears of joy.


    "Sob, my son is the best..."


    It seems he''s proud of Hannibal''s achievement.


    Seeing Zenis'' pathetic display, High Priestess Rosetta nodded towards me.


    "It looks like we don''t need to step in. Your Highness."


    "It seems so."


    I crossed my arms and observed the Phantom King crumbling on the other side.


    I wanted to test the remaining equipment, but the Phantom King was already collapsing, and it wasn''t exactly the right condition for testing anyway.


    The Oath series given to Zenis and Rosetta was specialized for chaotic skirmishes, and the equipment given to the captured beasts was somewhat ambiguous for use against colossal monsters like the Phantom King.


    Jo?rmungandr''s equipment would be quite useful, though...


    ''It would probably not leave much around it intact.''


    The equipment given to Jo?rmungandr, [Shell of the Old God], can transform it into its prime form for 3 turns.


    In other words, it could revert this tiny Jo?rmungandr back to its enormous form for 10 minutes.


    It would make for a good size match with the Phantom King, but such a large-scale battle would be too close for comfort, and Jo?rmungandr''s physical charge wouldn''t be effective against the Phantom King, who is immune to physical damage.


    So I decided to postpone the remaining equipment tests and finish off the Phantom King with magic bombardment...


    "Grooooaaaar-!"


    The Phantom King, who had been quietly enduring the magic strikes, suddenly changed its stance.


    Crack, crack!


    Bright blue cracks suddenly spread across the full-body armor that made up its body. I shuddered.


    ''That''s not damage we''ve inflicted!''


    The energy expanding from within its armor seemed ready to burst the entire armor at any moment.


    The armor started to break from within, emitting blue and pale energy through the cracks.


    Alarmed, I raised my hand and shouted.


    "Cease bombardment-! Everyone switch to defense mode-!"


    The soldiers firing cannons hurriedly abandoned their cannons and retreated, and the mages stopped their attack spells and switched to defensive spells.


    Evangeline, who had rushed forward with a temporary shield instead of her usual one, shouted.


    "Sir, then that is...!"


    "Yes, it''s its final pattern..."


    I trembled at the unexpected turn of events.


    "The inner core of the armor... It''s the final strike, releasing all the condensed wraiths at once!"


    Just like the Phantom Knights in Stage 1, the Phantom King releases ghosts from its armor once it''s destroyed.


    While the wraiths released by the Phantom Knights only inflicted mental status ailments, the wraiths released by the Phantom King directly damage the soul of the target in addition to mental status ailments.


    ''I can''t believe it''s using that itself!''


    Realizing there was no way to overcome the current situation, it decided to destroy its armor and divert all remaining energy to releasing the wraiths. This crazy beast is always pulling stunts like this, now and then!


    At that moment, Lucas, who was preparing for defense alongside Evangeline, spoke with a strange bravado.


    "Anyone who has fought in the first defensive battle with our lord knows this pattern."


    "Oh, come on! Stop showing off, old man!"


    Evangeline grumbled.


    The two of them were bantering as usual to ease the tension, but there was still an awkward and subtle atmosphere between them.


    In the past, Evangeline might have lightly hit Lucas a few times, or Lucas might have played more pranks on Evangeline.


    But now they were keeping a distance, not even making eye contact.


    ''Hmm...''


    I wonder if they''ll be alright.


    ...No, this isn''t the time to worry about such tender sentiments. Let them solve their problems on their own.


    Boom-!


    With a terrifying sound, the Phantom King''s full-body armor shattered as if a bomb had gone off inside.


    Amid the fragments scattered like fireworks... A mass of blue and pale wraiths surged out with a deafening wail.


    It was truly a storm of wraiths.


    "Eeeek!"


    "Aaaaah-!"


    It was a terrifying sight. The seasoned soldiers, who had seen worse, remained calm and maintained their defensive stance, but the volunteer soldiers were in complete disarray. Many dropped their equipment and fell to the ground.


    ''Even with [Unyielding Commander] applied, they look like this.''


    As expected of the Phantom King. And since it''s a sort of suicide attack, its momentum felt even more intense.


    ''Mental status ailments can be nullified by me, and I have prepared a defense system against soul attacks from the wraiths...''


    But the sheer force of the wraiths pouring in was daunting. Although I believed we could withstand it, there was a chance we could suffer more damage than expected.


    ''Shall I test my new equipment?''


    Stepping forward, I took a deep breath.


    I glanced down at my new equipment, [Imperial Seal Ring], on my right ring finger,


    "As the commander of the World Guardian Front."


    I slowly began the incantation.


    "I represent everyone on this front."


    The heroes and veteran soldiers simultaneously struck the ground with their weapons.


    I looked at the volunteer soldiers and asked again.


    "What about you!"


    The volunteer soldiers, hastily standing up and adjusting their gear, also struck the ground with their weapons.


    Thud!


    It was a bit clumsy, but a sufficient response.


    "Now, my people!"


    Clenching my fist, I raised one arm.


    "Will you fight with me till the end?"


    Thud-!


    "Will you live with me till the end?"


    Thud-!


    Looking around at my soldiers now in perfect unison, I smiled broadly.


    "Good, let''s go! To the final battlefield!"


    The first of the final 10 battles against colossal monsters.


    It started with a complete victory.


    "Together, till the end...!"


    ***


    [STAGE 41 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    - Hannibal(N) and 10 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Items Acquired]


    - Phantom King''s Magic Core(SSR): 1


    - Phantom Knight''s Magic Core(SR): 100


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 10


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Lake Kingdom (2)]


    ***


    ***


    "..."


    At the same time.


    Atop the walls of Crossroad.


    Hecate, squatting, stared blankly towards the south.


    The creaking sound of crutches echoed from behind. Hecate glanced back.


    A black magician, Chain, approached with an unsteady gait.


    "..."


    Hecate turned her gaze forward again. Chain stumbled closer and stood behind Hecate.


    The two, who could no longer stand on the battlefield, quietly stood there side by side.


    After a long silence, Hecate cautiously muttered.


    "By now, our comrades must be fighting a fierce battle in front of the Black Lake."


    "..."


    "Now that I''m of no use, unable to step onto the battlefield, what is the point of me staying here on this front?"


    Chain, who had been silent, asked.


    "If you leave, do you have a place to go?"


    "...No."


    After a brief contemplation, Hecate replied.


    "No."


    "Then where were you planning to go?"


    "..."


    Hecate bit her lip and glanced sideways.


    "And you, Chain. Do you have a place to go?"


    "I do."


    Chain sighed deeply.


    "I just don''t know if they will accept me there..."


    "..."


    As cheers of victory echoed from the south, in front of the Black Lake.


    The two retirees, unable to fight anymore, fell into a silent and uncertain contemplation about where to go and what to do.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    After that, the battle could be easily handled for a while using the royal scepter.


    We designated enemy legions that we could snipe the weaknesses of based on our current situation, applied the dark event to amplify those weaknesses, and then took them down one by one using appropriate strategies.


    ***


    Stage 42.


    The designated nightmare monster legion was the ''Earth Shadow'' legion.


    A kind of ghost-type monster similar to the Phantom King legion, it has the ability to hide within shadows.


    In other words, it''s weak to light and also...


    It''s particularly vulnerable to holy power.


    This means that the Zenis and Rosetta duo, equipped with the ''Oath'' set, would play a significant role in this battle.


    "Is that why you threw us to the front lines, Your Highness?!"


    Rosetta shouted in a sharp voice, and Zenis swung his holy spear, floundering.


    "Wait, is this okay?! How can this even be?!"


    Although the two were surrounded by shadows.


    They were utterly annihilating the encroaching shadows, showcasing an overwhelming display of power.


    The shadow legion, each individual was weak, relying on numbers to overwhelm. Each individual had low stamina and not very strong attack power.


    Rosetta''s iron whip tore through a shadow, and the [Oath of Protection] healed Zenis''s minor injuries by the same amount as the damage inflicted. The [Oath of Healing] then unleashed that healed amount as damage to attack another shadow...


    Zenis''s spear pierced through a shadow, repeating the same process.


    Rosetta and Zenis each unleashed this infinite chain reaction on their own. From the bracelets on their wrists, beams of holy light continuously shot out, burning the shadows.


    Shadows exploded around them, and nearly half of the shadow legion was burned away by the duo''s efforts.


    We could easily finish off the remaining half.


    "Even so, please refrain from putting us on the front lines in the future, Your Highness..."Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    The priest duo, drenched in cold sweat, returned.


    Rosetta muttered with a pale face. No matter how great the Oath set''s effect was, being surrounded by a monster horde was not a pleasant experience.


    I nodded, patting their shoulders.


    "This battle was special, and I''ll place you according to the time and situation."


    This battle was set up to test the limits and effects of the Oath set.


    Just then, Hannibal popped in between the two weary priests, leading them off to ''let''s have dinner together!'' and walked toward the Crossroad town.


    "Um...?"


    Hannibal had a very shrewd look in his eyes...


    "Well, whatever! Anyway, one more down!"


    Stage 42, cleared!


    ***


    Stage 43.


    The designated nightmare monster legion was the ''Iron Horse'' legion.


    A literal legion of horses made of steel... with the boss unit, the Iron Horse King, being a monster that looked like some sort of train.


    This train-like creature could only run on designated ''rail tracks,'' which the regular iron horses around it would transform into with their bodies.


    Once the Iron Horse King passed over these tracks, the iron horses would revert to horse form and follow the group.


    This odd way of advancing made the monster group incredibly fast. They could cover the distance from the Black Lake to the Crossroad in a day and a half.


    ''What kind of ancient era did this world have...''


    What kind of monsters are these? It''s ridiculous.


    Junior, standing next to me, added an explanation.


    "There are records in the history books, apparently they were magical creatures developed as transportation in one of the ancient magical kingdoms... After that kingdom perished, they went rogue and became monsters."


    "A magical civilization''s Terminator, huh. Robots are scary..."


    We were currently aboard the airship ''La Mancha.''


    The Iron Horse legion, having just left the Black Lake, immediately started laying tracks and began running, with La Mancha in the air ready to chase them.


    "We''ll follow the plan I explained earlier."


    I looked back.


    There, standing awkwardly, was my captured monster, the Dullahan Legion Commander, fidgeting with the boomerang in his hand.


    Having lost his body, he was currently using parts of armor we obtained from Stage 41, attaching his head to it to function as his body.


    "Go, Dullahan!"


    "Do you really think... this will work..."


    "It absolutely will! Now go!"


    "I think I can shoot and destroy it. If we attach the Dullahan there, we might be able to take control of it."


    "...!"


    I looked sharply at Junior. Junior nodded reluctantly.


    "Normally, destroying the head decoration wouldn''t be enough to stop the monster... but the Dullahan has the ability to take over ''headless bodies.'' Theoretically, it''s possible."


    I gave a thumbs-up to Damien this time.


    "Nice idea, Damien! You get the Think Big title!"


    "Huh? Oh, thank you...?"


    Damien tilted his head, but he smiled, knowing it was a compliment.


    Originally, we planned to continue wearing them down with the same method, but Damien''s suggestion changed the strategy.


    Bang-!


    Damien''s shot destroyed the horse-head decoration on the Iron Horse King''s body, and the Dullahan''s boomerang with his head flew in and snapped into place.


    "Is it a success?!"


    I shouted, and at the same time,


    "Uooohhh!"


    The Dullahan, having taken control of the Iron Horse King, roared and turned the rampaging train''s path sharply.


    Crash! Smash!


    The iron horses caught in this derailment screamed as they were destroyed. Well done, little train Dullahan!


    The enraged iron horses then charged at the Iron Horse King. Nightmare legions are particularly intolerant of traitors.


    The monsters roared, desperately trying to kill each other.


    "Hang in there~ hang in there~"


    The Banshee commander hummed a strangely weak-sounding support song, and I clapped my hands and shook my shoulders in time with the tune.


    ''I love it when monsters fight each other!''


    This is called Monster Infighting in game terms, and I really enjoy situations where


    they turn on each other!


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Anyway, we solved it!"


    I protested under the surrounding sullen gazes.


    The Iron Horse King, having stopped without more tracks, was rolling on the ground. The other iron horses stomped and kicked it violently.


    We watched the monsters fight each other until they were exhausted, then dispatched our preserved troops to easily finish them off.


    Stage 43, cleared!


    ***


    Stage 44.


    The designated nightmare monster legion was the ''Kun'' legion.


    A giant fish said to come from the Eastern Continent, which transforms into a gigantic bird called Peng.


    There is a fish in the northern sea whose name is Kun. The size of this fish is unknown, several thousand li in size. Kun transforms into a bird called Peng. The back of this bird is also unknown in size, several thousand li. When it exerts all its strength to fly, its wings spread wide like clouds covering the sky.


    A famous opening passage from the Zhuangzi''s Wandering on the Way. Why does such a creature actually exist...


    Of course, it''s not as absurdly large as in the legend, but it''s still an ultra-giant monster that changes from a fish to a bird.


    ''It''s best to defeat it when it''s in the fish state before it transforms into Peng.''


    The problem is that it transforms into Peng as soon as it comes out of the Black Lake.


    So... we prepared something simple.


    Bubbling...


    The surface of the Black Lake began to boil,


    Splash!


    A gigantic fish, Kun, leaped out.


    As it began to transform into the enormous bird Peng upon touching the world''s air, all its scales shining,


    "Jo?rmungandr!"


    I shouted, throwing the underwater serpent with all my might.


    "You transform too-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    The Jo?rmungandr I hurled with all my might soared into the sky with a swishing sound.


    Of course, with my usual strength, it would have been impossible, but the serpent sensed my intention and coiled its body, launching itself upward.


    Simultaneously,


    Flash-!


    Jo?rmungandr used [Shell of the Old God].


    The effect of [Shell of the Old God] is to restore its prime strength for three turns.


    In other words, for the next ten minutes or so...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Jo?rmungandr reverted to its form as the ''World Serpent,'' showcasing its true nature as an ultra-giant monster!


    Having completed its transformation to its prime state, Jo?rmungandr immediately attacked the black lake. The fish ''Kun,'' just about to transform into the giant bird ''Peng,'' was caught off guard and took the full brunt of the attack.


    Crash! Boom-!


    The fish, halfway through its transformation, was pressed down by the serpent and sank back into the lake.


    ''Kunpeng...!''


    Raising massive waves and bubbles, Jo?rmungandr and Kun fought fiercely beneath the lake''s surface. I swallowed hard as I watched.


    ''Can we finish this in ten minutes?''


    Of course, even if we couldn''t finish within ten minutes, we had other strategies prepared to take it down afterward.


    The dark event and the Goddess''s blessing were both tailored for this battle. It would be great if we could finish it easily without much effort!


    After about ten minutes, everyone was on edge, waiting with bated breath.


    Splash-!


    Breaking the surface first was the giant fish Kun.


    Everyone''s shoulders tensed. Did this mean Jo?rmungandr was defeated?


    Swish-!


    But no.


    Jo?rmungandr emerged next, holding the massive fish in its powerful jaws. It lifted its defeated prey like a hunter.


    Thud...!


    The enormous body of Kun was flung out of the lake.


    Half of its body had transformed into Peng, suggesting it had desperately tried to transform to escape Jo?rmungandr''s grasp.


    Swish-!


    Jo?rmungandr exhaled in satisfaction. This serpent had wrapped its long, gigantic body around Kunpeng, squeezing the life out of it.


    Everyone cheered. I jumped up and shouted.


    "Well done, Jo?rmungandr!"


    Swish... Swish...


    Jo?rmungandr, exhaling contentedly, glared northward with its golden eyes.


    "Now, back to the north..."


    "No, where are you going? Come here."


    As Jo?rmungandr, driven by instinct, tried to head north again, the effect of [Shell of the Old God] ended, and it reverted to its small, original form.


    Swish, swish...


    Jo?rmungandr coiled up, looking somewhat sad.


    Violet and the Gambler''s Club members petted and comforted it.


    ''We really got through this easily.''


    I hummed contentedly as I looked down at the fallen Kunpeng, half-fish, half-bird.


    Moreover, the flying monster battle, which had to be fought once every five stages, was now counted as complete. We had really handled it smoothly.


    ''We deliberately violated the insomnia period to incur penalties, customized the dark event and the Goddess''s blessing for this battle, and even deployed a natural enemy, the serpent.''


    Thanks to the royal scepter, we could handle four stages with ease.


    When the strategies I prepared worked beautifully, there was no greater joy as a conqueror.


    I indulged in self-satisfaction for a moment. My strategies are excellent... although it seems like cheating with the royal scepter...


    "...But Your Highness."


    Just then, Junior approached hesitantly. I turned with a questioning sound.


    "That equipment Jo?rmungandr is wearing."


    "[Shell of the Old God]?"


    "Yes. While Jo?rmungandr''s use is highly effective..."


    Junior glanced at me furtively.


    "Wouldn''t it also be greatly helpful for someone on our side who has lost their strength to use it?"


    "For example, who?"


    "Like Lady Hecate...?"


    Junior twisted her hair with her fingers and stammered. Guessing who she had in mind, I chuckled.


    "Hecate''s power is entangled with ancient curses. Those curses are now subordinated to me. I''m not sure if I can fully restore her power."


    "Ah..."


    "And more importantly."


    I turned my gaze. Junior also looked in that direction.


    The Gambler''s Club members were putting on an impromptu magic show, and Jo?rmungandr, no longer a mythical creature but just a slightly larger snake, was enjoying itself, swishing around.


    "Even if one could regain their prime for ten minutes per battle... what then?"


    "..."


    "After the duration ends, they have to return to their current selves."


    Restoring the lost prime form.


    For some, this effect could be as addictive as a drug.


    Chatting with Damien, we entered the temple entrance.


    "Your Highness!"


    High Priestess Rosetta came running out urgently. I looked at her, puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "King Poseidon has regained consciousness!"


    I was startled.


    King Poseidon had been in a coma since the battle with the black dragon. The King of the Merfolk had finally woken up.


    "He urgently requests your presence!"


    "I''ll go right away."


    Giving Damien a nod, I quickly followed Rosetta into the temple.


    "This way."


    "Thank you."


    As I carefully stepped into the room Rosetta pointed to...


    I saw the Merfolk King soaking in a tub of holy water and potion.


    He looked decades older than before. His once muscular body was emaciated, and his beautiful bronze skin was dry and lifeless.


    "King Poseidon, how are you feeling?"


    I approached and asked, and the Merfolk King slowly looked at me with weak eyes.


    "It seems we''ve managed to protect the world, Prince Ash."


    "Everyone combined their strength. King Poseidon, you did a great deed as well."


    "Yes, the world is safe..."


    King Poseidon added bitterly.


    "For now, at least."


    Sensing something ominous in his words, I stared at the Merfolk King.


    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    "I saw it."


    "What did you see?"


    "When I barely escaped from the Lake Kingdom and crawled out through the entrance of the Black Lake..."


    King Poseidon, who had been left alone in the dungeon of the Lake Kingdom, returned by his own strength. He was talking about that time.


    Recalling that time, the Merfolk King''s eyes trembled.


    "Chains of darkness poured out from the Lake Kingdom, extending hundreds, thousands of strands out of the Black Lake."


    I frowned.


    "Chains...?"


    I had seen something like that before...


    "Those chains grabbed someone, binding their entire body, and pulled them into the Black Lake."


    King Poseidon looked at me.


    "Who do you think that person was?"


    "...!"


    I instinctively knew.


    "Nameless."


    "Yes, and she was undoubtedly..."


    King Poseidon spoke with difficulty.


    "Turning into a ''monster.''"


    "..."


    "Bound by chains, consumed by that darkness, being dragged into the Black Lake... she could hardly maintain her human form."


    I remained silent, and King Poseidon continued.


    "Our eyes met, and she spoke to me."


    "...What did she say?"


    "She asked me to tell you."


    I clenched my eyes shut at his next words.


    "To kill her. She said that was the only path left."


    "..."


    "The despair I felt from her... was greater than what I felt from the Night Bringer. I knew instantly."


    King Poseidon''s shoulders trembled.


    "She is the true master of darkness that will destroy this world."


    At that moment,


    I felt a strong vibration at my waist. I urgently pulled out the source of the vibration.


    It was the royal scepter from the Lake Kingdom.


    The jewel at the head of the scepter, which had been emitting a brilliant cyan light, gradually dimmed. Alarmed, I focused my consciousness on the scepter, but I could no longer use its power.


    ''The authority within the scepter... has been reclaimed.''


    This phenomenon meant only one thing.


    I clenched the now powerless scepter tightly.


    My adversary had returned.


    The Demon King had come back.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    The Demon King opened his eyes.


    His face, formed of shadows, displayed two hazy outlines of eyes. Struggling, he raised his shadowy body from where he lay submerged in a tar-like black liquid.


    Refined nightmare.


    Here, the dreams of millions of citizens from the Lake Kingdom were collected, extracting only the deepest nightmares.


    Within this nightmare, they extracted the ''fear'' from the subconscious, the memories of ''destruction'' imprinted in human genes.


    These resurrected nightmares are the true nature of the monsters.


    Ancient creatures that once threatened humanity''s survival, the shadows of those memories.


    And the Demon King was certain that the ''person'' he was searching for was also within this nightmare.


    Thus, he had endlessly repeated the world, meticulously searching every part of the nightmare...


    Even after delving into the deepest abyss this time.


    "Where could she be..."


    He still couldn''t find her.


    For the first time, the Demon King felt fatigue. Despite never tiring during the countless long searches, he now felt exhaustion.


    So much time had passed.


    Even the player who had fought him with indomitable will could no longer continue the game...


    "..."


    The Demon King fully stood up and exited the room of nightmares.


    Rumble...


    The wall between the nightmare room and the audience hall opened to the sides, and the Demon King stepped out behind the throne in the audience hall.


    ��I must have searched the nightmares for quite a long time...��


    The Demon King intended to grasp the current situation of this ''game''. It would be troublesome if the human world had already ended.


    "Cromwell!"


    The Demon King called for his loyal servant and the acting commander, the demon guard captain.


    "Cromwell, where are you?"


    Eventually, he found her.


    Outside the castle, in front of the sewers.


    In this filthy place, filled with collected nightmare residue and trash...


    Lay the brutally dismembered corpse of Cromwell.


    "..."


    Had she been chewed up by the black dragon?


    The second-in-command of the nightmare legion lay with her body crushed and burned, her expression twisted in agony... reaching out to the sky.


    The demon guard captain''s body was already decaying, rotting among the piled corpses of his subordinates.


    "What a pity..."


    The grotesque and repulsive sight of the intertwined rotting demon bodies only evoked a flicker of pity on the Demon King''s face.


    "Why are you dead in such a place? My loyal servant."


    The Demon King clicked his tongue and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Snap-!


    "I never gave you permission to die."


    Then the black darkness enveloping the Lake Kingdom surged down, pouring over the bodies of the dead Cromwell and the demon guards.


    "Rise, Cromwell. It''s too pitiful to end like this in such a place."


    The Demon King''s white lips curled into a long smile.


    "At the very least, you should tread the mortal realm before you die. Right?"


    With that,


    Squirm!


    The corpses of the demon guard captain and his subordinates, who were undoubtedly dead, pulsed as if life had returned.


    Crack, crack...!


    Soon, the eerie sound of joints snapping emanated from the corpses, followed by,


    "Screech, aaaaah, aaaaaah-!"


    Cromwell twisted her body grotesquely as she rose.


    Her entire body, decayed, crushed, and shattered, stood hideously on the ground. Her lifeless eyes, showing only the whites, opened eerily.


    Oooooo...!


    A sinister green magic power coiled around the giant antlers on her head, connecting her to her subordinates.


    Screech!


    Aaaaah!


    Following Cromwell, the corpses of the demon guards also rose one by one, screaming horrifically.


    Facing the moving corpses, the Demon King''s white smile grew even more wicked and deep.


    ***


    In front of the castle, at the fountain plaza.eless was bound to the fountain.


    No longer spurting clean or dirty water, the dried-up fountain had her tied with pitch-black chains. She sat on the ground with her head bowed, completely motionless.


    "..."


    In front of her stood Crown.


    "It wasn''t to make you talk presumptuously."


    The Demon King snapped his fingers lightly, and an invisible force choked Crown.


    But Crown, already indifferent to death, continued speaking. He had long abandoned formal speech.


    "...Isn''t this endless cycle coming to an end?"


    "What?"


    "Your player Aider is broken, and even Ash, his successor, has reached the final round. The game of destruction won''t continue any longer."


    This is the final round. The last game.


    That was undoubtedly true for Aider and Ash. But the Demon King denied it lightly.


    "The final round? That''s for the player and his successor."


    "..."


    "My soul hasn''t worn down from this ordeal. I''ll just find the next player, the next successor, and start the next game."


    Until he finds that woman in this eternal nightmare. Crown shook his head at the Demon King''s obsessive determination.


    "Why not give up by now?"


    "...What?"


    "The woman you''re looking for isn''t in this nightmare. It''s time to acknowledge that."


    The Demon King had already dredged up all the monsters from the deepest part of the nightmare. There wasn''t a nightmare he hadn''t scrutinized.


    The woman, she isn''t in the nightmares of this Lake Kingdom.


    Crown thought, but the Demon King shook his head vehemently.


    "No. She is definitely in these nightmares. She has to be."


    "..."


    "And I will save her no matter what. Even if I have to infinitely destroy your kingdom and your world. I''ll do it willingly."


    Looking down at Crown, who had his forehead pressed to the ground, the Demon King growled wickedly.


    "You will continue to be crushed and watch helplessly, Jester. Witnessing everything you love being engulfed by darkness and perishing. Infinitely. Eternally...!"


    The Demon King walked past the fountain plaza into the darkness of the kingdom.


    Watching the Demon King''s retreating figure, Crown thought.


    ��It is the end for me too...��


    He had accompanied countless cycles of this ''game,'' even if only as an observer.


    Crown''s soul had also reached its limit. He instinctively knew there would be no next cycle for him.


    And if he vanished too, if the game repeated yet again...


    His poor sister would suffer in this hell without even a hateful brother by her side.


    At that moment.


    "Aid, er...?"


    Nameless, who had been bound motionless to the fountain, slowly opened her eyes.


    She seemed to have heard the conversation between the Demon King and Crown earlier. She muttered the name of a certain person from that conversation.


    "Aider, Aid, er... Ah. Why did I forget that name?"


    Her white, gray hair, tied with a red ribbon from the last festival, swayed gently.


    "I gave him that name..."


    Finally recalling the distant past, Nameless sobbed quietly.


    "He was fighting too, for over 500 years..."


    No.


    Not just 500 years.


    Repeating this world countless times... Aider has been opposing the Demon King.


    For one reason only.


    ''To save you.''


    Solely for Nameless...


    Crown knew but didn''t say it. He didn''t want to prolong his sister''s suffering.


    ��Aider, Ash, and myself.��


    This is the last.


    The final opportunity to confront the Demon King and end this cursed game.


    ��Save my sister, Ash. Keep your promise.��


    As Nameless continued to sob, more black chains flew at her, wrapping around her body. Crown quietly watched his sister''s corruption, wishing.


    ��I deserve to perish. My kingdom must also pay for its sins. But my sister, my sister alone.��


    Must be saved.


    Crown bit his lip.


    He had been a useless brother all his life, but if he could save his sister in the end...


    He would do anything for that.


    ***


    To save their precious ones.


    Everyone was diving into their own personal hell.


    Into the perpetually repeating cycle where no one had yet found salvation.


    Hoping that someone would eventually break this cycle...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Crossroad. Temple.


    I had numerous conversations with King Poseidon.


    Nameless''s corruption, the Demon King''s return, the state of the Lake Kingdom, and future plans...


    And also about King Poseidon''s retirement.


    He had expended all his physical and mental strength in the last battle against the black dragon. His current appearance, having aged significantly, was proof of that.


    "Of course, it only means stepping down from the front lines. I will remain in this city and help in any way I can."


    King Poseidon looked at his withered hand.


    "Besides, I am still wielding the power of our ancestral deity. At least until I pass this power onto my successor, I must stay here."


    I nodded but then paused, recalling Hecate and the Glory Knights.


    I had prevented their retirement. I had stopped them from leaving the front lines.


    I wanted them to find answers to how they should live moving forward here on the front lines, rather than fleeing in despair, thinking their lives were useless.


    But was this the right decision as their superior?


    Wasn''t it just my unnecessary meddling...?


    "Do you have someone in mind as your successor?"


    Shaking off my thoughts, I asked. King Poseidon scratched his chin with a somewhat troubled expression.


    "I hinted to Serenade about it in advance..."


    "What?!"


    I blurted out in shock.


    "You''re going to make Serenade your successor?!"


    "No, no! That''s not it..."


    King Poseidon hurriedly waved his hands with an awkward smile.


    "The person I have in mind for my successor is someone Serenade really dislikes. So, I sought her consent first."


    "Someone Serenade dislikes?"


    "The one I intend to pass the power of the ancestral deity to is... someone every merchant on this continent dreads."


    King Poseidon crossed his arms and looked at me cautiously.


    "Have you ever heard of the Rompeller Pirates?"


    I looked stunned. I vaguely remembered discussing them with someone else a long time ago.


    ��Of course, I know. They''re the worst pirates in the southern continent, the most notorious among the roaming hostile NPCs...!��


    Come to think of it, their leader in the game had...


    ��Blue hair!��


    He must be of merfolk blood...!


    "I plan to make them my successor."


    King Poseidon nodded awkwardly as he said this.


    ��First the Bandit King Kuilan, now the Pirate King Rompeller.��


    It was a moment where connections with new heroes were being made.


    Am I going to collect bandits by attributes now, following my role as a master of captured monsters...?


    ***


    The Demon King had returned, and the authority of the royal scepter, which had been so useful, was also reclaimed.


    ��Taking back what you gave is cruel...��


    Thanks to it, we managed to breeze through the final four stages, but still, it felt a bit disappointing now that it was gone.


    And with the Demon King''s return, the mysterious fog that blocked the teleport gate had also cleared. Now we could re-enter the Lake Kingdom.


    ��This is Stage 45.��


    Once again, we were at a boss stage.


    This made reconnaissance even more critical than usual, so I planned to assemble an elite squad for a direct scouting mission into the dungeon...


    "Wait a moment, lord."


    Aider, who had suddenly rolled into my office, stopped me.


    "Please decide carefully about entering the dungeon this time. It''s going to be... different from usual."


    "Huh?"


    "Prepare thoroughly before entering. And be aware that after this, many things will change."


    After hearing Aider''s warning in a daze, I asked.


    "So, what are you saying? It''s like one of those RPG warnings: ''Entering this dungeon will progress the main scenario event''? You can''t go back, so prepare thoroughly?"


    "Hahaha!"


    At my geeky example, Aider clutched his stomach in laughter.


    Across the floating Lake Kingdom, people filled the streets, listening intently to the king''s speech.


    "And today, finally, after 500 years since the founding, we can proclaim it."


    The king slowly stood up.


    A brilliant hope shone on his face, broadcast throughout the city.


    "Proud citizens of the Lake Kingdom!"


    The king roared, spreading his arms wide.


    "We have won!"


    Cheers erupted from the streets filled with people.


    "We have succeeded in repelling the last of the final monster legions!"


    Indeed, today was none other than the victory declaration ceremony.


    Having eradicated the last bloodline monster legion, this event confirmed that no beings threatening humanity remained in the world.


    "Also, I hereby proclaim!"


    The king clenched his fist.


    "Our Lake Kingdom has seized the hegemony of the world!"


    Cheers and applause shook the entire country at the king''s declaration. Knights and mages in the audience chamber, unable to contain their joy, shouted as well.


    The magical achievements of the Lake Kingdom were extraordinarily advanced. They were incomparable to other human nations and overwhelmingly superior even to the four major non-human races who had discovered and used magic first.


    Despite efforts by these non-human countries and even other human nations to bring down the Lake Kingdom, the technological gap eventually became insurmountable.


    Representatives of the four major non-human races and envoys from other human nations, attending the victory declaration ceremony, all wore bitter smiles.


    For hundreds of years, the Lake Kingdom had fought at the forefront against monsters and achieved magical advancement proportional to the bloodshed.


    Now was the time to monopolize and savor the fruits of that labor.


    "Be proud, my people! We have protected this world, and we stand at the pinnacle of this world!"


    The king shook his fist.


    "Now, our Lake Kingdom will remain the undisputed ruler of the world forever-!"


    The entire city-state resounded with cheers and applause.


    In front of the knights and mages shedding tears and applauding, a young princess, watching her father deliver the speech, also clapped with a radiant smile.


    The young princess, with long, flowing silver hair and deep turquoise eyes like the lake.


    Her name was Ariel. (TL Note: Lol)


    ***


    At the same time.


    While all the ''citizens'' of the Lake Kingdom rejoiced at the king''s proclamation under the brilliant sunlight.


    "Wow..."


    In the shadows, all the ''non-citizens'' were.


    In the outer sector, outside the inner district, they were still handling rough and dirty work.


    "It seems there''s good news."


    Sewer.


    A non-citizen boy, helping clean up the sewage, covered in filth and grease, looked towards the distant royal palace.


    He listened quietly to the king''s victory declaration from afar, then raised both hands and cheered.


    "I wonder if I''ll ever get to visit that palace someday..."


    The boy muttered with a faint smile.


    "Now that our country''s path is paved with glory, I wonder if someone like me will ever bask in that light."


    Immediately, the boy adjusted his grip on the broom with a gasp. The sewer manager was glaring at him with sharp eyes from afar.


    The boy diligently swept the trash and rat corpses from the sewers.


    The shining royal palace and the glory of the country.


    It was all a distant story.


    ***


    The boy didn''t know.


    That within a few days, he would enter that royal palace.


    And that the future path of the Lake Kingdom would be.


    Not of glory, but filled with downfall.


    At this time, the boy had no idea.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    721. [Side Story] Lake Kingdom (2)


    The day after the victory declaration ceremony.


    Lake Kingdom''s King''s Castle. Audience Chamber.


    "..."


    The king, who had been filled with dignity and joy until just yesterday, now sat on his throne with an extremely dark expression.


    In front of the deeply concerned king stood a young woman and man.


    The woman was Princess Ariel, and the man was...


    "Christian."


    It was Prince Christian.


    The prince, who shared the same beautiful silver hair and turquoise eyes as his sister, emitted a somewhat precarious aura.


    The king reprimanded the prince.


    "Why didn''t you attend the victory declaration ceremony yesterday?"


    "..."


    Christian, standing silently, did not answer. The king''s fist slammed down on the armrest of the throne.


    "Do you not realize how important yesterday''s event was? Envoys from major countries around the world had gathered!"


    "..."


    "It was a chance for you, the future king, to meet them and make your presence known! Why did you not show yourself? Do you really wish to break your father''s heart?"


    Christian remained silent. The king held his forehead with his hand and shook his head.


    "We almost embarrassed ourselves at a place meant to uphold our country''s prestige..."


    "..."


    "In the end, Ariel took care of everything you were supposed to do, and she did it flawlessly!"


    Christian''s eyebrows twitched, and a curt voice came from his tightly closed mouth.


    "Then just leave it to Ariel from now on."


    "...What?"


    Christian sneered at the bewildered king.


    "Even the position of the next king. Give it to my excellent sister instead of me, the useless one. Ariel will surely handle it all perfectly."


    "You...! How can you say such things...!"


    The king was not the only one shocked; Ariel also looked at Christian with a pale face.


    Just as the enraged king was about to shout at his eldest son��


    "Cough, cough!"


    Instead of an angry roar, weak coughs escaped the king''s lips.


    He covered his mouth with his hand, coughing continuously. Blood seeped through his fingers.


    "Father?!"


    Ariel, alarmed, rushed to the king, while Christian, in a state of shock, could only watch as his father coughed up blood.


    "Haah, haah..."


    The king barely stopped coughing up blood.


    Holding back tears, Ariel wiped her father''s mouth with a handkerchief. The king, receiving his daughter''s care, quietly looked at his wayward son.


    "I don''t have much time left, Christian."


    "..."


    "Look. Even after defeating all the monsters in the world and becoming the king of the most powerful country on the continent, life is still this futile."


    The king shook his head.


    "Do not waste your life, Christian."


    "..."


    "It''s not too late. If you start your training to become the heir now, you can still be the next king of this country..."


    But before the king could finish, Christian turned around and stormed out.


    "Christian! Christian...! Cough, cough!"


    Calling out his son''s name, the king coughed heavily a few more times. Bloodstained lips muttered.


    "That foolish boy... I don''t have much time left to cover for his stupidity."


    "Father..."


    "I have no choice, Ariel. If your brother doesn''t come to his senses soon, I will name you as the crown princess. You will be the next king..."


    But Ariel shook her head firmly.


    "Father. Even though my brother is lost right now, with the right people guiding him, he will surely become a good king."


    "..."


    "I will support him well. So please, focus on recovering your health."


    Looking blankly at his smiling daughter, the king bitterly lowered his head.


    "Please take care of him, Ariel. Both your brother and this country..."


    As a king, as a father, unable to hide his complex feelings.


    ***


    From an early age, Christian felt out of place.


    It was because he realized that his sister Ariel was better than him in every way.


    And, not only in the talents necessary to be a king but also in character, he realized he was inferior to his sister.


    "I think it would be better if I just disappeared."


    Mage Tower Street.


    True to its reputation as a magical kingdom, the Lake Kingdom was filled with various mage towers and research labs. Christian was in one of the largest facilities, the "Mage Research Lab."


    Christian, sprawled on a large sofa in the director''s office, grumbled.


    "If I weren''t here, Father wouldn''t be hesitant and troubled, and Ariel wouldn''t be suppressed, unable to spread her wings."


    "Please don''t say such things, Your Highness."


    Director Dirandahi smiled awkwardly, trying to soothe Christian.


    "You know how much His Majesty the King and Princess Ariel care for and love you."


    "Damn it, yes. I know. They love me, which is why they cover for me living like this. But..."


    "So this substitute only needs to cover for you for a month."


    "...Alright."


    Christian, having made up his mind, nodded firmly.


    "Let''s do it, Dirandahi."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will prepare immediately."


    As Dirandahi left the underground room, Christian called out.


    "Thank you, Dirandahi. I''ll make sure... to repay you greatly someday."


    "Haha. No need to mention it."


    Dirandahi smiled kindly.


    "Your Highness''s happiness is my happiness."


    After Dirandahi left, Christian turned his gaze toward the boy in the glass enclosure and slowly approached the glass wall.


    Christian nodded toward the bewildered boy whose appearance had suddenly changed.


    "Hey, you."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "What''s your name?"


    The boy hesitated and answered in a barely audible voice.


    "I... don''t have one."


    "What?"


    "Non-citizens usually don''t have names. I-I''m sorry..."


    Clicking his tongue in frustration, Christian raised his voice in front of the shrinking boy.


    "From now on, your name is Christian."


    "Yes? But..."


    "While I''m away, you will be my shadow, my stand-in, my substitute... You must pretend to be me."


    Christian asked coldly.


    "Can you do it?"


    There was no way he could say he couldn''t.


    Non-citizens follow orders. That was the life of a non-citizen in the Lake Kingdom.


    If they didn''t follow orders or failed...


    They would die.


    The boy, squeezing his eyes shut, tremblingly bowed.


    "I will do as you command, Your Highness..."


    ***


    A few days later.


    Christian boarded a ship prepared by Dirandahi and set off for the Eastern Continent in search of the magic of immortality.


    And the nameless boy, having received intensive training to act as the prince''s double, was secretly placed inside the castle.


    - Remember. The moment you''re discovered, you die.


    Mage Research Lab Director Dirandahi had repeatedly threatened.


    - Mimicking the prince is easy. No matter what anyone asks, don''t answer and just scowl as if you''re angry. The prince is known as a rascal, so no one will easily approach you. Just stay quiet in your room. Understood?


    Finally, Dirandahi had firmly grabbed the boy''s shoulder.


    - If you do well in this, you won''t have to worry about your livelihood in the future.


    Wearing a perception-dampening necklace, the boy stood awkwardly in the middle of the prince''s room.


    ��How did this happen...��


    He still couldn''t tell if this was reality or a dream.


    Just a few days ago, he was cleaning up rat carcasses in the sewers, and now he was pretending to be the prince of this country...


    ��But it''s not a difficult task. I just need to stay quiet and endure for about a month.��


    The boy, trying to calm himself, nodded firmly.


    "Brother!"


    The door burst open, and Princess Ariel came running in with a bright smile.


    "Ice cream from the North has arrived! Let''s eat together. I saved your favorite ice strawberries, Brother!"


    "..."


    Frozen in surprise, the boy soon came to his senses.


    She was the sister Ariel, the person the prince had warned him to be most cautious of. The only person in the castle who was kind to the prickly prince.


    ��It��s, it��s okay. Just do as practiced. Just do as practiced.��


    With the cold expression he had practiced relentlessly for the past few days, the boy narrowed his eyes and looked at Ariel.


    But before he could say a word��


    "...!"


    Shing!


    Ariel drew her sword from her waist and pointed the blade sharply at him.


    ��What?��


    Before the boy, who was stiff with shock, Ariel demanded in a firm voice, pointing her sword at him.


    "Who are you?"


    "...?!"


    "You''re not my brother! Who are you?"


    Not even an hour had passed since the boy started pretending to be the prince in the castle.


    Having done nothing, he was immediately discovered.


    Feeling aggrieved and bewildered, the boy couldn''t help but swallow a tear.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    There were two people Christian warned the substitute boy to be cautious of.


    One was his sister, Ariel.


    The other was the nanny who had taken care of both the prince and the princess since they were babies.


    "Nanny, Nanny!"


    Ariel forcibly dragged the substitute boy to the nanny''s room.


    "Oh, my prince and princess. Welcome."


    The nanny was the great witch known as "Coco the Severer."


    Besides her duties as a nanny, she also served as a guardian for the royal children. The king had appointed her, the most powerful magician among his retainers, as the nanny and guardian for his two children.


    Coco, who was also their magic teacher, smiled kindly.


    "It has been a while since you both visited together. It makes this old woman very happy. What brings you here?"


    "Nanny, look closely!"


    Ariel shook the substitute boy by his collar.


    "This isn''t my brother, he''s a fake!"


    "Yes?"


    Coco furrowed her brows and scrutinized the boy closely. The boy swallowed nervously and averted his gaze.


    After a moment, Coco tilted her head and stepped back.


    "...He is the prince."


    "No, he''s different! Completely different! Look closely!"


    Finally, Coco used magic to examine the substitute boy and let out a surprised groan.


    "This is astonishing. The princess is right. A high-level perception-dampening spell is cast on him... and there''s also a transformation spell. His voice has been altered too."


    Now understanding that the prince before her was an imposter, Coco raised her hands in amazement.


    "Truly incredible. If not for the princess''s keen eye, I too would have been deceived."


    "Can you undo the spells cast on him?"


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Soon after, the substitute boy was stripped of his perception-dampening necklace, and his hair and eye colors reverted to their original dull gray.


    ��I��m doomed...��


    He would surely be punished for impersonating the prince. And the real prince would be furious at his failure...


    With his mind going blank, the boy sat there in a daze while Ariel and Coco marveled and were shocked at his transformation.


    "No other magic is cast on him? It''s amazing. How can he resemble my brother so closely?"


    "They say there are three people in the world who look alike. But princess, what''s important now isn''t the resemblance..."


    "Oh, right."


    Shing!


    Drawing her sword again, Ariel demanded answers from the boy.


    "Tell us the truth! Who are you? Where is my brother right now?"


    "Uh... um..."


    Tears welled up in the boy''s eyes as he faced the sword pointed at his throat. He had no choice but to confess.


    He revealed that the real Prince Christian had gone to the Eastern Continent in search of the magic of immortality. The Mage Research Lab Director, Dirandahi, had accompanied him, and it was under his orders that the boy was acting as a substitute.


    "They estimated it would take about a month since there is no teleportation base there, but they can return immediately using magic... So, I was supposed to avoid detection for that month..."


    Caught as soon as it started.


    With a desolate expression, the boy mumbled. Ariel, exasperated, furrowed her delicate brows.


    "Immortality magic? There''s no way such a thing exists! What is my brother thinking...!"


    Nanny Coco chimed in.


    "Indeed. Even if such magic exists... it would be more like a curse than a blessing."


    Coco shook her head.


    "And to seek out such a thing, the prince must have been desperate."


    "My brother is really... a fool. What my father needs is not immortality magic."


    Stopping his wandering and standing firmly by his father''s side.


    That alone would make the king happy, but the prince, plagued by his inferiority complex, couldn''t see that at all.


    "Sigh..."


    Ariel sighed deeply and placed her hands on her hips, standing before the substitute boy.


    "Alright. Since things have come to this, you must perfectly impersonate my brother for the next month!"


    The fact that the prince left for a month without informing the king, and that too to the already ruined Eastern Continent, would not be well received. Especially given Christian''s reputation as a troublemaker, which was already straining his father''s patience.


    While Ariel wasn''t sure if she should commend her brother for preparing a substitute, she decided to monitor this imposter thoroughly to ensure no harm came to the real Christian''s reputation.


    "I will always be by your side to ensure you don''t cause any trouble while pretending to be my brother."


    "Pardon? You, princess?"


    "Yes, I will. So if you had any plans to do something foolish while pretending to be the prince, forget it."


    Though he felt it was unfair, the substitute boy, given the situation, could only sniffle quietly.


    Turning around at Aider''s call, Ariel muttered shyly.


    "It''s strange to be called princess by someone with my brother''s face..."


    "Haha..."


    "So, what is it?"


    "If it''s not too forward... may I fix your hair?"


    Realizing her hair was messy, Ariel exclaimed and adjusted it herself. Aider quickly waved his hands in apology.


    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    "It''s alright, I was just surprised."


    Ariel laughed and turned her back to him.


    "Since my brother would never do this for me, please go ahead."


    "Yes, then..."


    Aider carefully untied the red ribbon from Ariel''s hair.


    Ariel''s dazzling silver hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Shaking her shoulders lightly, Ariel explained.


    "My late mother used to tie my hair with a red ribbon when I was young. She said it suited my silver hair."


    "..."


    "So I''ve kept this style all my life. Even though I''m about to come of age, and it feels a bit childish, it still suits me, right?"


    Indeed, it did.


    Gently and meticulously brushing and tying Ariel''s hair with the ribbon, Aider agreed.


    It was the first time he had seen such soft and beautiful hair. Ariel''s shining hair was like strands of pure silver.


    And through the long hair, glimpses of the princess''s white nape...


    Though he had been swept along, without any will of his own, to play this role, at this moment, Aider felt glad to have come to the royal castle.


    He was happy to be able to comb and tie the princess''s hair.


    Finally, Ariel''s hair was neatly done. Glancing in the mirror, Ariel smiled brightly and turned around.


    "Wow, you''re good at this! What did you do before coming here?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Before you came here as a substitute. Your touch is delicate and skilled."


    Momentarily dazed, Aider stammered his reply.


    "I did whatever work was needed. As slaves, we couldn''t choose our tasks..."


    Ariel was unaware of the life of non-citizens. Especially the lowest slaves.


    So she listened carefully to Aider''s rambling explanation.


    "The slaves where I lived stayed in shared quarters. Every morning, citizens would come to take us for various tasks needed outside the outer wall."


    "Hmm."


    "We were assigned all kinds of dirty and rough jobs daily. This might sound strange, but... citizens didn''t like us being dirty. We had to be clean before heading to work."


    Citizens saw non-citizens as parasites on the Lake Kingdom. Useless beings who couldn''t use magic, living off the magical kingdom.


    If these parasites were also dirty, they were despised even more. So, to cater to the citizens, non-citizens had to maintain a clean appearance.


    "So, we had to tidy up before leaving for work, and I ended up fixing everyone''s hair in the quarters."


    Living in quarters with hundreds of other slaves.


    Every morning, Aider became a hairdressing expert, braiding and combing everyone''s hair.


    "...Just a trivial story."


    Finishing his story awkwardly, Aider realized Ariel was staring intently at him.


    With clear, turquoise eyes, Ariel called his name in a refreshing voice.


    "Aider."


    Momentarily lost in thought, Aider snapped back to attention and answered hurriedly.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Visit often. Tell me about your life in this country as a slave."


    Ariel smiled warmly.


    "I think it will help in making this country better in the future."


    "..."


    Turning her gaze from the dazed Aider, Ariel looked at the papers on her desk. They contained her upcoming schedule.


    "By the way, there''s an urgent event next week... hmm."


    On the papers Ariel set down, the words "Royal Ball" were visible.


    Aider, who could read, paled.


    Noticing his reaction, Ariel asked with a wry smile.


    "Aider, do you know how to dance?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    "Aider. Do you... know how to dance?"


    "..."


    Aider stammered.


    Of course, he could dance. Non-citizens had their own culture.


    But Ariel was obviously asking about formal royal ballroom dancing, and Aider had no experience with that kind of dance.


    "Originally, my brother didn''t particularly enjoy these events, so he didn''t dance often... But we never know what might happen."


    Ariel smiled brightly and extended her hand.


    "I''ll teach you enough to get by at the ball. Come here."


    And so,


    From the evening, bathed in the red sunset, until the night, illuminated by the bright moonlight,


    Ariel gave Aider a crash course in social dancing.


    To onlookers, it would have appeared as if the silver-haired, turquoise-eyed prince and princess were happily dancing together.


    Fortunately, Aider had a knack for dancing. He quickly learned the steps, and soon the fake siblings were spinning around, practicing their dance.


    "Dancing with someone who looks just like my brother feels a bit strange."


    Ariel said, covering her mouth with a laugh.


    But the one who felt the strangest was Aider.


    Pretending to be the prince in the royal castle just because he looked like him, and now practicing dance steps close enough to feel the princess''s breath...


    ��Is this really happening?��


    In a daze, feeling as if he were floating in a dream, Aider learned to dance from the princess.


    "Alright, the ball is tomorrow!"


    The day before the ball.


    After teaching him not just dance steps but also party etiquette and whom to be wary of, Ariel, looking slightly tense, spoke.


    "Tomorrow will probably be the most dangerous time for you while pretending to be my brother... Let''s make sure you aren''t discovered and get through this!"


    ***


    The day of the ball.


    This ball was a sort of after-party following the victory declaration ceremony. While the victory declaration was about showcasing national strength to foreign guests, this was a celebration among the people of the Lake Kingdom.


    It was an event hosted by the royal family, and with the king absent due to illness, it was essentially a party that the prince and princess had to oversee.


    Thus, Ariel was extremely busy. Beside her, Aider did his best to impersonate Prince Christian.


    Countless guests came to offer their congratulations to the prince and princess. Each time, Ariel would greet them by name and exchange pleasantries, while Aider would agree appropriately and follow her lead.


    "Phew, we''ve managed well so far!"


    After hours of greetings,


    Ariel, with flushed cheeks, fanned herself and smiled at Aider.


    Though slightly tired, Ariel maintained a composed demeanor, while Aider was completely exhausted, slumped in a chair.


    He had never imagined that receiving guests could be so exhausting.


    ��I thought royalty just played and enjoyed themselves all day...��


    He was completely wrong. Royalty had their own set of hardships.


    ��But if I had to choose between the two...��


    Of course, he would prefer to live as royalty.


    Aider glanced at Ariel. She was wearing an elegant dress and looked stunningly beautiful, cooling her flushed cheeks with a fan.


    Despite being more elaborately dressed than usual for the ball, the red ribbon tied behind her hair was the same as always.


    He had tied it for her that morning.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    Noticing Aider''s gaze, Ariel lightly shook her head, gently touching the ribbon.


    "Haha, no matter the event, I can''t give up this ribbon."


    She then playfully winked.


    "Thanks for tying it so well, brother?"


    The fact that he had left a mark on someone as exalted as the princess made Aider''s heart flutter for some reason.


    At that moment, music filled the ballroom.


    It was time for the main social dance.


    People flowed to the central hall of the ballroom, each taking their partner''s hand. Ariel watched the scene with a joyful smile.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Aider hesitated.


    He knew it was presumptuous.


    But he had one wish he wanted to ask the princess.


    ��Not just practice, but a real dance...��


    This was the first wish that Aider, the slave boy who had lived day by day without dreams, had ever had. He swallowed hard.


    Having worked in dim, underground places with poor lighting, Aider''s eyesight had deteriorated despite his young age.


    "It''s more than just a bit blurry. So, you must have seen me as blurry all this time?"


    Ariel opened the case and took out a pair of thick glasses, approaching Aider.


    "I had these made for you. They''ll help you see better."


    As Ariel held the glasses by their arms and moved closer, Aider tensed up.


    Ariel gently placed the glasses on Aider''s face, her hands brushing against his warm earlobes.


    The world, which had always been blurry, became clear as the lenses covered his vision.


    "How is it?"


    And at the center of this newly clear world,


    The princess, as if made from the brightest parts of all the sunshine in the world, was smiling brightly.


    "Can you see well?"


    "..."


    How should he respond?


    ��Can see well�� didn''t even begin to cover it.


    How could he describe this sight, this feeling in his heart?


    Cursing his poor vocabulary and even poorer status, Aider bowed his head deeply and managed to speak.


    "...Yes. I can see very well. Thank you, princess. I will cherish these for life."


    "Haha, no need for life. I''ll get you new ones if your eyesight changes."


    Aider blinked, not quite understanding.


    Ariel took a deep breath and explained.


    "Aider. After my brother returns... would you consider becoming my attendant?"


    "Pardon?"


    "You learn quickly, and we might need a stand-in for my brother again... And you tie ribbons well. So, I want to keep seeing you at the castle."


    Ariel''s face grew serious.


    "Most importantly, what I''ve heard from you about the lives of non-citizens... It was a shocking revelation that broke my narrow perspective."


    Over the past month, Aider had told Ariel about the lives of non-citizens in the Lake Kingdom and what the kingdom looked like from outside the outer wall.


    This had changed something inside Ariel.


    "Aider. I want to change this country for the better."


    Aider looked at the princess, who seemed to be gazing at a distant, lofty place.


    "Our country prospered through magic, but I know. A country can''t be ruled by magic alone.


    Aider stared blankly at the side profile of the princess as she looked at some distant, lofty place.


    "Our country has prospered through magic, but I know. A country can''t be ruled by magic alone. Magic is just a tool; a country must be governed by its people..."


    "..."


    "We can''t rely on a single resource to sustain our nation. When that resource runs out, we face a significant crisis. History teaches us this lesson."


    Ariel shook her head slightly.


    "But right now, our country divides people based on whether they can use magic. This extreme structure will eventually corrode the country from within."


    "..."


    "I want to gradually change this country. And I want you to help me."


    Seeing Aider''s blank expression, Ariel hastily added.


    "Oh, of course! If there''s something else you want to do, you''re free to leave. You''ve already endured enough being forcibly brought here for a month..."


    "No, no! That''s not it! I want to stay by your side, Princess!"


    Aider blurted out urgently, then turned red as he realized his words might have sounded strange. He quickly added,


    "If I can assist you in your endeavors, whether as a servant, a stand-in, or in any capacity... I will gladly stay."


    Ariel let out a small sigh of relief and smiled softly.


    "Thank you. Then... instead of a farewell, let me say this."


    Hearing her next words, Aider also slowly smiled.


    "Let''s continue to rely on each other, Aider?"


    ***


    The next day.


    The expedition to the Eastern Continent returned to the Lake Kingdom, bringing not the magic of immortality, but tragic news.


    Prince Christian had been caught in an accident and gone missing in the Eastern Continent.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Dirandahi, the head of the expedition to the Eastern Continent, was secretly arrested and brought to the King''s Castle.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    "There was an accident during the expedition."


    Dirandahi said calmly.


    "The environment of the Eastern Continent was harsher than expected. We had considerable difficulty constructing the search base, but just before our return, a pillar of fire scorched the sky and engulfed the base."


    "..."


    "When we were all on the verge of death, Prince Christian heroically decided... He pushed us all through the teleport gate and stayed behind at the search base alone."


    Dirandahi bowed his head to Ariel.


    "Knowing his intentions, we had no choice but to escape with tears of blood."


    "..."


    "We are truly sorry, Princess. We were lacking..."


    Ariel looked down at the tearful Dirandahi and coldly retorted.


    "Don''t lie, Dirandahi."


    "...!"


    "My brother is a selfish person. He would sacrifice his subordinates for his own goals, but he would never lay down his life for them."


    It was a cold but accurate assessment.


    A bitter smile briefly crossed Dirandahi''s face. Ariel pressed him further.


    "Confess everything in detail! What exactly happened in the Eastern Continent?"


    "...Prince Christian is far too unqualified to be a king."


    Wiping away the fake tears, Dirandahi spoke in a dry voice.


    "I have known him for a long time and closely observed him. He should never become king."


    "What did you say...?"


    Dirandahi slowly raised his head and looked up at Ariel.


    "And... Princess Ariel. You are truly the one who is fit to be the next monarch."


    "..."


    Dirandahi continued speaking to the pale-faced Ariel.


    "For the thousand-year future of our Lake Kingdom, know that I, Dirandahi, orchestrated this matter with only loyalty in my heart."


    "...So, what are you saying?"


    Ariel, clenching her fists, spoke in a trembling voice.


    "To prevent my brother from becoming the next king... you lured him with the lie of an immortality magic and abandoned him alone in the Eastern Continent?!"


    "The information about the immortality magic in the Eastern Continent is not a lie. It is merely a rumor."


    Dirandahi chuckled.


    "And he wasn''t abandoned. During the month-long search, there were no results, and just before the return, a small accident occurred... causing the prince to be isolated at the search base alone."


    "You induced that situation!"


    "But it was the prince''s own will to go there."


    To become a person worthy of the throne. Driven by the pressure to achieve overwhelming merit.


    The prince clung to the nonexistent illusion of immortality magic and eventually went missing at the easternmost end of the world.


    "Prince Christian will not return alive."


    Dirandahi chuckled.


    "And the King is gravely ill."


    "You...!"


    "Princess Ariel."


    With an unwavering face showing no hint of regret, Dirandahi spoke.


    "Ascend the throne. And continue the glory of this Lake Kingdom, which has conquered the world."


    "...!"


    "The only thing this unworthy subject desires is that."


    Ariel, feeling dizzy, closed her eyes tightly.


    ''The crown, the crown, what is that worthless crown...''


    Does her brother''s life have to be at stake for a position she never even desired...


    Gritting her teeth, Ariel shouted to the subordinate next to her.


    "Send a rescue team to the Eastern Continent immediately!"


    "Yes, Princess. And..."


    The subordinate asked cautiously.


    "How should we report this to His Majesty the King..."


    "..."


    Ariel bit her lip with a pale face and looked back.


    There stood the false prince, Aider, looking just as flustered.


    "His Majesty is ill, so we must not cause him undue concern."


    Resolutely, Ariel nodded.


    "Rescuing my brother is the priority. This matter will remain confidential."


    "Yes."


    "And, Aider."


    Ariel forced a difficult smile at Aider.


    "Please continue to act as the prince... just a little longer."


    "...Yes, Princess."


    Bowing his head, Aider simultaneously sensed it.


    The ominous atmosphere.


    A faint stench rising from the very foundation of the country.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Eastern Continent.


    "Gasp, gasp!"


    Prince Christian, covered in blood, slumped down in the ruins.


    It was a building constructed by humans, proving that civilization once existed on this continent. However, it was now a complete ruin.


    The king, with a sallow face, kept gasping for breath. He was already close to death.


    How could he reveal the truth to the king in this state?


    That the person pretending to be the prince was a fake, and the real prince had gone missing in the Eastern Continent?


    Several rescue teams had been sent to the Eastern Continent. Coco the Severer, a master of teleportation magic, had led the rescue teams.


    But they had found no trace of the prince and had almost been annihilated several times. The Eastern Continent was truly a land of death.


    Time passed helplessly, and six months went by. Christian''s death was already an established fact.


    But they couldn''t tell the king. It would undoubtedly worsen his already fragile condition.


    "I don''t want to die, Christian, Ariel..."


    The gasping king spoke with difficulty.


    "I conquered everything in my life, but in the end, I cannot overcome this death..."


    "Father."


    "But now I must accept it... Christian, where is Christian...?"


    Aider, standing by the window, hurried to the bedside.


    The king, fully believing the man before him to be his real son, nodded seriously with a heavy heart.


    "Seeing you sober up and stand as a prince is such a relief."


    "No, Father. I am still lacking."


    "Yes, you are lacking. But your mindset is right, and that''s enough. Ariel will make up for your deficiencies."


    Both Aider and Ariel''s eyes widened as they realized what the king was saying.


    The king reached out and grasped Christian''s hand, squeezing it with his cooling hand.


    "Christian. You will rule this country from now on."


    "...!"


    "You will inherit the throne. Become the next king and lead the Lake Kingdom."


    Frozen in place, Ariel finally managed to speak.


    "Father, actually...!"


    "Hmm?"


    "My brother... My brother is..."


    Already dead.


    The person you are holding hands with is a fake, a double.


    Was it right to tell this to a father on his deathbed?


    But wasn''t it necessary to stop the fake prince from inheriting the throne?


    Not knowing what to do, Ariel was paralyzed. At that moment.


    "Father."


    Aider gently stroked the king''s hand, smiling.


    "Pass the throne to Ariel."


    "...!"


    "I will assist Ariel well."


    The king knew Ariel was more competent but loved Christian more.


    Over the past six months of acting as the fake Christian, Aider had painfully realized this. So, he had anticipated that if the king were to pass on the throne, it would be to Christian.


    Thus, he had prepared these words.


    "It is the right thing to do for this country. You know this better than anyone, Father."


    "..."


    "Please pass the throne to Ariel, Father. I beg of you."


    Tears filled the king''s eyes. He was moved by Christian''s mature act of yielding the throne to his sister.


    "Yes... As long as you two maintain this harmony, I have no worries..."


    The king turned his head towards Ariel.


    "Ariel."


    "...Yes, Father."


    "Will you lead this country from now on?"


    Ah.


    Swallowing her tears, Ariel bowed her head.


    The guilt of lying to her father until his final moments weighed heavily on her, but she also knew this was the best course.


    "Though I am lacking, I will honor the wishes of both you and my brother..."


    Just as Ariel was about to pledge her commitment.


    Bang!


    The door to the king''s bedroom burst open, and knights and soldiers rushed in urgently.


    It was Baltimore, the overseer of the internal guard post, and his subordinate knights. Kneeling hastily in front of the bed, Baltimore shouted.


    "Forgive my intrusion, Your Majesty! I have urgent news to report!"


    Ariel shouted.


    "Sir Baltimore! His Majesty is in a critical condition! How dare you..."


    But Ariel froze like ice at Baltimore''s next words.


    "Prince Christian has returned!"


    "...?!"


    "He has returned from the Eastern Continent! Upon verification, it is undoubtedly the real Prince Christian. He is on his way here right now, requesting to see His Majesty!"


    The room''s atmosphere turned icy.


    "...Christian was abroad? And now he''s returned?"


    Blinking in confusion, the king slowly turned his head to the side.


    "Then, who is this man..."


    Standing there, pale-faced and trembling like a leaf, was Aider.


    "Who is this man who just asked me to pass the throne to Ariel?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    "I have brought the magic of immortality, Father."


    The real Prince Christian, who had returned, declared this confidently.


    He then approached the bewildered king, who did not understand the current situation.


    "I''ll explain later. Since your condition is critical, I will cast the magic on you immediately."


    "No, Christian. What are you talking about? Immortality... such a thing can''t possibly..."


    But the king had to close his mouth.


    As the robed old man who came with Christian grasped the king''s wrist and breathed an inexplicable, mystical shadow into him...


    "Ugh?!"


    Vitality surged through his body, and the overwhelming sickness dissipated.


    The murkiness in his mind was replaced with clarity, and the death that had loomed close retreated far away.


    "How is this possible... I feel as strong as I did in my prime!"


    The king sprang up from the bed in a single bound. The surrounding knights and mages all bowed deeply in astonishment.


    "Congratulations on your recovery, Your Majesty!"


    "Congratulations!"


    The king, testing his newly regained strength by clenching his hands, looked at Christian and the old man behind him.


    "Where on earth did you find such magic... and how did you bring such a great person?"


    "I have been exploring the Eastern Continent for the past six months. This sage is someone I met there."


    Christian briefly explained to the king what had transpired in the last six months.


    After hearing the whole story, the king turned to the side in a daze.


    "Then, who is that man who has been in the castle all this time...?"


    There stood Aider, trembling.


    Christian growled coldly.


    "He is a fake."


    "A fake...?"


    "A double brought in by Dirandahi. Quite convincing, isn''t it? Even you were completely deceived, Father."


    Christian''s fierce gaze moved from Aider to Ariel, who was standing beside him.


    "And Dirandahi schemed to remove me and place Ariel on the throne."


    "...!"


    "Perhaps Ariel is also involved in this."


    Ariel, standing to protect Aider, urgently spoke up.


    "No, Brother! I, and this man, never had such intentions..."


    "Ariel!"


    It was the king who shouted. Ariel flinched and shrank her shoulders.


    The king trembled with a face mixed with anger and disappointment.


    "Did you desire the throne that much?"


    "No, Father! I..."


    "Did you want the crown so badly that you would kill your brother and deceive your father... and this entire nation?"


    Ariel''s vision blurred as she closed her eyes tightly.


    The situation had become extremely complicated.


    Although she had no malicious intent, the fact remained that she had lied to the king.


    It was also true that Aider, acting as Christian, was intended to put Ariel on the throne.


    She had only taken the path she thought was best given the circumstances.


    But the outcome was turning out to be the worst possible.


    "To deceive your brother, your father, and this entire nation..."


    The king''s face, believing he had been betrayed by his trusted daughter, twisted in anger and sorrow. He reached out his hand and commanded.


    "Sir Baltimore, immediately imprison Ariel and that impostor! And form an investigation team to thoroughly uncover everything about this incident!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The knights bound Ariel and Aider.


    "Father, please listen to me! Father...!"


    Ariel tried to convey her true feelings until the very end as she was dragged away, but the king had already closed his eyes and shut his ears.


    After Ariel and Aider were taken away, the king looked at Christian and smiled benevolently.


    "Christian, I have always believed in you."


    Christian immediately knelt before the king. The king praised his son greatly.


    "And you have repaid that belief. You have saved me."


    "I merely attempted to repay the grace you have bestowed upon me."


    "Now that you have proven yourself to be so mature, I no longer have any doubts."


    Clearing his voice, the king looked around at the surrounding vassals and declared.


    "The next king will be Christian!"


    "...!"


    "I appoint Christian as the crown prince!"


    All the vassals knelt on one knee and bowed their heads in unison.


    "We accept Your Majesty''s command!"


    Christian was among them, kneeling at the center.


    The king, satisfied, turned to the robed old man who had come with Christian.


    "And, sage, thank you for saving my life."


    The robed old man, the sage, bowed deeply.


    "I only displayed a small skill as an old man."


    "How can I repay this grace? If there is anything you desire, just say it. As the king of a nation, I will reward you generously."


    "Thank you for your words, but it is unnecessary, Your Majesty."


    Christian then went to get his father''s approval. The king gladly gave his consent.


    "Ever since receiving this immortality magic, every day has felt like a dream. It''s so enjoyable and refreshing."


    With a face more joyful and peaceful than ever, his eyes now shadowed, the king nodded enthusiastically.


    "You''re right, Christian. I shouldn''t enjoy this happiness alone... The entire nation, no! Even the non-citizens! Everyone in the Lake Kingdom should share this!"


    The king reached out and patted his son''s shoulder.


    "To think so much about the people, you will be a truly good king."


    Christian smiled in return.


    The country would now prosper forever, everyone would be immortal and happy, and he would finally be acknowledged.


    As the next king, who led the Lake Kingdom to its greatest golden age...


    ***


    A few days later.


    Ariel and Aider, who had been imprisoned, were summoned to the castle.


    Despite spending days in prison, Ariel had not lost her composure. However, her appearance was a mess from the hardships she had endured.


    "..."


    Aider, who had been beaten for daring to act as the fake prince, was in an even worse state. But he couldn''t just stand there and watch the princess''s disheveled hair.


    So, right before entering the castle, while they were briefly being checked at the gate... with careful hands, he combed her hair.


    "..."


    Ariel did not refuse.


    With her hair neatly arranged and her crumpled red ribbon retied, Ariel gave Aider a smile and walked confidently into the castle. Aider followed her cautiously.


    "Father! I have something to say..."


    Ariel, who had thought through everything she needed to say to the king, tried to plead her case.


    But she had no opportunity.


    "...?!"


    In the audience chamber, a complex magical circle formed of black shadows was inscribed, and three robed old men were chanting mysterious spells, preparing a magic ritual.


    And the king, Christian, the mages, the knights, and the other vassals... were all watching the spectacle as if in a trance.


    "Father, what is this?!"


    Horrified, Ariel tried to intervene, but Christian blocked her with his body.


    "Do not interfere, Ariel!"


    "Brother! What on earth are you doing!"


    "This is a ritual to bestow the blessing of immortality upon all the people of the Lake Kingdom!"


    Ariel''s eyes widened.


    "What?! How could you decide on something so dangerous so easily..."


    "Dangerous? What could be a greater blessing than this in the world!"


    Christian''s eyes, already covered with complete shadows, shone with a precarious smile.


    "I will share this blessing with everyone, and then everyone will... acknowledge me!"


    "No! Brother! Get a grip-"


    "Then, everyone will, love me...!"


    And before Ariel could do anything,


    "The first curse."


    The sage raised his index finger and whispered.


    "From now on, everyone in the Lake Kingdom will never die."


    The sage''s face, now revealed without the robe, was no longer human.


    Within the swirling shadows, a white crack formed a sinister smile... ''something.''


    Sssss...!


    Immediately, a shadow like smoke swirled above everyone''s heads and fell down.


    Faces of those who received the shadow were filled with joy. Christian, too, shuddered as he felt the immortality magic filling his entire body.


    "...!"


    And the moment he realized the immortality magic was imbued in his body,


    "Aider!"


    Ariel turned back and urgently shouted to Aider, who was also shocked by the immortality magic.


    "By the authority of the princess, and as your master, I command you!"


    The contents were incomprehensible to Aider.


    "From this moment on, you are exiled from the Lake Kingdom!"


    "Wha...?!"


    "You are no longer-"


    Desperately, Ariel declared.


    "Part of the Lake Kingdom...!"


    The next moment.


    "The second curse."


    The second sage whispered with sinister delight.


    "Everyone in the Lake Kingdom cannot leave the Lake Kingdom."


    Immediately after,


    "The third curse."


    The third sage, smiling white with victory, uttered the final curse.


    "The Lake Kingdom will sink below the lake...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Rumble, rumble...!


    "Ugh!"


    Ariel snapped her eyes open.


    The entire Lake Kingdom, which had been floating above the lake due to magic, had been forcibly plunged into the depths of the lake. The impact caused her to lose consciousness.


    Whoosh!


    The entire Lake Kingdom was already submerged, and the last line of magical protection within the royal castle was being breached by the cascading waters of the lake. It looked like a flood meant to end the world.


    Outside the large glass windows of the castle, the lake water surged.


    The once clear turquoise lake had become muddied, mixed with dark shadows, obscuring visibility even a short distance away.


    In the murky waters, people and debris from the buildings swirled together.


    Because everyone was cursed with immortality, they couldn''t die even amidst this disaster.


    Suffering endlessly from the agony of drowning, people flailed their limbs madly.


    "Hahaha."


    And this scene...


    The sages watched it calmly, as if observing a fish tank from the other side of the glass.


    "The view from underwater is quite unique. This apocalypse game should satisfy the spectators quite well."


    "Indeed, it''s a scene worth having three of us intermediaries involved."


    The two sages laughed and spoke in turn.


    However, the central sage, the one who initially ensnared Prince Christian, the ''Demon King,'' was not laughing at all.


    "No, the true apocalypse game hasn''t even begun."


    Having completely shed his disguise as an old human, now a form entirely like a black shadow, the Demon King spoke with a snarl.


    "I will search through the unconscious of all the people of this Lake Kingdom, through all their nightmares... until I find that person."


    "..."


    "Until then, the apocalypse game must not end."


    The other two intermediaries, who had come to aid the Demon King, shrugged at each other. They muttered something along the lines of ''what an odd one he is.''


    "Why..."


    At that moment, Ariel, staggering to her feet, questioned these demons.


    "Why... are you doing this..."


    To stay sane and calmly ask questions in such a situation.


    The other intermediaries, with wide white grins, were about to mock her, but unexpectedly, the Demon King answered seriously.


    "It''s because of the original sin your ancestors committed long ago."


    "What...?"


    "You flourished as a magical kingdom. But you never pondered where this magic came from, who brought this power. You ignored it."


    The Demon King murmured monotonously.


    "Now you are paying the price."


    "What does that even mean..."


    Grinding her teeth, Ariel grasped a water-soaked longsword lying on the floor and drew it. It was an ordinary iron sword that a nearby fallen guard had dropped.


    "Even if our ancestors sinned, it doesn''t justify us suffering for it!"


    "Indeed. That may be true. But your destruction now isn''t because of your ancestors'' sins, is it?"


    The Demon King coldly pointed out the truth.


    "It''s because of your foolish brother and father."


    "Ugh...!"


    "You''ve gained immortality, so you must also pay the fitting price. Now you and your nation will eternally... rot in nightmares at the bottom of this lake."


    Crash! Shatter...!


    The castle''s large glass windows, unable to withstand the immense pressure, shattered along with the protective magic, and the lake water, now a torrent of black bubbles, flooded into the castle.


    As the water rapidly filled the space, Ariel clenched her teeth.


    "I will reclaim it."


    Hearing her voice shine with vivid resolve, the Demon King finally turned to face her properly.


    "Whether it''s because of the sins of my ancestors or the foolishness of my father and brother that this nation was ruined... it is all the royal family''s responsibility. With my own hands, I will restore the glory of this nation."


    At last, the Demon King laughed.


    "So, you sent out that fake prince? As your last hope?"


    Ariel had, right after the ''curse of immortality'' was cast, realized the anomaly and immediately ordered Aider''s ''banishment.''


    - You are no longer a citizen of the Lake Kingdom...!


    The princess''s command carried a power that instantly stripped Aider of his status as a citizen of the Lake Kingdom...


    Therefore, he was able to escape the subsequent two curses.


    Citizens of the Lake Kingdom couldn''t leave the country, and the entire kingdom sank below the lake.


    But Aider would have safely escaped the lake.


    "..."


    Royal warehouse janitor Bayanbulak.


    Sewer manager Paleig...


    And besides the named citizens, there were also the non-citizens who had fought alongside without giving in.


    Regardless of their pre-collapse status or talents, those who had not bowed to the Demon King fought together.


    Thanks to them, Ariel had been able to keep fighting without giving up.


    "There is still a long way to go."


    Looking at her companions, whose resolve had not faltered throughout this long and grueling battle, Ariel, with her eyes still shining with determination, declared.


    "Let''s find a way to move to the next stage. We need to break the curse on the Lake Kingdom."


    Then, Ariel looked at the central, darkened building of the Lake Kingdom...


    She gritted her teeth as she stared at the castle from which she had been exiled.


    "And ultimately, find a way to defeat the Demon King...!"


    But neither Ariel nor those who had fought alongside her knew.


    That the time when the Lake Kingdom was flooded was actually more peaceful.


    ***


    That night.


    After a small celebration of their first success in a hundred years, the survivors had a modest feast.


    Exhausted, the survivors finally removed their underwater breathing devices and lay down comfortably, seeking a well-deserved rest.


    "...?!"


    Ariel, lost in her thoughts as she looked down at her homeland covered in water moss, suddenly sensed something ominous and turned around.


    Shing!


    The rusted iron sword she had been carrying since the day of the collapse was drawn from its sheath.


    "Who is there!"


    Then, a sinister boy''s voice emerged from the darkness.


    "Haha, you should have just drowned quietly, shouldn''t you?"


    Step, step-


    From the darkness emerged a neatly dressed boy with dark blue hair.


    "It would have been less painful that way."


    And in the boy''s arms was one of the survivors.


    Limp, bleeding from the neck.


    The boy, licking his lips with his red lips, mercilessly bit into the survivor''s neck.


    Crunch! Blood spattered everywhere. The boy, having drained his fill, licked his lips with his bright red tongue.


    "Well, from a vampire''s perspective, a lively prey is naturally more appealing. And since you''re immortal, you won''t die no matter how much blood I drain..."


    "What, the..."


    In the face of this surreal scene, Ariel, wondering if this was a dream, belatedly realized.


    That they had been surrounded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Evil beings descended from the sky, breaking through the darkness and surrounding the survivors.


    A black dragon,


    The demon guardian commander,


    An unknown witch,


    The plague lord,


    The vampire king,


    The spider queen,


    The daughter of a succubus,


    The ghost pirate captain,


    The slaughterer of the full moon,


    The goblin god-king-


    Monsters from the old times, already defeated and sealed in memories, capable of destroying the human world even alone, had been revived under the Demon King''s hand and ambushed the survivors.


    With the water drained, revealing the ground, and the Lake Kingdom becoming a space where people could breathe and walk...


    The monsters, revived from nightmares over the past hundred years by the Demon King, began to occupy the city.


    "So, then. It''s time for you immortal humans to be hunted by monsters."


    The vampire king, Celendion, smiled slyly, baring his fangs.


    "The real hell has begun."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    With the barrier restored and the water drained, the Lake Kingdom had become a land of monsters.


    The monsters claimed parts of the vast city-state for themselves, making them their bases.


    Many survivors who had barely maintained their sanity for over a hundred years finally broke.


    Being hunted daily by horrific monsters from nightmares was an unbearable despair.


    Every night, the monsters held feasts, and the undying citizens of the Lake Kingdom became their prey.


    They were drained of blood while alive, torn apart by claws, and burned by their breath. The monsters toyed with the humans'' feeble resistance.


    Monsters of all kinds lurked everywhere in the kingdom, expanding their territories. Soon, there was no safe space left for humans in the city.


    Despite this, Ariel did not give up.


    She organized the survivors into a resistance force, gathering people from all over the kingdom to fight against the monsters.


    But even that desperate effort eventually faded.


    "...Brother?"


    A traitor had appeared among the humans, siding with the monsters.


    "What is this...?"


    The masked individuals, disguised as another group of survivors, had infiltrated the resistance.


    They abducted and coerced members of the resistance, delivering them to the Demon King.


    "...Their minds have been plunged into dreams by the Demon King himself."


    The leader of these masked individuals, the ''Nightcrawlers,'' was none other than Prince Christian.


    "Father is the same. He eventually succumbed and is now dreaming."


    "Prince Christian...!"


    "Wake up, Prince Christian!"


    "I have abandoned that name."


    As the other survivors called out to him, Christian shook his head.


    "I desired a crown that was beyond my reach, but in the end, I became nothing more than a laughable clown."


    Beneath his smiling mask, the man laughed miserably.


    "So from now on, call me Crown."


    "Brother...!"


    Ariel trembled with rage.


    Crown slowly drew a flute from his belt��an artifact granted by the Demon King.


    "You are the last remaining humans resisting in this country."


    "Why?! Why have you sided with the Demon King?!"


    "Ariel, why do you resist?"


    Looking at the people still willing to fight, Crown sighed softly.


    "Have you not seen those mighty monsters? And what about the Demon King who commands them? The kingdom has fallen below the lake, and there''s no way to break the curse."


    "..."


    "There''s no hope. So instead of futile resistance, isn''t it better to find peace quickly?"


    "Brother, you..."


    Crown looked steadily at his sister, who still called him brother.


    Her eyes, shining with unwavering determination even in this hell.


    "I''m just trying to finish the dirty work I started when I brought ruin to this country."


    Crown brought the flute to his lips. The Nightcrawlers drew their weapons.


    The resistance also raised their weapons in response. Ariel, tears streaming down her face, shouted.


    "Please, Brother! It''s our royal family''s fault that this country fell into hell! So we must take responsibility and fix it together!"


    "No, Ariel. You have done nothing wrong. The fault lies with me alone."


    Tears of blood flowed from behind his mask.


    Crown spoke heavily, his voice laden with sorrow.


    "So... I will bring you peace as quickly as possible."


    Beep��


    As Crown blew the flute, monsters, their eyes glowing red, surged from the darkness towards the resistance.


    "What is this?!"


    "Is he controlling the monsters...?!"


    "Prince! Are you truly��"


    The Nightcrawler soldiers launched arrows and spells without hesitation at the bewildered resistance.


    Facing the combined assault of monsters and traitors, the resistance fell helplessly. Ariel desperately ordered a retreat.


    In a world overrun by monsters.


    The last remaining humans were now forced to fight among themselves.


    ***


    With both monsters and fellow humans as enemies.


    The enemies increased while their forces dwindled.


    Ultimately, Ariel had to make a decision.


    As a member of the royal family that had brought ruin to the kingdom, to take responsibility.


    "I can''t fight them anymore, but I don''t want to become a living device dreaming nightmares either."


    The first resistance warrior to defect requested Nameless.


    "Seal me away."


    "..."


    Nameless, silent, slowly nodded.


    "I will honor your wish, comrade."


    Nameless asked carefully.


    "Do you remember where your original home was? I will let you rest there for the last time."


    Those who could no longer fight returned to their original homes and were sealed away.


    Nameless laid her comrade on a decayed bed, stroked their forehead, and whispered.


    "May you retire in peace."


    "I hope you regain the light someday, Nameless..."


    After saying goodbye.


    Nameless cast several magical seals on the house to prevent the Demon King''s approach. As a precaution, she also boarded up the doors and windows from the outside.


    This was called a ''retirement funeral'' among the undying resistance fighters of the Lake Kingdom.


    It was the only honorable end they could have.


    ***


    ...


    And after another long time had passed.


    Throughout the Lake Kingdom, countless houses had their doors and windows sealed.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    After sealing another comrade, nailing the door shut.


    "..."


    Nameless turned around.


    She was alone.


    The resistance, once numbering in the hundreds, had all succumbed to the Demon King or been laid to rest in retirement funerals, vanishing from the Lake Kingdom.


    There were still a few who fought, but very few.


    ''Ah.''


    Even they were reaching their limits.


    Nameless herself felt her end approaching. She knew well that the light borrowed from the Goddess was flickering more and more faintly.


    ''Was there any meaning in all those days and resistance?''


    Nameless looked up at the sky with weary eyes.


    This kingdom, once vibrant with colors, was now a dull, monochrome darkness.


    ''The last time I saw beautiful colors...''


    Suddenly, Nameless fell into thought.


    ''When was it?''


    Surely, before the world became like this.


    She remembered seeing something beautiful with someone...


    ''I can''t remember.''


    Because she had burned everything away, nothing came to mind.


    Nameless smiled bitterly and staggered back into the darkened kingdom.


    To prepare for the endless fights to come.


    And for the possible... new opportunities that might arise.


    Today, she still had to hang torches throughout the Lake Kingdom, clear out monsters, and patrol for visitors.


    And.


    "Hmm?"


    While patrolling outside the city walls, she saw a group of people standing outside the closed gate.


    A young man with black hair at the forefront, a blonde knight, a brown-haired sniper, a one-eyed white-haired mage, and a red-haired mage in a wheelchair.


    ''Adventurers?''


    There were occasionally those who came here after hearing rumors of the sunken kingdom.


    A few settled in the kingdom, becoming new strength, but most were scared off by the monsters or died futilely.


    Thus, she did not hold much hope.


    "Treasure hunters come to find riches in the Lake Kingdom?"


    But she held a sliver of hope.


    Approaching to warn them, so they wouldn''t get caught up in this hell.


    "There is nothing here that you want. Return to the surface while you still have your lives..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    "Shall we go on a picnic tomorrow, Aider?"


    When was this?


    Aider, exhausted from playing the fake prince, was completely drained and sitting on the sofa. Ariel, who had brought refreshments and sat in front of him, asked this.


    Aider, with wide eyes, asked,


    "A picnic?"


    "Yes. There''s a hill in the outskirts where I often played with my brother when I was young. There''s a big zelkova tree, and in summer, flowers bloom..."


    Ariel smiled awkwardly.


    "Because you''re working hard for me and the Imperial Family. There''s no schedule for tomorrow... Hmm, you can refuse if you don''t want to or are tired."


    "No, no! I don''t mind at all!"


    Aider hurriedly waved his hands and smiled clumsily.


    "Thank you for the invitation, princess. I''ll look forward to it tomorrow!"


    However, the next day, the two couldn''t go on the picnic.


    Because it suddenly rained.


    So instead of going on a picnic, they sat side by side in a pavilion in the King''s Castle courtyard...


    And watched the falling rain together.


    The memory of that ordinary, not-so-special day remained deeply in their hearts.


    Why was that?


    ***


    "Ha! Cough, cough, cough!"


    At the moment the Lake Kingdom was sinking. By the lakeside.


    Aider, who was under the first curse - the curse of immortality.


    Due to the princess''s expulsion order, he was ejected out of the Lake Kingdom, avoiding the second and third curses placed on the Lake Kingdom.


    He had to watch as the entire Lake Kingdom sank, with no one but himself escaping.


    "..."


    Aider, a mere human, was overwhelmed in the face of a world''s destruction.


    The vast kingdom disappeared under the lake like bubbles. Aider could do nothing but stare blankly at this sight.


    After the entire kingdom sank and the shaking and noise that shook the heavens and earth subsided.


    Finally, a thought came to Aider''s mind.


    ��What should I do now?��


    Upon reflection, there was nothing he needed to do for the Lake Kingdom.


    He was just a slave driven by the Lake Kingdom, not even a citizen. He was dragged in to impersonate the prince because he looked like him, having done dirty and rough work all his life.


    He had no family, no friends. No connections or ties.


    He could just leave everything behind and go.


    At that moment.


    Clink.


    Something made a sound in Aider''s pocket. He curiously put his hand in his pocket and took it out.


    It was a plaque made of black wood.


    ��This is...?��


    It was Princess Ariel''s plaque.


    Her name and identity were engraved on it, and as befits a royal plaque, it was luxuriously made from the blackwood Everblack.


    ��When...��


    It seemed Ariel had given it to Aider at the moment she issued the expulsion order.


    Why?


    Why did the princess pull him out of the Lake Kingdom and give him the most precious thing she had at that moment?


    - Aider.


    Suddenly, Ariel''s smiling face flashed before his eyes.


    The person who gave him a name.


    And the first to treat him as a ��person��.


    - Shall we go on a picnic tomorrow?


    "..."


    He knew.


    That warmth was not entirely directed at him.


    The princess had projected the image of her amicable brother from her childhood onto him.


    Royalty and slave, citizen and non-citizen...


    There was a distance between her and himself wider than the sky and the earth.


    But, even so.


    ��I want to save her.��


    Even if the whole world perished, only you.


    ��Only you, I want to save...��


    After carefully putting the plaque given by the princess into his bosom.


    Aider staggered and stood up.


    "I don''t know what I need to do..."


    Renewing his resolve on his delicate face,


    "I will try anything, princess."


    Aider quietly looked down at the surface of the lake, gradually turning black and turbid.


    "So... please wait a little longer."


    Thus.


    To save the perished kingdom, the fake prince began a long journey.


    ***


    I asked cautiously.


    "Then what about now?"


    "...I don''t know."


    Aider fiddled with the empty teacup.


    "I am curious too. The first emotion when I decided to save her was definitely love. But now..."


    After mumbling as if trying to articulate something, he finally gave up and laughed weakly.


    "What is this feeling of mine? Why did I want to save her for such a long time?"


    "..."


    "Well, the reason no longer matters. I just want to see it. The true ending we will reach."


    A brief silence ensued.


    Thud.


    Placing down the teacup and intertwining his fingers, Aider took a deep breath.


    "So, I''ve talked enough about old stories... Shall we talk about what''s to come?"


    He changed the subject.


    Perhaps to the main topic we were supposed to discuss here.


    "The path to the Lake Kingdom has been blocked, but now it is open."


    "Yes. So I was just about to send a free exploration team."


    The next stage is 45.


    It''s a boss stage. We need to scout who the opponent is.


    "Let me tell you first."


    But Aider talked about something else.


    "Once you enter the Lake Kingdom dungeon, you can encounter the final boss in the deepest part."


    "...?!"


    "In the ��game��, it was the same, wasn''t it? You could encounter it from this point."


    I swallowed dryly.


    "The final boss..."


    "��The Sleepless Lake Princess��."


    Aider nodded.


    "Yes. Nameless."


    "...!"


    "The reason the path to the Lake Kingdom has been blocked so far is clear, isn''t it?"


    Aider calmly recited the cruel truth.


    "It was the process of her transformation into a monster. The entire Lake Kingdom was covered in darkness. And the mutation is already complete."


    The person he had unrequited love for.


    The person he had fought for eons to save.


    In this final round, she had already lost her humanity and become a monster. He told this story so calmly.


    "She has become the embodiment of all the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s people and now, she is the strongest being among any monster in this world."


    "..."


    "And when Stage 50 begins, she will leave the Lake Kingdom and head to the human world."


    Aider, with cold eyes, was now staring directly at me.


    "In the ��game��, to prevent the monster invasion and achieve victory, you had to kill her before Stage 50 started."


    "...!"


    "In other words."


    With a voice as cold as his eyes.


    Aider uttered the victory condition from the game.


    "To ��win��, from now until the start of Stage 50, we must kill Nameless, who has transformed into a monster."


    "..."


    "Of course."


    Immediately, Aider smiled brightly.


    "This is not the ending I desire. And it''s not the method you have in mind either, is it?"


    That''s right.


    I had my own strategy to save Nameless and spectacularly overturn this round.


    And Aider said he was leaving this place to prepare for ��something�� now.


    "The final move I will prepare from now on, combined with the strategy you have in mind."


    Aider, who smiled slyly like a villain, made a gesture.


    "Shall we pull off something spectacular together?"


    "..."


    "The grandest finale of the ��end-of-the-world game�� that will astonish the entire universe."


    Oh man...


    Who in the world could refuse that?


    I smirked and reached out my hand.


    "Alright! Let''s do it, accomplice!"


    Aider also took my hand.


    We shook hands firmly and laughed wickedly.


    "The grandest finale to wrap up our grueling joint venture...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    Join my Discord! https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 729

    chapter 729


    after finishing the final strategy meeting.


    aider disappeared to make his own preparations. we wouldn''t see him again until the final battle at stage 50.


    "alright, we need to prepare to survive until the final boss fight."


    for now, it''s stage 45.


    it''s a boss stage again. a single slip-up here and we might not even get to see the final boss, leading to a game over. we need to be extremely careful.


    so, we sent an exploration team to the dungeon for reconnaissance...


    "what?"


    upon hearing the identity of the enemy in this boss stage, i murmured in astonishment.


    "zombies?!"


    ***


    the enemy horde in stage 45 is zombies.


    more precisely, the ''zombified'' ''demonic guard corps''.


    ��what were they doing when they died? and what made them come back to life...?��


    i had many questions, but in any case, it''s zombies, demons, and monsters. we need to take them down efficiently.


    unlike other monsters, demonic monsters have no clear strengths or weaknesses. instead, they are superior to humans in every stat and can use equipment like humans.


    the demonic guard corps is the top-tier unit among these demonic monsters, boasting superior stats and excellent equipment.


    and now they''ve become zombies...?


    ��so i have to plan my strategy around super-stat zombies.��


    and if it''s the demonic guard corps, then the leader is surely the demonic guard commander����cromwell.��


    this demon duchess, who is at the pinnacle of the demonic species, wields several powers to command her subordinates. the demonic guard corps under her command fights with well-trained military tactics.


    if we were to clash with her original form and her corps, the battle would resemble a fierce fight against an elite special forces unit infiltrating our city.


    ��but they''re zombies...��


    in this world, zombies aren''t a species or a group, but a ��state.��


    revived from death, losing their sanity, and attacking anything in sight... and to top it off, it''s a contagious state.


    in the game, we encountered monster hordes in a zombie state. if bitten, our allies would become ��infected��, and if they died in that state, they would resurrect as zombies and join the enemy horde.


    ��it''s not like the movies on earth where you turn into a zombie immediately after being bitten, but still, they''re a troublesome enemy.��


    if these guys are in that state, then it''s like dealing with a special forces unit turned into zombies...


    ��similar to the ghouls of the bloodline, yet slightly different.��


    recalling the memories from stage 5, i made a thoughtful noise and came to a conclusion.


    ��i need to see for myself.��


    i needed to examine the state of these zombified demons to formulate a battle strategy for this fight.


    i immediately issued an order.


    "lucas, summon all the heroes!"


    lucas rushed in right away at my call. i gave him the next command.


    "select personnel to go into the dungeon for direct exploration!"


    ***


    i explained the opponent in this stage to the assembled heroes.


    having faced all kinds of monsters so far, none of them were surprised by the mention of zombie demons.


    ��hey, isn''t everyone a bit too nonchalant? have they all become too seasoned?��


    i was slightly disappointed.


    even though it''s a zombie and demon combo, a staple of horror movies. i expected at least one person to scream "eek" or "ahh"...


    "ah, lilly, i miss your early days..."


    "...pardon? what do you mean?"


    lilly was already going through paperwork, listing water-type artifacts that could be effective against zombies and demons.


    her mental fortitude had become too strong, possibly due to motherhood...


    "ahem, anyway!"


    clearing my throat to draw attention, i continued.


    "this exploration isn''t about engaging in full combat. i just want to personally observe the state of these zombie demons to make an informed judgment."


    i nodded at the focused gazes.


    "so, we''re not planning to fight seriously."


    "then..."


    "like the previously dispatched reconnaissance team, this team will also be for reconnaissance. just a deeper look."


    i briefly explained the characteristics of demons and zombies to the heroes.


    high stats, contagious bite.


    to scout a place swarming with such enemies deeply...


    "we''ll need the fastest members of the world guardian front to do it."


    speed was crucial.


    they had to scout quickly and retreat just as fast. that was the concept for this reconnaissance mission.


    "so, i''m going to select the fastest among you..."


    as i looked around,


    pow!


    everyone raised their hands simultaneously.


    "lucas, evangeline. any points you want to highlight?"


    lucas, with his hands behind his back, smiled leisurely.


    "do i need to? you know best how fast and useful i am, don''t you, my lord?"


    "..."


    evangeline, munching on snacks she had brought, said,


    "i''m looking forward to it~ not taking me along and regretting it in the field, seeing your face, senior."


    "ugh...!"


    annoying, this knight duo...!


    but they were right. i had already planned to take them from the beginning.


    thus, our reconnaissance team was formed.


    me. verdandi. dearmudin. lucas. evangeline.


    i appreciated everyone''s enthusiasm, but i didn''t want anyone bitten by zombies and left with beautiful memories (+scars), so i chose the genuinely fastest ones.


    ��with dearmudin, we can handle various situations, verdandi can move stealthily, and the knight duo can bulldoze through if needed.��


    this was an excellent combination. hmm.


    then it suddenly hit me.


    ��wait, isn''t the slowest one in this party...��


    isn''t it me...?


    am i dragging down the average speed of this fastest party...?


    "..."


    well, of course, my average speed might be slower compared to them! but if i go all out as the prince, i have several means of transportation! i was convincing myself when��


    "oh my, look at the time! the nanny has something to do today, so i have to pick up sid!"


    lilly, realizing it was late in the evening, started operating the magic devices attached to her wheelchair in a hurry.


    "alright, i''ll prepare the water-type artifacts for the next defense battle! i''m leaving now, your highness!"


    i quickly nodded.


    "yes, go pick up sid quickly!"


    "thank you!"


    as soon as i gave permission,


    whoosh��!


    magic flames flashed behind lilly''s wheelchair, and the next moment, she sped out of the reception room at a frightening speed.


    "see you all tomorrow!"


    she glided down the corridor and dashed out of the manor in the blink of an eye.


    "..."


    we all watched, mouths agape, as lilly''s wheelchair zoomed away through the window.


    i muttered in disbelief.


    "...isn''t she the fastest one here?"


    with drifts and boosts on her wheelchair?


    strong, mom...


    ***


    the next day.


    our reconnaissance team, composed of the fastest heroes, entered the lake kingdom dungeon.


    and... we immediately realized one overlooked factor.


    "holy cow, zombie apocalypse, dear god-!"


    running through the darkened city, i screamed.


    "these bastards, by attacking and infecting other monster hordes..."


    i shuddered and looked back.


    "their numbers increased-!"


    there...


    grrraaar!


    grrraaarrr!


    various monster hordes, all zombified and mutilated, were madly chasing us.


    the zombified demonic guard corps attacked and infected other monster hordes, which then attacked and infected more hordes...


    most of the monster hordes in the lake kingdom had turned into zombies!


    their numbers had swelled far beyond what the reconnaissance team reported just a day before!


    "shi..."


    finally, someone among us couldn''t hold it in any longer and screamed.


    "noooooooo!"


    it was dearmudin.


    as the old mage''s frail scream echoed, the zombies filled the alleys and streets of the lake kingdom, endlessly chasing us.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 730

    chapter 730


    there''s a genre called zombie fiction.


    it refers to works that primarily focus on zombie apocalypses. because zombies are such a versatile element, the genre has developed in many different directions.


    there are novels that deal with the cause and solution of zombie outbreaks, dramas that explore the changes in society after a zombie outbreak, and straightforward action games where you simply hack, shoot, and kill zombies.


    the genre''s development has been very diverse, and among these, the one i dislike the most is the latter.


    i mean, what''s so fun about mindlessly killing zombies? zombies should be more threatening, scarier, and make you anxious about getting infected.


    "but when you encounter them in reality!"


    i shouted.


    "you realize that smashing them in action is the best thing ever!"


    in front of me, the knight duo was literally plowing through the field of zombies like tanks.


    swish! slash! slash!


    lucas was alternating between the [bestowed sword] and [excalibur], slicing through the zombies mercilessly.


    the [bestowed sword] extended its length to sweep through mid-range enemies like a whip, while [excalibur] in his other hand decapitated any zombies that made it past the whip''s reach.


    moreover, [excalibur] was a holy sword imbued with divine power. it was highly effective against ''impure'' beings like zombies.


    lucas, a veritable zombie blender, was cutting down all zombies within his range.


    "take that! and that!"


    beside him, evangeline was charging forward like a runaway train.


    evangeline''s usual weapons, the [cross family''s spear] and [cross family''s shield], were still being repaired, so she brought temporary equipment: the [shield sword] made from gon & bung, which we defeated in stage 44.


    to say it was made is an overstatement; it was looted immediately after defeating them...


    the [shield sword] could transform from a giant fish-scale-shaped shield to a long sword resembling a bird''s beak.


    using this, evangeline pushed the zombies in front of her into mush with the shield, then transformed it into a long sword to slice through the surrounding zombies before transforming it back into a shield. she wielded it with skill.


    "i told you before, right? i mostly use spears, but i can handle swords pretty well too!"


    evangeline shouted confidently as a zombie monster lunged at her. it had slipped through when she was transforming her weapon.


    "whoa?!"


    before evangeline could react,


    swish!


    lucas''s [bestowed sword] decapitated the zombie monster.


    "..."


    normally, he would tease her with a ''aren''t you paying attention?'' but lucas just glanced at her and kept running.


    "tsk!"


    evangeline gritted her teeth and sped up to catch up with lucas.


    watching these youngsters, i chuckled.


    ��hehe. it''s nice to see you two still bickering and getting along...��


    but your prince is getting tired?!


    it''s already been 10 minutes since we started sprinting! i''ve used my magic and equipment to overcome my poor stamina, but this is getting exhausting! how can you increase the pace now?!


    i couldn''t afford to slow down. even a slight decrease in speed would let the zombies catch up.


    i checked on the others.


    swish! swish!


    while we ran along the main street, verdandi was following agilely over fences and collapsed buildings.


    the area was teeming with zombies, and some particularly dangerous ones were among them. verdandi was picking off these threats with her bow and the combination of teleporting daggers��isagum. excellent!


    and finally, at the rear of the party...


    "nooo! stay away!"


    dearmudin was screaming sharply while breathing fire.


    roar...


    the massive horde of zombies chasing us was getting roasted.


    the mindless monsters kept coming after us, regardless of their burning bodies, until the cumulative fire damage reduced them to ashes.


    ��as expected of a mage! amazing! i''m glad i brought him! he''s racking up a kill count in the double digits!��


    though dearmudin''s screams were becoming strangely adorable, his efficiency was unmatched!


    however, our charge was becoming increasingly difficult. as we ventured deeper into the lake kingdom dungeon, the number of zombies clogging the main street increased, and their strength grew as well.


    these weren''t ordinary zombies. they were originally strong monsters that had been resurrected in a zombie state.


    they couldn''t use their special abilities but their physical stats had become even stronger. cutting our way through was becoming increasingly challenging.


    "master, at this rate, there''s no end to this!"


    lucas, who was leading the way, shouted.


    "build the barricade!"


    "don''t let them in!"


    inside a collapsed cathedral-like structure, surviving monsters were desperately setting up barriers and preparing for battle.


    grrr!


    grrr!


    zombie hordes were converging on them from all directions.


    ��wow, this looks like a scene straight out of a zombie movie.��


    i observed closely.


    the resisting monsters had red skin and human-like features... surprisingly, they were demons, mostly children and the elderly, not soldiers.


    "demon society categorizes roles by age."


    i explained to my subordinates, trying to grasp the situation.


    "children are trained as future soldiers, adults fight in the battlefield, and the elderly dedicate themselves to supporting them."


    the category of demons is quite broad. succubi and imps fall under it too.


    but the common demons we were facing in this stage were the ones with red skin and human-like appearances.


    these demons invade dimensions as legions, aiming to subjugate them.


    legions sent to a dimension establish a foothold, start families, and pass on the fight to their offspring.


    as i explained, children are trained, adults fight, and the elderly support them.


    "what? so the elderly do the most menial tasks and suffer the most?!"


    dearmudin shouted, oddly furious at an unexpected point. but i nodded, as it was true.


    "indeed, children are considered the most precious, and the elderly are used as expendable assets if needed."


    "these demon bastards! they''ll be punished by heaven!"


    well, they are demons, so...


    "anyway, the main adult forces have all turned into zombies..."


    i observed the situation and continued.


    "it looks like the children and elderly left in the settlement are making a final stand."


    thud! crack! crunch!


    the barricades blocking the cathedral entrance were constantly being smashed.


    the zombies swarming around the cathedral quickly broke through the barricades, thrusting their arms and jaws through broken windows and walls.


    the powerful bodies of the monsters had become even stronger as zombies, tearing down the cathedral''s thin walls in no time.


    "nooo...!"


    "oh great observers! save us..."


    "dark lord! where are you, dark lord! you need to protect us!"


    the trembling young and old demons screamed for salvation. but neither the observers nor the dark lord came to their aid.


    only a few humans, us, were watching.


    "hmm."


    after a brief contemplation, i spoke.


    "we''re saving them."


    "what?"


    everyone was taken aback by my words, and lucas immediately protested.


    "no, master. what are you saying? they are monsters! and demons at that! they are our enemies!"


    "i know."


    i drew the ceremonial longsword [light and shadow] from my waist and assembled it into a flagpole.


    flash!


    a flag made of magic fluttered on the empty pole.


    "they are also the monster legion we will face in the upcoming defense battle."


    i smiled at my subordinates.


    "so, wouldn''t they be useful?"


    without waiting for an answer, i leaped down with the flag.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 731

    chapter 731


    lake kingdom, district 10. abandoned cathedral.


    built by the indigenous faith of this nation, which perished 500 years ago, the site was vast but not occupied by any monster army.


    this was because the place exuded an eerie aura that repelled monsters. thus, while various monsters occupied different parts of the lake kingdom over the years, this place remained in ruins.


    however, the demon survivors had no choice but to flee here now.


    a zombie plague had spread among the monsters, and the infected monsters killed each other, further spreading the plague.


    normally, infighting among monsters was common, something to ignore regardless of whether they killed each other...


    but with the demon guard legion annihilated and even leading the zombie outbreak, it couldn��t be ignored.


    the zombified demon guard legion couldn��t recognize their kin and attacked the demon colonies, causing devastating damage in the first assault.


    the few survivors managed to flee here, to the abandoned cathedral, now sensing their imminent end.


    bang! crash! creak!


    the barricade, reinforced with magic, bent and broke like straw.


    the stained glass windows of the cathedral shattered as zombie monsters�� arms reached inside.


    grrrr...


    grrrrrr!


    the zombies�� jaws snapped at the air, ready to bite anything alive, regardless if it was a monster. thick saliva dripped onto the floor.


    "aah...!"


    "it''s over, we''re finished...!"


    the demon children huddled in the center of the cathedral, trembling and hugging each other.


    the demon elders, who stood around them, shuddered as they prepared to sacrifice themselves.


    when the last barricade broke and the zombie monsters rushed in, they would throw their lives to protect the children.


    "where is lord cromwell?!"


    "who caused this plague in the first place...?!"


    "why isn''t the demon king saving us?! we are his direct subordinates!"


    listening to the terrified screams of his kin, the oldest demon among the survivors, called the ''elder'' within the legion, kept silent.


    they all knew cromwell was dead, that the demon king had turned her into a zombie to raise her from death, and that to the demon king, they were mere pawns to be used and discarded.


    ''is this the end?''


    zombies were squeezing through the gap in the completely collapsed entrance barricade.


    sensing the end, the elder slowly lowered his arms and let out a long breath.


    it had been a long time since he followed legion commander cromwell out of their homeland to this place.


    and during that long time...


    ''what have i done?''


    he couldn��t tell what he had accomplished.


    was this the meaningless end of a tenaciously continued life?


    ''if my life was to disappear so futilely, then rather...''


    rather...?


    rather, what?


    as he wondered at his own thoughts and blinked,


    "huh?"


    he saw something falling through the broken ceiling of the cathedral.


    at first, he thought it was a zombie monster breaking in through the roof, but no.


    it was a much more dangerous presence.


    flapping a banner made of magic, the top commander of the human side��the most dangerous enemy among the monsters, ash ''born hater'' everblack, lightly descended and landed.


    "...!"


    seeing ash right in front of him, the elder stiffened in shock and surprise.


    and the other demons, not fully understanding who this was, shouted.


    "what is it, a human?!"


    "how did they get here...!"


    "they��re here to kill us!"


    the demons were flustered, seeing the human suddenly appear in their midst.


    moreover, the human wasn��t alone.


    thud! thud!


    a blonde male knight, a platinum blonde female knight, a green-haired assassin, and a white-haired mage followed, surrounding ash.


    zombies outside. humans inside.


    the demon survivors, besieged on both sides, panicked.


    seeing the terrified demons, a long smile formed on ash''s lips.


    "greetings, invader candidates and retired invaders."


    seeing that smile, the elder thought,


    "do you want to live?"


    for some reason, this human''s smile seemed...


    "and most importantly..."


    i added.


    "there��s something i personally need to test."


    my words puzzled everyone.


    "test?"


    "yeah."


    i smiled bitterly.


    "a test necessary for me to achieve the ending i desire."


    ***


    the demon survivors accepted my proposal.


    they had no choice. either they joined hands with me or became zombies here. it seemed they didn��t want to die.


    "great! so, who��s the leader here?"


    an elder demon, the one who had talked to me before, stepped forward. he introduced himself.


    "it''s me. they call me ''elder.''"


    "quick introductions, good. you��re perceptive, elder."


    i received the ''representative'' position of these survivors from the elder.


    the elder hesitated, but it was a situation where they were already riding a tiger. he meekly handed over the representative position as i requested.


    "i delegate the representative authority of our cromwell legion survivors... to you, ash."


    "great."


    i nodded and adjusted the [imperial seal ring].


    [imperial seal ring (ex)]


    - can gather the will of the organization''s members you represent and manifest it as power.


    this was why i asked for the representative position.


    "i, as the temporary ally of the cromwell legion survivors, representing their will, wish for this."


    the ring, which had no design before, now bore the symbol of red antlers. this seemed to be the emblem of the cromwell legion.


    "that this abandoned cathedral will not fall to the monster horde...!"


    flash!


    the [imperial seal ring] activated, and red energy surged from the survivors�� chests, intertwining like long vines, encircling the cathedral.


    "this embodies your will to survive."


    this magical... no, it��s magic.


    i explained to the astonished survivors.


    "as long as your will remains strong, the zombies won��t easily enter this area. my wall will also hold for a while."


    "..."


    "but ultimately, surviving is up to you."


    two weeks remain until stage 45 begins.


    it can be an eternity or a moment, depending on how you view it.


    whether this cathedral will hold until then or fall to the zombies before that, i don��t know.


    however, if they fight tenaciously to survive and it benefits my world...


    i will continue to support them.


    such a simple alliance.


    "we''ll fortify and turn this cathedral into a forward base."


    i told my subordinates.


    "bring in defensive equipment, and if supplies are needed, provide them."


    "are you really planning to build a small fortress inside the dungeon? using monsters to fight other monsters...?"


    "consider it a special operation for a special situation. now, conduct a supply check!"


    my subordinates looked unhappy, but they still checked the supplies and equipment needed to fortify the cathedral.


    "hold on tight, elder."


    still looking conflicted about joining hands with humans to survive, the elder gave me a complicated expression. i grinned at him.


    "i''ll come to help again!"


    thus,


    i established a forward base in the heart of enemy territory and gained a fighting force.


    the results of this impulsive little investment will reveal themselves in time.


    whether it��s a colossal failure or...


    ''who knows?''


    i might look back and call it a masterstroke.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 732

    chapter 732


    thus, we had our tasks set for the next two weeks until the next defense battle began.


    we fortified the defenses at the crossroad main castle while pouring all excess resources and effort into the dungeon in district 10, the ��abandoned cathedral��. this place would effectively serve as our forward base.


    initially, we transported supplies physically using dearmudin��s flight magic, but eventually, we just set up a teleport gate.


    of course, access through this teleport gate had to be rigorously checked and secured. after all, it was connected to enemy territory.


    groaa...


    groaaaar!


    zombies kept pouring into the cathedral.


    "more coming through the main entrance!"


    "activate the artifacts sequentially!"


    "the east window is broken! prioritize repairs!"


    thanks to the various defensive artifacts meticulously installed, the magic walls i regularly reinforced, and the efforts of the survivors,


    dangerous moments that were frequent at first gradually diminished as we became more adept.


    ��indeed...��


    by observing the battle here, i was also able to study the behavior of the zombie monsters.


    zombie monsters were practically brainless and charged straightforwardly at living beings.


    one might wonder how they differed from regular monsters, but the key difference was that they didn��t fall even when their bodies were damaged.


    a regular monster would become incapacitated if it lost a limb or had a hole punched through its body.


    but in their zombie state, they didn��t. losing a limb was trivial, and they would even crawl using their arms if they lost their lower half.


    ��they even keep moving for a while after their heads are blown off...��


    so, for the survivors, the best strategy was to avoid direct confrontation and block them with sturdy walls.


    after all, zombies swarmed endlessly around the cathedral. killing them only brought the next wave.


    thus, the tactic was to block them with a strong wall, letting the accumulated zombies get stuck and unable to move, only cleaning up those desperately trying to break in.


    while this couldn��t be done indefinitely, it was manageable for the two weeks we had.


    so i proposed this strategy, and the older demons followed my lead without complaint. they knew their best chance of survival lay in accepting my help.


    the younger demons, however, were a problem...


    "human! who are you to keep ordering us around?!"


    "we can handle the zombies on our own!"


    "when lord cromwell returns, you and your kind will be wiped out with humanity!"


    oh, these precious brats...


    as previously mentioned, the demon race treasures their children and treats their elders harshly.


    as a result, these kids were all spoiled and undisciplined, having been pampered excessively.


    "hey, you old guys! what are you doing? have you no pride?! kick these humans out now!"


    "and i''m hungry! cook us some food, quick!"


    "bring back the toys we left in our colony! right now!"


    as soon as things got a bit better, they started whining and throwing tantrums.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    still, i tried to ignore them, thinking it was part of their culture.


    "you insolent, wretched brats!"


    dearmudin couldn��t hold back and snapped...


    "i��ll teach you the proper respect, you ill-mannered demon children!"


    i always suspected he had a lot of traditional sternness in him, but dearmudin seemed to embody a strong korean spirit...


    dearmudin, who had taught countless precious children in his ivory tower, activated his formidable etiquette enforcement mode, personally disciplining and training the rude demon kids with harsh yet caring rigor.


    a few days later,


    "grandfather, grandmother, did you wake up well?"


    "today, we will prepare breakfast. please rest comfortably."


    "we��ll massage your shoulders and legs while you eat."


    they had all transformed into respectful and considerate children, embodying courtesy and virtue.


    ��...is this really okay?��


    the demons must have their own methods of discipline and cultural patterns based on their life cycle. is it right to change that arbitrarily?


    regardless of my concerns, dearmudin was immensely satisfied with the transformed children.


    "ah, how pleasant~."


    he stroked his beard with a contented expression, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    the children, too, respectfully addressed dearmudin.


    "we��re glad to see you��re comfortable, teacher."


    "please continue to guide and correct our faults."


    "so, teacher, can we have a bit more of that candy as a reward...?"


    "..."


    well, whatever. this is now the forward base of the land of courtesy, you brats.


    "...having some spare time, i scouted the area from the rooftop."


    the elder, who seemed uncomfortable receiving massages from the children, spoke.


    "there are still other monster armies that haven��t been infected by the zombies. i��ll try to ally with them."


    "do you think they��ll listen to you?"


    "isn��t it better to join forces and hold out together against the zombie waves, rather than getting swallowed up? just like how we joined hands with you."


    the elder chuckled as he watched the children enthusiastically massaging his neck and shoulders.


    "...before this crisis, i was just waiting to die, but being alive, i can see many things i couldn��t before."


    ***


    corner of the barracks. closed training grounds.


    this training ground, which had been half-destroyed by night bringer��s breath attack, was now unused, but one person was diligently swinging a sword there.


    "hah!"


    it was hecate.


    sweating profusely with her broken body, she desperately tried to maintain her sword form.


    clang!


    eventually, she dropped the sword.


    "damn it!"


    gripping her trembling right arm with her left, she panted heavily.


    "what am i supposed to do now... in a world like this, what can i even do..."


    hecate, overwhelmed with frustration, leaned her head against a training dummy.


    from a distance, hidden behind a pillar, lucas watched her silently.


    "..."


    lucas, who had been observing with a blank expression, turned his gaze.


    at the opposite entrance to the training ground, junior stood, also looking conflicted.


    "..."


    taking a deep breath, lucas stepped away from the pillar and turned around.


    their intertwined feelings had not yet reached any resolution as time passed.


    ***


    southern wall under restoration.


    chain was idly perched here again today.


    "chain."


    heavy footsteps echoed.


    he turned to see torkel.


    torkel, who had approached, gestured southward with his chin.


    "the next defense battle is soon. it��s one of those large-scale monster offensives that come every five battles."


    "..."


    "the battlefield will be fierce again soon... will you continue to stay here?"


    he wasn��t asking if chain would keep sitting on the wall aimlessly.


    he was asking if chain would stay in crossroad indefinitely.


    "..."


    unable to answer, chain remained silent. torkel asked again.


    "have you sent a letter to your wife?"


    "...a letter?"


    "if you��re afraid to visit directly, how about contacting her to let her know you��re alive?"


    torkel explained awkwardly.


    "i gathered the courage to write to my home island after a long time of no contact... now we��re in touch again. once this battle is over, i plan to visit."


    "..."


    chain, still silent, sighed deeply.


    "courage, huh..."


    "..."


    "i never thought contacting my wife would require more courage than facing monsters. that it would be more terrifying..."


    torkel nodded.


    "but you can��t hesitate forever, can you?"


    "..."


    chain closed his eyes tightly and then opened them to look at torkel.


    "torkel."


    "yes."


    "i have a favor to ask... i��m not good with letters. can you write it for me?"


    a bashful smile appeared under torkel��s helmet.


    "my handwriting is pretty crude."


    "as long as it��s legible. it��s still better than mine, right?"


    "alright. let��s go."


    torkel gestured toward the temple.


    "i��ll do my best to write it beautifully."


    "it��s not just the writing. make the words sound nice too. you know i��m not good at that either..."


    "you��re asking for skills i don��t have either..."


    torkel supported chain, who was on crutches, and they slowly made their way to the temple. the two men limped along side by side.


    time was passing.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 733

    chapter 733


    open field near the temple.


    "i brought lunch, father!"


    hannibal lifted a basket with a bright smile.


    "with another big battle coming up in a few days, we need to make sure to get proper nutrition! come, let''s eat together!"


    "well, thank you for bringing lunch, but..."


    zenith was sweating nervously, glancing around.


    "why is high priestess rosetta here...?"


    "..."


    likewise, rosetta, who had also been dragged out by hannibal, looked flustered.


    hannibal, who had brought both of them together, simply tilted his head innocently with a carefree smile.


    "isn''t it nice to eat together? don''t you think so?"


    "uh, yeah, it is... but..."


    "..."


    quietly sweating, rosetta nudged zenith in the side. startled, zenith turned to look at her, and rosetta whispered under her breath.


    ��why is he doing this?��


    ��i have no idea, sister.��


    hannibal had recently been making frequent attempts to bring zenith and rosetta together.


    both zenith and rosetta were bewildered, but telling hannibal to stop felt weird and seemed to make them more conscious of each other, so they just let it be.


    but how long were they supposed to let this go on...?


    "hmm. so, zenith."


    rosetta called out to zenith and then frowned.


    "by the way, changing your name from zenith to xenith... it''s just a cover-up, isn''t it?"


    zenith looked sheepish.


    after his fake funeral, he had tried to take on a completely new name, but it didn��t work out, so he had changed it by just one letter as a stopgap measure.


    "the pronunciation is slightly different."


    "whatever. anyway, zenith."


    rosetta spoke seriously, and zenith straightened up.


    "yes, sister."


    "we''re facing zombies in the upcoming battle, right?"


    "yes."


    "holy power is the most effective against the undead. so most of the priests will be on the front lines this time."


    zenith swallowed hard at rosetta��s words.


    "many may get hurt or die."


    "..."


    "even though you��ve already experienced a symbolic death as a priest, i��m asking you... protect the temple members as much as you can. i know you can do it."


    since his fake funeral, zenith had fought as an independent mercenary. sometimes he cooperated with rosetta on missions, but he kept his distance from the priests, thinking it was the right thing to do.


    however, zenith had also learned something while rolling around in death on this front.


    you have to stay alive to discuss what��s right.


    "i will, sister."


    zenith nodded readily.


    "trust me. i��ll make sure all those zombies are sent back to the goddess in accordance with the natural order."


    "..."


    rosetta looked at her boastful younger brother with a complicated expression.


    "alright, enough of the heavy talk!"


    hannibal jumped in between them.


    "if necessary, i''ll summon the spirit king to protect everyone! so don''t worry too much about the upcoming battle!"


    hannibal placed sandwiches in rosetta and zenith��s mouths.


    "let��s just enjoy our meal now!"


    "..."


    "..."


    both of them chewed on their sandwiches, pondering.


    why on earth is hannibal doing this...?


    ***


    ariane kingdom��s military camp.


    "..."


    yun lay on a bed with a much-improved complexion, but she still hadn��t regained consciousness.


    kuilan, who visited her every day, was once again sitting beside her, quietly gazing at her face.


    "once this next battle is over..."


    after a long silence, kuilan spoke.


    "and the next one after that. once the war against the monsters is finally over."


    kuilan reached out and gently stroked yun''s pale cheek.


    serenade��s face turned bright red, and she leaned towards me.


    startled, i leaned back. but my back hit the sofa, and i couldn��t go any further!


    serenade, like a feline predator, licked her lips and gradually closed the distance between us... eek!


    "wait! serenade! let��s calm down and talk first...!"


    "i��m leaving tomorrow and won��t see you for a while, and you keep talking about other people��s love lives...! it��s time to seriously consider our progress too! we��re moving to the next stage today!"


    "your eyes are scary, serenade! calm down! aaaah, wait! wait!"


    aaaah...


    my desperate screams didn��t carry far beyond the office and soon faded away.


    ***


    and time flew by...


    the next defense battle, stage 45, was just around the corner.


    ***


    lake kingdom dungeon, zone 10.


    abandoned cathedral forward base.


    with the magic wall i regularly installed, the wall of will i manifested from the survivors, and various defensive artifacts and fortifications provided by the human side,


    the abandoned cathedral had already become a formidable fortress. zombie


    monsters couldn��t even attempt to breach it.


    having regained some composure, the demon legion contacted other surviving monster legions, sharing defensive resources with them.


    now, survivors had set up fortresses throughout zone 10, where zombie monsters were being destroyed and repelled.


    ��one more day.��


    the old demon, the ''elder,'' thought while inspecting the state of the abandoned cathedral.


    ��at this rate, we can survive without any issues...��


    yes, they could survive.


    but...


    "..."


    it was then.


    "elder! we have a big problem!"


    a subordinate guarding the main entrance rushed in. the elder looked at him, puzzled.


    "what is it?"


    "the zombie monsters... their movements are strange!"


    "strange? how?"


    "see for yourself!"


    the elder hurriedly followed his subordinate and looked outside the main entrance of the abandoned cathedral.


    and he saw it.


    "...?!"


    the zombie monsters, which had been surrounding the cathedral densely, were now all moving back in a swirling motion.


    groaa...


    groaaaar!


    the countless hills of corpses, which had been standing in disarray, began to shift as if collapsing.


    it was a chaotic, disorderly movement, but clearly, they were all making way for something.


    as if someone was commanding these zombies...


    "no way...!"


    rumble!


    the hills of zombie monsters around the cathedral exploded and crumbled like a landslide. flesh, bones, and blood flew everywhere.


    the zombies forced their way, creating a path.


    and then,


    thud-!


    through the path of corpses, she appeared.


    her ornate masquerade mask clung to her face, and her torn dress was blackened with blood.


    her once sensual red-skinned body was now swollen and decayed, turned black, and grotesquely enlarged.


    her iconic large antlers, which had grown endlessly like branches, were filled with an eerie green energy, connected to the surrounding zombie monsters.


    "aah...!"


    the survivors gasped in unison when they saw her.


    "lord cromwell...!"


    the demon guard legion commander, and the leader of the zombie monsters.


    "graaaaah-!"


    cromwell let out a terrifying roar and charged towards the main entrance of the abandoned cathedral.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 734

    chapter 734


    a long time ago.


    the demon race highly valued and cherished their children as the future of their kind.


    when a legion left their home dimension to invade another,


    the youngest and most talented child was appointed as the future commander of the legion,


    and the oldest and most experienced elder was named the ''elder'' to assist the young commander.


    before leaving their homeland,


    the demon legion sent to this dimension was named the ''cromwell legion'' because the young child chosen as the new commander was named cromwell.


    she was just a baby, but she was born with massive horns and unparalleled potential.


    and the elder had taken care of her since before they left their homeland.


    a prospective commander destined for the throne and an old elder, filled with wisdom but dispensable.


    the elder was tasked with protecting and educating cromwell until she matured. he devoted himself to raising cromwell, fulfilling the last glorious role given to him.


    and it was natural for young cromwell to see the elder as her father.


    "daddy!"


    every time she called him that, the elder would awkwardly try to correct her.


    "you shouldn''t call me that, your excellency."


    "we are not father and child. we are the elder and the future commander."


    "i am just a fortunate old man, and you are the future of our legion, brimming with talent and potential."


    the elder reminded her again and again, but cromwell would just smile brightly and say,


    "alright, elder!"


    she changed the title but still acted like a child seeking her parent''s affection.


    the elder accepted cromwell''s affection and taught her everything he could.


    the royal path.


    the conquering path. the grand vision of a legion to conquer and rule the world...


    ...


    time passed.


    the cromwell legion safely arrived in the targeted dimension, and under the elder''s guidance, cromwell grew into a strong and capable leader.


    the day before the legion''s inaugural ceremony and coronation,


    "elder!"


    "your excellency, i am so proud. there is nothing more i can teach you."


    "hehe, it''s because you raised me well, elder."


    the elder looked up at the now fully grown commander with tears in his eyes and said,


    "it is time for the final step, your excellency. consume me as your sacrifice."


    "...what?"


    cromwell asked in a puzzled voice.


    she had only intended to seek the elder''s affection one last time before she could no longer do so as the commander.


    "take me as your sacrifice and consume me completely."


    the elder, who cromwell saw as her father, was now saying this.


    "this is my final joy."


    "what do you mean..."


    "this is our race''s tradition."


    the most talented child is chosen as the future commander, and the eldest and most knowledgeable elder is chosen as their mentor.


    after the commander grows up under the elder''s guidance,


    the commander consumes the elder, inheriting all their knowledge.


    for demons with the ''sacrifice'' ability, this was the most efficient way to pass down knowledge.


    the youngest and most talented individual, destined to live the longest, would consume the predecessor''s knowledge completely, becoming even deeper and wiser through this accumulated knowledge.


    repeating this process to create the most ideal legion leader... this was the long-standing tradition of the demon race.


    "proceed, your excellency. step over my corpse..."


    the elder knelt before cromwell and bowed his head.


    "...towards a glorious future...!"


    he had been waiting for this moment.


    in a society where demons were despised just for surviving a long time, this was the final recognition of his value.


    he would become the sacrifice for the completion of the commander.


    there could be no greater glory for him.


    the elder hoped cromwell would swiftly consume him, but instead,


    "i refuse, elder."


    cromwell declined.


    "...!"


    the elder, bowing his head to the ground, looked up in shock as cromwell spoke in an unusually cold voice.


    "i will not consume you."


    "but, your excellency!"


    "why should i consume the flesh of an old, tasteless, decayed soul like you?"


    cromwell turned her back. the elder, lifting his head, cried out in despair.


    "you must, your excellency! this is our race''s tradition! you must consume me and take every bit of knowledge i possess!"


    "i don''t need such outdated traditions and knowledge."


    "your excellency!"


    "if that knowledge is necessary, you can continue to advise me by my side."


    cromwell''s will was resolute.


    "live, elder. live long and watch."


    the elder''s forehead hit the ground. cromwell declared,


    if the elder stopped now and didn��t pull the lever again, the cathedral could still be safe.


    "get a hold of yourself! what are you trying to do by opening that door?!"


    "..."


    "the one outside isn��t your commander! it''s just a revived corpse! you know that!"


    "dearmudin."


    the elder turned to dearmudin.


    "as an old man like me, you should understand. the feeling of being alive yet not truly living."


    "what?"


    "the feeling that the world is gradually abandoning you, saying you are no longer useful. you know that too."


    "..."


    "when your body is old, and you��re retired from your duties, and you wonder what you��ve lived your whole life for... what do you do then?"


    "if you��re alive!"


    dearmudin��s beard quivered as he spoke.


    "you can do anything."


    "..."


    "right now, you might be struggling, not knowing what to do or what you can do. you might be frustrated, feeling the world has abandoned you. but!"


    dearmudin desperately tried to persuade the elder.


    "if you stay alive, another path will surely appear...!"


    "..."


    "don��t give up. we are the youngest we��ll ever be today. there''s no day faster to start something new than today! so..."


    "thank you for the kind words."


    the elder nodded and gripped the lever tightly.


    "they��ve given me the courage."


    "see, elder..."


    "the courage to do what i��ve always wanted to do...!"


    "come to your senses, you fool!"


    dearmudin pointed to the young demon children huddled together, trembling in the middle of the cathedral.


    "aren''t the children of your race behind you?!"


    "the only child i have."


    the elder, with a sorrowful smile, tightened his grip on the lever.


    "is the one standing outside."


    dearmudin, possessing immense magical power, was slow in casting spells and couldn��t stop the elder in time.


    instead, other surviving demons, who were standing by with crossbows, urgently fired at the elder.


    thunk! thudthudthud...!


    "ugh...!"


    even as he was hit by dozens of arrows and coughed up blood, the elder managed to pull the lever.


    click!


    rumble...!


    the main entrance of the cathedral slowly began to open.


    all the locks were disengaged, and the magic walls and the wall of will that ash had set up split open, creating a path.


    "no..."


    the survivors whispered in shock, their mouths agape.


    and then...


    thud. thud. thud.


    through the open door, cromwell, with her enormous antlers held high, slowly entered the cathedral.


    her blurry eyes were fixed on the nearest living being... the elder.


    "your excellency."


    the elder, hit by dozens of arrows and coughing up blood, spoke in a weak voice.


    "no, cromwell."


    "..."


    "no... my daughter."


    for the first time, he uttered the deepest, most hidden term of endearment he had for her.


    the elder slowly spread his arms wide.


    "my lifelong regret was not being able to give you everything."


    "rrr..."


    "now."


    the usually lifeless and dull face of the old demon broke into a radiant smile.


    "eat."


    cromwell slowly approached the elder, stepping between his outstretched arms as if embracing him...


    she opened her massive mouth wide.


    crunch!


    she bit down.


    crunch, crunch! splatter...!


    she devoured the elder��s entire body, leaving nothing behind.


    with a ravenous appetite, she ate it all, spraying blood and flesh everywhere.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 735

    chapter 735


    crunch, crunch...


    cromwell devoured the elder''s body ravenously.


    mindlessly, like a starved beast, she focused solely on consuming the flesh of what had once been alive, oblivious to everything around her.


    the survivors, frozen around the wide-open main gate, began to cautiously step back.


    "quietly... move carefully..."


    "don''t make any noise, back away slowly...!"


    inside the main entrance of the cathedral, there was another large inner door dividing the interior.


    if they could retreat behind this door and establish a new defensive line, there was still hope for the survivors.


    with this plan in mind, the survivors near the main entrance carefully moved back.


    that was until one of them accidentally knocked over a nearby candlestick.


    crash-!


    the fallen candlestick hit the floor with a resounding noise.


    the survivors, who had been cautiously retreating, froze in place.


    cromwell, having already devoured the elder''s upper body, lifted her head and looked in the direction of the fallen candlestick.


    her bloodstained mouth slowly opened.


    "...huh?"


    she spoke.


    "here, is...? i, am..."


    relief and astonishment flashed across the faces of the survivors.


    "commander cromwell?!"


    "have you regained your senses? it��s us, your legion members...!"


    "ah..."


    a surprised cromwell covered her mouth with her hands.


    "oh...! my loyal legion members...?"


    "yes! you remember! it''s us...!"


    "but why didn''t you save me when i died?!"


    moving with inhuman speed, cromwell lunged forward and tore the throats of the two survivors at the front.


    splurt...!


    blood sprayed everywhere.


    in the face of this horrific slaughter, the remaining survivors who had momentarily felt relief stiffened in terror.


    crunch, crunch...


    cromwell continued to chew on the heads of the dead survivors and muttered in confusion.


    "huh? i... died? was i dead?"


    "y-yes...?"


    "it feels like my brain was eaten... my whole body hurts... especially my head, it itches constantly, driving me crazy..."


    cromwell raised her claws to scratch inside her skull but could only scratch the surface because her antlers covered the top of her head.


    after a while of struggling to reach her brain, cromwell gave up. she looked at the survivors with vacant eyes.


    "give."


    "w-what?"


    "give it to me."


    "what do you want...?"


    "give me everything in your brains, what else would i be asking for, you meatbags!"


    cromwell lunged forward, grabbing the next victim''s head and ripping it apart.


    as she tore and devoured the nearby survivors one by one, she roared.


    "making sentences is so hard, i''m not even that smart, so why does everyone call me the future of the legion? i''m sorry for not getting perfect scores, i''ll do better, so..."


    the remaining survivors had lost the will to resist.


    they fled in terror, running away one by one.


    "i don''t want to kill, but i have to because it''s more important than being hungry, it��s fitting to be a commander, i told you."


    "run, run away...!"


    "but why is there a hole in my insides? why do i keep feeling hungry even after eating? it��s driving me crazy, why won��t you help...? please go inside and patch the hole. hurry."


    cromwell continued to babble incoherently as she devoured the fleeing survivors one by one.


    "give me meat, dad. i''m the youngest and need to grow the biggest, so give me lots. i''ll grow up strong and lead everyone."


    "aaaah! aaaahhhh!"


    "but why don''t you taste good? that''s strange? why don''t you taste good? why don''t you taste good? why don''t you taste good? why don''t you taste good?!"


    then cromwell''s twisted face showed a childlike smile.


    "hehe, never mind. it tastes good. daddy''s dinner is always the best."


    vwooom!


    suddenly, a brilliant green light emanated from the massive antlers atop cromwell��s head.


    groaa...


    "no."


    but the children who had followed dearmudin shook their heads bitterly.


    "we demons are drifters from another dimension."


    "we don''t have an inherent ��anchor�� of existence. we can''t use this world��s teleport magic."


    "...!"


    "go, grandfather."


    the final resistance of the survivors was collapsing.


    the cathedral was now filled with zombie monsters tearing apart and devouring the remaining demons. blood, screams, and cries filled the narrow space.


    turning their backs on this scene, the children nodded heavily.


    "thank you for the brief time."


    "..."


    "from now on, it��s our legion��s matter."


    the faces of the once-naive children had turned into those of warriors.


    recognizing their resolve, dearmudin bit his lip and managed to utter a word.


    "good luck."


    the children smiled.


    "take all our luck with you."


    as dearmudin threw himself into the teleport gate, he couldn��t understand.


    they were supposed to be enemies by nature.


    yet, after just a few days of alliance and conversation, why did he feel such pity?


    why...


    flash-!


    dearmudin vanished through the gate, and the children turned back.


    thud... thud... thud...


    cromwell had already approached.


    she had a piece of someone''s arm dangling from her mouth like a lollipop.


    "your excellency."


    preparing for their final stand, the last remaining children spoke.


    "we will not become your sacrifices."


    "huh? oh, sacrifice?"


    spitting out the arm with a "ptooey!", cromwell scratched her teeth with her fingers and tilted her head.


    "what was that again?"


    and in the next moment,


    cromwell, opening her mouth as wide as her upper body, charged at the last remaining survivors like a bolt of lightning.


    ***


    this place, the abandoned cathedral, functioned as a sacrificial altar on its own.


    the demonic consumption that took place here was a ritual in itself, transferring power to the predator.


    "watch over me, daddy."


    as a result, cromwell, who had devoured all her surviving kin,


    "just as you taught me..."


    though incomplete and maddened,


    "i will devour this world for our legion."


    she regained a sliver of sanity.


    "i will eat it all."


    muttering to herself while gnawing on her fingers, cromwell looked up with a blank gaze.


    "i''m hungry."


    staggering, she stood up and exited the cathedral.


    "i need to eat more."


    her antlers, sprawling like branches, scattered a radiant green light...


    and following that ominous glow, the zombie monsters, now forming a chaotic and violent horde, trailed after her.


    not just from the cathedral, but from the entirety of zone 10, the zombie monsters followed her in a long, swirling vortex.


    thud... thud... thud...


    an eclectic, zombified monster legion.


    they all began their march, towards the living.


    to devour everything alive.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 736

    chapter 736


    dawn.


    i woke up from a call by dearmudin, who had just returned from the abandoned cathedral, and hurriedly went down to the reception room.


    "the abandoned cathedral has fallen."


    dearmudin was covered in blood, but fortunately, it wasn''t his own. it seemed to be the blood of others from the battle.


    "and cromwell... seems to have regained some level of intelligence."


    "...!"


    dearmudin explained in detail what had happened at the abandoned cathedral to my surprise.


    after hearing the whole story, i leaned my chin on my hand and fell into thought.


    ''let''s organize the situation.''


    the forward base, which served as a buffer within the dungeon, had fallen.


    all the monsters that had filled zone 10 had become zombies and were pouring out all at once for this defense battle.


    the legion commander leading those zombies, cromwell, had regained some intelligence, though she seemed quite mad.


    it looked like she could command the zombie monsters like her limbs.


    ��this is going to be a headache...��


    if it were just a large number of zombies, it would be tiring but manageable without significant damage by leading them around skillfully.


    however, with cromwell having regained her intelligence and control, it was clear that there would be unpredictable variables.


    ��if only she were the usual cromwell.��


    currently, it''s hard to predict cromwell''s thinking patterns. based on dearmudin''s report, she seemed to be completely deranged.


    ��we have finished preparing tactics to deal with a basic zombie monster army...��


    but how will the zombie army led by cromwell actually move?


    we have no information and can''t even guess. this is the troubling part.


    at that moment.


    "your highness, reporting!"


    a soldier burst into the reception room, panting. everyone had been working hard since dawn.


    "what is it?"


    "a monster army has emerged from the black lake!"


    everyone in the room flinched, and dearmudin bit his lip quietly.


    i raised one corner of my mouth and gritted my teeth.


    "they''ve come out already...?"


    "they''re crawling out endlessly! and just as your highness anticipated, they are monsters in a state no different from corpses... strangely enough, they are moving in orderly rows!"


    after hearing the rest of the soldier''s report, i shouted.


    "prepare the airship la mancha!"


    when dealing with zombies, the safest and most powerful force is?


    no doubt, the air force.


    from the safety of the sky, beyond the reach of zombies'' jaws or arms, we can crush them with overwhelming firepower!


    "let''s break their offensive."


    and also check their current state...!


    ***


    as stage 45 approached, the airship la mancha had been on standby, fully maintained.


    it was the only air force our world guardian front had, so this was a given.


    ��the exhaustion from previous battles is hitting home.��


    the once spacious hangar that housed more than ten airships was now empty, and watching la mancha slowly move out alone felt strange.


    battling the king of flies and the black dragon had decimated dozens of our strongest airships.


    the city walls fell twice. countless equipment and artifacts were destroyed.


    and tens of thousands of people...


    so many lives that tried to protect the front lines vanished.


    ��at least we managed to recover the bodies of the fallen.��


    we had collected all 30,000 troops wiped out by night bringer. it was a relief we managed that before the zombies arrived. they are now all laid to rest in the cemetery.


    returning to the point, the damage we sustained from the last two boss stages was too great, and recovery is still far off.


    the walls, equipment, artifacts, and troops are all damaged.


    this is the difficulty of this battle.


    cromwell and her demon guardian legion are objectively weaker than the king of flies or night bringer.


    but our world guardian front is also in a far worse state than back then.


    with damage accumulated from repeated battles, how can we endure the remaining stages with minimal damage and preserve our strength for the final stage...


    this is the key, but with all the monsters suddenly turned into zombies and cromwell resurrected, it''s hard to gauge her state.


    ��it''s troubling...��


    the king of flies and night bringer were unprecedented enemies that shattered our game experience.


    the current zombie-cromwell is similar in some ways. it''s hard to gauge her exact combat power.


    "departure preparations are complete, your highness!"


    i checked the stage info screen to see if it would show the exact number, but there was no proper display. just a series of question marks.


    aider is preparing for the final stage. we shouldn''t expect much help from the system anymore.


    "however, these monsters are slow."


    "indeed."


    as mcmillan said, they were slow.


    the monsters emerging from the lake entrance moved sluggishly. it took hours for them to advance out of the lake, partly due to this slow speed.


    we could observe them closely while circling slowly in the air.


    i checked the zombie-fied monsters.


    ��what''s this, fire giants? these are giant monster armies like frost giants. they��ve become zombies too?��


    ��those are hellhounds... a cerberus-led army. even cerberus and his direct subordinate orthrus are here. they turned into zombies too.��


    ��crazy, there''s a tentacle snail army too. how did they get bitten and zombified? as long as there��s some flesh to bite, they can turn into zombies?��


    in addition, various named monster armies were all zombified, forming a long procession and slowly advancing north.


    it''s truly an unprecedented and unprecedented monster coalition.


    though they are all zombies.


    ��the king of flies and night bringer were all beyond the norm...��


    i broke into a cold sweat.


    ��these guys also seem beyond


    the norm...��


    thud... thud... thud...


    rotten and crushed, but never stopping, the zombie monster army advanced northward.


    in this already insane defense game, another insane crisis had arrived.


    ��if these guys came before the king of flies or night bringer, it would have been manageable...��


    once again, the world guardian front was extremely exhausted from previous battles.


    even just this huge number of zombies pushing in is dangerous.


    "let''s get closer for a better look. lower the altitude."


    i ordered mcmillan.


    "while we''re getting closer, let''s drop some presents... did we bring enough gunpowder?"


    mcmillan grinned and nodded.


    "of course, your highness!"


    buzzing!


    la mancha lowered its altitude and approached the zombie horde.


    at the same time, the bottom of the airship opened, revealing dozens of machine guns and bombs ready to be dropped for bombing.


    "we''ll conduct the first bombing, followed by the second, and then switch to strafing with the machine guns. hold tight!"


    from high in the sky, la mancha quickly descended towards the ground, starting carpet bombing.


    the zombies marching in a line were easy targets. la mancha followed them straight and dropped bombs.


    boom! boom-boom-boom...!


    the bombs fell from the airship, causing massive explosions, flames, and smoke among the zombies.


    "whew!"


    i whistled unintentionally.


    it felt good. long live the air force!


    "proceeding with the second bombing and then transitioning to strafing with machine guns, lowering altitude!"


    listening to mcmillan''s report and nodding, i looked down at the ground.


    "...?"


    and noticed something strange.


    not only the zombies caught in the blast but even those far from the explosion site.


    the zombies, who had been staring blankly ahead just moments ago...


    were now all looking up at the sky, directly at us.


    the eerie sensation of thousands and tens of thousands of pairs of eyes, glowing with a sinister green light, all focused on ''me'' was anything but pleasant.


    "...this doesn''t feel right."


    and from my three years of experience.


    bad premonitions always come true.


    i shouted urgently.


    "cancel the second bombing! raise the altitude!"


    "what?!"


    "no more talking, up! now-!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 737

    chapter 737


    "cancel the second bombardment! increase altitude!"


    "what?!"


    "no questions, just up! now!"


    but an airship is enormous and cannot move instantly just because of a command.


    the pilot, hearing my order, urgently moved the controls to raise la mancha''s altitude again.


    it was a little late.


    grrrrrr!


    gaaaaaah!


    the horrifying roars of the zombies suddenly melded together, and they began piling up like ants, forming a pillar with their bodies.


    the spontaneously built block of corpses...


    a pillar of zombies was created in real-time, shooting upwards as the zombies climbed over each other endlessly towards the sky.


    dozens of such zombie pillars surged towards the airship. mcmillan, in panic, extended his hand.


    "open fire! shake them off!"


    rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-!


    dozens of machine guns mounted on the airship simultaneously blazed.


    the bullets poured down like rain, riddling the approaching zombie monsters with holes.


    however, these are not ordinary zombies. these are monsters from zone 10 of the lake kingdom turned into zombies.


    even though they lost their intellect and abilities, their bodies were still robust.


    despite being hit by dozens of bullets, the zombies stubbornly built the pillar and finally crawled up...


    they clung to the bottom of the airship. i shuddered.


    "increase altitude! can''t we go any faster?"


    "we''re at full power, but the monsters are building the pillar faster...!"


    la mancha had been lowering its altitude for bombing.


    trying to raise the altitude urgently wasn��t easy, and in the brief hesitation, the zombie pillars surged.


    ��no matter what, how can they build a pillar as tall as a skyscraper this quickly with their bodies?!��


    it feels faster than i can set up an automatic turret, damn it!


    such organized and purposeful actions couldn''t have been done by the zombies on their own. i quickly scanned the surroundings and found it.


    the center of the zombie army.


    a giant demon woman with antlers emitting ominous green magic, staring directly at us.


    "cromwell...!"


    the moment i spat out the name of the enemy commander, as if she heard my voice.


    "kaaahhhh-!"


    cromwell roared resoundingly and raised her hands.


    from her huge antlers, tremendous green magic spread in all directions, and the zombies within the range howled, stacking the pillars even faster.


    "shake them off! ascend-!"


    the brief moment it took for la mancha to ascend after lowering for the bombardment was actually very short.


    but in that short span, the zombies built pillars with their bodies and approached, successfully reaching la mancha.


    when i came to my senses, we were bound in the air by several zombie pillars.


    "this is ridiculous...!"


    the faces of all the crew members turned grim.


    more zombies clung to the ship, and various sensors on the airship turned red. emergency alarms blared painfully from all sides.


    mcmillan shouted urgently.


    "the force pulling us down is increasing! we''ll crash at this rate, your highness-!"


    "damn...!"no?v(el)b\\jnn


    i was flabbergasted by this absurd situation, racking my brain for a solution.


    let us crash? not a chance. dearmudin and i are here. so, the means we can use now...


    just then.


    mcmillan, watching the radar, looked at me with a shocked face.


    "your highness, reporting!"


    "what now?!"


    "a fleet of flying entities approaching rapidly from the north!"


    i widened my eyes at the unexpected news.


    the north?


    from the crossroad direction?


    "they''re flying in formation! it''s... flying troops!"


    flying troops coming from crossroad?


    impossible, our only air force is la mancha...


    "i''ll show the northern sky on the screen!"


    at mcmillan''s command, a crew member manipulated the magic panel to display the northern sky.


    and what appeared was...


    then mikhail, with a hint of excitement, added.


    "oh, and... i''m no longer a prince."


    not just dearmudin, but i was also taken aback.


    no longer a prince?


    so... as he mentioned before, he was dethroned for the loss?


    seeing our worried faces, mikhail awkwardly chuckled and pulled out a small golden crown instead of the helmet he had just taken off, placing it on his head.


    "i''m now a king."


    "what?!"


    dearmudin and i both exclaimed in shock.


    mikhail briefly explained what happened after he left this front.


    he secretly returned to the vermillion kingdom, feigning death, and succeeded in gathering forces loyal to him.


    though he attempted a rebellion against the "council of elders," who practically ruled vermillion kingdom, conducting genetic experiments to create a "perfect king," the rebellion initially failed.


    "my people and i were captured and imprisoned. but then..."


    "but then?"


    "suddenly, the world lost its daylight, and a mad snowstorm began."


    "ah...!"


    the vermillion kingdom is located at the far northwestern edge of the continent.


    when night bringer extinguished the daylight, the northern continent was particularly engulfed in an enormous snowstorm.


    "thanks to the night and snow, the country''s security system was completely paralyzed... in that gap, i managed to gather my people again and launch a counterattack against the council."


    "who would have thought it would lead to this..."


    that damned black dragon''s catastrophic event had turned into an opportunity for mikhail. life is truly unpredictable.


    "so i succeeded in the rebellion, the council of elders was completely overthrown. now our vermillion kingdom no longer engages in human genetic modification."


    mikhail glanced back.


    the griffins, occupying the hangar of la mancha, were lying comfortably, growling softly.


    "i inherited the throne, tidied up the internal affairs, and then... led all the griffins and trained knights available to the front."


    "so that''s how it happened."


    this young prince... no,


    king, had also gone through a grand adventure while away from this front.


    just then, the knights of the sky knights rushed forward from behind mikhail. he beamed and gestured to them.


    "let me introduce the new sky knights. they are trustworthy people who followed me since the rebellion. they''re all, like me, homunculi, enhanced humans."


    the knights of the sky knights all bowed to me in unison. dearmudin and i returned the gesture.


    among them, five male knights gave me a subtle look. mikhail cautiously introduced them.


    "these are my sister''s husbands."


    "oh."


    that sister who was originally betrothed to me but then the engagement was called off?


    i heard she married five men out of the shock from the broken engagement, and these must be them. i understand the subtle looks now...


    "my sister is currently in the kingdom, stabilizing it in my stead. she''s smart and strong, so she''ll do a better job than me."


    next, mikhail pointed to five female knights standing behind him.


    "and these are... not my fiance?e, as i mentioned before."


    for some reason, mikhail''s face darkened slightly.


    "they are my wives... that is, the queens."


    "..."


    the female knights, one by one, removed their helmets and glared at mikhail with sharp, fierce eyes.


    the atmosphere in the hangar turned cold instantly. as i sweated nervously, i carefully whispered.


    "...why is the atmosphere like this?"


    "...well, actually, we came right after the wedding. i told them it was a honeymoon."


    what?!


    "the condition for them joining the rebellion was an official marriage with me."


    "so...?"


    "so right after the successful rebellion, we sorted out the internal affairs and held a coronation and wedding ceremony in a flash, then... i told them we were going on a honeymoon to the south. and we ended up here. ahem."


    the gaze of the vermillion queens turned even icier. mikhail desperately avoided their eyes.


    good grief, calling this a honeymoon and ending up on a monster front...


    i carefully asked.


    "still, you are happy, right...?"


    mikhail, with a forced smile, showed a hint of tears in his eyes...


    and gave a thumbs-up, saying.


    "ash, you must get married too. definitely...!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 738

    chapter 738


    leaving behind the scene where their husband, mikhail, was happily chatting with prince ash, the commander of the frontlines, the five queens of vermillion stepped out onto the deck of the airship. they needed some fresh air to clear their minds.


    "wow, did you see mikhail''s face?"


    "yeah, he had a big smile plastered on."


    "boys'' talk must be really fun, huh?"


    the young new king of vermillion, along with the prince of the everblack empire and the master of the ivory tower, was smiling brightly and exchanging words with a much more relaxed expression. the queens, recalling this sight, grumbled with a hint of jealousy in their eyes.


    "he never shows us that kind of face."


    "seriously, tonight i''m going to kill him..."


    "i''m going to torment him all night until he confesses what he did wrong."


    as the five queens began to concoct a grim plan for mikhail''s grand "execution" that night...


    creak...


    creak...


    a figure was slowly but steadily crawling up the side of the airship la mancha, against the howling wind.


    it was a blood-soaked hunting dog, its body mangled.


    despite its severe injuries, the hunting dog, its eyes glowing green, climbed all the way up the side of the airship and finally reached the deck.


    "grrr!"


    the hunting dog shook its body once it was on the deck.


    "huh?"


    one of the queens, a beat late in noticing the dog, pointed it out.


    "isn''t that... a monster?"


    "what?"


    the five queens turned around in shock.


    it was a creature from the hellhounds unit that ash had spotted earlier.


    "oh my god, it must have boarded during the contact earlier!"


    it was a small-sized monster that managed to avoid la mancha''s sensors and climb up to the deck.


    the queens hurried to draw their weapons to subdue the monster, but then they realized.


    they had left their weapons strapped to their griffins'' saddles.


    they thought the airship was safe...!


    "we need to get inside the airship...!"


    but before the queens could return inside in time,


    "kaaaah!"


    the zombie hunting dog, spraying blood everywhere, lunged at them.


    ***


    "what''s the situation?"


    returning to the bridge, i asked mcmillan.


    mikhail had returned, and the powerful sky knights had joined us.


    thanks to that, the atmosphere had briefly brightened with laughter, but the situation was far from optimistic.


    as soon as i returned, mcmillan, who seemed to have been waiting, reported.


    "perfect timing, your highness! the zombies have started advancing!"


    "...!"


    "and... at an incredible speed!"


    after la mancha ascended, the zombies gave up chasing it.


    instead, they seemed determined to head north toward their destination��inse��at a faster pace.


    the ground situation was displayed on the magic panel of the bridge. everyone present sighed in unison.


    rumble, rumble, rumble!


    it looked like a river of corpses flowing.


    the zombie monsters, moving at an alarming speed, intertwined and tripped over each other, began rushing north as if their previous sluggish movements had been a lie.


    "how long until they reach crossroad?"


    "at this speed, in about two days and twelve hours!"


    zombies moving faster than horses.


    mikhail, who had followed me onto the bridge and was watching this scene with a pale face, asked me quietly.


    "there is a way to deal with them, right, prince ash?"


    "..."


    everyone''s eyes were filled with trust as they looked at me.


    they believed that, as i had defeated countless monster armies before, i would solve this too.


    sure. i did have a plan. however...


    his bloodshot eyes had completely lost their sanity, and he was gnashing at the glass, trying to bite us inside the bridge.


    and on his forearm...


    there were clear bite marks as if someone else had bitten him.


    i broke out in a cold sweat.


    "this can''t be."


    "your highness! look at this...!"


    after locking the bridge door, i turned around. mcmillan was pale, manipulating the magic panel.


    "this is the current situation inside la mancha."


    mcmillan operated the optical devices installed inside the airship, showing the internal scene.


    everyone was screaming like the soldier outside, rushing at the still-normal people.


    on the screen, a normal soldier was captured and bitten.


    ��ahhh, it hurts, ahhhh...!��


    the soldier, bleeding from the bite wound, writhed in pain and then transformed, emitting a similar monstrous scream.


    "...they��re infected."


    i said, sweating heavily.


    "someone was bitten by a zombie monster, and the infection spread."


    "that''s impossible! during the bombing operation, there was no chance of infection, and the sky knights were also quarantined after the battle! no one was injured!"


    mcmillan strongly protested, but what can we do? this is the reality.


    through a small gap we missed, the infection spread.


    ��in this world, zombies are a kind of ��condition��.��


    if bitten, one becomes ��infected��, but this alone doesn��t turn them into zombies. they must die in that state for the corpse to rise, attacking the living.


    in other words, the people outside are not zombies yet.


    they are in an aggressive state due to the infection. it''s more accurate to call them ��infected��.


    "they seem more than just aggressive!"


    "...i��ve never seen anyone bitten before, you see."


    usually, people get eaten right away when bitten by zombies.


    in any case, a person becomes infected when bitten and turns into a zombie when they die in that state. it��s easier to think of it as a three-stage mutation: human �� infected �� zombie.


    and another characteristic... they don��t attack fellow infected.


    this is how the zombie army maintains its numbers. it seems some kind of mutual signal prevents them from attacking each other.


    "so, they are not monsters yet. they are just patients infected with the zombie plague."


    dearmudin calmly rebutted my conclusion.


    "that��s just the commonly known symptoms of the zombie plague, prince ash. we don''t know what mutations have occurred as the infection spread among the monsters below."


    "..."


    "and if there are fatalities among the infected outside, and we return like this, then to crossroad too..."


    dearmudin didn��t finish, but the implication was clear.


    this airship is already contaminated.


    all the crew inside, except for those on the bridge, are infected. and while they are just ��infected�� now, they could turn into zombies at any time.


    we must not return to crossroad in this state.


    it could put crossroad and even all of inse in danger.


    in that case...


    beep. beep.


    just then, a communication came in.


    mcmillan, checking the source of the call, shouted.


    "it��s coming from the communication network installed near the hangar!"


    "connect it."


    the communication was connected.


    a trembling voice accompanied by sobbing was heard shortly after.


    ��mikhail, are you there...?��


    it was the voice of one of mikhail''s five queens.


    "..."


    mikhail��s face had turned as pale as a sheet.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 739

    chapter 739


    ��mikhail, are you there...?��


    hearing the voice of one of the queens, mikhail urgently picked up the receiver and responded as gently as he could.


    "yes, i''m here."


    ��i''m sorry, we went out on the deck earlier and... encountered a zombie monster. we managed to knock it off the airship, but during the struggle, the sisters got bitten.��


    "..."


    ��the infection spread quickly. and a little while ago, i got bitten too...��


    despite his pale complexion, mikhail spoke with a steady voice.


    "don''t worry. it''ll be alright."


    ��but mikhail...!��


    "we survived that hell in our homeland. even when it seemed everything was over, there was always a way."


    mikhail spoke with conviction.


    "trust me. i will save you."


    the queen''s voice wavered on the other end of the line.


    ��i love you, mikhail...��


    "i love you too. so don''t worry and wait for me."


    click-


    the call ended.


    "..."


    putting down the receiver, mikhail steadied his breathing and turned to me.


    "prince ash."


    "..."


    "can you tell me? tell me there''s a way."


    there was a desperate plea in mikhail''s eyes.


    "tell me i don''t have to lose my comrades, my family, and my wives here. tell me."


    i nodded immediately.


    "don''t worry. i have a way."


    i then shouted to mcmillan.


    "sir mcmillan! when can we establish communication with crossroad?"


    "we entered the communication range a short while ago. we can connect anytime."


    "connect us now."


    the connection to crossroad was made, and i called for high priestess rosetta.


    it didn''t take long before rosetta, already on alert due to the wartime situation, answered the call.


    ��this is rosetta, prince ash.��


    "high priestess rosetta."


    i asked directly.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "can you tell me about the ��cure�� for the zombie plague?"


    our enemy this time was zombie monsters.


    naturally, we had considered countermeasures against zombie infection in case our troops got injured.


    this world has a magical civilization built firmly on the system of magic. national-level measures exist for all sorts of problems that plague humanity��monsters, epidemics, natural disasters.


    the zombie plague is no exception.


    ��there is a formulation for a zombie plague cure that the order has established. however, as i mentioned before.��


    rosetta repeated what i had heard previously in a businesslike tone.


    ��since the symptoms and pathology of the zombie plague vary each time it breaks out, the antidote needs to be adjusted based on the extent of the mutation.��


    "you mean you need to see the patient directly?"


    ��that''s correct. and up until now...��


    we had not been able to bring any ��patients�� for study.


    because they were all fully zombified monsters.


    although we brought a few corpse samples to the temple, it was impossible to derive meaningful research data from completely dead specimens.


    we needed a living, moving sample, whether it was an infected person or a zombie that had been revived from an infected person.


    "well, it''s perfect timing. we��re currently bringing back a bunch of patients."


    ��you have infected survivors? if you bring them to the temple, we will immediately assess the symptoms and prepare the antidote.��


    "the number of patients is over a hundred."


    including la mancha''s crew and the sky knights.


    in total, over a hundred people were infected.


    rosetta fell silent for a moment. i pressed with emphasis.


    "can you treat them?"


    ��...there is always only one thing we, priests, can say, your highness.��


    rosetta spoke in a cold and functional tone.


    ��we will do our best. please transport the patients here as soon as possible.��


    "we''re on our way."


    click.


    both stopping the monsters and treating the patients are a race against time. it needs to be swift and decisive.


    "so, what are you going to do? continue flying with the auxiliary reactor until the limit?"


    mcmillan asked, and i shook my head before turning toward the bridge door.


    "we just need to normalize the engine room, right?"


    "yes, but..."


    "then it''s a simple matter."


    thud! thud! thud!


    looking at the infected filling the corridor and pounding on the bridge door... i grinned.


    "we''ll fight our way to the engine room, subduing the infected as we go."


    "...!"


    everyone on the bridge was shocked.


    they probably never imagined we would voluntarily venture into the crowd of infected.


    "we don''t need a large team. a small elite force will do."


    i assessed the combat-capable personnel on the bridge.


    "me, dearmudin, and mikhail. the three of us should suffice."


    "of course."


    "good, let''s control our strength as much as possible."


    dearmudin and mikhail began warming up.


    mcmillan urgently raised his hand to join us.


    "your highness, i''ll go too."


    i blinked in surprise.


    "but, sir mcmillan. won''t that hinder the navigation?"


    "the pilots handle the airship navigation. they''ll manage emergency landing if needed."


    mcmillan smiled wryly, his mouth twitching.


    "more importantly, we need someone who can operate the engine room equipment."


    "..."


    mcmillan wasn''t a combatant.


    but he was a soldier who knew when to step up and what role he had to play.


    "besides, i''m an officer too. i undergo combat training every year. i won''t be a burden."


    as he adjusted his gloves, i nodded at him.


    "alright, let''s go together."


    bang! crack! boom!


    the bridge door was half-destroyed under the relentless assault of the infected.


    the four of us who would head to the engine room took a deep breath.


    if the corridor were filled with monsters, it would be easier to cut through and kill them.


    but they were allies infected by the zombie plague. we had to subdue them without killing them.


    this would be a much tougher journey.


    "mikhail, you''re at the front. clear a path. i''ll follow, assessing the situation and giving orders. mcmillan, you guide us to the engine room. dearmudin, you''re at the rear. use your magic sparingly."


    dearmudin chuckled, stroking his beard.


    "don''t worry. i''ll make sure not to hurt too many people."


    the real concern was not only the infected getting hurt but also...


    ��the airship itself might be at risk if the old man uses too much strength...��


    i had to swallow those words. the situation was escalating quickly.


    crack-!


    raaaah!


    the bridge door was torn off, and the infected flooded in, screaming...


    thwack!


    they were immediately thrown back into the corridor.


    mikhail, with his fists clenched, had punched the infected squarely in their solar plexus as they rushed in.


    since they weren''t full zombies yet, a strong punch to the solar plexus left them convulsing and foaming at the mouth on the floor.


    ��that looks incredibly painful...��


    there were about a dozen infected gathered at the bridge door. mikhail swiftly cleared the corridor and dusted off his hands.


    the four of us exited the bridge, and i nodded to the crew inside, then invoked my magic.


    i created a magical barrier to replace the shattered bridge door and then turned around.


    "let''s go!"


    there were less than 30 minutes before the airship would crash.


    we had to cut through the infected-filled airship and reach the engine room before then.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 740

    chapter 740


    crackle, crackle...


    the broken corridor lights flickered.


    from the distance came the muffled cries of infected, mingled with the desperate screams of those not yet infected.


    ��damn, i hate horror games.��


    i rubbed the goosebumps off the back of my neck.


    charging recklessly could get us bitten by the infected, leading to our annihilation. we were moving cautiously at a moderate pace.


    as we descended the stairs to the lower deck, i asked mcmillan behind me.


    "where''s the engine room located?"


    "at the very bottom of the ship, towards the rear."


    for reference, the bridge we started from is located at the very top center of the airship.


    we had to go down several levels and move toward the back. given the large size of la mancha, it was a considerable distance.


    "hurry. our time is running out."


    was it just my imagination, or was the airship slowly descending?


    it probably wasn''t a mistake. as the main magic reactor��s output decreases, the airship must be gradually descending in preparation for an emergency landing.


    we moved as quickly as possible toward the engine room while staying alert.


    and then, at the end of the corridor leading to the stairs on this deck...


    graaah!


    bang!


    crash-!


    doors on both sides of the corridor burst open simultaneously, and infected lunged at us.


    "...!"


    mikhail, who was walking tensely at the front, swiftly punched the infected on the left in the jaw,


    "get away!"


    and dearmudin, with a now familiar delicate scream, unleashed a magical shockwave that sent the infected on the right flying.


    thud! crash!


    it was over in an instant. mikhail, sweating, checked the infected he had punched.


    "...i hit him too hard out of surprise. this guy lost a molar."


    "better than dying. can''t be helped."


    dearmudin, clutching his chest and gasping, grumbled.


    "huff! huff! this is terrible for an old man''s cardiovascular health...! these shocks are killing me..."


    "think of it as good for blood circulation..."


    as we continued to subdue the infected and move forward, i started to think.


    we were returning to humanity''s final defense line with an airship full of infected people.


    ��is this really the right decision?��


    what if this decision spreads the infection to crossroad?


    should we have followed mcmillan''s suggestion to make an emergency landing far from crossroad and slowly dealt with the infected there?


    for the greater good, would it have been more efficient to abandon the infected?


    we already have so little time to stop the zombie monsters.


    am i wasting precious time trying to save infected patients...?


    "if it were my usual self..."


    dearmudin suddenly spoke from the rear, almost as if he knew what i was thinking.


    "i would have suggested eliminating all the infected. isn��t that right?"


    "..."


    i smiled bitterly and glanced back.


    "that means you''re not your usual self now, are you?"


    "can i be honest?"


    "of course, speak freely."


    "prince ash. i want to believe in the convenient magic called you."


    dearmudin looked at me with deep trust in his eyes.


    "the one who always brings miraculous turnarounds in impossible situations... who comes up with ingenious solutions i never thought of."


    "..."


    "i want to hope for that once more."


    i kept silent.


    suddenly, the famous trolley dilemma came to mind.


    a trolley is headed down a track where five people are tied up. if you pull the lever, the trolley switches to a track where only one person is tied up.


    what will you decide in such a situation?


    pull the lever or do nothing?


    "..."


    every battle on this monster front has been a fight against dilemmas.


    who to save. who to abandon.


    but my choices have always been consistent. i always made the same decision.


    in desperation, i pulled out a low-grade magic core and threw it.


    "summon!"


    it had been a while since i summoned a defense tower. i called its name.


    "shield tower-!"


    clang!


    the broken fences and walls gathered in midair and settled in the center of the hangar.


    the defense tower, shield tower, was a rectangular structure covered with shields.


    it had no attack capabilities but boasted considerable defense. and it had a wide-area taunt feature!


    thud! thud!


    the aggroed griffins began pounding the shield tower. it quickly got battered but bought us some time!


    "i''ll calm them down!"


    mikhail dashed forward like a streak of light.


    wait, calm them down? how does he plan to calm infected griffins...?


    "haaah-!"


    with fluid motions, mikhail mounted a griffin and crossed his forearms around its neck, choking it.


    screech... urk.


    the griffin, choking and gasping, soon fell unconscious with its tongue hanging out.


    "this is how we usually subdue overly excited griffins. i��ve done it countless times."


    running toward the next griffin, mikhail shouted.


    "i''ll handle this! prince ash, go to the engine room!"


    "but, mikhail!"


    even if you��re skilled, dozens of infected griffins are too dangerous...!


    "go! we don''t have time! go!"


    "damn...!"


    clenching my teeth, i nodded and sprinted toward the door at the back of the hangar.


    "don��t die, mikhail!"


    "i won''t!"


    subduing a second griffin, mikhail shouted back.


    "dying on my honeymoon would be too unfair!"


    you little rascal, pretending not to care, but you were looking forward to your honeymoon, weren''t you...?!


    ��i swear i��ll turn crossroad into the best tourist city! filled with honeymooners!��


    i renewed my determination with thoughts of my grand tourism plan.


    for that dream and mikhail''s honeymoon, i needed to normalize the main magic reactor!


    "that door leads to the last corridor and the engine room!"


    "alright!"


    following mcmillan''s guidance, i kicked the door open and charged into the last corridor. we were almost there!


    and then.


    grrr...


    grrr...


    familiar infected were gathered in the corridor.


    silver armor, scarlet cloaks.


    the fifty sky knights.


    "...oh."


    no wonder we didn��t see them earlier; they were all here...


    these knights, all hero-level combatants, had turned and were staring at me with bloodshot eyes.


    fifty disciplined infected soldiers turned their trained, fierce gazes on me all at once... it was anything but pleasant.


    "..."


    dearmudin and mikhail stayed behind to hold off the dangerous enemies with all their might.


    ��but this might be the most dangerous spot?!��


    seeing my trembling face, mcmillan cautiously asked.


    "...should i tell the bridge to prepare for an emergency landing?"


    "no."


    with a deep sigh, i took a step forward and deployed my armor.


    "let''s get a little rough."


    clank-!


    the black chainmail made from baal''s magic core.


    the armor of the [lord of the high tower] enveloped me completely.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 741

    chapter 741


    a moment later.


    "huff, huff!"


    i wiped the sweat pouring down my face and surveyed the infected still blocking my path.


    "seriously...! huff, don''t make! huff, me do close combat like this!"


    even with a few crowns and several powers, my poor stamina had not improved at all!


    nevertheless, i had enough ability to beat up knights who had lost their minds due to infection.


    so, i swung my fists with all my might. trusting in the toughness of the sky knights charging at me, i believed they wouldn''t die from my royal punches.


    thus, i was gradually incapacitating them one by one.


    the problem was, all of them were hero-level warriors. and there were 50 of them. plus, they were crowded in a narrow hallway.


    most importantly, i had to subdue them alive... and time was running out!


    ''at this rate, we''ll be too late.''


    the hallway was too narrow to summon clones.


    i had already used [gaze of command], which could only temporarily subdue them, not completely incapacitate them.


    as i racked my brain on how to get through them safely within the remaining time...


    "your highness."


    mcmillan, who was standing behind me, called out.


    i turned around, wondering why.


    "we''re out of time, so i''ll use a rough method."


    mcmillan said this and then...


    he brought his arm to the mouth of the subdued infected lying on the floor.


    the unconscious infected reflexively clamped down.


    splurt...!


    mcmillan''s arm was bitten by the infected, spraying blood everywhere.


    "ugh...!"


    gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, mcmillan roughly pulled his arm out.


    i blinked dumbly, not understanding the situation.


    "sir mcmillan? what did you just do...?"


    "the usual time it takes to lose consciousness after infection is 5 to 10 minutes."


    skillfully pulling out a handkerchief and stopping the bleeding from the bite wound, mcmillan explained.


    "and infected individuals do not recognize other infected as enemies."


    "...!"


    "since i''m now infected, the infected in the hallway won''t attack me anymore, and the ones in the engine room won''t either."


    mcmillan, who had taken a deep breath and stood up, glared at the engine room beyond the hallway.


    "i will go in alone to reactivate the mana reactor. i''ll pretend to be dead inside the engine room... so please, come wake me up later."


    "sir mcmillan... did you plan this from the beginning...?"


    "heh. soldiers exist to prepare for the worst."


    mcmillan slowly began to walk forward.


    "well, i''m off."


    he approached the infected head-on with tense steps...


    the other infected didn''t even glance at him. indeed, the infected did not attack their own kind.


    as he steadily walked away, i shouted at his retreating back.


    "any messages for your family, or anyone?"


    there might be no problem if the cure was developed safely, but if not, perhaps...


    "no."


    mcmillan answered coolly and scratched the back of his head.


    "well, i��m an orphan with no family, and i haven''t married yet."


    "what?"


    i didn��t know! for some reason, i had the impression he had a wife and kids!


    "ha-ha. instead, introduce me to a nice woman later, your highness."


    he glanced back and gave me a charming wink with his characteristic smooth face.


    then, mcmillan walked briskly, reached the engine room door...


    bang!


    opened it, and disappeared inside.


    a moment later.


    vrrrr...!


    a loud mechanical noise began to emanate from within the engine room.


    following that, a voice shouted from the speaker installed in the hallway.


    ��main mana reactor reactivation successful! it��s a success, your highness!��


    whirr...!


    the entire airship slowly but surely began to lift off.


    "phew..."


    after a sigh of relief.


    during the treatment process, some infected succumbed and had to be put to eternal rest after becoming zombies.


    in front of my grim expression, rosetta quickly added.


    "sorrow can come later... in any case, while examining the survivors, i formed a hypothesis and needed to verify it."


    "verification?"


    "i needed to observe the actual infection process. so, i was going to get bitten myself..."


    as i stared at rosetta, who was calmly saying such crazy things, she smiled bitterly.


    "...everyone was vehemently opposed, but a volunteer stepped forward and got bitten instead."


    "volunteered to be bitten...?"


    "yes, throwing themselves in for the greater good. i had no time to stop them."


    i thought of mcmillan, who had voluntarily gotten his arm bitten earlier on the airship.


    seriously, everyone... why are they so desperate?


    "thanks to that volunteer, i could understand the transmission mechanism and treatment method."


    i couldn''t tell if this was a romantic or barbaric aspect of the fantasy world...


    in any case, since it had already happened, i quietly followed rosetta.


    "and that foolish volunteer is this guy."


    in the center of the temple corridor... zenith was tied to a chair, gagged, and struggling.


    my mouth dropped open, and rosetta nonchalantly walked over and pressed her index finger against zenith''s temple.


    "he has remarkable self-healing and divine power, so it took him an hour to become fully infected. thanks to that, we were able to understand most of the zombie plague."


    "..."


    "responsibility for the extreme experiment lies with me, so you can hold me accountable later... let me continue the report."


    catching her breath, rosetta picked up several potions from the table next to zenith.


    "this zombie plague is caused by a parasite."


    "a parasite...?"


    "yes. and not just any parasite. it''s a magical parasite originating from demonic creatures."


    i was dumbfounded by the unexpected explanation.


    should i say it��s typical of a fantasy world''s zombies... magical parasites?


    "this parasite enters the body through the victim''s mouth, infecting their mana core and seizing control of their body."


    rosetta continued her terrifying explanation.


    "and when the host dies, the demon''s power ''sacrifice'' drains their life force and transmits it to its master."


    "what..."


    "then, the parasite uses the remaining mana to animate the corpse, seeking the next victim, spreading the infection endlessly..."


    rosetta shrugged.


    "that''s how the parasitic infection works. such a cruel method indeed, fitting for a demon."


    "...could the zombie plague that once ravaged the continent have worked like this too?"


    "i can''t say for sure. however, given that the treatment used back then still works to some extent now, it might be somewhat related."


    rosetta began mixing several potions.


    despite being an exhausted middle-aged priest mixing the cure, her highly skilled movements felt like a bartender making a cocktail, giving a strange sense of style.


    "this should do."


    rosetta inserted the completed cure into zenith''s gag, forcing him to swallow it.


    zenith, with bloodshot eyes, glared at us, twisting his body and making monstrous sounds...


    "grrk! cough, cough!"


    he spat something out through the gag.


    rosetta deftly extended her tweezers to grab it.


    a small, thin, red worm-like creature. rosetta held it up to my eyes.


    "this is the parasite. see the horn at the end? it''s a symbol of the demonic species."


    "...got it, so can you get rid of it? it''s pretty gross."


    at that moment, zenith, gasping and wheezing, asked in a hoarse voice.


    "is it... resolved?"


    "seeing you speak properly, it seems so."


    despite the reckless actions, a solution had been found.


    rosetta immediately summoned her priests to start mixing the cure.


    i let out a sigh of relief. now, all surviving patients could be treated.


    "..."


    shortly after.


    i looked at rosetta. she too was looking at me with a significant smile.


    "rosetta. by any chance."


    "yes. i knew you would ask."


    after transferring the parasite to another glass container, rosetta gestured toward the cure on the table.


    "you wonder what would happen if we poured this cure on the zombie monsters... correct?"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 742

    chapter 742


    "what do you think will happen if we pour this cure on the zombie monsters... is that what you were asking?"


    i nodded heavily, and rosetta scribbled the cure recipe on the parchment on the desk and handed it to me.


    "i think, your highness, that we will need a substantial donation to our temple this time."


    i grinned and took the recipe, then shouted outside the temple.


    "call all the production guild members and all the heroes! right now!"


    ***


    in the zombie apocalypse genre, the cure is the ultimate way to save the world.


    i never thought i''d be planning a tactic to ''pour'' the cure.


    "i will explain operation carpet curing!"


    i shouted to the heroes gathered in the drawing room.


    "we will mass-produce the zombie plague cure and pour it over the heads of the advancing zombie monster horde!"


    the heroes all looked at me with blank expressions. i smiled and tapped the blackboard.


    "it''s similar to how we use holy magic to defeat undead monsters. we''re using medicine to eliminate the disease."


    "no matter how much..."


    i continued to explain to the bewildered heroes.


    "the most effective way to administer the cure is orally, but our tests have shown that applying it to the skin also works."


    with many patients available, we were able to observe how the cure worked in various ways.


    mikhail, listening nearby, swallowed his tears.


    "our sky knights... are used to being experimented on..."


    when he said it like that, it made me seem like a real jerk...


    clearing my throat, i pointed at the operation outline on the blackboard with my staff.


    "so, the main points of this defense operation are as follows!"


    tap tap!


    i knocked on the blackboard and spoke in order.


    "first! pour the mass-produced cure over the heads of the monsters advancing towards crossroad. second! repeat this process up to the fields in front of crossroad. third! clean up the remaining zombie remnants. that''s it!"


    lowering my staff, i looked around the room.


    "any questions?"


    lucas immediately raised his hand. i gestured with my chin.


    "speak, model student."


    "my lord, is there a way to produce that much cure?"


    he cut right to the main problem, as expected from my trusty blocker.


    "i understand that the cure is effective against the zombie plague. but to see a definite effect, we need a considerable amount of the cure. i don''t think we can produce that much in such a short time."


    "good point, lucas."


    i nodded.


    "that''s the tricky part. before addressing the mass production of the cure, let''s clarify this first."


    i glanced southward.


    towards the direction where an enormous number of zombie monsters were advancing even now.


    "according to our analysis, the size of the zombie monster horde advancing towards crossroad is about 100,000."


    "...!"


    hearing the exact number, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    the largest monster horde we had faced before was the goblin horde.


    (numerically, the king of flies was larger, but since that creature was a single entity and an irregular case, let''s exclude it.)


    the goblin horde that nearly overran crossroad in stage 15 numbered about 50,000.


    now, a horde of zombie monsters, each far stronger and larger than a goblin, was coming in twice that number.


    of course, the goblin horde had a brilliant commander, kali-alexander, and though individually weak, they were an extremely well-trained, cohesive army.


    on the other hand, this zombie horde, while strong individually, was just a mindless swarm, not moving like an army at all.


    ''even so, 100,000.''


    it''s an unbelievable number. the horde''s destructive power is unprecedented.


    "it''s unrealistic to stop that many monsters with cure bombing alone."


    using explosive bombs isn''t a viable option either.


    i judged that using the cure in this tactical manner was the most effective solution.


    "so, the primary effect we aim to achieve with this cure bombing is... ''weakening'' them."


    "weakening...?"


    "yes. and this ''weakening'' can be achieved with a diluted cure, according to our tests."


    suppressing a smile, i glanced at the aerial view attached to the blackboard.


    ''indeed, the one who breaks it must restore it with all their might.''


    that''s the way of the world.


    isn''t that right, night bringer?


    ***


    mass production and replication of the cure proceeded smoothly.


    there was an unexpected jackpot, and it was none other than hannibal.


    when hannibal summoned a spirit using the [mountain spirit��s axe]...


    flash-!


    "another rainbow color?!"


    another spirit king! hannibal''s summoning luck is insane! from now on, we should let him handle all the summoning!


    and the one summoned was... perfectly timed and fitting for the situation, the water spirit king!


    "your salary will be doubled this month, hannibal."


    "hehe... i was just lucky."


    thus.


    with the power of the merfolk king who had been struggling, combined with the water spirit king, the already prepared cure multiplied several times over.


    i don''t know the principle behind how they handled the liquid to replicate the cure, but hooray for magic! seriously, the cure was copied!


    once enough was ready, la mancha immediately prepared to fly south again. the continuous flights were wearing down both the airship and the pilot, but the situation was urgent.


    the air force involved in this ''carpet curing'' operation included la mancha and...


    "are you sure you''re up for this?"


    "of course, prince ash."


    mikhail, smiling confidently, tightened his grip on his griffon reins. alongside him were about 20 griffons.


    the sky knights were all being treated in the temple, but only half of the griffons were infected, and the rest were fine. mikhail had proposed using these healthy griffons for the cure bombing operation.


    "handling over 20 griffons alone seems tough."


    "my griffon is also the leader of the pack."


    mikhail patted his chest.


    "my heart contains griffon blood as well. don''t worry. i''ll lead them well."


    "..."


    "and griffons are very intelligent creatures. they can handle the cure dispersion without difficulty."


    i was worried about the success of the operation and the griffons, but mostly, i worried about mikhail.


    last time, he lost all his subordinates, and this time he almost lost his new subordinates and wives. though he was nursing his wives in the temple, he never complained about the situation.


    "i''m a king now, ash. i have to protect all the lives of my country''s people waiting in the north."


    mikhail, with his still young face, showed a more mature smile.


    "and to protect my country, i know i must first defend this front."


    "..."


    "well, i''m off."


    with a short salute, mikhail and the griffons boarded la mancha. i quietly watched his back.


    back then, he seemed like a little kid, but now he''s grown so much.


    "...everyone is growing."


    here on the frontlines, facing their own trials, everyone, regardless of age or gender, was growing in spirit.


    when this winter ends, when all the invasions end.


    will i be able to see them all, fully grown?


    "..."


    after putting aside thoughts of the distant future.


    i watched the airship take off from the hangar until it was out of sight before turning around.


    the operation was established. the route was confirmed.


    now, all that was left was to face it with all our strength.


    "let''s get ready to welcome our guests!"


    as the zombie parade approached from the south.


    it was time to prepare crossroad''s specialty, the trap festival, which the monsters loved to death.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 743

    chapter 743


    for the next two days, la mancha and the griffons poured diluted cure over the heads of the zombie horde.


    at first, most of the zombies endured with little reaction, but as the cure application accumulated, changes began to appear.


    the zombies'' condition weakened, and the parasites controlling the hosts gradually lost their grip. the number of zombies unable to move swiftly grew like a snowball.


    some zombies even started showing signs of the parasites being completely eradicated.


    and these ''cured'' zombies were attacked by the still-infected ones.


    it seemed the zombies judged friend from foe based on whether the parasites controlled the host. every time a zombie was cured of its parasites due to the repeated application of the cure, the remaining zombies instinctively attacked and killed it.


    a zombie without its parasite was merely a lifeless corpse.


    those whose parasites were eradicated by the cure were inevitably killed by the remaining zombies, who finished them off.


    ��such a grotesque sight...��


    watching the 100,000-strong mass of corpses attacking each other was horrifying.


    ��but if they reduce their numbers on their own, that''s to our advantage.��


    the zombie horde, steadily weakening and decreasing in number, continued to advance northward.


    watching the recorded footage from la mancha, i nodded. the plan was working.


    however.


    "..."


    it was becoming increasingly clear, even from the video footage, that cromwell was growing larger.


    at first, i thought it was an illusion. but as the horde came within a day''s march of crossroad, it became certain.


    the leader, cromwell, was enlarging.


    its horn, after repeated abnormal growths, now resembled a massive tree, and its body had become so bloated that it couldn''t support its own weight. at some point, it began crawling on all fours, as if it had been a quadruped from the start.


    yes, like a giant reindeer.


    a monstrous reindeer, with grotesquely twisted muscles, leading the zombie horde, its giant antlers shrouded in a ghastly pale green magic.


    i suddenly recalled rosetta''s explanation.


    - the parasite burrows into the host''s body through the mouth, infecting the host''s magical core and seizing control of the body.


    - upon the host''s death, the parasite, using its demon-like ability to ''sacrifice,'' siphons the host''s remaining life force to its master.


    the entire zombie outbreak was related to the demon-like ability to ''sacrifice.''


    when zombie monsters die, cromwell absorbs their last remnants of life force, strengthening itself... that must be the mechanism.


    ��is this some rpg raid boss tradition where the boss gets stronger as the minions die...��


    despite the growing burden of a giant cromwell.


    i can''t avoid fermenting the soy sauce just because i''m afraid of maggots.


    it''s ridiculous to let the zombie horde roam free out of fear of the boss''s growth.


    ��the preparations are complete.��


    i estimated the location of the zombie horde, which had advanced near crossroad, on the map and thought.


    ��i will definitely clear this.��


    stage 45.


    the last boss stage before the final battle, stage 50. the toughest hurdle before facing the final boss.


    ��nothing will change.��


    kill the monsters, save the people.


    from the beginning until now, that''s the only path i have chosen.


    ***


    with just a few hours left until the zombie horde''s arrival, the night at crossroad was desolate.


    even normally, the city wasn''t very populous, but with the non-combatants evacuated ahead of the monster horde''s assault, it was even more deserted.


    and in this empty city, in the likewise empty training ground of the abandoned barracks...


    "huff, huff!"


    hecate was still desperately swinging her sword.


    despite her broken body and lost swordsmanship, she kept trying, repeatedly losing her grip in the process.


    "...hecate."


    lucas, who had been watching her from behind, finally spoke.


    "why didn''t you evacuate? why are you still here?"


    "ha, ha..."


    hecate, picking up her sword again, replied bluntly.


    "his highness told me to stay in this city. so i''m staying."


    "don''t act like a child. that''s not what he meant."


    "i know. but where else would i go?"


    hecate shook her head.


    "wherever i am, it''s the same. i''m a useless person now, with nowhere to go back to."


    "..."


    "that''s why i''m here. to find a reason to live, as his highness said."


    the heroes were served cups of hot soup and simple sandwiches with large chunks of meat.


    as soon as she took a bite of the sandwich, evangeline happily puffed out her cheeks.


    "wow, this is delicious! a southern twist on new terra style... it''s just my taste... huh."


    even she felt something was odd and opened her eyes wide.


    wait a minute. this cooking style... i''ve had it before...


    at that moment, she noticed a cook standing awkwardly in the field kitchen.


    "huh?"


    it was a familiar young man. startled, evangeline pointed at him.


    "huh? that waiter?!"


    "haha... yes, that''s me."


    the waiter who had suddenly confessed to her at the cafeteria.


    evangeline was dumbfounded.


    "why didn''t you evacuate? what are you doing here... and what''s with the uniform?!"


    "well... i volunteered and enlisted temporarily. they said they needed more cooks, and on impulse... i''ve helped out in the restaurant''s kitchen before, so i can cook."


    evangeline was at a loss for words. the waiter scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "a few days ago, a soldier who visited our restaurant said something. he told me that even though i said i liked miss evangeline and lived in this city, i knew nothing about her or the city."


    "..."


    "i didn''t know what fighting monsters was like, or what this city was protecting... so i felt a bit ashamed. i wanted to know. that''s why i enlisted."


    evangeline slapped her forehead.


    "your heart is admirable, but this place is really dangerous. you haven''t had combat training. you could really die! you should evacuate right now..."


    "don''t worry! i won''t do anything reckless."


    the waiter waved his hands hurriedly and added.


    "i just want to understand. what kind of battle miss evangeline is fighting."


    "..."


    "whether i truly deserve to live in this city."


    evangeline sighed deeply and warned him earnestly.


    "when the battle starts, hide in a safe place. got it? don''t ever come out!"


    "yes, i will remember that."


    the waiter smiled innocently.


    evangeline turned around and downed her cup of soup in one gulp, feeling frustrated.


    she didn''t have special feelings for the young man, but he was a resident of this city, and evangeline was the heir to its lordship.


    ��there''s a lot to protect...��


    if she became the actual lord, she would have to embrace the diverse hearts of many more people.


    ��it''s not easy.��


    monsters, and people''s hearts.


    none of it was easy.


    exhaling sharply, evangeline finished her meal cleanly and headed back to the frontlines.


    the melee unit heroes watched her departing figure with gentle smiles.


    ***


    after a night of tangled emotions, dawn approached.


    in the dark hours before sunrise.


    thud...! thud...! thud...!


    finally, in the distance of the southern plains of crossroad, the advancing zombie horde appeared.


    after two days of continuous cure bombing, their numbers had halved, and their speed and presence had diminished.


    but they were still numerous, still fast, and still terrifying.


    breaking through the dark night, their ominous green eyes gleaming, the approaching zombie horde was eerie and horrifying.


    grrr...


    grrraaaah!


    the terrifying screams of tens of thousands of zombies reached crossroad.


    and amidst the soldiers swallowing their dry throats in tension, ash smiled confidently and spread his arms forward.


    "alright, let''s get started!"


    and he shouted confidently.


    "activate the ''wall''��!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 744

    chapter 744


    cromwell was walking forward.


    ''huh...''


    using her bloated arms as forelegs, she crawled along the ground and noticed an ant colony crushed beneath her tree-like hand, pondering in a daze.


    ''where am i going?''


    the fragments of her torn thoughts slowly entangled and stitched together.


    ''ah, right.''


    to crossroad. to the gateway of the mortal realm.


    ''...why?''


    why was she going there?


    ''to destroy the mortal realm.''


    why must the mortal realm be destroyed?


    ''because that''s my final mission.''


    why must the mission be carried out?


    ''to uphold the honor of our legion.''


    our legion...?


    ''the great demon species... we left our distant home to conquer all dimensions...''


    as her thoughts reached this point, cromwell became puzzled.


    ''home...?


    where is that?


    she couldn''t recall any memories associated with her home... she had left it too early in her life to have any attachments to her country or species.


    however, she enjoyed listening to the elder''s tales about home.


    stories about their great homeland where they gathered stardust to create paths and harnessed the sun to illuminate cities...


    ''elder?''


    cromwell''s slow but unstoppable march suddenly came to a halt.


    ''who was that...?''


    very slowly, an image of an old demon''s face surfaced in her mind.


    ''ah, father...''


    thud...


    cromwell''s advance stopped entirely.


    the entire zombie monster horde following her also came to a halt.


    ''listen, dad. i really tried my best.''


    cromwell opened her mouth to speak,


    "graah, aah, aah..."


    but her vocal cords had mutated into a form incapable of producing speech.


    unaware of this, cromwell continued to speak.


    addressing the phantom image of the elder demon she had revered as a child.


    ''i became the legion commander as you said, allied with the demon king, and tried to lead our legion well.''


    ''but i failed. i was a proxy for the demon king''s authority but was utterly defeated. the capital fell, and i was torn to pieces by the black dragon.''


    ''i wanted to do well. i gave it my all. i wanted to be a good legion commander and lead our legion proudly.''


    ''i had no other path but this, but i completely messed it up.''


    from the moment she became self-aware as a very young child,


    cromwell had been trained and grown as a legion commander. she grew up with everyone''s expectations.


    - you are overflowing with talent, you will make a great legion commander.


    - lead our legion to victory.


    - you will succeed. we all believe in you.


    but, however.


    no one told her.


    after a loss instead of a victory. after failure instead of success. what to do and how to cope.


    how to get back up after suffering a heartbreakingly severe wound...


    ''help me, dad. comfort me.''


    ''i feel like i''m suffocating. i feel like i''m going to die.''


    cromwell cried out to the silent image of the elder.


    ''why are you just watching? because i failed to meet your expectations?''


    ''do you think i wanted to fail? do you think i wanted to ruin our legion?!''


    ''but i did my best, and it still turned out like this...''


    ''please, tell me... what do i do after a failure, after a defeat?''


    looking at the ominously glowing black power core, i smiled wryly. it was bound to attract attention.


    the central power core was an ex-grade dragon heart obtained from night bringer.


    the remaining eight power cores were ssr-grade cores also obtained from night bringer!


    clatter...!


    as the nine power cores resonated and emitted magic around them, they began extracting ''parts'' from within the trains and rapidly assembling them.


    the dragon''s bones formed the framework, covered densely by dragon scales.


    in the blink of an eye, the structure was assembled according to the design, and the nine power cores poured out ink-like magic to fill the gaps and solidify the framework.


    although the explanation was long, the actual setup time took only a few dozen seconds.


    thud...!


    when i regained my senses, a newly built black wall stood in front of the southern wall of crossroad.


    "..."


    i smiled satisfactorily at the sight of the astonished soldiers'' gaping mouths.


    the artifact we constructed, pooling the maximum resources of the world guardian front.


    an unprecedented mobile fortress. its name is.


    "[knight bringer]!" (tl note: the funny part is that this joke only works in english. the unfunny part is that it''s written the same way ''?????? ???????'', so i need to pay extra attention.)


    meaning the one who carries knights... but honestly, the name was chosen to mock that black dragon!


    we used the power cores and components of the iron horse legion to create the movement system.


    we implemented the fusion and separation system using the power cores and components of the wraith king legion.


    then we poured everything we obtained from night bringer into creating this.


    it''s made from the materials of three legions. we almost used up the entire black dragon!


    ��since seeing the option for portable walls in new terra''s fortress, i''d been contemplating this design...��


    the timing of the monster legions'' appearances allowed us to implement it.


    click! click! click!


    soldiers orderly mounted the beautifully completed wall.


    as a magical artifact, this wall''s defensive power was unparalleled, but it consumed immense magic just by being activated. fortunately, crossroad was a source of mana stones, so we had a plentiful supply, but it was still resource-efficient to deploy it only right before battle.


    "but your highness."


    lilly, who had been working tirelessly to control this black dragon wall until just yesterday, asked with a tired face.


    "couldn''t we just build a wall in front of crossroad with these materials? why did we have to include such a complicated system of fusion, separation, and movement?"


    to this, kellibey, who was admiring the wall with an impressed look, shouted in response.


    "because it''s cool!"


    "..."


    "seriously, ash is a genius. i mean, who else would think of making such an awesome mobile fortress? this kid understands romance, really."


    lilly squinted. well, that''s kellibey''s opinion. of course, it''s nice that it''s cool, but.


    ��having a wall that can move, separate, and merge means it can be deployed anywhere.��


    in other words, advancing the wall turns that area into a forward base.


    even sending only three trains can create a small base. from the black lake to crossroad, we can create, dismantle, and retreat forward bases at strategic points.


    although it was barely completed and couldn''t be deployed forward this time, it will be flexible from stage


    46 to the final battle, stage 50.


    listening to my explanation, lilly nodded and then looked at the approaching zombie monster horde.


    "everyone on the front worked hard to make this, so i hope it withstands the upcoming battles."


    "it will hold."


    the blood, sweat, and tears of the people who built this intricate wall are immense.


    and additionally...


    ��night bringer... though he was an enemy.��


    he was monstrously strong!


    and this wall, made from his entire being, is also ''strong''!


    bzzzzz...!


    the nine power cores resonated inside the wall, emitting the sound of artifact activation.


    the black wall, a defensive artifact in itself, prepared for defense, its magic fluctuating...


    grrraaah!


    gaaahh!


    the zombie monster horde charged towards the wall like a tidal wave.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 745

    chapter 745


    it was still early dawn, the time when light and darkness switch, enveloping the world in a dim glow.


    grrraaah!


    gaaaah!


    the tide of corpses surged toward crossroad.


    under the dawn sky, the writhing bodies of the zombies appeared gray. the mass of zombies, swarming over the land, resembled a fluttering cloth or a cluster of caterpillars.


    "graaaah!"


    leading the horde was a giant reindeer.


    its antlers, massive like the branches of the world tree, and its huge body, the size of a hill��no, a small mountain��thundered forward.


    cromwell.


    this demon, zombie, and monster, the nightmare legion commander, charged directly toward the first line of defense set up on the southern plains of crossroad.


    the ''kill zone.''


    a fenced barrier designed to restrict the monsters'' movements.


    the kill zone, fortified through the accumulated experience of carpenters and continuous upgrades, was sturdy enough to rival any stone fortress.


    but...


    boom!


    before the charge of a legion-level monster, it was meaningless.


    the fences forming the kill zone shattered into pieces. cromwell roared fiercely, trampling the fence as she entered the southern plains.


    gaaaah!


    while cromwell''s speed slowed momentarily due to destroying the kill zone, the horde of zombies poured in, trampling the broken fences and barriers.


    now, the zombies swarmed ahead of cromwell, filling the southern plains of crossroad as they tangled and intertwined with each other.


    "the kill zone has been breached!"


    "kill zone breached��!"


    responding to the soldiers'' reports, i remained unperturbed.


    "don''t panic! this was anticipated!"


    the kill zone was set up in hopes of amusingly slowing down the small zombies.


    though it''s a shame it was breached, it was within expected parameters.


    the zombies, having crossed the kill zone, marched furiously into the next area. a scout shouted.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "they''ve entered the first section of the ''party hall''!"


    "good! let the fun begin!"


    right after the kill zone.


    named, the party hall.


    it means, of course... a fun party area.


    what kind of party?


    "of course, it''s a bomb party��!"


    the foremost zombie stepped into the party hall zone,


    beep��


    a mechanical activation sound rang out,


    boom!


    a fierce explosion erupted from the ground.


    that''s right, landmines!


    every single mine remaining in crossroad was buried in this ''party hall'' zone.


    boom! boom! boom...!


    the landmines triggered by the zombies'' steps turned the southern plains into a field of smoke and fire.


    hooray��!


    the volunteer soldiers who had joined more recently cheered at the sight of the horde''s vanguard being engulfed in explosive flames.


    "..."


    meanwhile, the seasoned soldiers, who had been fighting on this front for a long time, remained silent, coldly glaring ahead.


    these soldiers had grown up dealing with various monsters over time. they could roughly guess how the battle would change depending on the monster they faced.


    and the seasoned soldiers were right.


    grrraaah��!


    the zombies continued their advance through the explosions and flames.


    the startled new recruits stopped their cheers. i smiled bitterly.


    this time, the enemy was ''zombies.''


    even if their legs were blown off, even if their lower bodies were gone, even if their innards were burning��they would keep coming.


    moreover, they weren''t even in the human form one usually associates with ''zombies.'' these were all ''monsters'' that had turned into zombies.


    zombie dogs, zombie rhinos, giant mantis zombies, zombies galloping like horses, cicadas digging through the ground, centipedes that split and crawled even when their waists were severed...


    ''it''s like a twisted farm of horrors!''


    these monster zombies were far tougher than human zombies.


    grrr...


    gaaah!


    boom!


    the shells landed in succession, drawing a line of pure fire on the ground.


    the zombie monsters caught in the bombardment could no longer move.


    "yes!"


    i clenched my fist.


    no matter how tough they are, after partying all night three times in a row! they had to be exhausted!


    the zombie monsters, having passed through three trap-filled party halls, were now in a tattered state, perfect for our bombardment to finish them off...!


    i extended my arm and continued to shout.


    "pour it on! spare nothing and unload everything! turn this southern plain to ashes, don''t stop��!"


    firepower!


    more firepower!


    my command was eagerly followed by the artillery, who began firing continuously. the barrage of shells crushed the zombies one by one.


    even so, due to the toughness of the monster zombies, many still managed to push through the fiery inferno. the vanguard i had intentionally let through was also closing in on crossroad.


    to deal with these, we had the:


    "ballista squad! commence fire��!"


    "archers! follow up with your shots��!"


    ballista and archer squads.


    the archers picked off the approaching zombie monsters one by one.


    "aim for the head, aim for the head��!"


    "the parasites are in the head! destroy the head, and they can''t move!"


    three trap-filled party halls, a crossfire bombardment zone, and finally, the ballista and archer squads.


    the zombie monsters, having survived all this, crawled towards the wall but were now significantly slowed.


    for skilled archers, hitting the slow-moving monsters'' heads wasn''t a difficult task.


    everything was working smoothly, with the ideal form of defense in place.


    grrr...


    gaaah...


    yet, there were still too many of them.


    after passing through three party halls, the crossfire zone, and the ballista and archer fire.


    the zombie monsters, driven by their indomitable will to breach the mortal realm, crawled up to the wall.


    "don''t bother with zombies that are already incapacitated! focus on those still charging in!"


    following my command, the archers continued to target the most threatening enemies, but they kept glancing nervously at the zombies nearing the wall.


    understandably so. even though their limbs were blown off, the zombies were still getting close to the wall...


    ��but really, there''s no need to worry.��


    it wasn��t just because the incapacitated zombies lacked climbing ability or that our melee units could safely deal with them.


    the real reason we didn''t worry about these scattered monster remnants was...


    bzzzz!


    this.


    when the vanguard of the zombie monsters finally reached the wall, the power core inside the wall vibrated with a faint hum.


    and when the leading zombie, crawling on the ground with its only remaining arm, touched the wall with its fingertips...


    whooosh��!


    the wall unleashed a fearsome shockwave.


    as if swatting away a disgusting fly.


    boom! boom boom...!


    the zombies clinging to the wall and those approaching it were all blasted apart, their bodies exploding and being flung backward.


    bzzz...


    once all the zombies within range were eliminated, the power core inside the wall calmed down again.


    "..."


    the soldiers on the wall looked down at the base of the wall with a mixture of shock and awe.


    this was the true power of the wall created by entirely repurposing the cores of three monster legion commanders, the [knight bringer].


    the wall made with the core of that black dragon.


    it was never going to be a gentle protector...!


    "it''s good, but..."


    evangeline''s lips quivered as she tapped the wall with her foot.


    "this wall feels... strange! it''s on our side, but it feels extremely dangerous?!"


    i nodded.


    that''s right, it was made to be dangerous...!


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 746

    chapter 746


    for a while, the battle proceeded smoothly in this manner.


    after passing through three "party halls," there was the crossfire zone, followed by the ballista and archer squad, and then a very formidable new fortress wall.


    the zombie monsters that arrived first tenaciously endured, but eventually, after passing this long defensive line, they fell and died.


    though the early stages of the battle went well...


    "...!"


    the monsters were not going to let themselves be easily defeated.


    grrrrr...


    aaaahhh!


    with a scream that seemed to scrape from the depths of the zombie monsters'' souls,


    thud...! thud...! thud...!


    gigantic zombie monsters poured out from the front.


    other zombie monsters were also larger compared to humans, but these particular monsters were especially tall and robust.


    i ground my teeth as i surveyed them.


    "flame giants...!"


    a powerful legion even among giant species, as strong as the frost giants... a typical "crushing with specs" type of monster.


    and such spec-type monsters fully benefit from zombification. since they have no supernatural abilities and fight solely with physical prowess, they lose nothing and gain everything by becoming zombies.


    ''moreover, these guys...''


    true to their name, the flame giants are immune to explosions and flames!


    bang! boom! boom!


    amidst the exploding mines and falling fire from the artillery, the flame giants remained unscathed.


    the ones that stepped forward easily withstood the artillery barrage. in an instant, the entire zombie monster legion behind them approached crossroad significantly.


    the crossfire zone was breached.


    panic spread among the soldiers. but this was all part of the pre-planned operation!


    "then let''s move to the next phase!"


    i raised my hand into the air and swung my fist in a circular motion.


    then,


    vrrrrr-!


    an airship soared up from the crossroad side.


    la mancha.


    and escorting it were mikhail and the griffins!


    "go-!"


    screeee!


    the air force of the world guardian front closed the distance in an instant and flew over the heads of the monsters.


    i stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "pour it on-!"


    as if in response to my words, the bottom hatch of la mancha opened at the perfect timing...


    sssshhh!


    literally, the cure was "poured out."


    it was reminiscent of how planes in large-scale farms on earth spray pesticides.


    the cure, poured like rain, fell on the heads of the zombie monsters. the zombie monsters writhed in agony.


    in case they developed resistance to the cure, we gradually reduced the dilution and increased the concentration of the cure.


    at this decisive moment, we didn''t hold back and dropped the undiluted cure!


    grrrrr...


    aaaahhh...!no?v(el)b\\jnn


    a vast number of zombies, showered with the undiluted cure, were forcibly "cured," with parasites emerging as the zombie state was lifted.


    i clenched my fist as i watched this scene.


    this was the tactic we devised.


    deploy multiple layers of defenses to melt down regular monsters with general firepower, and for the elite monsters that penetrate these defenses, drop the cure!


    and the elite monsters, cured of their zombie state, would temporarily...


    grrrrr!


    kyaaahhh-!


    ...serve as a wall of monsters.


    the monsters, who had not been hostile to each other as hosts of the same zombie parasite, began to attack the cured monsters in a frenzy.


    the flame giants, who had been leading the charge, were instead attacked, and as they fell and died, they swung their fists backward, smashing other zombies.


    chaos ensued rapidly, causing a bottleneck among the monsters. i nodded in satisfaction.


    even two monster legions appearing simultaneously could bring the game to the brink of over, that''s how difficult this defense game, "doomsday feast," is.


    but in this stage, dozens of monster legions appeared simultaneously, even if zombified.


    as it stands, the stage wouldn''t be feasible. neither the demon king nor the watcher would tolerate such a thing.


    therefore, there must be a "gimmick" that allows for clearing, and the route i chose was this cure.


    and so far, it��s working perfectly.


    not only does it forcibly cure their zombie state, rendering them powerless, but it also makes them fight each other, reducing their numbers.


    ''this is an all-star lineup.''


    i clicked my tongue as i surveyed the impressive assembly.


    one would think this was the final stage, right?


    thud! thud! thud! thud! thud!


    the parade of legion commander-level entities crushed through the party halls and crossfire zone.


    even if zombified, they all possess boss-level specs. it''s difficult to inflict significant damage with standard artillery or ballista shots. and, there''s an unusually high number of them.


    at least ten, perhaps more...


    vrrrrr!


    la mancha flew in again, pouring the cure over their heads.


    despite being drenched in undiluted cure, whether due to some legion commander buff or the parasites in their brains also being boss-level, they continued advancing, unaffected by the cure.


    the soldiers paled at the rapidly closing distance between us and the monsters.


    "stick to the plan!"


    i encouraged the soldiers.


    "ignore the legion commander-level zombies! focus on culling the rest!"


    "y-yes, sir...!"


    "fire, fire! pour the barrage-!"


    at my command, the soldiers deftly adjusted their aim, intentionally avoiding the


    legion commander-level monsters and pouring firepower on the rest.


    one of the advantages of bombardment is the splash damage. it delivers area-wide impact at the point of impact.


    the zombies following behind the robust legion commanders began to explode one after another. regular zombie monsters started to get culled again.


    the problem was the advancing horde of legion commanders.


    unleashing such a number of legion commander-level entities at once, it��s either merciless or lacking in balance.


    "unfair and shitty, but what can we do..."


    i grinned as i turned to my side.


    "life is always like this. isn''t that right, damien?"


    "indeed, your highness."


    damien, who grinned back, sat at his assigned modified ballista gunner''s seat.


    "and overcoming such ordeals is also what life is about."


    well said, my sniper!


    click! click! click!


    as damien prepared the ballista for firing, priests and alchemists loaded "special rounds" into the modified ballista.


    special rounds... were large arrows with a head filled with a mysterious liquid.


    ''we sprayed diluted cure at first, then administered the undiluted cure.''


    so what''s next?


    "it''s concentrated special cure, monsters-!"


    this is the highest-grade special concentrated cure made by working our temple priests, alchemists, spiritists, and even king poseidon to the bone. only a few are available on this front!


    "treat them diligently, damien!"


    "yes, sir!"


    damien meticulously adjusted the firing angle of the modified ballista.


    then he imbued the rounds with his magic power. knowing damien''s skills, i could recognize the craftsmanship he put into the rounds.


    on the outside of the rounds, [magic bullet of annihilation].


    inside the rounds, [magic bullet of healing].


    he combined two types of magic bullets into one round.


    [magic bullet of annihilation] increases the penetration power of the round, and [magic bullet of healing] enhances the effectiveness of the cure.


    damien, his large brown eyes flashing, placed his hand on the trigger.


    "firing-!"


    without hesitation, damien pulled the trigger.


    thud-!


    with a short, intense echo, the modified ballista fired the special round...


    screee!


    the round flew straight towards the flame giant king''s forehead.


    the flame giant king swung its massive hand to block the special round, but,


    "...?!"


    did i mention that i possess [far-sight]?


    the special round, curving mysteriously and altering its trajectory, narrowly slipped through the flame giant king''s fingers-


    thunk...!


    ...and pierced through the flame giant king''s eye, embedding itself into its head.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 747

    chapter 747


    "aaaahhh...!"


    a desperate scream erupted from the flame giant king''s mouth.


    the special concentrated zombie cure had pierced through its eye and lodged directly into its brain. the giant parasite inside, allergic to the cure, must have been in immense pain.


    unable to withstand the concentrated cure, the gigantic parasite burst out from the flame giant king''s head.


    the flame giant king''s zombified state was instantly cured, and the surrounding zombie minions turned their glowing eyes towards it and attacked.


    grrrr!


    growl-!


    various zombies clung to the flame giant king''s back.


    the flame giant king exhaled flames and fiercely swung its arms-


    smash!


    the zombies attached to it were turned into a pulp.


    just moments ago, the flame giant king had been killing its cured subordinates.


    now, the situation was reversed, with the cured flame giant king killing other zombies.


    "aaaargh!"


    spewing flames from its entire body, the flame giant king turned all the zombies in the area into ashes.


    and towards this flame giant king...


    "graaaa-!"


    "grrrk, grrrrk!"


    "screeeech!"


    other zombie nightmare legion commanders charged, emitting all sorts of terrifying sounds.


    the hellhounds cerberus and orthrus bit into the giant king''s legs, the tentacle snail wrapped its body around it, and the mantis, rhino, centipede, and other monsters took turns attacking...


    the flame giant king, resisting for a while, was eventually torn apart and crushed.


    although the flame giant king was a prominent named monster, it couldn''t hold out long against the combined assault of equally powerful monsters.


    thud, thud...


    the shattered body of the giant king collapsed to the ground.


    but it had bought enough time,


    "damien, keep firing!"


    "yes, sir!"


    damien continued to fire the special rounds in succession.


    thud! thud! thud-!


    with heavy firing sounds, the special rounds containing concentrated cure tore through the air.


    the three fired rounds successively hit the heads of the rhino legion commander ''ten horns,'' the mantis legion commander ''bride devourer,'' and the centipede legion commander ''thousand legs.''


    thud! thud! thud...!


    "graaaargh!"


    with the parasites expelled, the three monsters roared fiercely.


    next, the zombified and cured legion commanders glared at each other-


    and clashed.


    boom-!


    they began to tear into each other with immense ferocity.


    ''ten horns'' was a gigantic rhino with ten massive horns, which it used to smash everything around it.


    "rooooooar!"


    with a massive roar, the rhino''s horns impaled other zombies. blood from the monsters splattered everywhere.


    slash! slash...!


    next, the mantis legion commander, ''bride devourer,'' swung its gigantic scythe-like forelegs in all directions.


    its name came from the fact that it beheaded and devoured its mates after mating...


    with each swing of the terrifying mantis''s forelegs, nearby zombies were sliced apart.


    finally, ''thousand legs.''


    as its name suggests, this gigantic arthropod monster��a colossal centipede��had endless legs.


    even when cut, slashed, or severed, it moved separately, discarded damaged segments, and rejoined the remaining parts... it was a robust and disgusting monster.


    the colossal centipede wrapped its long, massive body around other zombies, crushing and bursting them.


    waaahhh!


    the monster legion commanders, who had been fighting to the death just moments ago, suddenly stopped.


    and simultaneously, they turned to face the enormous reindeer slowly approaching them.


    "graaaargh-!"


    the one who had zombified them and turned their legions into walking corpses.


    cromwell.


    the enraged monster legion commanders all charged at once, pounding the ground. with fierce roars, all the horrific monsters rushed towards cromwell.


    the rhino, the mantis, the centipede, the hellhounds, the tentacle snail, the wingless cicada...


    their eyes filled with hatred, these mighty monsters, capable of destroying the world, charged with clear intent to kill.


    and then-


    crunch.


    they were devoured.


    cromwell''s mouth opened unnaturally wide, like a dislocated jaw, and she swallowed cerberus, the leader, whole.


    the three-headed hellhound, swallowed up to its upper body, furiously kicked and resisted...


    crunch!


    when cromwell finally bit down.


    all three heads were simultaneously torn off, and the hellhound stopped moving.


    munch... munch...


    as cromwell chewed slowly, a sticky, slimy aura spread from her like a swamp.


    orthrus, the second-in-command of the hellhound legion and subordinate to cerberus, tried to flee in the face of its leader''s death. but.


    ssss...


    something long and tentacle-like extended from cromwell''s side, wrapping around orthrus'' entire body...


    and pulled it in, swallowing it whole.


    crunch! crunch! crunch!


    the sound of chewing and swallowing echoed.


    from cromwell''s side.


    giant teeth-like structures moved like a crusher, swallowing the hellhound monster.


    "...my god."


    everyone froze, watching this scene.


    munch, munch, munch...


    cromwell proceeded to devour the remaining monster legion commanders one by one.


    ''ten horns,'' ''bride devourer,'' ''thousand legs,'' ''maelstrom,'' and the ''wingless cicada lord,'' all of them...


    they resisted fiercely but in vain.


    they were captured by the countless tentacles sprouting from cromwell''s body, pulled in, and either torn apart by the newly formed teeth or chewed up by the reindeer''s head.


    before long, all the monster legion commanders remaining on the battlefield were devoured by cromwell.


    even after devouring such a large number of colossal monsters, cromwell didn''t seem satisfied. she raised her head.


    wooooooom-


    her gigantic antlers emitted a green glow, and the ominous wave spread across the entire battlefield.


    the remaining zombies, who had been advancing towards us, all turned and walked towards cromwell.


    they quietly lay down in front of her, one by one.


    as if offering themselves as live sacrifices.


    orderly, one by one.


    and cromwell began to meticulously devour these zombies one by one.


    the massive reindeer''s entire body was now rippling with long tentacles and numerous teeth. the tentacles and teeth moved incessantly, continuously devouring the zombies.


    "can''t it just stay a pure zombie apocalypse?"


    i ground my teeth at this apocalyptic, nightmarish scene.


    "instead of turning into a mutated creature horror show, huh?"


    well, the two genres are closely related, but still...!


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 748

    chapter 748


    wriggle, wriggle...


    the tentacles sprouting from the massive reindeer-like cromwell pulsated.


    ��it looks like the parasites we saw before.��


    the tentacles resembled the zombie parasites that rosetta had extracted and shown. it was as if these parasites were enlarged and attached haphazardly without any design considerations.


    snap. snap.


    at the same time, the giant teeth that had grown all over cromwell''s body snapped together, making a chilling bone-cracking sound.


    the teeth moved like a crushing press at regular intervals, but the issue was that these teeth were growing all over cromwell��s body. they clacked incessantly, as if demanding more food.


    "grr, aargh..."


    the bloated body of the monster legion commander was filled with those massive teeth and tentacles. the teeth consumed, and the tentacles assisted. the entire body was designed solely for devouring something.


    the battlefield had fallen silent.


    the remaining zombies on the extended battlefield were either killed by our firepower or died in mutual destruction.


    their corpses were completely devoured by cromwell.


    ��if they were going to end up like this, they should have just stayed underground and eaten each other...��


    i grumbled inwardly, but i vaguely understood the reason.


    cromwell had used this battlefield itself as a ''sacrificial altar.'' she had taken the lives offered on this altar as ''sacrifices.''


    randomly devouring each other wouldn��t have fully utilized the effect of the ''sacrifices,'' but this method allowed her to completely absorb the spiritual and physical essence of her subordinates. truly a demonic way of thinking.


    thud... thud... thud...


    to prove this point, cromwell''s body continued to grow in real-time, swelling into a massive mountain-like form.


    with no more corpses left to eat, cromwell finally began to slowly march towards crossroad.


    i licked my dry lips. my mind raced.


    cromwell didn��t appear like this in the game.


    but this ''doomsday feast'' had long deviated from its game incarnation. complaining about it was pointless.


    what mattered was how to deal with this monster. that��s all.


    how to protect the world. that��s all.


    "raaaaaargh!"


    as cromwell slowly approached, she raised her head and let out a high, ear-piercing roar.


    the antlers on the monster��s head, demonic in shape, gleamed with an ominous green power. they looked like trees swaying.


    a moving mountain of corpses with a tree planted on top...


    thud-!


    in an instant, cromwell, having kicked off the ground, began to charge at the fortress wall.


    she used not only her four legs but also her tentacles to run. the grotesque tentacles on her body gripped the ground, propelling her forward with movements reminiscent of cephalopods like an octopus or squid.


    "fire!"


    "shoot, shoot-!"


    the soldiers on the wall responded as if they had been waiting.


    boom! boom! boom!


    hundreds of cannons and ballistae unleashed their firepower simultaneously.


    the barrage formed a literal cross on cromwell��s body, exploding continuously in a spectacular display of fire and destruction.


    however-


    "dammit...!"


    "it��s not working-!"


    a translucent green barrier enveloped the monster��s body.


    it was probably a protective magic created by those massive antlers.


    ordinary physical attacks couldn��t penetrate it.


    "keep firing!"


    "yes, sir!"


    at my command, the soldiers persisted with the bombardment, and i shouted to the side.


    "damien!"


    "yes, sir-!"


    damien had finished loading the last special round, and i nodded.


    damien��s brown eyes gleamed as he pulled the trigger.


    thooom-!


    the final special round containing the concentrated cure shot out from the modified ballista, slicing through the air towards the monster��s head amidst the barrage of explosions.


    zap!


    the green barrier flashed, seemingly holding off the special round...


    boom! boom! boom-!


    the preceding crossfire shook the barrier.


    "...?"


    but everything was intact.


    the soldiers who had closed their eyes and covered their heads hesitantly lowered their arms and opened their eyes.


    "wha...!"


    they gasped, looking up. the other heroes and soldiers, as well as i, followed suit.


    zap, zzzap...


    a black barrier enveloped the fortress wall and protected us.


    indeed.


    the monster wasn��t the only one with a barrier.


    the new crossroad fortress, [knight bringer], also possessed a top-tier barrier.


    a magical barrier extended from our fortress wall, shielding us from cromwell��s barrier and her charge.


    "raaaaaargh!"


    cromwell strained, pushing with her massive body, but the black dragon fortress stood firm like a mountain.


    "barrier at maximum output, your highness! we��ve stopped the enemy monster commander��s charge! but..."


    lilly, reporting to me, looked slightly upset as she shouted the rest of the report.


    "this wall still doesn��t listen to us-!"


    vrrroooom!


    as if waiting for her words, the nine black dragon power cores inside the wall resonated simultaneously.


    and then-


    zap, zap, zap, zap!


    with a crackling sound, they began to ��consume�� cromwell��s green barrier.


    "...?!"


    cromwell flinched and tried to pull back, but it was too late.


    shhhhk-!


    like a seasoned soldier disarming an enemy, the black dragon fortress smoothly absorbed cromwell��s barrier.


    ��whew.��


    despite the tense situation, i couldn��t help but whistle.


    this was the special ability of the new crossroad fortress, [knight bringer].


    it could ��steal and use�� the enemy��s defensive measures.


    the effect was temporary, but its performance was insanely good.


    ��alright, great. really great, but...��


    i trembled with excitement.


    ��what a bad personality, this black dragon...!��


    look at this natural act of plundering! even in death, it had such a rogue mentality?


    this ability couldn��t be activated at our will. the fortress did it on its own when it felt like it.


    despite being classified as a special artifact, most of its abilities were random activations. what kind of fortress is this...


    "anyway, it��s effective."


    cromwell, her charge halted and her barrier stolen, stumbled back.


    oh no, where do you think


    you��re going?


    "we finish this now!"


    i turned and shouted.


    "all mages-!"


    the strategic weapons of our side, having completed their assigned spell castings, nodded at me. i extended my arm forward, nodding back.


    "give her a taste of this!"


    "yes, sir-!"


    the next moment,


    swoooom-!


    a dazzling array of magical lights lit up the fortress wall.


    first, junior��s [elemental disintegration] distorted the space, severely reducing cromwell��s magical defense, followed by...


    boom, boom, boom!


    a relentless magical barrage from the mages rained down on cromwell.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 749

    chapter 749


    boom!


    the mages'' magical barrage struck cromwell with full force.


    waves of colored magical energy spread out, melting and crushing cromwell''s entire body.


    "graah...!"


    cromwell groaned and staggered backward, hit by the barrage of spells for the first time.


    "now is our chance while her defenses are down!"


    i extended my arm and shouted.


    "pour all our firepower into her! shoot-!"


    "yes, sir-!"


    "shoot! give it everything we''ve got-!"


    the mages, who had been charging their magic all this time, unleashed their spells without holding back, casting group spells.


    artifacts installed on the main wall of crossroad, behind the black dragon fortress wall, also belatedly unleashed their defensive magic.


    sniper heroes like damien, along with the artillery that had momentarily retreated, rushed back and fired at cromwell.


    sword energy, arrows, holy power, and spirits.


    even the various defense towers i had summoned.


    every attack method we could muster at this range was unleashed.


    boom! boom! boom...!


    with the barrier stolen by [knight bringer] and her magical defenses shattered by [elemental disintegration], cromwell had no way to fully withstand the damage.


    no matter how many lives cromwell had devoured to grow massive, under such conditions, damage would pierce deep into her core.


    "graaa, aaaargh...!"


    cromwell roared continuously in pain.


    her massively swollen body splattered blood, and the horns that had grown endlessly shattered and splintered. the tentacles that had spread out wildly also burned and shriveled pitifully.


    thud, thud, thud...!


    the barrier had been neutralized, and the magical defenses shattered for only a few dozen seconds.


    but a few dozen seconds was more than enough to turn the tide of battle.


    as cromwell pulled back, trying to protect herself with hundreds of tentacles and shake off the [elemental disintegration] effect, the monster had already suffered irreparable damage.


    thud, thud, thud...


    blood and fluids poured from cromwell''s body, drenching the ground as she barely managed to put some distance between herself and the wall.


    "..."


    the monster glared at us, frothy blood bubbling from between her jaws.


    at this point, i sensed victory.


    although we had exchanged only a single round of attacks, that round had proven a lot.


    we had ample means to cut through her defenses and counterattack, while cromwell lacked a way to bring down our wall.


    ''this is the essence of a siege defense.''


    to overcome a well-fortified fortress, the attackers must possess means that surpass the fortress''s defenses.


    but did cromwell have such means? could she breach the black dragon wall?


    ''she might still have more tricks up her sleeve. but surpassing the black dragon''s defense would be beyond her power.''


    even though it''s a pointless thought, if cromwell had appeared in her original form, leading the original demonic guard corps.


    she might have devised a way to breach the fortress. they fought like humans, with physical specs superior to humans, as a ''military.''


    they might have set up a camp far off, waiting for the black dragon wall''s magical supply to be cut off, and bombarded us with superior demonic artillery.


    but they had all become zombies, and this monstrous cromwell, which had devoured the zombie horde, had no way to breach this high wall.


    ''so, what will you do, monster? what''s your next move?''


    cromwell, wrapping her body with tentacles to shield herself from our attacks, paused to regroup.


    as i watched her, various simulations ran through my mind. the attack methods possessed by the demonic guard corps, the special abilities of the monsters cromwell had devoured...


    ''no matter what attack you use, i''ll block it! on this fortified wall, i''m above you!''


    in the end, this was a siege defense.


    a defense game played on a battlefield favorable to the defenders, the wall and the fortress.


    no matter what attack you use, i''ll break your thrusts again and again...!


    "...aaah."


    and then.


    "aaah, aaaargh-!"


    cromwell opened her mouth wide, emitting an incomprehensible roar with a distorted voice-


    boom!


    she kicked off the ground.


    and began charging at the black dragon wall again.


    "...?!"


    i was taken aback.


    charging again? trying to ram it with her body again?


    ''is she pulling out a new card?''


    no- she''s not. there''s nothing new.


    damien quickly adjusted his aim.


    seven magic bullets from [black queen] converged in midair, aligned on the extended rail, and then-


    boom!


    fired.


    the projectile flew straight, obliterating two of cromwell''s right legs as she ran.


    "...!"


    cromwell stumbled.


    the right front and hind legs were blown off at the joints. losing balance, cromwell began to topple sideways.


    "nice shot, damien!"


    we''d stopped her charge!


    briefly celebrating, i suddenly saw-


    whoosh!


    cromwell''s tentacles, sprouting from all over her body, struck the ground.


    turning all the tentacles she had been using to shield herself from the barrage into makeshift legs, cromwell kept running at the wall with even more ferocity.


    "this insane bastard...!"


    no barrier, with magical defenses shattered.


    she had repurposed all her defensive tentacles to move, absorbing the full brunt of our firepower with her body.


    the massive monster''s body was riddled with wounds. flesh was torn and mangled, bones shattered and scattered.


    yet cromwell kept running.


    as if she felt no pain.


    like a true zombie.


    whoosh!


    despite being battered by countless spells and attacks, cromwell reached the wall and gathered strength in her legs. the tentacles bulged fiercely.


    and then-


    boom!


    creating a huge crater where she had kicked off, cromwell soared into the air like a rocket.


    maybe she had poured all her life force into this one jump, as her tentacles burst and sprayed blood everywhere.


    but that allowed her to leap high.


    "..."


    everyone stared in shock as the monster loomed overhead.


    all the defenses we had prepared.


    this sturdy wall, the well-trained elites, the facilities, the artifacts, and the final line of defense��


    the monster had leaped over them, rendering them powerless.


    "i''ll stop you-!"


    thud!


    whoosh!


    i planted the flagpole into the ground, summoning a magical barrier while activating the [imperial seal ring] to gather and convert human willpower into physical force.


    the grey magical barrier mixed with the white power of human will and formed atop the black dragon wall.


    the massive hand-like barrier shot up into the sky. i extended my arm with all my strength, using the barrier responsive to my will to grasp cromwell''s body.


    and��


    got it.


    in mid-air.


    the barrier i had summoned succeeded in capturing cromwell''s lower body.


    "hold her!"


    "take her down-!"


    the mages and heroes on the wall relentlessly fired upon cromwell.


    hanging momentarily in the air, cromwell was hit by all our desperate attacks, becoming a bloody mess, shredded to pieces.


    that''s right.


    shredded.


    rip!


    cromwell twisted her body, tearing off her lower half held by my barrier. she continued to endure our magic and attacks, and��


    cleared the wall.


    thud��


    crash!


    blood and flesh scattered as the mangled zombie monster leaped over the wall and��


    fell inside crossroad.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 750

    chapter 750


    typically, monsters instinctively prioritize attacking the humans in front of them.


    thus, the soldiers on the walls serve both as defenders and a kind of bait. this principle has allowed crossroad to endure as humanity''s last line of defense.


    intelligent monsters, capable of tactics, have tried various methods to destroy the city.


    they have targeted weak points in the walls or used overwhelming force to break through. however...


    charging headlong into our firepower, sacrificing themselves to break through, was a first.


    "..."


    a moment of silence followed.


    cromwell had leaped over the wall, an unprecedented feat.


    the wall was not only tall but also wide, extending from the front black dragon wall to the original crossroad wall, spanning the width of a small river.


    cromwell had leaped over all of it.


    of course, the damage the monster sustained in the process was immense.


    without a barrier or magical defenses, she took the full brunt of our firepower. moreover, she used her own life force to propel her massive body over the wall.


    inside crossroad, cromwell lay in a mangled, shredded state, barely distinguishable from a corpse.


    normally, such a reckless attempt would result in the monster''s death.


    however, the problem was��


    she was a zombie.


    wriggle!


    the shredded flesh of the monster heaved violently.


    a thick, white steam rose from her pulverized body.


    tentacles, lying limp, began to twitch, gripping the ground, and countless teeth clacked together, gnashing at the air.


    and then��


    rip! rip!


    cromwell, once a massive reindeer or stag-like creature, began to split apart along the lines of the wounds we had inflicted.


    the chunks of flesh staggered, each taking a step and standing.


    parts of the antlers, individual tentacles, and the gnashing teeth formed��


    grotesque, monstrous versions of cromwell''s fragmented body began to walk, their limbs trembling.


    they opened their gnashing jaws, emitting eerie sounds.


    "aaah, aaah..."


    "aaah? aaaargh?"


    "aaaah... aaah, aaah...!"


    rip! rip!


    countless monsters began pouring out of cromwell''s body.


    humanoid forms, dog-like forms, rhinos, mantises, centipedes...


    grotesque masses of flesh with gnashing teeth, emitting distorted voices, and flailing tentacles spread out in all directions.


    the artillerymen and mages on the black dragon wall desperately attacked, but due to the old crossroad wall, their angles were not optimal. moreover, the sheer number of emerging monsters meant a few shots wouldn''t suffice.


    "these disgusting creatures..."


    i ground my teeth, watching the monsters stagger and spread into the city.


    "really causing trouble...!"


    fortunately, crossroad is a fortress city.


    the monsters breached the southern wall and entered the city. however, this doesn''t mean the end of humanity''s last line of defense.


    crossroad is fortified on all four sides. the monsters had essentially trapped themselves within walls.


    "everyone-!"


    i shouted to the soldiers and heroes, stunned by the unexpected situation.


    "regroup and move to the northern, eastern, and western walls of crossroad! reinforce the defenses!"


    "...!"


    "as long as we hold the outer walls, the monsters inside can''t escape! block the exits and take them down one by one! don''t panic!"


    the civilians had already been evacuated from crossroad.


    by sealing off the city and methodically eliminating the trapped monsters, we could still defend the human world''s entrance. we still held the advantage.


    "move quickly! defend the other walls before the monsters break out!"


    i commanded, extending my arm.


    dash!


    i allocated the rescue missions based on the heroes'' mobility and combat capabilities, covering the various groups of non-combat personnel scattered throughout the city.


    the moment the orders were given, the heroes leaped into action, heading into the city without hesitation.


    "lastly, the farthest and most difficult rescue operation."


    i clicked my tongue as i confirmed the final location.


    "the old barracks housing retired and injured soldiers. it''s in the center of the city."


    this included chain, hecate, and others who couldn''t participate in combat but had no place to go outside crossroad.


    normally, being in the city center would have been one of the safest places, but now it was the most dangerous.


    "who will rescue them?"


    i glanced at lucas.


    "..."


    lucas lowered his bright blue eyes, deep in thought.


    finally, he spoke in a dry voice.


    ***


    "aaah, aaah..."


    "aaah! aaaargh..."


    "aaaah! aaaargh-!"


    emitting meaningless screams, the grotesque masses of flesh traversed the city.


    the monsters indiscriminately captured any living beings within the city, shoving them between their gnashing teeth and devouring them.


    from livestock to small rats, nothing in their path retained its form, torn apart and consumed.


    "..."


    the retired soldiers hiding in the barracks watched in silence.


    chain trembled, her face drenched in sweat.


    "what the hell are those things doing in crossroad...? did the wall fall?"


    "that''s unlikely. a signal flare went up just a moment ago."


    hecate glanced skyward.


    "it seems these monsters somehow got over the wall, but our forces are still fighting. the signal flare is a call for all survivors to move towards the wall."


    "move towards the wall? how the hell are we supposed to do that?"


    that was the problem.


    the distance from the barracks to the wall was considerable. even if it wasn''t too far normally, it was an impossible distance for the retired, often injured, soldiers here.


    chain grabbed her crutch, swallowing curses. she could move, albeit with difficulty, but some of the retired soldiers had no legs or were bedridden.


    how could they possibly make it to the wall through those monsters?


    thud!


    suddenly, the door to the barracks shook violently.


    the retired soldiers peeked through the windows and saw monsters swarming the entrance.


    thud! thud! crack!


    the barracks door was ripped off and fell to the ground. the masses of flesh, emitting suffocating screams, staggered into the barracks.


    "..."


    the retired soldiers turned pale, looking at each other in a cold sweat.


    shling��


    hecate and the four other glory knights drew their weapons from their sheaths.


    "we can''t escape on our own. everyone, gather in the large room. block the door and build barricades. hold out until the rescue team arrives."


    "what? but..."


    there were already over a hundred monsters inside the barracks.


    how could they hold out in such a situation?


    "we''ll create a distraction."


    hecate exchanged glances with the other glory knights and gave a bitter smile.


    "we''re still useful for at least that much."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 751

    chapter 751


    the glory knights are no longer able to fight as soldiers.


    however, volunteering as bait, hecate thought.


    ��everyone else is in pain too.��


    not being able to move properly, not being able to fight properly, is the same for all the retired soldiers staying here.


    but there is one crucial difference between the other soldiers and the glory knights.


    ��we have nowhere to go back to.��


    no hometown, no family, nothing left. even the small remaining ties were deliberately severed.


    the glory knights were an order adjusted to serve and die solely for the emperor.


    if ash hadn''t forcibly held them back, they would have inevitably left this place, melted into the shadows of the world, and disappeared without a trace.


    ��but others are different from us.��


    chain is a prime example.


    as a wizard whose lifespan is over and who has lost all his comrades, he claims he has nowhere to return to and is dithering here... but in fact, doesn��t he have a wife and daughter back in his hometown? and now, a grandchild has been born.


    they are different from us. they have people and places to return to.


    if someone has to die, it should be us, the empire��s ghosts who have nothing.


    so, the glory knights volunteered to lure the monstrous creatures pouring into the barracks, forcibly stuffing those who opposed into rooms on the second floor, and carefully descended to the first floor of the barracks.


    "ah, ahh? ahhh..."


    "ahhhhh! ahhhhh!"


    "ah. ah. ah. ah."


    the creatures, with their teeth chattering, wriggled and poured into the barracks.


    the glory knights exchanged glances. having worked together for so long, they quickly reached a consensus.


    ��we need to lure as many creatures as possible out of the barracks.��


    so that as few creatures as possible remain inside.


    so that the gathered retired soldiers can hold out as long as possible.


    the world guardian front never abandons its comrades... commander ash will definitely send a rescue team this time too.


    so, until then, the glory knights will draw as much attention as possible.


    "now!"


    signaled by hecate, the first to rush out, the remaining glory knights scattered and ran in all directions.


    even though the curse had drained away, rendering them unable to fight properly as soldiers anymore.


    they were still the elite among elites, the knights among knights known as the glory knights.


    "luring these foolish creatures is no difficult task."


    the five glory knights surveyed the barracks, then each ran in different directions, and the monstrous creatures, with their bizarre cries, chased after them.


    ��good, we��ve lured most of the creatures inside the barracks out...��


    if they continued to lead the creatures and keep running, they could buy enough time.


    just as hecate thought this.


    "ah... ahh!"


    one creature far off trembled violently,


    shwaaack!


    and suddenly extended its tentacles from the middle of its body.


    it was an entirely unexpected attack, and they had lost the ability to respond to such ambushes...


    "ugh?!"


    hecate was helplessly caught by the tentacle wrapping around her neck.


    as hecate choked and struggled, other creatures closed in, each spewing tentacles to bind hecate��s hands and feet.


    "damn...! what the...!"


    hecate wasn''t the only one.


    all the glory knights, who had each tried to escape in different directions, were bound and struggling against the creatures'' sudden tentacle attack.


    dozens of tentacles bound hecate, as the creatures slowly closed in.


    "ugh...!"


    with her vision blurring due to lack of air, hecate sensed the end was near.


    she had no regrets about life. but.


    - "when this battle is over, how about we go on a date?"


    lucas��s face suddenly came to mind, making such a proposal.


    ��the first time he asked me out.��


    without finding out what he really meant, she was going to die like this.


    she fleetingly wondered if, like a prince in a fairy tale, he might come to rescue her.


    - "if it wasn��t wartime, of course, i would drop everything and run to save you. but now, i am the bodyguard of the lord and the adjutant of the frontline commander. i have a duty to protect my position."


    that blunt voice simultaneously echoed in her ears.


    with a bitter smile, hecate slowly closed her eyes.


    ��seriously, i never had any luck with men...��


    the creatures drew closer, baring their teeth and lunging at hecate.


    and at that moment.


    flash-!


    a dazzling flash of light erupted in the sky.


    immediately after, a beam of light struck the ground, hitting the creatures binding hecate with their tentacles. they screeched and fell back.


    the tentacles loosened. barely able to breathe, hecate looked up at the sky with blurred vision.


    ��who...?��


    could it be that lucas noticed her plight and really came to save her?


    "...what?"


    hecate looked back with bewildered eyes. junior slowly nodded.


    "not the heir to a curse, not the avenger of an old war, not the knight of the empire. just a twenty-four-year-old you."


    "..."


    "who you are is not decided by your job or career, the curse you inherit, or the person you serve."


    junior repeated the words ash had once told her, now in her own voice.


    "who you are is decided by what you do from now on."


    "..."


    "so, please answer me, sir hecate. is there really nothing you want to do? it could be trivial or insignificant. do you really have no dream?"


    "i..."


    as hecate hesitated, junior smiled.


    "by the way, my dream is to build a magnificent villa with a swimming pool in the south and live a fantastic retirement life."


    hecate exhaled in disbelief.


    "why is someone younger than me already dreaming of retirement?"


    "so what. it��s still a wonderful dream, isn��t it?"


    suddenly, the faces of two people who had once shared this dream, though they eventually parted ways without realizing it, came to junior��s mind.


    a mother who wasn��t a mother.


    a teacher who wasn��t a teacher.


    the silly dream they both had...


    had passed down to her.


    "when i build my villa, you must come and visit. i��ll let you stay for free."


    "..."


    "now, i��ve shared my dream, so it��s your turn, sir hecate. come on!"


    hecate, staggering to a halt, shook her head slightly.


    "i��ve never thought about what i want to do."


    "then start thinking now."


    "at this point?"


    hecate gestured towards the creatures filling the alley and asked.


    "with the world��s end at our doorstep?"


    "precisely now."


    junior nodded firmly.


    "we��re still young, and even if the world��s end is near... it hasn��t reached us yet."


    "..."


    "from now until the world��s end, let��s find it together."


    "..."


    "whatever foolish or ridiculous thing it may be, i��ll be with you."


    hecate��s shoulders slumped.


    "haa..."


    letting out a long sigh, hecate turned to junior.


    "i don��t like you, junior."


    "yes. dislike me."


    "i will never forgive the kingdom of camilla that killed my parents."


    "yes. don��t forgive."


    junior too.


    would never forgive the empire that burned her hometown and scarred her body with burns.


    "remember the grudges between camilla kingdom, the empire, and us."


    "..."


    "and live together like that."


    junior slowly extended her hand forward.


    across the unbridgeable chasm, beyond the cliff that remained unreachable...


    as if asking for a handshake.


    "by the way, i like you."


    "..."


    "from the beginning till now. and continuously. i want to be your friend."


    hecate shook her head slightly, sighing again.


    "seriously. this is absurd."


    then hecate slowly raised her hand, reaching out towards junior.


    and just as their hands were about to meet-


    wham-!


    "...!"


    junior��s eyes widened.


    monstrous creatures, having violently breached junior��s magical barrier, were pouring down right behind hecate.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 752

    chapter 752


    the monstrous creatures behind hecate lunged with teeth, claws, and tentacles...


    just before they could reach her, hecate��s body was swiftly lifted into the air as if someone had snatched her away.


    soon, the rest of the glory knights and junior were also floating in the air.


    while floating, junior looked down at the wriggling creatures below and broke into a cold sweat.


    "wow, that was really close..."


    tentacles flew at them repeatedly, but junior blocked them effortlessly with magic.


    with a sigh of relief, junior looked up and waved her hand.


    "nice timing, bodybag!"


    above them was the psychokinetic bodybag, her face red and sweating profusely. all the retired soldiers inside the barracks were also floating around her.


    although bodybag wasn��t as fast as dearmudin, she could simulate flying. so, she had flown in with junior for the rescue mission, lifting the retired soldiers into the air while junior dealt with the surrounding creatures.


    after grabbing the last remaining glory knights and junior, bodybag, struggling to hold dozens of people in the air, began to fly towards the city walls. junior assisted her with wind magic.


    "..."


    hecate, floating in the air with a blank expression, looked at junior using wind magic beside her and slowly opened her mouth.


    "i��ve thought of something."


    "huh? what is it?"


    "something i want to do."


    a faint smile appeared on hecate��s lips.


    "something really silly and absurd, something i��ve only imagined."


    ***


    at the same time.


    near the southern wall.


    "uwaaaah! aaaaaaah!"


    "help, somebody help us!"


    the soldiers and volunteers in the cooking unit screamed incessantly.


    because soldiers need to eat and drink to fight, the cooking unit had to stay within the camp under any circumstances.


    although the cooking unit received minimal combat training, they generally had low combat capabilities.


    for them, the fleshy monsters with tentacles and teeth were terrifying and horrible enemies.


    "aaaah! uwaaaaah!"


    among them, a cafeteria waiter who had joined as a volunteer before this battle, the one who confessed to evangeline, was in a panic, crying his eyes out.


    "a-a-a-a-a-aah!"


    crash! clang!


    the monster that rushed in swung its tentacles, knocking over all the kitchenware.


    the waiter screamed and hid under a table. the fallen kitchenware clattered loudly.


    as he curled up, trembling, someone grabbed his shoulder. the terrified waiter saw it was the large cooking unit leader holding a kitchen knife and shouting.


    "hey, newbie! get a grip! do you want to die like this?!"


    "y-yes? y-yes? of c-course not?"


    "then fight back! even the cooking unit are soldiers! you received basic training too!"


    "but how can we fight such monsters...!"


    "who said to kill them? just grab something sturdy and block their attacks instead of cowering!"


    the cooking unit leader handed him a large pot. as the waiter awkwardly took it, the leader nodded.


    "hang in there a little longer! the prince will send a rescue team soon!"


    "d-d-do you think the prince would care about us in the cooking unit...?"


    "of course! the prince is that kind of person!"


    the cooking unit leader grinned and then drew another kitchen knife, charging at the monsters with a loud battle cry.


    the sound of breaking kitchenware, the screams of people, the wails of monsters...


    amid the overwhelming noise, the waiter, who had put a pot on his head, suddenly opened his tearful eyes wide.


    "i-i will too..."


    he thought of evangeline, the successor of the lord who always fought for the city��his crush.


    hadn��t he told her he wanted to know what kind of battle she was fighting? that��s why he enlisted.


    but what a mess he was now.


    "i will... prove that i deserve to live in this city too...!"


    the waiter crawled out from under the table and stood up, shouting.


    "..."


    "besides, junior, who is as capable as i am, or even more so in some situations, has gone to rescue the barracks. they��ll be fine."


    originally, i intended to send lucas and other melee heroes to the barracks.


    but the barracks were too far from the city wall, and i couldn��t send just one or two of the front-line heroes. moreover, to safely escort the non-combatants out, we needed at least two parties.


    that��s when junior volunteered to go.


    ��leave it to me. i will definitely rescue the retired soldiers in the barracks.��


    being seasoned and well-trained, junior was entrusted with the barracks rescue mission.


    of course, not alone. i paired her with bodybag, a psychokinetic who excels in various situations beyond combat. the two-mage duo.


    ��with junior handling the firepower and me supporting, the two of us can manage. please send us.��


    i decided to trust the two veteran mages who volunteered.


    the barracks rescue team had just sent up a success signal flare. i breathed a sigh of relief. thank goodness.


    additionally, the evacuation of the cooking unit, priests, alchemists, and other non-combatants was progressing one by one.


    the remaining elite heroes by my side watched the city��s center with determined faces.


    ooooooh...!


    the massive carcass of the giant reindeer monster, which was regurgitating the monsters it had eaten, spewing them out all around.


    amidst this steaming mass of flesh, an antlered demon creature stood wobbling with dull eyes.


    "ugh, ugh..."


    cromwell.


    it was the true form of the enemy monster commander, who had shed layer upon layer of its hide.


    ��we have to take it down before it causes more trouble.��


    taking a deep breath, i exchanged glances with the surrounding heroes.


    although we should avoid close combat if possible, we cannot miss this opportunity.


    while the dispatched rescue team evacuates the non-combatants and the zombie remnants are dealt with at the four defensive walls.


    with the remaining personnel, we strike at the heart of the enemy camp... cromwell��s main body.


    "let��s end this in one go."


    i shouted, pointing the flag forward.


    "charge!"


    "yes-!"


    led by lucas, the elite heroes clad in heavy armor smoothly scaled down the wall and charged towards cromwell.


    at the same time, i turned sharply to the side.


    "lilly, activate all the prepared artifacts!"


    "yes, sir!"


    following my order, lilly sent hand signals around.


    then, the wizards and alchemists on the walls of crossroad castle began moving busily.


    the black dragon wall [knight bringer] surrounding the castle is a structure that transforms on-site, so when installing a new wall, we also need to install the defense equipment anew.


    the black dragon wall was completed just before the siege began. cannons and ballistae were installed immediately as trained, but.


    artifacts require magical engineering processes such as connecting the magic circuits. we only used the ones installed on the castle wall of crossroad, firing at angles that came into view.


    now the enemy is inside crossroad.


    all the artifacts installed on the castle wall can be used by simply turning their direction. they all have clear angles.


    ��we can��t just ravage the city, though.��


    of course, if it comes to it, we must be prepared to do so, but we should minimize damage if possible.


    we chose to use artifacts that would effectively eliminate the enemy with minimal damage to the city.


    zzzzzzing!


    click! click!


    as various artifacts loaded and aimed at the enemies.


    "please... let this be a big hit this time... make it worth the cost..."


    muttering her prayer, lilly and the alchemists carefully took out and installed a large metal plate artifact.


    an ssr-grade artifact that sends the target stamped within it to the southern plains.


    [back to square one].


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 753

    chapter 753


    the walls of crossroad castle were lower than the newly installed knight bringer walls on the outskirts.


    for this reason, most of the artifacts installed on the castle walls couldn''t be used in previous battles due to lack of visibility. this time, however, the situation was the exact opposite.


    to deal with the monsters that had entered the castle, artifacts were more effective than cannons or ballistae.


    as the artifacts lined up against the monsters, the alchemists and wizards in charge thought.


    ��we can��t keep losing to the artillerymen!��


    unbeknownst to most, the soldiers of crossroad had a prideful rivalry between their different units, with the artillery having the highest pride.


    not only were they favored by ash, but they also recorded the most kills, making them the elite unit.


    but that was just in terms of regular monster kills. when it came to boss monsters and critical stage completions, it was always the artifact team that played a decisive role!


    today, the artifact team was determined to assert their presence in the remaining battle.


    among them was the pride and joy of the artifact team.


    the highest-grade defensive artifact, [back to square one].


    an equipment that forcibly teleports any opponent captured in its metal plate to the southern plains of crossroad, usable only once per stage.


    though costly and time-consuming to maintain, its performance in real combat had always been ambiguous.


    recently, it had performed well in the battle against the king of flies by destroying part of the king of flies��s wings and finding a way to attack, and in the black dragon battle by teleporting the allied squad right in front of the black dragon.


    yet, it hadn''t fully utilized its original function��forcing the enemy��s core force away from the frontline.


    ��this time, for sure!��


    as the alchemists aimed the metal plate at the monsters, they swallowed their dry throats.


    currently, numerous monsters still surrounded cromwell, the enemy commander whom our heroes were charging at.


    if they could ''capture'' these monsters, except cromwell, and teleport them to the end of the southern plains, it would greatly aid our charging heroes.


    "get ready, get ready-!"


    besides [back to square one], other various artifacts also completed their activation preparations.


    after waiting for the optimal timing-


    ***


    shaaak!


    led by lucas, the melee heroes slid down the walls as if gliding.


    they didn''t descend directly on the vertical wall; i had connected a magical wall to the ground like a slide, which they deftly rode down.


    "we have no clear information on the current state of the enemy!"


    i shouted, running alongside the tenth row.


    "fight flexibly according to the situation! don''t let your guard down for even a second, always stay alert!"


    "yes!"


    everyone answered in unison.


    my heroes were already veterans among veterans. there was no need for such reminders.


    the crucial part was my role. no matter cromwell''s state or form, i had to give the most appropriate instructions at each moment.


    the heroes, having completed their descent, naturally formed an assault formation and charged forward. various monstrous creatures spilled from cromwell''s main body and filled our path.


    "aaah, aaaaaah-!"


    "grrrrk, grrrk, grrrk!"


    "it hurts, it hurts!"


    most of the fleshy monsters had spread throughout the city, but there were still quite a few clattering their teeth around cromwell.


    i gritted my teeth. before fighting cromwell, it seemed we��d have to struggle through these many creatures...?!


    zzzzing!


    just then, the sound of an artifact activating was heard,


    click-!


    with a sound like a camera shutter,


    over a hundred massive fleshy monsters blocking our path vanished in an instant.


    "huh?"


    "what..."


    "this is...?!"


    the leading heroes widened their eyes in surprise. so did i.


    ��this is... forced teleportation!��


    i looked back.


    "chirr! chirr!"


    "eat, eat, eat, eat, eat...!"


    the mantis and giant-shaped flesh monsters joined the fray, roaring.


    boom! boom...!


    the giant monsters collided, devastating the surroundings. a cloud of dust rose in the area.


    luckily, it was an empty southern lot with few buildings, but please, moderate the destruction! i''m sick of the restoration work!


    two huge dog-shaped flesh monsters charged at us.


    they resembled a three-headed dog and a two-headed dog. clearly, they were cerberus and orthrus, which cromwell had devoured earlier.


    "looking like chewed gum..."


    i decided it wasn��t too difficult to deal with them, seeing their tentacles and teeth.


    "they��re zombies! just meat monsters without any special abilities other than tentacles and teeth!"


    sure, the tentacles and teeth were scary, but that''s just physical prowess, far from their abilities in life.


    though it wasn''t a long time, observing the monsters'' behavior on the wall led me to this conclusion, and indeed, the two flesh dogs couldn''t use their hellhound abilities.


    "raa, aah, aaah!"


    still, their terrifying physical abilities remained, and they charged at us with their huge mouths wide open.


    thunk! thunk-!


    two spears like missiles fell from the sky, piercing each one''s chest and pinning them to the ground, rendering them unable to move.


    looking up, i saw mikhail descending swiftly on his griffin. he had thrown the spears while riding down.


    screech!


    mikhail, who descended in an instant, grabbed the double spears he had thrown and pulled them out with a burst of crimson energy.


    rip...!


    the two struggling hellhound-shaped flesh monsters were split apart.


    spinning his spears lightly, mikhail smiled and kicked his griffin''s sides to take flight again.


    "commander, i''ll guard from above."


    the youngest king of the vermillion kingdom... no, the youngest king, soared back into the sky instantly. my heroes also roared and charged forward, clashing with the monsters.


    while torkel blocked the tentacles with a huge shield,


    kuilan scattered red aura-laden punches, smashing the monsters,


    verdandi''s green-magic-imbued dagger unleashed ranged slashes, cutting down all the flesh in its path.


    kellibey used a chisel and hammer to break through the tall flesh barrier, creating a path.


    zenith and rosetta, having completed their respective rescue missions, activated [oath of healing] and [oath of protection], unleashing divine power like rain. the holy energy incinerated the small flesh pieces wriggling and trying to sprout tentacles.


    "screeeech!"


    lastly, a giant slug-shaped flesh monster blocked our way, letting out a grotesque scream.


    "...move aside, monstrosity."


    swish-!


    lucas dashed forward and delivered a fierce slash, splitting it apart and setting it ablaze simultaneously.


    [excalibur] and the [bestowed sword] emitted a blinding light as they shattered the monster. lucas lightly shook the twin swords, flicking off the remains, then respectfully bowed to me.


    "my lord."


    "good."


    i walked along the path my heroes had carved. not once did the path falter.


    swish!


    thud...!


    other heroes, having completed their rescue missions in different parts of the city, began joining up and following behind me.


    after breaking through all resistance, our main force finally stood before the enemy commander.


    "..."


    standing still among the corpses and flesh remnants was the boss monster of this stage��


    cromwell.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 754

    chapter 754


    it was about cromwell''s childhood.


    "ah!"


    while sparring with a young demon, cromwell slipped and fell, resulting in her first defeat.


    the tip of the demon youth''s sword touched cromwell''s neck.


    her first defeat ever.


    though young, cromwell''s talent was overwhelming, and she had never lost in a sparring match.


    cromwell was surprised, but the young demon who had defeated her was even more shocked. the elder watching the duel turned pale with bewilderment.


    "haha, you''re amazing!"


    momentarily stunned, cromwell got up, laughed brightly, and extended her hand for a handshake with the youth who had defeated her.


    the youth, still dazed, accepted cromwell''s handshake. cromwell patted the youth''s shoulder.


    "you''re the first to beat me. let''s spar again next time! alright?"


    but that never happened.


    that night, the youth was ''eliminated.''


    thunk! thunk! thunk...!


    with an expressionless face, the elder swung his knife, stabbing the youth tied to the pillar in the stomach.


    the youth twisted in pain and eventually died. the elder wiped the sweat off his face with his sleeve.


    "elder?!"


    cromwell, arriving a step too late, was horrified.


    "what... what on earth have you done?! why did you kill him?!"


    "your excellency."


    the elder spoke coldly.


    "your excellency must neither lose nor fail."


    "what...?!"


    "as the ruler of the legion, you must be flawless."


    thus.


    anyone aware of cromwell''s defeat was eradicated.


    though an absurd thought and action, the elder''s eyes held an eerily firm conviction.


    cromwell asked in a trembling voice.


    "so, you''re making it as if this never happened?"


    "yes. your excellency has never lost. such a thing never happened."


    after setting the limp youth''s body on magical fire, the elder whispered sternly into cromwell''s ear.


    "if your excellency truly loses, truly fails, then it will be i, and our entire legion, who will be tied to a pillar and killed."


    "...!"


    "never lose. never fail. achieve only victory."


    in an instant, the youth''s body was reduced to ashes.


    as cromwell stood frozen, staring at the charred spot, the elder reiterated coldly into her ear.


    "for the legion, only victory."


    and it turned out as such.


    throughout her growth, cromwell buried all her mistakes and pretended they never happened. she was forcibly made flawless.


    she never once lost, never once failed. cromwell grew to be the greatest commander of the legion.


    and because of that.


    cromwell never learned to accept failure.


    she never learned from defeat, never learned to steady her heart after a loss.


    "huh?"


    and at some point.


    cromwell stood at a dead-end.


    dead end.


    defeated by night bringer, she could no longer move forward and came to a halt.


    ��ah...��


    on the brink of life and death, she thought blankly.


    ��stopping... is comfortable.��


    in truth, she never understood from the beginning.


    why she had to conquer the world.


    what the ambition of her race was. what the glory of her homeland was.


    she was just pushed to the forefront.


    because everyone expected it. because everyone was watching her. because everyone said she was the only hope...


    but now, that tiresome race was over.


    she could let everything go and rest.


    "your excellency."


    then a voice came from behind. turning around, she saw the elder standing with open arms.


    boom!


    an enormous explosion and smoke spread everywhere.


    -but, there was no damage.


    "is that all...!"


    just before the flaming fist fell, i conjured a magical barrier in the air and blocked it precisely.


    the real-time melting and evaporating of the magical barrier bought us a few seconds, but it was enough. our heroes had already approached cromwell.


    then cromwell swung her left hand horizontally.


    whoosh!


    likewise, some of the antlers glowed cyan, and this time, a long, blade-like arm formed in the air.


    ��the cutting ability of the mantis legion...!��


    slash-!


    and the incoming mantis scythe slash-


    "huup-!"


    thud!


    torkel took it head-on.


    normally, it''s a kind of curse that would inevitably slice its target, but torkel activated his ultimate skill [humans are not born to lose] and neutralized the curse with his body.


    "nice, torkel!"


    but i stopped mid-praise, feeling awkward.


    clang! clang! clang! clang!


    so far, only parts of the antlers were glowing, but now, they were starting to light up in succession, spewing colors.


    "ah..."


    cromwell''s green eyes widened menacingly, and around her, all kinds of monster attack methods materialized from magic.


    "ah, father. watch over me."


    crunch, crack...


    it was clearly the sound of magic resonating, but it echoed like the eerie cracking of bones and joints.


    "i will lead our legion..."


    cromwell opened her mouth wide and roared.


    "to glory-!"


    boom...!


    a fierce magical storm erupted in all directions.


    the teeth of a hellhound, the venom of a centipede, the leg muscles of a cicada, and countless tentacles...


    all of these took form through magic and poured out indiscriminately. the heroes who had barely approached had to retreat quickly to avoid being swept away.


    "ugh! what kind of creature is this...?!"


    "ash! we can''t find an opening!"


    "fall back! we need to find a way!"


    the close-range heroes, having barely distanced themselves from cromwell, caught their breath and searched for a gap. but even getting this close had left them covered in wounds.


    watching cromwell''s constantly glowing antlers, i clicked my tongue.


    ��the ranged attack team...!��


    our wizards and snipers were, of course, attempting to attack.


    slash! slash!


    but since the transformation phase, cromwell''s antlers had spread a thick mist-like magical barrier, neutralizing all attacks in the air.


    junior, who had joined us late, was struggling to unleash [elemental disassembly], but cromwell, having devoured all the monsters in the area and made their magic her own, was producing power more rapidly than [elemental disassembly] could deplete.


    ��the only fortunate thing is, her attacks are not precise!��


    cromwell''s attacks were reckless.


    it was like a boxer who had taken a barrage of punches and was unconscious, swinging their fists at anyone who came close...


    ��in this case, the only attack method we can use is...��


    i was quickly calculating when a voice came from beside me.


    "prince ash."


    i turned to see dearmudin.


    the old mage, with a somewhat complex expression, nodded at me.


    "i know a way to neutralize that beast."


    "what? really?"


    "yes."


    glaring at cromwell, dearmudin gave a bitter smile.


    "when i was at the abandoned cathedral, living with the demons... i learned of a weakness."


    then dearmudin sighed deeply.


    "once again, such a role falls to an old man."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 755

    chapter 755


    while dearmudin prepared the ''operation,'' the battle continued.


    instead of aiming for complete annihilation, our tactics shifted to suppression or stalling.


    if we could annihilate cromwell, we would, but��


    killing cromwell, who had devoured tens of thousands of monsters and spewed out their powers in all directions, was extremely difficult.


    "ah! aaaaaah-!"


    the power output was too high.


    the violent currents of magic bursting out with her roar boiled and tangled like tentacles, bouncing in all directions.


    the enormous antlers on cromwell''s head continuously spewed magical light, devastating everything around her.


    seeing the flashing antlers on the monster''s head, i shivered.


    "it''s like a damn christmas tree...!"


    come to think of it, it is the end of the year! there''s no christmas in this world, but the timing is about right!


    like a christmas tree wrapped in lights, cromwell was radiating light and magic in all directions, and we were desperately trying to suppress and hold her in place.


    boom! boom boom!


    the magic bursts imbued with all kinds of abilities smashed roads and buildings, and the melee heroes on that side agilely flipped through the air to dodge.


    "we''re reaching the limit of stalling, my lord!"


    lucas, cutting through the tentacle-like magic currents with a blade of light, shouted urgently.


    "the monster is expanding its territory! at this rate, all of crossroad will fall under her magical influence!"


    having devoured tens of thousands of monsters, cromwell wielded that magic indiscriminately, and the range was gradually increasing.


    moreover, these attacks also served as defense. the wildly spewing magic field was condensing around her, transforming into an impenetrable layered barrier.


    our long-range attacks were neutralized, and the melee heroes couldn''t withstand the waves of insane magic and were gradually pushed back.


    if this continued, lucas''s worry that cromwell might destroy all of crossroad could come true.


    ��but her magic is extremely unstable.��


    right now, cromwell was vomiting out the magic she had consumed without restraint. there was no design or strategy.


    she was just wielding it reflexively, desperately, like a tantrum from a very angry child.


    the magic wave was unstable, the output reaching unbelievable highs and then dropping to lows.


    ��we have to aim for the moment when her magic pattern hits the low point and disappears!��


    at that moment.


    "prince ash!"


    a voice came from above.


    looking up urgently, i saw dearmudin soaring in the sky with the magic robe [old phoenix]. and��


    "why am i doing this again!"


    clinging to his side, wriggling, was the illusionist violet.


    ignoring the struggling violet, dearmudin shouted.


    "we are ready!"


    though violet seemed unprepared, i trusted her to pull through as she always did in actual combat.


    "everyone, listen up! follow the plan i instructed earlier!"


    while dearmudin was preparing, i had already briefed the heroes on the plan.


    now it was time to execute it.


    "i will give the timing signal! when i do, pour everything into it!"


    "yes-!"


    as soon as i finished speaking, a terrifying surge of magic erupted from cromwell.


    "i have to win..."


    crying blood like a waterfall, cromwell roared.


    "i have to win since i ate so muchooooooo!"no?v(el)b\\jnn


    the antlers glowed a dazzling light green, and the monster''s magic burst out indiscriminately the next moment.


    magic spewed out without any concept of conservation or operation, forming huge tentacles��no, branches that grew rapidly and targeted the living humans around.


    as lucas warned earlier, it was power capable of destroying all of crossroad.


    "melee units, all��!"


    evangeline then dashed forward.


    "block it-!"


    dozens of melee heroes with shields fearlessly rushed forward. into the raging currents of magic that would surely leave no bones behind if they were swept away.


    clerics had wrapped the heroes'' bodies in holy armor, and i also created real-time magic fortresses around them to support them.


    "pour everything in-!"


    verdandi sliced with [isagum], kuilan unleashed his ultimate technique, and mikhail continued to throw crimson magic spears without rest.


    all the heroes poured out their ultimate moves.


    crack! crack! crack!


    unable to withstand it, the magic fields broke layer by layer.


    "kellybay!"


    using the [imperial seal ring], i gathered all the ''will'' of humanity i could, forging it into a giant nail.


    flicking the giant nail of will into the air, i shouted.


    "finish it off!"


    "leave it to me!"


    kellybay, summoning the power of the ancestral god, swung his war hammer, which glowed with golden magic, making it hundreds of times larger.


    spinning like a top in the air, kellybay struck the head of the nail with his hammer.


    thud!


    the nail of will, flying like a beam of light, struck cromwell''s magic field��at the exact point we had all been attacking.


    crack!


    the nail shattered the magic field like breaking glass, tearing through dozens of layers of magic fields at once.


    "lucas!"


    i turned and shouted.


    "finish it-!"


    lucas was already running.


    rushing forward, lucas leaped into the air, slashing his dual swords in an x shape.


    slash!


    the long-range slash of light struck the nail, shoving it in, and instantly split the remaining dozens of magic field layers.


    "ah..."


    but by then, cromwell''s magic pattern was recovering.


    "aaaaaaaah-!"


    the monster''s surging magic erupted again, attempting to form new magic fields��


    at that moment.


    "��i''ve got it."


    boom!


    damien, waiting atop a spire, took the shot.


    in the brief moment between the disappearance of all magic fields and the formation of new ones.


    his precisely aimed shot pierced through that instant gap and struck cromwell''s forehead.


    thunk...!


    "...?!"


    it wasn''t an attack bullet.


    it was the last of our concentrated cure, all packed into a single shot.


    "ah...?!"


    cromwell was the source of the zombie parasites. this cure bullet wouldn''t kill her.


    but it could disrupt the zombification mechanism��stop the function that made the dead body move.


    "aah, aah...?!"


    as if in disbelief, the surging magic stopped, and cromwell staggered...


    whizzzz!


    dearmudin and violet descended from the sky.


    "please, let this work-!"


    violet, eyes tightly shut, shouted.


    "[daydream-!]"


    and violet''s fingertips, imbued with a pale purple magic, touched cromwell''s forehead.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 756

    chapter 756


    "huh?"


    cromwell''s voice sounded dazed.


    just moments ago, she had been fighting.


    for the sole remaining goal��conquering the human world, she was engaged in a life-and-death battle with enemies she could no longer distinguish.


    but when she came to her senses, she was inside a familiar ship.


    the dimensional transport ship that departed from her homeland.


    this ship, which carried the demon legion to other distant dimensions, was like a cherished old home for young cromwell, almost her true homeland.


    cromwell had also reverted to her childhood form.


    there were no overgrown antlers, no flesh covered in blood and mucus.


    cromwell blinked as she looked at her small, intact body.


    "what is this...?"


    then, footsteps echoed.


    startled, cromwell turned to see a familiar figure approaching slowly.


    cromwell unknowingly smiled brightly and called out.


    "daddy!"


    she quickly corrected herself.


    "oh, no... elder."


    "your excellency, here you are."


    it was the elder who approached.


    the elder, smiling with a more sorrowful expression than usual, slowly knelt on one knee in front of cromwell.


    "i was worried because you weren''t at the training ground."


    "oh, sorry! i''ll go back quickly!"


    the elder cautiously asked the flustered cromwell.


    "do you not want to train today?"


    "huh?"


    cromwell, blinking her eyes wide, quickly shook her head.


    "no, i like training!"


    "..."


    "i also enjoy the military strategies and politics you teach, and i love the combat techniques and magic."


    "your excellency."


    "you always said, i must not lose. i am the hope of our legion. so..."


    "your excellency."


    the elder gently interrupted cromwell''s words with a soft smile.


    "today, you may rest."


    "huh?"


    "it''s okay to not study or train today. today, you can do whatever you really want to do."


    "..."


    "if you could spend today freely, what would you like to do?"


    this had never happened in her life. not once had there been such a day.


    so, with wide-open eyes, cromwell stood frozen for a moment before finally smiling brightly with a flushed face and grabbing the elder''s hand.


    "then, i...! then, i want to play with daddy, i mean, elder...!"


    the elder gently patted cromwell''s head, who hurriedly corrected her address again.


    "today, you can call me daddy."


    "huh...? really? but i''ve never..."


    "today is okay. just for today, you can do whatever you want."


    the elder stood up, holding cromwell''s small hand and leading her forward.


    "now, what shall we play today, your excellency?"


    cromwell, unable to believe whether this was a dream or reality, followed him with tears welling up.


    the two spent a happy day inside the empty ship.


    they cooked and ate together in the kitchen, read storybooks while lying down, played hide-and-seek, toured the ship while singing...


    like an ordinary father and daughter spending a weekend together.


    cromwell experienced the happiness of an ordinary life she had never known.


    "yawn..."


    the happy day quickly drew to a close.


    the elder, seeing cromwell nodding off, picked her up and carried her to bed.


    he laid her head on a pillow, pulled the blanket up to her neck, and sat by the bed, stroking her hair.


    "did you have fun today, your excellency?"


    "yes... it was the most fun i''ve ever had..."


    cromwell smiled sleepily.


    "actually, i... i didn''t want to study military strategies or politics."


    "he wished he had treated her more warmly, let her ''live like a person'' more... such belated regrets."


    we quietly looked down at the dying enemy commander, who was peacefully dreaming.


    with all the parasites removed and the zombification undone, cromwell was dying quietly.


    dearmudin sighed faintly.


    "i understood his regret."


    "you understood?"


    "i raised many disciples like my own children. i''ve seen countless young ones leave before this old man."


    dearmudin fixed his intense gaze on me.


    "of course, prince ash, i do not regret sending my disciples into harm''s way."


    "..."


    "human history, magical history, is built on blood and lives. my disciples fulfilled their roles splendidly. it''s a cause for sorrow, not regret."


    dearmudin repeated.


    "i never had regrets like the elder. but i understood his heart."


    heart, indeed.


    "so... i wanted to give this child a peaceful end. to let that father and daughter experience the happiness they never reached, even if only in a daydream."


    not because it was the only strategy.


    but to fulfill the last wish of someone he empathized with and understood, even if they were an enemy and a monster.


    dearmudin had proposed this strategy.


    "..."


    in truth, i had other strategies. perhaps safer and more certain methods. i possess various powers and abilities now.


    but i followed dearmudin''s proposal because...


    the ''heart'' he harbored would be necessary for my future strategies.


    "while living with them at the abandoned cathedral, i thought about the difference between humans and monsters."


    dearmudin tried to speak in a calm tone.


    "you once said, prince ash, that what distinguishes people from monsters is the heart. if we can hold hands and look in the same direction, regardless of race, we should be treated as the same people."


    indeed, the world guardian front is an alliance of various races and nations that once fought each other.


    we now stand shoulder to shoulder with enemies from a thousand years ago, a hundred years ago, and even ten years ago.


    "i thought the demons at the abandoned cathedral could be like that too."


    we tried to build an advanced base fortress at the abandoned cathedral in district 10 of the lake kingdom.


    the demon survivors were trying to survive against zombies, and we needed bait to draw the zombies'' attention and reduce their numbers.


    our interests aligned, and the cathedral functioned as a forward base for a while.


    for a time, we were allies.


    "the idea of monsters becoming allies is absurd, but... isn''t it no different from the history we''ve experienced? i thought so."


    dearmudin clicked his tongue bitterly.


    "i believed they could become like us. because they had human nature (???????????)."


    "human nature..."


    "yes. even those who mistreated the elderly and tried to burn this world down had a heart that resonated with ours. despite cultural differences and pointing weapons at each other, there was room for agreement and understanding. just like the people of our world."


    reflecting on the days at the cathedral, dearmudin eventually shook his head.


    "but i know, prince ash. this is the result."


    "..."


    "everyone at the cathedral died, and the demon who devoured her kin became a zombie and invaded our world. granting a peaceful end to such a monster might be nonsensical."


    dearmudin''s voice trembled.


    "but i... saw a glimmer of possibility, even if it was a fleeting ember. the moment when yesterday''s enemy could become today''s comrade..."


    "..."


    "haha. for the great dearmudin to say such weak words."


    dearmudin pressed his hand firmly against his chest.


    "perhaps this human nature is our greatest weakness."


    "and possibly our greatest strength."


    human nature has led to countless crises but also brought us here.


    ��and this human nature...��


    the ability to empathize and sympathize with the enemy, even a monster.


    i need this weak human heart for the path i intend to take.


    dearmudin, letting out a bitter sigh, slowly extended his hand forward.


    "sleep well."


    he gently closed the eyes of the monster, who was taking her last breath, and whispered.


    "sleep well..."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 757

    chapter 757


    the 45th defensive battle, which plagued us with an unbelievable number of zombies and their infectious nature, ended as anticlimactically as it had begun.


    even after cromwell was completely dead, some monsters still moved according to their individual principles, but within a day, they each ceased movement.


    like toys with their batteries drained, they stopped and hardened.


    "it seems the legion was fundamentally flawed from the beginning and couldn''t sustain itself for long."


    three days after the battle ended.


    i stood on the wall, looking over the city as it was being cleaned up, listening to mcmillan''s musings.


    "structurally and fundamentally... they were literally monsters gnawing away at their own flesh. they consumed their limited magic and bodies, as well as their own members, rushing towards inevitable destruction."


    "..."


    i confirmed through [map creation] that there wasn''t a single monster left.


    i turned to look beside me.


    "you''ve worked hard too, sir mcmillan."


    "not really. i just got up after lying in the infirmary the whole time during the defense."


    mcmillan, speaking nonchalantly, was missing his left hand, and a metal prosthesis was attached to his lower jaw. he leaned on a crutch.


    to keep la mancha operational and make an emergency landing, mcmillan had entered the engine room filled with infected people alone.


    thanks to him, la mancha made it back to crossroad, leading to the timely development of the cure, ensuring the patients'' safe treatment and facilitating the defense.


    but mcmillan himself was severely injured.


    i looked at the metal prosthesis where his impressive jawline used to be, which once added to his suave appearance.


    "no need to be so regretful, your highness. i can speak perfectly fine. they say i can even smoke my pipe again once i''m healed. scars can be covered with a beard."


    he spoke a bit awkwardly and then smiled, rubbing his jaw.


    he then moved his hand to his philtrum.


    "well, since it won''t grow on this side, i''ll have to grow a mustache instead."


    "planning to cover your mouth with a mustache...?"


    i should gift him a splendid wig... no, a fake beard later.


    we stood in silence for a while, looking at the monster carcasses being cleared outside the city, then sighed softly.


    "these zombies, in the end, we can only guess at their mechanism, but nothing has been clearly revealed... it''s unsatisfying."


    "that''s the essence of monsters."


    mcmillan laughed heartily.


    "unknown principles, unknown reasons, shapeless and originless evil sweeping through our world."


    "..."


    "your highness, you''ve had an uncanny understanding of monsters so far, but in reality, that''s... not normal."


    only then did i vaguely understand the mindset of others on this front.


    i have information. i know most of what the monsters look like, their weaknesses, their origins.


    for me, monsters are targets to be strategized against rather than feared.


    but what about most people?


    unknown, strange monsters appearing out of nowhere, attacking in incomprehensible ways, destroying homes and taking lives.


    fear stems from the unknown, and thus, monsters are terrifying.


    having faced these inexplicable monsters several times, i began to grasp the true appearance of monsters as seen by the people of this world.


    "no matter how incomprehensible monsters are, they can''t be harder to understand than people."


    mcmillan suddenly laughed shyly. i blinked.


    "is something wrong?"


    "well, ahem!"


    mcmillan''s voice was excited.


    "i''ve had a lifelong unrequited love. i confessed more than ten times and got rejected every time, so i gave up."


    he scratched his neck, looking away.


    "but apparently, she heard about my severe injury and coma. when i woke up in the infirmary, there she was, nursing me."


    "well..."


    "and then, ahem. somehow, we ended up talking, and... we''ve decided to get married once this war is over."


    the sentence "when this war is over~" is dangerous, but��


    the smile on his prosthetic-jawed face looked genuinely happy, so i couldn''t help but laugh. mcmillan couldn''t hold back his laughter either.


    "mikhail!"


    as we entered the room, all five queens rushed out to hug mikhail.


    "we were so scared..."


    "we thought we''d never see you again..."


    "are you okay, mikhail? you''re not hurt, right?"


    "i''m fine. you all went through a lot."


    mikhail hugged his five crying wives, also tearing up. the young king and queens, still children, touched each other''s cheeks to ensure they were safe.


    i stood quietly outside the room, watching this scene.


    "it''s fortunate they survived, but..."


    one of the queens looked down at her arm dejectedly.


    "our bodies are covered in scars..."


    during the infection process, the infected bit each other.


    the queens'' bodies bore numerous human bite marks. some wounds were deep enough to leave scars that wouldn''t heal easily.


    for newlyweds wanting to look beautiful for their partners, this was a disaster. i felt sorry that they were brought to this monster front during their honeymoon and were injured in their first battle.


    but i didn''t need to apologize.


    mikhail kissed each scar on his wives'' bodies and whispered with a smile.


    "it''s okay. i''ll make sure these scars don''t matter by leaving my bite marks on your bodies every night."


    ...wow.


    what?


    is he crazy?


    this is the kind of line a boy king with five wives would say...?


    as a lifelong bachelor, i was frozen by this terrifying line, while mikhail''s five wives blushed deeply and playfully hit their husband, saying, "what are you saying in front of guests!"


    but they were clearly pleased, their smiles reaching their ears. does that actually work...? is this the power of being married?


    ��if i said that to serenade...��


    i imagined it briefly.


    ...no, no, i can''t. it would be terrifying.


    i could vividly picture serenade, completely out of control, storming towards me like a terminator.


    ��i''m scared...��


    that line is too heavy for me. i''ll leave it for a distant future...


    anyway, the atmosphere among the queens, who were struggling with physical and emotional wounds, quickly lightened. as mikhail continued to comfort his wives, he glanced at me and whispered.


    "learning from my sister helps in times like these."


    "..."


    is this the spouse-soothing technique learned from his sister, who has five husbands?


    it seemed the future of the vermillion kingdom was very bright. for some reason, that thought struck me.


    ��...is this also a conclusion of ''love blossoms on the monster front''?''


    facing a monster invasion, it almost turned into a bloody honeymoon. no, it was somewhat bloody.


    but seeing mikhail and his queens smiling happily reassured me a little.


    as i left the room, i fell into thought.


    ��since they came here for their honeymoon, i should provide some entertainment for them...��


    in a few days, it would be the new year.


    the usual new year''s festival.


    although it would be difficult to enjoy the festival as leisurely as in previous years with the final battle imminent... it would still be a good change of pace.


    thinking of such peaceful thoughts for the first time in a while, i noticed something strange.


    ��wait, but...��


    we had definitely defeated all the monsters and the enemy commander.


    ��why hasn''t the stage clear notification appeared?��


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 758

    chapter 758


    why hasn''t the stage ended?


    is there still a monster i haven''t found?


    could there still be an infected soldier?


    i was contemplating whether to conduct another thorough investigation of the entire city when a report came in.


    "my lord! a report from the observation team."


    "hmm?"


    "they''ve detected a hidden airship south of crossroad. it can''t be seen with the naked eye, but its position has been confirmed."


    lucas, who reported this, looked slightly tense as he asked.


    "what should we do? should we shoot it down?"


    i had a feeling.


    i took lucas and headed to the hangar.


    "launch la mancha. we''ll move directly to that location."


    "isn''t that dangerous? wouldn''t it be safer to shoot it down and then investigate?"


    "even if there''s a risk, we need to check it out directly. escort me, lucas."


    "yes, sir."


    thus, we flew to the designated point on the airship la mancha.


    the enemy airship was cloaked with a magical veil, hiding in the sky, but as we got closer, its shape became faintly visible to the naked eye. the state of the veil wasn''t good to begin with.


    "have we tried to communicate?"


    "yes, but there''s no response."


    "any sign of hostility?"


    "none. it''s just floating there."


    even as la mancha approached to the point of being right in front of it, the mysterious airship remained still.


    i called out to the magician i had brought along.


    "junior."


    "yes, your highness."


    "can you dispel the veil?"


    "of course."


    junior lightly waved his staff, lifting the veil over the area, revealing...


    an ancient, otherworldly red airship that looked to be centuries old.


    "this airship..."


    i murmured.


    "it''s a demon legion''s dimensional transport ship."


    "what? then..."


    "yes. it''s cromwell''s ship."


    the dimensional transport ship that flew from cromwell''s homeland, carrying her legion to this world.


    despite its grand name, the ship was in poor condition. built centuries ago, it was worn out, and its outer armor, as if scorched by fire, was crumbling.


    "bring la mancha alongside. i''ll go in and check it out myself."


    after several attempts to communicate yielded no response, we decided to board the ship directly.


    torkel took the lead with his shield, followed by lucas, myself in the center, then junior, dearmudin, and evangeline at the rear. we boarded the enemy ship in that order.


    "the hatch is open, your highness!"


    the hatch leading inside the ship was wide open.


    "i''ll go in first."


    torkel cautiously checked the entrance and led the way, and we slowly followed.


    the interior of the ship was in better condition than the exterior but still showed signs of extensive fire damage.


    "they said cromwell''s legion was defeated by the black dragon legion."


    i murmured as i spotted traces of black flames��evidence of the black dragon legion''s attacks.


    "this ship must have escaped during that battle. but all the crew died, and it drifted here following its commander."


    we entered the deepest part of the bridge.


    there were two main structures: a complex, intertwined magical engine... or something resembling it.


    junior and dearmudin immediately marveled and approached the engine.


    "wow, i''ve never seen a magical core like this. it''s not just a power source but inscribed with powerful and complex magic."


    "it''s not merely an engine to power the ship. it''s an artifact with higher-dimensional magic. it''s like..."


    i interjected.


    "...allowing it to travel to other worlds?"


    "a bold imagination, prince ash! but it''s plausible..."


    in fact, i was likely correct. it was, after all, a dimensional transport ship of the demon legion. this engine seemed to be the core of that function.


    "an unexpected find. let''s take it and study it."


    i pondered for a moment.


    a ship that can travel to other worlds...


    ��i need to meet coco.��


    coco the severer, a mage residing at the dungeon base camp.


    as a master of spatial magic, she might help us utilize this equipment effectively.


    aside from the engine, there was another notable device.


    "..."


    i examined it quietly.


    a large tank... containing a huge larva-like creature lying limp inside.


    as we approached, the giant larva weakly lifted its body and stared at us.


    suspecting its identity, i spoke first.


    january 1st, 652 imperial year.


    a new year''s morning dawned.


    waking up at dawn, i sat blankly on my bed, gazing at the faintly brightening eastern sky.


    ��i woke up in this world...��


    on the last day of february, 649.


    the final battle of the tutorial was on the next day, march 1.


    it''s been 34 months already, and now it''s my third new year here.


    "..."


    what''s left is two months.


    the final five stages.


    not much time remains. the end is really close.


    ��can i really...��


    with no regrets, with no lingering attachment.


    can i achieve a satisfying ending?


    can i truly reach the ''true ending''?


    lost in such thoughts...


    bang-!


    the door burst open,


    "happy new year, your highness!"


    "yay! new year''s festival, new year''s festival-!"


    reenacting the now-familiar new year''s morning scene, the main party''s shield-bearer and mage jumped into the room cheerfully.


    i couldn''t help but laugh. this is already the third new year''s morning here, but these guys never change.


    "get up quickly and give us our new year''s money, new year''s money~!"


    "yay, new year''s money! bonus! incentive!"


    evangeline, holding a ladle, and junior, holding a pot lid, cheerfully banged them together, then widened their eyes upon seeing me already awake.


    "huh? what, you''re already awake, senior?"


    "oh my, it''s true. isn''t it a tradition to see his highness just waking up with swollen eyes and bed hair on the first day of the year?"


    "when did that tradition start...?"


    mumbling, i got up. my new year''s reflection time was shattered by the kids'' clamor for new year''s money.


    "what about the others?"


    "they''re all in the dining hall! waiting for you!"


    "getting up early and coming here made us hungry, your highness... let''s go and have some meatball stew..."


    yes. new year''s morning calls for a hot bowl of rice cake soup... i mean, meatball stew.


    "alright! let''s go and have a hearty bowl!"


    "what about new year''s money, senior? new year''s money-!"


    sheesh, asking for new year''s money without even bowing. i must have turned the new year''s bonus into a proper name by joking about it before.


    "don''t worry, it''ll be given out. don''t be so impatient."


    "yay~"


    "awesome~"


    evangeline and junior, walking ahead of me, joyfully clanged their ladle and pot lid together. the energy was off the charts from the morning. is this the power of the new year?


    entering the dining hall, lucas and damien greeted me.


    "good morning, my lord. happy new year."


    "happy new year, your highness!"


    "yes. thank you for your hard work from the morning. may you both have a prosperous new year too."


    sitting down at the prepared table, the person bringing out a large pot of stew on a tray was...


    "did you sleep well, your highness?"


    serenade.


    seeing her smile as bright as the early morning sunlight, i smiled back without realizing it. but simultaneously, i felt a faint void.


    the figure of my aide and director, aider, who always brought the meatball stew on the first day of the past two new years, was no longer visible.


    "..."


    pushing away thoughts of him, who disappeared after fulfilling his final role.


    i beckoned serenade.


    "good morning, serenade! happy new year. sit and eat with us."


    ***


    after breakfast.


    while each of us sipped warm tea, new year''s wine, or a mix of dried fruit and milk jam, chatting away...


    "today''s the new year''s festival, right? what are your plans?"


    i asked casually, and lucas answered immediately.


    "i have a date with hecate."


    pffft-!


    everyone around us spewed what they were drinking.


    "..."


    watching the spectacle of various drinks being sprayed around like new year''s fountains, i had a feeling.


    with the new year''s festival, ''love blossoms on the monster front'' would also reach its conclusions for each character.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 759

    chapter 759


    under the snowflakes pouring from the sky.


    crossroad was bustling with life for the first time in a while, making it hard to believe that just a few days ago, it had been the site of a fierce battle against monsters.


    the citizens who had fled returned, and the city was filled with the steam from food preparations everywhere.


    people from various countries made their traditional new year��s dishes and shared them with each other. it seemed like a competition to show off their country''s food culture, as they eagerly handed out food to guests.


    originally, crossroad did not have a culture of new year festivals.


    however, due to the absence of the autumn festival in the second year, a simple event of sharing food and setting up street stalls on the first day of the new year took its place...


    this event was well-received, and it seemed like everyone needed a moment to catch their breath. so, starting this year, it was officially made into an event.


    strictly speaking, today is not a festival. it''s just a day to share food, pray at the temple, and enjoy the peaceful day together.


    ��what is a festival anyway... if everyone is happy, that''s a festival.��


    as the size of the world guardian front grew over the year, people from more diverse countries brought out various dishes to share.


    for some reason, this food-sharing event turned into a scene from a food fight manga, with countries competing to see whose food was the tastiest based on sales. serenade, was this your doing?


    however, this year, the presence of the bringar duchy was noticeably absent.


    "..."


    suddenly, the scene from two years ago came to mind.


    the image of dusk bringar pouring meat stew over roasted vegetables in a large pot.


    the dragon lady smiled as she joked about controlling the fire herself to roast the vegetables, claiming that it was all about fire control. i kept looking around, raising my head.


    "..."


    the people i saw on the first new year��s, the people i saw on the second new year��s, were not here today.


    suddenly, the shadows of the missing people passed by in a vision on the new year��s streets.


    when i closed and opened my eyes, the shadows were gone, and only the laughter of people enjoying themselves with plates of food remained.


    as i absentmindedly chased the traces of the disappeared with my eyes.


    "but still, our leaf dumplings are the best, aren''t they? the taste that peels the roof of your mouth!"


    kuilan grinned as he took dumplings fresh out of the oven.


    these were the unique dumplings of the leaf tribe, said to bring good luck for the year if eaten hot and swallowed quickly.


    of course, like last year, i just took the plate and left it on the table to cool down because i detested burning the roof of my mouth.


    the place where i was sitting was at the leaf tribe��s stall.


    it was as popular as last year, bustling with other customers. i was sitting in the prime spot right next to the oven where kuilan was baking dumplings, watching the scene.


    "this is the last peace before the storm, isn''t it, captain?"


    kuilan asked, wiping the sweat off his forehead after adjusting the oven''s fire.


    "everyone''s taking a breather before the final sprint, isn''t that right?"


    "..."


    i chuckled softly.


    "for someone who knows, your voice doesn��t seem scared, kuilan?"


    "the trials we''ve gone through have been so harsh that we''re getting used to them... it''s not good to be careless, but honestly, it feels like, whatever comes, let it. we''ll break it all anyway."


    kuilan showed his determination by bumping his fists together.


    i quietly smiled and grabbed my dumplings... then quietly put them down. still hot. ugh.


    ��kuilan is right.��


    this is the final calm before the last five rounds.


    after this peaceful period and the final preparations, from the forty-sixth stage to the fiftieth stage... it will be relentless.


    the citizens who barely returned will have to flee again, and we will have to endure harsh battles at the end of this winter.


    "but if we win this, it��s really all over, isn''t it?"


    kuilan grinned as he placed another dumpling on my plate. hey, i''m letting it cool, and you''re giving me another hot one?


    "thinking that way makes it feel more manageable, doesn''t it?"


    "..."


    "if this ordeal is the last hill we have to climb... it even makes me a bit happy. because we just have to push a little more."


    is that how one can think about it?


    if we endure just these two more months, it��s the end...


    ��i am...��


    as i tried to find the shadows of those who never returned, i closed and opened my eyes tightly.


    ��am i leading them all to the right end?��


    as i led everyone, in the right direction...


    just then, a group from the temple and retired soldiers from the old barracks came into kuilan''s dumpling stall. i waved at torkel, who was at the forefront.


    "torkel!"


    "ah, your highness! happy new year."


    "happy new year to you too. want a dumpling?"


    i subtly handed torkel one of the two steaming hot dumplings on my plate. torkel took it without hesitation and popped it into his mouth.


    as she received the cheers and wicked laughter of the members, evangeline energetically filled her round belly.


    "ah."


    "ah..."


    before she knew it, she was at the familiar cafeteria street, and in front of her was the new terra restaurant where the sky knights often had gatherings.


    and standing awkwardly at the entrance, greeting customers, was the now-familiar waiter.


    "um, hello, miss evangeline."


    "ah, um, ahem!"


    feeling awkward, evangeline turned her gaze and greeted him back.


    "hello. waiter."


    ...something felt off.


    the waiter looked at her with a determined gaze.


    the heroes who had been following evangeline and wrecking the food stalls fell silent. suddenly, the area around the restaurant entrance was wrapped in a silence that did not match the new year��s atmosphere.


    "it��s the first time seeing you since that battle. you didn''t get hurt, did you?"


    "no. thanks to you saving me, i��m safe."


    another brief silence.


    evangeline, not knowing how to handle this atmosphere, turned around and signaled for help from the members with her eyes, but they were all snickering evilly while eating popcorn. these brats!


    "once again, thank you so much. you��re my lifesaver."


    "no, it��s nothing... it was my duty as the heir to the border count title..."


    evangeline stammered in front of the waiter, who was bowing deeply and muttering.


    it was then.


    "and... after participating in that battle and facing the monster up close, i realized."


    "huh?"


    "i realized just how incredible you are, miss. and... how unfit i am for this world."


    the waiter murmured bitterly.


    "this is not a place for someone with childish courage like me. the warriors on this frontline are fighting a much, much more grueling and harsh battle than i had ever imagined."


    "..."


    "i wanted to show you. that my feelings for you were real, by facing the monster head-on. but now i know how utterly childish that idea was."


    the waiter bowed deeply.


    "i overstepped, driven by my own emotions, causing trouble for you and many others. i''m truly... sorry."


    "no, it��s not that..."


    "i''m leaving this city."


    the waiter smiled sadly.


    "because i''m a coward. since that day, i''ve had nightmares about the monster every night."


    "..."


    "i will pray for your, and crossroad��s, fortune from afar."


    admitting his shame and weakness, the waiter looked much more at ease and bowed once more.


    "please consider that confession from that day as if it never happened. i''m sorry for the trouble i caused."


    "..."


    "so... would you like to have a meal?"


    of course, she didn��t eat there.


    evangeline and the sky knights walked past the cafeteria to the next street.


    "...wait a moment."


    feeling dazed, evangeline walked on with a completely unrelaxed face, murmuring.


    "did i just... get dumped?"


    i didn��t even do anything, but he just confessed and took it back on his own.


    "wait, hold on, waiter, stay there, this doesn��t make-"


    0 confessions, 1 rejection.


    evangeline, who had just achieved a legendary score, clutched her head and roared.


    uwaaaaaah...!


    "...?"


    meanwhile, in the opposite alley.


    sitting with hecate at another cafeteria, lucas glanced in the direction of the wail.


    "what��s that, a pterodactyl?"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 760

    chapter 760


    against the backdrop of evangeline''s distant scream.


    lucas and hecate sat silently by the window in a cafe?, drinking coffee.


    lucas wore a cold and functional expression, as he always did when not with his master, and hecate watched his face as if she were appreciating a sculpture.


    "it''s been a long time since i��ve seen you out of armor."


    "hmm?"


    hecate smiled faintly as she looked at lucas''s coat.


    "yeah, really long time."


    lucas absentmindedly touched the collar of his coat.


    "really?"


    "yeah. even at the academy, you always wore your uniform."


    at the academy, it was uniforms, and here on the front lines, it was armor...


    lucas was almost always armed. it was an expression of his will to always be on guard as the prince��s escort, but hecate now understood a bit more about his true feelings.


    ��he was closing off his heart, too.��


    so seeing him in casual clothes after such a long time was both comforting and...


    it also hurt to confirm once again that lucas had been closing his heart to her all this time.


    "it��s peaceful like this, even if it��s just a brief respite."


    hecate spoke gently, not showing her feelings, and teased with her eyes.


    "you asked me out on a date first, but no special plans?"


    "i only thought about having a meal and a cup of coffee."


    "that��s so you, lucas..."


    or maybe it��s impressive that he managed to ask her out on a date and have a meal and coffee together.


    for a human golden retriever who only knew swordsmanship and his master, it was a huge leap forward.


    clink.


    at that moment, lucas set down his coffee cup and looked at hecate seriously.


    "so, hecate. have you figured things out?"


    "..."


    lucas��s question was direct.


    what hecate, who could no longer live as a knight, would do next and where she would go.


    "...well."


    hecate chuckled softly and stirred her coffee with a spoon.


    "i was hoping a handsome knight would hold onto me. but that doesn��t seem likely."


    "..."


    lucas lowered his eyes and hesitated before speaking cautiously.


    "hecate. if you really want..."


    "lucas."


    but hecate cut him off.


    "i know. you never had feelings for me, right?"


    "..."


    "that��s why you��ve always pretended to be oblivious and kept your distance. i know it all."


    lucas remained silent. hecate eventually stopped stirring her coffee.


    she was tired of going in circles without meaning.


    so she put down the spoon and slowly, but surely, finished the bitter coffee left in the cup...


    summoning her courage, she faced lucas.


    "i��m not that selfish. i have pride, too. i don��t intend to cling to you out of pity."


    there was a time when she did.


    when she wished he would look at her, even out of pity. not long ago, she certainly did.


    but...


    ��sigh.��


    now, she didn��t want to do that anymore.


    for the sake of all of them.


    "i still don��t know what i��ll do in the future. but when i almost died to those zombie flesh things, i thought of one thing i wanted to do."


    "something you want to do?"


    "yeah. something i never dared to imagine, but maybe really want to try."


    hecate smiled like a mischievous child.


    seeing such a smile from her for the first time since she was very young, lucas blinked stupidly.


    "it��s a very small and trivial wish. can you grant it?"


    "if it��s something i can do. anytime."


    lucas nodded.


    then hecate took a deep breath.


    "lucas. can i dump you?"


    she said something like that.


    "...?"


    lucas, not understanding, couldn��t react. hecate covered her mouth and giggled.


    "the girl who clung to you her whole life, finally kicks you away at the end. yeah, that��s my wish. how about it? can you grant it?"


    "huh...?"


    still not grasping it, lucas stared at her as hecate suddenly remembered something.


    that day. at the end of the world, facing the monsters, what junior had told her.


    "honestly, i even liked her at one point."


    "really? then why...?"


    just then, rosetta returned with the cotton candy.


    hannibal urgently asked rosetta.


    "high priestess, do you dislike my dad?"


    "huh? i don��t dislike him. although i almost had to execute him for heresy and he��s diligently earning heresy points, i don��t dislike him."


    rosetta chuckled.


    "in fact, i even liked him when we were young."


    "really? then you two..."


    "we had feelings for each other, though our timing was off."


    rosetta calmly handed them their cotton candy.


    "but we have a deeper relationship than simple affection."


    life savers, sworn siblings, comrades, and followers of the same deity.


    rosetta and zenis��s relationship was complex and multi-layered.


    "if we became closer as a man and a woman, all those other relationships might lose their depth. we were afraid of that."


    "..."


    "so we pretended not to know each other��s feelings. and a lot of time has passed since then."


    rosetta looked at zenis, and zenis smiled awkwardly.


    "our young and tender feelings have faded appropriately. we��re comfortable as we are now."


    "but...!"


    "hannibal."


    rosetta gently comforted hannibal.


    "there are many forms of relationships in this world. and you and i don��t necessarily need to fit into the family mold to be together."


    "..."


    "i can��t be your mother. but i can care for you, bless you, and think of you."


    rosetta softly stroked hannibal��s hair.


    "why don��t we start from there?"


    "..."


    hannibal nodded slowly, his head bowed, and quickly wiped his eyes before running into the street stalls.


    "i��ll... go buy something else...!"


    watching hannibal��s retreating back, zenis sighed deeply.


    "it seems we told a child too harsh truths on the first day of the new year."


    "it��s not a world where you can get everything you want."


    rosetta smiled. charming wrinkles formed around her mouth and eyes.


    "but that child��s idea is quite clever. trying to match us together. naive and bold, it actually seems plausible."


    "haha..."


    "it��s not a world where you can get everything you want, but those who don��t give up and strive will eventually hold fitting fruits in their hands."


    rosetta made the sign of the cross and whispered a prayer.


    "may many good connections come to that child."


    zenis prayed alongside her and smiled quietly.


    "may many people form new connections, as many as the missed connections in crossroad."


    the two priests prayed together.


    for hannibal��s future and for the intertwined fates of others in crossroad to be blessed.


    on this new year��s day, for everyone...


    ��...but, wait a minute.��


    suddenly, during the prayer, stray thoughts entered the minds of the two priests.


    ��we never actually confessed our feelings to each other, did we?��


    ��did i just get rejected without properly confessing...?��


    the two priests glanced at each other, then closed their eyes again.


    "..."


    "..."


    the 0 confessions, 1 rejection score was spreading throughout crossroad.


    ***


    a small town near crossroad.


    in front of a small brick house on the outskirts, where the steam from freshly baked bread wafted.


    "..."


    standing there with crutches.


    clutching the letters exchanged with his daughter.


    chain closed his eyes tightly, inhaling deeply several times.


    slowly, he raised his hand to the door.


    and,


    knock, knock-


    mustering his courage, he knocked.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 761

    chapter 761


    before knocking on the door, chain''s mind was filled with all sorts of negative thoughts.


    he worried that his wife might be angry upon seeing him return, that his daughter might be cold despite her letters, that his son-in-law whom he was meeting for the first time might find him uncomfortable, and that he might be driven away without even seeing his grandchild''s face...


    the worst possible scenarios crowded chain''s mind.


    as he had not been a devoted family man, the fear took a concrete form and choked him.


    "..."


    but chain exhaled and summoned the courage to knock on the door.


    he had already seen the end of the world on the battlefield.


    he wanted to apologize for his past mistakes before it was too late, and... he wanted to see the faces of his precious, still-living loved ones at least once.


    knock, knock-


    after knocking, what felt like an eternity passed.


    "yes! i''m coming~!"


    a young woman''s voice came from inside, and the door opened.


    the young woman''s eyes widened. chain didn''t recognize her at first, but she immediately recognized him.


    "dad!"


    "...kate?"


    his daughter, whom he hadn''t seen in ten years, was now an adult, grown beyond recognition.


    with a slightly awkward but bright smile, she gestured him inside.


    "you must have had a hard time traveling. it''s cold outside, come in quickly. hurry!"


    "ah, well, um..."


    kate tugged at chain''s hesitant sleeve and pulled him inside. chain awkwardly entered the house.


    inside, a sturdy young man was moving a pile of firewood. kate patted the young man''s shoulder and said,


    "al! greet him. this is my dad."


    "what? oh...! hello, father-in-law!"


    the young man, who had dropped the pile of firewood to the ground, greeted him stiffly.


    "it''s, it''s a pleasure to meet you. i''ve heard a lot about you from kate! my name is al! ah, i look forward to your guidance!"


    "..."


    chain, who was just as stiff, spoke in a trembling voice.


    "i''m sorry."


    "yes? what, what do you mean?"


    "for not being there for the wedding..."


    "oh, no! it''s me who should apologize to kate. i didn''t have any savings as an orphan, so we couldn''t have a proper wedding..."


    "no, if i had saved up properly..."


    "oh, no! we will work harder and..."


    as the son-in-law and father-in-law kept bowing apologetically to each other,


    "mom, mom! dad''s here!"


    kate ran towards the kitchen connected to the living room, shouting.


    "..."


    his wife stood at the stove, her back turned. despite the news of her husband''s return, she silently stirred the pot. chain, approaching her, stopped at a distance, leaning on his crutch.


    "...hannah."


    when he cautiously called her name, his wife stopped stirring the pot and spoke in a curt voice.


    "i heard the news. you''ve been fighting at crossroad all this time?"


    "huh? uh-huh..."


    "i wondered which front you were working as a mercenary on, and it turned out to be that notorious monster front?"


    her voice carried layers of resentment and sorrow, and also...


    "well, at least... you were fighting to save the world, not just to line the pockets of some other kings or nobles."


    a faint sense of pride.


    turning slightly, she gave him a smile with more wrinkles than he remembered but still the same.


    "that''s what makes you admirable."


    "..."


    only then did chain understand the source of the goodwill from his daughter, son-in-law, and wife.


    everyone knew that the people of the world guardian front fought to save the world.


    everyone knew that the world continued to exist because of those who sacrificed their lives there.


    chain, who was retiring after a great battle, was rightfully someone to be respected.


    everyone knew that.


    except chain himself.


    "why are you so cautious? are you afraid we can''t even treat a hero who saved the world to a meal?"


    "but..."


    chain stammered.


    "i''ve been away for ten years..."


    "i knew from the moment i first saw you that wizards don''t stick around at home."


    "when you said i could visit your resort with a swimming pool when you retire..."


    hecate''s voice trembled.


    "when you said i could come to your dream. was that real?"


    "of course. if you come, i''ll always open the door for you."


    junior shrugged playfully.


    "in return, when you find your dream, you have to tell me. i want to visit your dream too."


    "okay. then we''re both making a promise?"


    "we''re both making a promise."


    their conversation paused.


    in the ensuing peaceful silence, the two women quietly looked at each other.


    the deep chasm of history between them was still too vast to fill, but for the first time, hecate... didn''t mind the enmity and looked junior in the eyes.


    there she saw a person, just like herself, wounded and bleeding, yet still walking towards her dream.


    and at the same time.


    a young woman who simply wanted to be friends with her.


    hecate smiled unconsciously.


    "hey. junior."


    "yes?"


    "do you remember reaching out to me for a handshake a few days ago?"


    "uh... did i?"


    "you did. you said you''d go through any funny, absurd thing with me. that we should live together. that you wanted to be my friend."


    junior''s cheeks flushed.


    "oh, right. i remember. sorry for being so silly..."


    "but we couldn''t shake hands because of the monster attack and all that, right?"


    this time, hecate, feeling shy, stammered.


    but she didn''t hesitate anymore.


    "can you... offer me that handshake again?"


    "..."


    junior, surprised for a moment, then smiled.


    "of course. anytime."


    in the room, the fireplace crackled, and the scent of honey warmed the air as snow silently piled up outside the window.


    without saying a word, they both slowly reached out to each other.


    and finally, their fingers gently clasped together.


    as if they were laying a bridge across a deep chasm for the first time...


    very slowly. very gently.


    ***


    crossroad. central plaza.


    on new year''s day, the plaza was filled with citizens and soldiers enjoying the peaceful afternoon air.


    "..."


    evangeline sat on a bench in a corner of the plaza, her chin resting on her hand, wearing a deeply sullen expression.


    "it''s so unfair... so unfair..."


    she muttered continuously with a voice filled with resentment and frustration.


    "i can''t live like this... how do i release this grudge..."


    frightened citizens, sensing the negative aura emanating from evangeline, hurriedly moved away. ignoring them, evangeline continued to exude a dark, brooding air.


    at that moment.


    "what are you doing?"


    "...?"


    evangeline turned to see a familiar blonde-haired, blue-eyed knight.


    it was lucas, dressed in neat civilian clothes.


    evangeline snorted and turned away, grumbling again.


    "don''t mind me, mr. handsome who went on a date today~ i''m just growling because i set a rare record of zero confessions and one rejection."


    "ha ha, that''s a funny story."


    lucas laughed out loud. evangeline glared at him with narrowed eyes.


    "is that funny, old man?"


    "not teasing, just amazed."


    lucas sat down next to evangeline with a thud.


    "i��m also in the zero confessions and one rejection state."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 762

    chapter 762


    snow quietly fell from the sky.


    evangeline exhaled white breath and slowly murmured.


    "so that''s how it happened..."


    lucas nodded slowly.


    "that''s how it happened."


    today, lucas and evangeline shared what had happened to each of them.


    having both achieved the unprecedented record of zero confessions and one rejection on the same day, they were sharing the same feelings.


    it felt unfair...


    "well, it''s somewhat a relief," lucas chuckled.


    "if hecate had continued to struggle, i was thinking of helping her as a supporter... after all, we''re friends."


    "as a friend?"


    "as a friend. i''ve never thought of hecate as anything more than that."


    "you''re really good at building walls..."


    "but it seems like she''s decided to pull herself together and stand up... we should cheer her on."


    evangeline sighed lightly and clasped her hands behind her head, leaning her head back.


    "i��m also relieved. that waiter decided to give up."


    "was it that hard to turn him down?"


    "well, he''s also a resident of the city i''ll be governing... and to be honest, it was the first confession i''d ever received."


    "ha ha ha!"


    lucas suddenly burst into laughter.


    evangeline glared at him with narrowed eyes.


    "why are you laughing now?"


    "no, it''s just..."


    lucas looked up at the sky with his blue eyes and murmured.


    "it''s funny how we''re reporting this to each other."


    "..."


    evangeline puffed out her cheeks slightly and looked at lucas''s side profile. she suddenly stood up with a noise.


    "we can''t just let this end with us being unfairly rejected, can we?"


    evangeline raised her small fists and showed her determination.


    lucas tilted his head.


    "zero confessions and one rejection is certainly unfair, but... so? how do we overturn this score?"


    then evangeline gave a mischievous smile.


    "let''s go reject someone too! spread the score of zero confessions and one rejection to increase the number of innocent victims!"


    "hoo..."


    it was quite a crazy idea, but for lucas, who had been dumped without doing anything, he found the proposal oddly appealing.


    "but, who?"


    who would be the unfortunate victim?


    evangeline''s mischievous smile deepened.


    as if she had someone in mind from the beginning, she whispered quietly.


    "how about the person who seems to have never been rejected on this front?"


    ***


    it''s the first day of the new year, but i always have a lot of work.


    "horrible~ so horrible~"


    humming a song i made up on the spot, i was handling various documents in the lord''s office when there was a knock on the door. my two knights walked in side by side.


    i waved at them.


    "did you both have fun? how''s the atmosphere in the streets? i took a brief look around earlier, but i was busy, so i only stopped by the temple and came right back."


    "..."


    "..."


    but lucas and evangeline didn''t respond.


    they were nudging each other, signaling ''you go first,'' ''no, you go first,'' until evangeline finally stepped forward.


    "hmm?"


    i blinked, not knowing what was going on. what are they up to?


    "is something wrong?"


    "um, senior. well."


    clearing her throat and adjusting her voice, evangeline stood in front of my desk. after glancing around and organizing her thoughts, she began to speak.


    "actually, at first, i think i liked you a bit, senior."


    i was surprised but listened quietly. evangeline scratched her cheek and continued.


    "you came to rescue me when i was isolated in front of the golem army, taught me and led me in place of my father, defeated any enemy without hesitation, and knew everything... honestly, to my young self, you were like a prince on a white horse."


    "..."


    i scratched my head, watching the two knights run down the stairs and out of the lord''s mansion.


    ��well, whatever works.��


    i chuckled, watching the backs of my two knights running side by side.


    the new year had begun.


    whether it would be cut short in a few months or continue, i didn''t know yet...


    but watching people grow every year is a joyous and delightful thing.


    ***


    "huff, huff..."


    "huff, huff, huff."


    the two knights, who had fled desperately, caught their breath in a nearby clearing. evangeline wiped her chin and grumbled.


    "weren''t we supposed to go reject someone? why did it turn into us confessing our past feelings?"


    "you set the mood like that..."


    lucas, stretching his back, laughed heartily.


    "well, still... it made me feel a bit less unfair."


    "..."


    evangeline, glaring at lucas, bit her lip.


    and, since she had already made an embarrassing confession...


    she decided to ask an equally embarrassing question.


    "by the way, old man. you said earlier that those you fight alongside have become precious to you."


    "yes."


    "then am i... precious to you too?"


    it was a big question for her, but lucas answered immediately.


    "no."


    "..."


    just as evangeline''s face was about to turn red with anger, lucas added.


    "you''re very precious."


    "..."


    this time, her face turned red for a different reason.


    wait, what does that mean? very precious? why did he answer like that? what is the speaker''s intention with those words?


    is it that? precious as a comrade? precious as a capable shield knight in close combat? is that the build-up he intends to follow?


    then lucas, still with a mysterious and shameless expression, glanced at evangeline.


    "evangeline, it''s your birthday soon, right?"


    "oh, what? you remember?"


    "after this birthday, you''ll be an adult."


    "yes. i will finally meet the conditions to inherit the title of margrave."


    "yes..."


    lucas exhaled deeply.


    "when this war is over, and you become an adult..."


    "...and then?"


    evangeline swallowed hard.


    when she becomes an adult, what?


    lucas cleared his throat and began walking ahead.


    "...i''ll tell you then."


    "what, what?"


    "well, you''ll hear then."


    "can''t you just tell me now?! why delay it, making me curious! tell me right now!"


    "no."


    lucas added bluntly.


    "...i''ve waited a long time too. you can wait a little longer."


    saying that, lucas''s earlobes turned red as he walked away.


    "huh?"


    evangeline, her face turning bright red, covered her mouth and made a strange noise.


    "wait, what? what...?!"


    white snow continued to fall.


    it was the first day of the new year.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 763

    chapter 763


    the respite left until stage 46 isn''t very long.


    despite the hardships of rushing through the previous stages, we''ve only bought ourselves a few weeks. in fact, it might be more accurate to say that we''ve managed to gain this much time because of our hard work.


    after finishing the repairs on the equipment that was under maintenance, we created new gear with the newly acquired magic cores.


    we upgraded the overall equipment level of the soldiers, expanded various defensive artifacts, and continued the soldiers'' training.


    we held funerals for the dead and allocated budgets for the living...


    busily and diligently, we prepared for the next stage.


    at the same time, the grand strategy for the true ending was also being prepared.


    rumble, rumble, rumble-!


    la mancha, which had been urgently dispatched north during the rest period, returned to crossroad.


    hanging beneath la mancha was a giant black spike, the very reason why the only warship on the front was dispatched.


    la mancha carefully placed the black spike on the eastern plains and landed the ship beside it. i hurried to the spot.


    "father!"


    as soon as la mancha finished landing, the hatch opened, and the emperor, the guards, and the wizards poured out.


    the emperor, wearing a prosthetic leg and an eyepatch over his lost eye, had left his empty sleeve fluttering where his arm once was.


    "welcome back. did you have a good trip?"


    as i greeted him, the emperor, seemingly accustomed to his prosthetic leg, grumbled with a casual gait.


    "you''re a scary son, making your father work in this condition."


    "it was a task only you could accomplish, father."


    "bah... enough. anyway, i brought what you asked for."


    the emperor glanced at the black spike.


    "it''s the main body of everblack."


    the black spike was the condensed form of humanity''s guardian, everblack.


    it was brought here to crossroad from new terra to transplant the everblack itself.


    "you''re moving the walls from new terra, the guardian tree, and next, will you move the entire palace?"


    "haha... thank you and sorry."


    of course, if it helps fend off the monsters, i would bring everything, including the palace. but for now, this everblack is sufficient.


    the wizards who came down from the imperial capital with the emperor embedded the black spike into the eastern plains, drew a magic circle around it, and began some sort of ritual... soon, the spike transformed into a giant thorn tree, burrowing into the ground.


    "as you know, everblack''s roots reach the spiritual world. its physical location in this world doesn''t matter much. the main body in the spiritual world doesn''t change its position."


    the emperor looked at me steadily.


    "despite that, you insisted on transplanting it here... there must be a reason, son?"


    "yes."


    i gently touched the trunk of the thorn tree, which quickly grew and spread out, and added quietly.


    "it is essential for reaching the true ending i have in mind."


    ***


    the relocated everblack quickly regained its function, and i accessed the spiritual world for the first time in a while.


    "you''re bringing me along here?"


    the emperor looked perplexed, but he agreed to accompany me.


    "if it''s necessary to protect the empire, how could i refuse? i must lead and break my bones for this cause. although, i feel like i''ve already done enough bone-breaking and reshaping."


    then he dramatically flapped his empty sleeve.


    this man... it''s hard to tell if he''s joking or holding a grudge with that serious face...


    "let''s go, father."


    "alright."


    there are multiple reasons why i brought everblack''s main body here.


    one of them is to fix the coordinates for entering the spiritual world.


    while it''s not difficult to access the spiritual world by synthesizing everblack''s branches, the entry coordinates are random. in other words, you never know where you''ll end up in the spiritual world.


    however, accessing through the main body of everblack in the physical world allows for a direct entry following the roots of everblack planted in the spiritual world.


    this method is the best optimized way to reach my destination��the roots of everblack.


    splash...!


    wading through the swirling currents of magical energy, the emperor and i, now in our spiritual forms, swam downwards as if diving into the depths of the spiritual world.


    in the spiritual world, the emperor''s form was restored, with both eyes, both arms, and both legs intact.


    i checked my own form and found no significant changes compared to before, but instead, a red and a black flame were slowly rotating within my chest.


    and floating above my head was a silver halo, resembling a crown.


    "..."


    i decided not to think too deeply about it. let''s consider it a power-up and a new skin...


    flying through a sky filled with auroras of various colors, we swam through the void, diving deeper into the spiritual world.


    the trunk and roots of everblack extended from the top of the sky in the spiritual world to the ground below, and the emperor and i slowly slid down along these roots.


    after a long time, we finally reached the end of the roots.


    swoosh...


    the scenery of the spiritual world hadn''t changed a bit since my last visit.


    a white beach with transparent, colorless seawater rolling in.


    "i was confined here for quite a long time."


    the emperor seemed to feel differently returning to the site of his lifelong battlefield.


    "it''s surprising that this place, which i always considered a battlefield, can be so peaceful."


    "..."


    i looked towards the sea.


    there, four giants stood like statues, looking down at us.


    - as the price for giving fire to humanity. and as the price for sustaining that fire. i accepted the punishment of burning my body forever.


    the reason this world is in its current state.


    the goddess has been deeply involved in it.


    i was certain that the goddess was the last piece of the puzzle i needed.


    the goddess tilted her head slightly.


    "i don''t mind, but it will be a long and boring story, won''t it? aren''t you very busy?"


    "it''s something i need to know, and more importantly..."


    i smiled slyly and sat comfortably in front of the goddess.


    "what could be more enjoyable than a grandchild listening to their grandmother''s stories?"


    the goddess''s eyes sparkled with amusement through the flames.


    "you cheeky little..."


    then the goddess slowly began to speak.


    a story from a distant past,


    about a thief who stole the magical fire and brought it to the world of humans...


    ***


    after hearing all the stories, i left the roots of everblack.


    the emperor was standing on the beach, chatting with the alien gods. seeing them having a peaceful conversation after once fighting to the death felt strange.


    "are you done, ash?"


    "yes."


    "good, then let''s head back. it seems quite a bit of time has passed."


    the emperor, having said his goodbyes to the alien gods, led the way, ascending through the void along the thorny trunk.


    the suffocating turbulence of magical energy whipped around us like a lash, shaking our path, but everblack guided us, and we safely ascended towards reality, following the lighthouse''s directions.


    as we were returning to reality,


    "...ash."


    "yes."


    "was there really a goddess there?"


    "yes."


    the emperor, hesitating for a moment, cautiously asked.


    "is it related to dustia?"


    "..."


    i nodded slightly.


    "yes."


    "i see, i understand..."


    the emperor, after a moment of hesitation, let out a long breath.


    "ash, i wasn''t a good husband."


    "..."


    "but i want to be a good father."


    i chuckled softly.


    "you already are a good father."


    "..."


    the emperor glanced at me with his intense eyes, hiding his true feelings.


    in the next moment, his face aged instantly, an eyepatch covered his eye, and his strong arm and leg disappeared, transforming into an empty sleeve and a prosthetic leg.


    swoosh...!


    we had exited the spiritual world and returned to reality.


    as soon as we returned to the side of everblack, the waiting troops immediately prostrated themselves to greet the emperor.


    "long live his imperial majesty! we pay our respects to the supreme ruler of the empire!"


    "congratulations on your safe return, your majesty!"


    the emperor nodded slightly, accepting the salute.


    "how long have we been in there?"


    "a week, your majesty!"


    supporting the emperor as we walked, i was startled. a whole week had passed?


    lucas, waiting with the other knights, nodded heavily at me.


    "...the next monster horde invasion is about to begin, my lord."


    "what about the preparations i ordered?"


    "everything has been diligently prepared."


    lucas smiled slightly and winked.


    "was your mission successful?"


    "yes."


    i glanced back at the now even more sprawling everblack and murmured quietly.


    "i''ve secured the last piece of the puzzle."


    and, i had also confirmed.


    the path i would take.


    the path that would make me the most hated tyrant in the eyes of all humanity, but the one and only path to the true ending.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 764

    chapter 764


    dungeon beneath the lake kingdom.


    base camp.


    as the next monster invasion, the "flood," was imminent, the place was bustling.


    regardless of previous conquests, intense evil energy emanating from the center of the lake kingdom - the king''s castle - enveloped the entire kingdom. though the base camp was intact, the entire kingdom was shrouded in a sinister atmosphere.


    squeak...


    squeak, squeak, squeak...


    outside the base camp, the sound of insects gnawing in the darkness echoed, and i felt numerous red eyes staring at me from within.


    but ignoring them, i proceeded to my intended destination.


    it was a magic workshop where a massive witch silently stirred the contents of a cauldron.


    "grandma coco."


    "..."


    when i called, coco turned to me with weary eyes.


    i smiled slightly.


    "how have you been?"


    "young prince... no, i can''t call you that anymore."


    coco removed her hand from the cauldron and turned to me.


    "what business does the last hope of this world have with an old witch in the outskirts?"


    "i need you, grandma coco."


    i got straight to the point.


    "come to crossroad, coco. we need you for the final journey."


    "..."


    coco, who hadn''t answered for a while, sighed deeply and shook her head.


    "to save the world, you must ultimately kill nameless. that child must die."


    "..."


    "so i can no longer help you. even if it''s for the world, i cannot kill that child, nameless."


    i listened quietly. coco cast her gaze deep into the dungeon.


    "the princess... no, nameless is already beyond redemption. she transformed into a monster right in front of the king''s castle. there''s no way to save her anymore."


    "..."


    "she chose to embrace all the darkness of this kingdom. she chose to bear all the suffering of its people by herself. it was a predetermined fate from the start."


    coco shook her head sadly.


    "the only thing i can do... is to be by her side when she destroys the world..."


    "...i heard you were the nanny who raised nameless, grandma coco."


    coco smiled bitterly at my words.


    "i thought of her as my granddaughter."


    "i think of nameless as my friend."


    i looked coco straight in the eyes.


    coco lowered her head, hiding her eyes under her hat brim.


    "and yet, you intend to kill her? to save the world?"


    "no."


    i grinned broadly.


    "i will save her."


    "...that''s impossible. nameless has become the embodiment of all nightmares. once she gathers all her strength, she will set out to annihilate the world."


    coco shook her head again.


    "either the world or that child must disappear."


    "there is a way."


    but i spoke with conviction.


    "to save both this world and nameless. just one way."


    "..."


    coco looked at me with disbelief, but i smiled confidently.


    "for that method, grandma coco. i need your help."


    "...first, tell me. what do you want me to help with?"


    i got to the point.


    "i want to transfer the dimensional travel magic circuit from the demon species'' ship to our ship. i need your help with this."


    it was a task only coco, the master of ancient teleportation magic, could handle, as it was beyond modern magic capabilities.


    coco tilted her head as if she couldn''t fully understand.


    "i can help with that, but... how does that save the world and nameless?"


    "that ship is needed for the final squad to set out."


    to save everyone within my reach.


    and to end this endlessly repetitive defense game forever...


    "to the final stage."


    now that i think about it, merchants and bandits & pirates are intricately(?) entwined, aren''t they...


    while the small fry bandits and pirates fled hand in hand, kuilan and the rompellers remained, still engaged in their staring contest.


    however, kuilan was trembling, glancing nervously at serenade, while the rompellers, their faces pale, quivered their lips.


    ''silver winter... might be a scarier guild than i thought...''


    seeing the bandit king and pirate king tremble, i broke out in a cold sweat. are they really that terrifying?


    tap!


    serenade stood between the bandit king and pirate king, smiling sweetly.


    "...kuilan, we already reached an agreement regarding your debt before, didn''t we?"


    "yes, yes! that''s right, sister-in-law!"


    "fufu, alright. continue to behave yourself... you may go."


    "thank you! thank you! i will live repentantly!"


    kuilan, who repeatedly bowed, sighed in relief and retreated.


    what kind of agreement did they reach? and since when did he start calling her sister-in-law...?


    serenade seemed to like the title, nodding a few times, then glared at the rompellers.


    "and... the notorious rompellers. finally, we meet."


    serenade, adjusting her glasses, pulled out a ledger from her bosom and began reading aloud.


    "the damage you''ve caused to our guild... twenty-six merchant ships, and the jewels, pepper, spices, silk, porcelain they carried..."


    the endless list made the two pirates break out in cold sweat.


    "and on top of that, one hundred seventy-two damage claims filed against the rompeller pirate crew entrusted to us by the continental merchants association..."


    snap!


    closing the ledger, serenade smiled coldly.


    "we need to settle these issues first, don''t we?"


    "uh, well, you see..."


    "life was a bit tough, so we acted on impulse..."


    the two pirates shrank like mice before a cat.


    i always thought that when merchants meet bandits or pirates, the merchants usually yield... but it seems this flips when it involves high-ranking individuals...


    "i would love to settle this right here and now."


    serenade sighed and removed her glasses.


    "considering the fact that the rompeller pirate crew, though they stole goods, did not harm people. and that you voluntarily came to the frontlines to help defend the world for a noble cause."


    the almost tearful faces of the two pirates brightened with hope.


    "if you fight diligently and give your all in the upcoming monster defense battles. if you help in protecting the world..."


    serenade looked at their hair.


    the same transparent blue color as hers. the color of the merfolk.


    "...thus elevating the honor of the merfolk and positively impacting the future of our kin."


    serenade waved the ledger in her hand.


    "i will take responsibility for these ledgers, and i will personally handle the compensation claims."


    "is... is that true, master of silver winter...?!"


    "indeed, the world''s best merchant guild! you have a big heart!"


    the two pirates hugged each other and jumped with joy.


    i approached serenade and put my hand on her shoulder. serenade sighed shortly and glanced up at me.


    as if to say, ''did i do well?''


    i nodded gently.


    "thank you."


    i felt like i was always saying this, but still.


    i was grateful to her for resolving past grudges for the harmony of the entire front.


    ��thus, the enemies of yesterday became allies today.��


    i looked around.


    kings and lords from all over the world, chiefs and rulers, adventurers, warriors, magicians, pirates, bandits, merchants, humans, and mixed-races, immortals from five hundred years ago, and people of the present...


    shoulder to shoulder, looking at the same star for a greater cause.


    everyone i could gather was here.


    after making eye contact with each one of them, i spoke.


    "let''s go."


    boom-! boom-! boom-!


    the sound of drums echoed from afar. it was the signal that the monsters were approaching the city.


    as the start of the final 5 consecutive battles approached, i grinned.


    "to the end of this war!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 765

    chapter 765


    the opponent in the forty-sixth defense battle is the rat legion.


    the legion worships the "great mother rat," the mother of all rats, as its lord and god. it is the embodiment and collective force of all rat-type monsters.


    swoosh...!


    the rat legion, rising from the black lake with foam, was an orderly sight.


    enlarged ratmen stood heavily armed at the forefront, followed by agile ratmen in bone armor forming ranks.


    and behind these elite troops was...


    rumble!


    a thunderous sound accompanied the appearance of an unbelievably massive cart.


    on this cart was a huge mound of flesh, almost the size of a small mountain.


    near the top of this colossal flesh, there was a small head breathing heavily, wearing a crown made of bones.


    this being was the great mother rat.


    the mother of all rats and the commander of the monster legion.


    even at this moment, the great mother rat''s enormous body functioned as a biological factory.


    newborn rats clung to the thousands of nipples on the great mother rat''s body, instantly growing huge due to the mysterious magical efficacy contained in the milk.


    these rapidly grown rats fell off the cart and were flung backward...


    squeak!


    squeak, squeak, squeak...!


    forming a circle, they started devouring each other in a gruesome cannibalistic selection process right behind the cart.


    after surviving this horrific colosseum of blood and flesh, the strongest of the generation joined the seemingly endless army of the rat legion.


    thus, the legion was composed of elite ratmen at the front, the great mother rat in the center, and an endless horde of ordinary giant rats at the rear.


    this was the rat legion, our opponent in the defense battle.


    "they''re numerous."


    riding la mancha in the sky and observing these monsters, i spoke in an indifferent voice.


    though they are extremely numerous, they pale in comparison to the monster composition of the previous defense battle where all the zombified monster legions swarmed us. we have also already prepared countermeasures against the rat legion.


    however.


    "...?"


    as i carefully observed the monster legion, i noticed something strange.


    only then did i recognize a familiar figure at the front of the great mother rat''s enormous cart.


    "..."


    the one silently looking up at my airship was none other than the masked clown.


    realizing his identity, i muttered his name reluctantly.


    "crown..."


    crown appeared the same as usual, except for one thing. his previously pure white mask was now covered in shadows, turning a flickering dark gray.


    "..."


    "..."


    we briefly stared at each other from afar.


    crown slowly turned his gaze away, and i did the same, stepping back into the airship.


    i gave a concise command to my subordinates watching me.


    "prepare for bombardment!"


    i don''t know why that guy is there, but my job is clear.


    kill monsters, save people.


    to achieve this goal, i will do anything.


    "we''re starting the rat hunt now...!"


    "yes!"


    "prepare for bombardment-!"


    soon, i received a report that preparations were complete, and i extended my hand forward.


    "commence bombardment immediately! turn them into cinders!"


    at my command, la mancha''s bottom hatch opened, and the stored explosives fell onto the heads of the monsters.


    and simultaneously,


    "hoo..."


    crown put a flute to his mouth,


    beeeep...!


    he blew a long, sharp sound.


    "squeak...?!"


    "squeeeak!"


    immediately, the rat legion changed their formation.


    they swiftly changed course to avoid the direct hit of the bombardment, while the rear rats covered the front rats, serving as meat shields.


    fweee...


    boom! boom, boom, boom!


    under the rain of explosives from la mancha, the rat legion continued advancing despite the damage.


    the endless horde of ordinary rats sacrificed themselves as shields, while the great mother rat and the elite ratmen began a steady northward march.


    my soul has already entered the transcendent stage. i am moving further from the human framework.


    but i am suppressing this divine power as much as possible.


    to retain my humanity. to remember my human purpose.


    and...


    because it''s not yet time to use this power.


    "indeed, with your current self..."


    crown murmured bitterly.


    "you might be able to kill my sister."


    "..."


    "you might be able to grant her peaceful rest at the end."


    crown nodded slightly.


    "all i want is for her to escape this long nightmare and sleep in peaceful dreams. can you promise to help, ash?"


    "no."


    i denied his words.


    "crown. what you truly wish for isn''t such a mere escape through death."


    "...?"


    "you want your sister to regain her name, her life, her smile."


    i smiled gently.


    "that''s what you truly wish for."


    "but, that''s...!"


    "i will save her."


    reaching out to the trembling crown, i continued.


    "nameless."


    "..."


    "you."


    "...!"


    "and everyone in the lake kingdom suffering under that hell. and..."


    crown''s eyes widened behind his mask as he heard the last name i whispered.


    i smiled brightly.


    "everyone within my reach. i will save them all."


    "you..."


    mumbling incredulously, crown''s mouth opened in disbelief.


    "you''re really insane...?"


    "you didn''t know?"


    i smiled confidently.


    "i''m the craziest bastard around here."


    "..."


    shaking his head slowly, crown drew his flute.


    "your arrogance is unbelievable, but... you''ve proven yourself by achieving everything so far. i can''t dismiss it as mere nonsense."


    "starting to understand me now?"


    "but, to achieve that arrogance, you must first overcome the invasion i''m leading."


    removing the jaw part of his mask, crown slowly brought the flute to his lips.


    beeeep-


    as crown played his flute, the ratmen behind him all glowed with red eyes.


    "sorry, but no holding back, ash."


    with red eyes glowing behind his mask, crown spoke in a harsh, broken voice.


    "to reach that miracle of saving everyone within your reach, you must tear apart this foolish clown''s final act with ease...!"


    i smiled broadly and swung the staff horizontally.


    the magical flag waved like a wave along the trajectory of the staff.


    it was the signal to fire.


    "i''ll show you, crown."


    facing the pied piper and the rat legion behind him, a vision from a long time ago overlapped in my mind.


    i shouted powerfully.


    "that i''m no longer the rookie commander from stage 2, with a clumsy defense line...!"


    crown and i locked eyes.


    the pied piper and the banner holder of humanity.


    in the next moment, countless monsters charged behind us, and cannons and arrows rained down like a storm.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 766

    chapter 766


    the rat legion has been annihilated.


    the boss monster, which i usually call the "great mother rat," was also defeated, and the elite ratmen who charged at the walls until the end ultimately died without breaching the walls.


    during stage 2, just having them charge at the damaged walls would have caused breaches, putting the city at risk of falling.


    but much time has passed, and we have grown stronger.


    with walls, troops, and experience far surpassing those of that time, we could crush the far more powerful monsters without difficulty.


    "kiyaaahhh!"


    the last ratman, stepping over the corpses of its comrades, climbed up the wall with glowing red eyes, attempting to kill the humans.


    "quietly..."


    evangeline, who had been waiting at the edge of the wall, lifted her shield high,


    "be gone!"


    she struck down vigorously.


    bang-!


    "die."


    the ratman, hit by the shield, fell off the wall, and evangeline laughed arrogantly, "hah!" as it plummeted.


    evangeline was equipped with the repaired [cross family spear] and [cross family shield]. these equipment pieces had been reborn even larger, more splendid, and with three spirits attached... truly monstrous specs.


    only the frames of the equipment remained the same; the rest was entirely newly crafted, a testament to the extreme skills of kellibey and the blacksmiths of crossroad.


    "as long as i''m here, none of you bastards can even touch this city!"


    evangeline pounded her spear on the shield and roared, and the surrounding soldiers cheered in unison.


    i smiled quietly.


    ''look, margrave.''


    seeing the successor of the cross family fend off enemies many times stronger than those of the past...


    the face of the old man who defended the city and died then flashed before my eyes.


    ''we have come this far.''


    recalling the old acquaintances among the familiar enemies, i looked again at the southern plains.


    "..."


    the masked clown who had been staring silently at us slowly turned around and eventually faded like a shadow.


    ''come as many times as you like, crown.''


    i clenched my fist tightly.


    ''i will block your attacks as many times as needed.''


    and at the end...


    i will grasp the ending i desire.


    i nodded firmly. the soldiers on the wall continued to cheer, celebrating another victory.


    ***


    a few days later.


    stage 47.


    "i did say you could come as many times as you wanted, but..."


    i muttered nervously, watching the advancing enemies.


    "but aren''t they choosing too strong ones for the final stages..."


    thud...! thud...! thud...!


    three gigantic statues clad in oriental-style armor were advancing at the forefront of the monster legion.


    the heads of the giant statues were those of animals: a rooster, a snake, and a pig.


    the rooster wielded a crescent blade, the snake had twin spears, and the pig held a serpent spear, using them to support their march.


    i clicked my tongue and spat out their names.


    "tamn, jin, chi...!"


    tamn, jin, chi represent:


    - *tamn*: greed


    - *jin*: anger


    - *chi*: foolishness


    these three states of mind darken wisdom and are the root of evil, collectively known as the three poisons (samdoksim).


    thud! thud! thud! thud! thud!


    behind these three statues followed a series of soldier statues.


    these 108 soldier statues, each representing different afflictions and delusions, followed the colossal trio, their appearance grotesque and their aura fierce.


    the human senses lead to 108 afflictions, and these statues, with their heads shaped like giant eyes, ears, noses, tongues, and brains, symbolized this.


    boom! boom!


    la mancha unleashed a barrage of dozens of machine guns, followed by blue pearl''s massive mana cannons mounted on its central and side sections.


    bang! ba-ba-bang!


    boom-!


    thousands of bullets and three massive blue mana shells struck the monster legion in an instant.


    a gigantic explosion erupted.


    excited voices of the pirates echoed from blue pearl.


    ��piece of cake! we can go home now... huh?��


    the simultaneous chatter of the two rompellers halted abruptly.


    a mysterious golden aura emerged from the monster legion, forming a dome-shaped shield, absorbing all our long-range attacks.


    thud...! thud...! thud...!


    despite the terrifying bombardment, the monster legion advanced without a scratch.


    ��what the heck is that?!��


    ��what is this...?��


    ignoring the dismayed groans of the two novice pirate kings, i examined the enemy.


    by now, they had formed a formation.


    the samdoksim statues stood in a triangle in the center, surrounded by the 108 affliction statues in formation.


    "om(?)-"


    the tamn, jin, chi statues chanted, pressing their palms together, followed by the 108 afflictions.


    "om(?)...!"


    the golden barrier surrounding them shone even more brilliantly, expanding its range.


    crack! crackle!


    shatter...!


    the surrounding vegetation evaporated, and rocks turned to dust as they were engulfed by this golden aura.


    "i don''t understand the principle, but these bastards have a very sturdy formation."


    i clicked my tongue, watching the golden idols approach.


    "but they''re not invincible. very powerful damage can penetrate. the problem is that it nullifies all attacks below that threshold."


    no need to overthink it.


    in the game, the legion had a special barrier with the gimmick of ''nullifying damage below a certain threshold''. the problem, as mentioned earlier, is that the damage threshold is quite high.


    "but there''s always a way."


    in the game, we continuously pushed through damage that could slightly penetrate the barrier, gradually accumulating damage and knocking down the 108 affliction statues one by one.


    each time an affliction statue was taken down, the damage threshold would decrease slightly. for example, if it was set to nullify damage below 1000, after taking down about half of the 108 affliction statues, it would change to nullify damage below 500.


    originally, this meant a drawn-out battle, whether we liked it or not...


    "but we also have a new weapon."


    i tapped the train beneath my feet again with my toes.


    the [night bringer] started to slowly back up, creating tracks as it moved, putting distance between us and the approaching enemies with its dual-layered walls and a single battery.


    though the monster legion''s speed was faster and they were gradually catching up, this distance was sufficient.


    "damien, are you ready?"


    "always, your highness!"


    "good. i''ll leave the timing to you. fire at will... oh, wait!"


    i grinned as i put on the item i had brought.


    "everyone, put on your sunglasses!"


    i wore the sunglasses commonly referred to as macarthur style, while lucas, fumbling to put on his own, wore a simple round style.


    "but why are we putting on these sunglasses, my lord?"


    "well..."


    i glanced at the battery where damien was preparing to fire and smirked.


    "the new weapon is so bright when it explodes that it could damage your eyesight!"


    what damien was loading into the battery was...


    a missile, larger than any we had used before.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 767

    chapter 767


    missile-shaped new weapon.


    the reason i ordered its development was straightforward.


    ''we have more magic cores than we can use in equipment manufacturing!''


    as the war entered its final stages, we began to receive an excessive supply of magic cores. in the last battle alone, we collected a massive amount of magic cores from named monsters.


    meanwhile, the smithy��s production slots were already full.


    with the existing workforce at crossroad''s smithy, dwarves, and personnel gathered from all over the world, the smithy operated non-stop, day and night.


    the smithy was responsible for making and repairing equipment, creating and repairing artifacts, producing and maintaining defense facilities, and even crafting and repairing gear for regular soldiers.


    even though we had quality materials, turning them into equipment immediately was becoming increasingly difficult.


    ''of course, i could prioritize their creation, but at this rate, most items would be completed after the war is over.''


    what use are new items if they come out after the final stage?


    i pondered. how could we efficiently consume these abundant magic cores within the remaining time?


    after much thought, the solution i came up with was this.


    "introducing!"


    i shouted, pointing to the cannon damien had finished preparing.


    "the new weapon of the monster front! ''nuclear bomb''!"


    ...no, it''s definitely not like earth''s nuclear bombs.


    it''s named with a bit of trolling because it''s a ''bomb'' made with pure magic ''cores''.


    ''the official name is magic core missile.''


    most equipment is designed with the premise of ''lasting as long as possible''. the magic core is the cornerstone of this premise.


    this stable, long-term power source is the core and flower of magical civilization. with proper maintenance, magic cores can work perfectly for centuries.


    ''but! we don��t need something that lasts for centuries right now!''


    if we can just get through the next few battles ahead, that��s enough!


    thus, the ''magic core missile'' was designed with no regard for conserving this precious resource. once the launch sequence begins, the magic core instantly goes into overdrive, converting all its potential and future possibilities into a single explosion.


    ''the essence of a monster commander��s lifetime is in its magic core.''


    an ultimate luxury to use all that essence in one go! the height of extravagance!


    most importantly, it''s relatively simple to produce! it doesn��t take up much space in the already packed smithy''s production slots!


    kelibey explained that the missile''s safety mechanism and propellant were the result of accumulated research, and he gave a lecture on how magically engineered this missile is.


    moreover, the sequential reaction for the explosion requires n-grade, r-grade, and sr-grade magic cores as the trigger, a weapon that burns through one of each type of magic core��n, r, sr, ssr��in one go.


    ''but the crucial point is that it has a short production time.''


    don��t save the resources! don��t hoard research results! burn everything for the remaining battles!


    anyway, that was a long explanation!


    "let''s start the new weapon test!"


    everyone deployed in the area had put on their sunglasses.


    damien also donned large goggles and nodded. i gave a thumbs-up.


    "fire away, damien!"


    "launching ''flame giant bomb''! 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...!"


    at the signal, damien pulled the large trigger backward,


    thoom-!


    the missile shot up into the sky, propelled by the launcher.


    it looked more like a mortar than a missile in terms of size and launch method, but who cares! as long as it hits the enemy effectively!


    fweee...


    the magic core missile soared to its peak in the sky and began descending.


    it fell directly above the samdoksim affliction legion.


    "om(?)-!"


    as the affliction statues chanted in unison, a dazzling golden aura formed around them. it was their ''nullify damage below a certain threshold'' barrier.


    "then we''ll just hit them with an attack that exceeds that barrier��s defense!"


    i waved my hand.


    simultaneously, the missile, tracing a clean trajectory, touched the golden barrier.


    whoosh...


    a sensation as if the surrounding air was compressed,


    boom-!


    an enormous noise, light, and intense heat exploded forth.


    despite the considerable distance, the shockwave reached us. i quickly deployed a magic wall to block the flying debris.


    thoom-!


    the missile shot into the sky, hovered for a moment, and then began its descent.


    tamn, jin, and chi roared fiercely and swung their weapons at the missile, unleashing their attacks.


    bang...!


    this time, the missile couldn��t evade and exploded mid-air.


    ...and then.


    screeee!


    from the exploding missile, ten warheads separated and rained down.


    like a cluster bomb from earth, this missile, inheriting the properties of the monster commander decagon, fragmented into ten conical pieces and blanketed the ground.


    boom-boom-boom-boom-boom!


    massive explosions and overwhelming shockwaves swept the area. i adjusted my sunglasses.


    "it''s interesting how the characteristics of each commander manifest."


    "...do you think we''ve defeated them?"


    "no. the samdoksim affliction legion has a final phase."


    i explained the enemy legion while glaring at the silhouette of the giants through the lingering smoke.


    "their most terrifying aspect is their mental attack."


    samdoksim. and the 108 afflictions.


    they don��t physically attack us; instead, they approach while endlessly reciting mantras.


    the problem is that hearing their corrupted mantras contaminates the mind.


    greed, anger, and foolishness endlessly surge, bringing forth all kinds of negative emotions. eventually, if exposed to their recitations for too long, even heroes and soldiers will go mad and either commit suicide or kill each other.


    before this happens, their barrier must be nullified and they must be taken down, but their barrier is incredibly sturdy... overall, they are a headache-inducing enemy.


    in the game, you had to divide your forces, whittling down the barrier with one unit until the mental contamination reached its limit, then swapping to another unit. it required a prolonged battle.


    ��but we don��t have to do that.��


    with me possessing [unyielding commander], we are safe from mental contamination. the barrier was easily obliterated by the missiles.


    the problem is after nullifying the barrier and taking them down.


    these bastards have a second phase...


    ��it was incredibly annoying in the game too...��


    once the barrier is nullified, all 108 affliction statues are destroyed, and only tamn, jin, and chi remain and take significant damage.


    given they are both giants and monsters, it��s pretty obvious what they would do.


    the second phase, rich with tradition and history.


    "fusion!"


    whirrrrr...!


    as the thick smoke and dust cleared from the epicenter of the explosion.


    there stood a truly colossal statue, exuding a terrifying aura.


    with the three heads of a rooster, snake, and pig on one body, and six arms rising to the sky in a lotus-like stance.


    a monster with three heads and six arms.


    "asura...!"


    flash-!


    its six red eyes gleamed brightly.


    tamn, jin, and chi, now in the form of asura, began to chant.


    "���������T���I (i confess the evil deeds committed in my past)."


    their previous sins were committed due to greed, anger, and foolishness.


    "���ɟoʼ؝�_�V (all were born from beginningless greed, anger, and foolishness)."


    through body, speech, and mind.


    "��������֮���� (they originated from my body, speech, and mind)."


    they now sincerely repent all those sins.


    "һ���ҽ�ԑԻ� (i now repent for all those sins)." (tl note: i will be leaving the chinese chanting there)


    "..."


    it��s a beautiful confession.


    why are they chanting this while charging at us with weapons raised?!


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 768

    chapter 768


    the charging asura tamn-jin-chi roared.


    "om(?)-!"


    the mouths of the rooster, snake, and pig opened simultaneously, unleashing a resonating mantra.


    golden streams of energy extended from the core of the giant statue to the crescent blade, twin spears, and serpent spear held by its six arms, then burst forth like a storm in all directions.


    boom! boom! boom!


    had we been within range, we wouldn''t have even been able to collect our bones.


    but we were aboard the mobile wall, [knight bringer], which generates tracks in real-time and moves on them.


    we narrowly retreated the wall, escaping the attack range of asura tamn-jin-chi''s assaults. go, night bringer!


    boom! boom! boom!


    the three weapons swung menacingly, and each time an attack narrowly missed us, the outer panels of the wall were deeply gouged or pieces splintered off.


    lucas, assessing the power of the passing attacks, broke into a cold sweat.


    "the destructive power is terrifying. if that thing reaches crossroad..."


    "all our defensive installations would be torn apart."


    asura tamn-jin-chi in its second phase lost all its special abilities from the first phase.


    but it compensates with immense physical power.


    if it lands even one hit properly, even a wall made from black dragon scales would be crushed. it would likely inflict critical damage to our defensive structures.


    "therefore, we need to inflict as much damage as possible before it reaches crossroad."


    boom! boom! boom!


    the narrowly missed attacks kept striking, but each time [knight bringer] accelerated or twisted its path to avoid them, as if it had a will to avoid being hit.


    "what is the strategy to defeat it, my lord?"


    lucas seemed to assume i had a strategy ready. i sighed.


    "this is the interesting part..."


    with my [unyielding commander], we could avoid the mental status effect attacks of those things in the first phase without any damage.


    but to counterattack asura tamn-jin-chi in the second phase��s mental realm, we need to be mentally contaminated in the first phase. that��s the second phase clear gimmick.


    in other words, we have to allow the mental contamination attacks in the first phase and be somewhat affected to clear the second phase smoothly.


    recognizing afflictions to eliminate them��how conceptually fitting.


    however, thanks to my [unyielding commander] effect, we are all mentally sound. in other words, we can''t use the second phase gimmick...


    what choice do we have? i can��t deactivate [unyielding commander]. allowing mental contamination to clear a gimmick could cause unforeseen problems later.


    so, we must push through the second phase without the gimmick. until that massive and sturdy asura tamn-jin-chi falls!


    i explained this briefly to lucas, who nodded with a bitter smile.


    "so... we have to keep hitting asura tamn-jin-chi relentlessly for the next three days as it advances north! it��s very tough, so we need to use every means at our disposal with persistence and grit!"


    "..."


    lucas, observing the advancing asura tamn-jin-chi, suddenly chuckled.


    "somehow... it reminds me of when we stopped jo?rmungandr."


    "exactly, exactly. we��ve already faced worse before."


    with jo?rmungandr, we had to send an elite force onto its body, destroying three protruding nodes while fending off werewolf attacks.


    "compared to that, this is quite a manageable operation, right? oh! back in my day..."


    as i continued in my grumpy voice, lucas quietly smiled and drew the [bestowed sword].


    then he struck at tamn-jin-chi��s body with an extended blade of light.


    ***


    for the next three days.


    we continued a tense game of cat-and-mouse with asura tamn-jin-chi, attacking it relentlessly.


    boom! boom! boom!


    from the moving wall train, damien and our gunners unleashed long-range attacks from the turrets. lucas struck with his blade of light.


    tat-tat-tat-tat!


    clang! clang!


    in the sky, wizards aboard airships poured out magic without holding back, returning to crossroad to reload more wizards for another round of magic bombardments.


    asura tamn-jin-chi was a large, powerful, and sturdy enemy, but it gradually accumulated damage under our ceaseless attacks.


    its armor cracked and fell, and its massive statue body bore countless scorch marks.


    by the time we reached the southern plains within sight of crossroad��s walls, it was already heavily damaged with deep fissures across its body.


    "artillery units-!"


    our artillery, already positioned on crossroad��s walls, aimed at the enemy simultaneously.


    we drifted [knight bringer] to the side, moving out of the artillery��s line of fire as i waved the flag grandly.


    "fire crossfire-!"


    boom! boom...!


    the sound of artillery fire echoed from the distant crossroad walls, and,


    screeeeeee-!


    moving in an incredibly precise formation, they reorganized into four main units in front of the black lake.


    they distinguished themselves by the colors of their cloaks: white, red, black, and blue.


    leading each unit were unusually large captains, each holding a distinctive symbol.


    the captain of the white-cloaked unit held a bow.


    the captain of the red-cloaked unit held a sword.


    the captain of the black-cloaked unit held scales.


    the captain of the blue-cloaked unit held a scythe.


    "whew..."


    hovering above the black lake in la mancha, i watched them organize their formation and muttered their name.


    "apocalypse knights..."


    the white knight of pestilence.


    the red knight of war.


    the black knight of famine.


    the blue knight of death.


    and their knights, 110 in each unit.


    a total of 444 knights of doom charging towards destruction.


    they were the monster legion invading humanity in this defense battle.


    ''as if it weren''t the final stage, they��re picking out all the tough ones...''


    they are the strongest legion as a single monster unit.


    in terms of sheer combat power, they could rival the top 10 nightmare legions we''ve faced.


    the only reason they didn��t make it into the top 10 was that they lacked a unified leader. they had four field commanders, the four horsemen, but no king to represent their collective will.


    after all, they are embodiments of plague, war, famine, and death, rampaging towards destruction without any self-will, much like their living legends.


    though they didn��t make it into the ranking of nightmare commanders, their power is formidable.


    ''this won''t be an easy battle.''


    booooo-!


    the buglers in each unit set aside their drums and blew their horns vigorously,


    clop, clop, clop...


    the four units of the apocalypse knights began to march north, gradually gaining terrifying speed.


    being centaurs, a half-human, half-horse race, they were effectively a cavalry.


    at this pace, they would reach crossroad in no time.


    "the enemy monster legion has begun advancing north!"


    reports from the scouts echoed in my ears.


    "the enemy legion has split into four units!"


    "111 each, divided into four paths, advancing north through different routes!"


    "they��re moving through pathless terrain without slowing down! at this rate, they��ll reach crossroad in two days, if not sooner!"


    "what should we do, your highness?!"


    "..."


    i opened my eyes wide after closing them briefly.


    we already have our defensive strategies prepared.


    "we will split into four and block them."


    the apocalypse knights are divided into four units.


    and they synergize when they fight together.


    they will converge into a single army in front of crossroad, and if all four units arrive intact, we won��t stand a chance.


    we must defeat them separately before they combine.


    "divide the mobile wall [knight bringer] into three parts and deploy them at three points."


    i pointed to key positions on the map between the black lake and crossroad.


    "transform [knight bringer] into forward bases at these points to block the enemy. deploy the units as per the prearranged plan."


    one of the soldiers cautiously asked.


    "three forward bases to block three units, understood... but what about the fourth unit?"


    i nodded.


    "i will handle it."


    my magic fortress is still quite usable.


    i banged the table and extended my hand.


    "we don��t have time! begin the operation immediately!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 769

    chapter 769


    dududududu-!


    four cavalry units charging north as if they were flying.


    the white, red, black, and blue knights, symbolizing plague, war, famine, and death respectively, twisted the surrounding atmosphere with their mere presence.


    the ground trampled by the white knights instantly rotted, and the paths taken by the red knights were set ablaze. around the black knights, plants and wildlife withered and died, and lastly, the blue knights...


    thud, thud, thud.


    they ran quietly.


    unlike the other three cavalry units that loudly announced their presence by devastating the surroundings, the blue knights galloped softly, without a sound.


    spurring the frozen winter ground, they silently headed north.


    "..."


    watching the uniquely white-frosted path left by the blue knights, i clicked my tongue.


    i know.


    those bastards are the most dangerous...


    ***


    a few days ago.


    after it was confirmed that our opponents in stage 48 were the apocalypse knights.


    i divided our forces into four units. each unit was balanced with tanks, damage dealers, mages, and healers.


    apart from the unit i would command, i appointed torkel, evangeline, and lucas as the commanders of the other units. all three were tanks with experience and talent in leading troops.


    torkel''s unit was assigned to the war''s red knights, evangeline''s to the famine''s black knights, and lucas''s to the death''s blue knights.


    "what about you, my lord?"


    "i''ll handle the plague''s white knights."


    there was a reason for this distribution.


    first, i am immune to plague. thanks to the celestial peach that salome once fed me, the plague cannot approach me. this makes me a natural counter to the white knights just by existing.


    ��no matter how much you try, you''re no match for raven.��


    remembering the plague lord with the raven mask that salome and i defeated, i clicked my tongue.


    next, the war''s red knights.


    these guys bring war with them. in other words, they have fire attributes.


    although they use flames, it''s only a supplementary effect. embers follow their path as they run.


    their main characteristic is their overwhelming physical strength used in warfare.


    they are the best in hand-to-hand combat among the four units.


    torkel is the best match for them among our field commanders. with his purified nightmare slayer, [original sin], he can easily command his troops and put up a good fight against these guys.


    "..."


    at the mention of ''war,'' torkel suddenly stroked his helmet, [original sin].


    was he perhaps recalling the battle with the goblin god-king, who caused him to lose all his former comrades and whose helmet he now wore?


    "i will follow your orders, your highness."


    torkel bowed deeply and stepped back.


    next, the famine''s black knights.


    these guys cause drought, making the land and vegetation dry up. in other words, they have water attributes.


    they don��t actively use water but drain moisture from their surroundings and their opponents.


    and water is life.


    these troublesome guys frequently use life drain.


    evangeline smirked.


    "hehe, you''re assigning me to stop their famine with my moist charm, right?"


    "no... i mean for you to endure with the fat stored in your round belly..."


    "what did you say?!"


    of course, it was a joke.


    the leader of the black knights uses a pattern of wide-area life drain targeting our heroes. this is meant to counter that with evangeline''s ultimate skill, [last fortress].


    "well, if that''s the reason... but i don''t have much belly fat now! instead, i have solid abs!"


    evangeline patted her belly indignantly and looked at lucas.


    but lucas, with a serious face, was only looking at the deployment map and asked me.


    "what are the abilities of the blue knights, my lord?"


    "death."


    sighing, i clasped my hands together.


    "and from death, comes cold."


    i suddenly recalled the dreadful chill from the heaps of corpses i saw at the forward base long ago.


    despite reducing the burden as much as possible in the previous battles, the faces of the heroes and soldiers were etched with irremovable fatigue.


    it wasn''t just the fatigue from the continuous battles at the final stage.


    it''s the fatigue accumulated from fighting endlessly for the past three years, carved into their faces like scars.


    "..."


    all of it will end soon.


    i looked up at the sky.


    the airship la mancha was waiting in the sky, overseeing all four forward bases.


    damien, also aboard la mancha, was responsible for supporting fire for all four forward bases.


    given the vast distances between the forward bases, it��s an impossible task, but damien possesses far-sight. it''s okay to assign him something impossible.


    so la mancha and damien will provide support as needed to all forward bases. the sky knights, operating from la mancha, and mikhail will also provide support if necessary.


    the newly joined pirate airship blue pearl was attached to lucas''s unit. considering their enemies are the strongest, the airship was reserved as a retreat means.


    thinking about the status of the heroes and equipment assigned to other units...


    "it''s good to be concerned about other units, but."


    a voice came from behind.


    turning around, a bald dwarf was walking toward me with a swagger.


    "how about worrying about us first?"


    "kellibey."


    i smiled broadly.


    "with the great dwarf king here, what could i possibly worry about?"


    "you brat, your tongue''s become as slick as a politician''s."


    kellibey shook his head in disbelief and looked around the magic fortress.


    "you''ve assigned all the main heroes and troops to other units, handed out artifacts and equipment, and all we have here is you, me, my subordinates, and the newly joined volunteers."


    kellibey looked south.


    "can we really handle this on our own?"


    dududududu-!


    from the south, a cloud of dust was rising as the white-cloaked cavalry unit appeared.


    the plague''s white knights.


    the path taken by this archery cavalry unit was blackened with rot. the sight of the white cavalry galloping on the blackened path was itself eerie.


    i grinned.


    "you should ask the other way around, kellibey."


    "eh?"


    "isn''t it too much to gather such overwhelming force here? wouldn''t it be better to scrape some of it and support the other units?"


    kellibey was dumbfounded by my bravado, but i was somewhat serious.


    while i''m saving the power of the dragon and the divine for the ''clear.''


    even without using them, i''m already a half-cheat character.


    when i swung my arm to the side, the magic wall beside me began to transform rapidly.


    clunk! clunk! clunk!


    thud! thud! thud!


    in an instant, the transformation was complete, and what stood there were automatic defense turrets.


    precisely- one hundred turrets.


    ��i have plenty of ssr-grade magic cores to use as missiles, so in a situation like this, i need to use the surplus r-grade magic cores!��


    this is the ultimate tactic for dealing with resource saturation in the endgame - turret spam, a move only the commander-in-chief can use!


    what��s the point of hoarding minerals at the end of the game? use them all!


    seeing kellibey with his mouth agape, i winked at him.


    "how about a fireworks show, kellibey?"


    kellibey clenched his fist and shouted.


    "that sounds great-!"


    clunk-!


    the one hundred automatic defense turrets simultaneously locked onto the incoming cavalry unit within range.


    in the next moment, the muzzles of the one hundred turrets simultaneously spewed dazzling cyan flames.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 770

    chapter 770


    as soon as our one hundred automatic defense turrets simultaneously targeted and fired at the enemies,


    the leader of the white knights, who was charging at the forefront, raised his massive bow.


    he drew the bowstring gracefully, as if plucking the strings of a harp...


    dooong-!


    as the bowstring vibrated, a dense white mist instantly filled the air.


    the turquoise mana bullets fired by the automatic turrets poured into the mist,


    ripple...!


    the mist rippled like water and completely absorbed the projectiles.


    the mana bullets caught in the mist disintegrated and vanished, as if decomposing at an accelerated rate like a corpse.


    simultaneously, the 111 white knights also readied their bows. they all lifted their bows to the sky and fired arrows.


    sssss-!


    thud, thud, thud!


    the barrage of arrows fired in an arc soared high into the sky.


    ��plague arrows!��


    the arrows, like rockets leaving smoke trails, soared while scattering a dark aura behind them.


    these plague arrows would form contaminated zones on impact.


    standing on the edge of the fortress wall, i waved my flag horizontally.


    "i can handle defense too-!"


    shooosh!


    following the path of my flag, a new magic wall rose in the air, blocking all the falling plague arrows.


    the magic wall struck by the arrows immediately decayed and blackened, but as i retrieved the decayed magic wall, it instantly purified and disappeared in the air.


    just entering my zone of invulnerability neutralized the effect of the plague arrows.


    while i created layer upon layer of magic walls to block the plague arrows, my one hundred automatic turrets fired another round directly at the white knights.


    boom! boom! boom!


    the leader of the white knights spread the mist once more to block the barrage.


    thud, thud, thud...!


    the volley of arrows fired by the white knights was again blocked by my magic walls.


    the turrets and archers of both sides were attacking each other, with their leaders defending the attacks.


    the distance between the two sides was gradually closing.


    soon, i could see the faces of the approaching enemies.


    the faces of the centaurs with white cloaks fluttering were blackened and twitching with decay.


    "kellibey!"


    staring at those faces, i shouted to kellibey inside the fortress.


    "time for ''construction''!"


    "leave it to me!"


    kellibey brought out the prepared equipment.


    it was five massive stakes with a dark red aura flowing from their heads.


    these stakes were made from the magic cores of cerberus, the hellhound general, and his lieutenant, orthros.


    "not as powerful as mana core missiles, but..."


    kellibey placed the stakes in the air, and they floated and aligned in position.


    "but these can be reused, and more importantly,"


    kellibey lightly spun around, holding a hammer-


    "they''re perfectly optimized for ''this purpose''!"


    bang! bang! bang! bang! bang-!


    he struck the heads of the stakes in sequence, launching them like hockey pucks.


    thud, thud, thud, thud, thud-!


    the five stakes flew and embedded themselves into the ground between us and the white knights.


    and then.


    boom!


    the ground where the stakes were planted shattered.


    cracks spread instantly, causing the ground to collapse. from the fissures, blazing red lava erupted violently.


    the white knights, who had been charging boldly, halted in confusion.


    this equipment was hastily developed right after it was confirmed that our opponents were the apocalypse knights.


    a terrain-shattering device, recreating the hellish landscape of the hellhound guards, made from their magic cores��


    "��earthbreaker��!"


    although it''s designed solely for terrain destruction, its effect is devastating against cavalry!


    the white knights, charging like a storm, were forced to break formation and slow down before the collapsing ground.


    and my automatic turrets, unwavering in any situation, precisely targeted the enemies��


    and mercilessly unleashed a barrage of mana bullets.


    the leader of the white knights urgently spread the mist, but it couldn''t fully protect the cavalry in the collapsing terrain...


    the commander of the red knights stepped forward alone, approaching torkel.


    torkel grinned and raised his mace.


    "i challenge you to a duel between commanders. will you accept?"


    "..."


    a duel between commanders.


    in this age where the romance of the battlefield has disappeared, it was an extremely anachronistic request.


    but the apocalypse knights are all ancient specters.


    even though they have fallen to monsters, they still honor such an anachronistic request.


    clang...!


    the commander of the red knights slowly raised his greatsword, pointing it at torkel.


    the tips of the mace and greatsword lightly touched each other, and then.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    the two massive warriors charged at each other fiercely.


    the centaur warrior swinging a flame-wreathed greatsword and the human wearing armor like a mountain, clashed.


    thud-!


    ***


    the second forward base.


    where evangeline was the commander.


    dudududu-!


    the black knights were approaching.


    "damien! we need fire support!"


    evangeline requested bombardment, and damien responded promptly.


    thwooosh-!


    boom!


    the mana core missile of the mantis general ��wingless mantis lord�� exploded.


    following the tremendous explosion, a harsh sonic wave swept through the area.


    "nice shot! wow, that was awesome!"


    amazed by the power of the mana core missile, evangeline��s jaw dropped, but soon she frowned.


    dudududu-!


    many had fallen, but the black knights, still robust, charged out of the explosion.


    all the black knights, holding scales in their hands, were surrounded by water shields.


    seeing this, evangeline clicked her tongue.


    "who would��ve thought i''d see someone using scales as a weapon..."


    among the four units of the apocalypse knights, the only one primarily using magic, the magic cavalry unit.


    that��s what the black knights were, and their magical tools were these scales.


    the commander of the black knights held a particularly large scale made of chains. as the black knight commander approached the fortress, evangeline saw his face.


    a centaur with a face covered in swirling dark blue water.


    "come..."


    recalling the prepared strategy, evangeline took a deep breath,


    clink-


    the black knight commander suddenly raised the scale in his hand high.


    then pointed at evangeline with his other hand.


    "...?"


    unable to understand the intention, evangeline tilted her head. what does this mean?


    shooosh!


    in the next moment, a water shape formed on both sides of the black knight commander��s scale.


    one side resembled evangeline, a girl knight, while the other...


    "what."


    was the figure of a plump pig.


    the scale wavered, measuring the weights of evangeline and the pig, and then tilted sharply to one side.


    ...towards evangeline.


    the black knight commander laughed, covering his face. his subordinates laughed and pointed at evangeline.


    "...what the, what does that mean."


    although she didn��t fully understand, evangeline, feeling extremely irritated, shouted.


    "what does that mean?! why are you laughing, you bastards-?!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 771

    chapter 771


    it''s very common to taunt the enemy on the battlefield to break their morale.


    evangeline considered that weight jibe to be that kind of attack as well. so she tried to brush it off without much impact.


    ''i''ll beat the crap out of all of you, you monsters...''


    her fighting spirit was burning even more fiercely.


    however, this scale play by the black knight commander was not a simple taunt.


    right after the giant scale ''judged'' that evangeline was heavier.


    clank...!


    with a heavy sound like chains being dragged, evangeline suddenly staggered.


    "ugh...?!"


    her whole body feels as heavy as cotton soaked in water.


    stumbling and grabbing the castle wall, evangeline gritted her teeth.


    ''what is this, my body...?!''


    then the black knight put a new subject on the scale and said:


    "a day''s wages for a person is sufficient with one quart of wheat and three quarts of barley, a little olive oil and wine."


    "...?!"


    "sins that exceed this become piled upon the soul, acting as a weight that drags that soul to hell."


    two subjects were placed on the scale.


    one was evangeline, and on the other side was a calf.


    clank!


    evangeline was heavier.


    the pressure of weight on evangeline''s entire body also increased. unable to withstand the suffocating pressure, evangeline fell to one knee on the ground.


    clank! clank! clank!


    in succession, the weight of evangeline''s sins was compared to numerous other beasts. and evangeline''s sins were heavier than any of those beasts.


    "you have committed numerous killings. your sins are far heavier than any beast."


    the black knight commander slowly extended his hand, pointing at evangeline.


    "i shall take away your life accordingly."


    the scales spun around in circles, with the water-formed image of the young knight positioned in the center.


    an ancient powerful curse was loaded.


    now when the black knight waves his hand, it will tear away as much life from evangeline''s body as judged.


    "sins, you say...?"


    at that moment, overcoming the pressure of the curse, evangeline opened her mouth.


    "who are you to play judge of my life...?"


    crack!


    instead of dispelling the curse with magic, evangeline endured it with brute force.


    against the curse pressing down on her from all directions, she tightened her abdomen and managed to raise her body. then she roared.


    "i am evangeline cross! daughter of charles and elaine, eldest daughter of the cross family, and heir to the margrave of the everblack empire!"


    thud!


    evangeline, gripping her spear and shield, stared straight at the enemy commander.


    "i killed enemies to protect my people. since i swore to defend this land, i have not been ashamed of my actions for a single moment."


    "..."


    "don''t judge my life by your standards, monster!"


    the black knight commander silently completed the curse.


    clank-!


    countless execution devices made of iron chains appeared in the air around evangeline and fell towards her.


    evangeline raised her shield with all her might to block all those curses.


    clang! claaang-!


    evangeline''s shield glowed brilliantly white, recognizing the incoming curses as ''enemy attacks'' and absorbing them all.


    "and above all... don''t you dare comment on my body weight!"no?v(el)b\\jnn


    after completely absorbing the black knight''s curse with her endless [damage save] capacity, evangeline transferred that curse to the tip of her spear.


    "my motto is ''eat a lot, work a lot''! as long as i eat well and stay healthy, that''s all that matters!"


    and she shot the gathered curse forward with all her might.


    "i''m not going on a diet, you bastards-!"


    kuwaaaaang-!


    the curse returned in reverse through [damage payback] and exploded among the black knights. the black knights hit by the attack fell like autumn leaves.


    "haa, haa..."


    she perfectly nullified the enemy''s first curse attack.


    the pressure that had been weighing down her entire body disappeared. evangeline lightly bounced in place with her lightened body.


    "whew, i''m already hungry after doing this once."


    an extreme hunger assailed her, perhaps as an aftereffect of withstanding the curse.


    "interfering in a duel between commanders..."


    torkel clicked his tongue.


    "friends who don''t know honor."


    the red knights didn''t respond.


    they just raised their greatswords, preparing to charge at torkel all at once.


    torkel slowly looked around and gripped his mace again. true to their cavalry nature, the encirclement was swift and perfect. there was no gap to escape through.


    ''i''m not taking damage now, but soon...''


    once the effect of [man is not made for defeat] ends, the enemies will rush in at once. how long will he be able to hold out then?


    as he thought this and adjusted his grip on the mace...


    thwack-!


    with a refreshing impact sound, a part of the encirclement collapsed.


    a man who had flown in from the castle wall delivered a descending kick from midair, crushing the back of a red knight''s head and sliding down like a sled.


    "hey there, torkel."


    the muscular man with flowing red hair tied back was kuilan.


    "you didn''t come here as a mere warrior, but as a commander, right?"


    on either side of the grinning kuilan, crossroad''s melee combat unit poured out through the now-open forward base gates.


    "then trust your comrades a bit more. i''m saying to use us in the right place at the right time."


    thud! thwack! boom-!


    kuilan''s penal unit swung their weapons in an instant, pushing back the red knights.


    kuilan, in particular, overwhelmed the red knights in the area with his tremendous breakthrough power, unleashing brutal fist techniques.


    realizing it was difficult to maintain the encirclement, the red knights broke the formation and retreated to one side. kuilan and the warriors who had come to rescue torkel gathered behind him.


    "...well, this is embarrassing."


    torkel smiled awkwardly.


    "since it''s my first time leading so many people in this position, i made such a mistake."


    "it''s alright. you were cool. you stalled for time well. and most importantly..."


    kuilan grinned and nodded towards the red knight commander regaining his stance on the other side.


    "you won."


    "haha..."


    "they''re the ones who lost the one-on-one fight ungracefully and sent out their subordinates first."


    kuilan picked up torkel''s shield that had fallen to the ground and handed it to him.


    "our commander-in-chief appointed you as the commander here for good reason. live up to those expectations."


    "..."


    torkel silently received the shield and equipped it on his left arm.


    "now then! commander torkel of the first temporary forward base!"


    kuilan clashed his two fists in front of his chest with a thud! and asked.


    "give us your orders! how shall we crush those bastards?"


    torkel quickly grasped the situation of his allies across the battlefield with his equipped helmet, the nightmare slayer [original sin].


    and he nodded.


    "there was a way to fight honorably, like warriors. but since they broke the excitement of the duel first..."


    torkel slowly turned his body to look towards the forward base.


    "let''s go for the dirty approach too."


    there stood junior, holding her staff.


    inside the opened forward base, mages could be seen spreading out a joint magic circle and gathering mana together.


    during that time, the mages had been gathering mana and transferring it to junior, and now that process was complete.


    "a duel between commanders has its romance, but..."


    junior smiled bitterly as she raised her staff.


    "this is what ''modern warfare'' looks like."


    flash-!


    a dazzling light gathered on junior''s staff [rod of crimson], then shot towards the sky above the red knight unit.


    and the next moment, an incredible amount of dark clouds gathered at that point and...


    the counter to the red knights'' ''fire'' attribute.


    and junior''s innate attribute of ''water''��


    poured down furiously.


    rumble!


    fierce lightning and overwhelming gusts accompanied by torrential rain mercilessly struck the red knight unit.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 772

    chapter 772


    temporary magic fortress forward base.


    "kuuuh......!"


    the white knight commander kept retreating, spewing toxic fluid from his entire body.


    his face had no eyes, nose, or mouth, only writhing malice that was rotting black, but.


    i could read the emotions they were emitting as they looked at me.


    bewilderment.


    and fear.


    "what''s wrong?"


    i was approaching them without stopping, equipped with the king of flies armor [lord of the high tower].


    "is this your first time facing an opponent completely immune to your attacks?"


    while my auto-turrets in the magic fortress poured out long-range bombardment.


    i personally sortied to physically block the white knights from approaching any further.


    they poured all their pollution on me as i got close, but...


    i am immune to all poisons. even that plague master raven couldn''t contaminate me with a frontal approach.


    ''as if your poison would work on me.''


    bang! kuwaaaang!


    another barrage from my auto-turrets in the fortress swept across the area.


    of course, i was caught in the range too, but i easily withstood it with the overwhelming defense of [lord of the high tower].


    on the other hand, the white knights caught in the range couldn''t withstand it and collapsed, spewing toxic fluid.


    "kuuuuh......!"


    the white knight commander trembled along with his few remaining subordinates.


    i nullified their plague, and they had no other means to take me down.


    if they tried to bypass, kellibey would pour [step crusher] again onto the already devastated terrain.


    and the auto-turrets would unleash a precise barrage.


    the white knight commander belatedly realized that this magic fortress forward base was essentially impregnable...


    tat-!


    he kicked the ground with his hooves and leaped back significantly.


    then he began to flee in an instant, leading his surviving subordinates.


    "whoa, what the! they''re running away, ash!"


    kellibey, startled, kept firing [step crusher] from atop the wall.


    a few more white knights fell, caught in the collapsing ground and bombardment, but the white knight commander and about a dozen of his subordinates managed to successfully escape.


    "it''s okay, kellibey. no need to chase recklessly."


    watching the enemies quickly disappear as if flying, i nodded.


    the original reason for deploying the forward base was to blunt their spearhead, not to annihilate them.


    pursuing and completely annihilating them is the job of another unit.


    "for now, we''ve reduced the white knights'' numbers enough..."


    i jumped up onto the magic fortress and nodded.


    "let''s go support the other forward bases. everyone must be struggling."


    "alright! but, are we dismantling this magic fortress before we go?"


    kellibey licked his lips as he looked at the hundred auto-defense turrets.


    "it''s a bit of a shame. these turret friends will disappear too..."


    i grinned at kellibey''s words.


    "who says they''re going to disappear?"


    "huh?"


    "we poured 100 magic cores into making this. it''d be too wasteful to use it once and throw it away."


    i planted the flag firmly on top of the magic fortress wall.


    then the magic walls assembled in fortress form began to disassemble in sequence, then reassembled themselves, clumping together...


    and eventually transformed into the shape of a massive train. with auto-defense turrets still attached all over.


    "oh, good golly..."


    kellibey clung to the train, his eyes sparkling like a child with a huge toy. the other dwarves likewise drooled as they quickly boarded the empty spaces on the train.


    "even that night bringer bastard could transform between train and fortress, i can''t lose out."


    if i think outside the box, there are endless ways to apply my abilities.


    after grasping the principle and form of how the mobile wall [night bringer] moves, i applied it to my magic fortress, and it worked out quite impressively.


    i grinned as i sat on the roof of the train''s lead car.


    "come on, let''s go quickly! everyone aboard! we''re going to rescue the other forward bases-!"


    with the second forward base holding out strongly, the sky knights'' air raids, and our rear surprise attack following, even the black knight unit could no longer endure.


    they began to flee quickly through the empty defensive lines.


    "senior! and everyone!"


    as i waved back to evangeline jumping up and down on the third forward base wall, mikhail and the sky knight members landed beside me one by one.


    "ash. you came at the right time."


    "mikhail!"


    "this second forward base fell into the most precarious situation first, so i came to rescue it first."


    i nodded towards the young king''s new equipment as he spoke reliably.


    "how''s the new helmet?"


    to my question, mikhail smiled with satisfaction and tapped his helmet, [the buck stops here].


    "it''s very good. i can fight as if i''m one body with everyone. it''s both fascinating and efficient."


    by the way, mikhail had driven out and purified the darkness embedded in this nightmare slayer within a day of receiving it.


    it wasn''t equipment with a kill count option... but still, is this even possible?


    just how much stronger has his mental fortitude become? he used to be the epitome of a fragile mentality.


    when i subtly asked about his secret, mikhail turned his gaze with a slightly saddened face and murmured.


    "hehe, marrying five people inevitably strengthens your mentality..."


    "ah."


    then i saw five queens approaching mikhail''s surroundings with fierce glares.


    "mikhail?"


    "we''re currently in consciousness resonance with that helmet''s magic..."


    "how dare you think such thoughts openly!"


    "you''re in for it now!"


    "uwaaaaah! i''m sorry! i was wrong! aaaaah!"


    i quickly turned around, leaving behind mikhail''s screams as he was being mauled. well, as long as he looks happy, it''s okay...


    i gathered the personnel who could depart for the next battlefield immediately from the second forward base.


    "we must go rescue the third forward base! it''s where the strongest enemy in this battle is lurking, so only those with enough strength left should follow!"


    the one in charge of commanding the third forward base is my right-hand man, lucas.


    i think he''s holding out well, but we should still go to his aid as soon as possible.


    as i was thinking this and encouraging the subordinates tired from the previous battles...


    bang! boom......!


    an explosion sounded from afar.


    everyone looked that way in surprise. i hurriedly turned my head too.


    and we could see a pirate ship-shaped airship falling with explosions in the not-so-distant sky.


    our crossroad''s new airship that was stationed at the third forward base for retreat purposes.


    "blue pearl...?!"


    the rompeller pirate crew''s flagship was falling helplessly to the ground.


    "urgent report-!"


    following that, a single cavalryman came rushing from the direction of the third forward base.


    that cavalryman, his whole body frozen, nevertheless desperately rode up to us, then dismounted as if almost falling off his horse and knelt before me.


    opening his frozen, trembling lips, he reported.


    "re, reporting, your majesty!"


    "what happened!"


    "the third forward base has fallen!"


    the blood drained from everyone''s faces.


    "we were holding out well, but suddenly the enemy commander exerted some unknown immense power... when casualties occurred, they suddenly became stronger. then the tide of battle turned sharply..."


    "oh no...!"


    "commander lucas urgently retreated the remaining survivors, and then..."


    the soldier paused his report, taking a breath. unable to wait, i urged him on.


    "after retreating them, what about lucas?"


    then the soldier, with a deeply contorted face, barely answered.


    "saying he would buy time, he remained at the forward base...!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 773

    chapter 773


    ��when the lamb opened the fourth seal, i heard the voice of the fourth living creature say, "come!"


    i looked, and there before me was a pale horse! its rider was named death, and hades was following close behind him.


    they were given power over a fourth of the earth to kill by sword, famine, and plague, and by the wild beasts of the earth.��


    ***


    third forward base.


    in this half-frozen, collapsed ruin, lucas was barely standing, covered in blood.


    "haaah..."


    as he exhaled a long breath, the white mist that extended froze instantly.


    this wasn''t a phenomenon occurring due to low winter temperatures.


    it was because an evil so cold and powerful that it could freeze even the soul was lurking before him.


    "..."


    the fourth and strongest unit of the apocalypse knights.


    the blue knights of death.


    these centaurs, with their blue capes fluttering, were clad in armor made entirely of blue ice.


    especially the one at the front had ice proliferated and amplified all over his body, looking almost like a giant ice statue.


    the icicles spreading in all directions looked like a monster''s horns.


    his face too was covered in massive ice, as if wearing an upside-down crown made of ice.


    around the monster were the corpses of crossroad soldiers who had frozen to death just moments ago, with cold still being extracted from those corpses in real-time.


    saaaah...


    wrapping himself in the cold extracted from death, a faint laugh flowed from the ice-covered face of the blue knight.


    "knight, why did you remain alone instead of fleeing?"


    "..."


    lucas didn''t bother to answer and gripped the two swords in his hands.


    originally, the third forward base had been holding out firmly against the blue knights, but.


    when the enemy commander broke through a part of the frontline and the first casualty occurred, it collapsed rapidly.


    the blue knights absorbed the cold from the first death, and strengthened by that absorbed cold, they unleashed fierce attacks causing more casualties...


    in this way, the collapse of the frontline happened too suddenly and explosively.


    originally, there was a prepared method to systematically retreat troops when the frontline was pushed back, but in this situation, a safe retreat became impossible.


    in the end, lucas chose to stay behind alone to face the blue knights and buy time while evacuating all the remaining survivors.


    it was an action born from confidence that with his combat ability and mobility, he could sufficiently buy time and then retreat, but.


    ''kuk...''


    lucas looked down at his legs.


    they were frozen.


    no, not just his feet. the entire area of ground was completely frozen white.


    even the great lucas couldn''t exert his usual mobility in this place where the entire ground was frozen and trembling with cold.


    he succeeded in evacuating all the surviving allies, but lucas himself was in a dilemma, tightly surrounded by blue knights.


    "prepared for your own death to save your comrades... that spirit is admirable."


    sring-


    the blue knight commander approached, spinning his giant scythe.


    "but you must pay the price."


    at that, lucas''s frozen lips curled up with a sneer.


    "what? prepared for death?"


    the blue knight commander showed a puzzled expression at the clear mockery.


    between lucas''s white-frozen golden hair, which he had briefly lowered, blue eyes colder than the snow and ice surrounding the area were revealed.


    "don''t make me laugh, monster."


    "what?"


    "i''m going to live."


    gooooh...!


    golden currents began to swirl behind lucas''s back.


    "i sent my comrades away because their survival increases the chances of winning this war. and to win this war..."


    a faint warmth suddenly brushed across lucas''s blue eyes, which had been swirling with cold hostility.


    "...a world where my precious people can live happily will come, and i want to live to see that."


    "..."


    "that''s all there is to it. i never prepared for death."


    lucas''s gaze had long since left the dark cave.


    he too was envisioning the peaceful scenery beyond the flag led by his lord...


    the blue spring sky that would unfold beyond.


    "and there''s something else you''re mistaken about."


    lucas slowly overlapped the two swords in his hands.


    and he activated the new gimmick he had requested kellibey to add to the two swords.


    click-!


    "lucas!"


    i shouted with all my might.


    "get out of there-!"


    "...?!"


    lucas seemed convinced that he had taken down all enemies with this one strike, but at my words, his eyes widened, and he hurriedly moved away.


    and my instruction was accurate.


    "aaaaah-!"


    the commander of the blue knights.


    this centaur, whose entire body was covered in ice like an ice lord, has the ability to extract cold from death.


    in other words,


    he can extract cold even from the deaths of his own subordinates...!


    crack! crackle!


    the blue knight commander, his entire body covered in white ice, swung his now almost house-sized scythe, but lucas had already moved away after hearing my instruction.


    zheeeok!


    winter bloomed where the scythe struck. a terrifying cold shook the area.


    "finish it!"


    lucas, who had retreated far, tried to charge at the enemy commander again, but.


    "okay, that''s enough!"


    tat!


    driving the magic train to lucas''s side, i snatched lucas onto the train, then turned north.


    "let''s retreat! to crossroad''s main castle!"


    "what?!"


    "you''ve taken down all of his subordinates, that''s enough! now let''s defeat their final phase with the method we prepared at the main castle!"


    lucas tried to voice a different opinion, but,


    "ugh..."


    perhaps due to the aftermath of unleashing that terrifyingly powerful light attack just now, his ultimate skill [divine descent] was forcibly canceled, and the two combined longswords also separated as if bouncing apart.


    "aaaaah-!"


    the blue knight commander, transformed into a giant ice monster, tried to chase us, but he was slow due to the excessive ice clinging to his entire body.


    we were able to safely leave the third forward base behind him and head north.


    i patted lucas''s back as he caught his breath roughly.


    "well done."


    "...we lost soldiers."


    "that''s my responsibility as the commander-in-chief. you did your best as the on-site commander. thanks to you buying time, the rest of the personnel were able to retreat safely."


    the deaths of allies are heartbreaking, but there''s enough time to dwell on the sorrow after the defense battle is over.


    in the end, all four forward bases succeeded in blunting the enemy''s spearhead. this defensive battle is being carried out according to plan.


    as i was thinking about the enemy''s remaining course of action and how to deal with it, lucas suddenly said.


    "...my lord."


    "yes?"


    "when this war is all over."


    "yes."


    "you must be happy."


    i blinked.


    what''s with this sudden nonsense?


    lucas showed an inexplicable smile.


    "because i''ll be happy too."


    then lucas glanced at evangeline beside him.


    evangeline, who had been brushing off the frost powder stuck to lucas''s armor, blushed in embarrassment and said one thing.


    "old man! i have something to ask too!"


    "what is it?"


    "do you prefer having a belly or not having one?!"


    "it''s fine either way."


    "that''s the right answer-!"


    evangeline rejoiced and pounded lucas''s armor even harder. lucas left evangeline alone with a bitter smile.


    "..."


    listening to the two knights'' incomprehensible conversation, i just gaped blankly.


    i really can''t follow the kids'' conversations lately.


    is this a generation gap...?


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 774

    chapter 774


    we retreated and regrouped with the soldiers who had withdrawn earlier at the main castle of crossroad.


    of the three mobile walls we had deployed as forward bases, only two returned. we positioned those two in front of crossroad and formed a new defensive line.


    "the apocalypse knights are composed of four units. they advance separately, each collecting their ''materials''," i calmly explained.


    "they extract the essence of plague, war, famine, and death from the humans they''ve defeated. and based on these collected essences, when they regroup..."


    i couldn''t help but sigh during the explanation.


    "they combine again."


    it was the last phase combination gimmick that was starting to get tiresome. take it easy, you monster bastards!


    "when there''s one knight from each unit, they combine into a single knight of doom. an entity that successfully combines like this becomes a complete being that can handle plague, war, famine, and death all by itself. when this happens, they become ridiculously strong."


    so theoretically, if they don''t lose a single knight during their advance, it''s possible for 444 apocalypse knights to combine into 111 complete beings.


    if this happens, their combined abilities and numbers create a synergy that makes them insanely powerful. these 111 units of apocalypse knights would be comparable in specs to even that black dragon.


    well, this is just in theory.


    "but we''ve already blunted their spearhead. their numbers have been greatly reduced."


    the captains of each unit survived, but their subordinates were almost completely wiped out.


    the subordinates who didn''t fall at the forward base are still being shot down by damien''s aerial sniping.


    "the ones who survive until the end, probably the captains of each unit with high probability, will tenaciously advance in some way and try to reach the walls of crossroad."


    the combat situation during their advance isn''t really their main concern.


    their goal is for all four units to regroup in front of the main castle where the real war will take place, regardless of how they detour. that''s why they fought moderately and then retreated.


    it''s also the reason they didn''t care much whether their subordinates lived or died.


    their main objective is to create one knight of doom by combining the four captain-level knights who have collected essences from the battlefield.


    "we need to show them that this judgment itself was wrong."


    as per our strategy, we''ve blunted their spearhead.


    especially thanks to lucas''s efforts, the fourth unit, the blue knight unit, is completely wiped out except for the captain.


    now, if we can just prevent the captain-level knights from combining, it''s essentially game over. we have several means prepared to prevent that.


    i shouted towards the heroes and soldiers who were getting into defensive positions.


    "alright, we can see the end of this defensive battle! let''s all do our best!"


    ***


    thud-thud-thud-thud!


    the centaurs are charging.


    the four units of apocalypse knights, split into four directions, each collected the necessary essences from their respective battlefields.


    now they were heading towards the southern plains spread out in front of crossroad.


    "..."


    "..."


    the captains of each unit, confirming each other''s presence from afar, nodded.


    although their numbers were greatly reduced, the captains of each unit were safe.


    that''s enough. the essences of the fallen subordinates are attributed to each captain, so if only the captain-level knights survive and can combine into a knight of doom, the siege is still possible.


    it''s still possible to end this world...!


    ta-at!


    the four units that broke through valleys and forests via different routes simultaneously entered the southern plains.


    and slowly, they adjusted their course towards the center of the plains to set a rendezvous point. that point was exactly in front of the walls of crossroad.


    "assemble!"


    the blue knight captain roared, raising his giant ice scythe.


    he intended to absorb the other three unit captains as soon as they all converged in front of the walls, becoming a single entity.


    "bring doom to this world! the iron hammer of repentance!"


    the speed of the cavalry and centaur units on the plains was truly incredible. in no time, the walls of crossroad came within reach.


    saaaaaah!


    as they entered within a certain distance of each other, white, red, black, and blue auras burst forth from the bodies of the four knights and connected.


    the blue knight captain shouted fiercely.


    "come!"


    the bodies of the white knight, red knight, and black knight captains began to dissolve and scatter into acid, fire, and water in an instant.


    as he tried to absorb them through the connected magical pathways, the blue knight captain commanded:


    "with sword and famine and death and beasts of the earth, kill the whole wor-"


    and the next moment.


    click-!


    an unknown activation sound rang out from atop the walls of crossroad,


    whoosh...!


    a strange sensation of time and space being compressed enveloped the blue knight captain''s entire body.


    "...?!"


    with a dizzying flash, he felt as if his whole body was being thrown to the other side of the world, and the next moment.


    the blue knight captain found himself teleported alone to the edge of the southern plains.


    "what...?"


    the stunned blue knight captain frantically looked around.


    he was definitely right in front of the walls of the human world just moments ago, but suddenly he was forcibly moved to a place far away... to the edge of the plains far south from the walls of the human world.


    this was the effect of [start over!], the highest-grade defensive artifact of the human side, but.


    the blue knight captain had no way of knowing its true nature.


    because lilly is generating them in real-time right now!


    the name of this ultimate skill, which reduces the power and size of the [fire wall] lilly used to use and then fires dozens of them in succession, is [fire wave].


    it''s a simple magic that just deploys walls of flame in succession, but.


    what is the virtue of a flame mage in the first place?


    simple structure, and therefore powerful effect. this is it.


    sizzle...!


    the ice armor on the blue knight captain''s body, which seemed like it would never melt, began to slowly melt from the edges.


    whether it''s ice formed with spiritual cold or whatever, there''s nothing it can do against the walls of fire that keep crashing in succession.


    the blue knight captain looked around as if trying to find a detour belatedly, but already the procession of flame walls adjusted by lilly was closing in, surrounding the blue knight captain.


    in the end, he had no choice but to charge.


    crash! crash! crash...!


    after breaking through dozens of flame walls in succession.


    the blue knight captain was still intact, but his ice armor had gradually melted, reducing his massive size somewhat.


    "excellent, lilly!"


    the one who praised lilly''s ultimate skill was dearmudin.


    at the fingertips of dearmudin, who had received the magical power of dozens of people through the joint aerial magic circle, a giant flame spear was nestled.


    "let this old man add a handful to your military exploit!"


    and dearmudin flew up into the sky magnificently using his robe [old phoenix], then used that ascending power to execute a powerful spear throw.


    zwoooong-!


    a giant streak of flame spear shot out like a beam of light, and the next moment it hit the center of the blue knight captain''s body.


    crack...


    the sound of something breaking and splitting rang out.


    crack, crack, craaaack!


    it was the sound of the ice armor worn by the blue knight captain breaking apart.


    boooom!


    the flame spear that had properly pierced exploded.


    the next moment, cracks spread all over the ice armor, then it shattered and melted simultaneously.


    "aaaaah...!"


    though in agony, the blue knight captain was still holding back from swinging the scythe in his hand until the end.


    the failure of the apocalypse knights was already a foregone conclusion.


    if so, his intention must be to deliver a final blow to our defense line with that scythe imbued with ice and death.


    the blue knight captain, who finally reached right in front of the crossroad walls, pulled back his ice scythe with all his might.


    "the flame mages have set the stage for us."


    watching this scene, i raised my hand and drew a circle.


    "let''s end this!"


    then damien, still mounted on la mancha, who had been waiting for my signal, fired a sniper shot from the sky.


    thud-!


    the falling magic bullet accurately lodged into the blue knight captain''s scythe.


    "...?!"


    with this alone, the final blow the blue knight captain was preparing was thrown off course, and its power was greatly reduced.


    and in front of such an enemy commander-


    "hup-!"


    evangeline, who had deployed her armor [snow white] and jumped down from the wall as if flying, stood blocking with her shield raised.


    evangeline''s shield [shield of house cross] now houses three ice spirits each after repairs and enhancements.


    those spirits whirled around, covering the shield with ice,


    craaack!


    it easily absorbed the blue knight captain''s ice scythe attack with the same attribute.


    ice shards and snow powder whirled violently in all directions. but evangeline succeeded in fully receiving the enemy commander''s blow without being pushed back.


    "lucas, this is the opponent you were dealing with... i''ll leave the finishing blow to you."


    "yes, my lord."


    lucas, who had been waiting for my order, lightly kicked off the edge of the wall, flew in at a speed invisible to the eye, and landed in front of the enemy commander.


    drawing his two swords, he spun as if dancing.


    slash! slash! slaaash!


    after delivering dozens of sword strikes while grazing past the blue knight captain, he stopped spinning and sheathed his two swords again.


    click.


    and at the same moment the two swords entered their sheaths,


    "...ah."


    boom-!


    the blue knight captain''s entire body burst outward with a flash as if exploding from the inside.


    this was the end of the forty-eighth defensive battle.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 775

    chapter 775


    the battle had ended.


    while damage elsewhere was minor, the forces that fought against the blue knight unit at the 3rd forward base suffered considerable losses. this was due to being caught in the enemy''s attack before they could retreat when the front line collapsed.


    i personally came with soldiers and workers to recover the 3rd forward base.


    corpses frozen to death by the blue knight''s cold attacks were everywhere.


    "...may you rest in peace."


    an unnamed soldier had died frozen in the very pose of charging at the enemy with his sword raised.


    i recovered his body and closed his eyes.


    fortunately, amid the misfortune, blue pearl, which had fallen during the battle at the 3rd forward base, succeeded in an emergency landing, completed repairs on its own, and rejoined us.


    the two pirate kings driving blue pearl, the rompeller siblings, stuck out their tongues.


    "wow... i''d heard a lot about the monster front, but i didn''t expect this."


    "you''re saying this is considered minor damage? they looked like they were about to end the world! and this is considered a relatively easy defense?"


    we all smiled bitterly as we loaded the fallen soldiers'' bodies into the prepared hearse.


    the two pirate kings, who had briefly squeezed their eyes shut, also participated in recovering the fallen.


    blue pearl, having completed emergency repairs, flew off carrying all the recovered bodies of the fallen.


    following that, the airship la mancha flew in, picked up the three damaged mobile walls from the 3rd forward base, and returned to crossroad.


    "..."


    sitting on the bridge of the returning la mancha, i leaned my forehead against the window and caught my breath.


    crossroad soon came into view.


    the city was busy, wrapping up the forty-eighth defensive battle while simultaneously beginning preparations for the forty-ninth.


    as i surveyed the cityscape that now moved on its own without my specific instructions, i thought:


    ''the next defensive battle, stage 49, is essentially the final stage we need to clear.''


    in the game, stage 49 is the last defensive battle crossroad can withstand.


    the final defensive battle that follows, stage 50, is in the realm of ''impossible to clear''.


    when stage 50 begins, the final boss ''the sleepless lake princess'' pours out of the black lake, leading an infinite number of monsters.


    there is no possibility of victory against an infinite enemy army led by the strongest monster.


    so the method proposed in the game is for a suicide squad to enter the dungeon before stage 50 begins and defeat ''the sleepless lake princess''.


    to kill nameless, who has become a monster, her who has become the embodiment of nightmares, with our own hands.


    if we succeed in this, we''ll see that ending we encountered in the game.


    that final scene where lucas stands alone on a field of enemy and ally corpses...


    ...but now i know.


    going towards that ending isn''t the proper strategy.


    ''the ending i desire, and the strategy i''ve devised... lies elsewhere.''


    the ''true ending'' that aider and i sought to reach together cannot be attained by following the existing route.


    if we want to break free from being actors manipulated on stage and truly become masters of our own fate.


    we must change our perspective on the world.


    we must break the rules from outside them, dominate them, and establish new ones.


    the puzzle pieces for this have all gathered in my hands, and i''ve decided to move forward on a new path never attempted before in this endlessly repeated apocalyptic game.


    but to be truly honest.


    ''i''m afraid.''


    it would be a lie to say i''m not anxious.


    is the path i''ve chosen, the strategy i''ve found, really correct?


    if we go this way, will we really reach the true ending we desire?


    what if, due to my mistake, my wrong judgment, everyone following my flag meets a painful end...


    ''...how amusing.''


    i pushed aside my complicated thoughts and wiped my forehead with my hand.


    looking back, my battles have always been like walking a tightrope. they''ve always been last stands. they''ve always been life-or-death struggles, always the final showdown.


    this anxiety creeping up on me now must be because the true end is near.


    ''let''s focus on the imminent defensive battle.''


    to head towards the final battle, stage 50, we must clear stage 49.


    and in this stage 49, there''s a high probability that the current acting demon king - crown will make some move.


    he''s praying for salvation for his sister nameless, but currently, perhaps due to the curse placed on him by the demon king, he''s clearly turned into an enemy commander.


    and as an enemy commander, he must have been trying to find ways to attack us while going through stages 46, 47, and 48.


    whether he''s really found our weakness, or if he''ll try something else without clear results, is unknown at this point.


    one thing is certain though - stage 49 will be incomparably more difficult than the previous three stages.


    ''let''s continue reconnaissance... and prepare thoroughly.''


    i examined the magic cores stored in my inventory, recovered from the previous three stages.


    5 magic cores recovered from the great rat god. 3 magic cores recovered from tamjinchi. 4 magic cores recovered from the apocalypse knights.


    ''the great rat god''s magic cores are quite unstable. let''s use these to make relatively simple missiles. the tamjinchi and apocalypse 4 knights'' magic cores are too high-grade materials... even if the schedule is tight, it''s better to make equipment with these.''


    and we also need to open the boxes that have accumulated, speed up the process of modifying la mancha into a dimension-shifting ship, and urgently repair the 3 damaged mobile walls...


    in lilly''s arms, sid smiled innocently.


    the people watching this scene could no longer hold back and all rushed in.


    "me, call me too! say uncle lucas!"


    "sid! it''s sister evangeline! sister!"


    "me too! say sister verdandi! hurry!"


    "no, if you have a conscience, say auntie..."


    "it''s uncle kellibey, baby! come on! say uncle!"


    "uncle? more like grandfather!"


    i too shouted, squeezing in between the people acting childishly.


    "g-godfather!"


    the baby''s clear gaze turned towards me.


    i smiled brightly back and shouted.


    "call me godfather, sid!"


    before stage 49 began.


    it was a peaceful and miraculous moment that came to our front line.


    and...


    ***


    ...


    ***


    ...and what happened after that?


    ***


    my consciousness...


    as if filled with noise, it''s not clear.


    ***


    ...i.


    ***


    i am...?


    ***


    "godfather."


    suddenly breaking through my hazy thoughts, a young and blunt voice was heard from beside me.


    "godfather. pull yourself together."


    "huh...?"


    my clouded consciousness gradually awakens.


    from a dream of the distant past, of happier times, i return to reality.


    i came to my senses in a cold that felt like it could cut through flesh.


    this place is the entrance of a cave in some mountain.


    i was crouched at the cave entrance, wearing an old and dirty winter coat covered in matted fur, having just woken up from a light sleep.


    outside the cave, snow is endlessly falling from the sky.


    no, no - this is not snow.


    this is ash.


    in the distance, the white frozen earth is visible, burning black and splitting, surging up into the sky as if in a whirlwind. this earth that has surged up into the sky falls back down as ash.


    a black storm burning the completely frozen earth.


    and a rain of falling ash.


    "..."


    for a moment, i blankly stared at the ruined world.


    yes, after losing the final battle against the demon king...


    the human world was completely destroyed.


    it''s been 15 years since then.


    "godfather."


    at the voice calling again, i turned my head towards the inside of the cave.


    there stood a young boy.


    with red hair like his mother''s fluttering in the cold wind, eyes mixed green and brown like his father''s, gazing straight ahead...


    the last great mage of humanity.


    sid, with a clear gaze just like 15 years ago, looked at me and said bluntly.


    "just now, mom died."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 776

    chapter 776


    i was defeated in stage 50.


    the final strategy failed, and the world was destroyed.


    fifteen years have passed since then.


    in this ruined world, survivors are still clinging to life.


    and i am still rebelling.


    against the fate of destruction that has already come...


    ***


    "..."


    while tidying up my appearance, i looked in the mirror.


    through my black hair, which has grown long over 15 years of not being properly cut, i see my still-young face.


    since inheriting the power of two dragons, i no longer age.


    but in my deeply sunken, tired eyes, the undeniable passage of time can be felt.


    for some reason, i now...


    look very much like my father, traha, who is already dead.


    "..."


    i turned away from the mirror, full of cracks and dirty stains.


    i had to attend lilly''s funeral.


    ***


    lilly''s funeral was held simply.


    for 15 years after the world''s destruction, lilly had been a great help to us despite being unable to move her legs.


    she appropriately distributed our scarce resources, placed our limited manpower where it was most needed, and supplemented our lack of warmth with her fire magic.


    without her, the remnants of our world guardian front wouldn''t have been able to carry out even our last resistance activities properly.


    but lilly, who seemed like she would endure strongly forever, fell ill recently and didn''t last long after that.


    "this is a good death, isn''t it?"


    looking at lilly''s face laid on the frozen pile of firewood, sid spoke indifferently.


    "in a world like this, to be able to die with one''s limbs intact, in the arms of those who care for you, by the warmth of a bonfire... how fortunate is that?"


    "..."


    sid remained calm even in the face of his mother''s death.


    this wasn''t bravado or pretending to be strong. truly, sid considered it fortunate that lilly died this way.


    this child, who grew up in a ruined world, sincerely thought so.


    and in reality, dying from illness was considered a relatively intact end. compared to the miserable deaths of other heroes who fell before...


    in this world that has become like this, cremation was indeed the only funeral method that could fully preserve the peace of the deceased.


    other methods couldn''t maintain the integrity of the body for various reasons.


    we prepared lilly''s funeral near the entrance of the cave we were using as a hideout. we gathered what little firewood we had and sprinkled hard-to-obtain oil.


    at that moment, one of the heroes keeping watch around us approached me and quietly spoke.


    "your highness."


    i turned to see a woman with indigo hair dressed as a mortician.


    it was elize, the mortician swordswoman, one of the few remaining skilled warriors in the current world guardian front.


    she wore an eyepatch over her lost right eye and a magical prosthetic in place of her lost left arm, but the sword coffin on her back was the same as 15 years ago.


    inside the sword coffin were the weapons of fallen comrades preserved.


    the belongings of serenade, who was her lost master and my lover, would also be preserved in elize''s sword coffin.


    "your highness."


    while i was momentarily dazed thinking about serenade, elize called me again.


    even though the world has been destroyed and everblack no longer exists as a country.


    elize still called me your highness. even in a world where status no longer matters. even though my coronation will never happen.


    "if we light such a large fire, ''they'' will notice us."


    "..."


    "their encirclement is already closing in on us. if we light a fire now and they pinpoint our location, we''ll have to abandon this hideout we''ve just found."


    it had been only a week since the remnants of our world guardian front moved to this cave, escaping from ''their'' pursuit.


    it was a comfortable hideout found after a long time. it was a shame to give it up.


    but even if we hold out longer, it''s only a matter of days. after that, we''ll eventually be discovered by them and have to find a new hideout.


    as we''ve done for the past 15 years.


    "do you have a place in mind for the next hideout?"


    when i asked, elize hesitated before slowly nodding. i nodded back.


    "we can''t carelessly conduct lilly''s funeral. even if we have to move our hideout earlier than planned, let''s send lilly off properly."


    "...understood."


    a faint sadness clearly swirled in elize''s eyes as she stepped back.


    although she had witnessed the deaths of countless comrades and recovered their weapons, lilly''s death seemed painful for her too.


    funerals in this era were really nothing special. what use is there in praying for blessings in the afterlife in an already ruined world?


    throb!


    instead of the moment of choice that didn''t come to mind clearly, memories of the terrible consequences that followed the failed strategy overwhelmed me like a tidal wave.


    crossroad burning.


    the final boss, ''the sleepless lake princess'', finally breaking through.


    and following her, an infinite... truly endless horde of monsters.


    melting walls, the soldiers on them evaporating together.


    "..."


    i tried to communicate with ''the sleepless lake princess'' until the very end.


    because i believed it was the only way of strategy that could lead to the true ending.


    but the final boss merely swung her sword mercilessly.


    at this time, serenade pushed me aside and took ''the sleepless lake princess''s'' sword instead, dying in my arms.


    lucas stood alone against the enemy commander to allow me to escape from ''the sleepless lake princess''. and he continued fighting until he sent all of us out of crossroad.


    i don''t know his final moments.


    "..."


    torkel died fighting, guarding the front gate until the end.


    kuilan, kellibey, verdandi, and the rompeller siblings maintained the resistance line until the very end with the blessing of their racial gods, but eventually collapsed before the endless wave of monsters.


    numerous soldiers and kings sacrificed themselves to buy time.


    to save me.


    after escorting the group of defeated soldiers i led to the outskirts of crossroad, evangeline turned back and rushed into crossroad again at the last moment.


    saying she would meet an end befitting the heir of house cross.


    saying she didn''t want to leave lucas alone.


    she ran into her hometown now swarming with demons and monsters.


    i don''t know her final moments.


    "..."


    on this day, the world guardian front was annihilated.


    and the world began its destruction.


    the endless horde of monsters led by ''the sleepless lake princess'' burned every land, sea, and sky in this world.


    we, the final remnants of the world guardian front, tried to organize a resistance force to fight back somehow, but they were infinite and we had lost all our elites.


    even those who managed to survive lost their lives one by one during the 15 years of life on the run that followed.


    and so, here we are now.


    in a world that has already been destroyed, where the earth is frozen and the sky is burning.


    we are living because we cannot die.


    i am wandering through this hell... searching for a non-existent move to turn the tables.


    "i heard from mom."


    sid asked me again as i remained silent.


    "that day, before the final battle, there was a chance to kill that monster. but you chose dialogue over war, and as a result, the world ended up like this."


    "..."


    "do you regret it?"


    i felt suffocated under the boy''s clear gaze.


    "if you could go back to that day''s choice... would you change it?"


    "..."


    the answer didn''t come easily.


    that''s when it happened.


    "your highness!"


    elize, who was leading the way at the front of our group, shouted urgently.


    "enemy!"


    thud thud thud thud...


    the sound of hoofbeats rang out in the distance and quickly drew near.


    all survivors hurriedly drew their weapons. elize shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "it''s the apocalypse knights-!"


    as soon as her shout rang out, cavalry with fluttering cloaks charged at us from all directions, cutting through the ash downpour.


    plague.


    famine.


    war.


    death.


    these enemies that have tormented us relentlessly since the destruction descended upon us like dark clouds, swinging their weapons.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 777

    chapter 777


    apocalypse knights.


    these monsters we once defeated have appeared in this world again.


    but when you think about it, it''s only natural.


    this is the world after the end of the world.


    it''s not surprising that monsters symbolizing destruction, embodying the concept of annihilation, would revive and rampage.


    boom boom boom boom!


    through the hazy view caused by the swirling ashes, apocalypse knights charged in from all directions.


    "form a circular defense! take defensive positions-!"


    i shouted, reaching for the flagpole at my waist - but it wasn''t there.


    only then did i realize.


    my flagpole, in the form of a ceremonial longsword, [���� ������], was destroyed 15 years ago.


    "...kuk!"


    i tried to deploy my exclusive armor, but it was the same.


    clink, clink, clank-!


    the chain mail armor, [���� ���� ����], that once fully covered my body had been damaged during the long battle, and with the remaining chain parts, i could only form something like a gauntlet that barely covered one hand.


    i grabbed that gauntlet and struck the head of an approaching apocalypse knight.


    thwack-!


    the one hit by my fist had half its head blown off, but soon it regenerated the injured part and stood up like a zombie.


    ''damn it!''


    these were tough enemies even 15 years ago.


    and now they''ve become even stronger with this apocalyptic era as their battlefield.


    they''re too strong for us to handle, having lost most of our ace heroes and reduced to a group of defeated soldiers.


    "kheuk!"


    even elize, our strongest vanguard swordsman, couldn''t withstand the fierce attack of the enemy cavalry and kept retreating.


    the rest of the survivors fell, spewing blood, or rolled on the ground screaming.


    in an instant, our defense collapsed. i gritted my teeth.


    ''at this rate...!''


    inevitably, i tried to awaken the dragon''s power within me.


    there''s a price i have to pay every time i use this power, but now is not the time to be picky!


    "lord."


    at that moment, a light touch landed on my shoulder.


    "leave it to me."


    "...!"


    whoosh-!


    with a sound of the air boiling.


    sid, who had suddenly floated up into the sky, looked around with his characteristically emotionless eyes.


    behind the boy, a dazzling rainbow-like radiance was bursting out in all directions.


    that''s right.


    the reason why our world guardian front, weakened and tattered as we are, could still survive without being completely annihilated.


    it''s all thanks to this boy.


    flash-!


    countless magic elements poured out from behind sid''s back and began to merge into a massive ring shape.


    the mana-chosen.


    a genius among geniuses who learned the basics from dearmudin, was trained by junior, and surpassed even their achievements.


    now that the two previous archmages are dead, he is the last archmage of humanity, carrying on their legacy.


    this is the boy before my eyes, sid.


    clap-!


    as sid lightly clapped his hands together and then spread them left and right, the rings of light that had been spinning around the boy''s body flashed out in all directions.


    "...!"


    black darkness gushed out like blood from the bodies of the apocalypse knights hit by these rings of light.


    more than half of the apocalypse knights died instantly and sprawled on the ground, while the rest barely pulled themselves together and quickly turned back.


    boom boom boom boom...!


    the enemies are retreating.


    as i watched them move away, i let out a sigh of relief.


    "thank you, sid. we survived thanks to you."


    "...but many still died."


    sid, who had landed next to me, muttered indifferently as he looked at the fallen comrades on the ground.


    the enemy''s surprise attack was brief, but in the short time until sid unleashed his magic to repel them, it had inflicted great damage on our side.


    the survivors gathered the bodies of their fallen comrades.


    we lit a fire and blankly watched as the lives turned into another form of ash amidst the falling cinders.


    "let''s go, your highness."


    elize, adjusting her sword coffin, jerked her chin.


    "the new hideout is far. we need to walk quickly before the enemies attack again."


    leaving the pervasive death behind, we silently marched forward once more.


    how long did we walk like that?


    the place elize guided us to was a ruined city.


    as the earth''s axis continues to twist and the land repeatedly decomposes and reassembles, it''s impossible to know exactly where in the continent this city was before the apocalypse.


    we can only be grateful that we can shelter from the ashen rain for one night.


    "the hideout i scouted is still half a day''s walk away. let''s stay here for tonight and continue moving tomorrow."


    we unpacked in one of the ruined buildings and prepared to camp.


    sid furrowed his brow as if trying to recall that taste he had rarely experienced in his short life.


    "i think i knew what it tasted like, but what was it again..."


    "..."


    i swallowed my words internally.


    ''on new year''s day, the first after you were born. your mother put a piece of cotton candy in your mouth.''


    you probably don''t remember.


    i can''t recall it well anymore either...


    but even in this ugly world, there was once such a beautiful moment.


    "i''d like to try cotton candy someday."


    sid mumbled, finally giving up on recalling the sweet taste.


    i chuckled.


    "yeah. that would be... nice."


    it might sound like empty talk.


    but who knows? if we''re alive, anything could happen.


    "..."


    really.


    will anything actually happen?


    it was then.


    "your highness."


    elize approached.


    she looked tired and exhausted after tending to the wounded inside the ruined building.


    "many were injured in the earlier battle, and we''ve run out of medicine and bandages."


    "...so we''ve finally run out."


    "at this rate, many will die tonight unable to hold on."


    it''s been three years since rosetta, our last healing priest, died.


    since then, we''ve been treating injuries with always-scarce medicine and dirty bandages, and now even those have run out.


    "as it happens, this place seems to have been a city, albeit now in ruins, so i plan to search around. if we''re lucky, we might find some useful items besides medical supplies."


    "i''ll go too."


    i decided to go along, not wanting to let elize struggle alone.


    then sid hurriedly followed us, wiping his fingers on the hem of his robe.


    "i want to go too! it''s my first time in a city, so i want to look around."


    "...alright. let''s go together."


    we don''t know what threats might be hiding in this long-abandoned ruined city.


    but the three of us - me, elize, and sid - are the strongest forces left in the world guardian front. if there''s a problem, we should be able to crush it.


    after leaving the night watch and guard duty to the other heroes and soldiers, we left the campsite and entered the ruined city.


    ***


    in a world that has ended, when searching ruins or structures for supplies,


    there are all kinds of threats one might encounter.


    starting from the danger of collapsing old buildings, ferocious wild beasts, all sorts of monsters like ghosts and demons,


    the horde of rats that surrounded us earlier and waited for an opening, the apocalypse knights that suddenly hunt living humans, and also...


    but more dangerous than any of these.


    "...there''s a light."


    other survivor groups.


    people, that is.


    "i can see a bonfire inside that building over there. it seems there are other survivors staying in this city."


    "...that''s not good."


    that''s my honest feeling.


    meeting people is not good.


    in a world that has ended, it''s actually easier to make judgments. because every being you meet is an enemy aiming for your life. so i can be wary and kill them all, and that''s that.


    but people are in a grey area that can''t be simply treated as hostile.


    because they''re people, we can''t just cover it up and kill them. they might be of help to us, and further, they might even become allies.


    however, in this changed world, with a very high probability,


    people are our enemies.


    the only beings that can gain our trust, then deceive us and stab us in the back. that''s what people are.


    monsters that are only human in form.


    "what shall we do? should we bypass them?"


    "no."


    i sighed.


    "we still need to make contact. we might be able to get medicine."


    i took the lead towards the building where the light was flickering.


    elize and sid, exchanging glances, cautiously followed me.


    as i walked without stopping, celendion''s voice from the dream i had earlier suddenly came to mind.


    - do you often have nightmares? what is it that you fear most?


    "..."


    i shook my head vigorously.


    and strode towards the campfire, not knowing if those around it were enemies or allies.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 778

    chapter 778


    fortunately, the survivor group wasn''t hostile towards us.


    no, they were more than just not hostile; they were friendly.


    and for good reason...


    "prince ash! how long has it been?"


    they were familiar faces.


    king miller ariane of the ariane kingdom greeted me warmly and offered a handshake. i grasped his thin hand and shook it.


    "miller. it''s been a long time. i''m glad to see you alive."


    "we ariane people are used to this kind of weather! a mere blizzard can''t kill miller ariane!"


    his once muscular body had shriveled unimpressively, but his eyes still shone as brightly as they did 15 years ago.


    i didn''t bother asking about yun. in a world like this, there''s nothing more foolish than inquiring about someone who isn''t present.


    after briefly catching up on how we''d been doing, i brought up my original purpose.


    "is there any chance we could get some medical supplies? we have many wounded."


    "medical supplies... we''re not well-stocked ourselves, but we''ll contribute what we can."


    miller instructed his subordinates to gather medical supplies.


    his subordinates, with dull, lifeless eyes, nodded vaguely before disappearing into the shadows of the dark city.


    after sending his subordinates away, miller drew close to me and lowered his voice.


    "so, prince ash. you have it, don''t you?"


    "pardon? have what?"


    "why, the one thing that can turn everything around in an instant, of course!"


    miller clenched his fist with his one remaining arm.


    "the one thing that can topple those cursed monsters covering this land and save the world in one go...! you have it, right?"


    "..."


    i was at a loss for words.


    no such method exists.


    the world has already ended. it can never return to its former state.


    even knowing this, i searched for a miracle that might not exist. because if i didn''t believe in such a miracle, there would be no reason to live on.


    so, the best i could manage was this response:


    "...i''m still searching for it myself."


    miller''s face, which had retained a hint of a smile, hardened.


    he must have read the resignation and fatigue in my voice, in my face.


    "i see, so that''s how it is..."


    he chuckled hollowly while stroking his unkempt beard.


    "prince ash, i don''t know exactly what you''re looking for, but i''m sure you''ll find it in the end. no matter where or how long you search, if it''s you..."


    silence fell.


    an awkward atmosphere filled the area around the bonfire. ahem! miller cleared his throat and brightened up as he spotted his subordinates returning from afar.


    "oh, here come my men... hey, how much medicine do we have left?"


    clink. clink.


    but.


    in the hands of the approaching subordinates were blades instead of medical supplies.


    moreover, their numbers had swelled far beyond those who had initially dispersed. it seemed they had gathered all their comrades scattered throughout the city.


    "..."


    elize, sid, and i calmly remained seated in front of the bonfire, glancing at the survivors swarming to surround us.


    but miller was visibly flustered.


    "what are you doing, you fools?!"


    "..."


    "this is supposed to be a welcoming gathering for our esteemed guests! put down those blades at once!"


    "your majesty, please step aside."


    among those surrounding us, a gaunt middle-aged woman spat out words while gripping a rusty kitchen knife.


    "we all know. prince ash, this man was the commander of the world guardian front."


    "..."


    "this man had the responsibility to protect the world. if he had done his job properly, the world wouldn''t have ended so horrifically."


    i closed my tired eyes. the middle-aged woman screamed in a hoarse voice.


    "it''s all because of you, prince ash! it''s all your fault! if you had done things right, the world would have been safe, and my children wouldn''t have had to die so miserably!"


    "..."


    "all these failures are your responsibility! so you should take responsibility! why are you still shamelessly alive?!"


    the survivors surrounding us took a step closer in unison.


    the ominously raised weapons gleamed red, reflecting the bonfire''s light and their hostility.


    "atone with your life."


    "..."


    "at least die now! apologize to my children who died first...! to this world that died first!"


    miller stood up abruptly and shouted.


    "you fools! stop this nonsense!"


    "don''t try to stop us, your majesty!"


    "isn''t this world over anyway... stop being so formal!"


    "let''s kill these bastards and finally feast on human flesh...!"


    miller''s intervention was futile.


    the next moment, the survivors who had been slowly closing in rushed at me all at once, shouting.


    i didn''t dodge. i had several means to block their attack, and i was too tired to even move to avoid it.


    but something completely unexpected happened.


    thud! thud thud...!


    miller intercepted the attack meant for me, taking it with his body.


    "kuhak!"


    "miller?!"


    several blades pierced his old, skinny body and were pulled out along with spurts of blood.


    not just me, but even the survivors who had thrust their blades were shocked.


    "y-your majesty! why!"


    "huk, huk, kheuk...!"


    spewing blood from his wounded body, miller muttered.


    "who dares... to throw stones at this man...!"


    "...!"


    "everyone who was on that front knows. without this man, the world would have ended long ago. because of this man, hope existed in this world..."


    the three spoke simultaneously.


    "come, let us journey together towards nirvana."


    and they began their hunt for humans.


    whoosh!


    splat-!


    with every dance of the giant crescent blade, twin halberd, and four-pronged spear, the necks and heads of the survivors who were alive just moments ago separated, spraying blood in all directions.


    "aaaagh!"


    "run away, run away-!"


    "it''s tamn-jin-chi! we can''t beat them! hurry and esc..."


    a man who had been shouting at the top of his lungs was caught in the hand of a giant statue, and his upper and lower body were torn apart.


    the man continued screaming for a long time even after his lower body was thrown far away.


    "you damned monster! back then, you took my children-"


    the middle-aged woman from earlier charged at the giant statue with her kitchen knife, but.


    the next moment she was struck by the statue''s fist, and her blood and flesh exploded in mid-air, splattering everywhere.


    a massacre occurred.


    those who quickly hid in various ruins like us survived, but those who were outside were horribly slaughtered.


    "kuk!"


    as i slowly began to raise my magical power, a panicked elize stopped me.


    "your highness, what are you doing!"


    "but, the people...!"


    "we can''t defeat those monsters now! you know that! we need to hide and look for a chance to escape!"


    then sid muttered quietly.


    "...it''s too late to escape anyway."


    "what?"


    "more are coming."


    sid murmured, looking around with eyes tinged with a faint magical light.


    "other monsters too."


    "...!"


    whoosh...


    from beyond the ash-covered land, the ground approached like a wave.


    no, it wasn''t a wave.


    it was an innumerable horde of rats.


    in the center of that rat horde was a single massive lump of flesh.


    "mother rat...!"


    it was the monster i often called the great rat mother, the mother of all rats.


    in other words, it meant that the main force of rats that had swallowed this world had arrived here.


    "aaaagh!"


    "it''s the rat horde! the rats have appeared!"


    "if we''re swallowed, it''s over, hurry and run...!"


    those who tried to flee outside the city were terrified and tried to come back into the ruins, but it was already too late.


    the wave of rats, moving at a speed far superior to humans, engulfed the survivors.


    those swallowed by that wave couldn''t even scream before their flesh was torn off and their blood sucked dry in a matter of seconds.


    the bodies, turned to skeletons in an instant, rolled on the ground.


    and it didn''t end there.


    clop! clop! clop!


    the sound of hooves.


    along with the swift sound of galloping hooves, four centaurs appeared. they were each wrapped in plague, flame, water, and ice.


    "the four generals of the apocalypse knights..."


    this is truly going from bad to worse.


    as i shuddered, sid added.


    "this isn''t the end."


    "what?"


    when i turned to look, sid''s face was paler than i''d ever seen it.


    "it''s looking this way. it''s coming towards us."


    sid''s eyes trembled as he looked at me.


    "the ''real'' enemy...!"


    the next moment,


    boom-!


    with an earth-shaking roar, the sky split open.


    the sky, always black with swirling smoke, cracked open to reveal the undulating darkness of another world.


    countless eyes blinked incessantly through the crack, peering down at the ground.


    and following that path in the sky, under the clouds and in the starlight... two beings descended.


    "...!"


    one of them was a woman with her face covered by a mourning veil, its edges burned.


    the dress she wore also had its hem and sleeve ends burned, and the tall crown on her head was also scorched black.


    even her long white hair, almost trailing on the ground, had blackened ends.


    ''the sleepless lake princess''.


    the worst enemy, and once my friend.


    and beside her...


    "it''s been a while, ash."


    wearing a blackened mask that constantly emitted dark smoke, with a crown of thorns atop the smiling mask.


    dressed in a white royal outfit completely blackened at the edges, with a white cloak also blackened at the edges...


    there stood a jester.


    i spat out his name.


    "crown."


    then, the crowned jester smiled behind his mask and asked.


    in a low, deep, pleasant voice...


    "how is it? have you gotten used to this nightmarish life yet?"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 779

    chapter 779


    three types of monsters swirl around the ruins, closing in.


    countless rats led by the great rat mother devour everything alive.


    tamn-jin-chi and the 108 defilement statues chant corrupted sutras, driving humans mad and making them kill each other.


    the apocalypse knights, led by the four horsemen, negate human life itself through plague, famine, war, and death.


    they destroy human habitats,


    they destroy human hearts,


    they destroy human life itself...


    as if born for this purpose, the monsters ravage the world of the apocalypse.


    the ruined city is already filled with human corpses.


    as prey diminishes, the three monster groups begin to fight each other.


    the rat swarm surges like a wave, climbing over the giant statues - tamn-jin-chi.


    the colossal statues, unconcerned about the rats clinging to them, chant the most horrific sutras towards the apocalypse knights.


    and the apocalypse knights brandish their bows, greatswords, scales, and scythes to slaughter the rats.


    "...haa."


    in the middle of this surreal battlefield.


    sid let out a quiet sigh.


    "we only came to find medicine..."


    as we had done for the past 15 years, saying goodbye to comrades, moving our shelter, eating rat meat, searching ruins, fighting other survivor groups...


    we were just trying to live another day like that.


    but now, the destruction of everything was right before us.


    boom boom boom boom boom-!


    the monsters, having long since discovered our location, rushed towards us through the gaps in the ruins.


    clap-!


    as sid clapped his hands and spread them outwards, a massive ring of light formed, cleanly erasing all the monsters that had swarmed the area.


    but pushing back the enemies was only momentary; their empty spaces were immediately filled by the next wave of monsters rushing towards us.


    thud!


    elize, who had stepped in front of me, planted her sword coffin into the ground and spat out the activation words as if chewing them.


    "sword coffin, deploy."


    without even looking back at the widely opening sword coffin, elize charged towards the pouring monsters and shouted.


    "sword 2, sword 4, sword 7, sword 12, sword 13... damn it! just launch all the weapons we can use!"


    woooong!


    thwack! thwack! thwack!


    various swords shot out from the sword coffin like rockets, raining down like a bombardment on elize''s position.


    elize caught these swords in mid-air one after another and struck down the monsters approaching nearby.


    she brutally sliced through the grotesquely transformed ratmen, the defilement statues spewing evil sutras, and the apocalypse knights shooting curses with fluttering cloaks.


    clang! clang! slash...!


    as the enemies were also tough and resilient, elize''s swords didn''t last long before breaking.


    but elize paid no mind, discarding the used sword and grabbing the next one to thrust into the enemy''s head.


    "..."


    sid cleared the surroundings whenever magic gathered, and elize directly dealt with the enemies that broke through that magic.


    this alone maintained some balance on the frontline, but we still couldn''t break free from their encirclement.


    and far in the sky, two beings - the ''sleepless lake princess'' and crown were approaching us moment by moment.


    at this rate, escape was impossible, and we would be caught by them.


    "phew."


    i closed my eyes and opened them, slowly awakening the dragon''s power within me.


    grooooar...!


    the earth vibrated slightly, announcing the dragon''s descent to the world.


    a panicked sid turned to me urgently and shouted.


    "lord, you mustn''t!"


    "what''s there to ''mustn''t'' in this situation."


    more monsters swarmed in, to the point where even sid''s magic could no longer fully drive them away.


    "kuuugh!"


    i saw elize''s prosthetic arm being caught and torn off by the enemies as she fought bravely.


    there''s no more time to hesitate. i awakened all the dragon heart and dragon blood within me in one breath.


    "ugh...!"


    my vision alternated between black and red. i felt my existence instantly distancing itself from being human.


    having called upon the dragon''s power too often after the apocalypse, i had now reached the point where my sense of self was corrupted every time i used the dragon''s power.


    memories are lost, and the wills of the black dragon and red dragon mix, repel, and clash within me.


    from the beginning, i was an existence patched together to continue fighting through stage 50. it''s only natural that i''m going mad after using it for another 15 years.


    ''it doesn''t matter!''


    i took a deep breath.


    and towards the direction where the monsters were gathered most thickly - i exhaled with all my might.


    hwaaaargh!


    dragon breath.


    black and red flames that couldn''t mix shot out, pushing each other aside and burning everything in their path.


    ''ugh!''


    i tasted blood inside my burned throat.


    as my winter coat burned away from the heat of the breath, my upper body, including my neck, was exposed to the world. my body covered in black and red dragon scales...


    "haa, cough! cough!"


    i coughed violently and spat out blood.


    my body was a bit of a mess, but thanks to that.


    "a path has opened!"


    all the monsters in one direction were swept away by the breath and annihilated.


    elize, who had run to me, supported me and shouted.


    "your highness, this way!"


    ***


    as we barely broke through the encirclement and escaped, the survivors of the world guardian front were rushing to meet us.


    they had been waiting, knowing a battle had broken out.


    "that choice that day... do you regret it?"


    i kept my mouth shut.


    it was the content of that conversation i had with sid not long ago.


    if i had gone to find nameless and killed her before the final defense battle began.


    if i had prevented the ''sleepless lake princess'' from descending to the human world. if i had given up on the true ending and instead achieved the ordinary ending we had in the game.


    we might not have seen this worst future.


    then my people, and sid, could have lived in a better world than now...


    that''s when.


    "don''t regret it."


    "...!"


    sid continued calmly.


    "mom said so. that you fought to save the world, lord. that if you hadn''t been there, the world would have ended long ago."


    "..."


    "that you willingly took the lead on a path that everyone else in the world doubted, found difficult, and didn''t want to take."


    "..."


    "you walked the path you believed was right, didn''t you, lord? if you have no shame in that choice... don''t regret it."


    the child''s young voice held clear conviction.


    "i think the reason my mom, and other people, followed you with their lives... was because that path of yours was right."


    "..."


    "so, for the sake of those who followed your flag... instead of regret, please fight until the very end."


    as i looked into the child''s eyes, i asked.


    "...sid. being born into a world like this, weren''t you unhappy?"


    then sid blinked quietly and looked up at the sky.


    "do you remember? when i was very young. that day, like this, the sky was unusually clear."


    a faint smile formed on the child''s lips as he recalled the old memory.


    "everyone went to play on a hill covered in ash near our hideout. they said they''d give me a sled ride. i followed excitedly, not even knowing what a sled was."


    "..."


    "they put me on the last remaining sack of wheat, and uncle zenis and brother damien took turns sitting behind me. they gave me sled rides from the top of the ash-covered hill to the bottom."


    sid''s face, as he talked about the memory, had somehow... regained the innocent and cute look that a child his age should have.


    "master dearmudin and sister junior nagged that we should have magic lessons while the weather was clear, but before long they were waiting for their turn on the sled too. haha, at the end, they even had a competition to see which was faster, the fire sled or the wind sled."


    "..."


    "after playing excitedly like that until the sun went down, when we returned, dinner was being prepared outside the hideout... i still remember. what mom said that evening. she said, ''the weather is nice today, so let''s eat out! and since we''re eating out, let''s have a special meal!''"


    i know.


    everyone knows.


    this world is hell.


    "it would be a lie to say it wasn''t painful... but there were definitely happy moments."


    absurd, nonsensical, nothing goes as i want. even if i painfully overcome the hurdle right in front of me, it''s still only painful.


    a hell where no one but a saint could possibly live.


    but, even in such a world...


    "i liked those moments."


    the child remembers moments that shone like stars.


    i... remember too.


    those moments that bloomed between all those difficult days, beautiful like a field of flowers bloomed from weeds.


    sid smiled brightly at me.


    "it wasn''t a bad life."


    i gritted my teeth.


    clenching my fists, i widened my eyes as they grew hot.


    and i, too, smiled at the child.


    "same here."


    we''re living in this wretched landscape.


    but does that mean we''ll give up on the strategy?


    ...no.


    "so, i won''t have any regrets."


    the strategy must continue.


    until the very moment life stops.


    "i''ll fight."


    believing in the path i''ve chosen, steadfastly.


    without giving up.


    thud...!


    at that moment, someone landed on the far side of the ice field where sid and i were.


    saaaa...


    the final boss, spreading a suffocating evil aura, ''the sleepless lake princess''.


    and her brother, the demon king''s proxy, the one who made this world like this.


    ''the pied piper''.


    crown.


    "is this as far as you go, ash?"


    he muttered from behind his black smiling mask.


    "this nightmare lasted 15 years before reaching its end... truly remarkable willpower."


    that''s right.


    and now, i finally realized.


    "well then... shall we repeat it once more?"


    "..."


    "the nightmare you fear the most."


    that this nightmarish world... is none other than stage 49 itself.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 780

    chapter 780


    "yes, this is inside your nightmare."


    crown approached, speaking.


    "to be precise, it''s inside the ''world''s nightmare''... where all of humanity''s nightmares gather and stagnate."


    as i listened to crown''s words, my hazy consciousness gradually became clearer.


    as if waking from a long dream.


    and i started to remember.


    what happened before i entered this world of nightmares.


    ***


    after stage 48 ended.


    after seeing sid''s first steps and first words.


    a few days after we started preparing for stage 49.


    strange phenomena began to engulf crossroad.


    some of those who fell asleep continued to sleep, never to wake again.


    no one in this world, not even the strongest warrior, can avoid sleep. but once asleep, there was a high chance of losing consciousness.


    one soldier who woke up just before losing consciousness among those who had fallen asleep reported to me.


    "i heard the sound of a flute in my dream."


    "the sound of a flute?"


    "yes, a very sorrowful and mournful... and somehow eerie flute sound..."


    people continued to lose consciousness.


    everyone went to bed trembling with fear every night. they fell asleep terrified of hearing the flute sound in their dreams.


    and when there were far more unconscious people than those awake, when news started to spread that this endless sleep was spreading to other nearby cities and countries.


    that''s when it appeared in the sky above crossroad.


    a massive sphere of darkness, rippling like liquid.


    the sky knights attempted to approach it from the air, but the moment even a hair''s breadth touched it, they immediately lost consciousness and fell. and these knights, too, never regained consciousness.


    the mages from the front didn''t take long to identify the nature of this sphere.


    "it''s a materialized nightmare."


    "this is... a nightmare?"


    "yes. we suspect it''s formed by the nightmares of those currently unconscious, all gathered together."


    materialized nightmares were separating from the bodies of sleeping people, bubbling up into the air.


    the sight... was chillingly similar to the countless ''dark cocoons'' that exist in the lake kingdom.


    an emergency strategy meeting was immediately convened.


    "we quickly grasped the principle of the magic, but the completion and intricacy of the spell are too exquisite. it seems to be using some lost ancient magic..."


    i asked the front mages presiding over the meeting.


    "so can we break it or not?"


    "to put it simply, we can''t dispel it from the outside."


    junior explained, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "the nightmares gathered in the sky are, so to speak, the ''result''. what we need to dispel is the ''cause'' of this phenomenon... which is estimated to be in the core of that nightmare."


    "you mean [element decomposition] won''t work?"


    "that''s right. what use is it to dry up a puddle if it keeps raining? it''s the same principle."


    "this phenomenon, it''s not a mental status ailment either?"


    "having nightmares is actually a natural thing for humans. gathering them operates on a different principle from the mental realm..."


    this means it''s not the kind of phenomenon i can counter with [unyielding commander].


    as i clutched my forehead, feeling a headache coming on, junior continued.


    "however, while it''s difficult to dispel from the outside, if we can find the core from the inside, it shouldn''t be hard to dispel."


    "...!"


    "if we have a catalyst to send our elites into that nightmare, we can dispel the spell from within... and save people from the nightmare."


    but what could we use as a catalyst, and how?


    after closing my eyes and pondering for a moment, i took a deep breath and said.


    "i''ll go in myself."


    "...!"


    "i''ll be the catalyst."


    naturally, my subordinates protested, but i was certain.


    the only one who could act as a catalyst, maintaining their sense of self without being swallowed by that massive nightmare, and call in allies from the inside.


    it could only be me.


    because i was the most accustomed to this kind of trial.


    ''above all... we''re running out of time.''


    most of those affiliated with the front had already fallen, and this strange phenomenon had spread across the entire southern continent. at this rate, it seemed poised to engulf the entire continent in just a bit more time.


    before the land was swept away by the waves of nightmares, i had to trust in myself and dive in.


    finally, just after my deployment was confirmed, one hesitant hero asked.


    "um, your highness. but... even if you succeed in your mission, isn''t it possible that we might fail?"


    it was violet, the illusionist.


    i quietly gazed back at her.


    "couldn''t we all fall asleep and be swallowed by the nightmare, unable to endure? then even if your highness acts as a catalyst in there, wouldn''t it all be meaningless...?"


    "no, violet."


    i quietly observed this massive tidal wave of monsters.


    now, i could understand.


    ''this is my fear.''


    the nightmare brought on by my fear that all those who follow me might fall into suffering due to my wrong choices.


    perhaps even at this moment, i am afraid.


    knowing well the meaning hung on my flag, the number of lives shouldered on my shoulders, i fear the path i must tread.


    but i also know.


    that there are those who believed my path was not wrong even in a world like this.


    that there are those who told me not to regret.


    so-


    i continue my strategy.


    i walk my path.


    i fight, in my own way.


    "this is your nightmare, but it''s also a world where monsters have triumphed!"


    crown shouted mockingly at me, surrounded by infinite monsters.


    "every time, always, you spoke as if you knew better, but you always lost! nothing will change this time!"


    "no."


    i answered with conviction.


    "this time is different."


    i lightly kicked open the lid of something at my feet.


    it was the coffin that this world''s elize had handed over, and sid had carried all the way here.


    a collection of my comrades'' relics.


    the sword coffin.


    clank-!


    inside the opened sword coffin were only shattered, broken weapons.


    they were all so completely destroyed that they were utterly unusable. they were so thoroughly damaged that i couldn''t even remember their exact names.


    i picked up one of them.


    it was a completely smashed magic gun. with the barrel itself gone, only the trigger and handle remained in an ugly shape.


    but as i grasped its handle.


    "...!"


    the battles i had fought with this gun came vividly to mind, clearing my consciousness.


    and the name of the equipment i couldn''t remember began to come back clearly.


    yes, the name of this magic gun is [���� ��]...


    no.


    "...[black queen]."


    the moment i uttered the full name of the equipment.


    cha-rrrr-ruk...!


    click! click! click!


    as particles of light gathered in the air, the broken magic gun was restored.


    a long barrel sprouted above the handle that had only the trigger left, and beautiful decorations bloomed in succession.


    and right after [black queen] was fully restored in mid-air,


    flash!


    the particles of light gathered even more intensely, forming a human shape- and snatched that magic gun.


    a young man with brown curly hair tied back and brown eyes shining like stars.


    the strongest sniper of the monster front and my eternal trigger.


    it was damien.


    "did you sleep well, your highness?"


    as damien flashed a bright smile, beside him.


    flash! flash! flash-!


    the other broken equipment also rose into the air one by one, shining brilliantly as they were restored, and their owners appeared in this nightmare as reinforcements, equipping their gear.


    a mage with a red staff, a martial artist wrapped in a silver cloak, a shield knight wearing a helmet combined with a laurel wreath.


    a dwarf wielding a hammer and chisel, an elf with daggers and a bow, an old man in a black feathered robe...


    my comrades appeared endlessly from within the dazzling light, forming a protective circle around me.


    i whispered quietly.


    "welcome."


    those who have faced their fears.


    those who have already overcome their most terrifying nightmares.


    in my front, we call them this-


    "...nightmare slayers."


    tearing through the dark night sky, into the world''s nightmare-


    my nightmare slayers, who never succumb to fear, appeared one after another.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 781

    chapter 781


    not only the equipment made with legion-level magic cores, or their owners.


    those who have faced their fears, overcome their nightmares. they are all my nightmare slayers.


    all of them had resisted this world''s nightmare and were waiting for my call in the outside reality.


    and they answered my call.


    flash! flash! flash!


    at the end of the heroes appearing one after another, a spear knight in dazzling white armor and a knight in black armor with twin swords descended behind me.


    "whoa, long hair! oh my, what''s this, it''s our long-haired senior!"


    evangeline exclaimed in shock upon seeing me, and,


    "my lord."


    lucas, who saluted me, stretched out his hand to the side.


    cha-rrrr-ruk...!


    then, pieces of light gathered from inside the sword coffin, coalescing into the form of a long ceremonial sword.


    lucas, kneeling on one knee before me, respectfully held it out.


    "thank you."


    i took this nightmare slayer - [light and shadow], then drew it in one motion, transforming it into a flagpole.


    a dazzling flag of light unfurled in the empty air, raising magical walls around us.


    simultaneously, the armor that only fragments remained on my right hand - [lord of the high tower] - also restored to its complete form, covering my entire body like a coat.


    we stood atop the fortress, fully prepared.


    "...!"


    behind the mask, crown''s face contorted as he looked this way.


    but that emotion didn''t seem to be anger or dejection.


    "yes, of course..."


    to me, that emotion seemed,


    "as expected of the final player, you should at least do this much-!"


    closer to relief.


    piiiiiiiii...!


    with crown''s sharp flute sound, the monsters rushing towards us accelerated even more.


    thud thud thud thud thud-!


    their numbers are infinite.


    truly making the entire horizon boil, an endless horde of monsters surges forward.


    we''ve never faced such numbers in all the previous defense battles combined.


    yet, despite how daunting it should be for all my comrades,


    "let''s begin!"


    no one is afraid.


    in fact, when you think about it, it''s only natural.


    we are nightmare slayers.


    natural enemies of nightmares, masters of nightmares.


    knowing this is a dream, there''s no reason to fear the infinite enemies rushing towards us...!


    damien, smiling brightly, fired [black queen] without hesitation first.


    boom-!


    with a tremendous firing sound, a dazzling magic bullet pierced down, completely annihilating all the enemies in one direction from the infinite monsters charging at us.


    "let''s go-!"


    following him, kuilan, kellibey, verdandi, torkel, mikhail, zenis, evangeline, lucas... everyone began the battle against the infinite monsters, wielding their weapons.


    each time their weapons are swung, their ultimate techniques burst forth, literally sweeping away the pouring monsters.


    everyone is one against a thousand, ten thousand against one.


    in this world of nightmares, the nightmare slayers were all exerting near-invincible power.


    however.


    thud thud thud thud thud...!


    the enemies are also infinite.


    following crown''s rat legion, the army of greed, anger, and ignorance, and the apocalypse knights he had summoned in reality, all sorts of unimaginable, tremendous monsters flooded in ceaselessly.


    eventually, a stalemate.


    the invincible warriors keep defeating infinite enemies, but the battle situation remains fixed, unchanging.


    moreover,


    saaaa...


    the enemy commander is approaching.


    the ''sleepless lake princess''.


    even in a dream, she is different in terms of existence.


    because she, too, is a master of nightmares.


    therefore... what we must do has been decided from the start.


    "junior!"


    i shouted to the mages gathered preparing magic.


    "you''ve properly prepared the method to dispel the nightmare from within, right?"


    end the nightmare itself.


    we came this far to use this method from the beginning.


    "of course, your highness!"


    junior, dearmudin, and the other mages all grinned at once.


    "we even have an ''expert'' in this field with us!"


    and so, standing at the center of the continent''s best mages drawing a joint magic circle was...


    "this development again, again!"


    to him looking puzzled, i smiled gently.


    "for giving me the final trial."


    "..."


    "for making me face and overcome my last fear. thank you."


    crown, who had been staring at me blankly, let out a hollow laugh.


    "...say whatever you want."


    grumbling, crown reached into his pocket and pulled something out.


    it was a shining key.


    "keep it. you''ll need it on your final path."


    carelessly tossing the key to the ground, crown gazed at me intently.


    "ash."


    and, after a long while of fumbling with his lips and hesitating to speak.


    "...i wish you luck."


    he finally managed to say that.


    and the next moment, he scattered and disappeared in a gust of snowy wind.


    "..."


    after staring blankly at the spot where he had vanished, i turned around.


    the nightmare is ending.


    my hair that had grown long shortened, and the dragon scales that had covered my body had all disappeared without a trace.


    and here, where the world of nightmares had almost completely dissipated, one last trace remained.


    "oh..."


    the boy from the nightmare who had collapsed and briefly lost consciousness...


    the sixteen-year-old sid blinked his haggard eyes and looked around.


    "master dearmudin, sister junior, uncle zenis, brother damien, everyone..."


    "..."


    "haha, what''s this. is it because i''m about to die... have you all come to welcome me...?"


    the boy recognizes them, but they don''t know who he is.


    my heroes looked at me in confusion.


    "your highness, this child is...?"


    "..."


    without answering, i quietly knelt on one knee beside sid.


    i know.


    this child is not a real being.


    he''s just a nightmare, a plausible mix of memories from some long-ago doomed iteration and my fears, a fleeting illusion passing through a night''s dream.


    nevertheless...


    i spoke to sid from the nightmare.


    my comrades didn''t press further about who that child was or what his identity was.


    they all would have known, in their hearts, in their souls.


    everyone, with resolute expressions, quietly turned to look inside the city.


    voices and lights were spreading like ripples through crossroad, which had been as quiet as a mouse while people were swallowed by the nightmare.


    the nightmare ended, and people returned to their lives.


    the forty-ninth defense battle was over.


    we survived once again.


    the world has not yet perished.


    "let''s go."


    and.


    it will not perish in the future either.


    because i will prevent it.


    because i promised to do so.


    looking down at the brightening cityscape, i murmured with determination.


    "to the final stage."


    ***


    [stage 49 �C clear!]


    [stage mvp �C ash(ex)]


    [leveled-up characters]


    - none


    [injured and deceased characters]


    - none


    [acquired items]


    - lake kingdom castle key : 1


    [only the final stage remains now.]


    - prepare thoroughly before engaging in the final battle.


    - good luck, player.


    >> get ready for the last stage


    >> [last stage : the only path]


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 782

    chapter 782


    much time had passed while trapped in the nightmare, and it was now past mid-february.


    with the final battle, stage 50, set to begin at the end of february, the end of this long game was truly near.


    fortunately, the city that had been plunged into the nightmare quickly regained its vitality and returned to normal. they say the paralyzed southern continent also normalized quickly.


    people couldn''t remember what they saw in the nightmare.


    "it just feels like i slept deeply for a long time. my body''s a bit stiff from sleeping too long, but..."


    at the ariane kingdom military camp.


    king miller ariane of the ariane kingdom said, stretching his stiff neck.


    i faced him with an awkward smile.


    "is that so."


    "why, prince ash. did i... or the people of my kingdom cause any trouble in that nightmare?"


    "not at all. rather, the opposite."


    i told him that miller had supported me in the nightmare world.


    hearing my story, miller waved his only hand.


    "that would have been true for anyone else in this front, not just me, prince ash."


    "..."


    "we''ve all witnessed the miracle you''ve brought about, and the legend that the people of this front have written. whatever the outcome of this war, we will all support you until the very end."


    right after, miller scratched his head sheepishly.


    "haha, it''s funny that i''m saying this when i was the first to try to leave the front, but still."


    "...thank you."


    i gave a quiet nod, then stood up.


    both miller and i are busy preparing for the final battle. we shook hands lightly and headed to our respective tasks.


    "oh."


    as i left miller''s tent and headed towards the entrance of the ariane kingdom camp.


    i saw yun''s tent in between.


    thinking i might as well pay a sick visit since i''m here, i peeked inside.


    i saw yun sleeping soundly, and kuilan sitting silently next to him, knitting.


    "...?"


    huh? knitting?


    looking closely, kuilan was skillfully weaving a scarf.


    the already woven part of the scarf was wrapped around yun''s neck, and kuilan was carefully knitting the remaining long part.


    "..."


    yun sleeping peacefully, and kuilan focused on knitting. the warmth of the fireplace burning in one corner of the room.


    somehow, the scene looked nice, so i watched for a moment before slowly walking out.


    ***


    the next place i visited was the silver winter merchant guild.


    the silver winter merchant guild''s crossroad branch had somehow grown larger than the new terra branch. it might be because the land is cheaper, but i suppose it''s mainly because they''re dealing with military supplies in this situation.


    "hmm..."


    right? that''s the reason? they''re not really thinking of moving the main branch(?) here, are they?


    "your highness!"


    as i entered, serenade rushed out in her slippers.


    i smirked and asked jokingly.


    "serenade. how was it, did you sleep well?"


    "what?! ah, yes! i slept so deeply that all work came to a halt...! i''ve been sweating to get things back in order."


    after briefly discussing the front''s supply situation with serenade.


    i looked at the indigo-haired guard standing silently behind serenade.


    "elize."


    it was elize, as always in her maid uniform, carrying a large sword coffin.


    when i called her, she looked at me quizzically, and i gave her a small smile.


    "you''ve worked hard."


    "yes...?"


    "let''s keep working hard in the future too."


    "ah, yes sir."


    elize seemed not to understand, but she answered quickly.


    i wanted to express my gratitude in my own way to elize, who had been dedicated to the end in that nightmare.


    i smiled warmly, and elize just blinked, not understanding.


    "...ugh!"


    serenade, who had been looking back and forth between us, suddenly approached me with a slightly sulky face.


    "your highness! me, me too!"


    "hm?"


    "me too, um... please! praise!"


    "ah, right."


    i gently took serenade''s hand and smiled brightly.


    "thank you always, serenade."


    "..."


    "i''ll be grateful in the future too."


    "...hehehehehe."


    with her face bright red, serenade wore a proud expression and rubbed under her nose.


    inherited?


    "you can walk on walls."


    "...?"


    "it makes ''dragon claws'' sprout from the wearer''s shoes, allowing them to freely walk and run on walls and ceilings."


    i was taken aback by this unexpected function.


    come to think of it, that lizard did climb walls...


    "and the effect of the original stealth cloak has been enhanced too. like this, ta-da."


    as kellibey, who was trying it on, infused it with magic power, the dragon scales all sparkled at once and matched the surrounding colors, like a chameleon changing its body color.


    "wow... excellent camouflage effect."


    "that''s about it for special effects. anyway, since it''s equipment with dragon heart, you can expect effects like increased magic power and such."


    the person to receive this equipment was decided from the start.


    it was violet.


    as soon as i called her, violet came running breathlessly from lilly''s house (which was right nearby) and immediately put on the cloak with delight.


    "ooh!"


    violet, who activated the stealth, shouted.


    "i can''t be seen!"


    she really can''t be seen. only her voice can be heard from the front.


    then, violet''s voice, who had also activated the wall-walking function, could be heard from the walls and ceiling of the blacksmith''s workshop.


    "can you really not see me? at all?"


    "nope. not at all."


    "how about this? lalalala?"


    i can''t see her, but i can tell it''s somehow irritating, hey...


    violet, who had come down next to me and deactivated the cloak, muttered with a furrowed brow.


    "...then maybe, if i wear this and go into the men''s public bath... hehe...?"


    "with that look on your face..."


    by the way, public baths always have stealth detection magic operating. you''ll be arrested on the spot, you idiot.


    "aw~ i''m just joking, joking. hehehehehe."


    violet, who seemed to have been completely serious, wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth, and then nodded with a serious face.


    "but you know, this seems really useful for theft and cheating at gambling...?"


    ...i''ll have to take that equipment back as soon as the final battle is over.


    as i inwardly resolved this while watching violet running on the walls and ceiling again, kellibey beside me brought out and showed me other new equipment.


    "and this... i made it simply because we didn''t have much time."


    it was four pistols.


    magic guns in the form of single-shot loading, capable of firing only one shot at a time.


    "i made these with the magic cores of the four horsemen of the apocalypse knights."


    "oho."


    "since they''re pistols, they''re only auxiliary equipment and can only fire one shot at a time... but i guarantee their power. they''ll be your trump cards."


    four pistols in white, black, red, and blue.


    the magic guns were named [pestilence], [famine], [war], and [death].


    they fire magic bullets of poison, water, fire, and ice attributes respectively.


    "those will obviously go to damien..."


    as i was pocketing the pistols, kellibey pointed to the next item.


    "this is the item with the magic core of that greed-anger-ignorance monster, being made as you ordered..."


    even though he was the creator himself, kellibey looked worried, still not quite trusting my idea that brought this plan.


    "will this really move as you think it will?"


    "..."


    "not just us, but the stonemasons, carpenters, and alchemists too. everyone''s been working on it whenever they have spare time..."


    i grinned and looked up at the large object kellibey was working on.


    "of course. just trust me."


    after all, even in the game, the greed-anger-ignorance magic core was used for ''this purpose''...!


    ***


    as i left the blacksmith''s workshop, heavy snow was falling.


    i thought about calling lucas to ride back in a carriage, but somehow i wasn''t in the mood for that.


    i wanted to walk through the city.


    walking along the snow-covered streets, i slowly looked around my city.


    amidst the soldiers from various countries busily coming and going in preparation for the final battle, the city''s residents preparing for dinner coexisted in one scene.


    the smell of baking bread mixed with the smell of oil, iron, and gunpowder.


    the sound of a couple arguing and children''s laughter as they threw snowballs mingled with the sound of weapons and iron plates clashing.


    as i quietly observed this peculiar scenery.


    slowly moving towards my home, i suddenly murmured a verse that came to mind.


    past the dignified hearts of the people of this village who have been born and died, born and died for generations, past the dull dreams


    on an ordinary night when heavy snow piles up on roofs, yards, and well mounds


    it was a peaceful evening before the final battle.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 783

    chapter 783


    a few days later.


    i stopped by the airship hangar. there had been a report of progress in the work.


    "grandma coco."


    i approached coco as she pulled her large body out of the engine room of the airship la mancha and asked.


    "how''s the situation?"


    the magic circle engraved with the dimensional movement technique we found on the demon ship.


    coco had taken charge of loading this onto my flagship, la mancha.


    "it''s all done. now we just need to make the final adjustments."


    coco chuckled and tapped the wall next to the engine room.


    "theoretically, this airship can now enter other worlds. however..."


    "however?"


    "the dimensional technique magic circle itself is unstable. it''s extremely deteriorated... so you won''t be able to use it for dimensional jumps many times. use it carefully."


    i wasn''t planning to use it much anyway. it''s enough if it can cross the dimensional boundary once each way.


    "...the end is near."


    coco looked south. in the direction of the black lake, where her homeland, the lake kingdom, would be.


    after a long silence, coco suddenly asked.


    "are you really not going to defeat nameless?"


    "..."


    "in a few days, that child will be completed as a monster, but it''s not too late yet. we can still kill her now. but if you don''t kill her now, everything will truly be out of control after that."


    "..."


    "even so, will you really... leave her be until that child is completed as a monster and invades the mortal world?"


    i nodded.


    "that''s the path i''ve chosen."


    "are you saying you''ll stake everything on an uncertain challenge instead of a clearly visible solution?"


    "..."


    i kept my mouth shut for a moment at coco''s question.


    and i thought.


    about the appearance of nameless becoming the ''sleepless lake princess'' that i had seen with my own eyes a few days ago...


    ***


    a few days ago.


    lake kingdom dungeon.


    thud!


    i planted the world guardian front''s flag in the last dungeon.


    as the conquest battle was finished and the heroes were cleaning up the surroundings, i stood on high ground and looked over the entire lake kingdom dungeon.


    this is the 10th area dungeon ''star-gazing tower''.


    it''s where they studied constellations by observing the stars in the sky in the lake kingdom. naturally, it''s located at the highest point in the 10th area.


    "haa..."


    as i exhaled, white breath scattered.


    i quietly surveyed the entire dungeon, sprinkled with light like salt.


    now, except for the 10th area final dungeon ''king''s castle'', the conquest of all places in the 10th area was complete.


    i retrieved the remaining pieces of nameless''s soul from the conquered areas. i examined her soul fragments swirling in my hand.


    "..."


    and i looked towards the last unconquered area... the king''s castle.


    in the center of the fountain square in front of the castle - a form rippling with darkness could be seen.


    inside that huge dark cocoon, nameless would be transforming into the ''sleepless lake princess''.


    in the game, we attacked before she finished her metamorphosis and descended upon the world as a monster, and fought the final battle with her inside the final dungeon king''s castle.


    but this time, i intend to leave her be.


    to let her completely finish her metamorphosis, fully transform into a monster, and walk out of the dungeon on her own to destroy the mortal world.


    i plan to neglect her and watch.


    "my lord."


    as i turned at the voice, lucas, standing beside me and also looking towards the castle, said with a serious face.


    "we can defeat her now."


    "..."


    "if you give the order, i will end it with my own hands."


    "no."


    i turned around.


    "we''re going back. we''ll leave nameless alone."


    "but, my lord."


    "all this time, we''ve always chosen the difficult path instead of the easy one."


    as i tucked nameless''s soul fragments into my chest, i firmly declared.


    "there''s only one reason for that. because the difficult path was the more righteous path."


    "..."


    "trust me and follow me, lucas."


    lucas, who had been silently watching me for a moment, slowly bowed his head.


    "anytime, anywhere... as i have until now, and as i will continue to do."


    ***


    present.


    i approached them and patted their shoulders.


    "whether you join early or late, whether you fight well or make a few mistakes... does that really matter so much? what''s important is that we''re all fighting together with one heart."


    everyone who once opposed and fought each other now stands shoulder to shoulder, looking in the same direction.


    all countries and all races with free will in this world, together.


    this alone gives enough value to this front. sincerely, i was grateful just for them being here.


    "king poseidon will teach you well how to handle the racial deity''s authority..."


    i put down the equipment i had brought on the bridge table.


    "i''ve brought a few gifts."


    "this is...?"


    the first thing i took out was a large anchor.


    this skillfully crafted steel structure was clearly an anchor, but it had a handle attached so that a person could grip and swing it, and there was magic cast on it to reduce its weight for the user when gripped through the handle.


    in other words, the user can swing it lightly, but the attack hits the opponent with its real weight.


    the equipment''s name is [weight of the sea].


    it''s classified as an ssr-grade blunt weapon.


    among the rompeller siblings, the female rompeller, who is in charge of close combat, made an "oho-" sound and grabbed the anchor.


    "ooh, this feels good...!"


    as she held the anchor and posed like a baseball batter, i explained.


    "it''s fine to use it as a melee weapon, but the special effect of this anchor is interesting... the moment the anchor touches the ground, it allows the user''s ship to ''dock'' immediately."


    the female rompeller tilted her head.


    "huh? what kind of effect is that?"


    "in a situation where the ship is about to crash, if you throw this anchor to the ground at the right timing?"


    "...!"


    "the ship will forcibly ''dock'' in that spot, allowing you to avoid the crash."


    the twin pirates'' faces lit up.


    having experienced an emergency landing in the last battle, this kind of safety device seemed quite welcome.


    "where did you get such equipment?! as expected, landlubbers have many strange things! thank you, prince ash!"


    the female rompeller rushed towards me, trying to shower me with kisses.


    after barely fending off the rough skinship typical of seafarers, i handed the next equipment to the male rompeller.


    "here, and this is for you."


    "this is...?"


    what i handed to the male rompeller was a multi-barrel harpoon gun.


    it looked like a large cannon with three harpoons loaded, but its effect is extremely simple. it shoots harpoons to hit and restrain the opponent.


    however, its special effect is powerful.


    "the enemy hit by this harpoon absolutely cannot escape from this harpoon until you retrieve it."


    "...!"


    it''s equipment for the purpose of binding and restricting the opponent''s movement.


    its name is [sea''s obsession]. it''s an ssr-grade throwing weapon.


    i was thinking of placing it on the city walls, but it seemed like pirates would handle it well, so i decided to give it to them. after all, their specialty is connecting ships with harpoons and engaging in close combat...


    "to give us such a delicious weapon...!"


    the male rompeller''s face became moved, and he suddenly started rummaging through the treasure chest inside the bridge, saying he would give a gift in return.


    after politely declining the jewel-encrusted skulls and such that he was taking out, i finally brought out one more small piece of equipment.


    "and... i''d like to entrust this ring for this battle."


    perhaps sensing the dangerous power residing in the equipment as soon as they saw it.


    both rompellers gasped at the same time.


    "t-this is...?!"


    what i placed on the table was [kraken''s ring].


    it''s a special equipment that can summon the kraken, the strongest sea monster.


    "i''ve tamed it well, so if you summon it, it will fight well against the monsters. i''m lending it just for this defense battle, so use it well and return it..."


    i stopped mid-sentence.


    "it''s mine!"


    "don''t be ridiculous, it''s mine!"


    the two rompellers rushed to claim the ring for themselves, and then they started punching each other and rolling around on the floor.


    "such a pretty ring should obviously belong to me, the older sister!"


    "what nonsense! good things obviously belong to me, the older brother!"


    bang, crash...


    the twin siblings, punching each other as they rolled, tumbled out of the bridge.


    "sigh."


    i sighed, picked up the ring again, and handed it to king poseidon, who was laughing beside me.


    "i''ll leave it to you, king poseidon."


    "just trust me."


    king poseidon grinned as he quickly put on the ring.


    i just laughed too. haha.


    and so, the distribution of new equipment was coming to an end.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 784

    chapter 784


    the special equipment manufacturing using the greed-anger-ignorance magic cores i ordered a few days ago was completed.


    as i headed towards the blacksmith''s workshop, there was something large covered with cloth in the open space outside, and people were gathered in front, murmuring.


    among them, i saw the four production guild leaders gathered together for the first time in a while. i approached them.


    "ah, your highness!"


    the guild leaders who recognized me bowed their heads in unison. i returned their greeting and pointed to the large shape covered in cloth, asking:


    "i heard it was completed, is this it?"


    "yes! would you like to see it right away?"


    "let''s do that. i''m very curious."


    the four guild leaders raised their hands towards it with beaming faces.


    then kellibey, who was standing right next to the cloth-covered object, nodded and vigorously pulled off the cloth.


    flap-


    as the cloth was removed.


    the identity of the large shape hidden underneath was revealed.


    "ohhh!"


    "this, this is!"


    all the production guild people present, and the onlookers who had gathered, let out exclamations of admiration in unison.


    what was revealed from under the white cloth was... three enormous golems.


    special defense equipment made with three magic cores extracted from the greed-anger-ignorance monsters - artifacts called ''autonomous defense dolls''.


    ''the final stage of the defense artifact tech tree that can only be made when all four production guilds - carpentry, masonry, blacksmithing, and alchemy - have maxed out their technology research and skill levels!''


    creating a frame with wood and stone, covering it with steel armor, and connecting magic circuits with alchemy to allow this massive body to move.


    not only does it require technical skill, but it''s also a special artifact that can only be produced and operated with magic cores of the right aptitude. even in the game, it could only be made with the right luck.


    ''i hadn''t even thought about it, but fortunately we were able to defeat the greed-anger-ignorance monsters.''


    since the greed-anger-ignorance monsters were golem-type monsters made of statues, their magic cores were well-suited for golem production.


    the timing was good, and thanks to that, we succeeded in hastily creating these golems with their magic cores.


    "start the activation test!"


    as kellibey shouted, lilly, sitting in front of a control panel over there, manipulated something.


    right after that,


    whirr!


    flash! flash!


    blue light flashed simultaneously in the single eye on the head of each of the three golems.


    thud! thud! thud!


    then the three golems slowly moved their bodies and spread out around the area.


    watching the three golems walk heavily and steadily, the four guild leaders all shed tears.


    "golems... are the dream..."


    "sniff! i''m glad i recorded all the data from the old golem corps without missing anything. well done, past me..."


    "i thought golem technology was lost in ancient times, but to think we could make them with our own hands like this."


    "now it seems there''s no artifact we can''t make. hehehe..."


    after three years of me constantly pushing, training, and working them to the bone, the technical skills of the crossroad production guilds had truly reached the level of masters.


    above all, i made various production workers always cooperate and think together, maximizing the synergy between them.


    the giant golems moving freely and striking poses were themselves proof of these production guilds'' technical skills.


    ''we''ve made moving and transforming walls, repaired and built airships, and now even bipedal robots... ah, no, we''ve even made golems.''


    suddenly, i was reminded of three years ago, when we first prepared for defense with the production guild people.


    making wooden fences for the kill zone, repairing the dilapidated walls, hastily producing equipment, repairing dusty artifacts piled up in warehouses... our clumsy selves back then.


    three years have passed since then.


    just like the warriors standing directly on the front lines, those who help and support the front have also been trained and grown.


    "thank you all."


    watching the golems strike the same pose simultaneously with precise movements, i quietly muttered.


    "you''ve done amazing things until now."


    perhaps feeling the sincerity in my words.


    the guild leaders, members, and others who had worked together for a long time all smiled shyly.


    then the boy watching the golems with sparkling eyes beside me - kellibey''s assistant, hannibal, asked urgently.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "then, these golems! like those greed-anger-ignorance monsters!"


    at his following words, all the onlookers turned to me in surprise.


    "can they combine too?!"


    "...!"


    everyone present, regardless of age or gender, looked at me with intensely sparkling eyes.


    "combine?"


    "combine..."


    above all, the defense preparations for crossroad''s main castle were carried out meticulously.


    checking cannons and firing lines, optimizing troop deployments, conducting training to keep artifacts operating non-stop...


    also, in stage 50, all kinds of monsters pour out from the black lake.


    in other words, monsters emerge as both ground forces and air forces.


    naturally, our defense line also had to be divided into ground defense forces and air defense forces.


    the black dragon wall [knight bringer] installed on the outskirts, and crossroad''s original southern wall standing firm after emergency repairs inside it.


    troops, supplies, defense equipment, and artifacts were densely packed on top of the double-layered walls.


    "infinite monsters..."


    lucas, the field commander for this final battle who was watching the installation process, looked at me.


    "if it''s your lordship''s order, i will defend until the end of this world."


    i smiled bitterly at this sturdy bravado.


    but was it perhaps not just empty words to give me courage?


    as lucas spoke, the other heroes and soldiers standing on the wall checking the deployment all smiled and looked at me.


    everyone was sincerely prepared to fight and overcome the endless monsters that would pour out in the final battle.


    "..."


    looking around at these wonderful people, the best warriors, i unconsciously clenched my fist tightly.


    then i simply said:


    "i''m counting on you. i trust you with this."


    the next moment.


    as if they had promised, everyone present raised their hands and struck their chests.


    thud-!


    their hands hitting their armor resonated together, making a deep echoing sound.


    i too slowly raised my hand and tapped my chest with my clenched fist.


    the final stage.


    while everyone on the front here at crossroad holds off the endless monsters.


    i will depart alone.


    for the one and only strategy towards the true ending.


    ***


    one week before the start of stage 50 at the end of february.


    at this time when non-combatants should start being evacuated to the north.


    a meeting was held before the final battle.


    all the kings participating in the world guardian front gathered in the banquet hall of hotel crossroad.


    "i believe everyone gathered here already knows this, but."


    after a brief greeting, i looked around at the kings seated and opened my mouth.


    "in one week from now, the final battle that will determine the fate of the world will begin."


    everyone is focused on me.


    i raised my voice.


    "this is truly the last time. if we win this battle, humanity will survive. if we lose this battle, the world will be completely destroyed."


    suddenly, i was reminded of the ruined world i saw in the nightmare.


    the frozen earth, the raging firestorms, the blackened sky, the rain of falling ash...


    people living in that hell, unable to die.


    "..."


    i closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them.


    i promised.


    not to regret.


    to advance without hesitation on the difficult path i chose.


    so.


    "i want to ask for your understanding in advance."


    at this moment.


    i become a tyrant.


    "as the commander of the world guardian front, as the racial deity of humanity, representing the will of all people in the mortal world..."


    looking around at the audience, i declared without wavering.


    for the one and only path i have chosen.


    "i intend to completely destroy our world."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 785

    chapter 785


    i shared with the kings the "strategy" i would use in the final stage of this defensive battle.


    when the kings heard this "strategy," they were first shocked, then horrified, and finally let out screams.


    "...that concludes my explanation."


    after finishing, i looked around at the frozen kings.


    "are there any questions?"


    the kings immediately shouted.


    "prince ash! no matter what, isn''t that... going too far?!"


    "that method would destroy the foundation of our world!"


    "it''s unthinkable! it couldn''t come from normal thinking...!"


    "reconsider! even for you, this method is too extreme-"


    i listened quietly in the face of their fierce opposition.


    in truth, i had expected opposition, of course.


    if we use the "strategy" i proposed, some "pillar" that has built up human civilization until now will disappear.


    even if we overcome destruction after the last stage, the world will change into a completely different form from the past.


    it''s a condition difficult for anyone living in this world to easily accept, not just the kings.


    however,


    "then, do you intend to accept destruction?"


    when i coldly asked back, the audience immediately fell silent as if doused with cold water.


    "clearly, the loss the world must bear is painful. however, as the price for protecting the world from destruction, it may be a very cheap loss."


    no matter what price we pay.


    isn''t it better than the world being destroyed and people dying?


    "..."


    amidst the silence as the kings just looked at each other, a low question arose.


    "is this the only way?"


    there stood my father - emperor traha ''peacemaker'' everblack of the empire.


    he was looking at me with a solemn, hardened face.


    i nodded heavily.


    "this is the only way."


    amidst the erupting sighs, the emperor silently looked at me.


    eventually his cracked lips parted, and a tired voice flowed out.


    "ash. whether you are the world''s savior or a mad revolutionary, that judgment will be made not by us here, but by future generations..."


    his lips slowly curved into a smile.


    "but that judgment can only be made if the world continues to exist for future generations."


    the emperor slowly rose and declared.


    "our everblack empire will go along with prince ash''s path!"


    "...!"


    "there''s no way we can overcome the world crisis before us without any losses. there are bound to be parts we all must give up and concede."


    the emperor pointed to his chest with his one remaining arm.


    "when we use this method, when a completely different tomorrow unfolds from yesterday, which country do you think will suffer the greatest loss? it''s our empire. but it doesn''t matter. we will accept it."


    "..."


    "let''s all bear the burden together. let''s hurt together. this is not a matter of choice, but a matter of life and death."


    the next moment.


    someone else in the audience abruptly stood up.


    "our ariane kingdom also strongly agrees!"


    it was king miller ariane of the ariane kingdom.


    the other kings seemed quite surprised at the agreement of this king who had once been at the forefront of opposing the world guardian front''s path at every turn.


    "miller...!"


    "you?!"


    "those who have fought together here until now must know well. that prince ash''s proposals have ultimately led to the right path."


    miller grinned at me.


    "i will support his decision to the very end."


    following that, several people stood up from their seats simultaneously.


    kellibey, verdandi, kuilan, and king poseidon.


    representatives of each race.


    they faced me with unwavering expressions.


    "we have already decided to entrust the fate of our races to prince ash... to the future path of the world guardian front here."


    "no matter what price we pay, it cannot take precedence over our lives."


    "we''ve come this far anyway, haven''t we? let''s go all out to the end!"


    "if i can just protect the lives of my people, i can bear that much of a price."


    then mikhail, valen, and hannibal stood up in turn.


    "vermillion agrees as well!"


    "so does our city-state alliance!"


    "we''ll follow to the end!"


    like a wave.


    all the kings who had fought directly alongside me stood up one by one, expressing their support for my "strategy."


    even the kings who hesitated until the end were those who had remained with the world guardian front so far, trusting and following me.


    it''s just that the method i proposed was too radical for them to easily agree with.


    but in the end, they too closed their eyes tightly and stood up.


    "it''s the result of all our hard work."


    unlike his appearance so far, aider was wearing a very old formal attire.


    after putting a glass in his hand, i handed him something i had kept in my possession.


    "take it."


    it was a fragment of nameless''s soul.


    the last pieces of her that remained inside the dungeon sparkled and swirled in the air before being sucked into aider''s hand.


    aider, who carefully tucked it into his bosom, smiled broadly.


    "i''ve finished my own preparations as well."


    "..."


    "now all that''s left is to give them one big hit."


    snap!


    aider snapped his fingers.


    then the [traitor''s necklace] around my neck flashed once.


    "as you may have guessed, the ''achievement points'' you''ve used through that necklace are actually... a concept of consuming the karma we''ve accumulated so far."


    the endlessly repeated destruction game.


    aider, who participated as a human-side player here, and i, his agent. the karma (�I) accumulated as we repeated the regression was burned and manifested as power.


    i smiled bitterly.


    "well, the explanation of achievement points wasn''t entirely wrong."


    "when you built fortresses materialized with magic, or displayed various other miraculous powers, we''ve been assisting by consuming this accumulated karma."


    aider smiled faintly.


    "i''ve just released that limiter."


    "..."


    "it''s the real final time, after all. there''s no need to save the balance anymore, is there?"


    the previous player, previous hero, prophet, lord''s advisor, director...


    this accomplice who plotted with me against the world said so.


    "burn it down to the last point. without regrets."


    "you too, aider."


    to this damned yokai director i''ve grown fond of despite myself, i sincerely wished.


    "let''s face it without regrets. the finale of this long game..."


    we clinked our glasses together.


    a clear ringing sound of glass was heard.


    ***


    after conversing with each hero once.


    as the night deepened and dawn approached, near the end of the banquet.


    "serenade."


    i approached serenade, who was standing alone by the window in a corner of the darkened banquet hall, looking outside.


    serenade turned around, quickly wiped her eyes, then smiled brightly.


    "your highness."


    "are you alright?"


    "of course. i''m going to stop seeing you off with tears now. i no longer doubt your return."


    "..."


    "come back safely, your highness. i''ll be waiting here with a smile."


    after hesitating for a moment.


    i carefully asked.


    "can you call me like you used to, instead of ''your highness''?"


    "pardon?"


    "like back then. like in the imperial capital, before we broke off our engagement..."


    serenade, who quickly caught my meaning, blushed and smiled, then took a step closer to me...


    she whispered in my ear like a gentle breeze.


    "...come back safely, my lord."


    i smiled silently and bowed to her.


    ...


    after kissing in the moonlight, as i was about to step back.


    serenade''s long fingers caught my sleeve.


    "tonight."


    with her face bowed down, redder than i''d ever seen it, serenade whispered in a trembling voice.


    "i don''t want to let you go tonight."


    "..."


    "tonight... i want to spend it together."


    instead of answering, i reached out my arms to tightly embrace her waist... and kissed her once more.


    ***


    the next day.


    at the end of a long journey.


    stage 50, the final battle... began.


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 786

    chapter 786


    the final defensive battle.


    on the day it began.


    thud thud thud thud thud...


    the earth shook violently.


    the black lake bubbled and boiled, scattering foam around, and the next moment.


    whoosh!


    the water''s surface erupted like an explosion.


    as the thick mist that had risen for an instant dissipated, the sight of monsters emerging and filling the black lake was revealed.


    various kinds of monsters that had been attacking the human world mixed together, pouring out like sewage overflowing during the rainy season.


    thump...! thump...! thump...! thump...! thump...!


    as if they had come out wearing the color of the black lake all over their bodies, all of them dyed pitch black.


    an endless number of monsters that rose to the surface, cutting through the water, began their march.


    "...gulp."


    "s-so many..."


    observing this scene from the air, the rompeller siblings aboard the airship ''blue pearl'' swallowed dry saliva simultaneously.


    "..."


    lucas, who was on board with them looking down at this sight, was calmly assessing the situation.


    there were many monsters during the previous zombie invasion as well, but there was a decisive difference from now.


    thump! thump! thump! thump! thump! thump! thump!


    red eyelight scattering obvious hostility.


    orderly ranks moving in groups.


    the monsters were all advancing northward at their maximum speed while maintaining their original intelligence.


    unlike the zombies, they were in a state where they could exert all their abilities as monsters.


    their combat power is incomparable.


    ''no, it''s meaningless to gauge individual combat power in the first place.''


    infinite.


    as the final defensive battle approached, the lake was endlessly spewing out monsters.


    it didn''t matter how strong each individual was. after all, the infinite wave of monsters would eventually capture crossroad and destroy the human world.


    ''our role is to hold out as long as possible.''


    while ash had gone off alone for the final strategy.


    everyone in the world guardian front must hold back these monsters and endure for as long as possible.


    ''i will believe and wait, my lord.''


    lucas gripped the scabbard at his waist.


    ''i will protect the human world with my life until you return.''


    not much time had passed since the black lake started spewing out monsters, but already the area was covered with an enormous number of them.


    and as flying-type monsters started to mix in intermittently, now they were dyeing the sky black as they flapped northward.


    confirming this sight, lucas nodded heavily.


    "guerrilla unit, commence operation ''lightning and tsunami''."


    then lucas stretched his arm to the side and shouted to the artillerymen.


    "prepare the first lightning! blue pearl, load the mana core missile!"


    "missile loaded-!"


    "entering launch sequence!"


    the artillerymen who had been waiting tensely moved quickly.


    all the special-grade mana cores remaining in crossroad had been converted into missiles.


    it was an extremely wasteful tactical weapon that turned globally rare materials into a single explosion. however, on the monster front facing the final battle, there was no room to consider this a luxury.


    "standard general mana core, ignition!"


    "standard high-grade, standard highest-grade, up to standard special-grade mana cores! sequential mana reaction in order!"


    "launch preparation complete! aiming complete! sequence all clear! ready to fire at any time!"


    at the ready signal, lucas commanded, pointing his hand forward.


    "fire! crush their vanguard!"


    boom-!


    a mana core missile was fired from the blue pearl''s forward battery.


    inside the fired missile, four stages of mana cores resonated with each other, causing mana to condense in a spiral whirl and then-


    the moment the missile reached its impact point, it burst all at once.


    kwaaaaang!


    a white explosion erupted.


    with a tremendous boom, the air rippled, the ground in the area split, and frozen trees were uprooted and flew backwards.


    an enormous blast pressure swept the area, enough to make even the blue pearl, floating high in the air, sway.


    inside the violently shaking airship, people struggled to steady their bodies while holding onto whatever they could grab.


    "ugh..."


    as the dazzling light faded, lucas confirmed the point where the missile had fallen.


    "...!"


    relief flashed in lucas''s blue eyes.


    the vanguard monsters were utterly annihilated.


    all the monsters within range of the tremendous explosion, whether flying or ground types, were completely crushed and shattered.


    "good...!"


    lucas, who was cheering without realizing it, soon had to close his mouth tightly.


    the fallen and dying monsters dispersed and disappeared like black mist one by one.


    and right behind them, still intact and still infinite monsters marched on nonchalantly as if nothing had happened.


    everyone felt fear at the sight of the enemies casually nullifying the damage, precisely because our attack had been so powerful.


    boom boom boom boom boom...!


    countless monsters that had overflowed and poured out through the lake''s entrance were all torn to shreds.


    it was like a huge storm crushing an erupting volcano.


    with the already powerful shot of black queen, and the wind spirit king adding his power on top, no monster caught in its path survived.


    "wooooah...!"


    the soldiers cheered as they watched the monsters being annihilated.


    clearly the enemies were infinite, but it seemed like they could hold out as long as the monster front''s top forces took turns unleashing such powerful attacks.


    and then-


    thump...!


    suddenly, the air changed.


    the surface of the lake, which had been undulating like a stormy sea, abruptly became calm.


    without a single ripple, as if time had stopped.


    "..."


    an ominous silence filled the area as if it were a lie.


    both monsters and humans instinctively held their breath and raised their hackles.


    cold sweat ran down lucas''s back as he watched this scene.


    the knight knew well.


    this kind of situation is never a good omen.


    "everyone be on guard. something doesn''t seem right..."


    and the next moment.


    splash.


    a circular wave spread across the water''s surface.


    when this small ripple that spread from the center of the black lake reached the edge of the lake.


    whoosh...


    the central part of the black lake sank downwards, forming a whirlpool.


    this whirlpool deepened endlessly, as if connected to the bottom of hell.


    and, at the very bottom of this empty black wave...


    step. step. step.


    footsteps echoed.


    though it was a very small sound, for some reason it was clearly heard by every being in the area.


    as if distinctly announcing to this world the advent of a being of a different caliber.


    everyone who heard the sound could not move an inch.


    and when those small footsteps had climbed all the steps of the swirling lake water-


    finally, that being''s appearance was revealed to the human world.


    "...!"


    though it was merely a small human figure.


    all living beings who witnessed her trembled.


    it was a woman with her face covered by a morning veil burnt at the ends.


    the dress she wore also had its hem and sleeve ends burnt, and the tall crown on her head was also scorched black. even her long white hair that seemed to drag on the ground had its ends burnt black.


    scattered starlight flickered around the woman.


    the ends of her pale white dress, which seemed not of this world, were discolored black, glowing ominously with otherworldly darkness.


    materialized destruction.


    the name of all those nightmares.


    "she has appeared!"


    a scout reported in a trembling voice.


    "entity name, ''sleepless lake princess''-!"


    crack-!


    as she descended, the sky split.


    through the gap in the sky that split in an impossible way, countless eyes blinked greedily, trying to observe her existence.


    "..."


    lucas, who had been unconsciously facing the strongest and worst monster, suddenly came to his senses.


    because he definitely noticed that the gaze under the veil of the ''sleepless lake princess'' was directed at him.


    "evasive maneuver, now!"


    lucas shouted urgently.


    "blue pearl, execute evasive maneuver-!"


    "huh?"


    "i said evade right now, hurry!"


    instead of the airship''s helmsman who couldn''t come to his senses, the rompeller siblings who rushed in gritting their teeth grabbed the wheel and turned it sharply.


    immediately blue pearl attempted an evasive maneuver at the highest possible speed, but-


    it was too late.


    "..."


    the ''sleepless lake princess'' slowly raised her hand, aimed at the enemy ship - blue pearl, and then...


    clenched her fist.


    the next moment, otherworldly darkness pouring in from all directions engulfed blue pearl.


    there was no way to avoid it.


    boom...!


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 787

    chapter 787


    as the ''sleepless lake princess'' clenched her hand, otherworldly darkness engulfed from all directions.


    the airship blue pearl had no means to avoid or block this attack.


    however,


    flash-!


    the acting commander of the monster front had a way to do so.


    "haaaah-!"


    lucas, who rushed out from the bridge to the deck, combined his two swords, [bestowed sword] and [excalibur].


    the two swords transformed and merged, reassembling into a giant greatsword - [towards the stars].


    originally, it was a transcendent weapon that no living human could wield, but lucas, using [full divine descent], was temporarily released from all those restrictions at this moment, forcibly stepping into divinity for an instant, and...


    slash-!


    he was able to swing the greatsword without issue.


    a dazzling flash erupted, tearing apart the darkness summoned directly by the master of nightmares.


    "..."


    after crossing the boundary between death and life for a fraction of a second.


    lucas shouted to everyone on the stunned blue pearl, no, to everyone on this battlefield.


    "that monster cannot be defeated!"


    "...!"


    "all forces withdraw from the battlefield and regroup! the enemy commander has appeared, so we''re moving to the next phase of the ''lightning and tsunami'' operation!"


    on the bridge of blue pearl, the two captains and crew quickly manipulated the instrument panel.


    blue pearl, which quickly turned direction, urgently evacuated the airspace, followed by the sky knight division. the snipers preparing to snipe from nearby spires also began to retreat quickly through teleport gates.


    "..."


    instead of launching the next attack, the ''sleepless lake princess'' just silently watched the knight on the departing airship.


    "..."


    after separating [towards the stars] again and releasing [full divine descent], lucas also faced such an enemy commander... and raised his head to the sky.


    ''i will wait, my lord.''


    it''s impossible to fight and win against that monster.


    but as ordered by his lord, it''s possible to hold out while buying time.


    while his lord fights another decisive battle on another battlefield, everyone here in the world guardian front must block the enemies by all possible means... and also survive.


    ''please return with news of victory.''


    the black lake began to spew out monsters endlessly again.


    to the left and right of the ''sleepless lake princess'' walking slowly and gently northward, the poured-out horde of monsters was crawling up, bubbling and covering the earth.


    with that sight as the last thing imprinted in his eyes, lucas returned to the bridge from the deck.


    the final war had just begun.


    ***


    thump...! thump...! thump...! thump...! thump...!


    the ground shakes.


    far above, the world vibrates with the footsteps of monsters.


    destruction has already risen right up to the neck of the human world.


    "..."


    praying that my warriors on the distant ground fight well.


    that they endure well... i was walking in the dark shadows.


    lake kingdom.


    10th zone.


    deepest core.


    royal castle.


    "...so you''ve finally come here."


    i looked up at the heart of the nightmare.


    a skyscraper spewing darkness... wrapped in pitch-black mist, soaring high into the sky.


    to the final dungeon of blood and death where the final battle always took place in the game.


    i silently stepped forward.


    crunch, crunch, crunch...


    the sound of insects gnawing on something echoes.


    it''s the sound made by the otherworldly darkness surrounding the royal castle.


    no, this is not the sound of insects.


    if you listen carefully, you can hear.


    - die.


    - perish.


    - explode.


    this is a curse.


    - dieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplode...


    that thick curse full of malice, so childish it''s naive.


    i no longer fear it.


    their wish for me to fall, their desire for this front to be defeated, their hope for this world to perish...


    i''ll shatter it all.


    that''s why i came here.


    thud...!


    i stood before the entrance of the royal castle.


    the cursed mist enveloping the surroundings had thickened so much that now not only the castle gates but the entire surroundings were invisible.


    "...hah."


    i took a deep breath.


    the ''sleepless lake princess'' had already left this place.


    - between some people, there is a gap that can never be filled. a gap so deep and profound that it can never be bridged...


    - a deep hatred that cannot be overcome no matter how hard you try, and cannot be ignored no matter how much you turn away.


    there is a distance between him and me that can never be narrowed. there is a valley that can never be filled.


    we will never fully understand each other until the very end.


    because we are destined to fight and kill each other.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    but.


    - come sit here, vampire king. let''s have a drink and talk for a bit.


    - i request a ''commander''s meeting''!


    - i''d like to stop fighting for a moment and have a talk. what do you think?


    - as king to king, i propose to you - a summit!


    then why have i tried to dialogue with enemies so far?


    if they were really just opponents to hate and be done with. if there wasn''t even a one-in-a-nayuta chance that dialogue would work. why have i always tried so hard to understand the other''s intentions?


    why have i tried to look into the eyes of enemies and listen to their voices?


    - i believed they could become people like us. because they too had human emotions.


    because.


    i also know.


    - although it was like a faint flame that disappeared before my eyes, i clearly saw the possibility. the moment when yesterday''s enemy almost became today''s compatriot...


    the path that i, and our front, have walked so far.


    it was a process of those who hated each other talking, understanding, and finally standing shoulder to shoulder together.


    countries that waged war, races that fought for a thousand years and lived as slaves for over a hundred years, people who hated each other for indelible past grievances...


    finally forgiving each other, embracing, loving, giving birth to the next generation''s children, and everyone willingly giving their lives to protect those children.


    i have clearly witnessed such miraculous scenes.


    the hearts of wounded people who realize that there is no such thing as ''the sin of being born into the world'' and finally forgive themselves.


    the desperate hearts of children who lower their guns and swords aimed at each other across an unbridgeable valley... and try desperately to communicate by shouting.


    i have watched.


    this is precisely the path that i... and my city, my front, have proven over the past 3 years.


    ''i know.''


    this is idealism.


    this might be a stupid foolish act.


    but...


    because this is the path my heart points to.


    - even if you''re in tatters, it''s okay. even if you''re shattered to pieces, it''s okay. whatever form you take, i like you.


    even if this attempt shatters me to pieces, it doesn''t matter.


    - if you don''t lose your heart, even if you''re split into a thousand or ten thousand pieces, you''re still you.


    because i believe this path is right.


    to be myself, i have no choice but to believe in my strategy and move forward.


    - ash. you have a heart stronger than anything in this world... the courage not to hate.


    a voice, already distant, warm and affectionate, echoed in my heart.


    - one who knows how to embrace others instead of hatred and anger. one who knows how to embrace a divided world and soothe others'' wounds. truly strong... goodwill.


    whether this is really an expression of such courage.


    or whether it''s a reckless act that will pay a desperate price, i don''t know.


    - love, ash.


    i''ll live according to your last words.


    i''ll love.


    "hah..."


    i stopped in the center of the audience chamber.


    the demon king''s throne is close now. we''re both at a distance where we can aim for each other''s hearts and launch an attack at any time.


    after taking a deep breath, i looked straight at my opponent.


    and declared.


    "i didn''t come here to kill you."


    "...?"


    a puzzled light settled in the demon king''s tired gaze.


    i gritted my teeth and refined my language.


    this is not forgiveness.


    this is not revenge.


    this is, just.


    a continuation of that winding road that i and my front have walked,


    the only direction leading to the future that my flag has been pointing to,


    and also the best struggle that i, a mere ordinary human, can wage.


    "demon king!"


    towards the opponent i hate the most.


    squeezing out all the courage i have-


    with all my might, i shouted.


    "i have come - to save you!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 788

    chapter 788


    "..."


    a long silence passed.


    after a while, the stiffened demon king asked back with a bitter expression.


    "save me? you?"


    his voice was full of unprecedented bewilderment.


    "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "..."


    i took another deep breath.


    "don''t misunderstand, demon king. you must receive due punishment."


    "..."


    "my world has suffered irreparable damage from your vicious game. it has been wounded in a way that can never be healed. you must certainly pay the price for your evil deeds."


    to him, who was showing an even more incomprehensible expression, i clearly uttered the next words, one by one.


    "however- on the path i''m about to take, your salvation happens to overlap. the path to save my world and the salvation you seek lie on the same line."


    "..."


    "so i''m saying i''ll save you, demon king."


    i slowly raised my hand and clenched it to show him.


    "if you prove your usefulness and do your best to help me, that is."


    "...hah."


    the demon king, who let out a hollow laugh, jerked his chin.


    "what nonsense... do you even know what my salvation is?"


    "..."


    "well, go ahead and explain. what exactly is this path you''re going to take, that you say has my salvation at its end?"


    i stared intently at the demon king.


    "i''m about to depart for the spirit realm. and there, i will save one person."


    at the words that followed, cracks spread across the demon king''s composed face.


    "the very person you''ve been searching for through eons of time."


    "...what?"


    he let out an angry cry.


    "that''s impossible, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "..."


    "she wasn''t in the human world, nor in the afterlife, nor in the spirit realm in between, nor anywhere! do you think i didn''t search? i scoured every heaven, sea, and land in this world. but she didn''t exist!"


    i quietly listened to the demon king''s frantic shouting.


    "so, it''s in the nightmare. she must be sealed in the cesspool of monsters collected by this cursed country!"


    "..."


    "because the humans of this country defined her as a ''monster'' and ''exterminated'' her! because the humans of this country kept all the monsters they killed in their nightmares!"


    "..."


    "that''s why i deliberately plunged this country into hell! and i''ve been searching through the nightmares collected by the humans of this country for eons of time! to find her and save her..."


    from the demon king''s body, a terrifying evil energy that i had never experienced before spread in all directions.


    covering the entire royal castle with his pitch-black aura, the demon king roared.


    "to find her, and this time, to corrupt her soul completely without a trace!"


    "..."


    "but, what? you say you know her whereabouts that even i don''t know? stop talking nonsense-"


    "a thousand years ago. that person was certainly called a ''monster'' and exterminated, but."


    i explained with a bitter smile.


    "now she''s called by a different name."


    "what..."


    "the name by which that person is called in this world now is..."


    to the bewildered demon king, i slowly uttered her identity.


    "...''goddess''."


    i slowly recalled...


    the very old tale i had heard directly from that person when i visited her recently.


    ***


    a thousand years ago.


    a small village by the lake.


    here, humans formed a small settlement and lived.


    humans couldn''t even form a proper country and were torn apart, living divided into settlements and villages.


    this was because they were in a position of being oppressed and enslaved by other powerful racial nations.


    other races could use magic, but humans could not.


    races chosen by foreign gods received mana from their respective racial guardian trees and rapidly developed their civilizations. but the human race was not chosen.


    in the end, the human race was barely surviving at the very bottom, taking on the menial tasks of other races, as the smallest and weakest race.


    the woman was born and raised in this small village by the lake.


    catching fish from the lake, gathering firewood from the nearby forest. tending to livestock in small fields and a few pastures. it was such an unremarkable small village.


    although other racial nations would often demand excessive taxes and come to cause trouble.


    the woman had no particular complaints about this reality.


    because she was already used to living like this. because everything was a natural sight.


    because humans were born as slaves.


    the woman married a simple and kind man who was born and raised in the village with her, and they had a cute son.


    the woman traced the following sentences with her hand.


    although she had learned to read from her father when she was young, she hadn''t used writing since then and was practically illiterate. reading each sentence was a struggle in itself.


    "for the human race to escape slavery... we need the light of magic too..."


    just as she was about to read the next sentence.


    waaah-


    the cry of a young boy was heard from afar. it was the woman''s son.


    startled, the woman covered the memo and ran back to her house to take care of her son.


    to her, her young son and her life of working and eating day by day were more important than these difficult-to-understand memos.


    ...


    time passed.


    the woman tried to retrace her father''s research several times, but failed each time. she had little knowledge and no sense of mission regarding the research carried on by previous generations.


    the number of visits to her father''s hut gradually decreased. once a week, once a month, once every six months...


    life was harsh, the child grew up quickly, and time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    before she knew it, the woman forgot about her father''s hut. she forgot about the curse of regression. she forgot about the existence of the demon king.


    she sealed and forgot that day''s events in the hazy memories of her young days.


    ...


    decades later.


    lying in a warm bed, the woman smiled peacefully among her grandchildren and great-grandchildren surrounding her.


    "you all came because it''s time for grandma to go..."


    it wasn''t a bad life.


    it was ordinary but peaceful. there were people she loved, and she worked hard to build her life.


    she had several more children, and those children had children...


    the clan prospered.


    and as if to prove that she had lived diligently, her descendants flocked like clouds to attend her deathbed.


    with a sense of satisfaction, the woman examined one by one the people who had come to see her off in death.


    and, among them...


    grin.


    showing a white mouth opened in a smile.


    she belatedly discovered a shadow-like figure.


    "...!"


    the woman''s face instantly turned pale.


    she pointed at that shadow with a trembling hand.


    "y-you... you...!"


    everyone at the bedside looked in that direction in surprise, but they couldn''t see anything.


    the huge, evil being spreading its shadow with its arms wide open, smiling wickedly... was completely invisible to them.


    "what are you saying, mother? there''s nothing there..."


    while her son was speaking with a smile, the woman couldn''t breathe.


    because the demon king, who had suddenly approached, pressed his face close to hers and whispered like a snake.


    "did you enjoy your ordinary life?"


    "...!"


    "well then, it''s time to go back."


    as she opened her eyes wide, the woman took her last breath and...


    ***


    click. click. click.


    gray mana rotated, and there was a sound like some mechanical device engaging backwards.


    ***


    "-gasp!"


    the woman who opened her eyes wide exhaled roughly.


    "gasp, gasp, gasp?!"


    she looked around, barely catching her breath while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    she was definitely lying on a bed surrounded by her family just a moment ago.


    but now this place was... that hut where her father had slit his wrist and committed suicide.


    "h-how...?"


    unable to believe it, the woman muttered weakly.


    checking her young hands without a single wrinkle.


    then looking at her father''s corpse dead in a pool of blood.


    "so this is how your clan''s curse manifests... indeed, you return to ''this time'' when you die."


    a familiar voice was heard.


    startled, she turned around to see the huge shadow - the demon king - laughing quietly.


    "i told you, didn''t i? this is a curse."


    "..."


    "you don''t even have the right to die as you wish."


    looking into the trembling woman''s eyes, the demon king laughed maniacally, full of joy.


    "now then, during this ''endless time'', let''s see what you can do... what tragedy of despair and frustration you''ll write your endless life with!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 789

    chapter 789


    in her second life, the woman lived like a broken person.


    she couldn''t bear the gap between her first life and the present. she was shattered.


    but her husband and son took care of her devotedly.


    through her husband and son''s dedication and effort, the woman gradually recovered, and in her later years, she was able to regain a peaceful life once again.


    she breathed her last once more among her loved ones.


    "thank you, dear. thank you, son. because of you two, i truly had a blessed life..."


    click. click. click.


    and another regression took place.


    "..."


    again, it''s that day.


    one summer. the hut where her father slit his wrist and committed suicide.


    the woman looked inside the hut with trembling eyes. she stared without avoiding the mountain of records and memos her father had left behind.


    she realized.


    that the task passed down from her ancestors, from her father... was as unavoidable as this curse.


    anyway, time is endless. life is infinite.


    she left her father''s corpse and slowly walked into the hut.


    and faced the ancestral task that came down with the curse.


    ***


    the woman wasn''t brilliant, and the research was unfriendly.


    she had to use her entire third life just to organize and understand the research left by her father and ancestors.


    but there was definitely progress. at least, she was now able to understand the research so far.


    "the foreign gods forcibly widened the boundary between life and death, this world and the afterlife, and began to interfere with this world through that gap..."


    the gap created in this way is the midpoint between life and death. the other side of the shore.


    ''the spirit realm''.


    the foreign gods planted trees of the races they chose in this artificial space and let them take root.


    "this tree has its roots in the spirit realm and its trunk in this world, and it makes it transmit the external power received from the spirit realm to this world..."


    this is the principle of magic.


    and the reason why only certain races can use magic.


    at this point, the woman had a question.


    "then why did the foreign gods give only certain races the racial tree... the guardian tree?"


    the answer came from behind.


    "because they''re in the middle of a destruction game called ''race war''."


    "...?!"


    when the startled woman turned around, the demon king was standing there. as always, he wore a sardonic smile.


    "congratulations on getting this far. you''ve caught up well with that dull head of yours."


    the demon king mocked, but instead of responding, the woman asked about her curiosity.


    "race war? destruction game? what''s that?"


    "this world was chosen as a playground for the foreign gods."


    the demon king explained willingly.


    "so they created the space called the spirit realm and began to interfere with this world based on that space. they started playing with this world in various ways, and one form of entertainment is the ''race war''."


    "..."no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "the foreign gods give power, blessings, and the grace of magic to the races they like... and then they watch as these chosen races fight, kill, and destroy each other."


    the woman asked bitterly.


    "is that... fun?"


    "it is fun. think about it. let''s say there''s a hill full of ants. several ant armies are in conflict, and you pick one ant army."


    "..."


    "you can vividly watch that ant army you support and lend strength to seize control of the hill after a desperate battle. there are few entertainments as fun as this."


    before the entertainment of transcendent beings, the beings of this world were literally no different from a single ant.


    the woman, who was shaking her shoulders without realizing it, asked.


    "is repeating my life also one of those entertainments?"


    "seems your brain is starting to work. that''s correct."


    the demon king nodded.


    "while there''s certainly fun in watching tragedies on racial, national, and world scales, the true taste of tragedy comes from watching an individual''s destruction up close."


    "..."


    "you are also one of the subjects of such tragedy. your ancestor sold your fate for generations to come."


    the woman carefully examined the shadow-like form of the giggling demon king and cautiously asked.


    "what... exactly are you?"


    "i am a ''mediator''."


    unexpectedly, the demon king answered freely.


    "once i was an ''observer'' like those foreign gods, but i loved this stage full of tragedy so much that i jumped onto the stage myself - a fallen constellation."


    "..."


    "such a worthless evil that mediates all this tragedy to outside the stage."


    though she couldn''t understand everything he said, the woman vaguely felt.


    "so, please show me an interesting tragedy. your own unique and desperate tragedy."


    that the being before her, though powerful, evil, and transcendent.


    was somehow pitiful.


    those who can only find joy in such tragedies...


    she optimized the route to bring back one branch from each race''s guardian tree from the point of regression to the end of her life.


    moreover, she had to establish methods to avoid being tracked or to shake off pursuit teams after bringing them back.


    the journey was arduous, long, and endlessly delayed.


    click. click. click.


    again, hundreds of lives.


    no, thousands? or tens of thousands?


    forgetting even to record the journal she always used to write, the woman was now moving according to the experience engraved in her body.


    a strange desire burning inside her, which she herself couldn''t understand, allowed her to keep fighting without stopping.


    "..."


    even the demon king, who had always mocked her from behind.


    as she advanced little by little with indomitable will, he gradually withdrew the light of ridicule from his face. and began to watch the woman''s journey seriously.


    thus, with the body of an ordinary human.


    after countless attempts...


    she finally succeeded in obtaining branches from all four guardian trees.


    although she was in a state where her hair had turned completely white and she could barely straighten her back due to old age.


    not only her physical body, but even her soul was in a state so aged that it was cracking.


    but she finally did it.


    "..."


    the woman looked at the four branches gathered in her hand with eyes full of emotion.


    evergreen, everblue, everred, evergold...


    the elf''s evergreen tree, the mermaid''s coral reef, the beastkin''s maple, the dwarf''s golden branch.


    returning to the lakeside hut, now abandoned, she began to create a new tree by grafting these four branches together.


    the theory was perfectly established. it was something she had verified countless times in her mind while repeating her life endlessly.


    and,


    flash...!


    she succeeded.


    the four grafted branches transformed into a single tree trunk, and the woman blankly stared at the transparent-colored sapling in her hand.


    "congratulations."


    the demon king, who had appeared at some point, unusually spoke in a moderate voice.


    "to think you''d really reach this far... i admit it. you''ve achieved a great feat."


    "..."


    "now, finish what you''ve been dreaming of."


    the woman slowly breathed her power into this tree that didn''t bear the light of any race.


    and she wished.


    "...the light of magic for my race too..."


    then, the transparent branch that had no particular characteristics began to change.


    black color rose from within, and sharp thorns sprouted. the thorns pricked the woman''s hand and drank her blood.


    "ah...!"


    looking at the completed human guardian tree, the woman let out a sigh.


    this was the first birth of the black thorn tree, everblack.


    hugging the thorny tree to her chest, the woman shed tears.


    "i did it, i really did it, father..."


    she had completed the task passed down from her ancestors.


    now humanity would gain the light of magic. they no longer need to live as slaves.


    standing at the end of her journey, the woman smiled happily.


    ***


    however.


    as always, the world didn''t flow as expected.


    "witch!"


    "we''re all dead because of you!"


    "execute that woman! we must show our innocence!"


    in the center of the village where she was born and raised.


    tied to the execution platform, the woman looked around in bewilderment.


    at the pile of firewood under her feet, at the villagers throwing stones at her.


    and...


    "..."


    at her aged son, looking at her with a devastated face among the angry crowd.


    the woman trembled as she faced this.


    why.


    why did it turn out like this...?


    "didn''t i tell you countless times."


    the demon king standing behind the woman muttered softly.


    "that your life can only be a tragedy..."


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 790

    chapter 790


    the small branch of humanity''s guardian tree, everblack, took root in the spirit realm as soon as it was planted on earth.


    immediately, humanity began to resonate with mana and learned to use magic.


    people quickly noticed the change.


    but they weren''t happy about this fact.


    ''if it''s discovered that we''ve gained magical powers, we''ll be hunted by other races.''


    the human race was born as a slave race.


    rather than rejoicing in the suddenly given power, they feared more the repercussions if it was discovered they had this power.


    the other races that had enslaved humans wouldn''t leave them be. it was obvious they would try to kill off the human race before they could develop their ominous power.


    people fell into panic and began to search for the culprit who caused this situation.


    and those who could now sense mana naturally found the source of mana - humanity''s guardian tree, and also uncovered the identity of the person who planted it.


    a madwoman living in the lakeside village, who had been a wanderer all her life...


    the woman was captured, and after a meeting, people reached an easy conclusion.


    they decided to execute her as a representative and beg for leniency.


    they were satisfied with their current lives and didn''t need the light of magic.


    everything was this woman''s sole arbitrary act. they would kill this woman with their own hands, so please forgive them...


    and so, now.


    "..."


    the woman, tied to the execution platform piled with firewood, was watching the people throwing stones at her.


    the people of her hometown, whom she tried to save, but who were now trying to kill her instead.


    "look, pitiful woman."


    the demon king murmured.


    "look at those who repay your grace with stoning and arson!"


    "..."


    "this is the price for stealing the divine flame with a mere mortal body. you''ve obtained an unbearable result, so your destruction is only natural."


    waaaaaah...!


    the angry crowd throwing stones pressed her son.


    her son, with tears in his eyes but a cold face... threw a stone at the woman.


    thud!


    the flying stone hit the woman''s forehead. blood flowed from the torn wound.


    "..."


    flames approached, flickering under the woman''s bowed head. someone had set the fire.


    along with the terrible heat, voices condemning her poured from all directions.


    thief. witch. monster.


    monster.


    monster...


    "don''t you resent them?"


    the demon king whispered.


    "those who don''t understand the sacrifice you made for them and treat you like a monster. don''t you resent them?"


    "..."


    "this is the true nature of those you tried to save. this is the ugly bare face of those you tried to protect."


    to the silent woman, the demon king spoke even more fiercely.


    "look at the faces of those who hate you, ungrateful for your grace! look at the face of your son throwing stones at you!"


    "..."


    "now, resent them."


    the demon king''s whisper inevitably dug into the woman''s heart like spreading flames.


    "be honest with your heart, resent them. resent those who defile the achievement of your lifetime and trample on your noble intentions. light the thousand fires of resentment in your heart!"


    "...then."


    the woman quietly asked back.


    "then, what will happen?"


    "you can do anything and become anything according to your heart."


    the demon king tempted with a voice even more passionate than before.


    "i''ll let you obtain whatever you wish for, as much as the achievement you''ve accomplished. you could become a fire demon that burns the world, a snake that swallows the lake, or a baptism of stone hail that beats all life to death."


    "..."


    "your achievement is that great. it''s not small enough to vanish in vain while being treated like this in a place like this! you should become much greater!"


    crackle!


    whether due to the heat of the flames, or perhaps due to the intervention of some evil power.


    the rope that tied the woman to the execution platform came undone on its own. suddenly freed, the woman staggered off the execution platform.


    "now."


    the demon king''s outstretched hand was in front of her.


    "take my hand."


    "..."


    "only i know your journey. only i know your sacrifice. only i! know your noble will and grand achievement."


    "..."


    "i will acknowledge you, mortal. so, come with me!"


    "..."


    "they put forward noble causes, but in the end, unable to overcome their own pain, they transferred the curse to later generations! that is your ancestor, your father, and also human. and you will become the same."


    that whatever her life accomplishes is meaningless.


    and that her predecessors betrayed and fled from later generations for their own peace.


    to the woman trembling as she realized this, the demon king spoke with feigned kindness.


    "now, here are two choices. either pass on this curse that will continue forever to future generations. or become a real monster that covers the world with resentment."


    "..."


    "the first choice is following in the footsteps of your ancestors, and the second choice is a new ending that has never been before. whichever you choose, i''ll respect you and let you act as you wish."


    to escape this infinite and worthless curse of regression, two paths were laid before the woman.


    either kill her child. or kill others and the world.


    "now, choose!"


    the demon king laughed maniacally with his arms spread wide.


    "will you pour all the curse accumulated by you and your predecessors onto your beloved child, onto all your future generations?"


    the woman tightly closed her eyes.


    "if you don''t like that, will you become the resentment that destroys the world in exchange for your achievement, as per my earlier proposal?"


    "..."


    "which is it, come on! choose!"


    a long silence passed.


    slowly, the woman rose to her knees.


    and passing by the demon king waiting for her choice... she walked out of the hut.


    the demon king''s face became puzzled.


    "...what are you doing?"


    "can''t you see?"


    staggering, but not stopping.


    the woman was starting her journey again towards the world... outside the village.


    "i''m going to light the fire again."


    "...?!"


    "once again, i''ll create a tree for humanity... once again, i''ll retrieve the light."


    true bewilderment flashed across the demon king''s face.


    "then what about the choice?"


    "i won''t make it."


    "what?"


    "i won''t curse my child, nor my world."


    just.


    on the repeating world.


    just planting one tree.


    the astonished demon king shouted.


    "don''t you understand yet? no matter what achievement you accomplish, no matter what journey you go through, everything is meaningless like that!"


    "..."


    "you will come back here again. unless you transfer the curse to later generations, or become a monster yourself! the regression is infinite!"


    "no."


    the woman turned to look at the demon king with a bitter smile.


    "there''s a third way, you know."


    "what...?"


    "i''ll embrace this curse and die with it."


    the woman placed her hand on her chest.


    "when my soul shatters. then the curse will end with my generation. right?"


    "you''re saying you''ll repeat the regression until your soul can''t withstand it...?"


    the shocked demon king shook his head.


    "even i don''t know how many more lives you''ll have to repeat to do that! truly eons of years lie ahead of you!"


    "..."


    "do you really think you can endure it? hasn''t your heart already been broken once! it''s meaningless, meaningless, meaningless! even though you know it well yourself...!"


    ignoring whatever the demon king was shouting.


    the woman silently walked forward.


    "don''t do this."


    instead, urgency tinged the demon king''s voice.


    "if you give up now, your soul can still go to the afterlife. but if your soul shatters, you will vanish from this universe forever! no reincarnation, no afterlife, nothing!"


    "..."


    "can''t you hear me? have you gone deaf now too?"


    the demon king screamed at the woman''s receding back.


    "there is no salvation ahead of you-!"


    --tl notes--


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/jb26epk9

 Chapter 791

    chapter 791


    thus, the woman��s endless cycle of life began anew.


    gathering the guardian trees of the four races to create a small sapling.


    returning to her hometown to plant the tree.


    and in return, being stoned and burned at the stake.


    ��fall...��


    watching the woman��s journey of meaningless sacrifice, the demon king was now pleading.


    ��fall, i say!��


    the woman no longer even glanced in the demon king��s direction.


    she simply continued repeating her life in silence.


    ��why won��t you break? why won��t you give up?��


    it was the demon king who couldn��t bear it.


    ��just why...?!��


    since leaping down from his constellation and becoming an intermediary.


    the demon king had never once failed to corrupt his targets.


    he had tempted countless lives and watched their souls be defiled in the muck. observing all those tragedies up close was the demon king��s pleasure and reason for existence.


    even the most noble souls eventually broke in the face of endless trials.


    no matter how great their intentions or how long they climbed the dizzying heights of the mountain, everyone eventually stumbled and fell into the valley of corruption.


    the demon king enjoyed watching that fall. the higher and more treacherous the mountain of asceticism they built, the sweeter the fall.


    but what about this woman? what about this insignificant creature?


    despite being as small and insignificant as an ant. wasn��t she endlessly moving a task dozens of times larger than herself up the hill, even as she was crushed?


    ��...��


    the woman planted the tree.


    she devoted her life to planting the tree that would end her life. endlessly, repeatedly.


    ...


    though the woman didn��t know it, this act was not actually meaningless.


    the tree had already taken root.


    the guardian tree of the races had a structure with its trunk in this world and its roots in the spirit realm.


    even if time was turned back, since it was connected to the spirit realm which was detached from the flow of time, everblack��s roots could continue to grow.


    the tree was planted repeatedly, layering on top, and the combined roots expanded endlessly into the spirit realm below. with each iteration, everblack grew slightly larger and stronger.


    thus, by the time the woman had been stoned and burned countless times by humans.


    the human tree was able to extend roots larger and stronger than any other tree all the way to the bottom of the spirit realm.


    and finally, that moment came.


    the moment when the woman��s soul would be completely shattered.


    ��...��


    a summer day. the hut.


    the woman opened her eyes and sensed it.


    that her soul had reached its limit. that this would be the final iteration.


    gathering her fragmented consciousness, as the woman left the hut to embark on her final journey.


    ��mom?��


    she encountered her son.


    for some reason, the son��s eyes were trembling more than usual.


    ��...��


    though countless words echoed within her, wanting to be said, she held them back.


    the woman quietly embraced her son, then whispered in as gentle a tone as possible.


    ��never forget that mommy always loves you.��


    and the son quietly watched his mother��s departing back.


    the back of his mother, heading towards where she needed to go, even as she staggered and swayed.


    ...


    decades later.


    the woman, who had now forgotten even how to walk, leaned on a cane and returned to her hometown, almost crawling.


    ��the tree...��


    only those words remained in the broken woman��s mind, like a mission.


    ��must plant... the tree...��


    and at the moment the woman collapsed forward, dropping her cane.


    someone embraced her tightly.


    when the woman raised her blurry eyes to look...


    ��welcome back, mother.��


    her son, now also a full-fledged old man, was waiting there.


    no, not just her son.


    the children her son had borne, and the children those children had borne...


    they all stood there together with resolute expressions, waiting for her.


    since this had never happened in her past lives, the woman was bewildered.


    ��here, mother. this way.��


    as he supported the woman and moved her to the hut.


    the son explained calmly.


    ��actually, i��ve had a sense of de?ja? vu since i was young. i often felt like this world had repeated several times. not just me, but my son too. and my grandson.��


    ��...��


    ��then i discovered the research and journals you left here, mother. and only then could i understand everything.��


    because they were born as vessels to carry the curse.


    all the descendants of the clan possessed the talent for ��time��, and had felt de?ja? vu in the repeating world.


    the son explained awkwardly.


    ��i understood what you��ve been doing all this time, mother.��


    ��...��


    ��what a grueling battle you��ve been fighting alone all this time, mother.��


    after seating the woman, who now lacked the strength to even move a finger, in a chair.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    the son smiled gently.


    ��don��t bear it alone anymore.��


    ��i will surely find you again.��


    whether in the afterlife, reincarnated, or wherever she may be...


    the demon king resolved to find her soul once more.


    ��and this time... this time for sure!��


    the demon king vowed.


    ��i will corrupt you without fail...!��


    the only soul he failed to corrupt.


    the only soul that defeated him.


    the black thorn tree she had bloomed was raising its branches over the world. the magical power that gushed out like a fountain began bestowing its grace upon all humans.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    and a thousand years passed.


    present day.


    lake kingdom, 10th zone. king��s castle.


    ��that person died as a witch!��


    the demon king roared at me.


    ��she died miserably in a curse, her whole body burning as she was stoned!��


    ��...��


    ��the disgusting humans of that village, which would come to be called the lake kingdom, called her a monster! she was recorded as the first monster vanquished by the lake kingdom!��


    the demon king pointed at the empty glass sphere. that facility where all the nightmares of the lake kingdom were once collected.


    ��and that woman was not found anywhere in the afterlife, and the lake kingdom bastards sealed the monster they vanquished within nightmares at a national level! isn��t it natural that she would be trapped in here!��


    ��...��


    ��but you say she was revered as a goddess, not a monster? that��s impossible! it can��t be! how could...��


    ��that is.��


    i let out a soft sigh.


    ��one of the cruelties humans possess.��


    ��...!��


    ��the one they called a witch, pointed fingers at, stoned, and burned to death... they revered as a god when it suited their needs.��


    i calmly relayed the story i heard from the goddess.


    ��she was enshrined as the racial deity of humanity, and took on the role of eternally supplying warmth to humanity��s guardian tree.��


    ��supplying... warmth?��


    ��yes.��


    a racial deity is, in the end.


    just a cog put forward for the survival of that race.


    ��since everblack was an artificially created guardian tree, its roots lacked the ability to sustain themselves in the spirit realm. they gradually froze and died.��


    ��don��t tell me...��


    ��fuel was needed to supply warmth to the tree. and the collective unconscious of the human race found a sacrificial lamb.��


    the witch who first planted this tree.


    unable to find peace even after death, recorded as the first monster vanquished by humanity, and the first to be sealed within nightmares.


    they associated her with the ��goddess�� of folk beliefs and elevated her to the racial deity of humanity.


    and she willingly took on that role.


    ��she felt that since she was the one who planted the tree, it was her responsibility to maintain it as well. she is still warming everblack at the cost of burning her own existence.��


    ��...��


    ��eternally, at the bottom of the spirit realm.��


    i added.


    ��without anyone knowing of her existence.��


    what she is burning is, literally, herself. her very existence.


    naturally, she cannot be perceived by anyone. because she has already burned everything and become a ��non-existent being��. because she is using even her future possibilities as fuel, burning them all away.


    she became the object of the abstract concept of a ��goddess��, but without fully receiving that glory or praise...


    she was such a foolish person, making unconditional sacrifices.


    ��in life she transmitted the light of magic, and in death she maintains that light... she has become such a device.��


    the demon king lamented.


    ��what a... what a foolish, stupid woman. even if she sacrifices to the very end... even if she remains noble, what exactly is left for herself...��


    i nodded slightly.


    ��i am her descendant. one who inherited the curse of regression. that is why i alone could perceive her.��


    ��...��


    ��and now. i depart for the spirit realm. to save the goddess.��


    the demon king glared at me fiercely.


    ��player, what is it that you desire?��


    ��...��


    ��you said you would save her. but exactly how do you intend to save her? and saving her is not your ultimate goal either.��


    ��...��


    ��tell me. what is it that you truly seek?��


    after taking a deep breath.


    ��my true goal is.��


    finally-


    i declared.


    ��to annihilate this tragedy called apocalypse calamity, the system itself.��


    ��...!��


    ��in other words.��


    crossing my arms, i raised the corners of my mouth.


    ��i intend to rebel against you outer gods, against this entire universe.��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 792

    chapter 792


    ��i intend to rebel against you outer gods, against this entire universe.��


    to you outer gods who cover a world in tragedy as you see fit, mock it with a game called apocalypse, and treat the beings living there as puppets.


    i intend to show you clearly.


    that we are not simply marionettes dancing on a stage.


    that even if the strings are cut, even without a script, we are beings who can decide how to live by our own will...!


    ��how?��


    perhaps unable to imagine a story on the scale of rebelling against the outer gods watching from beyond the stage.


    more flustered than ever before, the demon king even stumbled over his words slightly.


    ��what exactly do you intend to do, and how?��


    smiling faintly, i slowly and in detail revealed my plan.


    as i explained my plan, the demon king��s white crack-like mouth gradually widened, until it was nearly gaping by the end.


    ��do you truly believe such an absurd plan will succeed?��


    after hearing my plan to the end, the demon king shouted.


    ��the outer gods will interfere at every step of your plan! and the outer gods are powerful! you are now truly declaring all-out war against them! the chances of this plan succeeding are infinitesimally small!��


    ��as you say, the chances are slim.��


    as the demon king pointed out, this is by no means a safe gamble.


    ��but isn��t it worth a try?��


    however, it��s not an impossible challenge either.


    i have always defeated overwhelmingly powerful enemies with small and trivial tactics.


    i��m simply doing the same thing this time.


    ��if this plan fully succeeds, apocalypse calamity will disappear from this world. no longer will the people of this world be toyed with by vast beings.��


    ��...��


    ��and above all, the woman you��ve been searching for. she will be freed from her eons-long duty, truly liberated.��


    slowly.


    i extended my hand forward.


    ��our paths overlap, demon king.��


    ��...��


    ��because you and i are of the same kind.��


    those who didn��t give up on countless battles through time, who clung to saving someone.


    such foolish idiots, that��s who we are.


    even if we clash in every other aspect, even if we��ve strived to fight and kill each other for eons until now.


    if we have that one thing in common.


    we can understand each other, even if just a little.


    and if we can understand each other.


    we can look in the same direction, stand shoulder to shoulder.


    ��i came to save you. so you too, save me.��


    ��...��


    ��for this plan to be realized, we need each other. so please, join me in my rebellion.��


    after a long silence, the demon king slowly shook his head.


    ��...don��t dress it up with pretty words.��


    he glared at me and spoke in a suppressed voice.


    ��your plan not only has a low chance of success, but requires paying far too high a price. you��ll lose most of the foundation that built up your world, starting with your world itself!��


    ��it doesn��t matter.��


    i shrugged nonchalantly.


    ��i��ve already gotten people��s consent. they said if they can gain true freedom, they��re fine with paying any price.��


    if pinocchio, dancing on strings, could become a real person. if he had to set fire to the strings binding his body for that...


    he should be able to endure a few burn scars on his hands and neck.


    ��above all, we don��t need salvation secured by someone else��s sacrifice.��


    thinking of the goddess, i put strength into my voice.


    ��if it��s a world that can only be maintained by burning someone��s existence, it would be better for it to collapse once.��


    ��...!��


    perhaps realizing that i was truly prepared to stake everything in my world.


    the demon king, who had been shaking his head, placed a hand on his chest.


    ��i am an intermediary put forth by the outer gods. i am essentially the same as them, fallen onto this stage to show the tragedy of this world to the outer gods. are you urging me to betray my own kind?��


    ��...��


    ��if i follow your plan, i must sacrifice my everything. is there any reason i should agree to this rebellion, even burning my own existence?��


    i answered immediately.


    ��the woman you sought to save achieved her goal by burning her everything.��


    ��...!��


    ��because she had the courage to not fear even her soul shattering, she remained a soul that even you could not corrupt. she became the only being to defeat you.��


    lucas pondered.


    they had fired missiles at crucial moments to delay the enemy��s advance, but now they were running low on ammo.


    the enemy was still infinite.


    then the remaining missiles must be fired even more carefully, at the best timing.


    ��...hold the missiles.��


    lucas took a deep breath and looked south.


    ��if our lord��s words are true, ��they�� will appear soon. we��ll use them.��


    ��pardon? by ��they�� you mean...��


    at that moment.


    buoooooooo...!


    a roar like a whale��s cry rang out.


    the atmosphere shook like a water surface hit by a storm. the airship also shook violently, and all the soldiers inside covered their ears in pain.


    ��th-this is...?!��


    after the reverberation passed, the scouts observing the rear through telescopes shouted one by one with pale faces.


    ��report! changes occurring in the enemy monster horde!��


    ��something is coming out from among the small monsters covering the horde! th-that��s...!��


    like dark clouds rippling, the monster horde filling the sky and ground writhed and surged...


    boom!


    finally, something overwhelmingly huge burst forth, parting the monster horde.


    a veteran scout who recognized what it was shouted first.


    ��ultra-colossal monsters-!��


    buoooooooo-!


    with the cry of a giant whale, three enormous monsters revealed themselves.


    one who covers the sky just by spreading its two wings, favored by the sun.


    an ultra-colossal monster resembling an eagle.


    ziz.


    one who shakes the earth��s crust with each step, a moving mountain range.


    an ultra-colossal monster resembling an elephant.


    behemoth.


    one who swims on land raising black spray, the avatar of floods and rainstorms.


    an ultra-colossal monster resembling a crocodile.


    leviathan.


    letting out majestic cries, three beings so enormous they were hard to take in at once with human eyes appeared simultaneously.


    ��...!��


    not just the soldiers, but even lucas was momentarily overwhelmed by this imposing sight.


    but that wasn��t the end of the problem.


    boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom!


    more were coming.


    with the three ultra-colossal monsters in the lead, other giant monsters appeared one after another, letting out fierce roars and exuding oppressive auras.


    eating, crushing, and pulverizing the small monsters blocking their way...


    they crawled into the mortal world, endlessly tangling and intertwining with each other.


    rumble...!


    just from their appearance, the sky distorted and the ground collapsed. the world could not withstand it and began to break down.


    ��the ultra-colossal monsters, they��re endless...!��


    ��they��re covering the world...!��


    ��ugh, urgh, uuugh!��


    the soldiers gritted their teeth and struggled.


    to keep from going mad in the face of this apocalyptic sight.


    though the monsters they had fended off in previous defense battles were also terrible beings, the horde of monsters pouring out for this final battle was on a different dimension.


    it felt as if the world of nightmares itself was being poured out to destroy this world. and in reality, it wasn��t much different.


    ��...��


    among the march of such enormous monsters, the figure of the ��sleepless lake princess�� walking in the center of the monster horde was obscured and disappeared.


    but lucas could still feel the enemy commander��s gaze.


    ��...��


    glaring at the southern world writhing black and filled with monsters, lucas tightly gripped the handle of the sword at his waist.


    cold sweat he didn��t even realize was seeping out was soaking the handle.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 793

    chapter 793


    countless ultra-colossal monsters filled the sky and ground, advancing endlessly.


    after silently observing this, lucas took a deep breath and said in a firm voice:


    ��do not be afraid.��


    ��...!��


    at this, the soldiers on the bridge straightened their backs in unison. lucas continued calmly:


    ��these are all enemies that have been defeated by us humans once before.��


    the fact that they crawled out of the lake kingdom��s nightmares was proof that they had already been subjugated by humans before.


    then there��s no reason we can��t defeat them a second time.


    ��and above all, his highness the crown prince has already given us the means to defeat them.��


    no, it��s the opposite.


    we must use these ultra-colossal monsters to effectively stop this infinite horde of monsters.


    ��operation titan fall.��


    lucas explained, using the operation name ash had personally given.


    ��it��s an operation to bring out all the ultra-colossal monsters we can use on our side.��


    lucas looked around at the heroes waiting on the bridge who could control ultra-colossal monsters.


    ��first, jo?rmungandr.��


    the serpent-form jo?rmungandr coiled tightly around violet��s neck made a hissing sound. violet laughed hollowly, as if she had reached enlightenment.


    ��it��s me again...��


    ��and, the kraken.��


    king poseidon nodded, stroking the [ring of the kraken] on his hand. it was the ring he had received directly from ash not long ago.


    ��lastly, those who can seize control of ultra-colossal monsters on the spot...��


    lucas looked at the two captured monsters standing side by side.


    ��the two legion commanders who have joined our side.��


    there stood the dullahan legion commander and the banshee legion commander, also with expressions of transcendence.


    ��another head-hunting operation, huh... hehe. alright. i��ve never seized control of such a large body before. this should be fun.��


    the dullahan legion commander spoke first, followed by the banshee legion commander.


    everyone expected her to cry as usual, or sing with her [heavenly voice] equipment, or pretend to cry while making jokes with her grotesque sense of humor, but...


    ��may i say one thing before we go?��


    suddenly, a normal voice came out.


    violet, taken aback, looked at banshee with cold sweat.


    ��what��s this, why are you suddenly talking normally...?��


    regardless, the banshee legion commander spoke nonchalantly.


    ��thank you... for treating me like a real comrade while i��ve been on this front line.��


    ��...��


    ��it wasn��t a long time... but it felt like i returned to the time before i became a monster. it was enjoyable.��


    violet, who had been watching this scene in shock, shrieked.


    ��why are you being so ominous?! don��t leave strange last words, you have to come back safely! got it?��


    ��hehe...��


    the banshee legion commander smiled, then lowered her veil deeper to cover her mouth completely.


    ��huuuuung.��


    with that murmur, which could have been either laughter or sobbing, all the operation participants were decided.


    lucas began explaining the operation.


    ��the overview is simple. jo?rmungandr will take down that elephant-like monster, ��behemoth��. the kraken will take down that crocodile-like monster, ��leviathan��. and the two legion commanders will approach that eagle-like monster, ��ziz��, aboard the blue pearl.��


    lucas glanced at the ultra-colossal monster approaching in the sky.


    ��cut off its head, and seize control of that massive body.��


    the head held in the dullahan legion commander��s arms tilted sideways.


    ��i can seize control, but... how are we going to cut the head off before that?��no?v(el)b\\jnn


    ��i��ll cut it.��


    lucas said simply, but everyone understood.


    he was not only the acting commander now, but also the strongest knight of the world guardian front.


    if it��s lucas, it would be possible. no, it has to be lucas.


    king poseidon, who had been listening to the simple plan, asked:


    ��what exactly does ��take down�� mean?��


    ��they are ultra-colossal monsters. they��re so huge that they destroy all terrain and structures just by advancing.��


    lucas relayed the operation as he had heard from ash.


    ��in other words, if we can take one down, we can sweep away not only other giant monsters around it, but even small monsters.��


    ��...!��


    ��we don��t necessarily need to kill them. rather, it��s better to repeatedly knock them down, and in the process, sweep away other monsters to increase the damage.��


    in this final defense battle, we cannot annihilate all the monsters.


    the enemy is infinite. it��s impossible to fight and defeat them all.


    that��s why all operations were based on the principle of delay tactics.


    this time was no different. the goal was to slow the enemy��s advance using ultra-colossal monsters as much as possible.


    ��king poseidon, violet, and the two legion commanders. you all have means to control ultra-colossal monsters. please rampage as much as possible, accumulate damage to the enemy, and buy us time for as long as you can.��


    ��um, but...��


    violet raised her hand and rolled her eyes.


    ��manifest-!��


    then the thrown serpent��s entire body glowed with an ashen light-


    flash!


    in an instant, it transformed into a gigantic world serpent.


    the enormous snake that appeared in the sky gently extended its tail to catch violet,


    then opened its huge mouth wide and firmly caught behemoth��s swinging long trunk.


    and with that, it fell onto the elephant��s body.


    boom...!


    as the two ultra-colossal monsters collided, an explosion sounded and dust billowed up in the area.


    shockwaves spread in all directions, and the small monsters marching forward all lost their balance and tumbled down.


    the second griffin rider, flying past the scene of this collision, flew even lower.


    part of the dry winter land had turned into a swamp due to heavy rain and flooding.


    and at the forefront of this swamp, a huge crocodile-like monster �� leviathan �� was slowly swimming forward.


    continuously spewing rain from its body...


    ��i don��t think there was such a scene even in the mythical age.��


    king poseidon mused as he kicked off the griffin��s saddle and fell.


    ��no... today is a new chapter in mythology.��


    delighted at the fact that his name would be etched into a line of history, king poseidon focused his power on the ring.


    ��kraken!��


    he felt the writhing malice dwelling in the ring.


    but king poseidon skillfully controlled that malice.


    he had already faced even greater malice, and moreover...


    ��we are children of the same sea!��


    this monster, too, was from the same world.


    an ally who wants to prevent this world from being destroyed!


    ��summon-!��


    flash!


    countless magic circles overlapped behind king poseidon, and a giant cephalopod creature passed through those magic circles like a door.


    guoooooo-!


    the kraken, the strongest sea monster to reveal itself to the world, carried king poseidon on its body and fell straight towards leviathan.


    large, thick tentacles poured down like heavy rain onto the crocodile-shaped ultra-colossal monster.


    leviathan couldn��t avoid it.


    boom...!


    the entire swamp exploded, spewing black and enormous water spray in all directions.


    while four ultra-colossal monsters began clashing on the ground.


    the blue pearl, continuing its flight, now reached right in front of the eagle monster, ziz.


    and to take down the flying eagle-type ultra-colossal monster, ziz...


    it was time for lucas and mikhail to sortie.


    ��are you ready, acting commander?��


    mikhail, who had already mounted his griffin, smiled brightly.


    ��ready to cut the sky.��


    ��i��ve already cut the darkest night.��


    lucas, who had lightly mounted the back seat behind mikhail, answered dryly.


    ��cutting the sky should be nothing.��


    ��haha...!��


    mikhail, letting out a light laugh, glared at the approaching ultra-colossal monster with his crimson eyes.


    ��still, to make it a bit easier to cut, i��ll give it a scratch or two.��


    ��it��s an honor to fight alongside vermillion��s finest sky knight.��


    ��that��s my line. empire��s finest sword.��


    mikhail said jokingly, but at that title, lucas suddenly caught his breath.


    empire��s finest sword.


    once, to reclaim that title, his family had been so obsessed and tried so hard...


    in the end, he reclaimed that title now, when he had been living completely forgetting that such a title even existed.


    ��...��


    a faint smile appeared on lucas��s lips.


    mikhail, gripping his twin spears firmly, started the griffin.


    ��well then, shall we go! let��s show a collaboration that will be recorded in history �� everblack��s finest sword and vermillion��s finest wings!��


    thwack-!


    the king��s griffin kicked off from the deck, spread its two wings wide, and leapt at a dazzling speed.


    towards the overwhelmingly huge eagle pouring into view right before them...


    without retreating, they charged straight ahead to meet it.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 794

    chapter 794


    the eagle-type ultra-colossal monster, ziz.


    this monster had the ability to monopolize the sun��s light and heat by covering the sky, and turn it into its own power.


    grooooowl...!


    the red and yellow feathers covering the monster��s back all stood up stiffly.


    with the power of solar heat and light it had gathered so far, the giant bird was transforming its body into a new form.


    whoosh!


    heat and light rippled and spread across the entire body of the giant bird.


    it was like a giant bird of flame.


    the overwhelming heat and light pouring from the monster��s huge body made it feel as if the sun itself was right before their eyes.


    towards this giant phoenix, mikhail and lucas were still charging forward without hesitation.


    their appearance looked as foolish as icarus flying towards the sun.


    ��if you don��t have the courage to touch the sun...��


    but because the griffin��s wings were connected by solid muscle, not wax, and mikhail��s destination was set by conviction, not recklessness.


    ��how can you fly in the sky-!��


    this was not a fool��s leap, but a hero��s challenge.


    flash!


    light scattered from ziz��s entire body covered in flames, and the next moment, condensed light and heat poured out in the form of beams.


    and mikhail��s griffin avoided all those beams of light completely.


    whoosh-!


    using the new saddle [thousand-li rider] received from ash to accelerate instantaneously. (tl note: li is a traditional chinese unit of distance. it��s equivalent to 500 meters.)


    maintaining an even faster speed than usual, moving horizontally, vertically, folding wings to spin around, then spreading wings to rapidly ascend and descend repeatedly.


    with intricate movements and flight, he avoided all the interceptions of the mythical age monster pouring down incessantly without allowing even a single hit.


    at the end of this dizzying acrobatic flight, the griffin rider succeeded in approaching very close to the giant eagle��s head.


    ��i am mikhail vermillion, king of the vermillion kingdom!��


    mikhail declared, emitting a dazzling crimson light from the magic spears held in each hand.


    ��i am the ruler of the skies in this era!��


    ��...!��


    ��return to where you once slept, wings of the past-!��


    just as mikhail, rapidly approaching, was about to thrust his magic spears into the monster��s neck, the giant eagle��s beak opened wide.


    kyaaaaaaah-!


    an enormous roar burst forth.


    due to the sound waves imbued with heat, mikhail couldn��t approach closely and had to urgently retreat, driving his griffin back.


    but even while making an emergency evasive maneuver to withdraw his body, mikhail had a smile on his face.


    ��you��re too late, monster...!��


    there were no longer any spears in mikhail��s hands.


    swoooosh!


    from the closest possible approach to the monster, he had thrown them like javelins.


    scattering crimson magical power along their trajectory, the two magic spears flew through the sky like missiles-


    thunk!


    thunk-!


    they lodged in the giant eagle��s neck.


    not content with just lodging, they propelled themselves with magical power from their spear tips, pushing the entire spears in up to their ends.


    splurt...!


    mikhail��s crimson magical power and the monster��s blood scattered in all directions.


    ��i��ve made a scratch!��


    watching this scene, mikhail shouted.


    ��show your skill, empire��s finest sword-!��


    ��...?!��


    ziz��s two eyes, bewildered by the pain of the foreign objects lodged in its neck, urgently looked upward.


    because something else was accurately flying towards its head.


    whoosh!


    it was a knight grasping a sword of light in each hand, his body wrapped in a golden aura.


    lucas had long since kicked off the griffin��s saddle and soared into the sky, moving separately from mikhail.


    the knight��s body, drawing a gentle parabola, fell straight onto the giant bird��s head.


    ��kyaaaah...!��


    and for the first time today, ziz changed the direction of its body.


    with the toughness peculiar to ultra-colossal monsters and innate arrogance, it had not changed direction no matter what attacked from the front, but...


    because it sensed an indescribably eerie premonition from this small human swordsman rushing towards it.


    ziz tried to twist its huge body to change direction. just the violent movement of the giant bird��s wings caused gusts in the area and scattered distant clouds.


    jo?rmungandr narrowly avoided behemoth��s foot rolls and endured the shockwaves with its body, climbing up behemoth��s body while trying to break and crush it.


    with the collision of the two ultra-colossal monsters, severe earthquakes and dust waves like tsunamis rose in the area.


    ��kyaaaah! waaaah!��


    in this process, violet was having a hellish time.


    ��an ant��s back breaks in a whale fight!��


    with the constant barrage of dirt bombs and shockwaves bursting from all directions, violet couldn��t even tell where she was.


    whether it was good luck, or whether this too was all under crown prince ash��s calculations, she didn��t know.


    thanks to the [dragon scale cloak] she had been given before this battle, she was able to maintain her balance even on the rampaging monster��s body.


    due to the equipment��s special effect, claws would suddenly protrude from her shoes and gloves, allowing her to cling to walls and run on them. and the high defense of the [dragon scale cloak] kept her body intact.


    at least, so far.


    ��the time limit must be ending soon?!��


    jo?rmungandr could only manifest as the ��world serpent�� for about 10 minutes.


    it��s the effect of the special equipment [shell of the old god]. when the duration ends, it shrinks to about the size of a python. they only have 10 minutes to fight.


    instead, behemoth has an innate weakness.


    if it falls even once, it can never get up again. this was a weakness due to its extremely large and heavy body.


    even in actual ancient historical records, there��s a legend that behemoth accidentally stumbled, fell on its side, and starved to death, becoming the mountain range in the western part of the continent.


    so, jo?rmungandr, with only 10 minutes of battle duration, had to squeeze out all its power during this time, aiming to topple behemoth at least once within 10 minutes, but...


    ��how much time is left now?!��


    desperately clinging to something, violet screamed ugly shrieks.


    forget the remaining time, she was dizzy about where she was now, or even who she was. help...


    ��huh?��


    that��s when it happened. suddenly everything around became quiet.


    violet looked around, spitting out the dust in her mouth.


    and she could finally realize what the situation was now.


    ��...!��


    it was pinned down.


    jo?rmungandr was.


    one of behemoth��s ten huge legs had finally succeeded in stepping on jo?rmungandr��s agile tail tip.


    ��buooooo...!��


    behemoth roared fiercely and put strength into its foot,


    ��chiruruk?!��


    jo?rmungandr, in pain, had to give up climbing and coiling around behemoth��s neck and fall to the ground.


    crack, crack...!


    starting from where behemoth had stepped on it, jo?rmungandr��s scales began to shatter.


    jo?rmungandr tried to endure, but behemoth��s other legs also succeeded in trampling jo?rmungandr��s body one by one.


    ��shaaaak...!��


    jo?rmungandr twisted its body in agony. the world serpent repeatedly spat out blood violently.


    ��buooooo-!��


    behemoth let out a roar. it was a proud and loud cry, as if sensing victory.


    and.


    ��eck...?��


    violet was watching all of this.


    ��huh, huh...?��


    from atop behemoth��s head.


    ��why... am i here...?��


    probably during the fierce battle, just before when jo?rmungandr had coiled around behemoth��s neck.


    when the battle was most intense, the terrified violet had closed her eyes tightly and crawled around, ending up here...


    that��s when it happened. violet��s eyes, blinking in bewilderment, suddenly met jo?rmungandr��s far below.


    jo?rmungandr��s yellow eyes were clearly looking at violet.


    only then did violet snap to her senses.


    ��...ah, whatever!��


    whether this situation was jo?rmungandr��s intention, or her own good fortune, what did it matter?


    the enemy monster��s weak point was right in front of her!


    violet placed both hands on behemoth��s huge head and used her ultimate skill.


    ��[daydream]-!��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 795

    chapter 795


    boom!


    as the giant crocodile monster and octopus monster �� leviathan and kraken �� collided, the surrounding ground burst apart, and an enormous amount of water gushed out from the underground water veins exposed below.


    leviathan possessed the authority to control such water flows, so it raised several water tornadoes to attack the kraken.


    though the kraken was a sea monster, it lacked the ability to control water. instead,


    ��hnngh-!��


    king poseidon, riding atop the kraken, had such power.


    with the authority over waves he possessed as the merfolk king, king poseidon controlled opposing water streams to counteract leviathan��s water streams.


    and under this curtain of water bombs and monsoon rains, the kraken was approaching leviathan closely, extending its long tentacles.


    leviathan opened its long mouth filled with endless sharp teeth, trying to swallow the kraken in one gulp, but-


    slap!


    the kraken stretched out countless tentacles, tightly wrapping around leviathan��s mouth before it could open. the crocodile monster��s long mouth was forcibly closed.


    the two monsters, entangled in this state, rolled violently over the swamp. they rolled their bodies, struggling with all their might to gain the upper position, and each time, the ground exploded and water spray rose.


    not only the small and medium-sized monsters caught in the range, but even large monsters were crushed to a pulp and died.


    ��they��re fighting evenly for now, but the kraken is being pushed back!��


    king poseidon gritted his teeth as he assisted the kraken.


    though both were monsters that lived in water, this swamp terrain was a bit more advantageous for leviathan.


    the kraken was ultimately a sea monster. while it could fully exert its power swimming freely in the vast ocean, leviathan was unhindered whether in swamps or rivers.


    from the start, since leviathan itself had the ability to cause floods and turn any place into a water-filled area... paradoxically, it could fully exert its abilities anywhere, be it a desert or snowy mountain.


    the battle situation gradually became favorable for leviathan.


    poseidon, having already passed on his authority as a racial deity, was also struggling to intercept the water streams leviathan was shooting out.


    ��at this rate...!��


    just as king poseidon sensed defeat and gritted his teeth.


    buoooo...!


    suddenly, a shadow fell over the heads of leviathan and kraken locked in fierce combat.


    as the two monsters momentarily stopped fighting to look in that direction...


    ��...?!��


    it was falling.


    the giant elephant �� behemoth.


    right on top of where the two aquatic monsters were battling!


    ��what...!��


    in poseidon��s startled eyes, he saw violet screaming far away on top of behemoth��s head.


    violet had used her ultimate skill [daydream], successfully infiltrating behemoth��s consciousness and making it lose balance.


    though leviathan and kraken were ultra-colossal monsters far surpassing the scale of ordinary large monsters, behemoth was a being with an exceptionally huge body even among ultra-colossal monsters.


    it was truly like an entire mountain range falling on their heads.


    ��this can��t be avoided-��


    just as king poseidon was bracing for impact.


    ��...?!��


    along with the sense of a terrifying evil aura spreading, his skin crawled all over with goosebumps.


    king poseidon, bewildered, urgently looked to the side...


    there she was.


    on top of the mountain of corpses of other monsters swept up in the battle of the ultra-colossal monsters.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� looking up emotionlessly at the falling behemoth heading towards her.


    ��...��


    massive darkness gathered in the woman��s hand, then shaped into a long sword. the darkness within the sword condensed and condensed endlessly.


    and the ��sleepless lake princess�� lightly swung that sword upwards.


    ...


    for a moment, king poseidon felt as if sound had been cut off from the world.


    but it wasn��t sound that had been cut.


    it was the world.


    riiiiip!


    as sound rapidly returned, the world tore apart simultaneously.


    the single stroke that the ��sleepless lake princess�� swung lightly split the massive body of the falling behemoth in half, left and right.


    no, it wasn��t just behemoth.


    the sky and earth where that sword path was drawn �� split apart as well.


    the ground cracked and red-hot lava erupted, while the clouds remaining in the sky completely evaporated.


    it was transcendental violence.


    and, through the split sky, pitch-black otherworldly darkness seeped in...


    ��...?!��


    something white writhed and filled that gap.


    the white things pushed each other frantically, fighting, and then something round spun on top of the white bodies, focusing...


    tack.


    it ��saw�� below.


    only then did king poseidon realize.


    they were eyes.


    the white was the whites of eyes. the round things were pupils.


    countless eyes, indescribably huge and simultaneously filled with evil intent...


    were staring directly only at the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    ��this can��t be, this level of stealth could fool even that black dragon for a few seconds...��


    clang-!


    the next moment. when violet blinked once.


    the illusion field, the invisibility magic, everything shattered completely and scattered in all directions, leaving only magical particles.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� pointed her index finger at violet, who had stopped in the middle of running. violet sensed it.


    this is,


    death.


    ��ah, really. that��s what i get for meddling unnecessarily...��


    violet, resigned to death, squeezed her eyes shut.


    ��i stuck my nose where it didn��t belong, so i guess i have no choice but to die. oh well. goodbye, world! it was a pretty good life!��


    ...


    but, violet didn��t die.


    ��huh?��


    when violet opened her eyes slightly in confusion.


    she realized that the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� gaze was directed not at her, but above her head.


    swoooosh!


    the ultra-colossal monster in the form of a giant eagle. ziz.


    the dullahan legion commander and banshee legion commander, who had taken over its body, were descending towards the ground, roaring without restraint.


    ��we are your opponents, princess!��


    ��you��d better cover your ears tightly-!��


    the dullahan legion commander skillfully gathered the sunlight and solar heat dwelling in ziz��s body,


    flash-!


    and the banshee legion commander transformed that gathered power into sharp waveforms and poured it out.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� opened her outstretched hand. then massive darkness gathered before her, forming a square shield.


    whoosh...!


    though it was an attack that poured out all the power remaining in ziz��s body at once, it couldn��t even scratch the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� defense.


    however.


    guooooo!


    in this fleeting moment, not missing that the force binding it had weakened, the kraken unraveled the bonds of darkness and lunged at the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    because violet had stepped forward overcoming her fear, they were able to steal a few seconds from the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    with that few seconds difference, ziz was able to descend to the ground and pour out an attack imbued with the power of the sun at the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    to block this attack that was elementally opposed to her, the ��sleepless lake princess�� had to gather all the darkness she could use.


    and in that gap, king poseidon and the kraken were freed and attempted a final counterattack.


    it was a miraculous momentary opening that appeared because everyone staked their lives and attempted the best cooperation possible.


    and the moment the tip of the tentacle the kraken thrust out touched the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    the moment it pierced inside the endless otherworldly darkness enveloping the princess��s body,


    ��guo, oh...?!��


    instantly, the kraken��s entire body swelled up like a balloon,


    rip-


    boom!


    it burst apart in all directions like a balloon touched by a needle tip.


    ��what...��


    amidst the monster��s bodily fluids and flesh raining down, king poseidon looked at the ring on his finger with bewildered eyes.


    the [ring of the kraken] cracked wide open, then the next moment it turned completely to powder and was destroyed.


    ��what?!��


    ��what is this-��


    faced with this sight, the dullahan legion commander and banshee legion commander who had taken over ziz��s body let out bewildered groans.


    swish-


    thunk.


    the next moment. the darkness that the ��sleepless lake princess�� had transformed from a shield to a sword was lodged in ziz��s chest.


    ��huh?��


    ��wait, a sec...��


    right after the two monster legion commanders�� dying words.


    rip-!


    ziz��s entire body burst apart from where the sword was lodged.


    the darkness that had filled its interior poured out like flooding, tearing the monster��s entire body to shreds.


    ��...��


    in the heavy silence that followed the ear-splitting explosion.


    violet blankly raised her eyes to look up at the being before her.


    atop the scattered flesh of monsters, amidst the hellish scene of severed tentacles and bodily fluids, burst feathers raining down.


    having slaughtered all the ultra-colossal monsters that had descended to the mortal world, standing alone and noble...


    connected through the split sky to the gazes of countless outer gods.


    the avatar of nightmares, the ��sleepless lake princess��, creakily like a marionette, slowly gripped her sword of darkness anew.


    there stood the destruction of this world.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 796

    chapter 796


    at that moment when violet lost her will to fight in the face of this transcendent evil.


    behind ziz��s wings, which were being torn apart and exploding, two griffin riders appeared.


    they were the same two who had transported violet and king poseidon to the battlefield.


    swoosh!


    the two griffin riders descended without a moment��s hesitation into this hellscape where monster blood and flesh were raining down like a shower.


    as promised, to retrieve the allies who had entered this hell first.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� slowly raised her hand, aiming at one of the griffin riders...


    ��dance even without a head!��


    just then, the dullahan legion commander sprang out from ziz��s corpse.


    ��sing even without tears!��


    following him, the banshee legion commander appeared, her torn dress fluttering.


    ��those who have lost their heads, fight with me!��


    ��those with only heads left! wail together!��


    then.


    thud-!


    the corpses of monsters that had died without heads all stood up in formation, and the corpses of monsters with only heads left all opened their mouths and began to wail.


    ��the pretense of being good ends here...��


    ��this battlefield belongs to us monsters!��


    leading the army of the headless, leading the choir of those with only heads, the two monster legion commanders glared with red eyes from within the pitch-black evil aura.


    ��the rest of you, get lost-!��


    leading their respective armies, the two monster legion commanders charged towards the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    they who had once abandoned being human and become monsters to destroy the world.


    were now charging at the monster of monsters, opposing the world��s destruction.


    ��ah...��


    a griffin rider approached and snatched the nape of violet, who was blankly watching this scene.


    thwack!


    violet, clinging to the back of the griffin rider, flew towards where king poseidon was.


    ��merfolk king!��


    violet shouted urgently.


    ��let��s escape together, quickly!��


    ��hehe...��


    but king poseidon waved his hand, refusing to board.


    ��it seems my tenacious life ends here.��


    a large tooth was stuck and broken in the center of king poseidon��s abdomen. it was leviathan��s tooth.


    despite suffering such a severe injury during the battle, the merfolk king had endured by suppressing the bleeding with his authority.


    but it seemed to have reached its limit, as blood was pouring from his abdomen and back.


    ��i��ll buy some time too, so hurry and go.��


    ��but!��


    ��those who can live must live. that��s how hope is born on this battlefield.��


    pushing away the griffin rider��s hand, king poseidon stood up, leaning on his trident.


    and he smiled faintly at violet.


    ��thank you for rushing to save me.��


    ��your majesty...!��


    ��if i can die for young people like you, that in itself is fortunate.��


    boom!


    an explosion sounded.


    not far away, the ��sleepless lake princess�� and the two monster legion commanders collided, and each time the princess��s sword swung, the monster army recruited on the spot by the two legion commanders was being annihilated.


    the two griffin riders exchanged glances and shouted ��hya!�� as they made their griffins ascend again.


    violet reached out her hand once towards king poseidon and the two legion commanders, then tightly closed her eyes.


    ��...hah.��


    king poseidon, staring at the retreating allies, stretched out his hand to the side.


    ��hey, kraken.��


    there, the kraken��s body, with all its tentacles burst like balloons, was taking its last labored breaths.


    ��surely it doesn��t end with just this?��


    king poseidon drew out his last strength, connected the tip of his trident to his home sea, and as he spewed seawater from the spear tip... he thrust its end into the kraken��s body.


    ��...!��


    as seawater filled its body, the kraken regained its strength as if experiencing a final burst of life.


    ��let��s show them the rage of the sea, brother.��


    guooooo-!


    filling its burst body with seawater in an instant.


    letting out a final roar, the kraken rose and lunged at the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    atop it, gripping his trident and leaping down, king poseidon thrust his spear at the enemy commander with all his might.


    to his left and right, the dullahan legion commander and banshee legion commander charged in, roaring together.


    ��...��


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� only stared intently with emotionless eyes at these foolish ones resisting to the very end.


    ��...��


    in the back seat of the griffin rider returning to the ��blue pearl��.


    violet looked back with blank eyes.


    ��this is...��


    ��the more fighting power, the better, right?��


    i grinned and pointed at the airship.


    ��let me introduce you. my ship ��la mancha��. and...��


    on the deck of the airship was my father, driving with magic circles floating on the back of his hand. traha ��peacemaker�� everblack.


    and behind him, five knights stood in formation-


    the emperor��s imperial guard ��glory knights�� were standing with resolute expressions, waiting for me.


    ��the emperor of the mortal world and his imperial guard.��


    neither the emperor nor the glory knights can fight anymore in the mortal world.


    but here in the spirit realm, they move in the form of spirit bodies, not physical bodies. in other words, their physical damage has naturally recovered.


    and the emperor and glory knights have all fought endless battles on the empire��s northern front �� right here on the spirit realm��s god-war front.


    in other words, they can be called specialists in spirit realm combat.


    among the heroes of the world guardian front, there are no warriors more suited for the spirit realm showdown than them.


    thud!


    the demon king and i stepped onto the deck.


    the emperor and all the glory knights looked at the demon king standing behind me with astonished eyes.


    ��ash. are you really going to carry out that crazy plan of allying with the demon king?��


    as expected of his majesty the emperor, blurting it out without hesitation even though the person in question is right here listening.


    but the demon king himself seemed to agree that this plan was crazy, as he didn��t look particularly displeased and just stared at me blankly.


    so i answered cheerfully.


    ��yes!��


    ��crazy bastard...��


    the emperor snorted a laugh, then raised his hand to drive la mancha.


    ��that��s my son alright.��


    the ship gliding through the air began to descend rapidly �� towards the end of everblack��s roots.


    meanwhile, i addressed the glory knights.


    ��glory knights. i��m sorry for bringing you back to a dangerous battlefield.��


    ��not at all, your highness.��


    hecate, standing at the front, smiled.


    ��we��re glad to be able to join the final battle.��


    ��this isn��t why i left you all on the front lines though...��


    scratching the back of my head awkwardly, i admonished them again.


    ��you��ll be able to fight like before here, but the curse of immortality is gone. always remember that you only have one life.��


    ��we��ll keep that in mind.��


    hecate scratched the back of her head sheepishly.


    ��we want to... find something we want to do somewhere other than the battlefield. so we��ll try our best not to die.��


    ��...��


    these twisted patriots who had dedicated their lives to the country, the battlefield, the emperor. may they survive and find what they truly want to do.


    as i prayed, la mancha had already reached the white sandy beach below the roots.


    and on this beach where transparent water was rolling in, four giants were waiting for us.


    dwarf, elf, beastkin, merfolk...


    they were the racial deities of the four heterogeneous races, the four great gods.


    ��...are we really allying with them and fighting together?��


    ��yes.��


    i nodded at hecate��s question.


    we��ve already finished discussing this spirit realm showdown through the avatars put forth by the gods �� kellibey, verdandi, kuilan, and the rompeller siblings.


    those four great gods will also fight alongside us.


    ��to weave those who were fighting to kill each other into an alliance again, really...��


    hecate glanced at me.


    ��your highness is extraordinary.��


    ��i do get called crazy a lot.��


    i think i just heard it from the emperor a moment ago too.


    thud...!


    la mancha landed on the beach.


    i went to stand at the bow of the ship. the four great gods who had walked out from the beach approached the front of the ship.


    turning my back to them, i addressed the emperor, glory knights, and demon king standing on the deck.


    ��alright. since it seems all the personnel who will join us immediately are gathered... i��ll explain the operation outline for this ��spirit realm showdown�� once more.��


    taking a deep breath.


    i said.


    ��first, we��ll burn all the guardian trees of every race! all of them!��


    ...


    a moment of silence.


    the emperor, who had been listening quietly, muttered with a low sigh.


    ��as expected... he��s my son...��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 797

    chapter 797


    after the outer gods chose this world as the stage for their apocalypse calamity.


    they forcibly widened the boundary between life and death, this world and the afterlife, and created a new space in that gap.


    that artificial space is this place, the spirit realm.


    and the outer gods began to interfere with our world through the spirit realm.


    they planted the trees of the races they chose �� guardian trees �� allowing those races to use magic, and thus began to spread their influence throughout the entire world.


    ��the spirit realm is the channel through which outer gods interfere with this world. in other words...��


    i explained, looking around.


    ��if we ��close�� the spirit realm, the outer gods will no longer be able to play with this world.��


    to expel the outer gods, we must inevitably close this spirit realm.


    ��and to completely close the spirit realm, we must eliminate the trees of each race rooted between the spirit realm and the mortal world �� the ��guardian trees��.��


    the guardian trees have their roots in the spirit realm and their trunks in the mortal world. because they have a structure that draws up otherworldly power from the spirit realm to the mortal world.


    and above all, because they root between the mortal world and the afterlife, widening the gap between life and death, and also perform the role of a ��wedge�� maintaining that separation.


    only by eliminating these guardian trees first can the connection between the spirit realm and the mortal world be severed, and the spirit realm can be completely closed.


    ��that was a long explanation, but to sum it up!��


    to drive out the outer gods, we must first eliminate all these trees!


    that��s when the emperor, who had been listening, spoke up.


    ��if we burn and uproot the guardian trees, all magic, all mystery, all authority will disappear from our world.��


    even though this had already been decided at the world guardian front meeting.


    the emperor deliberately asked me once more. as if to confirm whether my resolve was firm.


    ��all the laws that have sustained our world for the past thousand years will collapse. civilization will decline, and the royal authority of all countries ruled by magic will weaken. you are no exception.��


    ��...��


    ��are you truly saying that you will give up everything that makes you special... of your own volition?��


    ��i am an ordinary human.��


    the value of a human is not determined by what power they possess.


    ��if there is a moment when i, an ordinary person, become special, it would be when i risk everything to take on a challenge. just like now.��


    i believe that the value of a human is determined by how much they do not avoid the challenges they choose for themselves.


    i am not a special or great human. however.


    i intend not to run away from the challenge i now face.


    the emperor smiled, showing his molars.


    ��do as you please.��


    bowing my head once, i continued my explanation to the suicide squad.


    ��as i said, the roots of the guardian trees are also wedges maintaining the spirit realm. the outer gods won��t leave us alone as we try to eliminate them.��


    i glanced upwards.


    ��so the ��great monster invasion�� in the mortal world... the world guardian front facing the monsters needs to draw as much attention as possible.��


    currently, the outer gods�� attention is focused on the ��sleepless lake princess�� invading the mortal world. they are focused on the destruction of this world, the greatest tragedy, that she brings.


    we will take this opportunity to carry out the operation to destroy the guardian trees in the spirit realm.


    ��while the mortal world holds out, we will finish our preparations and burn all the trees at once.��


    when the guardian trees disappear, the supply of magical power from the spirit realm to the mortal world will immediately stop.


    then my heroes currently fighting on the front lines will immediately struggle with magical power supply. they will have to fight squeezing out only the remaining magical power, without any further supply.


    but this applies to the monsters as well.


    monsters are beings revived by refining nightmares. their very origin stems from magic. they will take a hit to their very existence.


    moreover, since the connection of the outer gods will be immediately disrupted.


    the ��sleepless lake princess��, who is being directly controlled by the outer gods, will also be weakened.


    ��and after that?��


    the demon king asked coldly.


    ��the outer gods will immediately notice your attempt at rebellion. and even if we eliminate all the guardian trees, it will take time for the spirit realm to close completely.��


    ��...��


    ��the outer gods will try to forcibly open the spirit realm by extending their power directly here. in the process, they will try to slaughter us as well.��


    the demon king folded his arms and tilted his head back.


    ��of course, the outer gods face several constraints when trying to extend their power directly to this world. even if they use their power, it will be in a considerably weakened state.��


    ��right. that��s why they exerted influence on this world through intermediaries �� constellations who jumped down directly, like you.��


    you could say the levels of existence are different. or to put it differently, their frequencies don��t match.


    the outer gods are powerful but distant beings. being in the far-off outer realm, it��s difficult for them to exert full influence on our world. that��s why they��ve intervened through intermediaries like the demon king or white night all this time.


    they can use their power without going through such intermediaries, but its effects don��t properly reach this world. it diminishes and gets cut down.


    in other words, it��s sufficiently endurable.


    ��on the other hand, you seem to have raised your level of existence through various methods, so you should be able to face the outer gods even if they attack directly for a while. but...��


    ��it won��t last long.��


    i nodded.


    no matter how much their power can��t be fully exerted without an intermediary, no matter how much it diminishes and gets cut down, the difference in power is fundamental. those outer gods are vast and infinite.


    while i am a small and finite being.


    i can hold out for a while, but in the end, i��ll be crushed.


    ��this is where the ��one shot�� prepared by aider comes in.��


    the original player of this apocalypse calamity. aider.


    ��you��ve burned even your own existence completely, and are here alone.��


    paradoxically, because there is a complete absence there.


    because pain, emptiness, loss �� are unmistakable evidence that something existed there.


    ��you really are here...��


    the demon king brushed with his fingertips the empty space beside the cheek of the burning goddess, which to his own eyes was just empty space.


    ��you foolish person.��


    ��...��


    ��you who lived only for others, not for yourself.��


    in the demon king��s voice, as he took a deep breath, all delusion disappeared.


    ��a thousand years repeated infinitely is already enough.��


    he turned around and left the space under the roots.


    ��let��s end it now.��


    after the demon king disappeared outside.


    the goddess, who had been breathing heavily, looked at me.


    ��ash. what... what are you trying to do?��


    i smiled at her.


    ��ah, i��m really sorry about this, goddess...��


    deliberately, a little more than usual.


    like a mischievous child.


    with a grin.


    ��you��ll have to fall.��


    ��...huh?��


    ��to the very end. completely. without a trace.��


    the goddess, who had been blinking in confusion, muttered in shock.


    ��what?!��


    i grinned once more, then turned around and followed the demon king out.


    ��this world was built wrong from the start.��


    like a jenga puzzle shaking from the bottom, full of gaps.


    it was a world wrong from its foundation.


    without power accepted from the outside, one had to live as a slave, and in such a world, a being who tried to save her people volunteered for sacrifice for eons of time.


    the laws of the world injected from the outside.


    salvation secured by someone��s sacrifice.


    all of it, was wrong from the beginning.


    so-


    ��i��ll break it.��


    i��ll shatter it to pieces.


    i��ll eliminate everything, collapse everything, and smash it all.


    and, on those ruins...


    ��i��ll start over from the beginning.��


    no longer a world where someone depends on someone else,


    but a world where we can walk looking at each other equally, at the same eye level.


    because i want to create that.


    so-


    ��i��ll challenge it.��


    towards this huge wall standing in my way.


    from now on, i challenge it.


    as i stepped outside, the demon king was waiting for me, standing on the white sand beach.


    i met his gaze.


    there was no need for conversation between us anymore. we understood each other��s intentions just by looking.


    of course.


    we were sworn enemies who had exchanged moves with each other to the point of tedium.


    ��from here...��


    i stretched out my right hand to the side.


    then a huge pillar of light fell into my right hand, and i caught it.


    the pillar of light soon changed form into a huge flag of light.


    ��i declare rebellion �� against the entire universe!��


    i planted my flag in the white sand beach with all my might.


    then,


    flash-!


    along with a dazzling burst of light, a brightly shining ash-colored fortress began to rise from beneath the beach.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 798

    chapter 798


    the first and last fortress of humanity, crossroad.


    the southern plains stretched out before it.


    the kill zone �� a barrier area surrounded by countless wooden fences.


    ��enemy monster corps, vanguard!��


    a scout observing the area shouted urgently.


    ��entering the kill zone-!��


    ��...!��


    the ground rumbled faintly.


    rustle...


    the winter forest spread across the southern plains seemed to shudder, and then the next moment.


    crash-!


    monsters poured out of the entrance to the plains.


    like an overflowing muddy stream, black monsters endlessly surged forth, filling the southern plains.


    lucas, aboard the airship blue pearl, took a small breath as he looked down at this scene.


    ��they��ve come this far.��


    earlier, the operation to topple the ultra-giant monsters �� ��titan fall�� �� had succeeded.


    they were able to devastate both the ground and air completely. the ground, in particular, was split and shattered, effectively hindering the advance of the monsters following behind. moreover, an enormous number of monsters had died and fallen in this process.


    nevertheless, they were infinite.


    nevertheless, they advanced.


    clinging to the collapsed land and sky, the endless horde of monsters crawled northward over several days. and they finally succeeded in reaching this southern plain where crossroad was clearly visible.


    throughout this process, delaying tactics were continuously deployed, but it was literally just a delay. complete blockade was impossible from the start.


    the vanguard of the monster horde that had stubbornly advanced finally arrived here.


    ��in the end, we must defend from the main fortress.��


    in the ��lightning and tidal wave�� operation, the lightning had ultimately been pierced through.


    but the final barrier, the tidal wave �� the main fortress of crossroad �� remains.


    ��we��ll try to hold them off.��


    lucas took a breath, steeling his resolve to fight.


    ��because it��s what my lord ordered, and also...��


    his bright blue eyes stared directly at the incoming monsters.


    ��because i, too, want to protect this world...!��


    bang! boom boom boom...!


    a distant sound of artillery fire rang out from crossroad��s main fortress, and the next moment.


    kwa-gwang-gwang-gwang-!


    artillery shells rained down on the kill zone.


    lucas was in charge of commanding the guerrilla forces aboard the airship blue pearl.


    evangeline was in charge of commanding crossroad��s main fortress defense line.


    evangeline had also become thoroughly experienced as the captain of the infantry unit, and she was the rightful heir to crossroad. the defense command of the future lord was flawless, without a single gap.


    ��it seems we don��t need to worry about the defense of the main fortress.��


    lucas looked around at everyone on the bridge.


    ��let��s do what we need to do.��


    the heroes organized into the guerrilla unit all nodded in unison.


    the ��lightning and tidal wave�� operation is still ongoing.


    and the heroes on this ship are the final lightning.


    the defense battle of the southern plains began in the same manner as previous defensive battles.


    the monsters that had advanced northward crashed their forces into the entrance of the southern plains �� the kill zone. while they were caught in a bottleneck, tangled in obstacles, cross-fire from crossroad rained down, grinding them to pieces.


    but soon, everyone realized.


    it was different.


    this battle was different from before.


    bubble bubble bubble...


    the monsters, tangled and clumped together, continued to pour out like a seething swamp mixing from within.


    endlessly, continuously, without stopping, they crawled out from the south, filling the plains.


    they had faced terrifyingly large numbers of monsters during the previous zombie march, but this was on a different scale.


    literally infinite.


    it was a truly enormous scale befitting the monsters�� final all-out offensive.


    ��there��s no end to them, really...��


    evangeline, directing the artillery while looking through a telescope, groaned as if appalled.


    by now, the entire area south of the plains was completely covered with monsters, to the point where there was no space that wasn��t black.


    a massive black wave, a black tsunami, no...


    a black world itself was pushing towards crossroad.


    however.


    ��we��re fully prepared for this...!��


    junior carefully coordinated the mages lined up in formation.


    humanity��s strongest tactical weapon. mages.


    they had not yet exerted their full power. to conserve mana for a prolonged battle, they formed ranks and fired even the smallest spells in resonance with each other.


    and that was enough.


    when the basic elemental magic shot by the mages, who were now completely skilled in joint magic, intercepted the large monsters, the large monsters collapsed and perished without much resistance.


    arrows of flame, rain of ice, and blades of wind flew alternately, and the large monsters that had broken through the barrage all fell to the ground with screams.


    additionally...


    ��activating anti-air artifacts!��


    lily and the alchemist team activated all the artifacts they had prepared.


    the artifacts took effect across the entire airspace of crossroad. the flying monsters that had been pouring down, blackening the sky, all flinched at once.


    speed reduction, defense reduction, disorientation...


    though the effects were minor, they were applied to an overwhelming range. all the flying monsters were afflicted with harmful effects at once.


    and towards these flying monsters, humanity��s strongest aerial force rushed in.


    ��let��s go!��


    the sky knight division led by mikhail launched from the airship ��blue pearl��, plunging into the front of the pouring flying monsters.


    ��the sky belongs to all of us! don��t let the monsters violate it-!��


    behind mikhail was the healing priest zenis, riding along. this was to heal the knights and griffins on the spot.


    the entire sky knight division was equipped with holy power armor on their bodies and various elemental enchantments on their weapons.


    they had showered beneficial effects on the griffin riders, who already possessed combat power far beyond ordinary flying monsters.


    conversely, they had showered harmful effects on the flying monsters.


    the difference in combat power became overwhelming.


    kwang-!


    like lions leaping into a flock of sheep, the sky knight division tore through the flying monsters as they dove in.


    ��we are strong.��


    evangeline unconsciously clenched her fist.


    ��we are... strong!��


    pouring six-shift cross-fire to completely block passage through the kill zone.


    enemies that break through are crushed by snipers, mages, artifacts, and air forces.


    the movements of the first-rate troops working in perfect coordination were beautiful to behold. as a knight and an officer, evangeline was moved almost to tears for a moment.


    humanity��s efforts honed on the monster front over the past 3 years were not in vain. they had blossomed so magnificently.


    it was then.


    ��reporting-!��


    a scout��s shout that completely dispelled that emotion pierced evangeline��s ears.


    ��the ��sleepless lake princess�� has appeared-!��


    ��...!��


    evangeline hurriedly raised her telescope.


    saa-aa-aa...


    far away at the southern end.


    scattering thick darkness, fluttering the ends of a white dress burned at the edges... the incarnation of nightmares appeared.


    a burned veil fluttered in the wind, revealing the face behind it.


    the pale face was expressionless.


    so much so that it was hard to believe it was once the woman they had shared joys and sorrows with.


    ��...��


    finally.


    the worst enemy commander had arrived at crossroad.


    after quietly observing nameless, who had completely become an enemy.


    evangeline slowly raised her telescope upwards.


    the threads of darkness connected to the body of the ��sleepless lake princess�� crossed the world vertically... reaching the end of the split sky far away.


    beyond the grotesquely torn sky were countless glistening eyes.


    the greedy gazes of outer gods watching the final battle unfolding on this earth.


    ��senior.��


    evangeline lowered her telescope with a resolute expression.


    ��we��ll keep their attention well, so...��


    she smiled with all her might.


    ��go all out, as much as you want...!��


    with the rebellion ash had incited, and the opening of the spirit realm showdown.


    here in the human world too, the great monster invasion had entered its final stage.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 799

    chapter 799


    as the monsters advanced northward, roaring and stomping, tearing through the earth and sky, the ��sleepless lake princess�� moved forward with quiet, graceful steps.


    amidst the pitch-black wave of monsters, she stood out in her white burned dress.


    ��it��s time for our guerrilla unit to take action in earnest.��


    lucas said, looking at the heroes checking their equipment and preparing to deploy.


    ��we��ll use every possible method to... delay the ��sleepless lake princess�� from advancing towards the city.��


    apart from blocking the infinite monsters.


    holding back and dragging out time against an invincible enemy commander who cannot be killed or stopped.


    this guerrilla unit �� the ��final lightning�� �� was tasked with executing this impossible operation.


    ��the main fortress will handle the monsters. we��ll do our part.��


    lucas took a deep breath and looked at the team to be deployed first.


    ��sword demon. spear demon.��


    led by the disheveled couple �� sword demon and spear demon �� the immortals who had joined from the bottom village and the immortal adventurers who had joined from the base camp...


    all the immortals who had joined from the dungeon under the lake were ready for deployment and looked at lucas.


    lucas carefully asked one last time.


    ��are you really sure about this?��


    it was sword demon and spear demon who had first proposed this operation.


    and it was lucas who had recognized its efficiency and planned the operation.


    but he had to ask one more time at the end.


    are you really okay with this?


    sword demon and spear demon grinned simultaneously.


    ��what��s good about being immortal?��


    ��we have nothing to boast about except that we come back to life under that lake even if we die.��


    ��in return, make sure to tell the prince later, okay?��


    ��hehe. tell him we��ve accomplished such a great feat. make sure.��


    the mission these nonchalant immortals were to carry out was to lure the enemy.


    to provoke the ��sleepless lake princess�� and make her turn back southward �� away from crossroad.


    monsters attack the nearest living being. this behavioral principle was no exception for the ��sleepless lake princess��. ash had confirmed it from past experience, and it had been verified during the recent northward advance.


    so the immortals had volunteered.


    they, who wouldn��t die and would come back to life anyway, would act as bait to try and stop the enemy commander��s advance.


    ��whew!��


    the immortals lined up at the edge of the airship��s deck one by one. sword demon and spear demon slapped their own cheeks.


    ��even though we know we won��t die, even though we��ve trained so many times, my legs are shaking seeing the ground so far below...!��


    ��we��ve lived long enough to fall from the sky before, isn��t it strange, old man?��


    ��that��s right. we can still try something more because we��re alive!��


    all the immortals were equipped with emergency landing parachutes on their backs. it was an improved version of the equipment lucas and evangeline had used when they encountered the beetle legion before.


    everyone was ready, and lucas commanded.


    ��airborne unit!��


    lucas made eye contact with the immortals and nodded heavily.


    ��good luck.��


    sword demon and spear demon smiled back, and lucas extended his arm to the side.


    ��descend!��


    ��yee-haw!��


    ��let��s fall into hell-!��


    the immortals ran across the deck and fell one by one, each letting out piercing screams and shouts.


    their total number was 20. 4 parties.


    watching those embarking on a literal suicide mission, lucas pressed his lips tightly.


    whoosh!


    the 20-member airborne unit fell from the airship to the ground, then deployed their parachutes at the exact timing.


    this equipment designed by ash was crude compared to earth��s parachutes, but it had one excellent feature �� the ability to set the landing point.


    by combining wind magic, earth magic, and flight magic, it could gently guide them to land at the desired point.


    despite this feature, 1 out of 4 parties landed in the wrong place. but 3 parties were able to land at the planned points.


    in the midst of the advancing monster horde.


    and at a precarious distance south of the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    ��charge-!��


    ��out of the way, you monster bastards!��


    led by sword demon and spear demon, the airborne unit rampaged and slaughtered the local monsters in an instant.


    all of these were those who had been living unable to die in the darkness of that lake kingdom.


    they were all proficient in close combat ability to handle monsters.


    ��but our original purpose isn��t the monsters!��


    sword demon and spear demon rolled their eyes and looked back.


    they had to catch the princess��s attention!


    ��let��s rampage spectacularly!��


    ��we need to go absolutely crazy to catch the princess��s eye!��


    ��on this battlefield where both sides are declining...��


    evangeline, firmly grasping her shield, flashed her emerald eyes.


    ��let��s see who can last till the end, you bastards!��


    meanwhile.


    sensing this anomaly, a change occurred in the sky as well.


    the countless eyes watching the ��sleepless lake princess�� and the destruction of this world through the crack in the sky began to spin round and round.


    the outer gods urgently turned their gaze.


    not to the final battlefield of the mortal world, but to behind the scenes.


    to the spirit realm where a rebellion was being plotted-


    whoosh-!


    i quietly observed the four massive pillars of fire burning in various parts of the spirit realm.


    the guardian trees of the 4 major non-human races.


    these trees were already in a weakened state. this was because most of their trunks had been removed in the mortal world, leaving only the roots remaining here in the spirit realm.


    of course, they were still fully functional even in that state, but...


    when each racial god uprooted and burned them, they quickly lost power and perished.


    the problem was the tree before us.


    humanity��s guardian tree �� everblack.


    the last remaining tree here in the spirit realm did not perish easily.


    even when i issued an eviction order with the authority of a racial god, and the emperor forcibly set it on fire while riding la mancha, the tree stubbornly held on.


    as if it were trying to survive on its own.


    ��it��s definitely weakening, but at this rate, this tree will endure.��


    the demon king, who was watching beside me, spoke up.


    ��and if this tree continues to act as a wedge, the spirit realm cannot be closed.��


    ��it��s like a doorstop preventing the door from closing, huh? how do we remove this...��


    as i groaned, the demon king faintly sneered.


    ��do we have time to worry? it��s starting now.��


    ��...!��


    ��look at the sky.��


    i raised my head following the demon king.


    rumble-!


    the sky of the spirit realm filled with aurora.


    the sky split open, pushing aside the aurora like parting curtains �� and like the milky way appearing in the night sky, countless eyes began to appear, twinkling like stars.


    ��...the outer gods have noticed our rebellion.��


    as the demon king��s words fell, the gazes of the outer gods that had been spinning round and round all fixed on us at once.


    no-


    not just gazes.


    crash! clang-!


    breaking through the sky of the spirit realm like glass, transparent and gigantic hands...


    began to stretch endlessly towards where we were.


    the sight of enormous fingers filling the entire sky and falling to the ground was so surreal it was absurd.


    ��well.��


    the demon king asked leisurely.


    ��what will you do now, rebel?��


    as if watching a fire across the river, despite being an accomplice himself.


    ��what else can i do.��


    i grinned.


    there��s no way things would go exactly according to the initial plan, right? of course, errors occur, flaws emerge, and accidents happen.


    then we just modify the plan accordingly and continue the offensive.


    that��s why i��m here.


    ��we��ll accomplish both removing the guardian tree and repelling the outer gods simultaneously.��


    taking a breath, i drew out all the royal authority and power i possessed.


    and the power of the two dragons at the same time.


    two flames swirled in a circle in my chest, and immense magical power surged throughout my body.


    this is the final battle.


    there��s no reason to hold back...!


    ��now, this is your chance to witness firsthand the troll show of the rogue prince that will never happen again!��


    meeting the gazes of countless outer gods with my whole body like concentrated spotlights-


    i shouted at them.


    ��open those big eyes wide and watch!��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 800

    chapter 800


    the eyes of the outer gods glaring at me all flickered ominously.


    and those gazes shining like stars, in waves-


    blinked.


    closed, then opened.


    the next moment.


    whoosh-!


    tearing through the atmosphere of the spirit realm, an immense spiritual pressure rushed in.


    it was that instant-death technique used by the outer god contracted with the grand magician white night before. the existences of this world, mere toys to the outer gods, lost their lives with just that single blink.


    but the situation now is different from then.


    the outer gods looking this way now don��t have an intermediary contractor like white night back then. there��s no mediator to fully connect that power to this world.


    no matter how tremendous the power shot from a star-like distance, its potency is diminished by the time it reaches here.


    moreover, a dedicated defender to receive this attack has already been selected.


    saa-aa-aa...!


    as the demon king stepped forward and lightly waved both hands in front, a massive curtain of darkness was created in the sky �� ��covering�� the gazes of the outer gods.


    boom boom boom-!


    the shattered curtain of darkness scattered across the sky like fireworks.


    skillfully spreading and repairing the darkness, while sweeping away the gazes pouring down like rain. the demon king nodded to me.


    ��i��ll block all the ��blinks�� for you.��


    ��how reliable?��


    ��but you��ll have to sweep away the touches yourself.��


    the fingers of the outer gods filling and pouring down from the entire sky.


    these too are not the actual bodies of the outer gods, but the materialization of their will (����).


    the very will that the outer gods have shot into this world to interfere in concrete ways beyond simple slaughter.


    because they take the form of fingers, they can interfere with this world in various ways, but...


    therefore, their simple power is actually weaker compared to those ��blinks��.


    ��whew!��


    taking a deep breath, i drew out all the power i possessed.


    as the flames of the red dragon and black dragon nestled in my chest blazed simultaneously, dragon wings made of magic power spread wide on my back. i flapped those wings and soared into the sky.


    whoosh!


    the magic fortress i had deployed in advance rose up tall, following the flag in my hand.


    for a moment, i took on a form similar to a dragon made of fortress.


    if i��m the dragon��s head, the following walls would be like the dragon��s body, i suppose.


    ��i don��t know what sinister intentions you have. but in my world...��


    looking up at the fingers falling to fill my vision, i prepared the dragon��s authority.


    a sphere of red magic power and a sphere of black magic power floated up above my head, rotating in a circle around each other, and...


    ��don��t lay your filthy hands.��


    merged into one.


    whoosh-!


    from the merged magic sphere, a torrent of pure magic power �� dragon breath �� was fired.


    red and black flames swirled, piercing through the sky, and burning the heavens. the outer gods�� fingers swept up in the breath all turned to ash and vanished.


    then i swung the flag of light in my hand once, grandly.


    the magic fortress floating around me broke into small pieces and surged up, forming a long band of walls in the air.


    the intertwined rings of walls overlapped, deploying a dome-shaped defensive field in the air. the remaining fingers of the outer gods fell on top of it, but...


    boom boom boom!


    they couldn��t break through.


    my walls completely dominated the sky and were reborn as an aerial fortress.


    ��good, we��ve blocked the first wave!��


    just as i clenched my fist in joy.


    rumble-!


    far more hands and fingers than before tore through the sky and rushed towards the ground.


    ��ugh?!��


    drawing up magic power again, i gritted my teeth.


    ��this isn��t easy, really...!��


    there��s a limit to blocking the outer gods. they are infinite, but i am finite.


    in the end, we need to close the spirit realm while holding out... but everblack was still stubbornly enduring without perishing.


    ��father!��


    i shouted to la mancha, which was struggling while flying around everblack.


    ��we need to evict everblack! isn��t there any way?!��


    the emperor was uncharacteristically flustered.


    among all living humans, he had been in contact with everblack the longest and handled it most skillfully, but now he wasn��t able to control it properly.


    ��why, thornbush.��


    everblack was still stubbornly enduring even with its entire surface engulfed in flames, and the emperor slowly reached out his hand while keeping la mancha close to the thornbush.


    and lark displayed his transcendent martial prowess without holding back.


    slash!


    as lark swung his sword powerfully, a deep blue trajectory was carved in the sky along the sword��s path, followed by a sword wind that swirled like a storm.


    the fingers that had been approaching closely were all torn to shreds and pushed back to the far side of the sky. with just one swing...!


    ��while confined in this spirit realm, the flow of time is different from reality. we had to spend quite a long time... what else could we do here? we just trained with our swords. according to the laws of the spirit realm.��


    as i gaped at this ridiculous power, lark touched his lengthened hair awkwardly.


    then fernandez, who had been watching with his hands behind his back, stepped forward raising his staff.


    ��by the way, i watched you fight a little, ash.��


    ��huh?��


    ��even after gaining such power and rank, your battle sense still needs to grow a lot more...��


    ��what did you say?!��


    ��you need to use it efficiently, efficiently.��


    fernandez raised his staff high.


    ��like this.��


    then fernandez��s magic power intertwined like thornbushes with my aerial fortress, starting to reinforce my walls at will.


    the reinforced walls automatically shot thornbush stems towards the approaching fingers, and the fingers pierced by the thornbushes were shot down powerlessly.


    not stopping there, fernandez��s thornbush-like magic power endlessly intertwined with itself, continuing to expand like a net.


    ��now it��s a bit sturdier.��


    after arbitrarily reinforcing my fortress to the fullest, fernandez gave a hateful eye-smile.


    i trembled my fist. if it weren��t for the final battle, i would��ve really...!


    like this, after pushing back the fingers once with the help of my two joined brothers.


    lark and fernandez stepped down onto the deck of la mancha. tension that wasn��t there until just before was clearly etched on the faces of the two brothers.


    ��...��


    the emperor waiting on the deck gazed at his two sons.


    lark and fernandez slowly knelt on one knee before him and bowed their heads.


    ��long live his majesty the great emperor.��


    ��two unfilial sons greet father��s noble countenance.��


    ��...��


    after a brief, but aeon-like silence.


    ��my avalanche. my ember keeper.��


    the emperor slowly opened his mouth.


    ��due to this father��s lack of virtue, you had to turn your backs on the mortal world and live in eternal exile here.��


    ��...!��


    ��but what��s past is past. we must look to the future, not the past.��


    the emperor��s voice was unprecedentedly aged, and also affectionate.


    ��will you forget our grudges, forgive each other��s lack of virtue, and lend your strength to this final battle?��


    lark and fernandez bowed their heads deeply.


    ��it is our infinite honor, father!��


    ��we will fight together until our spirits and bodies turn to dust.��


    the emperor approached with a faint smile and grasped the shoulders of his two sons to raise them.


    ��the day has finally come for us four guardians fighting against the fate of destruction to form a united front.��


    the racial god front.


    the dragon blood front.


    the shadow front.


    the monster front.


    the four fronts that once took charge of each direction of the empire, and once faced external enemies only to protect the empire.


    that front has already crumbled.


    now we seek to protect not the empire, but humanity.


    not just humanity, but all people regardless of race.


    not just people, but everything that makes up the world-


    ��commander of the world guardian front!��


    the three people who were once commanders and guardians of each divided front looked at me simultaneously.


    ��for the sake of protecting the world, give the order.��


    and, they bowed their heads at the same time.


    ��raise your flag. we will follow that will to the end.��


    a smile formed on my lips without me realizing.


    because it was the moment when the four fronts that had been torn apart and antagonistic, and...


    our family, finally became one.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 801

    chapter 801


    just as the four fathers and sons were having a brief moment of family time, there was no leisure for such luxuries.


    kuguugugung!


    the assault of the outer gods�� hands, which had momentarily weakened, intensified once again.


    until now, they had simply been poking or scratching with their fingertips, but now they began to grab and forcefully tear at my sky fortress in a more concrete manner.


    the sight of countless hands, tens or hundreds of times larger than my body, endlessly descending from the sky and ripping off the ceiling of my fortress was... truly a chilling spectacle.


    ��i request your interception!��


    i immediately ordered lark and fernandez.


    ��you two elder brothers, please defend the fortress and continue to repel the hands of the outer gods!��


    the two brothers nodded firmly, then lightly boarded their ship �� ��the last ark�� �� and without hesitation, soared into the sky, wielding their swords and magic.


    following the trajectory of the last ark��s ascent, a dazzling light burst forth as sword strikes and magical bombardments intertwined. the hands of the outer gods that tried to grasp the ark were torn apart and exploded.


    ��i shall join as well.��


    the emperor also drew his sword with his right hand and began to control la mancha with his left.


    ��father!��


    i urgently called out to the emperor before he could set out.


    ��what about the method to remove everblack? what did you see when you connected to everblack earlier?��


    ��...��


    the emperor was silent for a moment, then,


    ��it��s alright.��


    he suddenly said this.


    ��pardon?��


    to me, who asked back in confusion, the emperor smiled gently.


    ��trust me. everblack is fine. it will soon open the way by itself.��


    ��but!��


    ��everblack is humanity��s guardian tree. and it��s also a lighthouse that sees the future.��


    for some reason, there was a sorrowful smile on the emperor��s face as he looked at the tree.


    ��this tree has never once not been for the people. it��s the same now.��


    ��...��


    ��believe in our thorn tree. and, let��s do what we can do now.��


    the emperor seemed to have gained confidence from seeing something inside everblack.


    for some reason, he didn��t give a specific explanation, but i nodded.


    just as my people trust me.


    i too, because i trust my people.


    i decided to accept the emperor��s conviction.


    ��i will, father.��


    everblack will open the way by itself.


    we buy time until then.


    ��huhu. good. then shall we go too! we can��t let your brothers have all the fun as fellow guardians, can we?��


    tuhak-!


    la mancha soared up following the last ark. i also spread my dragon wings and flew up alongside la mancha.


    ��by the way, ash. you truly are blessed with good people.��


    the emperor suddenly said.


    ��everyone is coming to help you even here in the spirit realm.��


    ��pardon?��


    i opened my eyes wide.


    what does he mean? the only ones who could come to help me in this spirit realm are lark and fernandez, right?


    then the emperor silently pointed his hand towards the sky.


    ��look.��


    i looked up at the sky following the emperor.


    there were countless giant palms falling towards us, slicing through the sky. there were so many hands that they filled the sky without gaps, falling as one massive curtain.


    ��all i see are enemies trying to kill me, not those coming to help me!��


    despite my complaint, the emperor just smiled silently.


    the next moment, the falling palms filled my vision and occupied the entire sky. the unbroken hostility completely obscured the sky.


    soon, the whole world was plunged into complete darkness.


    the sun rises.


    tearing away the curtain of darkness, the sunlight illuminated the spirit realm with a ferocious intensity as if to incinerate it.


    i looked over there in surprise. the dawn broke brilliantly, forcefully ripping apart the artificial night created by the hands of the outer gods.


    ��by the way, to think you would rebel against the outer gods... indeed, you have a boldness worthy of my descendants�� constant pride.��


    ��a-ancestor! there��s no need to mention that!��


    ��isn��t that just saying you chose your son well? there��s nothing to be embarrassed about.��


    she smiled wryly at the 2nd dusk bringar who was jumping up and down.


    then the first dusk bringar opened her golden dragon eyes wide and gazed at me intently.


    ��you who bear the fifth name of the bringar family. you who have decided to abandon the dragon blood on your own.��


    ��...��


    ��i understand your intention, but it��s difficult for me to fully support your choice to willingly give up my blood. after all, i am the last dragon, and i passed on that bloodline to humans in order to preserve it.��


    when the spirit realm closes, all magic, mysteries, and powers in this world will disappear.


    the dragon blood is no exception. the bringar duchy will lose all its special dragon qualities and become an ordinary human family.


    ��descendant. would you explain your intentions to me?��


    i answered immediately.


    ��the most important thing you left behind, ancestor, is not the dragon��s heart, the dragon��s blood, or even the name bringar.��


    i placed my hand on my chest.


    ��what��s important is this will, this heart that has been passed down from you to me.��


    the justice that the people of the bringar duchy have held for generations, the courage to not hate.


    isn��t it enough to inherit just that? even if everything else becomes diluted.


    ��...it��s such a perfect answer that it��s astounding.��


    the first dusk bringar shook her head.


    ��but, yes. even in the distant past, and perhaps even now, there were few who sincerely gave such an obvious and old-fashioned answer. everyone tended to be consumed by the external power rather than the will inscribed within. but you are not like that.��


    ��...��


    ��2nd dawn bringar. my son who has inherited not only my bloodline but also my heart.��


    the first dusk bringar, and then the first dawn bringar and day bringar smiled together.


    it was a benevolent smile like sunlight.


    ��we will lend you our strength.��


    i silently knelt on one knee and bowed my head to express my gratitude.


    ��...that man, night bringar, argued that if we were to be toyed with by the outer gods, we should destroy this world itself. on the other hand, i believed that even if it was a fate of being toyed with, the will of living beings itself was important.��


    the first dusk bringar quietly looked into my chest.


    ��you, who have inherited both bloodlines, have presented a new path that surpasses both that man��s and my conclusions.��


    ��i only pray that this path is the right one.��


    ��even if it strays a little, what does it matter?��


    the first dusk bringar covered her mouth and chuckled.


    ��you can just find your direction again on the path that follows.��


    ��...��


    ��go the path you believe in. your mothers will help you.��


    then the first dusk bringar commanded.


    ��now, my daughters! the last day we have been waiting for in this eternal moment, in the gap between life and death, has dawned.��


    the three women transformed back into dragon form one by one.


    ��let��s spend this day from this final dawn to dusk without regrets!��


    the first dusk bringar spread her two enormous wings and soared up, followed by the first dawn bringar and day bringar.


    ��ash.��


    lastly, dusk bringar, preparing to transform, smiled brightly.


    ��meeting you and being connected to you was the best thing i��ve done in my entire life.��


    ��...��


    ��i��m proud of you.��


    for this moment.


    in front of my heart��s mother who had endured in this harsh spirit realm without rest even at the end of her life, waiting without promise, i could only well up with tears.


    then dusk bringar reached out her small hand to gently pat my head, and


    ��when my son says he��ll take a difficult path, of course his mom should help!��


    she smiled brightly, then transformed into the form of a graceful and beautiful red dragon.


    the four red dragons, soaring up in a group like fireworks, charged towards the outer gods one after another.


    under the final flames they ignited, the whole sky brightened.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 802

    chapter 802


    the fierce battle continued.


    in the sky, the hands of the outer gods simultaneously clenched into fists, then fell to the ground in an instant.


    then the hands grasped each other and rotated, striking the ground like swords or whips.


    the hands of the outer gods tried to destroy our sky fortress using various methods and overwhelming numbers.


    in the face of the outer gods�� intensifying offensive, we struggled but...


    we were still holding on.


    as the outer gods�� attacks increased, so did our defensive forces.


    new reinforcements were joining one after another.


    kung-!


    the racial gods of the 4 major heterogeneous races who had gone to burn their guardian trees joined our defense line. the giant beings fought against the outer gods, exhaling formless roars.


    and following them...


    ��...!��


    countless racial gods of other races began to appear from all over the spirit realm and stand with us.


    in the distant past.


    the outer gods conducted another game of destruction on this world stage �� the ��racial war��.


    they planted guardian trees for their chosen races and incited wars where each race tried to burn the others�� guardian trees... watching and enjoying as they killed each other.


    there were countless races that were used as toys then, but were defeated and had their guardian trees burned. their racial gods had been buried and sleeping under the sands of this spirit realm.


    and now, at this final and first rebellion shaking the spirit realm...


    they too bared their teeth against those beings in the sky who had used and abandoned them as toys.


    under my brightly shining and fluttering flag, all the sleeping racial gods awoke and united. the giants participated in the battle, burning the last of their remaining strength.


    ��...��


    i suddenly observed the world guardian front engaging in a truly mythical battle here in the spirit realm.


    an army composed entirely of racial gods, led by the racial gods of the 4 major heterogeneous races.


    the world��s last red dragons, and the three daughters who inherited their will.


    humanity��s strongest knight and greatest mage.


    the emperor who had fought in the spirit realm all his life, and his royal guard.


    and me, commanding all of them.


    i waved my flag. immediately, everyone who understood my intentions changed formation in perfect unison to block the outer gods�� attacks.


    ��let��s fight!��


    we resist all oppression imposed on our world.


    because we are not toys.


    because we are players, not pieces.


    because we are the sole masters of our fate!


    ��don��t give up, fight-!��


    commanding the endless battle with optimal efficiency, i shouted until my voice was hoarse.


    how long had the battle continued in this state of selflessness?


    suddenly, the air changed.


    feeling an ominous premonition, i quickly looked up at the sky.


    ��...!��


    the eyes of the outer gods staring at us.


    some of them were tinged with an eerie purple color.


    ��what are they trying to do?��


    it wasn��t the ��blink�� that was trying to crush and kill us in one strike.


    the purple gazes shot by the eyes intertwined with each other, unfolding chaotic patterns and magical formulas in the air. as countless eyes simultaneously drew in the sky, the diagram was completed in an instant.


    ��kugh?!��


    just looking at it made my head throb and my stomach churn.


    an illusion, or rather something closer to a curse... a mental attack from a higher being.


    as their direct attacks continued to be thwarted, the outer gods had changed their method of attack. towards destroying our minds...!


    i hurriedly averted my gaze, but the completed illusion was already covering the entire spirit realm and affecting all beings within it.


    my [unyielding commander] was having an effect on the entire area, but there were too many casters of this illusion and their level was too high.


    i felt my mental barriers melt away and evaporate in an instant.


    ��i have to block it!��


    and the moment my mental barriers were completely worn away, everyone in the resistance force who was barely holding on would fall victim to that illusion.


    ��somehow, i have to endure...!��


    my vision burns white.


    but i resisted with all my might, holding back my screams.


    did they think i would fall here?


    after coming this far, how could i...!


    ��i must, endure...!��


    ��but, who am i? the succubus queen! daughter of the succubi! the universe��s greatest femme fatale! i am salome. there��s no mind i can��t devour! in the end, it took a while, but i completely digested raven��s malice and the essence of the plague...��


    then salome muttered with a slightly gloomy expression.


    ��and became this pink sun...��


    ��what exactly is a pink sun...?��


    ��to be specific, i guess you could say i received some of raven��s traits. now i can easily spread any emotion, and devour any malice whole.��


    then salome urgently grabbed my shoulders and said with trembling hands.


    ��no, i��ll be honest. malice tastes the best. please, can you let me eat some malice...?��


    this one has completely lost it!


    ��anyway, through this process, i was able to break my existing specifications and be reborn as a being of the next level.��


    ��yeah. you seem to have... been reborn quite a lot...��


    ��now i��m a somewhat amazing being who can go anywhere there is a ��mind�� and do anything...��


    then salome put her hand in a v-sign next to her large eyes, winked, and shouted.


    ��i��ve become the legendary strongest succubus! the succubus empress-!��


    ��...no, you��re the pink sun.��


    no matter how i look at it, you��re just a pink-haired tanned delinquent.


    ��ah, anyway, i really wanted to do this! an old comrade joining at the last moment of the final battle to provide crucial help!��


    salome lightly looked around at the scenery of the spirit realm where the final battle was taking place, then smiled brightly at me.


    ��how about it, ash! aren��t you happy i came? aren��t you relieved? aren��t you moved?��


    ��...yeah.��


    i answered honestly.


    ��thank you, salome. for being alive. and for coming to help me.��


    ��...��


    surprised that i honestly acknowledged it, salome stared at me with wide eyes, and then.


    ��i��m the one who should thank you, ash.��


    she smiled broadly with slightly flushed cheeks.


    ��for coming this far. for fighting without losing your heart... without giving up until now.��


    that smile, which was not the confident and seductive smile she had been wearing until just now, but somehow awkward and clumsy, looked...


    more human than any expression i had seen on salome so far.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    by the way, even if we suddenly try to turn the atmosphere warm and fuzzy, it doesn��t suit me and her... look how awkward the air has become in an instant...


    ��ahem! anyway, that��s how it is!��


    salome twirled her umbrella and rested it on her shoulder, then licked her lips with the tip of her tongue.


    ��leave those bulging-eyed friends�� mental attacks to me. i��ll take care of all of them.��


    ��will you be alright? it was powerful enough to melt my mental barriers.��


    ��of course. teeming with constant malice, it��s really...��


    salome��s pink eyes flashed dangerously.


    ��all my special dish!��


    then, she kicked off the ground and soared into the sky in an instant-


    and absorbed all the purple mental attacks pouring down from the outer gods.


    through salome��s horns, which glowed with the same purple light, all the outer gods�� mental attacks were sucked in and disappeared. salome emitted a dazzling pink flash and laughed arrogantly, ��muhahaha!��


    ��...as always.��


    still dumbfounded, but always grateful, i watched my reinforcements with a wry smile.


    the outer gods continued to attack us with even stronger blinks, fingertips, and curses, but we were holding firm.


    and then-


    ��...!��


    sensing something, i hurriedly turned my head.


    kuguguung...


    the black thorn tree, everblack, standing next to our fortress...


    as if moving on its own, it began to rise, opening huge cracks around it.


    reality, the human world.


    in front of the main castle of crossroad.


    the last line of defense against the great monster invasion.


    the airship blue pearl, which had been fighting in the sky until the very end-


    kuwagwagwagwang!


    crashed into the middle of the battlefield teeming with monsters.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 803

    chapter 803


    in front of crossroad��s main castle.


    a fierce battle was raging here as well.


    the last line of defense for humanity was now preparing to deploy the melee units against the monsters that had suddenly advanced to the very foot of the castle walls.


    ��melee units, prepare!��


    evangeline shouted from atop the castle wall. the soldiers of the melee units standing to her left and right immediately flashed their eyes in unison.


    until now, they had been mobilized to create a curtain of fire with bows and crossbows to stop the monsters, but the original purpose of the melee units was not to create a curtain of fire.


    it was to block the monsters with their bodies.


    it was to throw themselves into battle to hold the line, believing that others in the rear would deal with the monsters.


    ��the situation is urgent! 1st and 2nd units, deploy simultaneously!��


    the melee units were currently divided into three groups for operation.


    evangeline was in command of the 1st unit, while torkel led the 2nd unit. the 3rd unit, which was the reserve force, was to be rotated or deployed as the situation demanded.


    ��1st unit to the east, 2nd unit to the west! 3rd unit will replace the wounded when i give the order!��


    evangeline shouted again.


    ��deploy!��


    ��deploy!��


    ��crush those monsters!��


    the melee unit members who had rushed to the edge of the wall prepared for battle. evangeline also readjusted her grip on her lance, placing one foot on the wall, and looked down.


    ��...��


    for a moment, her breath caught.


    it��s black.


    she had the illusion that an endless black wave filling the horizon was surging forward.


    a sea of monsters was truly rushing towards the foot of the castle wall. the raging torrent had risen to just below crossroad��s throat.


    although crossroad had declared itself a ��tidal wave��, the actual tidal wave of monsters surging forward was too much for crossroad, which was too shallow a port to withstand it.


    for a moment, evangeline felt small and insignificant.


    how could she, such a tiny human, possibly stand against such a vast sea?


    ��...!��


    at that moment.


    evangeline suddenly looked to the side.


    her eyes held the karma of the cross family. all the ��paths�� of the family that had made monster-slaying their livelihood were reflected in her eyes.


    perhaps that��s why?


    for a fleeting moment, evangeline saw phantoms standing against the castle wall.


    from the distant ancestors, right up to her own father.


    they were the images of all the lords who had lived and fought against monsters on the walls of crossroad.


    they all wore fearful expressions.


    from the first margrave cross who started the family business in a small palisade fortress, through the previous margrave who led the iron fortress of the empire in its heyday, to her father who desperately held out in the declining fortress.


    they were all terrified. their eyes showed clear fear as they looked at the approaching horde of monsters.


    ��...��


    evangeline didn��t know. she truly didn��t know.


    she had never imagined that her father, who always showed a firm back standing on the castle wall, had actually worn such an expression.


    and then...


    the first margrave, having caught his breath, adjusted his helmet and strapped on his shield.


    following him, all the margraves, regardless of gender or age, everyone who had continued the lineage of the cross family, covered their fear-stricken faces with helmets and tightened the straps of the shields on their arms.


    her father, after exhaling a long sigh, bit his lip firmly to steady his mind, then grasped his spear and shield.


    ��ah...��


    only then did evangeline understand.


    the reason why her family, mocked as country bumpkins in the capital, was truly great.


    what fisherman isn��t afraid of the sea?


    what human isn��t afraid of the world?


    the moment they become great is not when they no longer feel fear.


    it��s when they face the waves despite being afraid of the sea.


    ��father.��


    to protect his daughter, his wife, his city, and the world behind it...


    evangeline finally truly understood her father��s heart, who overcame his daily fears and silently set out to the sea of monsters.


    a smile formed on evangeline��s lips as she finally truly understood.


    was it an illusion?


    it seemed as if faint smiles also appeared on the faces of all the cross margraves glaring at the sea of monsters.


    ��...��


    when she closed her eyes and opened them again, the phantoms were gone without a trace.


    but evangeline cross no longer trembled with fear. she acknowledged and accepted the terror.


    ��i am a small human.��


    the shield in her hand is even smaller.


    but the future of the people she will protect with this shield, this ��continuity�� that has persisted from the distant past and will spread into the future-


    is by no means small.


    this must be the reason why the cross family, and all those who face the world, have raised their small shields in front of the sea, willing to sacrifice their lives.


    even if that attack was the most vicious strike shot by the incarnation of nightmares, it was completely nullified!


    ��no, not completely.��


    lucas sharply observed the state of the blue pearl.


    undoubtedly, [steadfast superstition] had endured even in the face of that terrible attack. however, the bow around the statue was tattered from the impact.


    even though the direct hit was nullified, the shockwave spread around it had shattered the durability of the airship��s bow.


    ��it won��t endure twice!��


    but it was true that it had withstood the initial strike.


    and while the ��sleepless lake princess�� prepared for a second attack following her first ineffective one, the blue pearl succeeded in approaching within the targeted distance.


    ��harpoons, fire all-!��


    ��fire!��


    with the male rompeller��s shout, all the harpoon guns prepared on the blue pearl were fired at once. the male rompeller also emptied his multi-barreled harpoon gun completely.


    the multi-barreled harpoon gun, [obsession of the sea].


    a weapon given by ash, the special effect of this equipment was... forced binding.


    once connected with this harpoon, the target cannot escape from this harpoon until the user retrieves it.


    in addition to the harpoons shot by the male rompeller, dozens of harpoons fired by the blue pearl wrapped around the body of the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    ��we did it!��


    ��retreat!��


    with that, the blue pearl turned tail and fled.


    to the south.


    and when the male rompeller judged that they had gained sufficient distance, he shouted at the female rompeller.


    ��anchor it!��


    ��okay-!��


    the female rompeller threw the giant anchor she was holding overboard.


    the name of this anchor is [weight of the sea].


    also given by ash, its special ability allows the user��s ship to ��anchor�� immediately the moment the anchor touches the ground.


    thud...!


    the moment [weight of the sea] hit the ground.


    screech...!


    suddenly, the blue pearl stopped as if fixed in mid-air.


    and the ��sleepless lake princess��, entangled by harpoons to the blue pearl, also had to stop in place, unable to advance north any further.


    it looked as if the blue pearl, fixed like a nail in the southern sky, was holding back the ��sleepless lake princess��, who had been walking towards the north where human settlements were �� towards crossroad, with harpoon guns.


    ��...��


    snap, snap snap snap!


    while all the other harpoon guns that the blue pearl had prepared were using magically reinforced ropes, they all rotted and broke just by the ��sleepless lake princess�� touching them.


    however, the rope connected to the special harpoon shot by [obsession of the sea] endured.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� tried to pull the rope tied to her to drag the blue pearl towards her instead. but the blue pearl, anchored by [weight of the sea], didn��t budge an inch.


    in the end, the ��sleepless lake princess�� had to stop there, unable to advance north any further.


    ��where are you rushing off to? got a party appointment or something?��


    ��seems like you don��t understand the situation, but if you want to pass through here, you��ve got to pay a hefty toll, you know?��


    ��oh my, toll? we should call it a friendship fee!��


    ��that��s right, friendship fee! pay the friendship fee and let��s be friends, friend!��


    the two excited rompellers cheered.


    but the joy was short-lived.


    whoosh-!


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� turned her body, lightly kicked off the ground �� and shot towards the southern sky.


    it was a speed of a different dimension from her previous sluggish movements. the two rompellers, startled, hurriedly tried to retrieve their equipment.


    ��release the harpoons, retrieve the anchor!��


    ��immediate evasive maneuvers...!��


    originally, the plan was to retrieve the harpoons and anchor, withdraw, and then continue to hinder and lure the lake princess in the same way, but.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� moved at an unexpected speed. everyone on the blue pearl was flustered by this unprecedented movement.


    before they could retrieve the harpoons and anchor, before they could initiate evasive maneuvers.


    the ��sleepless lake princess��, who had penetrated within range, threw a sword of darkness.


    even in this situation, the skilled helmsman accurately turned the ship��s direction, allowing [steadfast superstition] to take the direct hit, but-


    only [steadfast superstition] endured.


    crash!


    the front of the blue pearl caved in.


    the tremendous force of the sword of darkness tore off [steadfast superstition] from the bow and pushed it into the inside of the ship.


    the already tattered bow was crushed, and the collapse spread from the bow to the hull of the airship. the masts kept breaking and falling chaotically.


    unable to withstand, the blue pearl immediately lost its lift, and


    boom!


    it crashed into the middle of the battlefield teeming with monsters.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 804

    chapter 804


    the rompeller siblings were also avatars who could borrow the power of their racial deity.


    although they had not inherited these powers long ago and were unfamiliar with them, and even though the supply of magical power from the spirit realm to reality was weakening��


    ��waaaaaah!��


    they were able to exert enough power to save their lives in the falling situation.


    the two siblings created a water cushion under the blue pearl, and although the ship crashed horribly to the ground, the impact was dispersed.


    ��everyone, retreat!��


    lucas shouted, gathering the sailors who were staggering from the impact of the crash.


    ��retreat! hurry��!��


    but despair quickly clouded the faces of those who had hastily escaped from the ship.


    ��ah... aah...��


    ��hii, hiiiiii!��


    it was approaching.


    the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    the blue pearl had crashed near the center of the battlefield. although not too far from the castle walls, it felt like a thousand miles to the sailors struggling from the impact of the crash.


    and the master of nightmares was closing the distance with graceful steps.


    the rompeller siblings gritted their teeth and drew their daggers and pistols.


    ��damn, is this as far as we go...?��


    ��i wanted to cause a bit more trouble...��


    ��...��


    lucas stepped forward, pushing back the injured soldiers, his face hardened as he placed his hand on his waist.


    it was then.


    ��...?��


    the gaze of the ��sleepless lake princess��, who had been staring at the blue pearl��s crew, suddenly shifted.


    towards crossroad��s castle wall, no��


    towards an artifact installed on top of it.


    the artifact, made of a large metal plate, was accurately reflecting the ��sleepless lake princess�� on its smooth surface.


    lilly, the red-haired senior magician who had her hand on the artifact, shouted vigorously.


    ��[start over]��!��


    the artifact, [start over].


    its effect was to forcibly teleport the target whose full body was captured inside the metal plate to the southern end of crossroad��s field.


    click��!


    as the artifact��s activation sound rang out, the next moment.


    crack!


    a clear fracture opened on the metal plate.


    it was the price of daring to handle an existence of a different caliber, one that couldn��t be contained.


    the alchemists gritted their teeth and rushed in, holding the trembling metal plate with their hands to stabilize it, pouring all their magical power into the artifact.


    due to the effects of the spirit realm closure, self-sustaining magical power supply was difficult, so they had connected the artifact to pre-stored magical power charging paths to barely maintain output, but it was unstable.


    crack, crackcrackcrack!


    like a glass mirror breaking, countless cracks spread across the metal plate. even as their hands were torn by the broken metal fragments, everyone endured.


    and then��


    ��fly away... awaaaay!��


    with lilly��s cry,


    clang��!


    the entire metal plate bent and broke, and [start over] was ultimately destroyed horribly.


    but it completed its final mission to the very end.


    flash!


    it succeeded in teleporting the ��sleepless lake princess�� to the southern end of the field.


    as the grim reaper who had approached right in front of them suddenly distanced herself, the blue pearl��s crew let out a collective scream-like cheer.


    but it was too early to rejoice.


    thud thud thud thud thud��!


    the monsters in the area had been keeping their distance as it was the hunting ground chosen by the master of nightmares, but now that she had been flung to the entrance of the battlefield.


    the monsters no longer held back. they rushed in from all directions to tear apart and kill the humans who had fallen in the middle of the battlefield.


    and, if the master of nightmares was absent.


    the human side had no reason to hold back either.


    ��everyone, duck your heads��!��


    with the cry of a stern old man, terrifying pillars of fire rose around the blue pearl. hundreds of monsters rushing towards the crew turned to ashes instantly.


    when lucas looked up, he saw ivory tower master dearmudin and telekinetic bodybag flying through the sky to their rescue.


    until now, dearmudin had been supporting the sky knight division using the flight ability of his equipped item [old phoenix]. bodybag was also able to fly using telekinesis and was supporting him.


    that��s why they were able to come to the rescue at such an opportune moment.


    ��let��s evacuate!��


    the two magicians grabbed all of the blue pearl��s crew at once, lifting them into the air, and transported them towards the castle walls.


    the monsters didn��t give up and kept swarming in, but bodybag bound them with a force field and dearmudin burned them all.


    ��thank you for the rescue, lord dearmudin.��


    lucas expressed his gratitude. but dearmudin shook his head.


    ��haaaa...��


    white breath leaked from lucas��s lips.


    simultaneously, the pale light cluster of [excalibur] and the deep blue light cluster of [bestowed sword] began to melt into the golden aura emanating from lucas��s body.


    ��sanctification�� and ��bestialization�� were opposite concepts. complete opposites.


    not something that could be contained together in one body.


    but lucas was handling them simultaneously. neutralizing the two properties against each other, not being buried in sanctity, not being devoured by bestiality, he was walking the middle path between them.


    ��i am human.��


    lucas, murmuring, slowly brought the two swords together before his chest.


    click, click, click!


    the two swords transformed, merging into one.


    [bestowed sword], which was only a handle in substance, clung to the lower part of [excalibur]��s handle, spewing magical lightning.


    at the same time, the separated guard parts also rose up along [excalibur]��s handle with magical lightning, attaching to [excalibur]��s guard.


    and then,


    thud��!


    along the snow-white blade of the holy sword with pale light condensed on it, a current of blue light surged.


    enveloping [excalibur]��s blade, the blade of light of [bestowed sword] burst forth, swirling enormously.


    that white and blue aura, combining sanctity and bestiality, eventually settled into a serene golden color.


    ex-grade weapon, [ad astra].


    this weapon, normally so unstable it could only be used for a limited time, was now gripped steadily and calmly in lucas��s hand.


    because its master had firmly established his own mind.


    the weapon too found serenity between the two swirling forces.


    ��i am the master of my fate, choosing my path by my own will.��


    the pale light of divinity and the deep blue light of the beast completely merged into a golden aura.


    with unwavering eyes fixed straight ahead, lucas asked.


    ��what about you, nameless?��


    the master of nightmares was now at hand.


    with her whole body bound by the gazes of the outer gods, creaking like a marionette�� the ��sleepless lake princess�� shot straight ahead.


    lucas took a deep breath.


    ��your fate...��


    a sword of darkness coalesced in the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� hand. an enormous dark greatsword, incomparable to anything before, swirled violently.


    against it, lucas swung [ad astra] straight and true.


    murmuring softly with heartfelt sincerity.


    ��...don��t let them decide it.��


    the sword of darkness and the sword of light collided.


    no sound was made, but instead, a tremendous shockwave spread in all directions.


    darkness and light swirled, devastating the battlefield. all the monsters standing in the area collapsed, spewing blood, and the entire wall of crossroad shook greatly.


    rumble...


    and when the aftermath of the collision subsided.


    ��...��


    lucas had been pushed back more than ten steps from the point of collision.


    he had barely managed to stop by planting his greatsword into the ground and sliding backwards, his back almost touching the city gate before coming to a difficult halt.


    and the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    ��...��


    she had taken one step back from the point of collision.


    while lucas was forced back ten steps, she had retreated only one step.


    the difference in power was clear. the ��sleepless lake princess�� was overwhelmingly stronger.


    however��


    the outer gods controlling the ��sleepless lake princess��, looking down on this scene, were bewildered.


    no one.


    in all the infinitely repeated iterations until now, no one.


    no ancient being, no mythical monster, no legendary hero, no weapon embodying all of humanity��s wisdom, nor strategy devised by the wisest minds.


    nothing had ever confronted her head-on and made her take even one step back.


    perhaps this disturbance among the outer gods was transmitted to her.


    ��...��


    for the first time.


    the fingertips of the ��sleepless lake princess�� holding the sword of darkness trembled.


    ��...until my lord returns.��


    after spitting out a mouthful of blood-tinged saliva,


    his azure eyes flashing between disheveled strands of hair, lucas gripped his sword anew.


    ��you shall not pass, nameless.��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 805

    chapter 805


    wielding both powers that consume humanity: sanctification and bestial transformation.


    combining the two most powerful weapons in the world into one, fully drawing out their abilities.


    as if possessed by divine will, taking steps filled with determination and striking with blows imbued with resolve.


    lucas fought truly like the protagonist chosen by the world.


    as ash had boasted earlier, lucas, having awakened his potential beyond its limits, was undoubtedly the strongest knight.


    however-


    ��...��


    the ��sleepless lake princess��, reborn as the master of nightmares, was invincible.


    she was the embodiment of all nightmares in the world, the personification of destruction.


    from the beginning, she was not an entity that could be fought or pushed back against.


    against such an opponent, lucas had managed to hold out for dozens of exchanges. it was an unbelievable feat for a mere human.


    each time lucas��s sword of light blocked the sword of darkness wielded by the ��sleepless lake princess��, the outer gods�� eyes widened in shock.


    but miracles are ultimately temporary.


    the difference in absolute power was too great. he couldn��t hold out forever.


    this final delaying action was nearing its end.


    ��...haah...��


    white breath once again escaped from lucas��s blood-covered lips.


    currently, lucas was leaning against the dented gate of crossroad.


    he had just received a blow from the ��sleepless lake princess�� and was thrown back, crashing into the gate like a cannonball.


    in lucas��s hand, the great sword of light [ad astra] was still firmly gripped.


    but all his other equipment was horribly damaged.


    gauntlets, boots, breastplate, pauldrons, backplate �� every part of the armor [black scales] was in tatters, and blood poured profusely from the flesh beneath the broken armor.


    ��just one more time.��


    blood dripped from the ends of his disheveled blonde hair. an excruciating pain he had never felt before coursed through his body, cut by the sword of darkness.


    but his sapphire eyes still emitted a sharp light like a blade��s edge, and his will remained unscathed.


    ��block it just one more time.��


    lucas himself knew well. that he couldn��t hold off the master of nightmares forever.


    so �� just one more time.


    just one more time. just one more time. just one more time. continuously...


    whoosh-!


    the next moment, the ��sleepless lake princess�� charged forward. the sword of darkness in her hand swirled fiercely.


    even in the midst of this fierce battle, lucas was comprehending the principles of swordsmanship.


    he continued to internalize how to face that overwhelming sword of darkness to hold out even a little longer...


    as the two swords of light and darkness entangled, he was able to withstand the enemy commander��s attack once again.


    crash!


    lucas endured, but the gate he was leaning against exploded.


    along with the fallen gate, lucas was thrown inside the fortress. he quickly tried to regain his balance by stabbing his sword into the ground, but he was still pushed back for quite a distance.


    ��kuh...!��


    lucas gritted his teeth.


    the enemy commander had finally entered inside the fortress walls.


    through the fortress entrance where dust rose from the fallen gate, the sound of footsteps echoed: step, step.


    the next moment, as the dust cleared with a gust of wind, the figure of the enemy commander �� the ��sleepless lake princess�� �� was revealed.


    the enemy commander��s light footsteps touched the inside of the fortress. lucas clenched his teeth and gripped his sword.


    once again.


    if once isn��t enough, then twice. if twice isn��t enough, then thrice-


    it��s a matter of trying again and again without giving up.


    so, once more...


    ��...?!��


    however, immediately after, lucas belatedly realized that both his knees had touched the ground.


    his spirit was still enduring, but his body had reached its limit first.


    ��stand up!��


    lucas gritted his teeth as he struck his disobedient legs that had collapsed on their own.


    ��move, damn legs!��


    but before his trembling legs could struggle to stand again, the enemy commander was approaching once more.


    just as lucas was about to swing his sword even from his fallen posture-


    tap!


    someone rushed in front of him.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� sharply extended her hand. dark power wrapped around like a whip, lashing torkel��s entire body.


    not only the shield torkel was holding, but all the armor on his entire body was completely shattered.


    but torkel had already activated his ultimate skill [man is not made for defeat].


    he feels the pain, but takes no damage.


    and torkel was not a man who could be stopped by pain alone.


    grab!


    the warrior��s strong hand grasped the enemy commander��s body. torkel clung to the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    he knows.


    both the ��sleepless lake princess�� and torkel himself, everyone here knows. that torkel��s strength alone cannot stop the enemy commander.


    knowing this, torkel volunteered for this role.


    if he could create even a slight opening for the enemy commander during the mere 10 minutes he could endure.


    if he could expose even a dust-sized weakness in the invincible monster.


    if it could be of even the slightest help to his comrades�� counterattack that would follow!


    it��s worth trying.


    as torkel dropped and clung to the enemy commander, junior, who had been waiting on top of the wall, raised her staff forward.


    zing-!


    a halo appeared in the sky, and the surrounding space shattered like a mosaic.


    [elemental disassembly].


    it was [elemental disassembly] condensed into a single spell by overlapping dozens of incantations.


    until now, junior had forcibly achieved effects by layering multiple spells when [elemental disassembly] didn��t work on an enemy.


    but this time, she changed her approach.


    she decided to delve into a single [elemental disassembly] to the extreme.


    to a realm never reached before, scraping away yin, surpassing void, and even transcending the realm of emptiness-


    to the realm of nothingness.


    and now she succeeded in proving the formula that had only been theoretical.


    instead of insufficient human magic power, she forcibly overclocked the magic core of her staff to complete the spell.


    in the end, the staff [rod of crimson], having exceeded its critical point, couldn��t withstand and exploded. but even that was within her calculations.


    ��...��


    junior sensed it.


    that this would be the ultimate magic casting of her life as a magician.


    but for some reason, rather than feeling regretful...


    she felt relieved.


    ��heavens, behold!��


    as she completed her ultimate, junior smiled brightly.


    ��we are here-!��


    crack-crack-crack!


    the halo, grown to an unbelievable size, covered the sky above, and the space below it completely shattered.


    junior collapsed, violently coughing up blood. but her ultimate magic undoubtedly had an effect.


    ��...?!��


    the veil of invulnerability that made the ��sleepless lake princess�� invincible was lifted.


    at this very moment when the connection between the spirit realm and the human world weakened, making magic power scarce.


    as the curse, nightmare, and darkness that formed the essence of the ��sleepless lake princess�� were also powers from another world, i.e., created by magic power. her existence was clearly shaken...


    and junior��s ultimate magic struck perfectly in that gap.


    ��...��


    supported and healed simultaneously by the two priests, rosetta and zenis, lucas stood up straight.


    looking around, he saw that his golden aura was already spreading to all the people in this fortress one by one.


    it was another miracle born because they all shared the same will and followed the same flag.


    ��once more.��


    lucas muttered softly, and


    ��once more-!��


    the people rushed out.


    to stop the enemy commander once again.


    to protect the world, even if just one more time.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 806

    chapter 806


    the final chance for a counterattack has arrived.


    in this brief moment when junior��s [elemental disassembler] and torkel��s [man is not made for defeat] are taking effect.


    in this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, everyone in the monster front launched perfectly coordinated attacks.


    just as they had trained and mastered over the past three years...!


    ��ivory tower!��


    ��senior mage!��


    the two flame mages representing the monster front��s firepower stretched out their hands simultaneously.


    ��this is our final flame-!��


    dearmudin��s massive pillar of fire was enveloped by lilly��s flames, swirling like waves.


    as they merged into one, the whirling flames exploded.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� was engulfed in tremendous flames.


    her body, which should have been impervious to any attack, burned pitch black. her fingertips and toes turned to ash and scattered, only to ripple and regenerate moments later.


    it��s working-


    following the two flame mages�� inferno, all the mages formed a joint aerial magic circle and unleashed their spells to the limit. mages from every school of magic in the world unleashed their ultimate spells without holding back.


    the mana in the air became scarce, forcing everyone to overload their staves to complete their spells. the staves of the mages standing on the wall exploded one after another, scattering multicolored lights.


    knowing this would be the last magical display to go down in history.


    the tearful magical baptism of the mages who had accepted their farewell poured down on the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    fire and water, wind and lightning, earth and ice, light and darkness...


    even in the face of this all-out concentrated fire, the ��sleepless lake princess�� endured. her body broke apart and regenerated endlessly, persisting like a nightmare lurking in the deepest night.


    but she had to retreat.


    after the magical bombardment ended, on the ground sizzling with magical heat, the ��sleepless lake princess�� staggered for the first time.


    crackle, crackle...


    the gaze of the outer gods connected to her, those pitch-black puppet strings, wavered as if filled with static.


    when the momentarily sluggish ��sleepless lake princess�� finally looked ahead again-


    ��...!��


    a fist shrouded in red energy was flying towards her face.


    it was the fist of kuilan, the beast king with his red braids fluttering.


    kuilan, who had lost both the wolf��s curse and the beast-kin��s blessing, was now a much smaller human than before. his fist could no longer deliver the same power as before.


    he knew this.


    that��s why he changed his approach.


    ta-at!


    behind him, the members of the penal squad followed suit, assuming the same stance as kuilan.


    by the time of the battle with the black dragon, the maple fist had already been refined. it had been reborn as a martial art of the new era that anyone could learn, regardless of whether they were beast-kin or relied on curses.


    the new grandmaster acknowledged by lunared.


    kuilan had passed on the secret techniques of the maple fist to all members of his direct subordinates in the penal squad, and now in this final battle-


    ��unite.��


    he saw the fruits of his labor.


    ��heart-severing wind wolf-!��


    five-person heart-severing wind wolf.


    five fists flew simultaneously, scattering red energy.


    even with her body in tatters from the earlier magical barrage, the lake princess tried to defend against this attack. however, torkel, who had stubbornly clung to the enemy commander��s body, interfered with her movements.


    the time torkel bought was not even a second, perhaps not even 0.1 seconds.


    but that gap was enough.


    bwooosh-!


    the unprecedented simultaneous five-person secret technique strike pierced through the ��sleepless lake princess��.


    feeling the definite impact, kuilan grinned.


    the power of one is certainly weak. however-


    the power of unity is far stronger.


    and once again, he ran to the edge of the wall and began providing supporting fire for his allies.


    bang! bububububang!


    kwagwagwagwang-!


    as the ��sleepless lake princess�� was pushed far enough away from the castle walls, the soldiers on the walls began their bombardment as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    emitting a golden aura, all the soldiers unleashed cross-fire with practiced movements.


    cannons and ballistas, arrows and bullets, artifacts and magic...


    the ��sleepless lake princess��, who had been continuously pushed back by the relentless barrage, suddenly had the strings connected to her body become clear again.


    the gaze of the outer gods had been restored.


    ��...!��


    darkness swirled out from the nightmare��s master, swallowing up all the cross-fire that had been pushing her back.


    and as the darkness receded, the ��sleepless lake princess�� regained her original, intact form. as if all the damage until now had been a lie, she was still the undulating master of nightmares.


    junior��s [elemental disassembler] had already ended, and torkel, who had been clinging to the lake princess until the very end, had long since lost consciousness and been thrown far away.


    does that mean all this resistance was futile?


    ��...��


    no.


    at least, everyone in the monster front believed it wasn��t.


    from the beginning, they hadn��t fought to win.


    they had endured for the past three years to protect the world behind them.


    and today was just another day they faced during this journey.


    a little more harsh, a little more painful, a little longer. that kind of day.


    lucas, who had finished recovering while his allies bought time, stepped forward. his two hands grasped the greatsword of light.


    ��once more.��


    he had promised the man who raised the flag on this front.


    that he would protect the world until he returned.


    so, once more...


    behind lucas, bloodied people formed ranks and shouted in unison.


    ��once more-!��


    the spirit realm.


    beneath the roots of the black tree everblack.


    ��...��


    the burning woman �� the goddess �� was watching.


    the desperate struggle unfolding here in the spirit realm. and the desperate struggle unfolding in the mortal world.


    as the battle in the mortal world intensified, the situation in the spirit realm was also deteriorating moment by moment.


    the rebel army led by ash was gradually being pushed back in the face of the outer gods�� offensive. although they had put up a good fight for a while, the difference in power was simply too great from the start.


    ��...��


    the goddess��s eyes were filled with conflict, regret, and a sense of powerlessness as she watched.


    that��s when it happened.


    ��aren��t you going to help?��


    a voice came from above the goddess��s head.


    it was a familiar voice. the goddess answered bitterly as she looked up.


    ��what exactly can i do... other than burn while tied up here.��


    and she called out the name of the one descending along the roots of everblack above her head.


    ��...dustia.��


    the distant descendant of the goddess and ash��s birth mother.


    dustia smiled back haggardly.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 807

    chapter 807


    it wasn��t just dustia.


    the regressors of each generation who inherited the curse from the goddess were all trapped here inside everblack.


    this was the divine punishment that the clan received for stealing the magical fire.


    even after death, they were trapped in this spirit realm, forced to watch as their descendants repeated their lives �� an eternal curse of regression for the entire clan.


    ��won��t you help us?��


    dustia asked once more.


    the goddess let out a long sigh. she murmured softly:


    ��for our human race that lived as slaves... to live at least like proper humans. that��s why i planted this tree.��


    the goddess looked up at the roots of the massive thorn tree she had planted herself, which was now burning itself to provide warmth.


    ��and now you��re saying we should get rid of this tree?��


    ��if this tree disappears, mother, you can be freed. you won��t need to sacrifice yourself eternally burning like this.��


    ��i would be free, but!��


    the goddess shook her head.


    ��our descendants, all of humanity, will now shiver in eternal cold.��


    ��...��


    ��without the light of magical fire... the next harsh millennium will begin. even so...��


    ��it��s because that��s what��s necessary for the next generation,�� dustia said with conviction.


    ��it��s because that��s what��s truly necessary for humanity... no, for the entire world.��


    the goddess blinked in surprise.


    dustia turned her head to look at her son leading the battle against the outer gods.


    ��just as a child grows into an adult. just as independence comes when childhood ends...��


    in the mother��s memories, he was still a small, young boy.


    her son, who had somehow grown so big without her noticing.


    ��the time for maturity has come, both for our humanity and for this world.��


    ��time for maturity...?��


    ��the time to stand on one��s own strength, not power given from outside.��


    the time to move beyond the one-sided help given by parents and live solely on one��s own strength.


    it was bound to come someday.


    ��i understand it pains you, mother.��


    ��...��


    ��what parent wouldn��t? whose heart wouldn��t be torn watching their child��s back as they venture alone into the wilderness?��


    dustia spoke emphatically.


    ��but we must let them go.��


    ��...��


    ��just as parents can��t care for their children forever, this tree can��t last eternally either.��


    the magical lighthouse, planted by the will of the outer gods, spreading the power of the outside world into this world.


    thanks to the magical power this tree drew up, humanity prospered for the past millennium.


    but that power was ultimately external. not created by this world itself.


    it must be outgrown someday.


    ��the child who leaves their parents�� hands and departs alone into the wilderness will surely be cold. surely suffer. but.��


    dustia smiled faintly.


    ��becoming an adult is inherently such a thing, isn��t it?��


    even if cold, even if painful.


    doing today��s work while chewing dirt and swallowing dust.


    it is through this process that a child finally becomes an adult.


    only through this process can one truly become an adult.


    ��...��


    before the goddess who couldn��t continue speaking, the spirit of another regressor appeared this time.


    it was her own son, born to the goddess herself, who had been burned at the stake with her.


    ��mother, that child fighting out there right now... that��s the one.��


    the son whispered, looking at ash catching his breath while leaning on his flag outside.


    ��the child i told you about then, who would sever and change this very world that discriminates and enslaves based on power and race...��


    ��...��


    ��at first glance, that child��s actions may seem reckless and foolish. but such a reckless and foolish path is in fact what leads the world to the next era...��


    the son smiled.


    ��you showed us that yourself, mother.��


    by now, all the other regressors of the clan had appeared and stood before the goddess.


    the goddess wept as she looked over her descendants connected to her, who had shared in the eternal punishment.


    ��just as mother gladly sacrificed herself for us and our descendants.��


    the son reached out his hand towards the goddess��s burning hand.


    ��now please send us off with a glad heart. please accept it with a glad heart.��


    at the same time, the regressors reached out their hands towards each other��s hands.


    ��the maturity of our descendants. the... independence of our child.��


    the flames that had been burning the goddess spread to the son��s body through his hand.


    the regressors endured the pain of their bodies burning as they willingly connected the flames, holding hands in a line reaching towards the sky. at the end of the joined hands, dustia stretched her hand towards the heavens.


    the tip of everblack��s roots touched her hand.


    and.


    whoosh-


    through the flames, will was transmitted.


    ��my everblack,��


    the goddess whispered, swallowing her tears.


    ��my... giving thorn tree.��


    as fire spread through the entire root system, the voice of the goddess who had planted, warmed, and guarded the tree for the past millennium was conveyed to the tree.


    ��even now, worried about people, pitying those who would shiver in the cold without you, you can��t bring yourself to remove your trunk.��


    the goddess whispered tenderly.


    ��it��s alright.��


    thump...


    the roots of the tree, which hadn��t moved at all until now, twisted faintly.


    ��when will that ��secret final shot�� be ready...?!��


    blood from a wound on my forehead, which had somehow injured even my spirit body, trickled down to my chin.


    wiping it away with the back of my hand, i grinned.


    ��just hold on a little longer. i��ll definitely do it.��


    i believed.


    ��that man who wants the true ending more than anyone... that damn previous player.��


    my accomplice who has been fighting eternally before me.


    ��he��ll definitely give those outer gods one hell of a blow...!��


    mortal world.


    crossroad. in front of the city gates.


    ��...��


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� stood still, looking around.


    the area was completely devastated.


    the city walls made of black dragon scales and bones were all crushed, and the siege weapons placed on them were all destroyed.


    the humans who once blocked her advance against the master of nightmares, wrapped in golden auras.


    now not a single one could stand on two legs.


    all were bleeding, clutching their wounds, struggling to breathe.


    though they still glared at her with eyes full of will, that was all.


    the battle was over.


    ��...��


    crackle, crackle...


    as the connection between the spirit realm and mortal world weakened, the puppet strings of the outer gods controlling the ��sleepless lake princess�� kept flickering.


    and each time the connection weakened like this, something inside the ��sleepless lake princess�� kept moving.


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� couldn��t understand why they were still breathing.


    why she kept pulling back the tip of her sword at the critical moment.


    how she somehow didn��t want to kill these people, this city.


    she was the master of nightmares. just a collection of monsters that crawled out from under that black lake.


    just a tool to kill people and destroy the world.


    as the outer gods�� connection weakened, something inside her kept interfering.


    ��...��


    hazy memories... flashed through her mind.


    the day she first met them at the entrance of the lake kingdom.


    the day she first sold them items.


    the day they fought monsters shoulder to shoulder.


    the days they defeated wolves, snakes, dragons together.


    the day they shared drinks and talked about dreams for the future.


    ah, and...


    the night of a party where they held hands and danced.


    ��...��


    under the burnt veil, the woman��s lips moved hesitatingly.


    ��what...��


    for the first time in countless playthroughs.


    the queen of monsters opened her mouth to speak to the people.


    ��what... was i to you?��


    after a moment of silence.


    those who had fallen began to speak one by one.


    the dwarf said:


    ��a friend.��


    the elf said:


    ��a guiding light.��


    the young knight with a broken shield tied to his bloodied arm said:


    ��big sister.��


    the blonde knight still gripping his sword of light said:


    ��comrade.��


    under the veil, the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� eyes widened.


    it was then.


    crackle!


    the outer gods forcibly expanded the passage in the spirit realm, and as a result, their gaze towards the mortal world also intensified.


    the black gaze connected to the ��sleepless lake princess�� became clearer than ever before. the outer gods injected an unprecedentedly intense will to ensure they didn��t lose control over her for even a moment.


    now the gaze wrapped around the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� body was almost visible like black spider webs.


    the delusions clouding the master of nightmares were forcibly deleted. she once again became a complete puppet of the outer gods.


    the trembling in her fingertips disappeared. the master of nightmares slowly raised her sword of darkness, aiming it at the people who were still trying to stop her despite having fallen.


    step. step. step...


    it was then.


    in this place where no one could stand, someone��s footsteps echoed.


    from inside the city, through the collapsed gates, right up to the tip of the sword aimed by the master of nightmares.


    everyone turned their gaze towards the one slowly walking out.


    it was aider who appeared.


    the lord��s advisor in old formal attire slowly took off his glasses.


    as the thick glasses disappeared, his old, old gray eyes were revealed.


    gazing calmly at the ��sleepless lake princess�� with that sunken, ancient gaze, aider opened his mouth.


    ��and...��


    with a faint, shy smile.


    to confess without hiding what she had been to him.


    ��a secret love.��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 808

    chapter 808


    ��do you remember?��


    standing before the ��sleepless lake princess��, facing the tip of her sword.


    aider suddenly reminisced about the distant past.


    ��there was a time when you invited me to go on a picnic together.��


    ��...��


    ��you said there was a hill on the outskirts where we often played as children. with a big zelkova tree, and flowers blooming in summer...��


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� couldn��t recall any memories.


    ��you were the one who first suggested we go on a picnic there.��


    the ��sleepless lake princess�� couldn��t summon any emotions.


    ��you have no idea how my heart raced then. just imagining spending a happy moment alone with you, whom i secretly loved, kept me up all night in excitement.��


    such distant memories are nothing but forgotten, burnt ashes.


    she��s only listening to this man��s words because he��s a former player. the outer gods are cautious, not knowing what tricks he might have prepared.


    but aider was simply, calmly unfolding his old memories with care.


    ��but it rained on the promised day.��


    a tender smile appeared on aider��s lips.


    ��it suddenly poured, so the picnic was canceled. i was utterly disappointed and dejected.��


    ��...��


    ��but do you remember what you said to me then?��


    no memories.


    no emotions.


    surface.


    yet somehow, suddenly.


    the sound of rain echoes in her ears...


    ��when it rains, we can see the rainy scenery.��


    the two of them,


    in their forms from five hundred years ago.


    ��and when the rain stops, we can see a rainbow.��


    sitting side by side in a pavilion in the palace courtyard, watching the falling rain together...


    eventually, the rain stops.


    as the sky clears brightly, the young princess smiles.


    ��come, aider. let��s go see the rainbow.��


    the princess��s outstretched hand takes the slave��s hand,


    and the two step into a world where sunlight seeps through, where the rain has stopped-


    ��let��s go... see the rainbow...��


    when she blinked once, the distant memory vanished as if it were a lie.


    this is a battlefield.


    standing here are not a princess and a slave, but the master of nightmares and a failed hero.


    ��...the rainbow i saw with you that day.��


    aider quietly confessed.


    ��it has kept me alive all this time.��


    ��...��


    ��the beautiful things you gave me were so brilliant... they��re still embedded in my heart, refusing to disappear, and that��s why i��ve lived until now.��


    aider��s halted steps began to move forward again.


    ��since the day the lake kingdom fell, eternal black rain has been falling in your world.��


    as he approached, the sword in the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� hand emitted an eerie aura.


    aider paid no heed.


    whatever was in her hand, it didn��t matter from the start.


    what he wanted to reach was only her heart.


    ��my poor princess, who took in all that rain to save a world drowning in black rain.��


    aider took another step closer.


    shunk-!


    the dark sword thrust forward, piercing aider��s chest.


    but aider continued to step forward even in that state.


    his pierced chest crumbled and scattered like dust. blood surged up, wetting his lips. his trembling legs wobbled, seeming ready to collapse at any moment.


    but with truly desperate will, he took one more step forward-


    and reached out his hand.


    aider��s weathered fingertips touched the princess��s cheek beneath her veil.


    ��this time, let me.��


    caressing her cold cheek, aider smiled with his blood-stained face.


    ��show you a rainbow.��


    the outer gods, sensing something amiss, urgently tried to pull the ��sleepless lake princess�� back.


    but it was already too late.


    ��there has never been a soul i couldn��t corrupt. so, if i can corrupt that person...!��


    at this moment.


    on this small stage of a play.


    ��i don��t mind if my soul burns away completely...!��


    for the first time, the demon king took on the leading role.


    ��i��ll show you that you��re nothing but an ordinary human...��


    at some point, his destroyed body could no longer recover.


    as the passage to the otherworld closed, the demon king��s power was also fading.


    ��that you��re just an ordinary human who should live ordinarily, die ordinarily, be happy ordinarily and be unhappy ordinarily...!��


    but the demon king, with unbelievable determination, continued to close the sky with his body that was being torn apart and exploding.


    ��i��ll prove it by corrupting you-!��


    the demon king desperately squeezed out his last strength,


    ��aaaaaaah-!��


    and just before the sky��s gate closed completely-


    chwaaaak...!


    unable to withstand the countless ��flickers�� pouring from the other side of the otherworld, his entire body finally exploded and collapsed.


    the demon king fell powerlessly.


    falling down with his body in tatters, he desperately turned his broken face to look for me.


    and...


    taat-!


    the moment he fell, i was simultaneously soaring up.


    as we brushed past each other in mid-air, our gazes met.


    the demon king asked with difficulty.


    ��can i leave it to you?��


    i grinned.


    ��of course...!��


    flying up to the center of the sky, i stretched out my hand.


    on my hand was the [imperial seal ring].


    ��as the racial god of humanity, no...��


    with eyes wide open, i declared.


    ��as the leader of the world guardian front, i represent all free will in this world!��


    then, from all over the world, white and transparent energy began to pour towards me in a whirlwind.


    this was not power borrowed from the outside world.


    it was the pure power of this world, the free will of all people in this world. it was their sum total.


    ��i wish on behalf of this world.��


    gooooo...!


    the will of the gathered people is hot.


    it was deeper and heavier than any sum of will i had gathered before.


    that��s why i don��t hesitate even more.


    the responsibility to properly represent the hearts of those who believe in and follow my flag... lies with me!


    ��we reject all oppression imposed on our world...��


    i forged the ��world��s will�� gathered in me and...


    ��we reject it-!��


    i shot it towards the sky.


    a dazzling white light covered the passage connecting to the otherworld.


    the outer gods attempted a final resistance. somehow pushing their broken fingers into the passage, they poured countless ��flickers�� towards me.


    the endlessly overlapping ��flickers�� and the outer gods�� touches finally blocked the world��s will.


    for a moment, our powers were in equilibrium.


    a tense tug-of-war continues.


    ��aaaaaaah-!��


    i roared and stretched out my hand.


    how did we come this far?


    do you think we��ll be pushed back here?


    ��just a little more...��


    feeling my whole body burning in the torrent of light, i desperately shouted.


    ��just, a little, more...!��


    and.


    tuduk, tududuk...


    unable to withstand the fierce battle, cracks began to appear on the [imperial seal ring].


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 809

    chapter 809


    the final light and darkness collided in mid-air.


    the light i gathered and shot, the ��will of the world��.


    and the outer gods�� final resistance blocking it. that dense darkness.


    gooooo...!


    surrounded by the torrent of light, i gritted my teeth while pouring out the ��will of the world��.


    within this ��will�� was not only the will of the suicide squad here with me in the spirit realm.


    not only the will of my comrades who set out for the final battle in the human world.


    but also the will of all those living ordinary lives in the world.


    for everyone to become the true master of their own destiny.


    for everyone to break free from puppet bondage and gain true freedom.


    they gave up the foundations of civilization that make up our world, gave up the warmth of magic, and followed my flag into the cold wilderness.


    the fate of this entire world that believes in and follows me hangs on my flag, on my fingertips.


    do you think i��ll lose...!


    ��just a little more...��


    tuduk, tududuk...


    unable to withstand the fierce battle, cracks began to appear on the [imperial seal ring].


    ��just, a little, more...!��


    and very slowly, the light... the ��will of the world�� began to be pushed back.


    i gritted my teeth.


    we��ve already gathered all the will we can from our world. this is the maximum output.


    is even this not enough to overcome the oppression of the outer gods?


    ��someone...��


    i desperately prayed.


    ��if someone, even just a little... could lend me their will...!��


    that��s when it happened.


    whaaaak...!


    a faint but clear current of will blew from behind me.


    that current joined the ��will of the world��, and the light i was emitting gradually grew stronger. conversely, the darkness of the outer gods, their final resistance, proportionally weakened.


    surprised, i looked for the source of the newly joined will.


    those who lent me this will were none other than...


    ��...!��


    beyond that sky.


    some of the countless outer gods.


    among those fierce eyes glaring at me with malice as if to kill me, a few eyes were sending me supportive gazes. they had added their will to mine.


    ��ah.��


    and i realized, just now, that those gazes.


    were very familiar and old.


    in this absurdly named game called ��apocalypse play��.


    giving far more top-grade rewards than the standard.


    providing tools, set equipment, and hints exactly needed for the situation.


    quietly watching over me, this world, with goodwill among other outer gods who poured out malice saying die, perish, explode.


    within the limits of the system, they tried their best to help me somehow...


    they were the very outer gods who had been cheering me on all this long time.


    ��what...?!��


    the other astonished outer gods shouted.


    ��what are you doing, you lot!��


    ��why are you helping the ants�� rebellion?!��


    ��their misfortune is our joy! their tragedy is our nourishment! why?!��


    the rest of the outer gods were enraged but.


    the moment those few outer gods lent their will, the tide turned.


    the collision of light and darkness that had been in equilibrium was now gradually changing to the advantage of light �� the ��will of the world�� was pushing back.


    ��aaaaaaah-!��


    i squeezed out my last strength and thrust my fist forward.


    flash-!


    the light completely pushed back the darkness.


    the ��will of the world�� completely dyed white the passage connecting to the otherworld.


    finally, all the outer gods couldn��t withstand and retreated, and the next moment.


    kuguuuguuung...!


    the sky closed.


    above the completely closed sky, i applied the final process.


    like melting wax to seal a letter with a seal.


    gathering the last of my will power, i sealed the closed passage... and stamped the [imperial seal ring].


    kung-!


    as the insignia of the ��world guardian front�� was stamped on the sky, the completely shattered [imperial seal ring] scattered into golden fragments.


    the sky was completely closed, and the passage was shut.


    beyond the closed sky, countless hands that the outer gods belatedly poured out struck down wildly. fists and palms full of anger swung beyond the glass-like barrier. but it��s no use anymore.


    ��...!��


    ��...!��


    ��...!��


    far in the sky, the outer gods�� furious roars echoed.


    below the roots of everblack.


    ��...��


    the terribly shattered demon king lay there.


    with his very soul torn to shreds, the demon king was dying. he felt his end was near.


    kung! kuguuuguuung!


    that��s when it happened.


    the entire spirit realm began to collapse with violent tremors. ash had succeeded in completely sealing the gate to the otherworld.


    with the success of the rebellion, this artificial space �� the spirit realm �� created by the outer gods to interfere with this world was naturally in the process of disappearing.


    ��...��


    fragments of the shattered everblack rained down on the demon king��s head. the demon king quietly gazed at the collapsing world with blurry eyes.


    that��s when.


    sabak. sabak.


    a faint sound of footsteps was heard.


    surprise flashed across the demon king��s face as he painfully turned his head.


    ��...��


    there, a woman.


    so familiar yet so strange. such a missed woman was approaching with an emotionless face.


    ��...are you satisfied with this?��


    the woman, once called a goddess but now an ordinary being, asked.


    ��by sacrificing your entire life, destroying a world like this... are you satisfied?��


    ��of course.��


    a satisfied smile spread across the demon king��s mouth like a white crack.


    ��i couldn��t be more satisfied.��


    the woman��s body no longer had any divine radiance or transcendent holiness.


    the thorn bush that had been wrapped around her body, the unquenchable flames, the wounds from stoning, all had disappeared.


    she had become just an ordinary soul.


    ��in the end, i succeeded.��


    the demon king raised his broken hand to point at the woman.


    ��you... have fallen to me...��


    the woman shook her head with a bitter smile.


    ��...you fool.��


    kung, kuguuuguuung...!


    once again, the world made the sound of collapsing.


    the ground forming the spirit realm began to sink and the sky started to fall. the white sand beach shot up like a fountain and the transparent sea surged high, sweeping over the shore.


    the black thorn bush, having lost its magical light, shattered and rained down like rain.


    receiving that rain, the woman quietly sat down next to the fallen demon king.


    the two gazed at the perishing world side by side.


    ��what will happen to you now?��


    ��i��ll go to the afterlife.��


    the woman answered calmly.


    ��and i��ll be reborn again and die again, and live countless lives like that, reincarnating.��


    ��i see...��


    ��and you.��


    the woman whispered, examining the demon king��s shattered face.


    ��since you��re not originally a soul of this world, you��ll probably disappear like this.��


    ��...��


    ��even in the unlikely event that your soul doesn��t disappear and reincarnates here, because you��ve committed so many evil deeds... it would take nearly an eternity to pay for all your sins.��


    ��i don��t mind if i disappear. i don��t mind if i��m punished for eternity.��


    the demon king smiled again.


    ��i found the purpose of my life and achieved it. that��s enough.��


    ��...��


    after a moment of silence.


    ��if you don��t disappear, if you pay for all your sins for nearly an eternity.��


    the woman spoke in a gentle voice.


    ��and if in that distant future, if there comes a moment when we meet again. then... i��ll greet you with a smile.��


    the demon king, staring blankly at the woman, asked.


    ��is that pity?��


    ��no.��


    the woman smiled faintly.


    ��it��s just a promise.��


    the demon king smiled faintly too.


    ��is that so.��


    ��that��s right.��


    under the collapsing world, the woman reached out and held the demon king��s shadow-like hand.


    at the end of their long ill-fated relationship, the two gazed at each other like that for a long time.


    above their heads, the thorn bush that had lost its light endlessly rained down.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 810

    chapter 810


    reality, human world.


    in front of crossroad��s city gate.


    boom boom boom boom-!


    a black cloud surges towards the collapsed city wall.


    when the connection with the outer gods was cut off, the ��sleepless lake princess�� collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    then, the horde of monsters waiting in the rear, surrounding crossroad, began to charge as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    ��...��


    the fallen heroes and soldiers quietly watched the black tidal wave rushing in, the marching end of the world.


    though they had no strength left to fight.


    everyone got up, holding their wounded parts. supporting each other, they formed a wall with their bodies instead of the broken city wall.


    for they are the last wall of this world. the final line of defense of this world.


    everyone prepared to face their dignified end.


    and, the moment the vanguard of the charging monsters touched the wall of people.


    whoosh...


    it dispersed.


    like mist.


    all the monsters that were rushing in, armed with strong teeth and claws, muscles and hatred, solely to kill humans, dissipated like bubbles.


    the moment ash succeeded in closing the sky in the spirit realm.


    in the human world, all monsters vanished simultaneously in an instant.


    the horde of nightmares disappeared as if it were a lie.


    like darkness fading away before sunrise, the gathering black clouds dispersed, and only peaceful sunlight was shining down on crossroad.


    people looked around in surprise with wide eyes. not believing their own eyes, they rubbed them and turned to look at each other��s faces in astonishment.


    and then, without anyone starting it first, they embraced each other and cheered.


    ��the nightmare is over!��


    someone laughed,


    ��the nightmare is over!��


    someone cried,


    ��we survived!��


    everyone hugged.


    ��we protected the world...!��


    the people who embraced each other cried and laughed together.


    a little away from the people rejoicing together, in the open space in front of the city gate.


    ��...��


    aider quietly looked down at the ��sleepless lake princess�� lying with her head on his lap.


    lifting the burnt veil. carefully examining the sleeping face of his beloved.


    aider whispered softly.


    ��you are not the ��sleepless lake princess��.��


    she is no longer the master of nightmares.


    because all nightmares have ended.


    aider slowly took out shining fragments from his pocket. they were the pieces of her soul that ash had brought back from the deepest part of the lake kingdom.


    aider slowly tilted his fingertips, and the soul fragments that flowed down his palm fell directly onto her chest, being absorbed into her.


    whoosh...


    the shadow of nightmares remaining on the ��sleepless lake princess��s�� body slowly seeped out. color gradually returned to her pale skin, and a faint warmth circled her cold body.


    she returned to being ��nameless��.


    but aider knew.


    even if all these scattered pieces of her soul were gathered again, it would be impossible to fully restore what she had already lost.


    though the traces of nightmares might disappear, there was no way to recover all the precious things she had sacrificed to save her world.


    so aider chose.


    ��i��ll give you the you that i remember.��


    the existence of her that he remembers.


    the existence of himself who remembers her...


    to give to her.


    ��i��ll give you the world of you that i remember.��


    from his chest pierced by the sword of darkness, aider carefully took out a piece of his own soul.


    it was a dazzlingly white piece, uniquely brilliant among his entirely ashen soul.


    ��will you forgive me for mixing a bit of my impure fragment, like dust, into your noble soul?��


    as aider clenched his hand once and opened it, his soul fragments shattered into powder.


    ��for it is the most precious thing this poor man can give.��


    those memories with her that shone like stardust, the most precious things he had cherished all his life, aider slowly dropped onto her chest.


    ��you are not ��the one who lost her name��.��


    she is no longer nameless.


    for she will regain her rightful name.


    ��your name is ariel.��


    slowly, preciously.


    he calls her original name.


    ��your name is ariel.��


    from the ��sleepless lake princess�� to nameless.


    and from nameless, finally... to ariel.


    ��your name is ariel.��


    everything about ariel that aider remembers.


    the fragments of aider who remembers ariel.


    poured over her mosaic-like pieced-together soul, seeping between those wounds, firmly binding her soul together.


    at that moment, tears trickled down from ariel��s closed eyes.


    ��when i die, i��ll probably fall into hell, but you��ll go to a more peaceful place now.��


    ��...��


    ��it would be nice if we could meet again, but this is probably the last time, right?��


    ��well, i don��t know exactly what��s beyond this path, but...��


    traha and dustia��s lips drew closer.


    ��if your majesty falls into hell, wouldn��t i probably be waiting in the same place?��


    ��may i propose again then?��


    ��of course you should. your proposal in life was the worst.��


    the two kissed slowly, and then stepped back.


    ��well, it��s time to part.��


    ��goodbye. my damned love.��


    dustia left the deck, and traha drove the airship towards ash.


    ash was in the middle of struggling, caught by salome.


    ash tried to shake her off, saying ��i already have someone! get lost!��, but salome kept clinging on, shouting outrageous things like ��it��s better because you have someone!��


    ��ash!��


    traha called out loudly.


    ��there��s no time! we have to leave now!��


    boom boom boom...!


    the spirit realm was collapsing rapidly.


    ash, who had just thrown salome far away, nodded towards the emperor, then looked around at the many people watching him.


    there was no longer any meaning in verbal farewells, nor was there time for them.


    after exchanging glances with everyone once, ash flew towards la mancha.


    at the same time, the five glory knights began preparing the dimensional transfer magic circle installed on la mancha. it was the magic furnace that had been transferred and installed from the demon race��s ship.


    whirr!


    although there was still enough magic power left in the spirit realm, it was clear that the magic power supply would disappear from the moment they crossed the boundary to the human world. so, they were using the magic power stored in advance in the ship��s storage as the power source for operating the magic furnace.


    the emperor exclaimed softly.


    ��at first i wondered why we were transplanting this alien magic furnace, but it was the means to return to the human world.��


    ��if it was just me, it might have been different, but of course i prepared a retreat method as the top priority when escorting your majesty.��


    ash grinned.


    even if the passage between the spirit realm and the human world closed, this was the contingency prepared as a method to return to the human world from the spirit realm for one time only �� la mancha with the dimensional transfer magic circle attached.


    it was the moment when ash, flying through the air, was about to grasp the hand of the emperor standing at the edge of the deck.


    boom-!


    suddenly, a violent vibration shook the area.


    ��...?!��


    ��...!��


    a massive shockwave originating from the magic furnace engraved with the dimensional transfer magic circle swept through the area. la mancha shook greatly, and ash was pushed back sharply.


    the hands of father and son missed each other in mid-air.


    the blood drained from traha��s face.


    ��your majesty!��


    at the same time, hecate, who was preparing the dimensional transfer magic circle in the bridge, screamed.


    ��the dimensional transfer magic circle is going out of control! it entered the operation sequence on its own as soon as we started supplying magic power!��


    as coco, who had installed the dimensional transfer magic circle, had warned in advance. the alien magic furnace itself was in an extremely deteriorated state.


    it had already been used once when entering the spirit realm from the human world, so its durability was at its limit.


    moreover, la mancha had to undergo fierce battles during the great battle in the spirit realm. it had been thrown into the sea of the spirit realm and miraculously resurfaced.


    in this process, it was impossible for the dimensional transfer magic circle, a delicate magic and machine, to remain intact.


    added to this was the very unstable environment of the spirit realm itself collapsing...


    boom-! boom-! boom-!


    irregular vibrations erupted from the magic furnace one after another. ash was pushed back repeatedly like a leaf swept up in a storm.


    traha called out urgently towards the bridge.


    ��stabilize it immediately!��


    ��it��s impossible! the magic furnace isn��t listening!��


    ��then stop the operation for now! force it to stop! ash is outside the ship!��


    ��ugh...!��


    hecate hit the stop button on the magic furnace control panel several times, then tried to forcibly cut the connection between the magic furnace and the magic storage connected to this magic circle by drawing her sword.


    but the amount of magic power going into the operation of this magic circle was too large and enormous for an individual to handle.


    clang-!


    just striking the connection point with the sword shattered the sword, and hecate was thrown backwards.


    traha tried to stop the airship itself by infusing his consciousness, but the dimensional transfer magic circle continued to run wild regardless of the control of the airship itself.


    one of the other glory knights who was trying to stop the operation somehow shouted.


    ��we can��t control it, your majesty! at this rate, soon...!��


    the next moment.


    flash-!


    the dimensional transfer magic circle that had gone out of control forcibly activated, ignoring all the necessary processes.


    the entire huge hull of la mancha was enveloped in light, and with a dazzling flash, it cut through space and... disappeared.


    it left for the human world, leaving ash behind.


    ��...this is why.��


    watching the only method of return to the human world disappear before his eyes, ash laughed helplessly.


    ��i shouldn��t let my guard down until the very end...��


    immediately after, the aftershock of the dimensional transfer magic and the impact of the spirit realm��s collapse swept through the area.


    swept up in that fierce vibration, ash fell to the bottom of the collapsing spirit realm.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 811

    chapter 811


    real world. crossroad.


    serenade stood atop the eastern wall.


    the southern wall was off-limits due to safety concerns, so she had stationed herself at the eastern wall��s tower, the closest vantage point to the battlefield.


    and in this final battle, the world guardian front had emerged victorious.


    they had successfully repelled the invasion of the monstrous horde.


    people laughed and cried, embracing each other, overjoyed to be alive, confirming each other��s warmth.


    however, even in the face of this joyous scene, serenade couldn��t find it in herself to feel truly happy.


    ��my lord...��


    ash had not yet returned.


    with the winter wind blowing against her back, her blue hair tousled by the breeze, serenade clasped her hands together in prayer.


    ��please... just let him be safe...��


    it was then.


    flash-!


    a light suddenly flickered from the eastern plains of crossroad. startled, serenade turned her gaze in that direction.


    in the heart of the withered and nearly dead everblack tree, a magic gate had formed, and soon after, the airship la mancha appeared, forcing its way through the gate.


    ash, who had departed on that airship, must have returned��believing this, a smile unconsciously formed on serenade��s lips.


    but before she could hurry down the eastern wall, a thunderous shout rang out from the airship.


    ��serenade!��


    it was emperor traha.


    the emperor, standing at the bow of the airship, recognized serenade on the wall and roared with a voice like a lion��s.


    ��gather the people immediately!��


    ��what?��


    ��there was an accident during the return trip, and ash didn��t make it back!��


    for a moment, serenade couldn��t comprehend what the emperor was saying.


    a sensation as if all the blood in her body had drained away overwhelmed her. but the emperor��s next words brought her back to her senses.


    ��he will return!��


    ��...!��


    ��if it��s him, he will surely come back! that��s why we must keep this passage open for as long as possible!��


    as soon as la mancha returned to the real world, it stopped operating.


    with the force it had gained while bursting out of the gate, the massive airship crashed to the ground. the emperor and five glory knights tumbled out of the ship, practically rolling.


    ��gather the people! we have to keep the gate from closing! hurry-!��


    though the emperor and the glory knights were all battered and wounded,


    they desperately hurled themselves at the gate that had already started closing, doing everything in their power to force it open.


    without even taking in the full sight, serenade sprinted towards the southern wall.


    it didn��t matter if her legs broke. it didn��t matter if her lungs tore apart.


    faster, even faster, faster...!


    serenade ran with everything she had, not even pausing to breathe, finally reaching the southern wall.


    and in front of the people who were still crying and laughing in the joy of victory, she shouted.


    ��everyone, please listen! the crown prince...!��


    at the mention of the crown prince��s name, the people turned around in shock. serenade, more desperate than ever, cried out to them.


    ��we must save him... our lord...!��


    thud, rumble...


    the world was crumbling.


    ��...��


    somewhere at the very bottom of the spirit realm.


    buried under pieces of wood and piles of dirt, i blinked slowly.


    how far have i fallen?


    ...no, does it even matter how far i��ve fallen?


    ��it��s over.��


    i had lost the only means of escaping the spirit realm.


    and now, i had fallen to this deep, dark pit.


    and soon, the spirit realm would completely collapse and disappear.


    ��perhaps this is the price i pay for letting my guard down at the very end, thinking all the battles were over.��


    it was an unavoidable accident, but...


    maybe, if i had been more thorough, if i had focused solely on escape rather than saying goodbye to those i might never see again, it could have been prevented.


    but i shared a final connection with those precious people i might never see again, and an unfortunate series of events led to this result.


    ��still, if it��s just my life, it��s a cheap price to pay for letting my guard down.��


    i protected my world, and i accomplished all of my goals.


    though it��s a shame i couldn��t witness the true ending with my own eyes...


    even so, even without me, my people will reach it in my stead. they��ll live on, carrying my will.


    ��so, i can face the end with peace of mind...��


    just as i closed my eyes and took a deep breath, thinking this,


    ��you��re ruining my final moments.��


    ��...?��


    a familiar voice echoed from somewhere nearby.


    when i looked over...


    there, sitting side by side on the white sands, watching the spirit realm��s destruction, were the demon king, his body shattered and in ruins, and the former goddess, now just a simple soul.


    startled, i shot up, my upper body bolting upright. what the hell!


    ��what are you two doing here?��


    ��i could ask you the same thing...��


    the demon king muttered gruffly, and the goddess covered her mouth with a laugh.


    ��the spirit realm is about to collapse. how did you end up falling here, ash?��


    seeing that they were prepared to face a serene end, i let out a hollow laugh and explained honestly.


    i told them that i made a mistake at the very last moment. that i had missed the only escape method, the airship.


    after hearing my story, the goddess tilted her head in confusion.


    ��but why are you just sitting here?��


    ��what? well, you see, it��s basically over...��


    i laughed bitterly and put my hand to my forehead.


    ��i let my guard down at the end, and i missed my chance to return to the real world. in the end, it��s my mistake. so...��


    ��are you really going to give up everything just because you made one mistake?��


    the goddess��s voice had taken on a slightly stern tone.


    ��even if time is short, even if you��ve lost countless things precious to you, no matter how hard, how exhausting, how painful it has been.��


    ��...��


    ��you haven��t given up until now. that��s how you got this far.��


    meeting my dazed eyes, the goddess nodded firmly.


    ��your life isn��t over yet. if that��s the case, then you have to fight. just like you always have.��


    she no longer had any divine power. but there was still an indescribable dignity about her.


    with a groan, the goddess got to her feet. the demon king also stood, struggling with his broken body.


    they both approached and extended their hands to me. i grabbed their hands, albeit a bit dazed. but i was still sitting, hesitant.


    i mumbled awkwardly.


    ��but... there��s no way... from down here, how could i ever...��


    ��how foolish.��


    the goddess smiled brightly and nodded toward the sky.


    ��the kindness you��ve shown to others will pave your way.��


    ��...��


    ��if you truly seek it with all your heart, there will always be someone around you to help. you should trust in the goodwill of others, just a little.��


    the demon king spoke up next.


    ��as you promised, it was the best stage, the best show.��


    he chuckled briefly and gestured toward the sky with his chin.


    ��so, shouldn��t you show them the best curtain call fitting for that?��


    ��...!��


    ��the applause you deserve is up there, player. go and revel in it...!��


    before i could even say anything, salome tied her parasol to my cape.


    ��because we��ll see each other again soon... besides, a good succubus always knows when it��s time to wake up from a dream.��


    ��salome...!��


    ��don��t worry about me! now, go! fly, handsome!��


    with a flourish-!


    salome��s parasol sparkled with a dazzling pink light, and i was shot forward, unable to do anything but follow.


    ��so many people are waiting for you... so many who wish for your happiness!��


    salome waved at me with a mischievous grin.


    ��so��give it your all!��


    in an instant, i was far from salome, and a blinding flash filled the area.


    thud! rumble, rumble-!


    as the spirit realm��s collapse accelerated, it reached right beneath my feet.


    even though its entire body had crumbled and disintegrated down to its roots, everblack struggled to maintain the passage until the very last moment.


    i gritted my teeth and gathered every last bit of strength i had left, shooting upwards. i flew through the crumbling, narrowing passage as if climbing.


    at some point, the weapons from my brothers, the warmth from the four dragons, and the parasol from salome��all of them were destroyed and vanished.


    the dragon wings, the dragon heart, and the halo of authority that floated above my head like a crown were all gone.


    i was left as a mere human, breathing heavily as i clawed my way up the passage.


    the gate was still far away.


    i was out of breath, and my vision blurred. it was so difficult that i wanted to give up and collapse right there and die.


    but it wasn��t over yet.


    the people who cheered for me hadn��t given up on me.


    so i won��t give up either.


    i��ll fight, against this world, and against myself.


    just a little more.


    just a little more...!


    real world.


    crossroad eastern plains. everblack��s trunk.


    ��keep the gate open!��


    ��everyone, get in there-!��


    ��we must hold on, no matter what!��


    all the members of the world guardian front clung to the gate in the tree, doing everything they could to prevent it from closing.


    the mages who once wielded miraculous power, the knights who cleaved mountains with their swords and blocked dragons with their shields, had all lost their strength.


    now, they were all just ordinary humans.


    and all they could do was hold on to each other and endure.


    they placed their hands on the closing gate, desperately trying to slow its closing. with their hands, their shoulders, their backs, their foreheads, with their whole bodies, they struggled to push the gate open.


    ��we have to keep the path open...!��


    the magical gate continued to narrow, and the strength of ordinary humans couldn��t stop its closure.


    ��until he returns...!��


    but because so many people gathered their will and heart and resisted desperately,


    the gate closed much more slowly than it originally would have. but it was only slower; the closure itself continued.


    ��hold on-!��


    the people screamed in unison as they endured.


    and then.


    ��ah!��


    a young man who once possessed far-sight shouted as he looked into the passage.


    ��it��s the crown prince!��


    ��what?!��


    when everyone looked inside, it was true.


    ash was struggling to climb the final stretch of the passage. and right behind him, a blinding flash and destruction were close on his heels.


    ��your highness!��


    ��this way, quickly-!��


    the gate narrowed once more.


    the people gritted their teeth, their grips tearing apart, but they held on. everyone desperately shouted, as if vomiting blood.


    ��just a little more...!��


    ash, spotting his people, found new strength in his eyes.


    and at that moment, the passage behind and beneath him disintegrated into pure white.


    ash lost his balance and was about to collapse.


    in that instant,


    snap!


    a branch of the tree reached out to support him.


    it was the last will of a tree that had lived only for people.


    ��...!��


    using that branch as a foothold, and taking the falling soil and wood fragments with his whole body, ash kicked off into the air from the end of the passage.


    but��it was far.


    despite his desperate effort to close the distance, it was far. it felt like an insurmountable chasm lay between him and the gate.


    and then.


    ��my lord-!��


    serenade jumped into the gate herself.


    ��my liege-!��


    lucas followed closely behind.


    ��senior!��


    ��your highness!��


    ��your highness-!��


    evangeline, damien, junior, and everyone else...


    they threw themselves into the air, simultaneously grabbing each other and reaching out to ash.


    like a blooming flower, the hands of those ordinary people reached out to ash, who desperately reached back...


    -clasp.


    hands that, under normal circumstances, could never reach each other across that vast chasm��


    undoubtedly, grasped each other.


    ��i��m sorry.��


    i managed to choke out in an exhausted voice.


    ��i��m a little late.��


    now completely sealed beneath everblack��s trunk,


    covered in dirt and blood, we had all made it out of the gate safely.


    as i stroked serenade��s back while she sobbed in my arms, i suddenly realized and corrected myself.


    ��no, it��s not the time to apologize.��


    i looked up and scanned my surroundings.


    ��thank you.��


    and to everyone who waited for me, who surrounded me... i beamed at them.


    ��i��m back.��


    everyone rushed toward me at once.


    without any hesitation, they threw themselves at me. all of our hands tangled together, seeking each other��s warmth, wrapping our arms around each other��s shoulders and backs.


    surrounded by countless warm embraces, holding on to me as if never wanting to let go again, i felt breathless but incredibly happy.


    i cried with my people.


    and i laughed with my people.


    laughing and crying, we held each other for a long time.


    it was a truly long adventure.


    it was, indeed, a magnificent adventure.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 812

    chapter 812


    the black lake.


    the lake, once filled with black water tainted by malice and nightmares, was now...


    whoosh!


    completely evaporated.


    with the closing of the passage to the otherworld and the destruction of the spirit realm, all the curses that had once filled the black lake vanished.


    as the contaminated water evaporated and dried to the very bottom, the ancient kingdom submerged beneath it finally revealed its full form to the world.


    the time of the people of this land, who had been petrified by the curse of eternal life, began to flow once more.


    ��gasp!��


    ��w-what is this...?��


    ��how long... how long were we lost in that nightmare...?��


    one by one, the people who had been freed from the demon king��s nightmare began to regain their senses.


    most of the citizens of the lake kingdom had succumbed to the curse of eternal life not long after, unable to endure the hellish pain beneath the lake, and had accepted the demon king��s offer. they had surrendered themselves to the nightmare and submerged into the depths.


    as they emerged from their long, long dream, they were bewildered by the unfamiliar air of reality. and when they saw the completely transformed world, they were shocked.


    ��all the buildings are in ruins...!��


    ��how did the entire kingdom end up at the bottom of the lake?!��


    ��my magic won��t activate! there��s no magic power in the air!��


    ��even the artifacts aren��t working! what in the world...?!��


    the lake kingdom, a kingdom of ancient magic, had possessed a level of magic far beyond that of any modern nation.


    conversely, they were excessively dependent on magic.


    the people of the lake kingdom were stunned by the absence of magic in the air and the sight of their moss-covered civilization, now at a standstill and unresponsive.


    like an ax handle rotting away while a woodcutter is lost in a dream.


    after a five-hundred-year gap spent in hell, the encounter with a completely transformed world left the people of the lake kingdom in shock.


    the entire kingdom was on the brink of descending into chaos, but...


    ��calm down!��


    a leader with a cool head remained.


    ��this is a royal command! everyone, stay calm! maintain order!��


    a man removed his jester��s mask.


    it was crown��no, prince christian.


    having woken from the nightmare, christian stepped in to manage the kingdom��s turmoil in place of the king, who had fainted again.


    the royal family still held some authority, and most importantly, christian had grasped the reality of the situation.


    with the nightcrawler unit by his side, christian quickly brought the kingdom��s internal chaos under control. he led the people to restore order, invoking the royal command.


    after all, restoring the country freed from the nightmare was a task he had dreamed of for countless years.


    christian and the nightcrawler unit moved busily through the city, guiding the people.


    ��the water and food supplies are depleted, your highness.��


    ��i��ve stored dried food and purified water in the royal warehouse. start distributing it immediately and post notices in the main government offices throughout the city. also, gather the personnel who originally handled public affairs.��


    ��it��s still cold, and night will soon fall. at this rate, many will freeze to death.��


    ��tear down all the rotten wooden buildings and use them for firewood. light fires in all the main squares and smaller squares.��


    as christian issued orders quickly, he pointed to the distant land above.


    with the entire kingdom now settled at the bottom of the lake, the surface was an unreachable height away.


    ��we also need to carve a path up to the lake��s surface. the work begins tomorrow morning, and everyone able-bodied will be conscripted. see to it.��


    one of the high-ranking officials stammered.


    ��y-your highness. that��s something that should be done with magic...��


    ��magic no longer exists!��


    christian sharply retorted.


    ��from now on, we must do everything in this world with our own two hands.��


    ��w-why has this happened... why has our lake kingdom...��


    ��our glorious magical civilization, why has it fallen like this...��


    to the nobles trembling, unable to adapt to the situation, christian spoke in a stern voice.


    ��we are paying the price we deserve.��


    ��...!��


    ��for being captivated by the light of magic, clinging solely to it, spreading malice across the world, dividing and discriminating against people��this country��s sins are finally being paid for.��


    then, christian murmured quietly.


    ��and... it��s my sin as well.��


    after all, it was undoubtedly his fault that he had allowed the demon king inside and brought the kingdom to ruin.


    ��i, too, will pay the price.��


    ariel tried her best to smile, but she soon lost control and burst into tears.


    she clutched her chest with both hands, struggling.


    ��i��m really happy, so happy. but, it feels like... i��ve forgotten something very important.��


    ��...��


    ��why does my heart ache like this... on such a joyous day, why... do i feel such a deep sense of loss...��


    i remained silent.


    beside me, ariel continued to sob quietly.


    ��i��m sorry, ash. just... let me cry for a moment...��


    ariel cried for a long time.


    i stayed by her side, quietly, until her tears finally stopped.


    dawn passed, and it was early morning.


    as soon as she had gathered herself, ariel left.


    she couldn��t bear the worry about the lake kingdom��s condition. the journey there would take three days even on horseback, so i lent her the best horse i had.


    i also didn��t send ariel off alone; i assigned some of crossroad��s soldiers to accompany her.


    their task was to assess the situation in the lake kingdom and provide any necessary supplies as quickly as possible.


    with a graceful motion, ariel mounted her horse and gave me a faint smile.


    ��thank you so much, ash. words can��t express how grateful i am for all your kindness and consideration.��


    ��you��re welcome.��


    ��once i��ve taken care of the situation in the lake kingdom, i will return to formally express our gratitude to the world guardian front.��


    then, ariel added cautiously,


    ��and... i will come to officially apologize for the harm i caused this world as the mistress of nightmares.��


    ��...��


    ��i know it��s not something that can be resolved with just an apology, but... i will do my best.��


    ariel said she had no memory of her time as the ��sleepless lake princess.��


    but she was aware that she had become the mistress of nightmares and had attempted to destroy the world.


    i slowly nodded.


    ��i��ll help too. i��ll do my best.��


    we shared a faint smile.


    ��then, see you soon! hyah!��


    ariel spurred her horse and galloped southward like the wind.


    as i watched the princess of the lake kingdom and her escort troops quickly fade into the distance...


    i slowly turned my head to the side.


    ��...are you really okay with this?��


    then, a man staggered out from the shadow of a nearby building.


    with a heart full of pity, i called out his name.


    ��aider.��


    ��...��


    the man who had been my accomplice, the director��aider��managed a feeble smile.


    with a large hole in his chest, his entire body was shedding gray particles.


    he had overloaded and burned out the system of the outer gods, and had used his own soul as the price to heal the wounds etched into ariel��s soul.


    and at the end of this long battle, he was completely broken... just existing seemed to be a struggle for him.


    ��i destroyed the destructive play that tormented our world, and i saved the one person i��ve wanted to save my whole life.��


    the director, now back to his old, lazy drawl, gave a weak smile.


    ��it couldn��t be better than this, hehe.��


    ��...��


    ��don��t worry about me. everything is going according to plan...��


    aider limped forward with difficulty, coming to stand before me.


    ��more importantly, my lord. what matters now is the story of the great deed you have accomplished.��


    we stood silently, looking at each other.


    aider continued in a slow, weary voice.


    ��and, my lord... it��s finally time to fulfill that long-held wish of yours.��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 813

    chapter 813


    as dawn passed and morning just began, aider and i climbed the eastern wall of crossroad together.


    ��you already know why your achievements are so great, my lord, but...�� aider��s voice was much quieter now, so i had to listen more closely than usual.


    ��it��s because you continued to walk the difficult path.��


    hearing him constantly praise and call me great was honestly a bit embarrassing.


    i awkwardly scratched the back of my head. ��you don��t have to keep flattering me like that.��


    ��hehe. i��m merely stating the facts.��


    ��i just stumbled along, taking one step at a time on the path in front of me.��


    ��but you never stopped looking at the stars above,�� aider whispered as we stood atop the wall.


    ��that��s why you��ve reached this place.��


    ��...��


    we both stood, facing east.


    the rising sun illuminated the sky with its brilliant light.


    a new day was beginning.


    a day without monsters, without nightmares, and without those who treated us like mere playthings. the first day... was just beginning.


    ��the easy path was always right in front of you. you could have forged ahead without conflict or anguish, fighting and killing the enemy to clear the way.��


    ��...��


    ��but you didn��t give up on the harder path. you struggled, you agonized, you attempted dialogue.��


    standing there with his eyes closed, facing the sun, aider took a deep breath.


    ��if you had decided that your enemies were born wrong, that they were to be killed, and made that choice without hesitation.��


    i listened to his words intently.


    ��if you had given up on talking to those across the deep chasm from the beginning. if you hadn��t tried to love even what was ugly about them, hadn��t tried to pity the pain of even your enemies.��


    a faint smile appeared on aider��s lips.


    ��if you had given up on the courage not to hate... this world wouldn��t have reached this conclusion.��


    it was as if, before the game��s credits rolled,


    the director was recapping the achievements i had accomplished.


    ��all those moments when you struggled and agonized, all that inefficiency had meaning. those painful and difficult days led this world to the true ending... no.��


    aider raised his hand and gestured behind us...


    he pointed to crossroad.


    ��they led us to ��today.''��


    i turned around and took in the city standing before us.


    the early morning sunlight poured over the city where we had fought our final battle just yesterday. now, it was steeped in peaceful silence.


    it was a time when all my people, who had cried and laughed through the night, were still enjoying the sweetness of a morning slumber.


    the ��tomorrow�� i had longed to reach... had finally become ��today.��


    ��congratulations, player.��


    aider slowly bowed deeply to me, with all the respect he could muster.


    ��i pay my respects to your great achievements.��


    ��...��


    ��and now... it��s time to grant the wish you were promised.��


    aider gathered the gray particles from his body and forged them into a brilliant light.


    it was a power separate from magic, the ability to access the otherworld as a system administrator. a part of that power still remained within him.


    ��you��ve waited a long time. it��s time to deliver your message... to that child.��


    ��...aider.��


    ��don��t worry. i��ve saved enough strength to grant your wish and transmit your message. i saved just enough life for this very moment.��


    my wish.


    it was also the wish of a certain retroaddict on earth.


    to send a message of encouragement to a child who lay in a coma in the hospital.


    it was something i had waited so long to do. but...


    i cautiously asked him, ��if i fulfill that wish, then you...��


    ��then i will finally be free.��


    aider smiled softly, and i immediately understood what he meant.


    as i feared.


    if this wish is fulfilled, aider will die.


    ��don��t look at me like that. i wouldn��t have lasted a few more days in this state anyway.��


    ��...��


    ��rather than just fading away without purpose, wouldn��t it be better to use the last of my life to deliver your words to that child?��


    aider chuckled softly.


    ��i��m just glad your wish is a small one. if it were any bigger, i might not have been able to fulfill it.��


    ��aider.��


    ��i��ve achieved all my wishes.��


    aider��s gray eyes were clear and resolute.


    ��my lord, you��ve granted every one of my wishes.��


    ��...��


    ��so now it��s my turn.��


    ��it��s a bit different from the gray man��s method, but the result is pretty similar. it��ll be a short time, but you��ll be able to reach that child��s heart.��


    salome smiled brightly.


    ��and more than anything... i want to watch your wish come true!��


    i chuckled softly and nodded.


    if it��s her, she��s more than qualified.


    ��please, salome.��


    ��alright, i��m getting ready!��


    salome began opening a door in the air.


    aider, who had been watching from the side, suddenly spoke urgently.


    ��wait, my lord...!��


    when i turned to look, aider shook his head.


    ��you can��t... do this!��


    ��why not?��


    ��i promised you, didn��t i? that when you reached the true ending, i would grant your wish...!��


    aider clutched his chest with trembling hands.


    ��you kept your promise to me. so, i have to... repay you.��


    ��...��


    ��i must reward you, who fought on without giving up for so long! but...��


    ��hey, aider.��


    i smiled warmly at him.


    ��i��ve already received more than enough reward.��


    ��what?��


    ��it��s right here.��


    i gestured toward the city behind us. aider��s eyes widened.


    there was the peaceful landscape of crossroad, bathed in the morning sunlight.


    ��what greater reward could there be?��


    ��...��


    ��our wish to save the world was something we achieved by fighting together. you don��t owe me anything more.��


    ��but...��


    in the first place, fulfilling my wish at the cost of someone else��s life was never an option.


    i came this far carrying my wish to save someone.


    so, the idea of fulfilling my wish at the expense of your remaining life is completely out of the question, you idiot.


    ��...��


    perhaps unexpectedly given a slight extension of his life,


    aider��s voice faltered in confusion.


    ��then... what should i do with the life i have left...��


    i gently patted aider��s shoulder.


    ��why not use that remaining life... to fulfill your last wish?��


    ��my last... wish?��


    ��yeah.��


    i smiled softly.


    ��think about it. what you want to do at the very end of your life.��


    ��...��


    ��find your true last wish for yourself.��


    at the end of this long journey, i wanted my accomplice to be happy too.


    i wanted him to use his last moments for himself.


    ��...my last... wish...��


    leaving the dazed aider behind, i stood before salome.


    ��well, ash! this is the moment you��ve been dreaming of!��


    standing in front of the wide-open magical door, salome grinned brightly.


    ��you��ve carried your banner, walked to the very end, and now... it��s time to deliver your heart��s message in person!��


    for some reason, i started to feel nervous, my heart pounding in my chest.


    i took a deep breath and steadied myself.


    salome extended her hand to me.


    ��come on! let��s go fulfill your wish!��


    ��...yeah!��


    i took salome��s hand.


    with a mischievous smile, salome pulled me forward, and a blinding white light filled my vision.


    and then...


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 814

    chapter 814


    in a dark, silent arcade.


    all the other machines had stopped, their screens off, surrounded by stillness.


    in the center of the arcade, a single, massive game machine buzzed with rough noise, radiating the unique warmth of machinery.


    the only machine still powered on in the entire arcade had a small child sitting in front of it.


    the boy was dressed in a baggy hospital gown that didn��t fit his small frame, his head covered by a beanie, his skin pale from lack of sunlight.


    ��...��


    the boy stared at the large game screen.


    on the screen, marred with static, a single phrase flickered:


    �� continue?


    would you like to continue?


    next to that phrase, the number ticked back and forth between 1 and 0, also distorted by static.


    it wasn��t clear, but it seemed to be slowly dropping from 1 to 0.


    and when it finally hit 0... the game would be over forever.


    ��...��


    watching the slowly ticking numbers, the boy felt a strange sense of peace. perhaps it was a kind of resignation, or maybe he had simply lost interest.


    he just stared at the screen with empty eyes.


    as if hoping the number would reach 0 soon.


    as if waiting for the words ��game over�� to flash across the large screen.


    at that moment,


    ��not going to play anymore?��


    a young man��s voice echoed from the entrance of the arcade.


    then, the young man walked into the arcade, his footsteps echoing in the quiet space.


    ��it��d be a shame to stop now, after getting this far. why not give it one more try?��


    ��...��


    the boy, who had been waiting for the game to end, reluctantly responded.


    ��i��m sick of this game.��


    the boy��s eyes, still fixed on the screen, held a hint of resentment.


    ��it��s hard. it��s painful. and it��s not even fun.��


    ��...��


    ��i��m done.��


    step. step.


    the approaching footsteps stopped behind the boy.


    the boy glanced back, blinking in surprise.


    ��wait, retro?��


    the man resembled the famous streamer retroaddict that the boy often watched on tv.


    ...or so he thought, but upon closer inspection, he realized it wasn��t him.


    the man��s appearance was completely different. plus, he was dressed in a unique uniform the boy had never seen before.


    why did i mistake him for someone else? the boy tilted his head in confusion.


    ��sorry. you just reminded me of someone i know... but who are you?��


    the man hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully before replying,


    ��a friend.��


    he gave a sheepish smile.


    ��an old friend of retroaddict��s.��


    ��oh, that makes sense.��


    the boy scratched his head, still covered by the beanie.


    ��you don��t look anything like retro, but your vibe is similar. that��s why i got confused.��


    ��haha. i get that a lot. people say retro and i are quite similar.��


    the man laughed as he pulled a chair from a nearby game machine and sat next to the boy.


    ��so, you know a lot about retroaddict?��


    ��more or less? after all, i was his first viewer.��


    ��how did you end up watching his stream?��


    the boy smiled faintly, recalling the past.


    ��retro��s a pretty popular game streamer now.��


    ��that��s true.��


    ��but back when he first started, he was a total newbie. his stream setup was a mess, and he only played really old games. because of that, no one watched his stream.��


    talking about his favorite streamer seemed to cheer the boy up a bit.


    ��i was stuck in the hospital, bored out of my mind, so i started wandering around different streams... and that��s when i stumbled upon retro��s. a stream with 0 viewers, broadcasting some ancient game that nobody even knew existed.��


    the boy paused for a moment.


    after a brief silence, he continued.


    ��that was the day i was thinking about dying.��


    ��...��


    ��treatment was tough, surgery was scary, i kept throwing up the meds, and i felt so guilty towards my parents... everything was just so exhausting, i thought maybe it was time to just give up.��


    the man listened quietly.


    ��i entered that stream that no one else was watching, and the game looked incredibly difficult. his life bar was almost empty, down to the last sliver, and monsters were closing in from all sides. and i thought to myself...��


    the boy lowered his gaze.


    ��if this guy loses, i��ll give up too.��


    his small, worn-out hands, bruised from countless injections, clenched into fists.


    ��i decided that i would die that day.��


    ��...��


    ��but... he beat it.��


    a faint excitement crept into the boy��s voice.


    ��he actually did it. he was literally on the verge of a game over. but he gritted his teeth and fought desperately... he kept pushing forward, refusing to give up, until he finally reached the final boss and won. he saw the ending.��


    ��...��


    ��seeing that... somehow, i didn��t want to die anymore.��


    the boy repeated softly,


    ��i wanted to live.��


    the man recalled it all.


    ��do you know why he did that?��


    ��...no.��


    ��because you saved him from hell.��


    the boy froze.


    the man spoke with conviction.


    ��you reached out to him, introduced yourself, when he was isolated and dying in his own personal hell.��


    in this hellish world, all that ordinary people who aren��t iron men can do is reach out to one another.


    and sometimes, that��s enough.


    the man believed that.


    ��i know. it��s irresponsible. we can��t live your life for you. we struggle just to face our own personal hells. we��re barely managing to endure the hardest games we��ve ever faced.��


    ��...��


    ��but just like you gained courage from that friend.��


    with all his sincerity,


    ��that friend gained courage from you.��


    hoping that even a little bit of this would reach him.


    ��we want you to live.��


    the man said.


    ��we want you to keep challenging your life, keep trying to conquer your world, and not give up.��


    ��...��


    the boy bit his lip.


    the man continued.


    ��life will still be hard for you. treatment will still be tough, and continuing to live will still be painful. even if you overcome one challenge, unimaginable difficulties will keep coming.��


    ��...��


    ��but still, just one more time. just one last time.��


    the man reached into his pocket, pulling something out...


    he flicked his fingers and tossed it to the boy.


    ��fight again.��


    the boy caught the object out of reflex.


    what the man had thrown him... was an old coin.


    as the boy stared down at the coin in his hand, the man smiled warmly.


    ��it��s your choice.��


    the man turned around.


    then, striding away, he left the arcade.


    ��...wait.��


    the boy hesitated, then shouted urgently.


    ��hey, mister! wait a second!��


    the man stopped at the arcade��s entrance.


    the boy called out to him, his voice trembling.


    ��how do i repay you for this coin?��


    the man chuckled softly,


    then slowly turned around.


    ��you��re not the one who needs to pay it back.��


    he pointed a finger at the boy.


    then, he raised his thumb, pointing it at himself.


    ��i��m the one who paid it back.��


    leaving the boy with words he couldn��t quite understand,


    the man opened the arcade door and vanished outside.


    ��...��


    standing there, the boy stared at the entrance where the man had disappeared for a long time.


    finally... he slowly turned around.


    �� continue?


    the same old phrase still flickered on the screen, on that infuriating game machine.


    the boy walked over to it and plopped back into the seat.


    he stared silently at the coin in his hand.


    ��...one more time.��


    with the coin clutched in his fist,


    ��just one last time.��


    �� insert a coin


    the boy pushed the coin into the machine��s slot.


    clink...


    as the coin clattered down, the number that had been so close to 0 suddenly shot back up. a new phrase flashed across the static-filled screen in bright, clear letters.


    �� here comes a new challenger!


    �� get ready for the next stage


    a new challenger has appeared.


    prepare for the next stage.


    ��...phew.��


    taking a deep breath,


    opening his eyes wide,


    the boy��s small, dry hand gripped the game��s joystick...


    �� press start


    and he pressed the start button with all his might.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 815

    chapter 815


    click.


    the stream went live.


    the camera shook slightly before settling on the man seated in his gaming chair.


    ��goha~��


    he waved at the camera with a cheerful smile.


    as the notification for the live stream popped up, viewers started flooding the chat with messages.


    �� goha~


    �� hey, retro!


    �� feels like it��s been a while, haha.


    �� it��s because it has been a while, lol.


    �� is this your first stream since getting out of the hospital?


    �� looks like it...


    �� how was hospital food? you look even more puffy than usual.


    retroaddict scratched his messy hair with a wry smile.


    ��yeah, so i kinda collapsed during the last stream... got rushed to the er and ended up staying in the hospital for a few days to get some rest. fired up the stream as soon as i got home from being discharged.��


    �� i was watching that live, scared the crap outta me; you just suddenly keeled over.


    �� for real, retro legit passed out, lmao.


    �� guess clearing protect the empire was too much of a thrill...


    �� clearing the ironman mode of that nightmare is totally worth it, though.


    �� the news even covered your clear on international gaming forums, dude.


    �� but in korea, the headline was about you fainting, lmao.


    �� you were streaming for, like, an entire day at the end there. no wonder you conked out.


    �� lol, 10k viewers for the clear, 50k viewers for the ambulance, legendary.


    as they discussed the day he collapsed, retroaddict looked pretty embarrassed.


    ��man, yeah, everything started spinning all of a sudden, and i just blacked out. but hey, thanks to you guys for calling 911. lucky my manager knew my address too...��


    �� so basically, we saved your life.


    �� how about thanking us with some ice cream?


    �� the good side of streaming, lol.


    �� but like, you wouldn��t have collapsed from overwork if you hadn��t been streaming in the first place...


    �� shh! don��t bring that up!


    �� can��t even joke that streaming is more important than your health now...


    �� old and fragile retroaddict, smh.


    �� retro, man~ you gotta take care of yourself from now on, okay?


    and then,


    ding!


    the notification sound played, and the first donation message of the day popped up.


    [��blackbox�� donated 10,000 won!]


    �� what did you eat in the hospital? i��m asking for the third time.


    ��thanks for the ten bucks... but why are you all so curious about what i ate?��


    �� food is serious business, lol.


    �� this country is obsessed with food, hahaha.


    �� seriously though, what did you eat? (4th attempt)


    �� (5th attempt)


    �� (6th attempt)


    �� (741st attempt)


    ��okay, okay, chill! no need to go up to the 742nd attempt. i figured you��d ask, so i took pictures of everything.��


    �� haha, now he knows to take photos before we even ask.


    �� ��as expected of retro.��


    �� honestly, taking pics before eating is just common courtesy at this point.


    �� for real, lol.


    �� seriously, if you don��t, we��ll unsubscribe, no cap.


    retroaddict started showing the pictures of his hospital meals on the stream.


    the viewers recoiled at the sight of the bland, healthy hospital food, but retroaddict just waved his hands dismissively.


    ��honestly, i thought it was pretty good! the food was lightly seasoned, which i liked. if the hospital were closer, i��d want to eat there every day. you guys really underestimate hospital food��it��s actually healthy and tasty.��


    �� okay, boomer.


    �� i��m a boomer too, but that��s too much...


    �� ��mom! bring me some real kimchi!!!��


    �� real koreans should eat spicy and salty food, tsk tsk.


    the silly conversation about hospital food soon led to retroaddict sharing stories about his time in the hospital.


    since there was a chance he might have had a serious health issue, retroaddict had stayed in the hospital for almost a week, undergoing thorough examinations and resting.


    he talked about the scary tests he had to go through, the shady vendors selling alcohol and cigarettes at the hospital��s convenience store, the power struggle between ��king of the patients,�� mr. park, and ��queen of the ward,�� mrs. hong, and their epic showdown...


    retroaddict shared these stories in detail, and then suddenly clapped his hands.


    ��oh, right! and something super weird happened too.��


    �� here we go, retro��s overreacting to something minor.


    �� retro��s nonchalant stories are the ones that are actually insane.


    �� but seriously, what happened between mr. park and mrs. hong?


    �� yeah, who became the new ruler of the ward in the end?


    ��no, guys, this is no overreaction. this was actually the most bizarre thing that��s ever happened to me.��


    �� something crazier than the ward��s royal rumble...?


    �� hmm... intriguing.


    �� okay, let��s hear it.


    �� this better be good, or i��m unsubscribing, lol.


    retroaddict took a deep breath.


    then, in a more serious tone, he slowly began.


    ��a woman suddenly appeared in my hospital room!��


    �� already boring;


    �� skipping ahead.


    �� alright, thanks for the story, it was fun~


    �� lemme guess, it��s just a fan who tracked you down.


    �� ��i��m a fan! let��s hang out!��


    ��i��ll explain why i decided to donate... another time.��


    the viewers sensed his reluctance to talk about it and didn��t press further.


    ��...��


    retroaddict bit his lip, his expression turning bitter.


    before starting the final protect the empire stream,


    he had received a text from the child��s parents.


    they said they would let their child go in the next 24 hours. they would contact him again after setting up the funeral.


    but after retroaddict fainted at the end of the final stream and woke up a few days later, there was no word from the parents.


    there were a few missed calls in his call history, but retroaddict was too scared to return them.


    if the child had passed away, the funeral would have been over by now, and he didn��t want to reopen the parents�� wounds.


    perhaps this donation was just a way to cope with the regret of not being able to send his message to the child in time.


    ��i knew it from the start.��


    retroaddict��s blurry eyes stared at the light from the monitor in front of him.


    ��beating a game wasn��t going to make a miracle happen. that kid was never going to wake up just because i did.��


    he knew that.


    he had just done what he could.


    the way he and the child had communicated was through game streams. he was the streamer, and the child was the viewer.


    it might seem silly to others, but this was how the two of them were connected.


    ��...��


    retroaddict clenched his fist.


    but.


    even if it was too late.


    even if he didn��t say the words in time, even if he couldn��t see the child off properly...


    he still needed to convey his feelings.


    retroaddict squeezed his eyes shut, then opened them wide.


    ��hey, guys, hang on a second.��


    with his resolve renewed, retroaddict grabbed his phone and stood up.


    ��there��s someone i need to contact real quick.��


    he started scrolling through his contacts to find the child��s parents�� names.


    at that moment.


    �� hey, retro!


    among the flood of messages in the chat,


    one line stood out, catching retroaddict��s eye.


    �� long time no see, retro!


    ��...��


    retroaddict rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand.


    he thought he was seeing things.


    but he wasn��t.


    �� i heard you were in the hospital? are you feeling better?


    �� my surgery was a success! lol, i did sleep for a while, but i��m recovering just fine now!


    �� while i was out, you cleared protect the empire on ironman? that��s amazing!


    ��...��


    retroaddict stared at the chat in disbelief.


    another message from the child appeared.


    �� oh right, now i have to donate for you to see my messages. hold on!


    ��no.��


    retroaddict��s voice trembled.


    ��you don��t have to donate. i can see it.��


    tears welled up in his eyes.


    ��thank you.��


    wiping away his tears hastily, retroaddict spoke in a choked voice.


    ��thank you for coming back...��


    he couldn��t hold it in anymore and started sobbing.


    he sat back down in his chair, covering his flushed face, and cried for a long time. the viewers, bewildered, tried to comfort him.


    �� what��s going on? why��s retro crying???


    �� why��d he start crying all of a sudden?


    �� sorry, we were just messing around; we won��t tease you anymore!


    �� should we clip this? or will it get taken down?


    �� the man��s crying, hurry up and donate!!!


    �� hey, mr. ko, blow your nose, it��s not a good look!


    in front of his shocked and concerned viewers, retroaddict wept openly.


    this was just a coincidence.


    there was no connection between him clearing the hardest game in the world and the child finding the will to fight for life again.


    but at the moment when a wish he had given up on was fulfilled,


    he felt more grateful than ever that he had chosen to become a game streamer.


    ��thank you for staying alive.��


    he wiped his tear-streaked face with his sleeve and smiled.


    ��thank you for coming back to watch my stream.��


    he couldn��t see the child��s face.


    all he could see was the flood of messages in the chat. he couldn��t physically reach the person on the other side.


    but still, in this moment,


    he felt that connection clearly.


    ��thank you. really...��


    retroaddict beamed through his tears.


    and perhaps, on the other side of the screen...


    the child was smiling back just as brightly.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 818

    chapter 818


    after paying my respects to the other kings�� graves in preparation for the reburials, i finally made my way to the mausoleum of the duchy of bringar, to the grave of dusk bringar.


    ��your grace!��


    ��you��ve arrived, your grace.��


    the knights of the dragonblood knights who had been waiting for me saluted in unison.


    i still wasn��t entirely used to the name, but i nodded lightly and walked silently to dusk bringar��s coffin, where i respectfully paid my respects.


    i didn��t feel sad.


    when i met her again in the spirit world, she sent me off with a smile.


    so, i decided to bless her afterlife with happiness as well.


    ��i entrust my mother��s transport to you, dragonblood knights.��


    ��yes, duke.��


    ��after the disbanding ceremony tomorrow, we��ll depart for the duchy of bringar the day after. until we reach the duchy, you must keep a close watch over her coffin.��


    ��we will guard it with our lives.��


    though their expressions were firm, i could see a faint unease lingering in the knights�� eyes.


    understanding their concerns, i smiled at them.


    ��don��t worry. i have no intention of abandoning the duchy.��


    ��...!��


    the knights were startled, clearly having their concerns read aloud.


    i had inherited the title of duke of bringar, but i was also the crown prince of the everblack empire.


    depending on the choices i made, the duchy of bringar could be erased from history, annexed by the empire, or simply fade away.


    but i had no such intention.


    ��in fact, quite the opposite.��


    i looked around at the knights, speaking with certainty.


    ��for the time being, i plan to focus on my life as the duke of bringar, rather than my role as crown prince.��


    ��...!��


    the knights looked surprised, but this was the natural course of action.


    my father, the emperor, was still in excellent health, and it would be some time before i inherited the everblack empire.


    until then, i intended to operate from the duchy of bringar, learning more about governance and the politics of the world.


    although i had ruled crossroad for the past three years, crossroad was originally a small city, primarily focused on being a military fortress.


    strictly speaking, i was still lacking in many areas when it came to ruling an entire nation. and for a nation as vast as the everblack empire, even more so.


    thus, i intended to study kingship within the duchy of bringar before eventually assuming the throne of the empire.


    during this time, i also planned to solidify the duchy of bringar as a sibling nation to the empire, ensuring that its status remained secure.


    ��...of course, i��ll have to face challenges along the way to see how things play out.��


    the duchy of bringar was precious to me.


    it could serve as a firm foundation for my political endeavors.


    but above all, the legacy of the previous dukes burned brightly within this nation.


    though the dragonblood lineage may have faded, its spirit must continue.


    i had no intention of neglecting the duchy of bringar.


    ��...��


    i carefully touched the lid of dusk bringar��s coffin.


    please watch over me, mother.


    as one who has inherited the name of bringar, i will live a life that is worthy of it. i will do my utmost.


    later that afternoon.


    in the drawing room of the lord��s mansion.


    knock, knock��


    there was a knock on the door, and evangeline walked in briskly.


    ��did you call for me, senpai?��


    she closed the door carefully and turned around with a cheerful tone.


    ��is it because of tomorrow��s disbanding ceremony? don��t worry, i��ve been preparing everything, and it��s all����


    mid-sentence, she abruptly stopped.


    it was only then that she noticed the room was filled with people waiting for her.


    along with the main party members, several retainers, officers, and servants who had long served crossroad were present in the drawing room.


    there were warriors from the infantry battalion and fellow heroes who had fought alongside evangeline, and even kings from various nations.


    and, of course, my father, the emperor, along with several of his knights and secretaries, were also gathered.


    ��come in, evangeline.��


    i gestured for her to approach, watching as she stiffened with surprise.


    ��no... i suppose it��s more fitting to address you differently now.��


    clearing my throat, i called her by her new title with emphasis.


    ��margrave of cross.��


    ��...!��


    as if struck by lightning, the moment she heard the title, evangeline��s shoulders trembled, and she stood tall, her back straight.


    ��i would be delighted to listen, crown prince.��


    taking a deep breath, i recited the poem i had prepared long ago, for the day evangeline would become the next margrave of cross.


    a piece of wisdom i believed she would need in her new role as a ruler.


    ��people are illogical, unreasonable, and self-centered.


    love them anyway.


    if you do good, people will accuse you of selfish ulterior motives.


    do good anyway.


    if you are successful, you will win false friends and true enemies.


    succeed anyway.


    the good you do today will be forgotten tomorrow.


    do good anyway.


    honesty and frankness make you vulnerable.


    be honest and frank anyway.


    the biggest men with the biggest ideas can be shot down by the smallest men with the smallest minds.


    think big anyway.


    people favor underdogs but follow only top dogs.


    fight for a few underdogs anyway.


    what you spend years building may be destroyed overnight.


    build anyway.


    people really need help but may attack you if you do help them.


    help people anyway.


    give the world the best you have, and you��ll get kicked in the teeth.


    give the world the best you have anyway.��


    the recitation ended.


    though it was a long and potentially tedious passage, evangeline took in the words, carefully reflecting on the advice, fully attentive.


    ��i will be watching with anticipation to see the lord you become and the city you will build.��


    i extended my hand.


    ��do your best, margrave of cross.��


    evangeline slowly took my hand.


    ��i will.��


    she couldn��t hold back her tears as they streamed down her cheeks.


    ��i may still be young, inexperienced, and full of mistakes...��


    but her voice was firm and resolute.


    ��but i will live and work hard to ensure that i am not ashamed before his majesty, before your highness, before my late parents... before my father and mother. i will strive to make this city a place where everyone can live with pride.��


    after a firm handshake, i stepped back.


    the room erupted in cheers and applause.


    somehow, word had spread, and outside the mansion, citizens and soldiers had gathered, shouting their cheers and giving their ovations through the windows.


    the emperor��s knights and secretaries were concerned for his safety and moved to calm the crowd, but the emperor waved them off, smiling.


    ��let them be.��


    the emperor turned to me, his eyes crinkling with approval.


    ��this is a sight only possible in the frontier.��


    i smiled back, joining the emperor in taking in the bustling, lively scene of the frontier.


    waaahhh��!


    citizens and soldiers crowded outside, chanting evangeline��s name.


    with her bandaged hands, the new lord of crossroad wiped away her tears and smiled brightly, waving back to the people.


    ��...��


    was it just a trick of the eye?


    for a moment, i thought i saw the previous margrave of cross standing silently among the crowd.


    he was no longer in his bloodstained armor.


    he was just a proud father, shedding tears of joy as he watched his grown daughter.


    ��you have every right to be proud, margrave.��


    when i blinked, the vision was gone.


    and with it, the heavy burden of guilt i had carried for so long began to lift.


    ��your daughter has followed in your footsteps, just as you had hoped.��


    slowly, i raised my hands and clapped along with the others.


    for the new margrave and the new lord of crossroad, who shone brightly among the people, smiling radiantly.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 817

    chapter 817


    after the funeral.


    people from various nations began preparing to rebury the kings in front of their graves.


    king kellison of the dwarves, queen skuld of the elves, king poseidon of the merfolk, kureha, who was the elder brother of beast king kuilan...


    and many other human kings.


    lastly, there was duchess dusk bringar, the ruler of the duchy of bringar.


    ��...��


    i watched from a distance as the caskets of the kings were carefully removed with proper respect.


    countless kings lost their lives during the three years of war.


    while most soldiers would remain buried here at the crossroad cemetery, the kings, along with a few soldiers whose families requested it, were to be taken back to their homelands.


    ��there��s a catacomb where all the previous dwarf kings are buried.��


    as i approached kellison��s grave, kellibey, who had been gently caressing his son��s casket, spoke in a steady voice.


    the golden crown on his head glistened. kellibey had come to this place as the new dwarf king.


    ��this one has earned the right to rest there too.��


    i didn��t know what to say, so i just stood there in silence. kellibey, however, smiled faintly.


    ��and... i��m thinking of gathering the scattered dwarves together, not as a large nation but in a small, tight-knit group.��


    ��you��re not going to rebuild the kingdom?��


    as part of their reward for participating in the war, the dwarves had seen the abolition of the non-human slavery system, and all non-human races had been granted freedom. this was an agreement that all nations participating in the world guardian front had approved and declared.


    i had naturally assumed that kellibey would now focus on rebuilding the dwarven kingdom.


    ��as you know, after our defeat in the race wars, we dwarves were still respected as craftsmen. we spread across various nations, and most of us are doing well. many have grown attached to their new homes and don��t want to leave.��


    kellibey shrugged.


    ��sure, many would return if called, but most have already built their own lives. there��s no need to force everyone back together. besides, we dwarves are naturally individualistic.��


    ��aha...��


    ��so, instead of a kingdom, i��m thinking of forming something like a guild. everyone lives their lives independently, but we come together to help each other when needed, and work on big projects together.��


    i watched my blacksmith draw out his vision for the new era, and then smiled.


    ��i��ll support you, kellibey. ...i��m going to miss you.��


    ��why��re you making it sound like a final goodbye? there��s still the ��disbanding ceremony�� tomorrow, you know!��


    with the disappearance of magic, the entire world was now engulfed in various forms of chaos.


    to manage this confusion, the kings of the world guardian front had to return to their lands urgently...


    and so, the disbanding ceremony was scheduled to take place right after the funeral and memorial service.


    ��and even if we part ways now, we��ll still see each other often. isn��t that right?��


    kellibey laughed and patted me on the back. i smiled back and threw my arm around his shoulder.


    ��that��s right. i��ll come visit until you get sick of seeing me and tell me to stop.��


    ��hah! let��s see who gets sick of whom first!��


    kellibey and i stood side by side for a while, watching as kellison��s casket was loaded onto the carriage.


    when i approached skuld��s grave, verdandi was already there, carefully placing various flowers on the casket that had been removed.


    i gently called out to her.


    ��verdandi.��


    ��oh, ash!��


    verdandi finished arranging the flowers and turned to face me with a sheepish smile.


    ��how about we drop the formalities and speak casually? you��re a queen now.��


    ��oh, right... sure... i mean, sure...��


    verdandi looked a bit embarrassed. she was wearing a crown of white branches on her head.


    following the wishes of her elder sister urd and her younger sister skuld, verdandi, the last surviving member of the elf royal family, had ascended to the throne as the new fairy queen.


    with the abolition of slavery and their release from vassalage, there was no reason for her to use formal speech with me anymore.


    ��so... i��ll speak casually, ash.��


    she fidgeted awkwardly, clearly unused to the idea.


    her nervousness, considering her age, amused me, and i had to stifle my laughter. it was strange to see someone much older than me act this way.


    ��...in the dungeon beneath the black lake, i never did find the holy grail i was searching for.��


    together, we looked southward.


    in the dungeon beneath what was once the lake kingdom, verdandi had spent a hundred years searching for the grail. it was supposed to be the means of saving the fairy kingdom.


    but in the end, the grail she found turned out to be a world tree sapling.


    and even that sapling, planted back in her homeland, had lost its magic, becoming nothing more than an ordinary tree.


    the ��miraculous magic�� she had sought for a century had never existed in the first place.


    ��but ash. i met you, we saved the world, and... the fairy kingdom has been redeemed.��


    i waited for a moment before approaching them.


    ��kuilan. penal squad.��


    ��oh, boss.��


    ��hey there, big boss-!��


    the five greeted me cheerfully, and i chuckled.


    ��but don��t you think it��s time to drop the ��penal squad�� name? your punishment ended a while ago.��


    ��we��ve just gotten so used to it, hahaha!��


    kuilan laughed and looked at his subordinates.


    ��but yeah... i��ve been given the title of beast king, and i��ll be going home. these guys should get new titles too.��


    the excited members of the penal squad jumped up and down.


    ��what will it be, boss?!��


    ��the king��s royal guard?!��


    ��the five wolf generals?!��


    ��or maybe the crimson maple fist squad?!��


    kuilan pondered for a moment before muttering quietly,


    ��kuilan and... his disciples?��


    ��...��


    the penal squad members gave kuilan a cold stare, clearly unimpressed. i couldn��t help but laugh at the sight.


    kuilan had reclaimed his homeland.


    given his contributions to the world guardian front, it was a small price to pay. but kuilan had insisted on paying for the land with the money he had saved, refusing to accept it as a reward.


    in the end, the money was taken, but it was used to provide supplies for rebuilding the devastated village. there was much to be done.


    ��i��m thinking of creating a community where not just the crimson maple tribe... but all the beast tribes, and even refugees, can live freely.��


    kuilan gently stroked his brother kureha��s casket.


    ��i have to live up to the miracle my brother gave me.��


    with a deep, mature gaze that was a far cry from the kuilan i first met, he smiled warmly.


    ��i have to carry on his legacy.��


    ��i��ll support you, kuilan.��


    after discussing the plans for the new village, i cautiously brought up another topic.


    ��how��s yun doing?��


    ��...still the same.��


    kuilan scratched his head with a troubled expression.


    ��she��s always been a heavy sleeper, you know.��


    ��...��


    ��with magic gone from this world, the curse-like wounds that plagued her have vanished... but the initial injury was so severe that she still hasn��t woken up.��


    kuilan sighed deeply.


    ��and if she decides to return to the arian kingdom, that��s a whole other challenge. the journey is long, cold, and harsh. i��m worried her weakened body won��t be able to handle it. and with no magic or artifacts left to assist in long-distance travel...��


    ��...��


    ��in my heart, i want to marry her and take care of her myself, but the laws of arian kingdom are tricky. legally, for a marriage or any serious matter like that, the person involved must be conscious and able to express their consent.��


    it was a complicated situation for the arian kingdom.


    transporting yun, who remained unconscious, back to the arian kingdom by land was too dangerous, yet leaving her in crossroad indefinitely was also not an option.


    kuilan had offered to marry yun and care for her, but the laws of arian kingdom required a conscious consent for such a significant decision.


    everyone knew that the two were deeply in love. and now that kuilan had become the beast king, he was more than qualified.


    but it was legally impossible to marry someone in a coma, especially a princess.


    kuilan let out another long sigh in frustration.


    ��so, i��m not sure what to do.��


    ��ahem, that��s actually why i wanted to talk to you, kuilan.��


    i lowered my voice and leaned in to whisper in kuilan��s ear.


    ��yun��s father, miller arian, has a ��proposal�� he wants me to run by you...��


    kuilan��s eyes widened in curiosity.


    with a sly, slightly mischievous grin, i asked,


    ��so, former bandit king, are you interested in hearing it?��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 816

    chapter 816


    year 652 of the imperial calendar. a chilly day in early march.


    just a few days after the final battle.


    to the west of crossroad.


    ��phew...��


    i took a deep breath and cleared my throat.


    there was a lot of speaking to do today, so i had been taking care of my voice since yesterday. serenade had been giving me honey tea and various concoctions since the morning.


    after removing the necklace i��d worn for three years, my neck still felt bare. i rubbed my hand over the faint burn mark left on my neck and looked around.


    two towering memorial stones stood in the graveyard, where preparations were underway for both a funeral and a memorial service.


    a funeral for those who had fallen in the final battle.


    and a memorial service for those who had perished over the past three years.


    kings who had fought alongside us on the world guardian front had dressed in their ceremonial attire and attended. wreaths of flowers, each crafted according to the customs of their respective nations, were brought along.


    the western graveyard of crossroad was covered with various kinds of white flowers. at first glance, it looked like spring snow had fallen.


    a beautiful yet sorrowful sight.


    ��ash!��


    even ariel from the lake kingdom had come in person.


    though her kingdom was in turmoil, with the situation too chaotic for her to handle alone, she insisted on attending this event, saying she couldn��t possibly miss it.


    this time, she came not as a warrior but as the heir to the throne, the first princess.


    she held not a sword, but flowers.


    ��ariel.��


    ��how have you been?��


    ariel greeted me with a bright expression.


    when i asked her how she was doing, she laughed confidently and said,


    ��the state structure is on the verge of collapse, the people are in shambles, and father has abdicated, taking responsibility for what happened five hundred years ago. the royal family��s reputation has hit rock bottom. things are anything but easy!��


    ��...your words and your expression don��t match.��


    this isn��t a situation to be smiling about. why are you smiling?


    but despite my comment, ariel simply grinned.


    ��but it��s the most hopeful situation we��ve been in for the last five hundred years.��


    ��...��


    ��though my kingdom still lies at the bottom of the lake, it has regained consciousness. although my people are broken, they are alive. there hasn��t been a more hopeful moment in the past five centuries.��


    seeing ariel��s resolute attitude and unwavering smile... i couldn��t help but smile back.


    ��we��re finally at the starting line. whatever happens next, things can only get better. how could i not be happy?��


    ��you��re right.��


    despite the state of her kingdom, the lake kingdom had brought a floral wreath. even with the kingdom sunken beneath the lake, they had managed to find flowers.


    ��well then, i...��


    ariel gave me a slight nod before turning toward the graveyard, her arms full of white flowers.


    ��i��ll go pay my respects.��


    her expression was determined as she headed toward the row of graves.


    i understood how she felt.


    the lake kingdom was both a victim and a perpetrator.


    five hundred years ago, manipulated by the demon king and the outer gods, the kingdom sank, becoming a nightmare that spewed out monsters to invade the world. even ariel, who had fought valiantly against the monsters for five centuries, had ultimately been consumed by the nightmare, becoming a puppet for the outer gods in the final battle.


    though they were unwilling participants, it was hard for the world to see them purely as victims.


    especially given the damage inflicted during the final battle.


    the casualties were immense.


    i looked at the newly erected graves.


    many soldiers and heroes were injured or killed in the battle. even king poseidon, who had served me loyally, had fallen.


    ariel, as the former master of the nightmare and the representative of the lake kingdom, had chosen to confront this situation head-on. she came here to pay her respects and offer her apologies.


    ��...��


    ariel walked into the graveyard with a tense expression.


    many who recognized her glared at her with hostility. the merfolk, in particular, looked at her as if she were their sworn enemy.


    and at the same time...


    ��lady nameless.��


    ��or should we call you princess ariel now...��


    ��are you here to pay your respects?��


    i also smiled back and repeated the words i had said then.


    ��i told you that you would continue to die here. i distinctly remember saying that.��


    and now.


    ��three years have passed, and today, i say this.��


    i finally corrected my words.


    ��you will no longer die here. from now on, you will live here.��


    the lips of those who had fought with me over the past three years tightened with emotion.


    ��the winds of those who became before us have protected us.��


    meeting their tearful gazes, i nodded.


    ��and they will continue to protect us... and our era of peace.��


    taking a deep breath.


    thinking of those who had fallen before us and become the wind.


    i softly recited the most famous elegy from earth.


    do not stand at my grave and weep,


    i am not there, i do not sleep.


    i am a thousand winds that blow;


    i am the diamond glints on snow,


    i am the sunlight on ripened grain;


    i am the gentle autumn��s rain.


    when you awake in the morning hush


    i am the swift uplifting rush


    of quiet birds in circling flight.


    i am the soft stars that shine at night.


    do not stand at my grave and cry.


    i am not there; i do not sleep.


    i am a thousand winds that blow.


    i have become a thousand winds...


    at that moment, a breeze swept through.


    the wreaths laid in the graveyard swayed in the spring wind, sending a flurry of white petals our way.


    smiling in the midst of the petal shower that looked like spring snow, i spoke.


    ��i hope you will remember. the faces of those who fought on this front.��


    one by one, people closed their eyes.


    ��remember the faces of those who became the wind before us. and remember the comrades who fought by your side.��


    i closed my eyes as well, recalling their faces, the time spent with them.


    after a brief, silent moment of reflection...


    ��if we do not forget those faces, if we can recall them and remember the past three years, wherever we are...��


    i slowly opened my eyes.


    ��then, as they wished, and for our own sake, we will be able to live together, not with swords, but through dialogue.��


    lifting my gaze, i saw everyone looking at me.


    i firmly declared once more.


    ��the war is over.��


    slowly, i turned around and deeply bowed toward the graveyard.


    ��to the heroes who ended this war, rest in peace.��


    with heartfelt sincerity, i whispered quietly.


    ��may we never forget your legacy.��


    as i straightened up,


    boom! boom, boom, boom...!


    a salute echoed in the distance, honoring the fallen.


    and so, the last funeral i would preside over came to an end.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 819

    chapter 819


    the next day.


    it was just around noon when the chill finally started to recede, and the weather grew warm, signaling the arrival of spring.


    high above the bright blue sky, clear and free of clouds��


    screeeech!


    griffins with wings spread wide streaked across the sky in dazzling aerial maneuvers.


    waaahhh!


    the crowd gathered in the plaza below erupted in cheers.


    it was an air show led by mikhail, king of the vermillion kingdom, and his sky knights. the griffins and their riders skillfully chased each other through the sky, leaving brilliant trails behind them.


    ��...we asked them to hold a disbandment ceremony.��


    watching the air show, which had rapidly escalated to its climax, i chuckled wryly.


    ��this feels more like a festival.��


    mikhail and his wives were now performing triple aerial spins in formation. that was something i had requested long ago, but i never expected him to remember it.


    ��crying and saying goodbye has its traditional appeal!��


    evangeline, who had orchestrated this ceremony, appeared next to me with her arms crossed, laughing heartily.


    ��but this time, i wanted us to part ways with a smile!��


    ��oh...��


    ��the world guardian front achieved its purpose admirably, so isn��t it fitting to disband with happiness?��


    a farewell with smiles, huh?


    indeed, if you can part with a smile, what better way to say goodbye?


    the spectacular griffin air show, unlike anything i had seen before, was now in its final stages. mikhail and his griffin riders spun in the air before plummeting gracefully to the ground in a landing.


    boom! boom, boom, boom!


    as the griffin riders touched down, fireworks exploded into the clear noon sky.


    mikhail struck a grand pose and the onlookers cheered until their voices grew hoarse. mikhail, ever oblivious, beamed, unaware of the furious expressions on the faces of his five wives, who promptly dragged him away. seriously, if he wants to live long, he should start noticing these things.


    evangeline watched with a smile before winking at me.


    ��this is the last time for the world guardian front. let��s enjoy it to the fullest!��


    i nodded silently, gesturing for her to go on.


    evangeline quickly dashed up to the stage in the central plaza, shouting with enthusiasm.


    ��alright, ladies and gentlemen! members of the world guardian front, thank you all for gathering here!��


    she spun her arms around dramatically as if gathering energy for her next announcement.


    ��the long-awaited disbandment ceremony will now commence!��


    her voice, booming with all its might, echoed across the plaza.


    at the same time, more fireworks burst into the sky, and the crowd erupted in cheers, loud enough to shake the plaza.


    ��ah, youth...��


    i couldn��t help but chuckle at the sight of the newly appointed lord, unable to contain her excitement, practically bouncing across the stage.


    next to me, lucas, who had been watching this lively scene with a smile, spoke up in a calm tone.


    ��it��s ending, isn��t it?��


    ��...yeah.��


    our days here in crossroad were coming to an end.


    we stood there quietly, taking in the sights of the plaza.


    under the spring sunlight, everyone in the plaza was smiling. there was no shadow on their faces.


    with one hand holding food and the other a drink or a glass of wine, they laughed together, greeting each other warmly every time their eyes met.


    they were farewells exchanged with comrades they would part ways with after this ceremony.


    ��...��


    a festival commemorating farewells.


    amidst this joyous and bustling atmosphere, i felt a pang of melancholy.


    but i pushed that feeling down and smiled at lucas, asking him,


    ��so, what will you do now?��


    ��as always, i will remain by my lord��s side.��


    lucas��s answer came as sharp and precise as ever, like an answer key.


    but then, after a brief pause��


    ��...however.��


    lucas hesitated before continuing.


    ��this time, i��m thinking of daring to request a short leave of absence.��


    i looked at him in surprise.


    after a moment, lucas seemed to solidify his resolve, standing tall and looking me in the eye as he nodded.


    ��i intend to return to the imperial capital and finally confront my past... to settle matters with my family, the mcgregor family, once and for all.��


    ��...��


    ��will you allow it, my lord?��


    ��of course.��


    i picked up a beer glass from a nearby table and extended it toward lucas.


    ��take as much time as you need. as long as you return to serve as my knight.��


    lucas, too, carefully picked up his glass and gently clinked it against mine.


    clink��


    after the light toast, we both sipped our drinks slowly.


    ��that said, you��re going to be quite busy, huh? you��ve got to settle things with your family in the capital, visit me in the duchy when i leave, and then there��s...��


    on the stage, the newly appointed lord, evangeline, was busy shaking hands and greeting the leaders of neighboring countries.


    ��you won��t be seeing evangeline as often anymore.��


    ��...��


    even as a novice when it came to matters of the heart, i could tell that there was something brewing between the two knights.


    and that made me worried. unlike the past three years when they were constantly together, they would now be living separate lives, each in their own role.


    ��don��t worry.��


    i had been eyeing junior as the ideal candidate for this project and had already offered her a position.


    ��i��m still not entirely sure if i��m capable of handling such an important role...��


    and junior had readily accepted.


    ��but i��ll give it my best shot. so, after this disbandment ceremony, i��ll head to the capital to begin my training as a historian. when i mentioned this to dearmudin...��


    ��a historical foundation! by the gods, ash prince! it��s an excellent idea!��


    dearmudin interrupted, nodding vigorously.


    ��that gave me a hint. so our ivory tower will be reborn as a new entity focused on compiling and recording the thousand-year history of magic... the ��ivory tower history foundation��!��


    ��the ivory tower history foundation...��


    i echoed in surprise, and dearmudin nodded earnestly.


    ��the history of magic is intertwined with the history of humanity over the past thousand years. but once our generation passes, no one will remember magic.��


    ��...��


    ��those miracles we once could touch will vanish not just from reality, but from memory as well. so, we will record it.��


    as dearmudin spoke, the other mages, who had been somber and dejected, began to lift their heads.


    ��i understand. magic is gone. and perhaps the glorious past of magic may seem worthless in the world to come. but that doesn��t matter.��


    dearmudin looked around at the other mages, raising his voice.


    ��magic was once everything to us. it was more valuable than any gem or treasure in this world.��


    ��...!��


    ��magic gave us life. to record its history, to keep it alive in memory if nowhere else, is a duty for those of us who have benefited from it.��


    dearmudin��s words dispelled the intoxication from the air.


    even though the magic had disappeared, the powerful charisma of the ivory tower��s leader commanded the small square, as he solemnly declared,


    ��as a magology scholar, i will document that history.��


    hearing this, the mages rose from their seats one by one.


    ��we��ll join you, dearmudin!��


    ��our blue tower will stand with the ivory tower!��


    ��the red tower, too...!��


    ��let��s gather all the scattered magic records from around the world!��


    ��let��s document it thoroughly so it won��t be forgotten even a thousand years from now!��


    what had just been a gloomy square had suddenly become a lively forum for serious discussion about the foundation of the ivory tower.


    the scholars who had dedicated their lives to the study of magic now had faces full of childlike purity as they passionately shared their ideas.


    junior and i stood side by side, chuckling as we observed the scene.


    ��the ivory tower foundation... it seems like it could work well with the jupiter foundation.��


    ��magic has been such an integral part of human history that we can��t leave it out. it looks like we��ll be able to help each other out.��


    watching the mages discuss the history of magic, junior seemed unable to hold back any longer. she was fidgeting and finally turned to me with a quick bow.


    ��then, as the first historian of the jupiter foundation and a former mage, i��d better go join that discussion!��


    she rushed back into the square, and as she did, i called out softly.


    ��junior.��


    ��yes?��


    when she looked back, i gave her a warm smile.


    ��thank you. for all the things we��ve worked on together.��


    ��...��


    ��and in the future... for all the things we��ll continue to work on together.��


    junior grinned, almost like a fox.


    ��isn��t that something i should be thanking you for?��


    and with that, junior jumped into the mages�� discussion.


    as they passionately exchanged wine glasses, discussing the history of magic and humanity over the past thousand years, i committed the scene to memory.


    this, too, would be a chapter in history that must not be forgotten.


    after leaving the small square, i headed towards the temple.


    ��i will go ahead and inform them of your arrival.��


    ��alright. thanks.��


    just before entering the temple, lucas dashed off, making his way ahead to announce my visit.


    as i drew closer to the entrance, leisurely making my way...


    clack.


    ��...?!��


    suddenly.


    without any warning. without a sound.


    something cold and hard pressed against the back of my neck.


    i froze on the spot. at the same time, a familiar voice spoke from behind me.


    ��your highness.��


    it was my marksman. my trigger.


    damien��s voice.


    ��damien?��


    ��...��


    with the precision of a sniper, damien had managed to fool even lucas, waiting for me in the shadows of the alley.


    after a brief silence, he finally spoke, his voice low and even.


    ��...three years ago, you made a promise to me.��


    his tone was flat as he asked,


    ��do you still remember it?��


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 820

    chapter 820


    ��...do you still remember the promise you made to me three years ago?��


    damien��s words triggered an old memory, one from three years ago.


    it was back during the tutorial stage, on that day at the forward base.


    �� i promise. if i make it out of here alive, whenever you decide, i��ll let you kill me.


    i had made a promise to damien back then.


    he had lost his friend ban and was engulfed in despair, letting go of everything. to spur him into action, i had pledged to give my life to him someday.


    at that time, damien had harbored deep resentment toward me. he wanted to kill me for sending the troops from the forward base, which had led to his friend��s death.


    �� someday, after all the monsters are defeated and peace returns to this frontline, your highness. ask me again then.


    �� i��ll tell you if i still... hate you.


    after that, damien became my ally, and the fulfillment of that promise was postponed until after the war with the monsters.


    and now, three years later...


    with all the nightmares vanquished and peace restored to the frontlines, damien was finally asking for that promise to be fulfilled.


    ��...of course, i remember.��


    and i...


    i nodded without hesitation.


    ��if that��s what you want, i��m ready to die for you.��


    three years ago, at the forward base on that day...


    if damien hadn��t taken the shot and killed the queen spider, i would have died there.


    without damien, i would never have made it through these three years. my conquest would have ended in failure long ago.


    damien was the trigger that set my journey in motion and launched the first shot... he was my trigger.


    ��you were the reason i made it this far. the promise we made that day still stands.��


    smiling faintly, i asked the young man standing behind me,


    ��but what about you, damien? does the hatred you felt for me three years ago still remain?��


    ��...��


    ��do you still... want to kill me?��


    a long silence followed before damien finally spoke, his voice trembling slightly.


    ��...to be honest, i��d almost forgotten about it. the hatred i had for you, that promise...��


    his voice wavered.


    ��but with the disbandment ceremony today, as i was thinking about the path ahead... that promise came back to me.��


    ��...��


    ��and i realized i couldn��t just bury it and pretend it never existed.��


    i listened quietly to damien��s words as he continued.


    ��i still can��t forget ban��s death. i��ll probably remember that boy��s final moments for the rest of my life��the boy who died in my place.��


    ��...��


    ��but at the same time... i remember ban��s life.��


    there was a warmth returning to damien��s voice, which had been heavy with sadness.


    ��the boy who led me out of the orphanage, who showed me the sunrise from the mountaintop, who fought fiercely for his life... i remember his life.��


    ��...��


    ��not to focus on death, but on life��not to dwell on despair, but on hope... you taught me that, your highness, like the two sides of a coin, that dawn always follows a nightmare.��


    he paused, as if gathering his thoughts, before speaking again with conviction.


    ��the days i spent on this monster-infested frontline left me with wounds that will never fully heal, but they were also the most radiant memories of my life. painful, but precious moments.��


    ��...��


    ��so, i��ve come to a conclusion.��


    i listened to his voice, which now carried a newfound strength and resolve...


    ��i no longer want to hate... that version of myself from back then.��


    closing my eyes tightly, i heard damien��s voice, now tinged with emotion, continue,


    ��i want to acknowledge it and accept it.��


    ...i still dream about that day.


    the thousands of corpses lined up on either side of the flickering blue sacred flame.


    that scene from the forward base, which had always weighed on me like a debt.


    every time someone fell under my banner, the image of that day would flash back into my mind.


    ��so please, your highness.��


    the past three years, burdened with guilt over the lives i couldn��t save.


    ��don��t hate the person you were back then anymore.��


    could i finally stop hating the person i was then?


    could i finally acknowledge and accept that version of myself as he was?


    ��...that��s my conclusion.��


    it suddenly hit me.


    that my marksman, until the very end...


    was someone who wanted to heal the wounds of others.


    and then...


    he smiled peacefully.


    damien raised his hand slowly, pointing his finger at the distant sky.


    ��bang.��


    he mimicked shooting toward the sky.


    at the same time,


    boom!


    a celebratory shot rang out from the nearby temple.


    following that, the sound of a large bell echoed through the air.


    ding... ding... ding...


    startled by the sounds of gunfire and bells, birds took flight en masse.


    all kinds of birds, perched on the rooftops and stone walls of the alley, flapped their wings, creating a picturesque scene as they soared into the sky.


    amidst the flurry of wings, damien smiled one last time and nodded at me before turning away.


    ��goodbye, damien.��


    i whispered to the departing figure of my trigger.


    ��may you have another amazing journey.��


    i, too, turned around and took a step forward.


    no longer bound by past wounds, each of us heading toward our new paths.


    leaving the shadows of the alley, stepping into the bright sunlight that bathed the plaza...


    and beyond.


    when i arrived at the temple, the service had just concluded. the celebratory shots and bells must have signaled the end of the ceremony.


    ��since this is high priestess rosetta��s final service here, it��s more crowded than usual.��


    ��ah, i see. it��s not every day you get to witness a service led by the high priestess herself.��


    as always, i stood alongside torkel, who was stationed at the temple entrance, and we chatted for a bit.


    ��so, what��s next for you, torkel?��


    ��thankfully, i��ve received many offers.��


    torkel scratched his helmet with a hint of embarrassment.


    ��i��ve been scouted by several well-known mercenary companies, and even a few kings have offered me knighthood.��


    ��knighthood? wow, that��s impressive.��


    it seemed that several kings were impressed by torkel��s diligent and dedicated attitude, as well as his willingness to sacrifice himself for the tasks assigned to him. many countries were vying to recruit him...


    ��lady evangeline... i mean, the cross margrave also offered me the position of captain of the crossroad infantry.��


    ��this is turning into a heated off-season recruitment battle...��


    but i couldn��t afford to let him go. torkel was someone i had my eye on as well. i��d do whatever it took to bring him to bringar duchy!


    just as i was about to make my offer, torkel spoke up first.


    ��but first, i think i��d like to rest for a while... and visit my home island.��


    ��oh. your home island?��


    ��yes. the island where people like me, those with leprosy, once lived.��


    there was a far-off look in torkel��s eyes as he spoke.


    ��i haven��t returned since i left, but i��ve realized something during my time here in crossroad. that island, too, was always a place bathed in sunlight, just like crossroad.��


    ��...��


    ��so... i��m thinking of returning home with my hands full of gifts and reflecting on my future there.��


    i grinned and patted torkel on the back.


    ��that��s a great idea, torkel. you��ve worked hard, so take some time to rest.��


    ��yes, your highness.��


    ��and when you��re done resting, make sure to get in touch with me...��


    before i could finish making my pitch for next season��s contract, a voice interrupted.


    ��torkel!��


    i turned to see who it was, and sure enough, it was a group of priests emerging from the temple. leading them was none other than high priestess rosetta, wearing her trademark gentle yet intimidating smile.


    ��oh, your highness, you��re here as well.��


    ��rosetta.��


    ��apologies, but may i speak with torkel first? thank you.��


    with that, rosetta smoothly positioned herself between torkel and me.


    my eyebrow twitched. no way, rosetta, you too...?


    ��i��ll get straight to the point. torkel, have you considered becoming a priest?��


    so you��re a scout too-!


    she must have noticed my interest in recruiting torkel, so she blocked me and made her offer first! this cunning priestess!


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 821

    chapter 821


    ��what?��


    torkel was visibly flustered at rosetta��s proposal.


    ��you want me... to become a priest?��


    ��yes, that��s correct. we, the holy goddess��s order, are officially inviting you to join the holy knight division under our church.��


    ��but... i am a leper. if someone like me becomes a priest, there will definitely be gossip among the people.��


    at this, rosetta shook her head firmly.


    ��in this world, all magic and mysticism have vanished. the divine power we used in our order is gone, and at the same time, all the curses that lingered in this world have disappeared too.��


    rosetta quietly studied torkel��s face, hidden beneath his helmet.


    ��but torkel, your leprosy remains. this proves that leprosy is not a curse but simply a disease.��


    ��...��


    ��our priests have observed your time of service at the temple. your devotion, integrity, selflessness in both thought and action... you have shown a truly exemplary image, more priest-like than any priest.��


    torkel lowered his head. rosetta continued to speak.


    ��the holy knight division is an organization of priests who fight for the church. but first and foremost, they are priests who serve the goddess, and our order does not choose its priests carelessly. we extended this invitation because we genuinely believe you are qualified.��


    ��...��


    after a moment of silence, torkel carefully asked.


    ��...i am truly grateful for the offer, but... may i take some time to think it over?��


    ��of course. if you make up your mind, feel free to contact the order at any time. we look forward to a positive response.��


    with a respectful nod toward torkel,


    rosetta then turned to me and flashed a triumphant smile, like a scout who had already won a recruiting war.


    ��now, your highness the crown prince, let��s give torkel the space he needs to find his answer... shall we proceed into the temple?��


    ��what?! wait, wait a second!��


    ��i heard of your highness��s arrival, so i came out personally to greet you. come along now...!��


    with rosetta��s gentle yet insistent hand on my arm, i was led straight into the temple.


    as i looked back at torkel, who was lost in thought, resting his chin on his hand, i called out desperately one last time.


    ��to-torkel! don��t forget that the bringar duchy wants you toooo...!��


    thunk!


    the temple doors closed in front of me.


    in that instant, i realized it.


    in this recruitment battle for torkel, i had lost.


    torkel would become a priest of the holy goddess��s order...


    ��well, as long as he��s happy, that��s okay...��


    since the death of saintess margarita here, torkel had always lived at the temple.


    i, too, hoped that his long penance would now blossom into a new form.


    ��my recruitment campaign...!��


    even if my grand strategy had crumbled. gah...!


    inside the temple were zenis and hannibal.


    zenis, who had stayed here at the temple for a long time, was saying his farewells to the people, while hannibal, following him, also bowed his head in greeting.


    ��ah, your highness!��


    ��we greet your highness the crown prince.��


    the two smiled and greeted me upon seeing me. i smiled back and waved.


    after a brief exchange of greetings, i asked where the two were headed next.


    ��there are other half-blood communities beyond our own half-bloods.��


    hannibal explained calmly.


    ��and there are likely even more half-bloods who suffer alone, not part of any community.��


    ��together, hannibal and i will travel across the continent, finding and helping such individuals.��


    hannibal intended to expand his role as the head of the half-blood community, ��half-bloods,�� and it seemed zenis, now a free man, would be accompanying him.


    ��i��m confident we can help people wherever we go! with my father��s vast medical knowledge and my own skills learned from master kellibey!��


    hannibal flexed his biceps confidently.


    next to him, zenis smiled ruefully. despite growing so much, he still looked worried about his son, who had some boyishness left in him.


    listening to our conversation, rosetta joined in.


    ��our goddess��s order also intends to start a more organized effort to help such marginalized individuals. we plan to collaborate with half-bloods on joint projects.��


    i casually asked,


    ��is recruiting torkel part of that initiative?��


    ��the primary reason is that we believe he would make an excellent priest.��


    rosetta offered her characteristic, charming smile.


    ��however, it is true that our order has been somewhat neglectful in considering the lives of marginalized people. there are many outcasts, not just lepers but other races, half-bloods, refugees... those abandoned by society.��


    ��...��


    ��we aim to bring them a glimmer of hope. not just in name but with practical support.��


    trailing off, rosetta looked around the temple.


    ��here at crossroad, i��ve managed to shed many of the preconceptions that used to govern my life.��


    zenis and hannibal, catching her gaze, smiled broadly.


    rosetta, smiling back at them, looked over at me.


    ��we need to spread the warmth of the world to more people, without prejudice.��


    even though the order had lost its divine power.


    it seemed they were now more prepared to be sincere toward the world.


    ��with the convenient remedy of divine power gone, we��ll focus more on medical research.��


    ��it seems i��ll be seeing you often, rosetta.��


    i spoke earnestly.


    ��no, not rodent names. something more dignified! this is the crown prince��s aide we��re talking about. got anything more serious?!��


    why does this place always feel like it��s turning into a contest whenever there��s an opportunity?


    lilly and bodybag burst into laughter, holding their stomachs. as they laughed, so did sid. and when sid laughed, everyone around joined in.


    well, as long as everyone��s happy... oh, whatever, i don��t care anymore.


    in the midst of all this noise...


    ��jo?rmungandr, where have you gone... seriously, these reptiles, clinging to you when it��s convenient and then disappearing...��


    there was a woman lamenting the absence of a reptile while everyone else chanted rodent names.


    it was violet, slumped over drunk. with her illusions stripped away, her hair was now a plain brown.


    i chuckled and brought my cup to clink against the one violet held before asking,


    ��what are you planning to do now, violet?��


    ��hmm? well, i might...��


    still groggy, violet wiped the corner of her mouth and slurred.


    ��travel the world, telling the tale of my great adventures...?��


    just then, the remaining gambler��s club members who had finished their puppet show perked up and approached.


    ��what? are we becoming a troupe of bards now?��


    ��spreading tales of the great battles of the monster front far and wide!��


    ��monstrous creatures trying to climb over the walls!��


    ��and the legendary hero who vanquished those wicked nightmares...��


    the four members of the gambler��s club struck flamboyant poses, waving their hands wildly before suddenly extending their arms toward sid in lilly��s embrace.


    though he didn��t understand what was happening, sid laughed brightly, and the crowd around them erupted into applause.


    with a look of utmost injustice, violet screeched.


    ��what about me?! aren��t i the main character?!��


    ��um, can you guys at least pay attention to me...?��


    hello? crown prince here? leader of the monster front, that��s me. it��s a bit sad if you��ve forgotten already, just because we��re disbanding?


    the lively chatter continued, heating up the atmosphere in the plaza.


    ��alright, everyone! attention-!��


    the new crossroad marchioness led the rest of the female heroes toward us.


    evangeline wore a serious expression, holding a beer mug instead of her usual juice cup! although she was old enough to drink now, it still seemed out of place!


    ��as of this moment!��


    evangeline solemnly announced.


    ��the crossroad female heroes and mercenaries rights committee, or cfhmrc for short, is officially... disbanded!��


    ��...!��


    ��since i, the former chairperson, have now become the lord of crossroad... ahem! since i��m now responsible for all the people of crossroad, it��s only right that i include everyone, not just those in our committee.��


    that��s right.


    from now on, evangeline would be the lord of crossroad, tasked with embracing all the people of this city.


    she had decided to disband her faction herself.


    ��but our memories will stay in our hearts forever!��


    evangeline raised the mug in her hand high.


    ��we won��t forget the days we drank and feasted together! everyone... wherever you go, live happily ever after!��


    ��may we thrive wherever we are!��


    ��long live cfhmrc!��


    ��cfhmrc-!��


    those affiliated with cfhmrc shouted together.


    seriously, that name always sounded like a dragon��s roar... even up until its disbandment, i couldn��t get used to it...


    ��now, senior!��


    evangeline then turned her attention to me.


    ��in honor of the disbandment of the world guardian front and cfhmrc, why don��t you give us a stirring toast?��


    all eyes turned to me.


    grinning, i grabbed my cup and shouted energetically.


    ��alright! open your ears and listen closely, everyone!��


    i stood up from my seat, raising my cup high.


    i recited the drinking song with gusto.


    i offer you this golden goblet


    drink it to the full, do not refuse


    the crowd cheered, lifting their cups.


    people echoed my drinking song, clinking their glasses together. countless people��s cups, and countless people��s gazes, met and parted.


    watching this scene with a fond smile, i softly murmured the final verse.


    when flowers bloom, the wind and rain are sure to follow


    life is full of farewells


    for every meeting, there is a parting, and for every parting, there is a new meeting.


    so let��s not mourn tomorrow��s goodbyes. let��s immerse ourselves in each other today.


    after the storm, the flowers will bloom again. after the painful farewell, joyful reunions will come.


    i downed my drink in one go and triumphantly held up my empty cup. the crowd cheered my name and applauded.


    the night of the farewell ceremony grew deeper.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 822

    chapter 822


    at the cafeteria next to the central plaza.


    junior and hecate, who had been watching the disbanding of the cfhmrc (crossroad female heroes and mercenaries rights committee), covered their mouths and chuckled as they sipped their wine.


    as the noise from the plaza quieted down a bit, the two started chatting softly.


    ��junior, you said you were going back home for now?��


    ��yes. my siblings live in a seaside village to the east. i haven��t seen them in a long time, so i should at least show them that i��m still alive.��


    junior smiled.


    ��after that, i��ll head to the imperial capital... to attend officer training. if i want to work for the history foundation his highness suggested, i need to have some basic qualifications.��


    ��you��ll do great, junior.��


    ��what about you, hecate?��


    junior asked cautiously, and hecate smiled softly.


    ��i plan to return to where i grew up... to whiteblossom orphanage.��


    ��the orphanage?��


    ��yes.��


    hecate stared at the wine swirling in her glass.


    ��it��s no longer a facility that raises war machines for the empire. now, it��s becoming a normal orphanage... a place to take in the children of war veterans and provide them with an education.��


    ��...��


    ��i want to work there. i want to make sure that kids who��ve suffered like me don��t grow up to be adults full of hatred like i did... i want to take care of them.��


    junior nodded.


    ��you��ll do great too, hecate.��


    ��thanks.��


    after a brief silence,


    both hesitated and then opened their mouths at the same time.


    ��i...��


    ��hey!��


    they both widened their eyes at each other, and then burst into laughter.


    ��you go first.��


    ��no, you go first, hecate.��


    ��please, go ahead, junior.��


    ��ahem. alright, then...��


    junior fidgeted, squeezed her eyes shut, and suddenly blurted out.


    ��do you want to live together in the imperial capital?��


    hecate blinked in surprise at the unexpected proposal.


    junior started babbling as she explained her idea.


    ��well, i mean... the housing prices in the capital are quite high, right? even renting is too much for one person to handle alone. so, um, i thought it would be nice to have a roommate, and you��re the only person i know in the capital, hecate...��


    as junior kept waving her arms around, trying to explain herself, hecate finally said,


    ��okay.��


    she responded without hesitation.


    her answer was so straightforward that it caught junior off guard. hecate gave a gentle smile.


    ��i also need to find a place when i get back. like you said, it��d be more economical to share a place...��


    hecate extended her wine glass.


    ��and living together would be much more fun than living alone.��


    realizing what was happening a beat too late, junior hurriedly extended her glass as well.


    clink��


    they toasted.


    ��s-so, this is a toast to becoming roommates?��


    ��sure, let��s go with that.��


    ��hehe, hehehe...��


    junior, happy as a child, sipped her wine and then, with a twinkle in her eye, asked,


    ��come to think of it... what were you going to say earlier, hecate?��


    ��oh, that.��


    hecate swirled the wine in her mouth before suddenly leaning forward.


    ��why don��t we start speaking casually with each other?��


    she suggested.


    this time, it was junior who blinked in surprise. hecate shrugged.


    ��we��re the same age, after all. and now that we��re going to live together, it��d be awkward to keep using formal speech all the time.��


    ��ah... that��s true, but...��


    ��now that it��s been brought up, how about we start right now?��


    ��y-yes? right now?��


    ��yes, right now. come on, go ahead.��


    hecate gestured for junior to start, and junior stuttered.


    ��th-then...��


    ��...��


    ��i��ll start talking... casually. heca...te.��


    ��...��


    ��l-like this... right?��


    after listening to junior��s awkward attempt at informal speech,


    ��pfft.��


    hecate couldn��t hold back and let out a small sound before bursting into laughter, holding her stomach.


    ��hahaha! hahahahahaha!��


    junior��s face turned bright red.


    ��why, why are you laughing?! i mean, what��s so funny?!��


    ��it��s just... i��m looking forward to it.��


    hecate said as she effortlessly switched to casual speech, extending her wine glass once more.


    ��to us living together in the capital.��


    ��...!��


    ��let��s watch performances at the grand theater, go on yacht tours along the inner sea, and stay up all night during the new year��s fireworks festival. thanks to being dragged around by his highness during my school days, i know all the fun spots in the capital.��


    hecate shook her extended wine glass.


    ��it��s going to be fun. definitely.��


    ��...yeah.��


    junior extended her glass again, clinking it against hecate��s.


    ��it really will be fun.��


    ��oh, man, old man! what are my hands and feet supposed to do now? ugh, my face is burning up. i��m so embarrassed just hearing this!��


    ��i��m not embarrassed at all.��


    peeking through her fingers, evangeline saw that lucas��s gaze remained unwavering.


    ��because it��s the truth, and there��s nothing to hide.��


    ��wow, seriously... you��re something else in so many ways...��


    evangeline slowly lowered her hands from her face.


    she tapped her now-bright red cheeks with her fingertips, then looked directly at lucas.


    ��it��s so cheesy i need a palate cleanser.��


    and then,


    she stood on tiptoe, stretching up.


    she wrapped her arms around lucas��s neck.


    and gently pressed her lips to his.


    neither lucas nor evangeline had any experience with romance, so their kiss was clumsy at best.


    both of them were afraid of breaking each other, so they carefully held each other in a gentle embrace, sharing a tender kiss.


    ��...but.��


    after their lips parted slowly,


    lucas looked into evangeline��s face and squinted his eyes.


    ��you just threw up a moment ago.��


    evangeline snorted.


    ��so what? we��ve seen each other in much worse states before.��


    ��that��s true.��


    they kissed once more.


    this time, it was bolder and more daring than before. they wrapped their arms around each other��s neck and waist, pulling each other into a deeper embrace as they kissed.


    when their second kiss ended, evangeline spoke.


    ��here��s what i think.��


    ��yeah?��


    ��you��re more of a bad boy than his highness.��


    ��depending on the perspective, that could be true.��


    ��wow, you��re not even denying it?��


    ��i figured it��d be easier to score points by starting as a bad boy and becoming a good one.��


    ��see, that kind of mindset is what makes you a real bad boy...��


    evangeline chuckled softly before speaking seriously.


    ��i feel the same, lucas. i��m now the margrave of crossroad. the lord of this city.��


    ��...��


    ��there will be times when i prioritize my citizens over my own husband, over my own family. no, those times will be frequent.��


    just like her father had.


    as a public figure representing people and governing land, there would be many times when she would have to prioritize the value of the city over personal happiness.


    ��but if you��re okay with that, i want to confess too.��


    ��...��


    ��i feel the same way you do.��


    caressing both of lucas��s cheeks, evangeline smiled warmly.


    ��we��re still young. so let��s set some shameless goals.��


    ��like what?��


    ��let��s not miss out on either our dreams or our love.��


    as a knight of the emperor.


    as the lord of a city.


    they would both be true to their own lives, while also being true to each other.


    lucas chuckled bitterly.


    ��it��s going to be tough.��


    ��of course it will be. but.��


    evangeline playfully winked her big emerald eyes.


    ��how could it be harder than the past three years?��


    ��...��


    lucas couldn��t help but let out a hearty laugh.


    because truly, truly��evangeline was right.


    they had survived three grueling years, standing against the end of the world.


    compared to the hardships of those three years, the challenge of balancing dreams and love was, honestly, something worth trying.


    ��i��m going to be an incredible margrave. and an amazing lord, too.��


    evangeline, with her characteristic cocky smile, hung onto lucas��s neck.


    ��even if his highness becomes the emperor, i��ll make sure you want to see me more. i��m going to be a stunningly remarkable woman.��


    still holding his steady gaze, lucas wrapped his arms around evangeline��s waist.


    ��i��ll become the best man ever, so that you��ll want to see me more than you care about the citizens of crossroad.��


    ��you��re really working hard to make us both neglect our duties...��


    the two shared their third kiss.


    after the long kiss, as they parted their lips, lucas chuckled. evangeline blinked at him.


    ��why are you laughing?��


    ��no, it��s just...��


    lucas spoke honestly.


    ��i��ve tried so hard to live as a model knight all my life, but now that i��m bending the rules a bit... it��s more enjoyable than i thought.��


    ��you��ve really become a delinquent knight.��


    evangeline giggled.


    ��then i��ll be a delinquent lord, just for today.��


    ��it��s not even been that long since you became a lord, and already...��


    lucas didn��t finish his sentence. evangeline��s lips cut him off.


    the night was short, and they were both young.


    the two continued kissing until it no longer made sense to count.


    the bright moonlight illuminated the alley, as if blessing the newly formed couple.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 823

    chapter 823


    to the north of crossroad.


    arian kingdom��s military camp.


    the tent used by king hraim of arian.


    ��what did you just say, your majesty?!��


    the assembled officials and soldiers reeled at the king��s words.


    but king miller repeated himself calmly.


    ��i��ve decided to send yun away... to grant her a noble end befitting royalty.��


    ��...!��


    ��she hasn��t regained consciousness, even though the curse has vanished, and remains in a coma. transporting her in such a weakened state all the way back to the arian kingdom would be too much of a burden.��


    miller turned his head to look at his daughter, yun ariane, lying asleep on the bed behind him.


    ��leaving a royal descendant in the empire��s territory is out of the question. who knows how it might become a vulnerability for our nation in the future?��


    ��but the princess is still alive!��


    ��isn��t she practically a living corpse?��


    miller retorted angrily.


    ��even when divine power still existed in this world, we couldn��t heal her. now that divine power has vanished, there��s virtually no way to wake her.��


    ��...��


    ��this is to preserve yun��s honor as a member of the royal family... and as a princess.��


    the officials and soldiers bowed their heads with somber expressions.


    ��when we return home, we��ll announce that she died honorably in battle at the monster front.��


    miller let out a long sigh and then shouted.


    ��bring the prepared poison!��


    that was when it happened.


    boom!


    the ceiling of the tent exploded upward in a circular shape, and


    flutter��!


    someone descended, cloak billowing around them.


    the large figure landed on the ground and immediately swept yun from the bed into their embrace.


    ��y-you��re��!��


    recognizing the intruder, miller��s face twisted in anger.


    ��the king of the beastmen...!��


    with his red ponytail flying in the wind and yun held tightly in his arms,


    kuilan, the beastman king, growled low.


    ��i��m taking yun with me.��


    ��y-you bastard!��


    enraged, miller swung his one remaining arm in a punch,


    whoosh��


    crash!


    but kuilan evaded the blow with an almost pre-planned precision and hurled miller back onto the bed where yun had been lying.


    ��oof!��


    sprawled on the bed, miller shouted urgently.


    ��what are you waiting for?! stop him!��


    thump!


    kuilan, holding yun securely, kicked off the ground and dashed toward the tent entrance. the officials and soldiers of the arian kingdom scrambled to block his path.


    ��stop!��


    ��return the princess to us!��


    kuilan paid no heed, lashing out with fists and kicks in all directions.


    ��gaaah!��


    ��aaargh����


    ��he��s too strong��!��


    the people of the arian kingdom trying to stop him were sent sprawling in all directions.


    as kuilan swiftly navigated between the soldiers, one of his punches accidentally landed squarely on a soldier��s jaw.


    ��gah!��


    seeing the soldier clutching his jaw in pain, kuilan asked quickly, ��are you okay?��


    ��i-i��m fine! don��t worry about me, just go quickly!��


    ��oh, okay.��


    thump��!


    kuilan sprinted out of the tent, leaving the arian soldiers who were desperately trying to follow him in his dust.


    ��don��t move!��


    ��...!��


    ��i have your precious princess in my hands! if yun dies or gets hurt, the ��honor�� you wanted to uphold will be meaningless!��


    the people of the arian kingdom let out collective groans of despair.


    ��how dare you kidnap the princess!��


    ��this kind of shameless act in this day and age!��


    ��you beastly man! you barbaric brute!��


    ��...aren��t they just stating the obvious?��


    seeing the arian people at a loss, kuilan was suddenly reminded of the past.


    his first connection to crossroad had also begun by kidnapping prince ash.


    ��starting with a kidnapping and ending with a kidnapping.��


    a villainous smile spread across kuilan��s face.


    three years at the monster front.


    not bad.


    ��your princess will be... resting in the village of the maple wolf tribe near the great forest! i mean, she will be held hostage there!��


    ��you scoundrel! give me back my daughter!��


    ��if you��re worried about your precious daughter, show your sincerity... i mean, send gifts often. heh heh...!��


    ��argh! in that case, i��ll send a messenger every six months with letters and medicine!��


    a few soldiers who had been watching this scene quietly whispered among themselves.


    ��do we really have to put on this act to send the princess away?��


    ��and isn��t the premise a bit of a stretch?��


    ��shh! keep it down!��


    ��can��t you see his majesty is really into it? let him enjoy it...!��


    finally, kuilan let out a hearty laugh and turned around.


    ��i��ll take good care of yun, with all my heart and sincerity! hahaha! well then, safe travels back to the arian kingdom!��


    with that, kuilan kicked off the ground and disappeared from view in an instant.


    miller, kneeling on the ground, reached out toward the direction kuilan had fled, shouting,


    ��yuuuuuun��!��


    leaving behind miller��s heartbroken cry, kuilan, holding yun carefully in his arms, left the arian camp.


    it didn��t matter if they staged a clumsy act. it didn��t matter if he was branded with infamy. it didn��t matter if he would be resented in the future.


    ��until the day you open your eyes in the morning.��


    embracing the warmth of the woman in his arms, kuilan swore.


    ��i will protect you, yun.��


    on the night of the farewell ceremony,


    all over the city, people mourned their partings, confirmed their feelings, and promised to meet again.


    this was a time when bittersweet farewells intertwined with the beginnings of new connections.


    i chuckled softly.


    because she was once a slave. because she bought her title with money. because she had mixed blood.


    serenade had faced the judgment of society her entire life.


    so it seemed she still didn��t quite understand.


    just how amazing, wonderful... and essential she was to me.


    ��serenade, do you remember the promise we made when we were young?��


    at my question, serenade��s eyes widened.


    ��of course i remember... how could i ever forget?��


    she managed a faint smile through her tear-streaked cheeks.


    ��it was on that very day... that i fell in love with you.��


    �� a world where bloodlines, noble or common, don��t matter... a world for kids like us who are treated as outcasts. a world where moms don��t have to cry and big sisters aren��t bullied.


    �� i... promise, i��ll make it happen.


    recalling that scene, which remained vivid in my memory, i spoke with certainty.


    ��it��s because of that promise that i was able to make it this far.��


    ��...!��


    ��it��s because of you that my journey continued. because i wanted to build that kind of world with you, because i wanted to live in that kind of world with you, we��ve come this far together, hand in hand.��


    i smiled gently.


    ��and serenade, the world we promised is already here.��


    i looked at the rings in my hand...


    ��it��s not complete yet, but i promise, serenade. i��ll spend the rest of my life working to make that world complete.��


    these proposal rings, made by the united effort of all races, were one-of-a-kind in the world. i held them out to her.


    ��and to create that world, i need you.��


    ��...��


    ��so please, serenade. marry me.��


    i whispered earnestly.


    ��i can��t do this without you.��


    ��...��


    slowly,


    serenade lowered the hands that had been covering her face.


    ��just one more thing... i��d like to ask.��


    ��ask me anything.��


    ��even if time passes and i��m no longer young, even if i��m no longer beautiful in your eyes.��


    her face, wet with tears, was filled with both sadness and joy like never before...


    and, as always, she was radiant.


    ��will you still love me?��


    i smiled softly.


    ��when i was at my lowest, at my ugliest and most foolish, you still loved me.��


    throughout that long time,


    you were the one who loved me in every moment.


    and i am no different.


    ��i promise. i��ll love you not just now, in this moment when you shine the brightest.��


    i reached out, took her left hand, and pulled it toward me.


    ��i��ll love you even in the moments when you think you��re at your worst.��


    then, carefully and slowly, i slipped the ring onto her trembling left ring finger.


    i grinned and asked,


    ��you��ll do the same for me, right?��


    silently, serenade took the ring box from me, pulled out the other ring, held my left hand...


    and gently slid the ring onto my ring finger.


    ��yes.��


    and finally��she smiled at me.


    ��i��ll love you. always, no matter how many times...��


    we kissed.


    kissing each other again and again, we twirled around the garden, and then, still holding serenade close, i led her out of the garden.


    waiting quietly on the path from the guild to the plaza were the master craftsmen of each race who had helped make the rings.


    unable to hold back, kellibey, who had overseen the ring��s creation, shouted,


    ��did it work?! did she accept?!��


    instead of answering, i raised our joined hands. the proposal rings on our left ring fingers sparkled in the streetlights.


    ��yes��!��


    ��hurrah! hurrah!��


    ��that��s it!��


    the craftsmen leaped from their spots, cheering with joy as if it were their own success.


    serenade and i walked into the plaza.


    seeing us embrace each other so tightly, the people who had been waiting anxiously understood the situation. they screamed, popped champagne, and applauded to congratulate us.


    surrounded by cheers, blessings, and toasts pouring in from all sides,


    serenade couldn��t hold back her laughter.


    ��you said you��d treasure the truly precious things privately!��


    ��i wanted to, but i can��t anymore! i��m too happy, so i��ll brag a little!��


    i laughed heartily.


    ��let��s dance, my partner!��


    though there wasn��t a prepared band, someone pulled out a harmonica and began to play.


    people stomped their feet to keep the rhythm, drummed on tables to create a beat, and raised their voices together in song.


    if thou must love me, let it be for nought


    but love��s sake only. do not say


    ��i love her for her smile��her look��her way


    of speaking gently, for a trick of thought


    that falls in well with mine, and certes brought


    **a sense of pleasant ease on such a day����


    for these things in themselves, beloved, may


    be changed, or change for thee��and love, so wrought,


    may be unwrought so. neither love me for


    thine own dear pity��s wiping my cheeks dry:


    a creature might forget to weep, who bore


    thy comfort long, and lose thy love thereby!


    but love me for love��s sake, that evermore


    thou mayst love on, through love��s eternity.


    amid the applause, cheers, blessings, and toasts from the gathered crowd...


    serenade and i danced.


    foreheads touching, singing along to the love songs that everyone was singing, until the dark night gave way to a bright white dawn.


    in the unforgettable dawn of our proposal, just like that.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 824

    chapter 824


    as the night faded and dawn broke in the distance,


    the never-ending party finally came to an end. the sound of snoring people filled the city as they drifted off to sleep.


    ��looks nice, doesn��t it?��


    ��it sure does.��


    two elderly figures who had been watching the city��s farewell celebrations all night shared a conversation.


    guests who had come with ariel from the lake kingdom,


    the elderly couple once known as the sword demon and the spear demon.


    the delegation from the lake kingdom was set to depart early in the morning, and the couple had already packed their things and were sitting on the carriage that brought them.


    ��now that our curse is lifted, how about we enjoy ourselves like that?��


    ��come on now... we��re not immortal anymore, and we don��t have the strength to swing swords and spears, so let��s take it easy.��


    the elderly couple leaned their heads against each other and quietly observed the scene in crossroad.


    specifically, they were watching ariel, who was still deep in conversation and meetings with various kings, even as the night drew to a close.


    ��....��


    ��....��


    in truth, the sword demon and the spear demon had another reason for visiting crossroad this time.


    previously, ash had offered to give them his gold coins, but instead, he made another promise.


    he offered to relocate the people of the bottom village outside of the lake kingdom.


    he offered to officially allocate land within the empire��s territory and help them start anew there, so they wouldn��t have to live as slaves in the lake kingdom anymore.


    as village chiefs, the couple had naturally intended to go along with ash��s proposal.


    however...


    ��her highness sure is working hard.��


    ��indeed, she is...��


    upon returning, ariel had made every effort to restore order in the lake kingdom.


    she was busy meeting with kings to secure foreign support, and she had achieved meaningful results. the lake kingdom successfully established diplomatic relations with several countries.


    before coming to crossroad, even in the lake kingdom,


    ariel had taken the lead in restoring order and had initiated sweeping reforms.


    the lake kingdom had traditionally classified people based on whether they could use magic.


    those who could use magic were considered citizens, while those who couldn��t were classified as non-citizens, creating an extreme disparity in social status.


    however, now that magic had vanished, there was no longer any reason to maintain the existing class system.


    ariel sought to gradually abolish the old class system and restructure the country to treat those who worked honestly with their hands and sweat without discrimination.


    though the existing lake kingdom royalty and nobility fiercely resisted, ariel pushed forward with unwavering resolve.


    she believed that to raise the kingdom from the dried lakebed and restore it, these changes were necessary.


    while they were still far from escaping their distant past, under ariel��s leadership, the lake kingdom was struggling to adapt to the modern world.


    ��....��


    ��....��


    originally, the sword demon and the spear demon had planned to meet prince ash during this visit to discuss the timing and method for leaving the lake kingdom. however,


    now... they found themselves wanting to place their trust in ariel.


    ��sword demon, spear demon!��


    a voice interrupted the elderly couple��s thoughts.


    when they looked up, the crown prince of everblack, wearing a smile, was walking toward them, waving.


    the sword demon and the spear demon exchanged glances.


    it was time to make their decision.


    ��the proposal you gave us before, your highness.��


    the approaching sword demon and spear demon spoke respectfully.


    ��we��d like to turn it down.��


    ��what?!��


    i was taken aback.


    i had scouted suitable land within the empire��s territory to help the bottom village make a fresh start, intending to give them the land documents right here and now.


    ��we want to stay in the lake kingdom, with our princess...��


    the sword demon and spear demon gave awkward smiles.


    ��we want to try rebuilding the kingdom from the bottom up, just once more.��


    ��we��ve gotten used to making things hard for ourselves.��


    ��...��


    i looked towards crossroad with the two of them.


    ariel, who had been in meetings with the kings all night, was now wiping her forehead with a tired expression as she walked out toward us.


    i nodded to the elderly couple.


    ��thank you. it couldn��t have been an easy decision. sword demon, spear demon, you two will be a great support to ariel.��


    ��we��re just old folks without much strength left...��


    ��for people who have been separated for so long to come together, they need to listen to each other. and you two can help make that happen.��


    i smiled at the sword demon and spear demon.


    ��please take care of ariel and the lake kingdom. i��ll visit often as well.��


    i slipped the land documents back into my pocket and was about to take out a gold certificate instead.


    ��since the relocation is canceled, i��ll give you the gold i originally promised...��


    ��that won��t be necessary.��


    the sword demon declined politely.


    ��if you insist on giving it, it would be better to add that gold to support the lake kingdom.��


    ��and this too...��


    the spear demon gestured toward the wagon behind their carriage.


    ��could you use these for the lake kingdom?��


    the wagon held several old boxes, and when i opened one...


    ��...these are.��


    they were the old gold coins the bottom village had collected over centuries.


    ��these are worthless; they were just gathered to give our lives some semblance of purpose...��


    ��but if they can be used for the future of the country...��


    ��...��


    originally, these gold coins would have been used to fund their fresh start.


    but after seeing ariel��s efforts, they were willing to pour all their resources and opportunities into the new future of their country.


    ��...ariel is truly fortunate to have such good people as her subjects.��


    i smiled and nodded at the sword demon and the spear demon.


    ��in the name of the duchy of bringar and the everblack empire, we won��t spare any humanitarian aid for the lake kingdom��s reconstruction.��


    the sword demon and the spear demon smiled in return and slowly stepped back.


    ��it looks like the princess is coming. well then, i��ll leave you two to have your conversation.��


    ��we��ll be over there on a date.��


    as the sword demon and spear demon made their way out of sight, ariel walked over from crossroad.


    ��ash!��


    ��ariel.��


    even now, when she was supposed to be leaving for the lake kingdom, ariel had been in meetings with the kings. she looked tired, but her face still held a sense of satisfaction from the success of her efforts.


    ariel smiled brightly and asked,


    ��did you enjoy yourself all night?��


    ��thanks to you.��


    as i finished reciting,


    ��...haha. that��s beautiful.��


    aider laughed with shallow breaths.


    ��but a little sad...��


    i stayed by his side as he slowly scattered into particles of light.


    ��...��


    here, there once was a man.


    a man so foolishly pure that he was saved by a single kind word someone had given him.


    a man who defied fate and rebelled against the world, fighting forever to repay that one word.


    even if no one remembered him,


    in the end, he sacrificed his very soul to save his unrequited love and his world. such a man.


    he was here.


    ��may you forever remain beautiful, my princess...��


    aider whispered in a fading voice.


    his clouded eyes slowly closed.


    and then...


    ...


    was it just an illusion?


    i hear footsteps.


    footsteps of someone running desperately up the wall.


    aider slowly opened his eyes and looked to his side.


    ��haa, haa, haa...��


    at the end of the wall��a woman stood, out of breath from running.


    her dress was disheveled, the red ribbon in her long silver hair had come undone, and her breathing was ragged, lacking any sense of propriety...


    the princess of the lake kingdom.


    ��i... can��t remember...!��


    aider blinked in disbelief as ariel clutched her chest and spoke.


    ��but my heart hurts so much... it��s like there��s a hole in it; it aches and stings so much...��


    ��...��


    ��it feels like someone precious to me was forcibly ripped from my heart, so...!��


    she struggled to catch her breath, which had risen to her throat.


    raising her head, ariel smiled.


    ��so i came... in the direction that hurt my heart the most.��


    tears fell endlessly from her large lake-blue eyes, but she somehow managed to smile.


    ��i came to find you, the one who makes me cry just by looking at you.��


    under aider��s gray eyes, tears began to flow as well.


    ��i don��t know your name. i don��t even know what you meant to me...��


    slowly approaching, ariel sat down to be at eye level with aider.


    ��but for some reason, i feel like i must make this request to you.��


    ariel reached out her trembling hand to gently brush back aider��s ashen hair, gazing at his face with tenderness.


    ��a picnic.��


    smiling through her tears, ariel made a heartfelt request to aider.


    ��will you go on a picnic with me?��


    even on aider��s face, which had lost all its vitality and was slowly dying,


    ��...yes.��


    a radiant smile flickered as if it was a lie.


    ��let��s go.��


    bright fragments scattered.


    ��i��ve always, always... wanted to go on a picnic with you...��


    ariel embraced aider with all her might as he transformed into particles of light and began to disappear.


    ��outside, it��s the height of spring.��


    unable to keep his eyes open any longer, aider heard ariel whisper, her voice choked with sobs.


    ��we��ll hold hands and go to the hill in the countryside.��


    as if he could see the scene unfolding before his eyes, aider smiled happily.


    ��there��s a big zelkova tree in the distance, and the summer flowers planted around it have already started to bud in the sunny weather.��


    ariel stammered, her throat tightening, but


    ��look. it rained yesterday, but today it��s so clear.��


    she smiled brightly.


    ��and in the sky, there��s a rainbow.��


    the fragments of light breaking off from aider


    swirled around ariel as if dancing before soaring into the sky...


    ��in the clear sky after the rain, there��s a rainbow as beautiful as you...��


    under the brightening sky, the fragments sparkled brilliantly in all colors.


    ��it��s blooming... so beautifully...��


    when i looked down after quietly gazing at that beautiful sky,


    aider was completely gone.


    amidst the scattering particles of light, only ariel remained, weeping.


    ��ash.��


    after crying for a long time,


    ariel finally stopped and spoke to me.


    ��i have a favor to ask.��


    when i nodded, ariel asked earnestly.


    ��the next time we meet... will you tell me about this person?��


    ��...��


    ��i don��t remember, but i know i must have loved him... will you tell me about him?��


    i nodded deeply once more.


    ��i will.��


    i smiled faintly.


    ��it��s a long story, one that would take many days and nights to tell... but i��ll definitely share it with you.��


    standing amidst the particles of light, ariel, still with a tear-streaked face, held the scepter in her hands close to her chest.


    as if trying to keep the warmth of the man who had touched it alive in her heart.


    watching her, i thought of the story of a man.


    a man who, in the end, sacrificed his very soul to save his unrequited love and his world.


    and at the very last moment, went on a picnic with his beloved to the rainy zelkova tree hill.


    surely, his last wish had come true.


    the story of a happy fool.


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 825

    chapter 825


    the lord��s manor. my room.


    around noon.


    ��is that everything?��


    i packed the last set of clothes from the closet into my bag and stood in front of the mirror. i tidied my hair and adjusted the collar of my coat, then glanced around.


    the room was empty, stripped of everything.


    i slowly looked around the place i had called home for the past three years and smiled warmly.


    ��i hope you get along well with the new lord too. my sweet home.��


    of course, there��s a high possibility that the new lord will decorate the walls and floors with pink and glitter, but... well, what can you do? you��ll just have to endure.


    taking one last deep breath in the room that had become so familiar, i opened the door and stepped outside.


    ��my lord.��


    lucas, dressed in his uniform, was waiting in the hallway and bowed his head.


    ��have you finished your preparations?��


    ��more or less.��


    lucas took my bag for me. together, we descended the staircase to the first floor of the manor.


    ��when will we see each other again?��


    ��i��ll head to the duchy of bringar as soon as i finish my business in the capital.��


    ��make it quick. how am i supposed to wander around without my ever-present bodyguard by my side?��


    ��fufu. elize is more than capable of protecting you in my absence.��


    ��she��s not my guard. she��s serenade��s...��


    as i grumbled, i elbowed lucas in the side, asking slyly.


    ��by the way, how did it go with evangeline last night? did you have a good talk?��


    lucas paused for a moment, then sheepishly scratched the back of his head.


    ��well... i think it went pretty well. fortunately, we share the same feelings...��


    this clumsy bear��s ears were slightly red. i patted lucas on the back with a whistle.


    ��nice job, buddy!��


    ��ahem! and how about you, my lord?��


    ��me? hohohoho.��


    i waved my left hand, showing the engagement ring. lucas nodded in admiration.


    ��i still have a long way to catch up to you, my lord.��


    ��of course. i am your elder, after all. i should be at least a year ahead.��


    when we reached the first floor and stepped outside the manor, a carriage from the silver winter merchant guild was waiting.


    the attendants from the silver winter guild took my bag from lucas��s hand. i nodded to lucas.


    ��i��ll see you at the duchy, lucas.��


    ��i��ll be there soon, my lord.��


    leaving lucas, who gave a respectful bow, behind, i approached the carriage...


    ��...phew.��


    on the coachman��s seat, with a scowl and growl like a guard dog, sat elize, her navy-blue hair almost bristling.


    ��why the sighing on such a beautiful day, elize?��


    i asked, smiling. elize glanced at me.


    ��well, i��ve been waiting for the day you and lady serenade would be together.��


    ��and?��


    ��now that it��s actually happening... i feel a bit... unsettled...��


    ah, so that��s why she looked like a little sister who disapproves of her older sister��s marriage on her wedding day.


    ��you��d better make her happy. if you make her cry, i won��t forgive you...��


    ��give me a break. you know your mistress cries a lot.��


    ��...then make sure to offset it with ten smiles for every tear.��


    ��that��s a tough exchange rate...��


    while we were exchanging these trivial jokes, the carriage door opened from inside.


    on the seat, serenade and bodybag were sitting opposite each other.


    ��my lord!��


    ��serenade.��


    ��please come inside. though it��s warm outside, you must still take care of your health.��


    i approached serenade with a smile, bent down... and kissed her gently.


    serenade��s face turned bright red, and she looked flustered.


    ��my, there are so many eyes watching, my lord...��


    ��what��s there to hide at this point?��


    i waved a hand dismissively at elize and bodybag, who were already rolling their eyes in exasperation.


    ��if you��re going to complain, why don��t you get yourselves boyfriends?��


    ��if you��re going to say that, then at least introduce us to some nice guys...��


    bodybag grumbled. at the same time, elize, who received a signal from the carriage ahead, nodded.


    ��we should get going. it��s a long journey.��


    ��alright. let��s go.��


    i had already said all my goodbyes yesterday. i had finished my conversation with his majesty, the emperor, as well.


    the carriage began to move, and i sat next to serenade.


    leaning back against the seat, i yawned. i had stayed up all night and was feeling a bit tired.


    ��if you��re tired, would you like to rest your head on my lap, my lord? i could... ahem, offer you a lap pillow.��


    ��what? really?��


    was it okay to enjoy such luxury while traveling?


    i was seriously considering it when bodybag, sitting opposite us, rolled her eyes.


    ��can i switch to a different carriage...?��


    ��of course not. you��re my most trusted sunflower, my number one assistant. you need to stick close to me.��


    ��are you really going to call me that?��


    ��blame crossroad, not me. this city��s contests always have such ridiculous outcomes...��


    bodybag rubbed her forehead, looking resigned about her new name. it seemed like she wasn��t keen on the rodent-themed name.


    as we continued our light conversation, the carriage passed through the gates of the lord��s manor and entered the city...


    ��huh?��


    i saw something strange.


    ��what is this?��


    we were planning to leave through the north gate of crossroad, but on the wide streets leading to the north gate... people were everywhere.


    i mean, it was the citizens of crossroad.


    ��your highness!��


    people lined up on both sides of the departing carriage, waving and shouting.


    ��we��ll never forget these past three years!��


    ��you were truly the best lord we��ve ever had, your highness!��


    ��crossroad will always be open to you, prince!��


    ��you must come visit us again!��


    ��we��ll miss you...!��


    ��thank you so much for giving us new hope...!��


    and hannibal, now proudly recognized as a king.


    one by one, those i had shaken hands with disappeared behind the carriage. i tried to remember the warmth and feel of each handshake.


    after the procession of crowned heads ended, at the north gate,


    ��your highness!��


    my companions, those who had shared life and death with me, awaited.


    ��thank you so much, your highness! really...! i will never forget you!��


    torkel, who had finally learned how to smile brightly.


    ��may your future journey be blessed, just as this one was.��


    ��may it be filled with grace.��


    zenith and rosetta, smiling and offering their blessings.


    ��it was the best heist ever, your highness!��


    ��the heist was so spectacular i can��t enjoy ordinary gambling anymore!��


    ��we��re going to wander and sing, would it be alright to sing of your legend, prince?!��


    ��if you refuse, i��ll change every protagonist��s name to violet!��


    ��then let this body tell the tale of saving the world?!��


    the rowdy, laughing members of the gambler��s club.


    ��thanks to your kindness, i��ve found some purpose in life. i��m truly grateful.��


    hecate and the glory knights saluting quietly.


    and,


    ��dya-boo!��


    sid, reaching out his chubby little hands, held by lilly.


    i stepped down from the carriage again and hugged each of my companions.


    ��we will meet again. somewhere, somehow.��


    gently stroking sid��s hair,


    i said to lilly,


    ��until then, may peace be with you all.��


    lilly shed tears but gave me a bright smile.


    under the northern gate, bathed in spring sunlight, my eternal party members were waiting.


    ��my lord!��


    ��senior!��


    ��your highness!��


    ��prince!��


    i approached the four who called out to me in their own ways, and the five of us embraced each other.


    ��i was happy to be with you.��


    all the days of adventure i had shared with them.


    all the joy, the pain, the laughter, and the tears.


    they rushed through my mind like a waterfall, and i couldn��t help but cry.


    ��thank you for coming into my life, truly, truly... thank you...��


    looking around at my weeping companions, i said with heartfelt sincerity, as if making a promise,


    ��please, be happy.��


    wherever we are in this world.


    we must be happy.


    ��come on, go now! we��ve had enough goodbyes to last a lifetime!��


    evangeline, wiping her eyes roughly, shouted.


    ��we��ll cheer you on as you embark on the new challenges ahead, senior!��


    everyone nodded as they wiped away their tears.


    i nodded back, full of strength.


    ��may luck be with you in your new challenges as well.��


    as i rode the carriage once more and passed under the northern gate,


    flower petals began to fall from above.


    looking up, i saw people who had somehow climbed up the northern wall, scattering petals from baskets to coincide with the passage of my carriage.


    ��be happy!��


    petals of all colors floated down, and everyone called out together.


    ��be happy-!��


    under the shower of petals,


    the carriage began to pick up speed.


    my heroes, who had been walking behind the carriage, now started running, but they gradually fell behind.


    ��you must...!��


    everyone, as they grew distant, shouted together.


    ��be happy-!��


    before long, the rain of petals, the people waving, and the city where i had spent the last three years.


    all of it disappeared behind the winding path.


    i didn��t wipe away my flowing tears. i just quietly watched my dazzling memories fade further and further away with every blink.


    thus, one journey came to an end...


    and another journey began anew.


    ��my lord.��


    serenade, sitting next to me, held my hand tightly, tears in her eyes. i smiled at her, my face wet with tears.


    ��let��s go, serenade.��


    i clasped serenade��s hand.


    ��to new adventures.��


    just as in the past three years.


    i know there will be more failures, more falls, more pain in the future...


    but that��s okay.


    as long as i don��t let go of the flag in my heart, the path will continue, no matter which dark valley i wander through.


    ��even if other tough challenges, harsh trials, or difficult days lie ahead.��


    all the love and support from those who watched over me and loved me.


    i believe it will light the path ahead like starlight.


    with that belief, i laughed.


    serenade wiped away the tears on my cheeks with a gentle hand. i carefully wiped away her tears too.


    we kissed, crying and laughing, our lips meeting.


    the carriage continued to move forward along the endless road before us.


    towards a new life, ever ongoing, like this...


    �� the end �C


    �Ctl notes�C


    hope you enjoyed this chapter. if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    https://discord.gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 826

    side story 01. [after story] ash


    and they all lived happily ever after.


    ...if only life could be summarized that easily.


    reality, however, is never that simple.


    ��your grace! this is an emergency!��


    in the 657th year of the empire.


    five years after the final battle against the monster.


    at the duchy of bringar, in the office of the duke of bringar.


    ��there��s flooding along the iris river basin...!��


    ��a wildfire has broken out in the dried-up forests from the winter!��


    ��the western desert region is requesting the agreed-upon food aid!��


    ��the steam engineering research facility we were constructing with other races has exploded again!��


    ��an envoy from the everblack empire is requesting an audience! they��ll be arriving this afternoon!��


    ��...��


    as urgent reports and letters poured in, piling up into a mountain on my desk, i��the duke of bringar��could only stare blankly with my mouth agape.


    ��...��


    what... is this?


    i was certain we won the final battle and reached a happy ending.


    why am i here, stuck in an endless paperwork defense game? why? this isn��t even a new game plus mode!


    ��when is this damn endless paperwork and stamp-signing defense going to end?!��


    bang!


    unable to hold back any longer, i slammed my desk and shouted furiously.


    ��hey! sunflower seed-loving assistant!��


    ��you gave me a new name, daram, remember? daram! please start calling me properly!��


    as soon as i called out sunflower seed-loving... no, bodybag... no, my aide, ��daram,�� corrected me while darting out from the side.


    almost on the verge of tears, i yelled at daram.


    ��why is there so much work to do?! my subordinates are competent, aren��t they? why does every single approval need to go through me?!��


    ��you must be suffering from short-term memory loss due to overwork, your grace! since you��ve forgotten again, i��ll explain it to you once more!��


    matching my shouting with her own, daram retorted without backing down.


    ��because of you, who brought a whirlwind of reforms to the duchy, tasks requiring your direct approval have piled up like a mountain!��


    ��oh, uh... did i...?��


    ��yes, all of it! every single bit of it! it��s all because of you, your grace!��


    she seemed genuinely upset, having been dragged into this paperwork defense with me. tears welled up in daram��s eyes... i��m sorry.


    unable to withstand her sharp glare, i reached out my right hand and used a skill to summon reinforcements. damn it, i need backup!


    ��summon ally!��


    i called out the name of my most loyal subordinate.


    ��lucas! get here immediately!��


    ...


    but only silence followed.


    ��huh?��


    despite my desperate call, lucas didn��t appear. awkwardly, i stared at my empty hand.


    ��wait, what��s wrong with my summoning skill...?��


    i hesitated and called again, this time more timidly.


    ��lucas? where are you?!��


    ��you��re really not in a good state today, your grace! don��t you remember?!��


    instead of the large golden retriever-like knight who used to appear instantly, my squirrel-cheeked aide placed a new file on my desk and reminded me.


    ��sir lucas just went on leave yesterday! he rushed off to crossroad to see his wife as soon as he got his vacation!��


    oh.


    right.


    lucas finally got a break yesterday after months of work. and the moment he did, he bolted to crossroad...


    ��that damned henpecked husband! he used to say that loyalty to his lord came first as a knight! and now his wife is his top priority?!��


    naturally, the person lucas married was evangeline.


    one year after the war ended��four years ago��they got married.


    by the way, it was a joint wedding. serenade and i also got married on that day... man, what a crazy day that was...


    ��ack!��


    i quickly dragged my thoughts back to reality before i got lost in memories. sweet yet bitter wedding memories can wait for later; the present matters now!


    ��anyway, i can��t lose to him!��


    lucas isn��t the only one who got married! i did too!


    if that��s how it is, i��ll go see my wife too!


    ��summon ally!��


    no, my wife will come to me!


    ��honey!��


    the moment i cried out, the office door burst open with a bang.


    ��did you call for me, my dear husband?��


    ��the events your grace abolished last year as excessive formalities were actually part of our traditions and honor! please reconsider!��


    ��your reform efforts are admirable, but you mustn��t damage the traditional values of the duchy of bringar!��


    ��while you��ve assured us that we won��t be annexed into the everblack empire, please formalize this with a clear declaration!��


    ��even if you someday return to the empire, ensure the autonomy of the duchy of bringar, your grace!��


    i nodded solemnly.


    ��i��ll take all of your concerns to heart. if there��s anything else you wish to share, don��t hesitate to send a letter to the duke��s manor!��


    listening to words of gratitude, casual greetings, and sharp criticisms alike, i toured the city.


    ��...��


    i observed the faces of the people, those i now bore the responsibility of protecting.


    though i��m doing my best as a duke, i��m still clumsy as a politician. and my ambitions often exceed my abilities, leaving the duchy of bringar in a state of chaotic progress.


    still, with five years of experience under my belt, i��m slowly getting the hang of things.


    though my ideals are high, and i��m far from perfect...


    if i keep pushing forward, perhaps someday i can become a decent ruler.


    ��so many people have placed their fate in my hands.��


    reaching a quieter area of the city, i murmured to myself.


    ��i��ll have to work even harder.��


    hearing this, elize chuckled softly.


    ��you grumble about hating work, but aren��t you the one digging your own grave, your grace...?��


    ��q-quiet.��


    ��working hard is admirable, but don��t overdo it. everyone��s worried about your heavy workload as it is.��


    ��work-life balance isn��t easy to achieve...��


    still, it��s an unchanging truth: the harder a leader works, the smoother their country runs.


    moreover, serenade has been managing my health with military precision... from sleep schedules to exercise, meals, and even snacks. she keeps an exceptionally close eye on everything.


    ��ack.��


    the dish serenade had shoved in front of me earlier suddenly came to mind, and i flinched.


    a shiver of apprehension ran through me for a moment, but i soon steadied my breathing and slapped my cheeks lightly to refocus.


    then, i spoke to elize.


    ��let��s head back.��


    once again, i gazed out the carriage window��at my country, the land i govern.


    ��i��ve had my breath of fresh air. now it��s time to face what i have to do.��


    to handle the piled-up tasks.


    to spend quality time with my lovely wife.


    for everything and everyone i love, i resolved to work hard again.


    elize smiled softly and turned the carriage around.


    ��understood. let��s head back. yah!��


    as the carriage carried me back to the duke��s manor, i gazed blankly at the passing scenery and found myself reflecting.


    on the final battle we fought five years ago.


    on the comrades with whom i laughed and cried as we parted ways afterward.


    ��i wonder how everyone is doing.��


    some were easy to keep in touch with, but there were others i hadn��t heard from in a long time.


    i could only hope they were all living happily somewhere in this world.


    and i wished that, whenever and wherever we might meet again, we��d be able to greet each other with smiles.


    as the faces of my old comrades��now distant memories��came to mind, i murmured to myself.


    ��i miss everyone...��


    i wanted to see them all again, but among them, there was one i especially thought of.


    ��our sid... he must��ve grown so much by now.��


    as his godfather, i found myself thinking of sid often.


    he must be six years old by now. i��d been so busy that i hadn��t been able to visit him as often as i��d like.


    ��i should invite them to the duchy sometime soon.��


    crossroad wasn��t too far away. it would be nice to invite lilly and sid, show them around the duchy, and let them experience the sights.


    with these thoughts in mind, the carriage carried me swiftly toward the duke��s manor.


    at the same time.


    in the southern region of the empire, in crossroad.


    at lilly and sid��s home.


    ��mom.��


    six-year-old sid asked with a curious innocence.


    ��why don��t i have a dad?��


    ��...��


    faced with the sudden question, lilly froze.


    �Ctl notes�C


    tired of seeing ads? then please support me on patreon! any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    join my discord! .gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 827

    side story 02. [after story] sid


    ��mom, why don��t i have a dad?��


    ��...��


    at her son��s question, lilly froze.


    with his bright green and brown eyes��so much like his father��s��sid quietly stared at lilly.


    ��hm?��


    he tilted his head, genuinely curious.


    ��why don��t i have one? where is dad?��


    ��...��


    lilly hesitated for a long moment, unable to respond.


    imperial year 657.


    five years after the final battle with the monstrous beasts.


    southern empire. crossroad.


    ��sid asked you something like that?��


    evangeline��s mouth fell open in shock as she sat across from lilly in the lord��s office.


    ��lilly, how old is sid this year?��


    ��he��s six now.��


    ��goodness, already? time really does fly.��


    ��tell me about it. he��s growing so fast...��


    lilly bit her lip gently.


    watching her son grow day by day was her greatest joy and happiness.


    but now, alongside that happiness and joy, fear had started to creep in.


    ��little by little... he��ll start noticing the things missing in our home, won��t he?��


    ��...��


    ��he��ll ask things like where his dad went, or why his mom can��t walk... how do i answer those questions without hurting him? i just don��t know.��


    no dad at home. a mom who couldn��t use her legs. and a child of mixed blood.


    their family was undeniably different from what the world considered ��normal�� or ��ordinary.��


    how was she supposed to raise sid in a world like this...?


    it was something she��d been grappling with for a long time, but when the reality of it loomed before her, lilly��s mind went blank.


    ��and so, i just started venting to you, my lady... haha. sorry about that.��


    lilly sighed deeply and picked up the teacup in front of her.


    evangeline looked at lilly with a new kind of surprise.


    it had been five years since the war ended.


    in that time, lilly had been assisting evangeline, the newly appointed lord, closely. her exceptional work ethic and extensive network with various production guilds had been an enormous help to evangeline in her new role.


    over the years, lilly had served as the senior representative of the crossroad mercenary guild, the spokesperson for the production guilds, and the lord��s aide��all while raising sid as a single mother.


    not once in all that time had she ever shown signs of weakness.


    yet today, for the first time, she revealed a very human vulnerability.


    ��still, it does feel a bit better to let it out. whew...��


    lilly brushed her hair back and glanced at evangeline.


    ��by the way, how��s your family planning coming along, my lady?��


    it could��ve been a sensitive topic, but evangeline had always openly mentioned wanting one son and one daughter. and as the heir to the cross family, there was always an expectation for her to have descendants.


    ��the thing is, my heart is all for it, but...��


    this time, evangeline sighed heavily and rested her chin on her hands.


    ��what��s the point of the flowers blooming so beautifully if no butterflies come to visit? ugh.��


    ��oh dear...��


    ��i can��t even argue with him about it. he��s always wandering around at the crack of dawn. where in the world does that man think he��s going?��


    as ash��s knight, lucas was primarily stationed in the bringar duchy.


    fortunately, bringar and crossroad weren��t too far apart, so he would usually come home every weekend or during the generous leaves ash granted him.


    but for the past few months, ash had been exceptionally busy, and lucas, as his bodyguard, had been just as swamped. all he could manage was to send letters instead of visiting in person.


    the last time they��d seen each other was a few months ago. he��d promised to visit soon, but...


    evangeline leaned back, clasping her hands behind her head as she let out another sigh.


    ��i��ve been trying, but there��s still no news. oh, speaking of which, your senior and serenade haven��t had any news of a second generation either.��


    ash and serenade were also married, but they had no children yet.


    lilly began counting on her fingers.


    ��it��s been four years since their wedding, right?��


    ��they got married exactly one year after the war ended, so yeah, it��s been that long.��


    it had been a joint wedding for two couples��ash and serenade, and lucas and evangeline.


    as the two women reminisced about that day, their faces turned pale.


    ��that wedding was... something else.��


    ��ahh... it really was...��


    it was a truly unforgettable wedding.


    even evangeline, whose wedding it had been, openly admitted it. that wedding was... legendary, in every sense of the word.


    the kind of event everyone avoided bringing up because of how overwhelming it had been...


    the two women quickly tried to push the memories of that day out of their minds.


    evangeline flashed lilly a grin.


    ��it��s just... some things might be a bit hard for you to understand right now. that��s the only reason i haven��t said anything.��


    and then, she made up her mind.


    ��...from today onward, i��ll start telling you. little by little. about the kind of person your dad was.��


    she decided not to run away from this wall in front of her.


    she decided to face it.


    to hold her son��s hand and climb over it together.


    from that day on, little by little, every day.


    lilly began to tell sid about kalail��or rather, kalthand.


    how she first met the elf man. how they didn��t get along at first. but how they eventually opened their hearts to each other.


    how they fell in love.


    how deeply they loved each other.


    and... how the two of them, who had tried so hard for each other, ended up parting ways.


    after hearing about kalail��s final moments, sid hesitated before carefully asking:


    ��then... dad is... dead?��


    ��...��


    lilly felt her throat close up.


    yes.


    he died in the battle against the goblin god-king.


    at the very end, he inflicted a fatal wound on the goblin god-king��s left arm. thanks to that, they were able to win the battle. even the crown prince himself publicly acknowledged kalail��s sacrifice.


    most importantly, he saved your mother, who was pregnant with you.


    your dad met a heroic end after an incredible act of sacrifice.


    that��s what she should say to this child in a mature, composed way.


    that��s what she needed to do, but...


    ��...no.��


    before she knew it, her trembling voice slipped out.


    ��your dad isn��t dead. he��s just... gone very far away.��


    kalail was officially listed as missing. his body had never been found.


    the number of those declared missing in action during the war against the monstrous beasts was enormous. and in that war, being declared missing was as good as being dead.


    that��s why even those missing in action were honored as fallen heroes and granted a resting place in the graveyards. their families were also entitled to benefits for their sacrifices.


    but lilly refused all of it. she let kalail remain missing.


    she knew full well that being declared missing was practically the same as being dead.


    she also knew that the man was a liar.


    �� i��ll definitely come back.


    �� before winter ends, i promise.


    yet, she still couldn��t let go of the last promise he had left behind.


    sid, with his eyes wide and round, asked again.


    ��then... will dad come back?��


    ��...��


    lilly��s breath caught in her throat.


    she wasn��t unaware that what she clung to was a futile hope. she knew it might only inflict deeper wounds on her child.


    but.


    but...


    ��mom...��


    she couldn��t lie to her own heart.


    ��mom still believes he will.��


    five years since the final war.


    seven years since the battle with the goblin god-king.


    ��mom wants to believe he will come back.��


    even now.


    she was still waiting for him.


    sid silently watched his mother, who was on the verge of tears, for a long moment.


    ��...then i��ll believe it too.��


    sid walked closer and wrapped his arms tightly around his mother.


    ��i��ll believe dad will come back someday.��


    ��...��


    hearing her son��s innocent voice, lilly felt a sharp, piercing pain deep in her chest.


    she pulled sid into a tight embrace and silently sobbed.


    ��i��m sorry, my son. i��m sorry your mom is so stubborn, so foolish...��


    as if trying to comfort his crying mother, sid��s small hand carefully patted lilly��s back.


    the mother and son stayed like that for a long time, holding each other close.


    even as yet another winter ended and a new spring arrived, they both longed for the man who hadn��t returned.


    �Ctl notes�C


    tired of seeing ads? then please support me on patreon! any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    if you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /mattreading


    join my discord! .gg/bwap3ahhpt

 Chapter 828

    Side Story 03. [After Story] Evangeline


    Imperial Year 657.


    Five years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Southern Empire. Crossroad.


    ��What?! You��ve already arrived?!��


    Evangeline came rushing out of the lord��s manor, barefoot, to greet her visitor.


    The guest was already stepping down from the carriage parked in front of the manor. Evangeline called out the guest��s name loudly.


    ��Ariel!��


    The guest greeted her with a bright smile.


    She was Ariel, the princess of the Lake Kingdom, once called ��Nameless.��


    As the emissary of the Lake Kingdom and acting king, Ariel had personally traveled to Crossroad.


    ��Welcome! How long has it been?!��


    ��It��s been a while, Lady Evangeline.��


    Ariel and Evangeline clasped hands tightly.


    The Lake Kingdom and Crossroad were geographically close to each other and had been collaborating on various ventures, so Ariel and Evangeline occasionally saw each other.


    Every time Evangeline met Ariel, her joy was genuine. Ariel, too, always greeted Evangeline with a smile.


    ��Ah, come on, ��Lady Evangeline��? Why so formal?��


    ��Well, I am here as the acting king, so...��


    ��Don��t be like that. It��s just us here, so treat me casually like before! Okay?��


    Evangeline grinned and declared on her own terms.


    ��Until you ascend to the throne of the Lake Kingdom, I��ll call you whatever I want. Ariel!��


    Ariel smiled helplessly as if she had no choice, glanced around cautiously, and whispered softly to Evangeline.


    ��I��m glad to see you too, Evangeline.��


    ��Hahaha!��


    Laughing heartily, Evangeline grabbed Ariel��s hand and led her inside the lord��s manor.


    After some casual chatting over tea in the drawing room, the two women began their meeting on various pressing issues.


    Despite their sisterly closeness, today they met as a lord and an acting king. As leaders of their respective regions, they carried several unresolved challenges.


    Though the situation had stabilized to some extent, the Lake Kingdom was still precariously adapting to the present after five centuries of nightmares. ?A??O?BE?s?


    Crossroad, too, had lost its main industries: monster extermination and magic stone processing. To secure the city��s future, they needed to find new opportunities.


    ��What��s the perfect solution to tackle these two problems at once?!��


    Evangeline clapped her hands and exclaimed.


    ��The tourism industry! That��s it!��


    ��Hmm...��


    Ariel let out a low hum.


    ��The situation in the Lake Kingdom is still far from ideal. People are only now beginning to escape the pain of their nightmares, and the restoration work has just reached a point of respite. Even politically, my position as acting king has only recently solidified. Under these circumstances, allowing foreign tourists in...��@@@@


    ��It��s been five years. The Lake Kingdom needs to breathe in the air of a new era now.��


    Evangeline pushed forward, reiterating the logic she had been consistently advocating.


    ��Of course, there will be initial challenges and difficulties, but I believe opening up to foreign tourists is a great way for the Lake Kingdom to adapt to the modern era.��


    ��...��


    ��Not to mention! It would facilitate exchanges with other countries, bring in foreign currency, and build a positive reputation for the Lake Kingdom! It��s a win-win! Killing three birds with one stone! Everyone benefits! Oh, and now I��m craving pheasant...��


    Mid-sentence, Evangeline called the head chef and ordered pheasant to be prepared for dinner. Watching her, Ariel couldn��t help but laugh.


    At the same time, Ariel admitted to herself that Evangeline had a point.


    This was an era without magic.


    The Lake Kingdom, which had been at the forefront of magical civilization 500 years ago, now had ��nothing to sell,�� to put it bluntly. Its competitiveness in the global market was weak.


    To survive in this entirely changed world, they had to fight to adapt.


    ��But does the Lake Kingdom really have any worthwhile tourism assets...��


    ��Oh, come on! The Lake Kingdom is overflowing with incredible tourism assets!��


    Evangeline passionately argued.


    ��Do you have any idea how envious I��ve been of the Lake Kingdom while trying to establish the tourism industry here in Crossroad over the past five years? Compared to Crossroad, the Lake Kingdom is practically a treasure trove of tourism assets, a treasure trove!��


    Evangeline listed off the numerous attractions in the Lake Kingdom.


    Architectural structures preserved from 500 years ago! Streets filled with various antiques!


    The unique geographical feature of being under a dried-up lake!


    A natural environment perfectly preserved, untouched by human hands!


    And even a newly accessible route to the distant south, where no human footsteps had ventured before!


    ��There��s definitely demand for this. We just need to package it properly! Open the kingdom��s doors, and people will flock to it!��


    ��...Phew.��


    Closing her eyes briefly to organize her thoughts, Ariel eventually nodded.


    ��Alright, let��s do it.��


    ��A wise decision!��


    Evangeline couldn��t hide her delight and let out a cheer.


    If the Lake Kingdom, which had long kept outsiders away, opened its doors to foreign guests, Crossroad would naturally reap the benefits as well.


    Evangeline had already brainstormed several tourism projects that would tie the Lake Kingdom and Crossroad together, and she actively shared her ideas. Ariel listened attentively.


    Ultimately, it was decided that the project would proceed as a collaborative venture where the Lake Kingdom and Crossroad would be connected, but Crossroad would take the lead in managing the business.


    Evangeline, further energized, raised her voice again.


    ��My husband has returned! Strike up the music! Music, I say!��


    ��...The way she��s talking, she sounds like a tyrant, doesn��t she?��


    But seeing even the servants and citizens struggling to suppress their laughter as they played along with Evangeline��s antics, Lucas couldn��t help but grin.


    Evangeline extended her hand briskly toward Lucas.


    ��Let��s go home already! Darling, hand!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    Lucas obediently offered his hand forward.


    The two blonde knights held hands tightly, swinging their arms back and forth as they marched enthusiastically into the manor.


    That night.


    ��Hmph.��


    Wearing pink pajamas, Lucas lay slanted on the sofa, frowning slightly.


    Sitting in front of him in matching yellow pajamas, Evangeline, who had been leaning against Lucas while munching on snacks, widened her eyes and turned around to look at him.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Hmm...��


    ��Don��t like the pajamas? Aren��t they cute?��


    ��No, the pajamas are fine...��


    Lucas was already well-acquainted with Evangeline��s love for all things pink and sparkly. That wasn��t the issue.


    One of Lucas��s hands rested on Evangeline��s stomach.


    As he gently kneaded the soft, squishy flesh of his wife��s tummy, Lucas cautiously opened his mouth.


    ��Well, it��s just... your belly...��


    ��My belly, what?��


    Immediately, Evangeline turned around with a fierce glare, her eyes narrowing sharply.


    The pleasant mood they��d been sharing since their reunion instantly froze over.


    Lucas flinched and shrank his shoulders, closing his mouth, but Evangeline wasn��t about to let it go.


    ��My belly, what? Go on, finish your sentence.��


    ��I-I mean... it��s nice to touch. Feels kind of healing, actually...��


    ��Are you about to say I��ve gained weight again?��


    Bullseye.


    And Lucas, who wasn��t great at lying, couldn��t hide the truth. He averted his gaze, cold sweat pouring down his face.


    Evangeline, now even angrier, let out a low growl.


    ��Before we got married, you said you loved my belly no matter what. That was a bold-faced lie, wasn��t it?��


    ��No, no! I do love it, no matter what! I mean it!��


    ��Then what��s with the ��but��?��


    Lucas, being the kind of person who struggled to hold back blunt truths, couldn��t resist.


    ��I feel like... it��s gotten a bit rounder than a few months ago...��


    ��My belly��s always been round, okay?!��


    ��No, that��s not what I meant... It feels... different somehow...��


    Tilting his head, Lucas hesitantly asked.


    ��...Could it be that you��re... pregnant?��


    Boom!


    Evangeline spun around and body-slammed him.


    The move was just as flawless as it had been during her monster-frontline days. Lucas, even as he rolled across the floor unable to scream, couldn��t help but be impressed.


    From where he lay, he heard Evangeline��s booming voice, filled with rage, echo through the room.


    ��No matter how much my belly might��ve gotten softer, you think it��s okay to throw out hints like that?! What? Pregnant?! Preeegnaaaant?!��


    ��I-I didn��t mean it like that����


    ��Get out, you blockhead! Out! You��re sleeping outside tonight!��


    Faced with Evangeline��s genuine fury, Lucas had no choice but to obediently leave the bedroom without another word.


    Blushing furiously, Evangeline ground her teeth in frustration.


    ��For the rest of his vacation, I��m never letting him touch my belly again!��


    With that declaration, she angrily stuffed the remaining snacks into her mouth...


    ��Ugh��!��


    Only to suddenly gag.


    The snack, which she��d been enjoying just moments ago, now made her stomach churn to the point where even the smell was unbearable.


    ��...What the heck?��


    Evangeline��of all people��gagging in front of food?


    Wiping her mouth with her sleeve, Evangeline blinked in confusion.


    ��Wait... could it really be...?��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 829

    Side Story 04. [After Story] Evangeline


    Imperial Year 657.


    Five years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Southern Empire. Crossroad. Lord��s Manor Drawing Room.


    ��Congratulations. You��re pregnant.��


    The visiting priest, Zenis, announced.


    Sitting side by side in front of him, Evangeline and Lucas��s mouths fell open at the same time.


    ��What the...��


    ��Wha����


    Zenis, taken aback by their reactions, asked in disbelief.


    ��Look, her belly has already started to swell. How could you not notice?��


    ��Well... she��s always had a bit of a belly, so...��


    ��Shut it! That��s all abs! Or at least it was abs!��


    As Evangeline delivered a sharp shoulder strike, Lucas let out a yelp and rolled to the side.


    Chuckling softly at the spectacle, Zenis resumed speaking.


    ��It seems to have been at least four months. Haven��t you noticed you haven��t had your period?��


    ��Ah... Now that you mention it, yeah, it hasn��t come.��


    As Lucas and Zenis squinted at her with suspicion, Evangeline growled.


    ��I��ve been so busy with lordly duties that I didn��t have time to think about it! And I don��t really have a tough time with it when it happens, so I didn��t notice.�� R��?NO???E?s?


    ��Still, even so...��


    ��You��re surprisingly oblivious, my lady.��


    Evangeline was about to glare daggers at him, but Zenis skillfully redirected the criticism toward Lucas with a polite cough.


    ��Sir Lucas, isn��t it a bit negligent of you? How could you not notice your wife was pregnant for several months?��


    ��Well... I was away for a while, so...��


    ��That��s not an excuse, Sir Lucas.��


    ��Exactly! No excuse at all!��


    Evangeline, clearly enjoying this, chimed in with Zenis��s scolding.


    Lucas wanted to argue, but a sharp intuition warned him that doing so would lead to a lifetime of regret.


    ��It��s all my fault...��


    In the end, Lucas resigned himself to quietly enduring the criticism. Evangeline, meanwhile, playfully jabbed at his side with her fists, pretending to scold him.


    Watching the two, Zenis nodded.


    ��From now on, please visit home more often. And if possible, stay by your wife��s side.��


    ��Stay by me! Stay by me!��


    ��I��ll... do my best...��


    With that, the checkup concluded.


    ��...By the way, congratulations on the pregnancy.��


    Zenis said, furrowing his brow slightly.


    ��But why did you call me of all people?��


    Evangeline and Lucas both blinked in surprise.


    ��Aren��t you the continent��s best midwife, Zenis?��


    ��You��re renowned for successfully delivering one of those rare half-blood babies! We called you because you happened to be nearby.��


    ��That... happened by coincidence! I didn��t become a midwife on purpose!��


    Zenis sighed and rubbed his temples, wondering how he had ended up being treated as a professional midwife.


    ��Is this my karma...?��


    After the final battle against the monsters, Zenis had lived as a wandering priest.


    He traveled freely across the continent, offering help wherever it was needed. Zenis��s expertise in field medicine made him an invaluable figure.


    Although he felt it would be arrogant to call himself an expert, in a world where divine healing powers had disappeared, his medical knowledge and experience as a healing priest were extremely valuable.


    Even though the monsters were gone, there were always people suffering everywhere.


    Zenis roamed the land, seeking to heal the weak and the sick. His recent visit near Crossroad was to treat patients in the area.


    ��But why... why is this region more interested in me as a midwife...?��


    As Zenis reflected on his past, Evangeline��s eyes sparkled as she asked,


    ��So, Zenis! Do you have any tips for prenatal care or some useful tricks? Spill the secrets!��


    ��Why do I feel like I��m being treated more like someone who��s already had a child rather than a midwife...��


    ��Isn��t it the same thing? You��re basically Hannibal��s dad, right?��@@@@


    ��I didn��t birth him! I just helped deliver him!��


    Despite grumbling, Zenis rattled off various tips for prenatal care and childbirth, even jotting them down for Evangeline.


    They also exchanged updates on their lives and news of their old comrades.


    As the conversation wound down, Zenis rose to his feet.


    ��Well then, I��m glad I stopped by and got to hear such good news. Congratulations again.��


    ��Thank you, Zenis.��


    ��Thanks! I��ll deliver safely! Come visit often!��


    As Zenis stepped out of the manor with Lucas and Evangeline seeing him off, he suddenly stopped and turned around.


    ��By the way, what will you name the baby?��


    But now? It was addictively delicious. Evangeline spent entire days with bean rice cakes practically glued to her mouth.


    Lucas, unable to watch any longer, finally commented.


    ��If you keep eating bean rice cakes, the baby��s going to turn into one.��


    Evangeline��s eyes widened, and she clapped her hands together in excitement.


    ��That��s it!��


    ��What... is it now...?��


    ��The baby��s nickname!��


    Lucas blinked in confusion, but Evangeline had already made up her mind.


    ��We��ll call the baby ��Bean Rice Cake��!�� (TL Note: In Korean it��s ?????? [kong-tteok])


    Lucas was about to protest but stopped, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    The nickname ��Bean Rice Cake�� actually fit most of the criteria Zenis had mentioned for a good prenatal nickname. It was simple, a little silly, and even kind of cute...


    Sigh.


    Lucas let out a small sigh before pressing his forehead against Evangeline��s round belly and murmuring softly.


    ��Just be healthy, okay...��


    ��Are you talking to our little Bean Rice Cake?��


    ��To both of you...��


    Evangeline smiled quietly and wrapped her arms around Lucas��s head, pulling him close.


    Of course, just because Evangeline was obsessed with bean rice cakes didn��t mean she ignored all other food.


    If bean rice cakes were the baby��s cravings, then every other dish in existence was Evangeline��s.


    As a busy lord, Evangeline worked tirelessly, but now she was also pregnant.


    To work hard, she needed to eat well.


    And to nurture the baby, she needed to eat even better.


    So Evangeline ate.


    She ate a lot.


    Often too busy to leave her office, she would eat while working, quill in hand, surrounded by piles of documents.


    Lucas personally brought meals up from the kitchen to her office.


    ��At this rate, I should just open a food alley!��


    Lucas groaned dramatically as he served yet another platter of dishes.


    Evangeline burst out laughing and joked back.


    ��How did you know? I was just thinking about setting one up����


    Evangeline suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    In front of her were sheets of paper where she��d been drafting her plans for Crossroad��s tourism initiatives.


    ��...Wait a minute. A food alley?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Why didn��t I think of this before?��


    ��What are you plotting with that serious face again...?��


    Lucas asked, looking somewhat terrified.


    But Evangeline simply nodded brightly.


    ��Thank you, honey! I think I��ve just found a key piece for Crossroad��s tourism plan!��


    ��You��re really going to make a food alley...?��


    ��Yes, gastronomy is the foundation of it all. If we develop unique specialty dishes exclusive to Crossroad and promote them...��


    Evangeline trailed off mid-sentence and suddenly turned to look beside her.


    A plate with bean rice cakes was sitting nearby.


    ��Yes, bean rice cakes...! If we experiment with different variations of this local southern frontier treat...��


    ��...��


    ��Let��s start with product development. Maybe I��ll try adding cream first...!��


    Evangeline was utterly serious, but��


    ��Isn��t this just... you trying all the things you want to eat?��


    To Lucas, it seemed suspiciously like she was disguising her cravings as brilliant business ideas.


    ��Bean Rice Cake~ Bean Rice Cake~ You��re truly a little treasure. Thanks to you, Mommy��s brimming with ideas!��


    Jotting down her ideas in a flurry of excitement, Evangeline shouted enthusiastically.


    ��Good! Let��s grow Bean Rice Cake! Let��s create the food alley!��


    ��...��


    ��Come on, say it with me, honey! One more time!��


    Stretching her arms upward with vigor, Evangeline exclaimed. Lucas hesitated but eventually muttered along, somewhat awkwardly and shyly.


    ��Let��s grow Bean Rice Cake... Let��s create the food alley...��


    ��Ohhh, ohhh~!��


    At the time, no one knew.


    That this small idea would go on to change the fate of Crossroad.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 830

    Side Story 05. [After Story] Evangeline


    Half a year later. Imperial Year 657, autumn.@@@@


    Five years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Southern Empire. Crossroad.


    Southern part of the city. Orchard.


    Snip!


    With a crisp sound, a cluster of grapes was neatly clipped off the vine.


    ��My, my, what a fine bunch~��


    Evangeline, wearing a wide-brimmed straw hat, whistled cheerfully.


    She held the plump cluster of grapes in her hand, weighing it thoughtfully. Then she plucked a single grape, popped it into her mouth, and��


    ��...!��


    Her previously skeptical expression lit up with sweet delight. Fist clenched in triumph, she grinned.


    ��Ahh... it��s sweet. This is it!��


    Beaming, Evangeline turned to her side.


    ��Looks like we can actually sell them this year!��


    Before her stretched rows upon rows of grapevines��thousands of them. Under the southern sun, the vines were heavy with bountiful fruit.


    People who once wielded spears and swords to slay monsters now busied themselves with pruning shears and shovels, moving efficiently between the vines.


    This orchard project had been started by her late predecessor, the frontier margrave.


    Once the monsters disappeared and the sinister energy lingering in the land dissipated, Evangeline made it her priority to restart the orchard business.


    After a few trials, errors, and years of effort, she had finally achieved visible success.


    ��If they could see this, my parents would be happy, wouldn��t they...?��


    Evangeline murmured softly.


    Her eyes scanned the clusters of grapes hanging from the vines, brimming with a sense of nostalgia.


    This orchard held the wishes of her parents and the people of Crossroad who came before her.


    Now, in a world where monsters no longer invaded, the fruit ripened beautifully.


    At that moment��


    Thump!


    Evangeline felt a small movement in her belly.


    Smiling, she gently caressed her round stomach.


    ��Alright, Bean Rice Cake. I��ll give you some. Geez, just like your mom, you��re such a foodie...��


    Evangeline was heavily pregnant.


    Having been four months along half a year ago, she was now nearing her due date.


    She swallowed another grape, rubbing her belly as she did. The baby, seemingly satisfied, stopped kicking.


    ��It��s amazing, isn��t it? How we��re so connected.��


    Looking at the ripening grapevines, Evangeline stroked her belly��stroking the child within.


    ��We��re all connected...��


    With a soft smile, she turned her gaze toward a nearby building��once her father��s villa, now repurposed as the orchard��s management office.


    ��Lilly! The grapes are super sweet. You��re going to try some, right?��


    In the shaded front yard of the office, beneath a canopy, sat a large table where Lilly and Sid were busy drawing with colored pencils.


    Evangeline had invited them over after learning they were planning a weekend outing.


    Setting down her colored pencil, Lilly looked up with concern.


    ��I��ll try them, but isn��t it about time for your due date, Lady Evangeline? Shouldn��t you be resting instead of working in the fields?��


    ��Oh, I��m fine, I��m fine. The baby likes it when I��m active. When I sit still, they get all restless and start kicking like crazy.��


    Evangeline rinsed a bunch of grapes with water from the pump and placed them on a plate before the two.


    ��Thanks for the food!��


    Sid, who had been drooling for a while, eagerly grabbed the grapes and stuffed them into his mouth.


    ��Wow!��


    Before he could even express how they tasted, Sid��s eyes went wide. Pleased with his reaction, Evangeline laughed heartily, while Lilly frowned slightly. ?��?N�ঢE?s


    ��Lady Evangeline, you give Sid too many snacks. Look at his chubby fingers; they��re all pudgy now.��


    ��What��s wrong with that? He��s just adorably plump.��


    Evangeline patted her own belly, nodding confidently.


    ��Baby fat disappears as you grow up. Don��t worry so much!��


    Coming from someone who stood in defiance of that conventional wisdom, her words carried little credibility.


    Lilly opened her mouth to retort but stopped as Sid plucked the biggest grape and held it out to her.


    ��Mom, say ahhh~��


    ��...Ahhh.��


    Unable to resist, Lilly accepted the grape, her own eyes widening as she tasted its sweetness.


    ��Wow, this is really sweet. It��s incredible, Lady Evangeline.��


    ��Right? I know, right? I mean, think about it��Crossroad is at the southernmost tip of the continent. That means we get the most sunlight. And more sunlight means? Sweeter fruit, obviously!��


    While her logic was somewhat simplistic and over-generalized, the result spoke for itself.


    ��If we can maintain this level of sweetness consistently...��


    Lilly, thinking as a steward of the estate, murmured to herself. Evangeline caught on and responded.


    ��Then my grand food alley project... will definitely succeed!��


    ��...��


    Lilly wasn��t sure about the success of Evangeline��s ambitious food alley initiative.


    However, the prospect of cultivating the fertile lands south of the old frontline��which had once been inaccessible due to monster invasions��was undeniably promising for Crossroad.


    ��If we can keep this level of quality, it might sell well as a specialty product...��


    ��That��s... a really long story...��


    At that moment, the large snake coiled around Damien��s neck��Jo?rmungandr��hissed softly, flicking its tongue with apparent displeasure.


    Damien scratched Jo?rmungandr��s head with a wry smile.


    ��I know, I know. Sorry about this. We��ll head north next, I promise. Don��t be mad.��


    Ssshh...


    Jo?rmungandr seemed to have been annoyed by the detour westward and continued flicking its tongue as if to show its displeasure.


    Sid��s eyes sparkled as he stared at the snake.


    ��Um, big brother Damien... Can I touch the snake?��


    ��What are you saying? No way, absolutely not!��


    Lilly hurriedly grabbed Sid, alarmed.


    But Damien smiled and nodded, unwrapping the snake from around his neck and gently placing it before Sid.


    Jo?rmungandr let out a soft huff before curling up on the table and lying still. Sid, delighted, eagerly began touching the snake��s smooth body, while Lilly furrowed her brow in exasperation.


    Damien chuckled and exclaimed, ��Ah!�� as if remembering something. He pulled a pouch from his pocket and handed it to Evangeline.


    ��Seeing this orchard reminded me. Here, Lady Evangeline, take this.��


    ��Hm? Damien, what is this?��


    ��Date palm seeds.��


    The pouch was filled with well-preserved date palm seeds.


    Damien explained,


    ��Five years ago, during Night Bringer��s invasion, a cold snap struck the western desert regions, killing off most of the date palm trees.��


    ��Oh no...��


    ��The local residents gave me these seeds, saying to plant them wherever I went if I could think of a suitable place. I��ve been carrying them around ever since because I couldn��t find the right spot.��


    He gestured toward the orchard with a nod.


    ��I think they might grow well here in Crossroad. What do you think?��


    ��Date palms...?��


    Evangeline swallowed hard.


    She had tasted dates once before and vividly remembered their uniquely chewy, sweet flesh. As the memory came to her, something clicked in her mind, and she snapped her fingers.


    ��Yes, if it��s these...!��


    But just then��


    ��Ugh!��


    Evangeline suddenly clutched her belly and collapsed where she stood.


    Everyone jumped in alarm, and Lilly cried out in panic.


    ��Lady Evangeline?! Are you okay?!��


    ��My belly... It hurts so much...��


    Evangeline was drenched in sweat as she struggled to speak.


    ��Did I... eat too much...?��


    ��What are you saying?! This is clearly labor pains! You��re in labor, you pregnant woman! Now, deep breaths!��


    As Zenis helped guide Evangeline��s breathing, he shouted, ��Call for a carriage! We need to transport her to Crossroad immediately!��


    Everyone sprang into action, working together to lay Evangeline down and prepare to rush her to the city.


    That was when Damien��kind-hearted but notoriously oblivious��blurted out the question no one else dared to ask.


    ��Where��s Sir Lucas?! Where is he?!��


    ��...��


    ��His wife is about to give birth��shouldn��t he be here right now��?��


    ��...��


    ��Ah.��


    Awkward silence fell over the group.


    Damien began to feel the temperature in the sunny, early-autumn orchard drop significantly. A cold chill, despite the warm sunlight.


    ��...I��m sorry.��


    Damien mumbled a quiet apology, but it was too late.


    Evangeline, her face flushed red��either from labor pains or sheer anger��had already entered a state of rage.


    ��That idiot husband of mine...��


    Her voice was shrill as she glared with bloodshot eyes, whether from pain or fury.


    ��He thinks work is more important than his wife and baby��!��


    At the same time.


    On the main road from the Bringar Duchy to Crossroad.


    ��Hyah! Hyah! Faster��!��


    Lucas was galloping down the road in a frenzy.


    ��Go! Go! I have to get there!��


    He had to make it in time for Evangeline��s labor.


    He had to be there for the moment his child was born.


    ��Somebody help meeeeee!��


    ...And, above all, he had to avoid a lifetime of being scolded by his wife.


    Desperately. Furiously. With all his might.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 831

    Side Story 06. [After Story] Ash


    In front of Crossroad��s lord��s manor.


    Clatter! Clatter! Clatter!


    Lucas, riding his horse at full speed, dismounted with an agile leap.


    ��Huff, huff, huff!��


    Sweating profusely from the nonstop ride, Lucas didn��t even bother catching his breath before asking,


    ��E-Evangeline?! Where��s Evangeline?��


    ��Sir Lucas!��


    It was Damien who came running out to meet him.


    Seeing his old comrade for the first time in a while, Lucas��s eyes widened in surprise.


    ��Damien?! What are you doing here...? How was your journey?��


    ��Ah, thanks for asking... I just got back from the west this time...��


    The two men, both notoriously lacking in situational awareness, momentarily forgot the urgency of the moment and began catching up.


    AAaaaaaaahhhh!


    A piercing, almost inhuman scream echoed from inside the manor.


    There was only one person in the world who could scream like that.


    ��Evangeline!��


    Lucas gasped, and Damien quickly snapped back to reality.


    ��She��s about to give birth! Go inside, quickly!��


    ��R-Right! Let��s catch up later��gotta go!��


    Nodding hastily, Lucas practically threw himself into the manor, using both arms and legs to scramble inside.


    And not long after��


    Waaaaaah! Waaaaaah!


    The loud cries of a newborn echoed through the manor.


    The faces of everyone anxiously waiting outside, including Damien, lit up with joy.


    Waaaaah!


    Cheers and applause erupted from the crowd as if they were celebrating their own achievement, filling the area with a wave of happiness.


    ��Wow...��


    Evangeline, pale-faced and utterly drained, mumbled to herself.


    ��I thought I was going to die, seriously...��


    Of all the pain she had experienced in her life, today was undoubtedly the worst. She let out a hollow laugh.


    ��From now on, if anyone tries to torture me, I��ll just laugh it off. ��You think this is pain? Try giving birth!����


    ��Uh... no one��s planning to torture you, though...��


    Lucas murmured awkwardly.


    He was seated beside her, holding her hand tightly. Fortunately, he had made it just in time for the birth.


    ��Cutting it real close there, mister...��


    Initially, Evangeline had been planning to tear into him the moment she saw him, but now, none of that seemed to matter.


    As she mumbled weakly, Lucas gave her a faint, wry smile and gently brushed aside her sweat-soaked bangs.


    ��You did well. Let��s eat something nice later.��


    ��I��ve completely lost my appetite... I just want to sleep...��


    Evangeline��s eyes, which had been fluttering shut, suddenly snapped open.


    ��Oh, wait! So, is our baby a boy or a girl?!��


    ��...��@@@@


    ��We made a bet, remember? You said it��d be a boy, I said it��d be a girl. Which one is it? Huh?!��


    Suppressing a laugh, Lucas quietly replied,


    ��Both.��


    ��Huh?��


    At that moment, Zenis, who had acted as the midwife, approached them.


    ��Congratulations. Both the mother and the babies are healthy.��


    ��Babies...?��


    ��They��re twins.��


    ��What?��


    Zenis carefully placed the swaddled babies��plural��into Evangeline��s arms.


    ��...��


    Evangeline stared in disbelief, her mouth hanging open.


    The two babies, who had screamed loud enough to shake the heavens at birth, were now peacefully sucking on their fingers, each cradled in one of Evangeline��s arms. ?��NO?b��s?


    The boy had shimmering golden hair, a blend of Evangeline��s platinum and Lucas��s blonde, with green eyes like his mother��s. The girl shared the same golden hair but had her father��s striking blue eyes.


    ��Wait, wait, hold on. I only felt one baby kicking in my belly this whole time...��


    Still unable to process the situation, Evangeline alternated her gaze between the two babies, and then a realization dawned on her.


    ��...No way. Were these little rascals taking turns kicking me in unison this whole time?!��


    Lucas, who had been smiling like a proud father (for real), nodded with a hum as he gazed lovingly at his wife and children.


    ��I made them, but wow... both of them are so beautiful and handsome.��


    ��Excuse me? You made them? I��m the one who did all the work!��


    ��Doesn��t half the design credit go to me?��


    And he was someone they deeply respected...


    But Lucas and Evangeline, embarrassed, couldn��t bring themselves to say this out loud. They just mumbled awkwardly, unable to look Ash in the eye.


    ��Ash...?��


    From a distance, Damien��who had been listening��suddenly looked conflicted and started glaring at Ash.


    ��What��s wrong with him now? Get a grip, Trigger!��


    In any case, since the twins were born, the pre-planned name ��Ash�� couldn��t be used for both of them.


    ��Alright then...��


    ��Guess we have no choice.��


    Lucas and Evangeline exchanged determined looks and nodded.


    ��Let��s split it!��


    ��Into A/Sh!�� (TL Note: The name Ash is ???? (ae-swi). They were going to name one ?? and the other ??)


    ��...?��


    Ash��s face went completely blank.


    ��So, which one is ��A,�� and which one is ��Sh��...?��


    As Evangeline and Lucas wiggled their fingers back and forth over the peacefully sleeping babies, Ash finally snapped.


    ��Just pick new names, you idiots!��


    And so.


    Following Crossroad tradition, a naming contest for the twins was held on the spot.


    However, also in line with Crossroad tradition, naming contests never produced reasonable results.


    The list of proposed names grew increasingly bizarre and absurd. Lucas and Evangeline, indecisive and too agreeable, seemed ready to accept anything, leaving Ash no choice but to step in as the judge and veto every single suggestion.


    Finally, it was decided.


    The boy would be named Emerald, after his green eyes, and the girl would be named Sapphire, after her blue eyes.


    ��Great names!��


    ��They��re beautiful!��


    ��Way better than Bean/Rice Cake or A/Sh!��


    ��...��


    While everyone seemed satisfied, Ash alone was sweating nervously.


    The names Emerald and Sapphire reminded him of countless Earth-related puns and jokes, which now flooded his mind.


    But he decided to keep quiet. No one here would get the references anyway.


    ��Alright, the mother and babies need to rest, so everyone, please head out!��


    Zenis shooed the crowd away. The group, still buzzing with excitement, relocated to the first-floor drawing room of the lord��s manor.


    There, Ash caught up with old comrades, exchanged news, and shared stories. They enjoyed a nostalgic dinner prepared by the manor��s head chef, accompanied by tea and desserts.


    The lively gathering lasted until late into the night.


    When it finally ended, Ash initially intended to stay in one of the guest rooms in the manor. However, at Lucas��s insistence that such accommodations were unfit for a Duke, Ash reluctantly agreed to move to the Crossroad Hotel instead.


    The hotel, built during Ash��s time as Crossroad��s lord, welcomed its former owner and founder with great honor.


    The current manager��a young, sharp-looking man who had inherited the position��greeted Ash and Serenade with a respectful smile and personally escorted them to the top-floor suite.


    ��Wow. I built this hotel, but it��s my first time staying in this room.��


    Ash��s belongings had already been unpacked. He walked over to the window, drew back the curtains, and gazed outside.


    The view of Crossroad had changed significantly over the years. The city was vibrant, even in the evening, illuminated brightly. It seemed the townsfolk were also celebrating the birth of their lord��s children.


    As Ash took in the nostalgic and heartwarming scenery, a faint smile crept across his face...


    ��Hehe.��


    A soft, familiar laugh came from behind him.


    ��Hehehehe.��


    ��...��


    Breaking into a cold sweat, Ash turned around slowly.


    Click!


    Serenade hung a ��Do Not Disturb�� sign on the door and gently closed it before walking toward him with light, deliberate steps.


    ��Weren��t the babies adorable, my dear husband?��


    ��Huh? Uh, yeah... sure, very adorable...��


    ��Well then, shouldn��t we try our best too?��


    Serenade��s bright, radiant smile remained fixed as she took another step closer.


    Ash let out a nervous laugh and instinctively began stepping backward.


    ��W-Wait, Serenade. I mean, we��ve been riding in the carriage all day, so I��m a little tired...��


    ��Where do you think you��re going?��


    ��Eeeeek!��


    From the top floor of the Crossroad Hotel, a faint, high-pitched scream rang out.


    It trailed off... and then silence returned.


    And a few days later.


    Crossroad��s famous autumn festival began.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 832

    Side Story 07. [After Story] Autumn Festival


    Imperial Year 657.


    Five years after the final battle with the monsters.


    Southern Empire. Crossroad.


    The first day of the Autumn Festival. Central Plaza.


    ��It��s been a while, everyone!��


    Ash stood on the prepared stage in the plaza, flashing a broad grin.


    ��How has everyone been?��


    Waaaaahhh!


    The crowd erupted with cheers at the appearance of the former lord and Crown Prince, whom they hadn��t seen in years.


    Ash had governed this city for only three years, but in those three years, the world had changed forever. Once a remote frontier, Crossroad had stood at the center of history during that time.


    Remembering the challenges and glory of those days, the citizens still adored Ash. Applause and cheers filled the air as everyone welcomed the return of their former lord.


    ��As you may have heard already!��


    Ash, with a satisfied smile, scanned the faces of the people who used to be his citizens.


    ��Our Crossroad Margrave has had heirs. And not just one �C twins!��


    Waaaaahhh!


    The crowd roared with joy at Ash��s announcement of this happy news.


    ��So, normally, the lord would be the one to announce the start of the festival. However, as the Crossroad Margrave has not fully recovered yet, it falls to me to declare the start of the festival after such a long time!��


    Ash playfully winked at the crowd.


    ��No need to drag it out, right? Let��s get started! Alright then! The Autumn Festival everyone��s been waiting for...��


    Ash deliberately stretched his words as he raised his arms high into the air.


    ��Begiiiins-! Right now!��


    Bang! Boom! Pop!


    Even though it wasn��t yet noon, colorful fireworks painted the sky.


    Those who had secured spots in the plaza early and were already drinking and reveling cheered loudly as they raised their glasses.


    ��Alright, let��s all have some fun!��


    As Ash pumped his fist into the air,


    Pop! Pop-pop-pop!


    Another round of fireworks burst into the sky.


    Amid the thunderous applause and cheers, this year��s Autumn Festival officially began.


    ��Wow, how long has it been since we��ve last been at the Crossroad Autumn Festival?��


    Standing at one side of the bustling plaza, Junior murmured to herself.


    Hecate, sipping her drink through a straw beside her, smirked.


    ��Isn��t it more like it��s been ages since we��ve been to Crossroad itself? Let��s see, when was the last time we came here?��


    ��Was it four years ago? Oh, right, for the joint wedding of the Crown Prince and his wife, and the lord and his wife...��


    At the mention of that legendary wedding four years ago, both women��s expressions stiffened.


    Recalling the events of that day sent chills down their spines.


    ��A-ahem...��


    ��Y-yeah, anyway. It��s nice to be back in Crossroad after so long.��


    Naturally steering the conversation away from that day, the two women walked through the crowded streets of Crossroad.


    Since then, Junior and Hecate had been living together in New Terra, the Imperial Capital.


    They shared a room in an old boarding house owned by a kind elderly lady who rented it out at an affordable price.


    Junior worked for the newly founded historical foundation, the Jupiter Foundation, established by Ash. Hecate, on the other hand, worked at the orphanage where she had grown up, Whiteblossom. R??��o????S


    No longer a mage or a knight, they had become a junior historian and a rookie orphanage teacher.


    To adapt to the changed world and make a living as beginners in their new fields, the two women had endured hardships together. And so, five years had quietly passed.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    As they walked through the familiar streets of Crossroad, now somewhat changed, both were lost in thought.


    While the city had transformed in many ways over the years, it still retained the essence of the place they remembered. Memories of the days when they wielded swords and magic in this very place came flooding back.


    Junior muttered unconsciously.


    ��It was tough... but those days were good too.��


    Her voice carried a faint sense of nostalgia.


    Now, in a world without magic.


    A world where neither magic, miracles, nor mystery remained.


    To say that she didn��t miss the past as a mage would have been a lie. As an exceptional mage, she missed it even more.


    Even now, Junior occasionally felt a sense of loss. In the mana reservoir within her, which no longer held any magic, she sometimes felt phantom sensations, as if remnants of the past lingered like a phantom pain.


    ��But.��


    This year, the Crossroad stall��s featured item was Bean Rice Cakes��a basic rice cake dusted with soybean powder.


    Although Evangeline had experimented with various flavor combinations, she ultimately decided to present the original, unaltered version for its debut as Crossroad��s representative dish.


    And to make it more accessible, she opted to offer free samples.


    The simple combination of flour-based rice cakes coated in soybean powder might not have seemed particularly appealing under normal circumstances. But during a festival, where it was being given away for free, hardly anyone could resist trying it.


    Chewing on the chewy Bean Rice Cakes at the same time, Junior and Hecate blinked in surprise.


    ��Oh, this...��


    ��It��s better than I thought! Maybe it��s because of the soybean powder?��


    ��If they��re giving it out again tomorrow, I��ll definitely come back for more.��


    Laughing as they teased each other about the soybean powder sticking to their mouths, the two enjoyed themselves thoroughly.


    The festival had just begun, and there was still plenty to eat and see.


    With lighthearted laughter, the two strolled together into the lively festival streets.


    ��End your summer vacation in Crossroad, with the Autumn Festival!��


    Thanks to this slogan��and the hard work of Evangeline and the people of Crossroad��the Autumn Festival turned out to be even richer in attractions and activities than those in other southern cities, drawing large crowds of visitors.


    ��...Phew.��


    After eating and drinking to their hearts�� content, Junior stood on the eastern hill overlooking the bustling festival.


    ��I��m thinking about buying some land in Crossroad.��


    Hecate, standing beside her and basking in the autumn sunlight, looked puzzled.


    ��What? Land? In Crossroad?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Nodding, Junior explained.


    ��Two ladies told me I should build a retirement villa in the south��with a swimming pool and everything��and spend the rest of my life relaxing.��


    ��Oh, the resort idea?��


    Recalling an old conversation, Hecate asked, and Junior chuckled awkwardly.


    ��Yeah. But if I��m going to build it in the south anyway... wouldn��t it make sense to do it near Crossroad? I��ve grown attached to this city. And besides, land here is way cheaper compared to New Terra.��


    ��That��s just because New Terra is ridiculously expensive. Anywhere seems cheap compared to that place.��


    Hecate covered her mouth as she laughed softly. Clearing her throat, Junior continued.


    ��Anyway, I don��t have the money to build a villa just yet... but if I find a good spot, I��m thinking of buying some land little by little.��


    ��Already planning for retirement? You��re so diligent, my dear roommate.��


    ��It��s because it was a dream.��


    For a moment, Junior looked westward��toward the graveyard where Jupiter was buried.


    And she remembered the figure of another mage who had once called herself Jupiter��s daughter and had come to pay her respects at his grave.


    ��It wasn��t just my dream... it was the dream of many.��


    Even in a world where the two mages, and magic itself, no longer existed...


    The ideals they had carried still lingered, alive and unwavering.


    ��...��


    Whoooosh��


    The autumn breeze swept across the fields, sending ripples through the grass and stirring the hair of the two women.


    As Hecate quietly gazed at Junior��s profile, she spoke.


    ��You��re going to let me be part of that dream, right?��


    When Junior looked at her, Hecate gave a faint smile.


    ��I��ve heard you talk about it so much, it feels like I��m dreaming it with you now... You��re going to keep the promise you made back then, right?��


    Junior laughed at that.


    And then she answered.


    ��If you pitch in some money.��


    ��Ugh, you bloodsucker!��


    ��I know you��ve saved up plenty. Don��t think I don��t know, former captain of the Glory Knights.��


    ��And do you really think a knight��s salary could ever compare to even the dirt under the fingernail of a mage? Former chief mage of the World Guardian Front?��


    ��I don��t care. Pay the entry fee if you want in!��


    ��Five years ago, you promised I could get in for free!��


    Playfully bickering, yet now dreaming the same dream, the two women laughed together.


    The wind continued to blow, and the sunlight poured down over them.


    Thus, the first day of the Autumn Festival passed by.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 833

    Side Story 08. [After Story] Autumn Festival (2)


    ��Ahahahaha!��


    Riding down the grassy slope on a sled, Sid laughed gleefully.


    Behind him, Damien sat close, skillfully steering the makeshift sled as they glided smoothly down the hill.


    ��Hold on tight, Sid!��


    ��Yes, brother!��


    Giggling, Sid clung tightly to Damien��s arm with his small hands, doing exactly as he was told.


    With one arm, Damien securely held Sid, and with the other, he expertly maneuvered the sled.


    ��Here we go��!��


    ��Ahahahaha��!��


    As the two led the way down the slope, their sled was followed by a stream of children and adults, all sliding down with excited screams and laughter.


    It was the second day of the Autumn Festival.


    South of Crossroad. The Grass Sledding Hill.


    Five years ago, during the final battle against the monsters, this once-flat area had collapsed, creating a slope and leaving it completely devastated.


    Now, five years later, the land had transformed into a firm hill covered in lush grass.


    Perfect for sledding.


    ��Is this... is this safe?��


    From a distance, Lilly watched the scene with visible unease.


    The activity was simple and intuitive: spraying water on a grassy slope and sliding down it on sleds.


    Since the grass sledding hill was run directly by Crossroad, safety personnel were stationed everywhere, and various safety measures had been installed.


    But...


    ��One more time! Let��s go again, brother!��


    ��Shall we? Alright, let��s go!��


    Sid and Damien, who had already gone down the hill three times, were laughing and heading back up to the top.


    ��...��


    Watching Sid having so much fun, Lilly couldn��t bring herself to tell him to stop.


    She sighed inwardly.


    ��If my legs were normal, I could have played with Sid like that too.��


    Until recently, Sid had never shown much interest in outdoor activities. He was a calm child who preferred reading fairy tales quietly indoors.


    For Lilly, whose legs were impaired, it had been a relief that her son was introverted. But now, she realized that wasn��t the case at all.


    Seeing how much he enjoyed running and playing like this...


    ��Brother! One more time! One more!��


    After going down for the fifth time, Sid tugged at Damien, urging him for another ride.


    Though he was starting to look exhausted, sweating profusely, the six-year-old showed no signs of slowing down. Just then��


    ��Sid! How about riding with your uncle this time?��


    ��Oh, Uncle Zenis! Yes, please!��


    Zenis, who had been supervising the safety of the sledding hill, appeared at just the right moment.


    ��Thank you, Zenis!��


    Damien mouthed the words of gratitude to him.


    With a grin, Zenis effortlessly hoisted the sled under one arm and Sid under the other, carrying both up the hill. Sid, overjoyed, burst into giggles.


    ��Sid has... whew, so much energy! Whew...��


    Panting, Damien walked over to Lilly and sat beside her.


    ��Thank you, Damien, for playing with Sid.��


    Lilly smiled, but her voice carried a hint of bitterness that she couldn��t completely hide.


    ��Without a father and with me like this... it seems Sid hasn��t been able to play as much as he wanted.��


    ��...��


    Damien looked at her with concern. Lilly brushed a stray strand of hair out of her face.


    ��I��ve been worrying a lot lately. About the things we don��t have in our home. About the scars Sid might carry because of that. So...��


    ��Lilly.��


    Damien gave her a warm smile.


    ��You��ll only exhaust yourself thinking like that.��


    ��...��


    ��I think... instead of worrying about what you can��t give Sid, it��s better to focus on what you can give him. Don��t you think?��


    ��What I can give him...��


    Lilly repeated his words in her mind. Then she held up her hands in mock surrender.


    ��You��ve really grown up, haven��t you?��


    ��We��re all still kids in some ways and adults in others. That��s just life.��


    Lilly and Damien had known each other for a long time.


    They had met as mercenaries in Crossroad, fighting side by side against the black spider at the forward base.


    Lilly was also one of the few survivors who remembered Van, the young mercenary girl who had died in Damien��s place.


    For a while, the two sat quietly together, watching Zenis and Sid laugh as they sledded down the hill. On land that had once been a battlefield against monsters, the children now played without a care in the world. r?��N?????E?S


    ��After I lost Far-Sight...��


    Zenis and Damien strolled toward Crossroad��s city center, chatting as they went. They had agreed to have lunch together.


    ��To think the Margrave decided to turn this place into a sledding hill... she really is something else.��


    ��Lady Evangeline must have put a lot of thought into this festival. She must really want to revitalize the city.��


    Of course, neither of them knew that part of the reason was simply that Evangeline wanted to try grass sledding herself...


    When they arrived at the Crossroad restaurant district, the streets were bustling. But as soon as the restaurant owners noticed the two of them, they greeted them warmly and began arranging seats. It was clear they recognized the two as former priests who had served in the city.


    Feeling slightly overwhelmed by the attention, the two wandering priests settled into a modest restaurant. Before they could even place an order, a platter of fruits and drinks was set on their table.


    ��On the house! It��s on the house!��


    ��Oh, no, you don��t have to...��


    ��Do you remember how five years ago you saved my husband with your healing magic? You probably don��t, but I do!��


    The restaurant owner chuckled loudly and disappeared into the kitchen. Left with no choice, the two graciously accepted the complimentary offerings.


    ��So, are you heading north as soon as the festival ends?��


    Zenis asked as he peeled a fruit and popped it into his mouth.


    ��Yes. I don��t have much time left, actually.��


    Damien gently stroked the snake coiled around his neck.


    ��Jo?rmungandr is getting weaker.��


    ��...��


    Zenis looked at Jo?rmungandr, who lay resting with its eyes closed, his expression complex.


    After the final battle, all beings born of the Evil Dragon had vanished. However, there were a few exceptions.


    Some had transcended into higher beings, while others had downgraded themselves into lower entities. A small number had managed to alter their very nature, breaking free from the Evil Dragon��s influence and continuing to exist.


    ��According to His Highness, the Succubus Queen transcended her nature and became a higher being. That��s why she was able to keep living. Apparently, she��s in another world now...��


    ��And what about Jo?rmungandr?��


    ��The opposite. He downgraded himself into a lower entity.��


    During the battle against Night Bringer, Jo?rmungandr had repeatedly shed his skin to preserve his life, becoming a small snake in the process.


    Since then, he had abandoned his former stature and intellect, continually reducing his essence until he became a completely different, weaker existence just to survive.


    The reason he had gone to such lengths to stay alive was simple.


    ��To reach the northernmost end of the world.��


    ��...He��s ridiculously consistent, isn��t he?��


    Zenis shook his head in disbelief. Damien smiled bitterly.


    ��But he��s getting weaker and weaker. His molting cycles are becoming shorter and shorter too.��


    ��Now that you mention it, he��s definitely... smaller than he was five years ago. A lot smaller.��


    ��Right.��


    Damien plucked a grape from the bunch and held it out in front of Jo?rmungandr��s mouth. The snake hesitated, clearly reluctant, but eventually nibbled at it.


    ��...��


    ��Even though Jo?rmungandr managed to survive, his main sustenance is ambient magic in the atmosphere. And right now, there��s practically none left.��


    ��...��


    ��I was too complacent. I should have gone straight north. I thought he��d stay healthy for longer, so I took my time, but... I didn��t expect him to weaken this quickly...��


    As Damien began to blame himself, Zenis shot him a sly look.


    ��But, there was ��something�� out west, wasn��t there?��


    ��What?��


    ��You knew Jo?rmungandr was getting weaker, yet you still went to the western edge first... That means there was ��something�� there. Am I wrong?��


    ��...��


    Damien fell silent. Zenis pressed him further.


    ��What did you see out there, in the west?��


    ��...I��m sorry. I can��t tell you, Zenis.��


    Damien shook his head slightly.


    ��This is something I can report only to Prince Ash.��


    That was why he had returned.


    To meet with Ash.


    When Zenis noticed the sharp glint in Damien��s eyes��the same sharpness he��d had during his active duty days��he raised his hands in mock surrender.


    ��Alright, alright. This old man didn��t hear anything.��


    ��Thank you, Zenis.��


    ��Just finish reporting that to him, and after the festival ends, let��s head north together.��


    Damien blinked in surprise.


    ��You��re going north too, Zenis?��


    ��Not to the world��s edge like you, but... there��s a place in that direction I need to visit.��


    Zenis grinned mischievously.


    ��One of our old comrades has been appointed priest-chief of a little island village up there. I thought I��d drop by and visit. Want to come along?��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 834

    Side Story 09. [After Story] Autumn Festival (3)


    Crossroad, the Lord��s Manor.


    ��It��s so unfair...��


    Sitting on the bed and staring out the window, Evangeline grumbled.


    ��I worked so hard preparing for this festival, and I can��t even enjoy it at all... It��s just so unfair...��


    The grass sledding hill, Gourmet Street, the orchard experience...


    All the new events she had introduced this year were a resounding success, but Evangeline herself couldn��t even see them because she was stuck recuperating after childbirth.


    ��I understand it��s disappointing since you worked so hard on it.��


    I said, chuckling as I tried to comfort her.


    ��But you need to rest right now. You��ve already done something as important as the festival itself.��


    ��Ugh...��


    Evangeline let out a groan as Lucas diligently peeled an apple and offered it to her.


    ��The festival is running just fine because of all the effort you put into it. Don��t worry about it and just eat this apple.��


    ��Enough, stop giving me apples already... I told you I��m not hungry... munch munch...��


    Despite her words, Evangeline kept eating every slice of apple Lucas handed her. Of course, it was impossible for her to lose her appetite.


    Meanwhile, Lucas was turning the apples into works of art. As expected of the Empire��s finest swordsman, he put extraordinary care into every apple he prepared for his wife.


    Perfectly sliced pieces of apple were shaped into little rabbits, dolphins, and even adorable heart shapes. For someone with the physique of a bear, Lucas was surprisingly adept at cute gestures when it came to his wife.


    The problem was that Evangeline, completely oblivious to these details, just stared out the window as she devoured the apples. It seemed like I was the only one noticing Lucas��s artistic efforts.


    ��As long as my lady appreciates them, that��s enough for me.��


    Lucas said, nodding solemnly as he handed me an apple slice shaped like a crescent moon. I couldn��t help but admire it quietly��if there were a championship for apple carving, Lucas would surely win.


    Just then, Evangeline shot us a sharp glare.


    ��Hey, are you peeling apples for some random man instead of your wife who just gave birth?!��


    ��Well, you told me to stop... said you weren��t hungry...��


    Lucas shrank back, looking sheepish, while I muttered under my breath.


    ��And by the way, ��some random man��? Sure, I��m not exactly family, but still...��


    But the ruler of this household was Evangeline!


    Having just given birth to twins and being in her recovery period, she wielded absolute power. Naturally, we couldn��t argue any further and quietly submitted to her rule. This time, I brought her freshly washed grapes, feeding them to her one by one, while Lucas busied himself massaging her arms and legs.


    ��Ah, that feels so nice! Hahaha!��


    Seeing her laugh so heartily, it seemed her recovery was going well.


    In truth, Evangeline and Lucas had had quite a tough time even after the childbirth. Of course, with newborn twins, how could they not struggle?


    ��The babies cry so much at night, it��s impossible to get any sleep. Just last night, I didn��t sleep a wink. Huaaah~��


    Evangeline let out a big yawn.


    The twins, Emerald and Sapphire, were lying side by side in their little crib nearby. Fortunately, they were sound asleep now.


    When we first arrived, the babies had been crying non-stop. But as soon as Serenade began rocking the crib and singing a lullaby, they fell asleep as if by magic. Was Serenade��s voice still imbued with the powers of the Merfolk? ?A?N��BE?s


    Thanks to that brief respite, Evangeline and Lucas had been able to relax and chat with me. Serenade, meanwhile, was still softly rocking the crib and humming gently.


    ��Cute, cute, so cute~��


    ��...��


    My wife... she must really love babies.


    ��Hang in there...��


    Anyway, leaving the baby talk aside for a moment, I wanted to discuss the festival with the current lord, as her predecessor. Smiling at Evangeline, I said,


    ��You put a lot of effort into this festival. Honestly, I��m impressed.��


    Evangeline had come up with innovative ideas, established new trade routes with nearby countries like the Lake Kingdom, and even personally restored an orchard. Her dedication was evident in every detail.


    The culmination of all that effort was this Autumn Festival. It was bound to succeed.


    ��During those three years of fighting monsters, the Autumn Festival became a really good memory for me.��


    Evangeline admitted, looking a bit bashful.@@@@


    ��Having a moment to forget everything and just enjoy ourselves during those suffocating days... looking back, it��s such a cherished memory.��


    At her words, everyone present briefly recalled those times.


    Yes.


    It was moments like those that had helped us endure those difficult days together.


    ��...No. I think I��ll trust in the preparations I��ve made and in the people around me.��


    She smiled maturely.


    ��The festival will do just fine without me being there. For now, I��ll stay here with my babies.��


    ��...��


    I blinked in surprise, my mouth slightly agape.


    Was this really Evangeline?


    Becoming a lord and a mother... she had grown so much. She seemed so much more mature now. It was a bit startling.


    ��Instead, let��s all have dinner together tonight!��


    Evangeline continued, her face lighting up in a mischievous smile more reminiscent of her old self.


    ��I��ve already invited Junior and Damien. Let��s have a reunion with the main party and eat together!��


    Beaming, she turned to Lucas and barked an order with her usual impish charm.


    ��Hey, go to Gourmet Street and buy a bunch of food from different stalls! Enough for everyone to share!��


    ��Yes, ma��am!��


    Lucas immediately sprang to his feet, bowing deeply before heading out the door to fetch the food.


    Was this really Lucas?


    Becoming a father... he was completely whipped now. It was almost unrecognizable.


    That evening, the dining room of the Lord��s Manor.


    For the first time in a long while, the five members of the main party were gathered around the same table.


    Serenade, who had been looking after the twins, had somehow managed to keep them asleep all day. She volunteered to watch them for a little while longer during dinner, with Elize, Daram, and Hecate accompanying her.


    And so, it was just us.


    Me, Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior.


    The five of us, who had once fought together to protect the world from monsters, now reunited in this peaceful era, laughing and sharing a meal.


    ��How have you been lately, Junior?��


    Evangeline asked.


    ��I��m still studying. Since the Jupiter Foundation is trying to dig into sensitive parts of history, I have to be well-versed in existing historical records to avoid unnecessary attacks.��


    ��Where do you study?��


    ��They��re letting me use the Ivory Tower. Dearmuid has been very accommodating. The Ivory Tower was recently converted into a historical research foundation focused on magic, so it aligns well with our goals.��


    For a while, the conversation revolved around Junior and the Jupiter Foundation.


    As expected, since I��m the chairman of the Jupiter Foundation. This foundation, which aims to reinterpret the continent��s history from a new perspective, is the first project I��ve initiated under the name of the Crown Prince.


    However, we��re still short on manpower, and more importantly, His Majesty, the Emperor, isn��t particularly enthusiastic about this project. Because of that, I��ve been proceeding cautiously, carefully keeping an eye on his reactions.


    Eventually, I��ll become Emperor myself, and when that happens, I can fully implement the project without restraint. For now, I��m taking things slow and laying the groundwork.


    The topic at the table shifted from Junior��s current activities to Damien��s recent journey. Everyone was curious about Damien��s adventures at the western edge of the world.


    After hesitating for a moment, Damien slowly began to speak.


    ��My journey... well, that��s one thing. But there��s something else I need to report to His Highness first.��


    ��Hm?��


    ��While traveling west across the continent, I heard a rumor. I kept heading further west to confirm its validity. Eventually, I reached the westernmost edge of the world... and I met them.��


    Them?


    Everyone except Damien blinked in confusion, unable to follow the context of the story.


    ��I debated whether I should keep this information to myself... but I��ve decided I need to tell you, Your Highness.��


    Damien looked at me, his face resolute.


    ��At the westernmost edge of the world, they��re alive.��


    ��Alive? Who is?��


    And then, with Damien��s next words, I couldn��t help but widen my eyes in shock.


    ��...The wife of First Prince Lark, and their three children.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 835

    Side Story 10. [After Story] Autumn Festival (4)


    Lark��s family: his wife and three sons.


    It was believed that they had been captured and executed by Fernandez shortly after the ��Imperial Succession Struggle�� between Lark and Fernandez.


    But that was merely Fernandez��s cover story. Neither Lark, his wife, nor their three sons had been killed; they were all captured alive by Fernandez.


    However, after I defeated Fernandez in the Siege of the Imperial Capital, their whereabouts became unknown.


    Lark departed to the afterlife with Fernandez, and I, having known his family, searched everywhere for them to take care of them. But they vanished as if into thin air.


    Had they been caught up in the chaos and met with tragedy?


    Or had remnants of Fernandez��s faction kidnapped them?


    Despite my continued inquiries, Lark��s wife and three sons disappeared without a trace. I had more or less given up.


    And now, to learn that they were alive... at the westernmost edge of the world?


    ��Why there?��


    I was bewildered, unable to make sense of it.


    ��They disappeared without even giving me a hint, and now they��re living in hiding in such a far-off place?��


    Lucas was the one to answer my unspoken question.


    ��It��s about the matter of imperial succession.��


    ��...!��


    ��With the deaths of First Prince Lark and Second Prince Fernandez, the imperial throne was naturally intended for you, my lord...��


    Under the Emperor��s declaration, I had been appointed as Crown Prince.


    ��During this process, Lark��s family must have believed they were politically vulnerable and unable to protect themselves.��


    ��What...?��


    I felt a cold sweat forming.


    ��They thought I might eliminate them?��


    ��Even if Your Highness had no such intention, from their perspective, they may have felt threatened.��


    Lucas replied, his tone returning to the cold, logical one of the seasoned knight I knew him to be��completely different from the doting husband and father he had been moments ago.


    ��As a prince, collateral branches of the family are always a potential problem. After all, the Everblack Empire once sought to destroy the Bringar Duchy, which was also considered a collateral branch.��


    ��...��


    The irony wasn��t lost on me. After all, the one who had commanded the operation to subjugate the Bringar Duchy had been none other than Lark himself.


    ��And while it would be simpler if they were merely hiding out of fear of you, my lord, things could become far more sensitive if they have other intentions.�� r?��NO??����s?


    ��Other intentions... you mean they might have their sights on the throne?��


    ��Exactly. After all, Lark��s three sons are undeniably legitimate heirs to the imperial succession.��


    Lucas cast a sharp glance at me with his icy gaze.


    ��The traditionalist nobles of the Imperial Capital might find Lark��s sons a more appealing option.��


    ��I see...��


    Though I held the title of the hero who had saved the world, my origins were humble. My mother had been a slave, and my support base wasn��t in the central heart of the continent, where the Imperial Capital lay, but primarily in the south.


    The places where I had gained the people��s favor were Crossroad, the Bringar Duchy, and regions beyond the Empire��s borders. Among the nobles of the Imperial Capital, my popularity was far from as strong as it was in the frontier territories.


    To them, Lark��s three sons, with their noble bloodline, might indeed seem like a more attractive choice.


    Of course, my Father��s firm stance as the current Emperor left little room for major disruptions in the short term, but...


    ��Politics is unpredictable. It can shift in an instant.��


    If Lark��s wife and three sons harbored any ambitions, they could easily become seeds of a new struggle for the throne��even if not now, then in generations to come.


    At that moment, Damien, who had been quietly listening, spoke softly.


    ��They said they just want to live peacefully.��


    Everyone turned to look at Damien, who continued,


    ��They told me they went into hiding because they wanted a quiet life. But...��


    ��But?��


    ��They also said there were forces constantly trying to use them. So, they had no choice but to keep running.��


    Forces trying to use them...


    Be it someone from within the Empire or outside of it, as legitimate heirs to the throne, they were certainly tempting targets.


    Lucas nodded.


    ��The blood of the imperial family is a weapon in itself. Even if they harbor no ambitions, there will always be those who seek to use them.��


    ��...��


    ��It��s obvious they��ll become a source of trouble. It might be worth considering taking preemptive action to resolve this.��


    The current leader of the Goddess��s Order was Rosetta.


    After returning to the Order following the World Guardian Front, Rosetta had applied her signature strict and principled ways to its operations. She had pushed for the construction of temples in underserved areas and made personnel appointments solely based on merit.


    As a result, a temple was finally being built on the island of leprosy patients, a place that had long been shunned by followers of the Goddess��s Order. Torkel, a leprosy patient himself, had been appointed as its first priest-chief.


    ��It��s a highly symbolic event.��


    ��Indeed. That��s why I��ve decided to accompany Zenis there.��


    Damien said, smiling gently.


    ��On the way, I plan to meet with some of our old comrades as well. I��ll pass on everyone��s regards.��


    ��I��ll count on you for that. And make sure to take care of yourself, Damien!��


    Next was Junior.


    Studying history at the Ivory Tower, Junior seemed to be the most cheerful of the five of us.


    While the rest of us��me with politics, Damien with his travels, Evangeline with her duties as a lord, and Lucas as my attendant��carried traces of fatigue from our respective responsibilities, Junior looked radiant and energized.


    ��She looks like a college student studying her favorite subject.��


    Back during the World Guardian Front, Junior had looked the most worn out among us. Now, she was the most vibrant. The twists and turns of life were truly unpredictable.


    ��I��ve been working closely with Dearmudin at the Ivory Tower. I��ll keep doing my best until the day I become a proper historian!��


    Junior said, her face glowing as she clenched her fist enthusiastically.


    I clicked my tongue with a grin.


    ��Enjoy it while it lasts. Once the Jupiter Foundation starts operating in full swing, I��m going to work you to the bone.��


    ��I��ll be ready, Chairman!��


    Lastly, there was Evangeline.


    As both the lord of the city and the mother of two children, Evangeline was undoubtedly busy.


    While nibbling on her food, she shared her plans for the city��s future.


    ��Since members of different races have always been scattered, there hasn��t been a central city to unite them. They seem to want Crossroad to take on that role, as it��s the place where all the kings once gathered. I��ve invited the kings of the various races to act as ambassadors.��


    ��Oh, that��s a mutually beneficial move.��


    ��And I��ve heard that the traveling troupe founded by the Gambler��s Club is gaining a lot of popularity in the central regions of the continent. I��m planning to ask them if they��d be interested in holding regular performances in Crossroad.��


    ��So they finally made a troupe, huh?��


    ��As for the kids... well, I��m sure we��ll figure it out as we go! My dear husband will help out, of course.��


    I chuckled.


    ��Looks like Lucas will need some extra vacation time for a while.��


    Lucas flinched at my words, his shoulders trembling.


    ��M-my duties come first, my lord...��


    Lucas quickly changed his tone as soon as he saw Evangeline staring at him with wide, rabbit-like eyes.


    ��Of course, if you give me weekends off, I��ll gratefully accept them!��


    ��Looks like you��ve got your work cut out for you, kid...��


    Still, fathers should be able to take proper parental leave too. I was genuinely planning to grant Lucas plenty of vacation time. He might as well live here for a while.


    We continued to laugh and chat over our meal. The conversation stretched late into the night as we shared stories.


    For some reason, none of us wanted to part ways, so we decided to spend the next day��the third day of the Autumn Festival��together as well.


    The third day of the Autumn Festival.


    The five of us explored the festival together.


    Though Evangeline wasn��t fully recovered yet, and we only wandered around near the Lord��s Manor, it was more than enough to have fun.


    We bought snacks from the stalls, wore hats we won as prizes, drank refreshing beverages, and sang songs together.


    Just like during the World Guardian Front, we stood shoulder to shoulder, joking and teasing one another.


    And under the fireworks that marked the end of the Autumn Festival, we burst out laughing as we joined in the final event��the dance festival��and danced together.


    Though time passes and we all change little by little,


    The bond we share and the way we care for one another remain the same.


    Believing that we will meet again, we spent this joyful time together.


    And then,


    Another five years passed.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 836

    Side Story 11. [After Story] Ash


    Five years have passed, in the Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years since the final battle against the monsters.


    Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    ��Gah!��


    I woke up with a jolt, startled out of my sleep as I dozed off in the carriage.


    Sitting across from me was Body... Damn it, even after ten years, I still can��t get used to calling her by her new name. Anyway, Daram was startled too.


    ��Are you alright, Your Grace? What��s wrong?��


    ��No... It��s nothing. I just had a dream. A dream about five years ago...��


    It was from five years ago, during the autumn festival, the last time the entire main party gathered together. The warm memories of that joyful day flickered before my eyes.


    Still groggy from my interrupted sleep, I muttered absentmindedly.


    ��Ha... That was a good time...��


    Daram looked at me with a concerned expression and mumbled as if worried.


    ��Our dear lord is escaping reality again...��


    ��It��s not escaping reality... It was just a dream, that��s all...��


    At that moment, the window to the coachman��s seat slid open, and Lucas stuck his head in.


    ��Are you alright, my lord? Is something the matter?��


    ��Gah, you startled me!��


    Lucas now had a beard. Ugh, every time I see him, it shocks me anew!


    This guy had once grumbled about being too busy juggling his duties as my guard and taking care of the kids, saying he barely had time for anything. So he decided to save time by letting his beard grow.


    And now, after just three months of not shaving, he had turned into something akin to a Golden Santa Claus. How could someone��s beard grow that fast? How did he even manage to stay clean-shaven all these years?!


    ��Still not used to my beard, are you?��


    ��Not in a million years, idiot!��


    ��That��s odd. My children seem to like it...��


    ��Well, who wouldn��t like it if Golden Santa Claus showed up?��


    Lucas seemed to think his beard was oddly dashing, but to me, it just made him look more like a golden retriever rather than a human. Stop with the beast transformation already! Return to being a person! R?��??o??��E?��


    ��I was planning to shave today anyway... Can��t walk into the palace looking like this, after all...��


    Lucas mumbled in a somewhat dejected tone. This guy seriously liked his beard, didn��t he?


    Anyway, after confirming I was fine, the golden-haired large dog��no, Lucas��shut the coachman��s window. Meanwhile, Body-Daram... no, Body... Ugh, this is driving me insane��Daram resumed working on her paperwork.


    In the now-quiet carriage, I rubbed the tired skin under my eyes from the long journey and let out another yawn. No matter how well the roads are paved, traveling to New Terra by carriage is exhausting.


    ��Still, it��s an imperial order. I have to go.��


    I was on my way to the palace, summoned by the Emperor himself.


    Officially, it was a meeting between the Duke of the Bringar Duchy and the Emperor to discuss state matters.


    But, well, that was just the formal excuse. These days, we were essentially deliberating the imperial succession issue.


    ��...��


    Once again, I thought back to the last time the main party��s five members gathered together five years ago.


    After that day, we parted ways with a vague sense of unease. But surprisingly, nothing major happened.


    Just as life often is��filled with uncertainties about the future, but with its fair share of good and bad days��we simply kept ourselves busy living our lives.


    Though, amidst all of that, there��s been one issue I seem to be frequently nagged about...


    ��You still haven��t had any news of a child?��


    This.


    The Emperor gave me a look of disappointment, as if I��d let him down somehow. I flinched at his gaze. What now?


    ��Are you at least trying properly, Duke?��


    ��O-Of course I am!��


    I��m trying very hard, okay?! Like, really hard! Every single night... burning with passion!@@@@


    ��I exchange letters with my daughter-in-law often, and she seems quite worried about this.��


    The Emperor said this with a voice full of affection, completely different from the way he talked to me. Look at this!


    He tormented Serenade endlessly about marriage, but now that we��re wed, he��s all ��My dear daughter-in-law~ My beloved Serenade~�� showering her with doting praise. Well, Serenade is quite attentive and takes good care of her father-in-law, so there��s that...


    ��Hm.��


    The Emperor stroked his lone beard with his single hand and gave me a sharp look with his one eye.


    ��Could it be that you... you know?��


    ��...What do you mean?��


    The Emperor didn��t state it explicitly but implied it indirectly.


    ��Lark��s three children...��


    My three nieces and nephews, who continue to live in seclusion, could become the ��alternative choice�� for those seeking another solution.


    ��Whether you produce an heir or eliminate all ��other options,�� do as you see fit.��


    The Emperor smiled, baring his molars in that characteristic way of his.


    It was a smile that seemed to suggest he was enjoying watching what I��d do next��as a senior statesman finding amusement in the actions of his junior.


    ��Everything you do during this period of succession preparation will reveal what kind of Emperor you��ll become in the future.��


    The meeting with the Emperor lasted for about three days.


    Passing down the throne is no simple task, so we proceeded at a deliberate pace. It would likely take several more years to complete.


    Between the discussions, I attended to various tasks in New Terra, the Imperial Capital.


    ��Alberto!��


    ��Your Grace, it��s been a long time!��


    I was reunited with Alberto, the former Chief Steward of the palace, who was still alive and well.


    Since then, Alberto has been steadily working as the branch manager of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild��s New Terra branch. They say he��s been working energetically, though he looks even younger than he did ten years ago.


    And being the branch manager of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild also means...


    ��I��ve brought the two pieces of information you requested, Your Grace.��


    It means he��s the head of an intelligence organization that collects information from all corners of the continent.


    Though calling it an ��intelligence organization�� sounds grandiose, it��s really just a network that gathers various pieces of information flowing through the continent-wide merchant network. But now, it��s grown significantly in size and established a solid system.


    Wherever money flows in the world, information follows��and it all eventually reaches me. That��s not an exaggeration.


    ��And yet, it took this long to get answers for these two requests...��


    I had entrusted Alberto with two specific tasks.


    One was to track down the whereabouts of Lark��s wife and their three children in the western part of the continent.


    The other was to find a woman within the Imperial Capital.


    But even though Damien had pinpointed the location of Lark��s wife and children five years ago, they kept moving from place to place, evading capture. So their current whereabouts remained unclear.


    As for the woman in the Imperial Capital... there were either too few clues or she had hidden herself exceptionally well, making her impossible to locate.


    ��At last, we��ve found them. There��s no doubt this time.��


    But this time, it was different.


    Alberto handed me two letters with a bright smile spread across his face. The two envelopes were elegantly sealed, each bearing a name on the front.


    The first letter read:


    [Lark.]


    The name of my elder brother, long deceased.


    The strongest swordsman of humanity, who had stood by my side until the very end��through the Campaign of the Imperial Capital and the Final Battle of the Spirit World.


    And the second letter:


    [Mason.]


    ��...��


    Mason.


    A man from Lucas��s family. A man who had betrayed us and become a hunting dog for Fernandez.


    A man who injected himself with the beastification serum, transforming into a half-human, half-beast monstrosity, and ultimately followed Fernandez��s orders to reach the deepest part of the dungeon to meet the Demon King.


    And a man who, even so, had fought alongside me for a brief moment in that hell...


    His name was written there.


    ��It��s time to fulfill those old promises.��


    I tore open both letters, checked their contents, and folded them back to tuck into my coat.


    Then, turning around, I shouted:


    ��Lucas, prepare the carriage! We��re heading out!��


    ��Yes, my lord!��


    Lucas sprang out to respond, his beard now cleanly shaved.


    Ack! What the��?! You startled me!


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 837

    Side Story 12. [After Story] Mason


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years since the final battle against the monsters.


    The Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    A lavish tavern on the outskirts.


    ��Woooooo!��


    As a female singer finished her live performance for the evening, the audience around the stage erupted into applause and whistles.


    ��Thank you! Thank you, everyone! Have a wonderful night!��


    The singer��Susanna��blew kisses to all sides before stepping down from the stage.


    Even after she left the stage, patrons waved at her and tossed flowers her way.


    ��Susanna! Bravo!��


    ��You were amazing tonight!��


    ��I heard you��ll be performing a song at the Count��s party tomorrow? I��m going too��looking forward to it!��


    Susanna gave each of the regular patrons a playful wink with her heavily made-up eyes and exchanged a few words of greeting with them.


    After settling her day��s wages with the manager and receiving compliments for her efforts, she stepped out of the tavern.


    ��Phew.��


    Every Friday night, Susanna sang at this establishment.


    She was a fairly well-known singer in the nightlife scene. Some patrons even came here at the same time every week just to hear her sing.


    ��Tomorrow��s the noble family��s party... I��d better get home quickly, drink some honey water, and sleep early.��@@@@


    She hurried her steps, her recently purchased, flamboyant red dress fluttering as she walked.


    But as she opened the gate of the tavern��s yard and stepped onto the chilly spring night streets of the capital, where the air was cold enough to scatter flecks of frost, she turned into an alleyway��


    And stopped in her tracks.


    ��...��


    Standing at the dark entrance of the alley was a tall, blond knight, his cold eyes gleaming.


    Susanna involuntarily let out a shriek.


    ��Kyaaah! You scared me!��


    At that moment, a voice came from the carriage parked behind the knight.


    ��Wow, she reacted just like I did when I first saw Lucas.��


    ��...Anyone would jump out of their skin if they saw a stranger standing in an alley like this. I doubt it��s because of me personally.��


    ��Well, regardless, apologies for scaring you. Are you alright?��


    The man inside the carriage waved toward Susanna.


    Though she��d never seen him before, he was far too famous to not recognize. Holding her pounding chest, Susanna stammered in disbelief.


    ��His Highness, the Crown Prince...?��


    The hero who saved the world during the monster wars. The Crown Prince of the Empire.


    Ash ��Born Hater�� Everblack called her name casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    ��Susanna, right?��


    His dark eyes gleamed with sincerity as he continued.


    ��I��ve come to meet you.��


    Inside a carriage leisurely crossing through the streets of New Terra.


    Holding the warm teacup Ash had handed her, Susanna forced a calm smile.


    ��Well, this is a surprise. I��ve been gaining a bit of fame in this scene lately, but I never imagined His Highness the Crown Prince would personally come to meet me.�� r?a???E?s?


    ��I heard you��re a singer. Susanna. They say you��re talented.��


    When Ash complimented her, Susanna responded with modesty.


    ��Who isn��t talented in this field? Everyone sings beautifully. The problem is whether or not you can step onto a big stage.��


    ��A big stage?��


    Susanna chuckled cynically at his question.


    ��You need to perform on a big stage a few times to make a name for yourself. Only then will people start requesting you, and that��s when you can actually make a living as a singer... But getting onto a big stage is no small feat.��


    ��What does it take to get onto a big stage?��


    ��You have to get on the good side of the manager in charge. Whether that means sweet-talking them, blackmailing them by finding some dirt, or...��


    Susanna raised her eyebrows playfully and made a circle with her fingers.


    ��Or handing over a pile of money.��


    ��You��re saying that, in order to earn money as a singer, you first need to gather money to pay off the big stage manager?��


    ��Isn��t that how the world works? Someone once said life is a festival, but you need to pay an entrance fee to join the party.��


    Ash smiled faintly at her response, then pulled out a document and began reading the details aloud.


    ��Let��s start with verification. Name: Susanna. Occupation: Singer. Native of New Terra. Age: 48 this year. Correct?��


    ��It��s bad manners to ask a woman��s age or about her past, and it��s also my right not to answer. Still, where��s the harm in being honest when there��s no danger? Yes, that��s correct.��


    ��I see your voice has risen in tone. Seems you��re a bit less nervous now than earlier.��


    It was where Susanna��s house was located. Ash had taken it upon himself to escort her home.


    As they neared their destination, Ash spoke.


    ��I��ve heard that there��s one unbreakable rule in the stand-in lover service.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��No physical contact. No unnecessary intimacy. Is that correct?��


    ��You��re well-informed. That��s correct.��


    ��Then, if someone were to break that rule and make contact with their client...��


    Ash looked at Susanna steadily.


    ��Could that mean, even just a little, that there were genuine feelings involved?��


    ��...Who knows?��


    Susanna deflected the gaze with a practiced smile.


    ��It was all so long ago��ten years, to be exact.��


    ��I see.��


    The carriage stopped in front of Susanna��s house.


    Lucas opened the door and placed the step down for her. Taking Lucas��s hand, Susanna carefully alighted from the carriage. Ash gave her a polite nod.


    ��Thank you for your time, Susanna. I��d like to come see one of your performances someday.��


    ��I would be honored if that day comes, Your Highness. Meeting you has been the greatest privilege of my life.��


    With a flourish befitting a performer, Susanna gave him a dazzling bow.


    As Lucas climbed back to the coachman��s seat and the carriage began to pull away, Susanna hesitated before calling out.


    ��...Your Highness!��


    Ash opened the window, looking back at her.


    After a few moments of hesitation, she finally asked.


    ��Could you tell me just one thing?��


    Ash waited patiently as she struggled to find her words.


    ��That man... is he... still alive somewhere?��


    Ash smiled bitterly before replying.


    ��He��s gone.��


    ��...��


    ��Like all the other old soldiers.��


    The carriage departed, leaving Susanna standing there in the quiet street.


    Staring blankly at the spot where the carriage had disappeared, Susanna slowly lowered her gaze to the pocket watch in her hands.


    Instead of opening the front cover with the portrait, she carefully opened the back cover of the pocket watch.


    Click.


    From the small compartment at the back, a few gold coins fell into her palm.


    They were ancient gold coins from a magical kingdom in the far south, minted over 500 years ago.


    ��...��


    Susanna ran her fingers over the worn gold coins.


    She recalled the smile of the man who, no matter what his work entailed, would always bring back coins from foreign countries, calling them souvenirs of his travels.


    A bitter smile tugged at her lips.


    The heavy makeup around her eyes cracked slightly, revealing the deep wrinkles etched into her skin by a decade of a desperate, hard-fought life.


    ��Men, honestly...��


    The war had ended, and ten years had passed.


    Countless lives had been lost, yet the world had survived. And Susanna had forgotten that man��s name.


    She had to forget in order to keep living.


    ��...��


    She had forgotten his name.


    But she still remembered the warmth of his hand.


    On a night like this, when flecks of snow swirled in the air, she remembered his large, shy hand holding her cold one.


    She needed to forget that, too.


    Susanna placed the gold coins back into the pocket watch.


    Click.


    With a coarse sound, the pocket watch cover snapped shut.


    Along with it, she folded away the memories of the man who had disappeared��memories she tucked neatly away and sealed, just like the watch.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 838

    Side Story 13. [After Story] Lark


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years since the final battle against the monsters.


    Near the Bringar Duchy. Western Desert Region.


    Thud!


    Stepping off the carriage, I squinted against the blinding sunlight.


    The desert stretched across the western borderlands of the Bringar Duchy.


    On my way back to the duchy from New Terra, I had deliberately chosen this route.


    ��Ugh, it��s stiflingly hot...��


    ��Your Grace, here.��


    ��Oh. Thanks.��


    Lucas handed me a turban, which I wrapped around my head��clumsily, since I didn��t really know how to wear one properly.


    Leaving the escort troops behind, Lucas and I climbed the sandy dunes on our own.


    It wasn��t long before a small oasis came into view. A few shabby tents were pitched around it.


    ��This is the place.��


    ��They contacted us first this time, so it should be.��


    There was no need for further confirmation. As soon as we arrived, three boys came running out from the oasis.


    ��Uncle!��


    ��...��


    Looking at my three nephews��Lark��s children��I found myself momentarily at a loss for words.


    In the ten years that had passed, the boys had grown unrecognizably tall, their skin healthily bronzed by the desert sun.


    ��It��s been a while. How have you been?��


    The eldest was nearly of age, and even the youngest had grown long limbs that hinted he��d soon be an adult.


    Seeing their strong, youthful faces, I suddenly saw traces of my brother, Lark, in them.


    With a voice cracked and dry from the sandy air, I managed to speak.


    ��...I��m sorry I couldn��t visit you sooner.��


    ��No, it��s alright. Mother was adamant about keeping us cut off from the world, after all.��


    Despite living in exile for over ten years, the boys had grown into respectable young men. They smiled gracefully, full of composure.


    I smiled back, spreading my arms wide in front of them.


    ��It��s been so long. How about a hug of brotherly affection with your uncle?��


    The boys exchanged glances before rushing toward me all at once.


    Crunch!


    They hugged me so tightly it felt like they were trying to crush me!


    ��Ack! Why are you so strong?! Looks like you inherited your dad��s genes! Wait, wait��Uncle��s bones are going to break!��


    After our affectionate reunion��which left me half-battered��the boys laughed and began leading me toward the tents.


    ��Come in! Mother��s waiting for you.��


    Around the tents, I spotted several knights, soldiers, and servants who appeared to be acting as guards. All seemed to be people who had once followed Lark. Their loyalty was evident��they were still here, standing by his wife and children. r?A?O??BE??


    Lark��s wife was waiting for me inside the central tent.


    ��Sister-in-law.��


    As I stepped inside and greeted her, she returned my greeting with a composed expression.


    ��Your Highness, the Crown Prince.��


    ��It��s been a long time.��


    ��Indeed. It��s been over ten years since we last met.��


    She had aged significantly.


    The lively woman who once laughed brightly at palace parties and kissed her husband��s cheek was gone. Years of raising three children in exile, enduring harsh winds, scorching sands, and countless worries, had turned her into someone entirely different.


    Yet, the same pride that had always burned in her eyes still flickered there.


    Meeting her gaze, I sat across from her.


    ��Please accept this.��


    ��What is this...?��


    She unfolded the papers in front of her, her expression puzzled, and I explained.


    ��They��re written declarations.��


    ��Declarations?��


    ��My three nephews are formally renouncing their claims to the throne.��


    The papers bore Lark��s official seal and bloody thumbprints from his three sons.


    As I remained speechless, unable to respond, she began speaking rapidly, as though she had prepared these words long in advance.


    ��We won��t even step foot within Everblack��s borders. We��ll live out the rest of our days here in the borderlands, as if we��re already dead.��


    ��...��


    ��We��ve rejected every other summons and request, but yours... yours was the one we couldn��t refuse. So from now on, we��ll accept direct supervision from you, Your Highness. Send your people. Monitor our every move.��


    With trembling hands, she brushed back the strands of hair falling over her forehead.


    ��We won��t desire anything. All we ask for is a quiet, peaceful life.��


    ��...��


    After a moment of silence, I slowly spoke.


    ��Sister-in-law, let me be direct about why I��ve come here.��


    ��I��m listening.��


    ��There��s a possibility... that I may be unable to have children.��


    Confident young men who believed, without a shadow of a doubt, that they would one day carve their names into history.


    ��...��


    Old parents worry for their children��s safety,


    While young children only dream of their future glory.


    ��See you again, boys.��


    I embraced each of them in turn before leaving the oasis.


    As soon as Lucas, who had been vigilantly keeping watch, joined me, he asked,


    ��Did it go well?��


    ��No.��


    I pulled the renunciation document from my coat and handed it to Lucas.


    After quickly scanning its contents, Lucas murmured coldly,


    ��Do you think this kind of document will actually hold any weight?��


    ��It likely won��t mean much.��


    It might bring some comfort to my sister-in-law, but such a document holds little true power.


    In this world, the bloodline of a royal is a divine curse��something that can only be completely erased through death.


    ��Still, I didn��t expect her to not only renounce the throne for herself and her sons but also reject the opportunity for her children to become my heirs.��


    She was a mother who had witnessed the bloodshed between three brothers firsthand.


    It was impossible for me to fully comprehend how deeply her heart must have rotted and decayed.


    ��So... what will you do now?��


    ��I��ll find another use for it.��


    I glanced back toward the oasis. My nephews were waving at me. I waved back.


    ��They��re the only surviving branch of the Everblack royal family. And because of that, they��re the only alternative.��


    In other words��


    ��Those who harbor ambitions against me will inevitably approach them.��


    ��...!��


    ��I��ll protect and hide them. But at the same time, I��ll allow their existence to leak out little by little.��


    Lucas��s eyes widened in surprise, and I nodded.


    ��If enemies ever arise who want to dethrone me, they��ll reach out to my nephews. And when they do, I��ll use that to strike them down.��


    Or perhaps... I might become such an exceptional ruler that everyone is satisfied with my reign, and such a situation never comes to pass.


    In any case, I will not kill my collateral relatives.


    I will only use them��either as my bait or as my insurance.


    ��Does that make me cruel, Lucas?��


    ��...May I speak honestly, my lord?��


    ��As much as you want.��


    ��You��re still far too soft. If you��re worried about future consequences, eliminating them now would be the right course of action.��


    Lucas��s brutally candid remark made me chuckle despite myself.


    As I chuckled quietly, Lucas continued,


    ��But if you wish to keep them alive, even by making them serve as bait and insurance... If that is the path of kingship you aim for, my lord, then I don��t think it��s a bad decision.��


    ��Well, that��s a relief to hear.��


    ��Though you��ll have to manage them carefully to ensure they don��t develop any rebellious thoughts.��


    I nodded.


    ��I��ll leave their management to Bodybag. She��ll keep a meticulous watch over their daily lives while observing them with cold precision.��


    ��But, my lord.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��It��s not Bodybag. It��s Daram.��


    ��Oh, damn it.��


    When I told Lucas that I��d give him a day off every time I got Daram��s name wrong in the future, he asked, concerned, if it was really okay to grant him so many days off. Wait, do I really mess it up that often?


    ��...��


    As we left the oasis and made our way down the sandy dunes toward my carriage, I found myself lost in thought.


    About the ones who had vanished.


    About Lark, Mason, and the countless old soldiers who had fallen.


    Those names that had been swept beyond the cannon fire, past the flames, and into the blind spots of history, disappearing into oblivion.


    I thought to myself that I didn��t want their lives to be forgotten.


    ��Even if not all of them had been my allies.��


    What happened during that war.


    What each of them fought and died for.


    Even if the entire world forgot, someone had to record it. That��s what I thought.


    ��Hah...��


    I drew a deep breath and fixed my gaze on the shimmering horizon over the sands.


    It was time to activate the Jupiter Foundation.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 839

    Side Story 14. [After Story] Serenade


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Bringar Duchy. Duke��s Palace.


    A peaceful evening bathed in the glow of the setting sun.


    I had just returned from New Terra, the Imperial Capital, back to the Duke��s Palace in the Bringar Duchy��home.


    ��...��


    As always, coming back home should have been a joyous occasion, but my heart felt heavier than usual. I stood at the entrance of the palace, exhaling a deep breath.


    ��An heir...��


    Personally, I don��t necessarily need to have a child. Spending my life happily growing old with Serenade would be more than enough for me.


    But I am the Crown Prince and the future Emperor. In that case, an heir is essential.


    This pressure wasn��t something I alone was feeling. Serenade had also been deeply troubled by the issue.


    In particular, she worried that something might be wrong with her, thinking that it was her fault that she hadn��t been able to conceive.


    Of course, I believe the problem lies with me. After all, I had merged with a dragon, ascended to divinity, and even repeatedly torn my body apart and put it back together using the curse of immortality. If there��s an issue, it��s likely on my side.


    Still, the burden and pressure of not having a child probably weighed heavier on Serenade. As the Duchess, the Crown Princess, and the future Empress... she has always thought that she and her family were lacking in some way.


    ��Nothing ever goes as planned, does it?��


    Even if we don��t have a child, I just hope Serenade doesn��t feel sad about it.


    Growing old together peacefully would be more than enough joy for the two of us.


    But the environment around us didn��t allow for such peace. It��s not easy.


    ��If only I could adopt my nephews and make them heirs, that would solve everything, but even that��s difficult...��


    I glared coldly into the empty air.


    ��Well, if all else fails, I could always transition the Everblack Empire to a republic, following the Bringar Duchy��s example.��


    Of course, in a world where most countries are monarchies, this would be far from easy. Even the Bringar Duchy, nominally a hereditary state, still passed the title of Duke down to descendants of the Dragonblood lineage. R?��??o?BE?s?


    I know it would be an excessively radical and revolutionary change. But��


    ��I��d rather change the entire world than see my wife cry.��


    If this world forces my wife to grieve over not being able to bear a child, I��d rather dismantle and reshape it entirely.


    I touched my stiff face with my hands, trying to loosen it.


    ...No, it��s not like it��s been confirmed that we can��t have children yet. We��re still young. There��s no need to jump to conclusions already.


    ��I��m home!��


    With a burst of energy, I pushed the door open and stepped into the Duke��s Palace. Immediately, the booming voices of the attendants echoed from both sides.


    ��His Grace, the Duke, has returned��!��


    Everyone��s voices seemed a pitch higher than usual, and their expressions were unusually bright. I guess they��re genuinely happy to see their master return.


    ��Welcome back, Your Grace. You��ve arrived just in time for dinner.��


    Elize, dressed in her usual sharp black suit, greeted me.


    She also seemed genuinely pleased with my return... What��s this? She��s smiling broadly! For someone notorious for her unfitting, terrifying smiles, it��s quite unsettling!


    ��Ah, y-yeah. I��m back. You know, you actually look pretty good when you smile, Elize...��


    ��Oh, was I smiling?��


    Elize brushed her hand over her mouth, quickly reverting to her usual expressionless face. Phew, that was a relief.


    But then, she immediately lifted the corners of her mouth again. Sure, smiles bring blessings, but this is just scary! Why have you suddenly turned into a ��smiling angel��?!


    ��How was your trip? Did you enjoy it?��


    ��Well, I wouldn��t say enjoyable, but I got the job done.��


    ��And the two who accompanied you?��


    ��Lucas got permission for leave and headed to Crossroad. As for Body... damn it, I mean Daram... She��s been sent as an envoy to the Great Forest. There��s some business that requires gathering the leaders of the other races. Both of them should be back in a few days.��


    Elize responded with a slight look of disappointment.


    ��I see... I hope they return soon.��


    She must miss her colleagues.


    ��In any case, let��s go inside. Her Grace, the Duchess, is waiting for you.��


    ��Alright.��


    As I walked deeper into the Duke��s Palace, every servant I passed greeted me with beaming smiles, far brighter than usual.


    And each one looked at me with these oddly ticklish, knowing gazes. What��s going on?


    ��Is it because I, their King and the Bringer of Light, have returned?��


    When I finally reached the banquet hall (which normally served as the dining room), I saw her.


    ��You��re back, my love!��


    Serenade was waiting for me.


    My wife, radiant as always with her brilliant smile, looked stunning today. I walked over to her, embraced her, and planted a gentle kiss on her lips.


    ��I��m home. How long has it been since we last saw each other?��


    ��Two months. The distance was quite far, wasn��t it? You must be exhausted from the journey.��


    ��Seeing you has wiped away all my fatigue.��


    ��Hehe, you always know just what to say.��


    Humming a little tune, Serenade twirled around me, her joy bubbling over.


    ��Yes. I��m pregnant, my love.��


    Covering her mouth, Serenade chuckled softly.


    ��It��s our child. After all those years of longing and worry, the baby has finally come to us.��


    Ah...!


    At that moment, I finally understood the unusually cheerful atmosphere of the entire palace. I also realized what Serenade meant earlier by calling me clueless.


    Jumping up from my chair, I rushed to Serenade��s side.


    Still seated, Serenade let out a small ��Ah���� as she took my hand and placed it on her belly. Her stomach, still slender and not yet showing, felt the same as usual.


    ��They��re here. Inside me.��


    ��...��


    ��Right before you left for the Imperial Capital, I noticed my cycle stopped... At first, I thought it was just a health issue. But now, it��s been three months. I called the doctor to confirm, and they said I��m pregnant.��


    Smiling warmly, Serenade reached out with her other hand and gently cupped my cheek.


    ��It took so long, didn��t it?��


    ��It really did... It really did...��


    Kneeling before her, I pressed my forehead against her stomach and let out a long sigh.


    ��How incredible must this little one be to take ten years to arrive...��


    ��Hehe. They��re bound to be an extraordinary child, don��t you think?��


    Serenade giggled brightly, her eyes sparkling as she teasingly looked down at me.


    ��By the way, my love.��


    ��Yeah?��


    ��What exactly were you about to suggest we do twice a day?��


    ��...��


    ��Hmm? Hmm? I��m curious. Won��t you tell me~?��


    Serenade laughed behind her hand, her gaze mischievous as she looked down at my now bright-red face.


    I had been ready to sacrifice everything and risk it all when I said those words... Don��t tease me too much...!


    ��...Thank goodness.��


    Wrapping my arms around Serenade��s waist, I rested my cheek against her stomach and murmured softly.


    ��Truly... Thank goodness...��


    Serenade��s hand gently stroked the back of my head.


    ��Are you crying, my love?��


    ��No, I��m not. It��s just...��


    In a voice heavy with emotion, I confessed,


    ��I thought I would never be able to have a child.��


    ��...��


    ��I thought... because I��m not real... that having a child wouldn��t be allowed for me...��


    For the past ten years, I hadn��t shared this thought with anyone.


    Deep down, I had always wondered if I was unable to have children because I was a fake��a counterfeit.


    I had even begun to accept, in some part of my heart, that this might be the price for saving the world, a burden I simply had to bear.


    ��My love.��


    Serenade slowly embraced my head, cradling me in her arms. Her warmth enveloped me.


    ��You are the truest of the true. No matter how fragmented your beginnings were, your soul is beautiful.��


    ��...��


    ��Even if we had never had a child, it wouldn��t matter. You��ve saved countless lives with your own radiance.��


    Placing both hands on my cheeks, Serenade whispered,


    ��You saved me.��


    She leaned in and kissed me.


    ��And you saved yourself.��


    Serenade wiped the tears from my cheeks and smiled at me.


    It was a warm smile, like that of a mother gazing lovingly at her child.


    ��Our baby��s late arrival has nothing to do with those kinds of reasons. Well, if we��d followed your suggestion of twice a day, perhaps they might have arrived a bit sooner...��


    ��S-Stop teasing me!��


    ��Hehe. More importantly, this baby is yours��a child of my dearest, most lovable husband.��


    Serenade wrapped her arms around me again, holding me close.


    ��They may have taken their time, but there��s no doubt that our child will be absolutely beautiful.��


    I nodded quietly, my throat tight with emotion.


    As if to soothe and reassure me, Serenade whispered gently.


    ��And together... we��ll raise them wonderfully, won��t we?��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 840

    Side Story 15. [After Story] Kuilan


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Central Continent. Near the Great Forest. Beastkin Village.


    Kuilan let out an excited shout when he saw the guest visiting his village.


    ��Oh ho! Look who it is! If it isn��t Bodybag!��


    Daram, holding a letter from Ash, forced a polite smile.


    ��...I��m not Bodybag anymore. It��s Daram now. I��ve changed my name.��


    ��Ah, right. I heard about that. My bad, totally slipped my mind!��


    ��It��s fine... There��s someone I work for who forgets the name they gave me every single day...��


    Daram had long since let go of any attachment to names. After all, her current name was something like ��Sunflower Seed-Lover�� or whatever��it didn��t matter much to her.


    She handed Kuilan the letter. Kuilan quickly opened it and scanned its contents before letting out a cheerful exclamation.


    ��A meeting of the representatives of the races, huh!��


    ��His Grace, the Duke, called it something fancy, but it��s basically just an excuse to gather everyone, share a meal, and catch up. He asked that you try your best to attend.��


    ��This sounds great. I��ve been wanting to see everyone again anyway. There are plenty of things we need to talk about too.��


    Kuilan agreed without hesitation.


    After exchanging some casual greetings, Daram hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking a question.


    ��How is Lady Yun doing?��


    ��Still sleeping soundly.��


    Kuilan replied, crossing his arms and shrugging.


    ��She hasn��t woken up once. She��s like a proper Sleeping Beauty of the forest.��


    Sleeping Beauty...


    Hearing the well-known fairy tale reference, Daram tilted her head in curiosity.


    ��Then, wouldn��t a deep, passionate kiss wake her up?��


    ��Huh, you think so? Should I have tried that ages ago?��


    Kuilan��s response left Daram staring at him in disbelief.


    ��What?! You haven��t kissed her all this time?��


    ��How could I? How do you think it��s okay to go kissing someone who��s unconscious and defenseless?��


    It was a surprisingly sensible answer for someone who used to be a notorious Bandit King. But Daram wasn��t convinced.


    ��I mean, weren��t you two lovers? Or at least something before she fell unconscious? You two were all over each other back then. Adding one more kiss wouldn��t����


    Kuilan flailed his arms, leaping up in shock.


    ��W-Wh-What are you saying?! All over each other?! What kind of filthy phrasing is that?!��


    ��You know, like during that party where we caught the Grand Sorcerer... You both put on quite the show in front of everyone!��


    ��Ugh! Uuuuugh! Uuuuuuugh! I��ve worked so hard to forget that cringeworthy moment from my past!��


    Regardless, it was a widely known fact among the Monsterfront that Yun had been pursuing Kuilan even before she fell into a coma. Kuilan had always been the one putting up walls and pushing her away.


    And now, ten years after the war ended, Kuilan was still here, taking care of Yun in her unconscious state.


    ��When you give your heart to someone, you��ve got to see it through to the end.��


    Kuilan murmured this as he idly twisted the long ribbon of his braided hair around his fingers.


    ��Even if we kept missing the right timing, in the end, Yun and I... we were always looking at each other.��


    ��You know, that sounds really cool, but the way you��re twirling your hair makes the whole scene kind of cute instead.��


    Daram remarked, letting out a deep sigh as she pinched her own chubby cheeks.


    ��Haaa~ When will I find myself a proper boyfriend?��


    ��Didn��t His Grace introduce you to any good men? He does treasure his aides, after all.��


    ��For ten years, all he��s done is pile endless work on me. There��s nothing in the Bringar Duchy��s administration that I don��t know how to handle now! He��s such a wicked boss, wringing every last drop of effort out of his people.��


    ��Sounds like the mark of a good ruler to me.��


    ��Yeah, well, if that wasn��t the case, I would��ve run away years ago.��


    After sharing a bit more small talk, Daram eventually prepared to leave. She was sent off warmly by Kuilan and the other beastkin villagers. After all, she still had other representatives of different races to meet and deliver letters to, so the journey ahead of her was long.


    ��Hm...��


    Watching Daram��s figure grow smaller in the distance, Kuilan rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    ��...A kiss to wake her up, huh?��


    The Beastkin Village.


    Though it was referred to as a ��village,�� it was, in reality, a sprawling network of settlements spread across nearly half the Great Forest. It was anything but small.


    After the abolition of slavery, various freed beastkin gathered under the Leaf Wolf Tribe��s leadership and formed a community. Now, many different tribes and beastkin mingled together, living and thriving in this vast forest.


    Kuilan stood as their representative, effectively ruling over what amounted to an entire nation.


    Yet, Kuilan��s home was simple and modest.


    It was a small wooden hut built around a large maple tree.


    Entering the hut, Kuilan called out in his usual lively tone,


    ��I��m back! Yun~ You��ve been keeping the house safe, right?��


    Of course, there was no reply.


    Opening the door to the inner room, Kuilan found Yun lying on the bed, just as she always was, buried in the blankets and fast asleep.


    She looked as if she had been preserved in time, perfectly still except for the faint rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. Her thin, frail limbs were warm to the touch, radiating a slight fever.


    ��Good evening.��


    Kuilan adjusted Yun��s position carefully, ensuring she wouldn��t develop bedsores, then brought a damp cloth to gently wipe her body.


    Having spent a long time caring for his sick brother before, Kuilan was no stranger to tending to patients. In fact, he had now cared for Yun far longer than he ever had for his late brother.


    As he cleaned her, Kuilan began recounting the day��s events to her in a soft voice.


    ��Daram came by today. Ah, Daram��s the new name Bodybag chose for herself. Her old name was just a codename, after all. Anyway, she came and brought a letter��it was from His Grace, the Duke. He��s calling for everyone to meet up and catch up after all this time.��


    As Kuilan continued recounting his conversation with Daram, he suddenly slapped his knee and burst out laughing.


    ��And get this��Daram said you were like Sleeping Beauty and suggested I wake you up with a kiss! Hahaha...!��


    Then, Kuilan��s expression suddenly shifted, his face going rigid.


    ��Why didn��t I think of that?!��


    ��...��


    ��I mean... it should be fine, right? A kiss... I mean, purely for medicinal purposes, of course!��


    At that moment, while Kuilan was deep in thought, Yun��s eyelashes trembled ever so slightly.


    Completely oblivious, Kuilan continued rambling.


    ��Not that I have any ulterior motives! It��s just��what if, like in the story, you actually wake up? You never know, right?��


    ��...Mmm.��


    ��Of course, I know! Kissing someone in a coma is a no-go! It��s something a gentleman should never do. But still!��


    ��Ugh... Mmm...��


    ��Besides, you��re the one who kissed me all over ten years ago! So, technically, this would just be paying back that debt... yeah, like an honorable trade or something...��


    ��...Kuilan?��


    Yun��s parched voice barely escaped her lips as her mouth moved slightly, but Kuilan was too absorbed in justifying himself to notice.


    ��Exactly, it��s totally fine. I just have to close my eyes and do it once. Just once!��


    ��What time is it...? Ugh. It��s so bright...��


    ��Alright, here we go...! Deep breath...!��


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    After inhaling dramatically and even warming up as if preparing for battle, Kuilan��his face flushed beet red from nerves��leaned toward Yun.


    ��Mm-mm����


    ��...��


    Yun, now fully awake, watched silently as Kuilan, eyes shut tight, puckered his lips and leaned closer. Then, in a cold, dry voice, she asked:


    ��What exactly are you doing right now?��


    ��...Huh?��


    Kuilan froze, his eyes snapping open in shock. Yun was staring at him with a disapproving, half-lidded gaze.


    ��W-Waaaaaaaah!��


    Kuilan screamed and recoiled like a spring, launching himself backward.


    ��You��re really awake! Oh my gods, the kiss actually worked! This is incredible!��


    Sleeping Beauty had woken up with a kiss.


    Well... not quite. The lips hadn��t even touched.


    ��Ten years?��


    Yun murmured in a dazed voice.


    ��It��s been ten years since I lost consciousness?��


    ��That��s how it is.��


    Kuilan replied, bringing her a cup of water he had gently warmed.


    Yun��s hands were still too weak to hold it, so Kuilan had to support the cup as she drank. She struggled to swallow before lifting her eyes to study him.


    ��You��ve changed a lot... Kuilan.��


    The Kuilan before her was markedly different from the man she remembered.


    The wolf-like fur that once covered his body was gone, as was the chiseled, muscle-bound frame that had once resembled a marble statue. His figure was now more streamlined, and his eyes��now deeper and more thoughtful��carried a wisdom they hadn��t before. Even the way he moved was more relaxed, exuding a quiet confidence.


    ��Well, I guess it��s from getting older and staying off the battlefield. My muscles have shrunk a bit. And when the curse lifted, all the fur disappeared too...��


    As Yun silently examined this unfamiliar yet familiar Kuilan, a sudden thought struck her.


    ��Mirror... Bring me a mirror.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I want to see myself. Where��s a mirror?��


    Kuilan hesitated for a moment before finally retrieving a hand mirror.


    Helping Yun sit up, he propped her up carefully so she could see herself. Still frail and weak, she managed to lift the mirror and look at her reflection.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and her lips parted.


    ��This... is me?��


    She examined every corner of her reflection, murmuring in disbelief.


    ��Gods, I look like nothing but a sack of skin...��


    In her memory, she was still in her early twenties��young, full of vitality, and brimming with life.


    But time had not been kind. Ten years in a coma had stolen much from her.


    Her hair had lost its luster, her eyes were sunken, her skin was dry and pale, and her once-strong body was gaunt and frail.


    ��My abs...��


    Her once-proud, perfectly sculpted abs were gone, replaced by a hollowed, flat stomach.


    She raised her arm and examined her thin, shrunken biceps and triceps, gritting her teeth.


    ��...Still.��


    Sensing Kuilan��s concerned gaze, Yun forced herself to smile.


    ��At least we saved the world, didn��t we? That��s what matters. You all did something incredible.��


    Kuilan smiled faintly in return.


    ��And now you, who helped save the world, are back with us too.��


    ��...��


    ��Is there any greater miracle than that?��


    Yun kept her thoughts to herself.


    Inside, she felt utterly lost.


    The ten years she had missed, the youth she had lost, clawed at her from within.


    ��Maybe it would��ve been better if I��d just died back then.��


    she thought bitterly.


    To die in glory, to be remembered beautifully��that might have been preferable.


    Rather than surviving like this, in a broken shell, only to burden this man further.


    ��Did you really... care for me all these ten years, Kuilan?��


    ��Of course, it wasn��t just me. Helpers came in shifts to assist, and the Ariane Kingdom kept sending supplies for whatever was needed...��


    Kuilan started recounting in detail how he had cared for Yun over the past decade, explaining how many people had willingly pitched in to help.


    From Kuilan��s perspective, he was emphasizing how much people cared for and thought about Yun.


    But to Yun, it didn��t feel that way.


    All she could hear was how much trouble she had caused for everyone.


    How much she had burdened them.


    And there was no way for her to repay it.


    Not with this frail, weakened body. Not with a mind that had been disconnected from reality for a decade.


    ��...I��m sorry.��


    ��Hm? What��s there to be sorry about? I did it because I wanted to.��


    ��But because of me... you wasted ten years of your life.��


    ��Yun, don��t talk like that.��


    Kuilan��s large hand carefully clasped Yun��s frail one.


    ��Those were the most fulfilling ten years I��ve ever lived. And it was all thanks to you.��


    ��...��


    ��Besides, if our roles were reversed, you would��ve done the same for me.��


    At his words, Yun closed her eyes tightly.


    Would she really have been able to do the same?


    If it had been him lying in a coma, would she have been able to dedicate herself to caring for him for over ten years?


    ��I��m sorry, Kuilan. I... I just need some time to think. To sort through everything.��


    ��...��


    ��Could you leave me alone for a while?��


    Hearing her words, Kuilan nodded as if he understood, though there was a bittersweet look in his eyes...


    ��Nope.��


    He refused.


    ��What?��


    Yun was taken aback.


    ��Wait, isn��t this the part where you��re supposed to give me space to think things through? Is this something else that��s changed in the last ten years?��


    ��I get that waking up to find yourself ten years in the future is confusing, but sitting alone and digging a hole in your thoughts is only going to make you feel worse, isn��t it?��


    Kuilan gestured toward the door.


    ��Let��s go get some fresh air! The scenery out there is gorgeous.��


    Though time had changed his appearance, the man��s breezy smile remained exactly the same.


    ��I��ve always wanted to see it together with you.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 841

    Side Story 16. [After Story] Yun


    Wrapped tightly in warm blankets, her legs still too weak to move on their own, Yun was carried in Kuilan��s arms as he stepped outside his home.


    When the door opened, they were greeted by a forest.


    Swoooosh...


    A gentle evening breeze rustled through the giant Leaf trees, sunlight filtering softly through their leaves, casting dappled golden patterns on the ground.


    The sunlight, though faint, felt almost unbearably harsh on her skin, and the breeze, while mild, pricked at her like needles. Yet, despite all that, Yun found that somehow, it was bearable.


    Taking a deep breath, Yun glanced around her surroundings.


    ��This place is...��


    ��My hometown.��


    After carefully settling Yun onto a chair just outside the door, Kuilan gestured around with a wide smile.


    ��A bit modest for someone of your stature, Princess, isn��t it?��


    ��...No.��


    Yun answered honestly.


    ��It��s beautiful.��


    The hut, nestled among the massive branches of a towering Leaf tree, overlooked a stunning view. From their vantage point halfway up the tree, the entire village stretched out below, framed by the vast greenery of the Great Forest beyond.


    For someone whose eyes had been closed for so long, the vibrant sea of verdant hues seemed almost unreal.


    Though the air was still chilly, it was spring.


    ��The interior of my house might not be much, but the view? Now that��s top-tier.��


    Kuilan remarked with a playful shrug, his chest puffing out as if proud of his home.


    As Yun gazed blankly at the scenery, taking it all in, her attention drifted to the children gathered below. She pointed toward them.


    ��What are they doing...?��


    Following her finger, Kuilan looked down at the group of children practicing martial arts. They weren��t exactly training in a disciplined manner��more like playing and having fun while learning.


    ��Ah, that��s an idea our dear Captain Ash lent me.��


    Kuilan grinned as he explained.


    ��We gather the kids, teach them martial arts, let them play, and even get them to study together. That��s how we integrate Leaf Fist into daily life.��


    This idea had been inspired by the traditional taekwondo dojang culture from Earth��more specifically, Korea��a concept Ash had shared with Kuilan.


    Below, the children laughed and giggled as they watched former members of Kuilan��s punitive force��now their instructors��demonstrate techniques. Rather than feeling burdened or stressed, the kids seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves.


    The children weren��t just beastkin either. Many other races mingled among them, learning together.


    ��Not only beastkin, but elves who share the Great Forest have also joined as disciples. Some nearby cities have even started sending their kids to our camps...��


    Kuilan shrugged again, feigning modesty.


    ��The martial arts we used during the war against the monsters proved their effectiveness. Word got out that it��s great for self-defense, and now everyone��s clamoring for it.��


    While some parents sent their children here with the slightly wicked intent of tiring them out, it was undeniable that Leaf Fist training was excellent for physical and mental development.


    Moreover, the program��s integrated curriculum��teaching arithmetic, a common language, and manners alongside martial arts��made it incredibly appealing for parents.


    Leaf Fist was quickly becoming a trend across the continent. The demand had grown so high that they were even planning to open branch schools in major cities like Crossroad.


    And it was all thanks to Kuilan.


    He had taken the ancient and complex martial art, once only accessible to beastkin, and transformed it into something new��something that anyone could learn in this era.


    ��...��


    As Yun quietly took in the view of the bustling village below, a familiar yet distant scent wafted to her dullened senses.


    ��This smell...��


    ��It��s the scent of dumplings roasting in the hearth.��


    All around the village, people were preparing the traditional food of the Leaf Wolf Tribe, which they usually ate during the New Year.


    ��Back in the old days, we could only afford to eat those during the New Year when times were tough. Now, people can make them every day if they want.��


    ��...��


    ��Life��s gotten a bit better for everyone.��


    In the breezy spring air, the forest swayed gently with green life. Children laughed as they played, and the aroma of evening preparations filled the air.


    ��Peaceful, isn��t it?��


    Kuilan, now standing beside Yun, smiled softly.


    ��This is the world you helped protect.��


    Yun gave him a bitter smile and shook her head.


    ��What did I do that was so extraordinary for you to keep praising me like this?��


    ��You fought bravely as a member of the World Guardian Front and achieved countless merits. Oh, and here��s something you probably didn��t know.��


    Kuilan scratched the back of his head, looking somewhat sheepish as he prepared to drop a bombshell.


    ��We used the letter you wrote as the rallying cry before the Great Victory.��


    ��Excuse me?! What?!��


    ��The letter you left for Captain Ash, remember? We read it aloud, and all the kings who were about to split apart suddenly united. Bam! Just like that. Honestly, it was an incredible speech... Still gives me goosebumps when I think about it.��


    ��You... You read my letter aloud? My will?! Who told you that was okay?! I entrusted that to you! What gave you the right to����


    ��Waaaaaah!��


    Humiliated, Yun buried her face in her hands and groaned, her body curling up as she tore at her hair.


    ��Everyone was worried about you and waiting for you to wake up.��


    Kuilan said, stepping forward and crouching so they were eye level.


    ��You are someone worth all that and more.��


    ��...��


    ��So don��t think you��ve caused a burden or that you owe anyone anything. The world still owes you a great deal.��


    Kuilan stretched his arm out, gesturing toward the village below.


    ��Let��s start over. Right here.��


    ��Here...?��


    ��Well, there works too.��


    Kuilan pointed toward the Leaf Fist dojo below, where children were running and playing.


    Yun blinked in surprise.


    ��...There?��


    ��Building muscles, of course. Let��s work on getting them back through training. You��re not sad about losing them, are you? Don��t worry too much. Just eat plenty of meat with me and exercise hard��we��ll get you back in shape.��


    ��No... it��s not just about the muscles...��


    The feeling of being left behind by the flow of time.


    The youth she had lost.


    Her health, her sharp mind��gone.


    What she had lost was overwhelming, and Yun was still struggling to process it all.


    ��After the war with the monsters.��


    Kuilan spoke gently, addressing her turmoil,


    ��Many people felt lost. Everyone had lost something, and no one knew what to do next.��


    Many had suffered losses, and many had lost their sense of purpose.


    The monsters had vanished, and along with them, magic and mystery had faded from the world. Society as a whole had been thrown into chaos.


    ��But eventually, everyone adapted.��


    The confusion didn��t last forever.


    ��They each found something new to do, a new goal to pursue.��


    Just as wounds heal and new skin grows, people filled the void left by their losses with new dreams and ambitions, moving forward with their lives.


    ��Now it��s your turn to find something new to do. Before you lost consciousness, what were you planning to do after the war?��


    ��...��


    Yun slowly sifted through her memories, then let out a faint chuckle as she answered.


    ��My plan was to figure out some way to snag you and make you mine.��


    ��Well, that��s one thing you don��t need to worry about anymore.��


    Kuilan held Yun��s hand warmly, covering it with his own.


    ��Because I��m already yours.��


    ��...��


    ��So now, let��s find something new to work on together.��


    Yun took a labored breath, her chest rising and falling unevenly, and asked,


    ��What did you find? What��s your new purpose?��


    ��To lead my people and protect you.��


    Kuilan answered without the slightest hesitation, and Yun gazed at him quietly.


    ��And now that you��re awake, my next goal is to love you as much as I possibly can.��


    Unable to meet his unwavering gaze, Yun averted her eyes.


    ��During the war... you didn��t love me back, did you?��


    ��To be honest, I didn��t.��


    ��You were so cold, constantly pushing me away.��


    ��I felt fondness for you, but I didn��t feel love. Back then, that��s how it was.��


    Kuilan��s eyes never wavered as he continued to look at Yun.


    ��But you stayed loyal to me until the very end.��


    ��Loyalty?��


    ��Loyalty as a partner. Loyalty as a comrade. And loyalty as a noble of this world. You threw yourself into battle, ready to die, fulfilling every duty you could.��


    Kuilan��s lips curled into a warm smile.


    ��To be honest, I fell for you all over again.��


    ��...��


    ��The noble actions and indomitable will you showed... they��re what made me fall in love with you completely.��


    When Yun slowly lifted her eyes to meet his, Kuilan was still looking at her, steadfast and sincere.


    ��That��s why what I feel for you isn��t just romantic love. Of course, I love you as a woman... but����


    ��...��


    ��You upheld your loyalty to me and to the world. So now, I want to dedicate my life to honoring that loyalty to you.��


    ��...Loyalty, huh.��


    After a brief pause, Yun smiled faintly.


    ��Isn��t it funny how things turn out?��


    ��Fate works in strange ways.��


    Kuilan replied with a soft laugh, standing up straight.


    ��If anything, I should be asking you something.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Well... I don��t have the red fur or the hulking muscles you used to like so much.��


    Recalling the reasons Yun had once been drawn to him, Kuilan scratched the back of his head awkwardly and asked,


    ��Do you still love me, even now?��


    At his question, the faint smile on Yun��s lips grew wider.


    ��My ideal type has always been a big, beastly man with bulging muscles and lots of fur...��


    Yun reached out and gently placed her hand on Kuilan��s chest.


    ��But even though that��s all gone now, I still find you absolutely charming. So I guess... I really must love you.��


    ��...��


    ��What about you, Kuilan?��


    Yun asked, her hand trembling slightly.


    ��Do you still care for someone like me? Someone who��s lost all her youthful sparkle, someone this weak and frail... do you truly still love me?��


    ��I told you before��I never loved you for your looks or your youth.��


    Kuilan wrapped his large hand around Yun��s thin wrist.


    ��I loved you for your sincerity and your loyalty.��


    Yun exhaled a shaky breath, her tearful eyes lifting as a radiant smile finally blossomed on her face.


    ��Then I��ll dedicate the rest of my life to honoring my loyalty to you.��


    ��And I��ll spend my life loving you.��


    With a bold step forward, Kuilan leaned in toward Yun.


    And then...


    ��Mm-mm~!��


    ��...��


    His eyes squeezed shut, his face flushed bright red, Kuilan puckered his lips and leaned in with the subtlety of a charging beast.


    For a second time that day, his clumsy attempt at a kiss completely shattered the mood.


    Watching this ridiculous display, Yun let out an exasperated sigh.


    ��Oh, come on, what kind of kiss is that supposed to be...?��


    Smack!


    Yun reached up with both hands and grabbed Kuilan��s cheeks, holding his face firmly in place.


    Startled, Kuilan froze as Yun leaned closer, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk.


    ��This is how you do it. Like this. Remember it.��


    ��Mm?! Mmm-mmmph...!��


    With practiced ease that belied her ten years of unconsciousness, Yun��s deft tongue left the mighty Beast King utterly defenseless. His massive frame crumbled like a house of cards.


    Not long after, letters were sent to every nation in the world.


    The long-comatose Princess Yun of the Ariane Kingdom had recovered.


    And she was marrying Kuilan, King of the Beastkin.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 852

    Extra Story 27. [After Story] Ash (3)


    Thus, the chaotic morning passed.


    After finishing breakfast, including dessert, and eating heartily from the morning...


    Perhaps because she had woken up too early, Stella dozed off again, completely oblivious to the world.


    Serenade held the soundly sleeping Stella tightly in her arms and smiled warmly.


    ��I��ll put her in bed.��


    ��Yeah, let her take a nap.��


    Elize, Serenade, and Stella left the kitchen.


    As soon as they were gone, Lucas and Daram turned sharply toward me.


    ��My Lord, don��t tell me the Duchess��s birthday party... ends with just this?��


    ��What about the gifts we prepared?!��


    ��...There��s a party planned for the evening. We��ll do it separately. I haven��t even given her my gift yet.��


    It was the Duchess��s birthday, so of course, more people were coming to celebrate. There were also external guests to consider.


    At my words, Lucas and Daram both nodded in relief.


    ��By the way, My Lord, didn��t you eat a bit too much this morning? You need to exercise with me.��


    Lucas��s comment made me shrug.


    I had eaten a stamina-boosting meal in the morning, plus cake. My stomach did feel a bit heavy... But I really didn��t want to exercise.


    ��Uh... Can��t I just skip lunch? There��s another party in the evening, so I should be working now. I don��t have time for exercise today.��


    ��Hmm...��


    Lucas, always waiting for an opportunity to drag me into training, narrowed his eyes sharply.


    Fortunately, Daram saved me from this crisis.


    ��Actually... You really have a ton of work to get through today. If you want to enjoy your evening, you should get started right away.��


    ��Ahem. It can��t be helped, then.��


    Lucas eventually backed off, and we headed to the office. I whispered to Daram on the way.


    ��Thanks, Sunflower Seed-Lover. You��re the only one I can count on.��


    ��...You��re calling me that on purpose now, aren��t you, Your Excellency?��


    When we arrived at the office, we were greeted by a massive pile of work.


    Wait a second��was this really saving me? Or did I just trade an exercise crisis for a work crisis?


    ��Sigh... Oh well. Let��s power through and have fun tonight, Daseed-Lover!��


    ��Stop randomly mixing my name with everything! It��s Daram! Daram! It��s been fifteen years��can��t you say it properly?!��


    With laughter, we got to work.


    The problem arose around lunchtime.


    I was actually working diligently when Lucas suddenly burst in, panting.


    ��My Lord!��


    ��I��m not exercising! I told you, I��m working hard today!��


    ��This isn��t about exercise! There��s a serious problem!��


    This gym rat, obsessed with training, was saying exercise wasn��t the issue? Just how serious was this?


    Daram and I, buried in paperwork, turned to look at him. Lucas, looking pale, pointed outside.


    ��A very important guest has arrived! You need to come out immediately!��


    So I went outside.


    And there, before my very eyes��


    ��Father?!��


    A black carriage adorned only with sword and rose insignias, escorted by the Imperial Guard...


    His Majesty the Emperor had personally arrived!


    ��Wait, isn��t he even busier than me? Why would he come unannounced...?��


    The Emperor stepped out of the carriage, using his cane skillfully for balance, and grinned.


    ��It��s my daughter-in-law��s birthday, isn��t it? A father-in-law has to celebrate.��


    ��You never even celebrate my birthday...��


    ��How could you compare yourself to my daughter-in-law? Tsk tsk. Raising sons is pointless. Daughters-in-law and granddaughters are the best.��


    As everyone rushed outside in shock, Stella, just waking up from her nap, yawned and walked out while holding Serenade��s hand.


    ��Oh!��


    Then, spotting the Emperor, she boldly pointed her tiny finger at him and shouted.


    ��Grandpa!��


    ��Oho, my Lightseeker!��


    At that moment, the Emperor��s expression softened into an unbelievably gentle smile.


    Wait��he��s never made that face at me! That kinda hurts!


    ��Grandpa~!��


    Stella, thrilled, dashed toward the Emperor.


    The Emperor effortlessly lifted his granddaughter into his arms, his face glowing with the most benevolent smile in the world.


    ��You��ve grown again, my granddaughter. Have you been well?��


    ��Mm-hmm! I��ve been really busy. I��m studying something really difficult!��


    Well, sure. Dictation and reading fairy tales can be tough.


    Stella placed her hands on her waist and lifted her chubby chin.


    ��I don��t like studying, but I��m working hard! After all, I��m going to be a ruler one day, just like Grandpa and Daddy!��


    ��Such ambition already! Hahaha!��


    At that moment, Serenade stepped forward and bowed deeply.


    ��Glory to the great Emperor. I pay my respects to the sovereign of the Empire.��


    ��Ah, daughter-in-law, just call me Father.��


    ��I cannot. How could I dare...��


    ��Tch. My daughter-in-law is perfect in every way, except for being too formal.��


    Clicking his tongue, the Emperor signaled to an attendant. The servant stepped forward, holding a bundle of gifts.


    ��Here. Picked this up on the way.��


    The birthday gift the Emperor had ��picked up on the way�� was a box filled with dazzling jewels. That could easily buy a mansion. Where exactly did he ��pick this up��?


    Serenade, holding the Emperor��s extravagant gift, bowed deeply.


    ��I am deeply moved by your boundless generosity, Your Majesty. This grace, I shall remember for a lifetim����


    ��I��ll give you a massage, Grandpa!��


    Stella suddenly interrupted.


    Everyone froze in shock, but the Emperor beamed.


    Look at that grin��he��s even showing his molars.


    ��A massage? For Grandpa?��


    ��Mm-hmm! Every time I get a gift from Dad, I give him a massage in return. I��m really good at shoulder massages! Dad gives me five stars every time!��


    I did make sure to give her a five-star sticker each time.


    Stella, brimming with excitement, continued.


    ��Since Grandpa gave Mommy a present, I��ll give you a massage!��


    ��Hahaha! Well then, let��s see what kind of massage my granddaughter can give me!��


    Laughing together, the Emperor and Stella headed inside the Duke��s residence.


    Serenade and I exchanged glances as we watched them go.


    ��Our daughter really seems to understand who she needs to impress and how.��


    ��Oh, come on. She��s just happy to see her grandpa, that��s all.��


    Serenade covered her mouth and chuckled. I also struggled to hold back a laugh as I took her hand.


    From inside, we could already hear the Emperor��s satisfied voice.


    ��Ah, that��s good! Harder!��


    Because I had eaten too much in the morning, I had originally planned to skip lunch.


    But could I possibly not serve a meal when the Emperor himself had come? In the end, another feast was laid out.


    On top of that, the Emperor had brought a luxurious cheese cake from New Terra��Serenade��s favorite brand. Along with that, he had brought several bottles of expensive wine.


    So, our lunch ended up including not just a full-course meal but also dessert and wine.


    Throughout the meal, Stella sat beside the Emperor, babbling excitedly with a bright smile. The Emperor, Serenade, and Elize all smiled warmly as they watched her.


    Lucas, likely pleased at the thought of forcing me to exercise later, was also grinning. Meanwhile, Daram, having completely resigned himself to the fact that today��s workload was doomed, smiled in a way that suggested he had let go of all worldly attachments.


    ��Well, as long as everyone��s smiling, I guess that��s fine...��


    And so, after a lively lunch banquet��


    Once the attendants had been dismissed, the Emperor and I sat face to face.


    Instead of wine, he had also brought a bottle of whiskey. He said he wanted to share a drink with me, just the two of us.


    ��May I pour for you?��


    ��Of course. Let me taste a drink poured by my son.��


    I uncorked the whiskey bottle and poured it into his glass, then mine. The rich golden liquid swirled inside. It had a good aroma.


    ��Did you really come just for Serenade��s birthday?��


    As I filled both glasses and sat back down, I asked.


    The Emperor scoffed.


    ��How many times must I tell you? I can skip your birthday, but I will always celebrate my daughter-in-law��s.��


    ��You don��t even try to hide it anymore...��


    ��Besides, coming here lets me see my adorable granddaughter. Did you see her squirming in my arms? She��s so precious I could die.��


    The Emperor grumbled about how he should have had daughters instead, saying that having only stiff-necked, unfilial sons had robbed him of this joy for years. I chuckled.


    ��You could��ve let us know, and we would have visited instead.��


    ��Unnecessary. What if that little one caught a cold traveling back and forth? It��s easier if I come.��


    He swirled the whiskey in his glass, savoring its aroma, before speaking again.


    ��So, how is it? Raising a child?��


    I smirked.


    ��There are happy moments and difficult ones. That��s just how it is.��


    ��Hold on to those happy moments. As time goes on, there will be fewer of them, and the hard times will only get harder.��


    ��Now you��re spoiling life itself for me...��


    ��Still.��


    The Emperor gazed at me with deep, knowing eyes.


    ��It��s those memories of joy that keep parents going.��


    ��...��


    The Emperor took a sip of his whiskey. I did the same, letting the aroma linger in my mouth.


    After a brief silence, the Emperor looked down at his glass and spoke.


    ��My son.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Do you know what this whiskey is?��


    Not being much of a drinker, I had assumed it was just some expensive liquor. Only now did I actually check the label on the bottle.


    ��Peacemaker Year One Imperial Whiskey... Wait, this is����


    I looked at the Emperor in shock. He nodded, inhaling the whiskey��s scent again.


    ��It was brewed to commemorate my coronation.��


    ��Peacemaker�� was the Emperor��s middle name.


    ��Year One�� referred to the first year of his reign.


    In other words, this whiskey was made at the Imperial distillery to mark his ascension to the throne.


    ��...��


    I remembered this whiskey.


    Back when I was first assigned as the Lord of Crossroad, I had served it to the then-border duke in an effort to win his favor.


    ��This is a rare treasure... Is today some special occasion?��


    ��...��


    The Emperor rolled the whiskey on his tongue before raising his sharp gaze to meet mine.


    ��The time has come.��


    ��The time... for what?��


    ��The time to brew whiskey in your name.��


    My eyes widened.


    That could only mean one thing.


    ��I��ve kept the throne warm long enough. It seems to me that you are ready.��


    A faint smile formed on the Emperor��s lips.


    ��It��s time for you to inherit the crown, my son.��


    ��...��


    ��Become the next ruler of your nation.��


    I had always known this day would come.


    I just hadn��t expected it to be today.


    As I sat there frozen, the Emperor casually shrugged.


    ��Of course, there is one thing that concerns me.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��If we name the whiskey after your middle name, it��s not exactly an appealing brand, is it? Born Hater Year One Imperial Whiskey... Doesn��t sound very appetizing, does it?��


    With an amused twinkle in his eye, the Emperor continued.


    ��This could be a good chance to change your middle name. Dawn Bringar has a nice ring to it.��


    I couldn��t help but burst into laughter. Meeting his gaze, I responded with equal playfulness.


    ��I��ll stick with Born Hater.��


    ��Any particular reason?��


    ��If the name sounds too grand, wouldn��t that be a problem? Alcohol isn��t exactly good for your health, after all.��


    ��...You insufferable brat.��


    The Emperor clicked his tongue.


    It seemed he still felt guilty for giving me the middle name Born Hater, a name that literally meant ��one born to hate.�� That was probably why he made such a suggestion.


    But Dawn Bringar was the name I had used as the ruler of the Bringar Duchy. I couldn��t take that name into the Everblack Empire.


    And more than anything...


    ��For Born Hater to love the world��that is what truly holds meaning.��


    Because Born Hater was, without a doubt, also me.


    The Emperor said nothing more. He simply held out his glass.


    Carefully, I raised mine to meet it.


    The whiskey he had brewed in the year of his ascension��now, in the year he passed the throne to me��we drank together.


    The end of the Peacemaker era.


    The beginning of Born Hater.


    History would mark this as a turning point.


    But the two of us��without a doubt��remained connected, bound by a single shared drink.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 853

    Extra Story 28. [After Story] The Bringars


    That evening, the birthday party I had prepared for Serenade was held.


    People from the duchy, Serenade��s friends, old comrades, and many others visited the Duke��s residence, bringing gifts.


    ��Wow! It��s a mountain of presents!��


    The gifts were for her mother, but Stella was the one bouncing with excitement.


    Since we couldn��t possibly neglect our guests, the banquet hall was filled with food once again... and so, I ate again.


    And since I couldn��t just throw away the custom-ordered cake, I ended up eating my third cake of the day.


    Lucas watched me with his sharp blue eyes, smiling with almost saintly patience. Somehow, his gaze felt less like that of a knight and more like that of a personal trainer.


    As the joyful celebration continued��


    And after the party ended and night deepened��


    Once Stella had dozed off from exhaustion, we tucked her into bed and covered her with a blanket. Then, Serenade and I returned to our bedroom.


    After changing into comfortable clothes, we sat across from each other at a small table by the window. As I had asked Elize beforehand, champagne and two glass flutes had been set up for us.


    If Lucas caught us drinking before bed, he would definitely scold us again, but on a night like this, how could I not have a drink?


    ��Sharing a drink alone with my husband... it��s been a while.��


    ��It has. Ever since Stella was born, we haven��t had many moments like this.��


    We filled our glasses and clinked them together lightly.


    After taking a sip, Serenade gazed at me with a face slightly flushed from the alcohol.


    ��Hehe.��


    ��Why are you laughing?��


    ��Just looking at you makes me smile.��


    ��You��re being silly.��


    She had held her liquor just fine earlier at the party, but now that we were drinking alone, she quickly started getting tipsy.


    ��Naangguunnniimm~.��


    ��You��re cute even when you��re drunk, my dear wife.��


    As I chuckled, Serenade gestured to her cheek.


    ��Oh? I��m the birthday girl today, you know~.��


    ��Alright, alright.��


    I obediently placed a kiss on her cheek.


    Somehow, she seemed even happier about that than receiving gold and jewels earlier. She beamed with joy.


    ��Damn it, how long is she going to stay this adorable?��


    ��Serenade.��


    ��Yes, my love?��


    ��I have something important to tell you.��


    ��Are we planning for a second child...?��


    ��No! Not that!��


    I mean, of course, I��d love to have another child.


    But considering our struggles with infertility and the fact that Serenade��s health had weakened after giving birth, I wasn��t planning to push for it.


    ��Serenade.��


    Hearing the seriousness in my voice, she blinked and then pressed her cheeks firmly, as if trying to sober up.


    Watching her attempt so earnestly, I couldn��t help but smile. Then, I finally spoke.


    ��I��m going to be Emperor.��


    Serenade��s silver eyes widened.


    ��Father told me himself. We��re beginning the formal preparations for my ascension.��


    ��...��


    ��Serenade.��


    She must have imagined this possibility before, but now that it was right in front of her, it seemed too surreal.


    I smiled and asked playfully,


    ��Are you ready to become the Empress of Everblack?��


    In response��


    Serenade quietly reached out and held my hand tightly.


    ��Do you remember when you proposed to me?��


    I smiled softly as she did. Serenade returned the smile.


    ��I once told you that I wasn��t sure if I deserved to stand by your side. That I didn��t know if someone like me belonged next to someone as extraordinary as you.��


    ��...��


    ��But now I understand. No one gives you the right to stand somewhere. What matters is how true I can be to myself. That is the only thing that��s important.��


    Holding both of my hands firmly, Serenade nodded with conviction.


    ��I won��t lie to my heart anymore. No matter where you go in this world, I��ll be by your side.��


    ��...��


    ��Because I love you more than anyone in this world.��


    I leaned in and kissed my wife.


    ��I want to be a good Emperor.��


    Looking into Serenade��s silver eyes, I continued.


    ��A good husband. A good father. A good person. And for that, I need you.��


    ��I��ll do my best as your partner.��


    For a while, we simply smiled at each other, saying nothing.


    Then, Serenade suddenly blushed slightly, lowering her gaze as she whispered.


    ��By the way, about that second child...��


    ��...��


    ��It is my birthday... Aren��t you going to give me a present?��


    I squeezed my eyes shut and then opened them again.


    Without a word, I silently stood up, walked over to Serenade, slipped my arms under her waist and thighs��


    And lifted her into my arms!


    Crack!


    ��Ack!��


    My entire body screamed in protest, weakened from lack of exercise and overindulgence in food and alcohol. Serenade might have been objectively light, but my body was objectively weak...!


    ��Still... There��s no way I��m backing down now...!��


    I wobbled toward the bed, and Serenade let out a playful squeal, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    The night deepened.


    The next morning. Early dawn.


    When I stepped into the office, Daram was already there, having clocked in before sunrise.


    Buried in stacks of paperwork, she was busy scribbling with a pen and stamping documents.


    I watched her for a moment before calling out her name.


    ��Daram.��


    Immediately, Daram snapped her head up and growled.


    ��For the last time, it��s Bodybag! How many times do I have to tell you��huh?��


    She suddenly blinked, looking startled.


    ��You actually called me by my real name?��


    ��Wait, it wasn��t Daram? It was Bodybag all along? My mistake.��


    ��Ack! You call me weird names every day, now I��m the one getting confused...!��


    I chuckled and stood beside her, picking up one of the documents she was working on.


    ��How are your three nephews doing? I saw them at the party yesterday, but I was too busy to talk properly.��


    ��They��re doing well. Maybe because they��ve known me for so long, they listen to my requests quite well.��


    My three nephews��Lark��s sons��had all grown into fine young men.


    I had kept a close watch on them, always mindful of potential problems, but the three of them had remained well-behaved. There had been forces trying to sway them behind the scenes, but they had rejected every offer and attempt at persuasion.


    Of course, there was a rather amusing twist to the story...


    ��Yesterday, they kept taking turns asking me to dance, over and over again! Ugh, I was actually trying to sneak out of the party to catch up on some unfinished work, but thanks to them, I didn��t get anything done.��


    ��...��


    That��s right.


    All three brothers had fallen for Daram.


    For the past ten years, she had been looking after them��checking in on them, making sure they had everything they needed, keeping them company. She had grown close to them.


    And in doing so, she had completely set their hearts on fire.


    Ooh, the fatal woman Daram!


    The problem? Daram herself had absolutely no clue about their feelings. Not even a hint.


    ��After seeing them for so long, they just feel like immature little brothers to me. I need to marry them off quickly...��


    ��...��


    And yet, she��s always telling me, ��Introduce me to a nice guy, Your Excellency!��


    ��Daram, the reason you��re not dating isn��t because you can��t��it��s because your romantic awareness is completely nonexistent...��


    Anyway, I cleared my throat, shifting the conversation to the real reason I was here.


    Daram blinked at me with her round eyes as I spoke.


    ��Daram.��


    ��Yes, Your Excellency?��


    ��I��m going to be Emperor.��


    ��Wow, so the day has finally come...��


    She didn��t seem surprised at all.


    As my aide, she had been preparing for the possibility of me leaving the duchy for the Empire for quite some time.


    ��I��m starting the formal preparations for the coronation. That means I won��t be able to manage the affairs of the Bringar Duchy anymore.��


    ��I figured as much.��


    ��So, I need someone to handle the administration of the duchy. But since my absence might make things difficult when it comes to authority...��


    I continued with the decision I had made long ago.


    ��I��m establishing a Chancellor position, someone who will act as the head of administration.��


    Daram nodded thoughtfully.


    ��That��s a great idea. Have you thought about who will take the position? It should be someone as sharp as you, someone who truly loves the Bringar Duchy.��


    ��...��


    ��I can assist them as an aide, but ultimately, they need to understand and care for this land deeply. Should I draft a list of suitable candidates?��


    ��No need. I already have someone in mind.��


    ��Oh? Who is it?��


    I extended my index finger and pointed forward.


    Daram followed the direction of my finger, looking behind her in confusion, then turned back to me.


    Seeing that she still didn��t understand, I made it clear.


    ��You.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��You. It��s you.��


    There was a brief silence.


    Then, Daram shot up from her seat in sheer panic.


    ��WH-WH-WHAT?! Y-You��re joking, right, Your Excellency?! I��m just an aide!��


    ��Exactly. Which means you already know every detail about the duchy��s administration inside and out.��


    I had thought about this for a long time.


    If I left for the Empire, who would be the best person to govern this land?


    Not considering background or noble lineage, but purely based on ability��


    No matter how I looked at it, the answer was the same.


    Daram was the only one truly suited for the role.


    ��Don��t feel pressured. You��re not becoming a ruler. You��ll be a bureaucrat in charge of managing the duchy��s administration.��


    Unlike me, who mostly handled matters from behind a desk, Daram had always been on the move, directly overseeing the affairs of the duchy. She was my eyes, the one who saw every corner of this land firsthand.


    She knew the reality of the Bringar Duchy better than anyone.


    More importantly, she was trusted and recognized by the people. She had carried my voice across the land and had listened to the voices of the citizens in return.


    ��I never planned to simply throw Daram into a high position.��


    For now, I would still remain the Duke of Bringar. She would act as my Chancellor, serving as my proxy.


    ��I... I...��


    Daram clenched her fists, her voice trembling.


    ��I brought war upon this land.��


    ��The ones who gave the orders were those above you. You were simply a soldier following commands.��


    ��...��


    ��Besides, it was your testimony that revealed the truth of the incident. Because of that, the Empire officially apologized to the duchy.��


    For the first time in its history, the Empire had admitted fault and offered an official apology for its acts of aggression.


    It might still feel like a debt on her conscience, but in reality, it had already been settled.


    Daram shook her head, pressing a hand to her chest as she shouted.


    ��More than that��I��m an elf! I��m not even human!��


    ��Oh? Well, all the previous Dukes were dragons, you know.��


    ��That��s...!��


    Daram faltered, unable to find a response, and lowered her head.


    I simply smiled.


    ��The Bringar Duchy has always been a nation built on ideals.��


    Just look at Dusk Bringar, the one who passed those ideals down to me.


    She had been nothing more than a wandering orphan, yet she was chosen by Day Bringar, the former Duchess, and became her successor.


    Though the dragon blood that once symbolized the lineage had long since faded��


    As long as the duchy��s founding principle, the courage to not hate, remained, nothing else mattered. Everything else could be learned.


    ��...Well, that��s something for the future.��


    This would be a test for Daram as well.


    Would she remain as Interim Chancellor?


    Or would she prove her capability��and her courage to not hate��and become the next Duchess, Day Bringar?


    That would depend on her actions as Chancellor moving forward.


    ��Daram, Chancellor of Bringar.��


    I extended my hand to her.


    ��Can I trust you to take care of this country that I love?��


    ��...��


    After a long silence��


    ��I will do my best...��


    With a trembling voice, Daram took my hand.


    ��I will do my very best, Your Excellency.��


    Finally, a bright smile spread across her still-round cheeks.


    ��Because I love this country, too.��


    We shook hands firmly.


    After that, we discussed what needed to be done next.


    Since many of my followers��including myself��would be leaving for the Empire, the duchy would need to recruit and integrate new officials.


    As Daram compiled a list of necessary positions, she suddenly let out an ��Ah!�� and spoke up.


    ��Your Highness, your three nephews are incredibly talented. It might be a good idea to appoint them as administrators.��


    ��...��


    ��Of course, don��t worry! I��ll personally make sure they stay in line and don��t develop... other ambitions!��


    No, that��s not the other ambition I��m worried about.


    The real problem is their feelings for you, but... wow. You really are the ultimate champion of being oblivious, huh?


    ��Well, learning to handle emotions like these is part of becoming a true leader.��


    I didn��t bother explaining. I simply let out a hearty laugh instead.


    She��d figure it out the hard way.


    And so, in the years to come��


    A ridiculous love triangle (or rather, love square) would unfold in the Bringar Duchy, starring one completely oblivious woman and three lovestruck brothers.


    ...But that is a story for another time.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 842

    Side Story 17. [After Story] Meeting of the Racial Representatives


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Southern Empire. Crossroad.


    [Congratulations�� 2nd Meeting of the Racial Representatives!]


    ��...��


    Kellibey, the Dwarf adorned with a golden crown, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the fluttering banner hanging at the North Gate of Crossroad.


    ��What��s wrong, Kellibey?��


    At that moment, a white deer approached Kellibey��s golden carriage.


    Riding atop the deer was Verdandi, the Elf wearing a green laurel crown, who tilted her head curiously.


    ��Is something the matter?��


    ��Well, it��s not exactly a problem, but...��


    Kellibey muttered with a sour expression.


    ��This is our second meeting? When exactly was the first one?��


    ��Wasn��t it a few years ago when we got together for a casual drinking session? Maybe that was the first one?��


    Verdandi ended her sentence with a questioning tone. She, too, was clueless about the situation.


    ��And was our gathering ever such a big deal? Wasn��t it just supposed to be a meal?��


    ��That��s what Ash said, wasn��t it?��


    ��Then why... is it...��


    Kellibey pointed under the banner with his hand.


    ��...being treated with such pomp and grandeur?��


    At the North Gate where the banner was displayed, soldiers of Crossroad were lined up in an orderly formation.


    As the two monarchs approached with visible discomfort, the soldiers shouted in loud, reverberating voices.


    ��We welcome the master of the Golden Forge, the greatest blacksmith in the world! The King of the Dwarves visits Crossroad!��


    ��We welcome the Daughter of the World Tree, the Slayer of the Evil Dragon! The Queen of the Elves visits Crossroad!��


    Following the soldiers�� declaration, the citizens and tourists of Crossroad erupted into cheers.


    ��Waaaahhhh!��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Why did the embarrassment have to be ours?


    The Dwarf and the Elf instinctively covered their faces with their hands, awkwardly making their entrance.


    ��Why are there so many tourists?! Are we some kind of spectacle?!��


    ��No, I think they are using us as a spectacle. Look, someone��s up on that tower with binoculars, staring at us!��


    At the North Gate, Evangeline Cross, the lord of Crossroad, stood with arms wide open, clad in a splendid ceremonial outfit, welcoming the two monarchs.


    ��Welcome, welcome! Thank you for enduring the long journey, representatives of your respective races!��


    Kellibey shrieked.


    ��Why are you making such a big deal out of this without even being asked?! This is so overwhelming!��


    As she approached the two, Evangeline smiled wickedly.


    ��Because making a fuss raises the prestige of Crossroad when you two visit!��


    The representatives of each race gathered in one place!


    And in none other than Crossroad!


    This alone was a grand event. Evangeline had immediately decided to capitalize on this meeting.


    As a tourist attraction!


    And so, she spread the news of the monarchs�� visit far and wide, arranging for the city��s tourists to witness the grand welcome.


    Verdandi shook her head in disbelief.


    ��You��re still as cunning as ever, Evangeline.��


    ��I��ll take that as a compliment. Mwahaha!��


    Evangeline laughed heartily, while Kellibey ground his teeth in frustration.


    ��We should��ve met somewhere else instead of Crossroad...��


    Verdandi let out a resigned laugh.


    ��Where, though? If not Crossroad, then where?��


    ��...Yeah, you��re right. Damn it.��


    Crossroad was still practically the only city where people of all races could gather freely without distrust.


    As they sighed and entered the city, tourists swarmed around them, chanting the monarchs�� names.


    ��Kellibey! Kellibey! Kellibey!��


    ��Verdandi! Verdandi! Verdandi!��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Feeling even more embarrassed, the two monarchs fully covered their faces with their hands as they made their way inside.


    Their humiliation as tourist attractions was short-lived, however, as their expressions soon shifted to surprise as they glanced around.


    ��Crossroad... has changed a lot.��


    ��The streets are so much brighter, and there are way more tourists now.��


    The streets, once filled with forges, mana stone factories, and the smell of gunpowder and iron, had transformed significantly.


    The scent of flowers and fruits wafted through the air, and restaurants, hotels, and souvenir shops had sprung up like mushrooms after the rain.


    Of course, the sturdy walls and military barracks still remained, preserving the city��s identity as a fortress town...


    But now, it was brimming with the lively atmosphere unique to a tourist city.


    ��Ah, we did some marketing based on Senior��s advice...��


    Evangeline explained sheepishly.


    ��And it was a massive hit.��


    Five years ago, Ash and Serenade had proposed the idea of promoting Crossroad as a tourist destination.


    The first action they took was��hanging advertisements on the exterior walls of buildings in New Terra��s central plaza.


    At the time, no advertisements were displayed in New Terra��s central plaza��not even a single banner.


    The most advanced advertising methods on the continent were newspapers, magazines, and posters pasted on walls. The idea of turning an entire building exterior into an advertisement was utterly unprecedented.


    And they signed a contract for 100 years!


    Both the concept and the duration of the contract were unheard of.


    The owner of the clock tower was baffled by such an absurd proposal, but upon seeing the immense sum offered to secure the advertising rights, they readily agreed.


    To them, it was free money for a market that had never even existed before.


    All of this was carried out by Ash and Serenade, who went ahead with the plan and only informed Evangeline afterward.


    When Evangeline saw the astronomical cost of the project, she was aghast, but Serenade considered it a reasonable price, while Ash argued it was ridiculously cheap.


    �� People in this fantasy world don��t understand the power of advertising! Hey! If you can slap a Crossroad tourism ad on this magnificent clock tower for 100 years, this price is practically a steal! A steal!


    �� You��re going to thank me later! Not just you��your descendants and their descendants will thank me too! Stop arguing and just buy it!


    And so.


    A groundbreaking, colossal banner advertisement was draped over the exterior of the clock tower in New Terra��s central plaza.


    The format of the banner was unprecedented as well. Traditional advertisements focused on detailed descriptions of a product, accompanied by a small illustration.


    In contrast, Crossroad��s wall advertisement turned the enormous banner into a canvas, filling it with vibrant, colorful illustrations.


    The image depicted a happy family��a couple and two children (later revealed to be modeled after the family of Evangeline Cross, the Lord of Crossroad)��dressed in light southern attire, holding hands, and strolling across a lush green field beneath a bright blue sky.


    The illustration was accompanied by a single line of text:


    [Let��s Go to Crossroad.]


    This advertisement sparked an unprecedented sensation.


    The simple yet catchy slogan, the dazzling illustration, and the clear, direct message.


    The bold advertisement on New Terra��s central clock tower instantly became the talk of the continent. People from other cities even traveled to New Terra just to see it.


    Even those who didn��t want to see it had no choice. Every time they looked up to check the time on the clock tower, the enormous banner flapped in the wind, demanding attention.


    That year, the most popular outfit in New Terra was the clothing worn by the family in the illustration, and the most popular phrase was the slogan:


    ��Let��s Go to Crossroad!��


    But that wasn��t the end of it.


    While the wall advertisement was making waves, Ash gave a brief interview to The New Terra Times, the largest newspaper in the city.


    The interview was supposed to be a formal discussion about his aspirations as Crown Prince and his future plans, but what truly caught attention was the Q&A at the end.


    Q. The Crossroad advertisement is a hot topic right now. As someone who ruled Crossroad for three years, do you have any comments?


    A. It��s not just a city I governed; it��s also where my wife and I went for our honeymoon. It��s the warmest city in the Empire, and it��s convenient for visiting exotic southern countries like the Lake Kingdom. I highly recommend it as a honeymoon destination.


    Above all, the fruits are absolutely delicious. Crossroad��s fruits are on a completely different level compared to anywhere else. If you consider yourself a fruit lover, you��ll know as soon as you take a bite. Be sure to try them out.


    This was the historic moment when the Everblack Empire witnessed its first viral marketing campaign.


    The honeymoon destination of the Crown Prince and Princess. A place with fruits of an entirely different caliber.


    Let��s Go to Crossroad!


    That summer, everyone in New Terra dressed in light southern attire and flocked to the southern regions for vacation. The roads were packed with endless lines of travelers heading south.


    And when they returned, they shared their experiences with others.


    �� Hey, Crossroad��s fruits... they��re different.


    �� Really? How are they different?


    �� They��re just different, you idiot! Go and try them yourself!


    Everyone said the same thing.


    The fruits were different. Absolutely different.


    But they couldn��t explain it in words.


    If you hadn��t tried Crossroad��s fruits, you couldn��t claim to have truly tasted fruit at all!


    In no time, New Terra society divided into two camps: those who hadn��t tried Crossroad��s fruits (fruit ignoramuses) and those who had (fruit connoisseurs). Those who had tasted them flaunted their Crossroad fruit pride, while those who hadn��t were looked down upon in social circles as uncultured and out of touch with trends.


    Whether out of a desire to keep up with the trends, genuine culinary curiosity, or simple interest in Crossroad itself...


    The snowball effect began to grow.


    Crossroad hosted a grand autumn festival and an even grander winter New Year��s festival!


    But it also promoted the fresh, cool weather of spring and the sun-kissed fruits of summer.


    Marketing campaigns tailored to each season were launched, and the clock tower��s banner advertisement was updated accordingly.


    From vacations to honeymoons, family trips to retirement retreats... Crossroad catered to all kinds of travelers.


    By the end of the first year of advertising, Ash clenched his trembling fist and declared:


    �� Finally... I��ve wreaked havoc in a way befitting an isekai protagonist.


    Evangeline had no idea what he meant by that, but thanks to this innovative marketing campaign, Crossroad was overwhelmed with joyful success.


    Five years passed like a whirlwind.


    In the southernmost region of the continent, Crossroad was rapidly cementing its identity as a booming tourist city.


    ��So that��s what happened... That��s how things changed so much...��


    Verdandi marveled after hearing the story.


    Evangeline awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    ��We started by focusing on marketing in New Terra, and the results were this good. Gradually, we��re planning to expand the campaign across the entire continent... But, well, flashy ads alone won��t cut it. A tourist city needs solid attractions to back it up. I��ve been working hard to develop new entertainment spots and tourist landmarks...��


    Looking around at the bustling city, Kellibey spoke in a nostalgic tone.


    ��Crossroad is truly alive and thriving.��


    At this, Evangeline raised her eyebrows with a sly grin.


    ��All thanks to you royal monarchs, of course! Without your help in protecting this city and the world, none of this would have been possible, would it?��


    ��Your words sound nice, but saying that after using us as eye candy makes your sincerity a bit questionable!��


    ��Mm-hahaha. In exchange, I��ll make sure to treat you very well this time, so let��s call it even.��


    The two monarchs were then escorted to the lord��s mansion.


    ��So, where��s that Ash brat who called us here? And the rest of the racial representatives?��


    ��Hannibal, attending as the representative of the Half-Bloods, arrived first. The others have sent word that they��ll be here by today or, at the latest, tomorrow.��


    ��Oh! My student is already here, huh? Of course. Just as I taught him, he��s strict about managing his ti����


    Kellibey trailed off mid-sentence.


    As the doors to the mansion opened, the sight that greeted them inside was... horrifying.


    Lying sprawled out on the floor, looking utterly defeated, was none other than Hannibal.


    The leader of the Half-Blood faction, Hannibal, had matured into a proper young man. He still had a slightly petite build, and his cheeks retained a hint of baby fat, giving him a charming, boyish appearance.


    And yet, here he was, lying flat on the corridor floor, completely motionless.


    ��HANNIBAL?!��


    Kellibey, startled out of his wits, ran over to check on him.


    ��Pull yourself together, Hannibal! What on earth happened to you?!��


    ��Ugh... Uuugh... Master...��


    ��I told you, you can start calling me ��Teacher�� now! Never mind that��who did this to you?!��


    ��Be... careful... Those guys... they��re... too scary...��


    ��Those guys?! Who are you talking about?!��


    It was then.


    Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap!


    The sound of light, rapid footsteps echoed from deeper within the corridor. Kellibey��s head snapped toward the source of the noise.


    Some vicious, heinous monster must have done this to Hannibal��what kind of fiend was lurking here?!


    ��...?��


    However.


    When Kellibey focused on the corridor, he saw... no one.


    No matter how hard he squinted, there was no trace of anyone there.


    But he was sure of it. He had definitely heard something...


    ��Huh?!��


    Only then did Kellibey notice them.


    Down the long corridor leading further into the mansion, clinging to the walls on either side, were two tiny figures with mischievous grins plastered across their faces.


    The two five-year-olds, Emerald Cross and Sapphire Cross.


    THUD!


    As soon as Kellibey locked eyes with them, the twins simultaneously kicked off the walls they were climbing.


    The two launched themselves at Kellibey like arrows, their movements sharp and precise.


    ��AAAAAARGH!��


    Kellibey screamed.


    ��IT��S A FLYING KIDS ATTACK!��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!

 Chapter 843

    Side Story 18. [After Story] Meeting of Racial Representatives (2)


    ��...The kids have grown a lot.��


    Kellibey muttered blankly.


    As he spoke, the twins��Emerald and Sapphire��crawled all over Kellibey��s body. They tugged on the Dwarf King��s beard and clapped their tiny hands on his bald head. Clap clap!


    ��Kyaa-ha-ha!��


    ��Aha-ha-ha!��


    The two children burst into laughter.


    Their dazzling blonde hair, with one having green eyes and the other blue, made them look like the embodiment of baby angels. But their actions were nothing short of that of little devils.


    ��Huh?!��


    At that moment, Evangeline, who had been slightly delayed entering the lord��s manor while giving instructions to the servants at the gate, finally took in the scene.


    ��AAAAHH?! Kellibey, are you okay?! Hey! You little brats! What do you think you��re doing?!��


    ��Kyaa-ha-ha~!��


    ��Aha-ha-ha~!��


    As their mother stormed over, fuming, the two little devils quickly jumped off Kellibey. They scurried across the floor, running away as fast as their tiny legs could carry them.


    Their small bodies moved so swiftly that Evangeline��s hands failed to catch them every time.


    The twins nimbly dodged her attempts, zigzagging around the guests and creating chaos as they spun around the room.


    Their next victim was Verdandi. Before she knew it, each of her hands was grabbed by one of the children, and she found herself spinning helplessly in place.


    ��Waaaahhh~!��


    ��Verdandiiii~!��


    By the time Evangeline��s anguished cry rang out, the twins had already darted off in opposite directions, leaving Verdandi dizzy and leaning against the wall for support.


    ��The, the kids... they��re so full of energy...��


    ��I��m so sorry, so sorry! They��re such mischievous little rascals! Hey! You two! Can��t you sit still for one second?!��


    As Evangeline shouted at the top of her lungs, the two little devils gleefully hopped and skipped toward the entrance of the manor, leaving a trail of chaos behind them.


    ��Emerald. Sapphire.��


    A young yet calm and authoritative voice called out the twins�� names.


    The two children, who had been behaving like wild animals, froze with wide eyes and immediately turned toward the source of the voice.


    Standing further inside the manor was a boy who appeared to be around ten years old.


    He had a thick head of reddish-brown hair, and his deep green eyes��tinged with hints of brown��held a maturity far beyond his years.


    It was Sid, who had recently turned eleven.


    ��Stop causing trouble and come here.��


    ��...!��


    ��...!��


    At Sid��s words, the twins instantly stopped their antics and ran toward him.


    Once they reached him, they clung tightly to Sid��s legs, peeking out cautiously from behind him.


    Sid gently patted their heads and offered a faint, wry smile.


    ��I��m sorry. You must��ve all been startled. Emerald and Sapphire can be a bit too playful.��


    Evangeline clasped her hands together, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at Sid.


    ��Thank you, Sid. Thank you! Really, I owe you my life! I don��t know how I��d raise these kids without you!��


    ��Haha, it��s nothing. I actually have fun playing with them too.��


    Sid bowed politely toward Kellibey and Verdandi.


    ��Kellibey, Verdandi, it��s good to see you again. It��s been a while.��


    ��Sid? Lilly��s boy? My goodness, the last time I saw you, you were this small. And now you��re all grown up!��


    ��It��s hard to get used to how fast humans grow... How have you been, Sid?��


    Sid smiled politely and exchanged greetings. He then turned to Emerald and Sapphire, who looked ready to bolt at any moment.


    ��Now, Emerald, Sapphire. Apologize for playing too rough with the guests.��


    ��Dwe sowwy~.��


    ��W-we didn��t mean it~.��


    The two five-year-olds wiggled as they bowed deeply in apology.


    ��Well... it��s not like there was any real harm done.��


    ��They��re just kids playing around...��


    While one could have considered their behavior disrespectful, considering they had messed with a king, the twins were still young children��and more importantly, the children of comrades.


    Kellibey, whose beard had been tangled, and Verdandi, whose eyes were still spinning, were quick to forgive.


    ��Then I��ll take the kids and keep them busy for a while.��


    ��Keep us busy~!��


    ��Heehee~!��


    Sid bowed courteously again before leading the twins into an adjoining room.


    Once the little whirlwind had passed, Evangeline repeatedly apologized to Kellibey, Verdandi, and Hannibal.


    ��Seriously... I had no idea raising children would be this exhausting.��


    As she guided the now-settled group further into the manor, Evangeline shook her head in exasperation.


    ��From the moment they started crawling, they��ve been darting all over the house. Once they started walking, they roamed all around the city. And now that they can run like that...��


    ��And now?��


    ��They��re completely uncontrollable! You just saw, didn��t you? They��re absolutely impossible. They don��t listen to a word I say!��


    Evangeline sighed heavily and rubbed her forehead.


    ��They don��t even listen to their mom and dad, but for some reason, they always listen to Sid... Honestly, it��s a miracle. Without him...��


    She found herself envious of the well-behaved and responsible boy next door.


    Suddenly, she burst out in frustration.


    ��Why is Sid so kind and mature? And why are my kids like this?! Why are they bouncing around like wild animals?! Who do they take after, I wonder? It must be Lucas�� side, right? I must��ve been a very obedient child when I was their age...��


    Though everyone suspected that Evangeline herself might be the culprit, no one dared voice their thoughts.


    ��About Sid.��


    At that moment, Hannibal, who had been following behind Kellibey, asked a question.


    ��Does he, by any chance, get along well with animals too?��


    ��Huh? How did you know, Hannibal? You��re right.��


    Evangeline nodded in agreement.


    ��Whenever we go on a picnic to the forest, birds, squirrels, and all kinds of animals flock around Sid like he��s a magnet. And let��s not even mention the dogs and cats in the village��they absolutely adore him. Our kids? They��re over the moon just tagging along with him.��


    ��Hmm...��


    ��Why? Do you know something, Hannibal?��


    Hannibal cautiously nodded and began to explain.


    ��It��s one of the traits of elven blood. It��s commonly referred to as animal affinity. Based on what you��ve described, it seems to manifest quite strongly in Sid.��


    ��So... does that mean... my kids are really like wild animals... and that��s why they follow Sid around so well?��


    ��Not necessarily! I-I was just explaining a theory... It��s a trait we sometimes observe in half-bloods like him...��


    Verdandi, who had been listening, gasped in surprise.


    ��But ever since magic disappeared, even we elves have been losing that trait. And yet, you��re saying Sid exhibits it?��


    Kellibey stroked his beard, furrowing his brows.


    ��Now that you mention it, this reminds me of something Ash said a while back. He called Sid the Mana-Chosen.��


    ��I think Dearmudin also said something similar. That Sid��s magical aptitude was extraordinary...��


    Evangeline, listening to the conversation between the kings of different races, looked bewildered.


    ��But we live in a world where magic has disappeared, right? Doesn��t that make the manifestation of such... magical traits impossible?��


    ��Hmm...��


    Kellibey rubbed his chin and glanced toward Verdandi and Hannibal.


    Both nodded in unison, and Verdandi spoke softly.


    ��It seems like we��ll need to look into this further.��


    Following Hannibal, Kellibey, and Verdandi, more kings began arriving at Crossroad one after another.


    ��Well, well! It��s been a long time, everyone!��


    Kuilan entered the drawing room of the lord��s manor with his arms spread wide, greeting everyone enthusiastically. The waiting group erupted into cheers as they welcomed the Beast King.


    ��Hey, love-struck fool! You��re finally here!��


    ��We heard the news, Kuilan. Congratulations!��


    ��Congratulations! Huh, but where��s Lady Yun? Didn��t she come with you?��


    Kellibey, Verdandi, and Hannibal each spoke in turn. Kuilan, who had been bowing politely to everyone, scratched the back of his head awkwardly and smiled.


    ��She wanted to come, but she��s still not fully recovered yet...��


    ��Well, we��ll see her at the wedding, then. Speaking of which... Hey! Where��s the invitation, you rascal?! You brought it, right?!��


    Kellibey gestured urgently, causing Kuilan to sheepishly pull the wedding invitations from his coat.


    ��Ah, sorry about that. I usually don��t keep in touch, so it feels a bit awkward handing these out...��


    ��Hey, listen here, you fool! Invitations are a must, no excuses! If you don��t tell people about your wedding, they��ll be more upset later. Even if someone accuses you of fishing for gifts, just take it on the chin and cut ties with them! Hand them out to everyone. Got it?��


    Kellibey rattled off his advice like a machine gun.


    Hannibal, listening from the side, broke out into a nervous sweat.


    ��Master, you seem to have a lot of unresolved feelings about wedding invitations...��


    ��I do! No one ever gives me invitations!��


    Kellibey exploded.


    ��They think that because I��m a stingy dwarf, I��ll complain about giving money if I get invited! Dammit, it��s not true! Well, I will complain, but it��s still better than not being invited at all! Please, just invite me, for the love of the Goddess!��


    Having vented his pent-up frustration, Kellibey turned his sharp gaze toward Kuilan.


    ��By the way, have you made the rings yet?��


    ��Not yet... Things have been so hectic, I haven��t gotten around to it...��


    ��Want me to make them for you?��


    ��Really? Would you do that, Kellibey?��


    ��Of course! I even remember both of your ring sizes. I��ll make you something spectacular.��


    ��Ah, I don��t even know how to thank you...��


    Watching the two energetically plan out wedding jewelry, Verdandi chuckled softly.


    ��Hehe. Talking about weddings reminds me... of nine years ago...��


    But mid-sentence, Verdandi��s face froze.


    As the kings recalled the legendary joint wedding from nine years ago, their faces grew pale. They all coughed awkwardly, trying to dispel the memory.


    Fortunately, Evangeline was out at the north gate welcoming the next guests, so she wasn��t present for this discussion. What a relief...


    Bang!


    The door to the drawing room swung open, and another guest stepped inside.


    ��Yoo-hoo! How��s everyone doing? You all look as lively as ever!��


    Ash entered with a radiant smile.


    Thanks to the Everblack royal family��s anti-aging trait, the Crown Prince looked as youthful and energetic as ever, despite it being ten years since the war. All the kings, once comrades in arms and rulers in their own right, immediately stood to greet him.


    ��You bratty prince! What have you been eating to look so healthy?!��


    ��Long time no see, Ash!��


    ��Good to see you, Your Highness Ash!��


    ��Captain! Here��s your invitation!��


    Ash greeted everyone warmly, congratulated Kuilan on his upcoming wedding, and joined the lively conversations in the room.


    Tucking Kuilan��s wedding invitation into his pocket, Ash smirked and raised his thumb, pointing toward himself.


    ��Well, let me add some good news of my own!��


    ��Huh? What news? What��s going on, Ash?��


    As everyone looked at him curiously, Ash confidently declared:


    ��I��m going to be a father too!��


    ��...What?��


    ��That��s right! Ash the Second is on the way! My child is coming into this world!��


    Ash��s exuberant announcement of ��Here comes a new baby!�� caused everyone to leap to their feet, rushing over to clap him on the back and congratulate him.


    Everyone knew how much Ash had struggled emotionally over the years due to not being able to have a child after his marriage. So, when he shared the news, the group��s faces lit up with relief, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from their hearts.


    ��I told you, didn��t I? Balance is key! You need to pace yourself, take it easy! If you��re too impatient, it just makes things harder!��


    Kellibey scolded loudly, while Kuilan hastily grabbed a pen and paper nearby.


    ��Balance... is key... take it easy... important...��


    ��Wait, Kuilan, what the hell are you writing down?!��


    ��W-Well, you know... this is something I need to take to heart too...��


    After another round of laughter and commotion, the group gradually settled down again.


    ��Good news just keeps coming, doesn��t it?��


    Kellibey smiled broadly and nodded in satisfaction.


    ��Ash is finally going to have a second generation!��


    Ash raised both hands in the air, striking a victorious pose.


    ��Kuilan... is marrying Yun, who has finally awakened!��


    Kuilan, not to be outdone, quickly mimicked Ash��s pose, flexing his biceps as if to emphasize his achievement.


    ��And...��


    Clears throat!


    Kellibey coughed awkwardly, fidgeting a little before continuing.


    ��A-Actually, I... I also...��


    ��...?��


    Everyone turned to Kellibey with wide, stunned eyes.


    What?


    Hold on a second��what?!


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!

 Chapter 844

    Side Story 19. [After Story] Meeting of Racial Representatives (3)


    ��It��s a joke, just a joke. No need to get so serious...��


    Kellibey grumbled under everyone��s stunned gazes, hastily explaining himself.


    ��It��s not my second generation being born. It��s my third. My grandchildren, to be precise.��


    ��Oh...!��


    ��Congratulations, Kellibey!��


    ��So, you��re officially a grandpa now, huh, Grandpa!��


    Kuilan teased, and Kellibey didn��t even bother denying it. He just laughed heartily and nodded.


    ��I��m planning to spend a lot of time with my grandchildren... so I won��t have any regrets later.��


    For a moment, his gaze grew distant, as if he were reminiscing about Kellison.


    Then, snapping out of it, Kellibey pointed his finger at the group with a playful grin.


    ��And don��t forget, all your second generations are like my third generation too! So, bring them over, and I��ll make sure they have fun!��


    ��Will you give them allowances too?!��


    ��A-Allowances...? Yeah, sure, I��ll give them allowances...��


    The mention of allowances made Kellibey visibly deflate.


    It turned out that his wife, the kingdom��s treasurer, had a firm grip on the family finances.


    As Kellibey muttered something about how ��things were better back in my adventuring days,�� Hannibal stepped forward hesitantly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    ��Um... actually...��


    Everyone turned to him, waiting for his words. Hannibal scratched his head nervously before finally confessing.


    ��I��m... about to have a second generation too. Hehe...��


    ��...?��


    ��...?��


    ��What?��


    A different kind of shock rippled through the group.


    Hannibal, who had joined the war as the youngest hero fighting for the fate of the world, was still remembered by those in the World Guardian Front as the wide-eyed boy in his early teens.


    With his face still holding traces of baby fat, he had always seemed so innocent��someone who likely hadn��t even held hands with a romantic partner.


    And now... somehow...!


    ��Wow, they really weren��t kidding when they said the quiet ones strike first!��


    ��Well... Hannibal is now a proper adult. He��s also the leader of an organization. It��s not impossible for him to have a second generation...��


    But the surprises didn��t end there.


    ��Um, the thing is... I, uh, I��m a bit of a... free-love advocate.��


    ��Free-love advocate?��


    ��So... I��ve had... multiple partners...��


    ��Multiple? And?��


    ��Well... uh... ahem. Somehow, it just sort of... turned out that...��


    Hannibal fidgeted, twiddling his fingers nervously, before blurting out:


    ��I think three babies are going to be born around the same time...��


    ����Three��?! How many exactly?��


    ��Th-three...��


    Everyone��s jaws dropped.


    While the Half-Blood community��s culture of polyamorous relationships was well-known and widely accepted, the kings present in the room were staunch believers in traditional monogamous, pure-love relationships.


    In short, none of them had the mental fortitude for this sort of advanced societal norm.


    ��I... I...��


    Ash finally couldn��t hold it in and jumped to his feet, pointing an accusing finger at Hannibal.


    ��You shameless philanderer!��


    ��W-Wait, it��s kind of weird for you to say that, Ash...��


    Kuilan broke out in a nervous sweat.


    After all, wasn��t Ash once the Empire��s most notorious playboy? While he might now be the leader of the pure-love camp, hearing him call someone else out for being promiscuous still felt odd.


    ��M-Mikhail, his sister, and now Hannibal! Why are the younger generation these days so scandalous?!��


    Verdandi, the epitome of pure and devoted love, hastily opened her fan and fanned her flushed face in a flustered attempt to cool down.


    ��Hannibal, that rascal... I taught him how to craft equipment, and he went ahead and crafted... kids instead...��


    Kellibey muttered in a daze.


    Ash, snapping out of his shock, suddenly remembered something and turned to Hannibal with urgency.


    ��Wait a second. Does your father know about this?��


    At the mention of Zenis, Hannibal scratched his head even harder, looking guilty.


    ��As you know, my father��s been wandering across the continent, so I haven��t been able to contact him in time...��


    Ash��s face turned red with anger as he pointed at Hannibal again.


    ��You brat! Your father has lived his whole life as a solitary bachelor, and here you are acting so shamelessly!��


    ��H-Hey, I tried to set him up with people! I even arranged dates for him and introduced him to great potential partners! He��s the one who refused, okay?! What am I supposed to do about that?!��


    Regardless of his defense, the news that the youngest hero of the World Guardian Front was about to welcome not one, but three children, left everyone reeling. It took some time for the commotion to settle.


    When the room finally calmed down, Verdandi, who had yet to share her updates, cleared her throat with a soft ahem and began to speak.


    ��Ever since magic disappeared... we elves... can no longer live for thousands of years as we once did.��


    The natural death rate among elderly elves had drastically increased.


    The elves were no longer an immortal race.


    ��We may still have long lives... but I��ve come to realize that mine isn��t infinite anymore. And so...��


    Verdandi��s face suddenly turned bright red.


    ��...?��


    ��...?��


    ��...?��


    Somehow, everyone had a sense of where this was going.


    Smiling gently, they all turned their eyes toward Verdandi, who was now trembling slightly. Finally, she reached into her coat and pulled out a small stack of papers, thrusting them forward.


    ��Well, I��ve... decided to take a spouse... Here are the wedding invitations...��


    The group erupted in cheers, eagerly snatching the invitations from her hands.


    Blushing furiously all the way to the tips of her long ears, Verdandi stood frozen, trembling slightly, as she clutched the remaining stack of invitations.


    ��Everyone��s getting married, having second generations, third generations��just popping out good news left and right! Congratulations, Verdandi!��


    ��Who��s the lucky one?!��


    ��It says here it��s her royal advisor! So, you fell for him while working together, huh? But wait, isn��t he way younger than you?!��


    ��You didn��t seem like the type, but Verdandi, you��re quite the charmer! Congratulations!��


    Amid the teasing, Verdandi chuckled awkwardly. She had come prepared to be ridiculed, so she could endure it.


    ��I must ensure the continuation of the royal elven lineage. It��s less about personal feelings and more for the sake of my kingdom and the greater cause...��


    ��So, who proposed first?��


    Ash grinned slyly as he asked. Verdandi trembled slightly and lowered her head.


    ��I... I was the one who proposed first...��


    ��What did you say when you proposed?��


    Kuilan asked curiously, prompting Verdandi to mumble nervously.


    ��I said, ��I��m certain that spending the rest of my life with you would be worthwhile...�� Wait, why am I even reciting this?!��


    Perhaps because she had practiced her proposal hundreds of times beforehand, Verdandi ended up confessing the exact words in detail in response to Kuilan��s casual question.


    The group burst into laughter.


    Ash, holding his stomach, immediately stood up, struck a romantic pose, and extended his hand toward Kuilan with a mock expression of longing.


    ����I��m certain that spending the rest of my life with you would be worthwhile.����


    ��Y-Your Majesty...!��


    Kuilan, playing along, clasped his hands over his mouth and pretended to be moved to tears.


    Watching this impromptu reenactment, Kellibey and Hannibal rolled on the floor, howling with laughter.


    ��...!��


    Still smiling, Verdandi pulled something new out of her coat.


    It wasn��t another invitation��it was a dagger.


    Shortly after Verdandi used her dagger diplomacy to force everyone to offer profuse apologies...


    Thud!


    The drawing room doors burst open, and the siblings of the Merfolk race, the Rompeller twins, swept in, their light blue hair flowing dramatically behind them.


    ��Yoo-hoo! How��s everyone been?!��


    ��We dropped everything and rushed over since you said there��d be a reunion~!��


    ��Rompellers!��


    ��Long time no see! How��ve you been?��


    The group warmly welcomed the merfolk siblings.


    The news of second generations, third generations, and wedding invitations was passed on once again.


    This time, however, the Rompeller twins handed out thin booklets��pamphlets��to the other kings. Everyone received them with a puzzled expression.


    ��What��s this?��


    ��Oh, it��s a new business venture inspired by none other than Crown Prince Ash himself.��


    Ash grinned as if he��d been waiting for this moment, while the Rompeller siblings shrugged and began their explanation.


    ��We��ve retired from piracy and started a passenger ship business!��


    ��Passenger ships?��


    ��There��s been a massive boom in tourism to the southern parts of the continent recently. But traveling by land is tiring and time-consuming. So we��re transporting tourists on our ships instead!��


    In truth, this was another brainchild of Ash and Serenade.


    When discussing ways to rehabilitate the pirate crews, various proposals had been considered. Initially, the most likely option was to recruit them into the Imperial Navy. However, the Rompeller pirates had ultimately declined, citing their desire to live freely.


    Thus, the second proposal emerged: the passenger ship business.


    With the burgeoning tourism of Crossroad, which was transforming into a rising tourist hub, and the reestablishment of the Lake Kingdom, there was plenty of demand. Several sailing ships owned by the Rompeller pirates were retrofitted into passenger vessels by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, and the business had been running successfully for several years now.


    ��But isn��t Crossroad inland? It��s pretty far from the ocean.��


    Kellibey pointed out.


    The Rompeller siblings nodded knowingly.


    ��Well, you see, during the last battle, the world map kind of got... rearranged.��


    Back during the final battle��the monstrous invasion during the Great Beast War��titans like Ziz, Behemoth, and Leviathan had surged out from the Black Lake. Their sheer power had caused literal tectonic shifts, permanently altering the continent��s geography.


    ��As a result, a massive canyon split open near Crossroad.��


    ��Now, you can sail inland from the eastern sea right up to a small port we built near Crossroad.��


    ��It��s still a few days�� travel from Crossroad itself, but at least the ships can dock much closer now.��


    This new port had only been operational for less than a year, so it was no wonder that the other kings were unfamiliar with it.


    The pamphlet the Rompeller twins distributed was an advertisement for passenger routes between this port and the New Terra Harbor.


    ��This entire port idea and the initial business investment were all thanks to Crown Prince Ash and the Silver Winter Guild.��


    ��Major shareholder, thank you so much! Loyalty, loyalty!��


    The Rompeller twins snapped a playful salute toward Ash, causing everyone to look at him in surprise.


    ��When did you set this up, you little brat?��


    Ash rubbed his forehead smugly, letting out a pompous laugh.


    ��Well... from the very beginning, of course.��


    This wasn��t an exaggeration.


    Even back when Ash was merely the lord of Crossroad, he had been planning its transformation into a tourism-based city. The passenger ship business had been part of those early brainstorming sessions.


    Of course, back then, it had been more of a ��wouldn��t it be nice if...�� kind of idea rather than something he ever thought would come to fruition.


    ��Alright, so for your honeymoons, make sure to book with Rompeller Cruises!��


    ��We��ve got luxury suites ready just for you!��


    After successfully squeezing in a PR moment for their new business, the room eventually calmed down again.


    But Ash��s smile faded as he glanced outside with a puzzled look.


    ��Wait... where��s Evangeline? She hasn��t shown up yet, and there are things we need to discuss with the Lord of Crossroad.��


    All the guests had arrived, yet the host herself had been absent for some time.


    Curious, Ash opened the drawing room doors and stepped out, glancing toward the manor��s entrance.


    ��Evangeline, where are you? We need to talk about...��


    ��...?��


    ��...?��


    Ash froze mid-sentence.


    There, in a corner of the hallway, were Evangeline and Lucas.


    And they were locked in a heated kiss.


    More accurately, Evangeline had Lucas pinned against the wall, aggressively pulling him closer as she practically devoured his lips.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Their eyes awkwardly met.


    As Evangeline opened her mouth slightly, the lower lip she had been biting on finally popped back into place with a soft smack.


    Ash, now breaking out into a cold sweat, slowly took a step back, retreating.


    ��...Uh, carry on. You haven��t seen each other in a while, so take your time catching up...��


    ��N-No, my lord! We were just about to head back in!��


    ��Ahem! I��ll handle the guests, so you go and spend some time with the kids. And make sure to thank Sid for me...��


    Evangeline and Lucas quickly separated, their faces flushed red. They both cleared their throats, fidgeted, and helped straighten each other��s clothes before parting ways.


    Evangeline followed Ash back toward the drawing room, while Lucas went to the small room where the children were playing.


    Walking side by side, Ash chuckled quietly.


    ��You two are still as close as ever.��


    ��S-Shut up! We don��t fight because we barely see each other, that��s all!��


    Evangeline growled defensively but soon furrowed her brows in confusion.


    ��Wait. Why am I attending the meeting too?��


    ��Because you need to.��


    ��This is the Racial Representatives Meeting, isn��t it? The representative for the human race is you, not me. What role do I have in this?��


    ��You have one.��


    Ash smiled slyly.


    ��In fact, you might end up having the most important role of all.��


    ��...?��


    Evangeline tilted her head, puzzled, not understanding what he meant.


    In the drawing room.


    Ash surveyed the people seated around the room.


    There was Kellibey, the King of the Dwarves; Verdandi, the Queen of the Elves; Kuilan, the Beast King; the Rompeller siblings, representing the Merfolk; Hannibal, representing the Half-Blood community; and finally, Evangeline, the Lord of Crossroad.


    Taking a deep breath, Ash began to explain the purpose behind this gathering.


    ��We��re now going to officially activate the Jupiter Foundation.��


    The kings and representatives looked surprised, their expressions ranging from curiosity to shock.


    Ash nodded, confirming their reactions.


    ��And to make that happen, I need help from all of you.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!

 Chapter 845

    Side Story 20. [After Story] Meeting of Racial Representatives (4)


    ��The Jupiter Foundation... You mean that historical foundation you established?��


    At Kellibey��s question, I nodded.


    ��That��s right. Until now, we��ve focused solely on selecting and training historians, but it��s time to start moving forward in earnest.��


    I looked around the room at everyone gathered and continued.


    ��As the foundation��s first trial project, we plan to meticulously document the final three years of the war against the Beasts fought here in Crossroad.��


    Together with Junior, who had spent the last decade mastering the basics of becoming a historian, and the many historians I��ve selected and trained, we will record every detail of the three years of war waged on the Southern Front against the Beasts.


    ��Originally, the Jupiter Foundation��s first project was supposed to be on a different topic.��


    The initial plan was to research and document the history of the now-destroyed Kingdom of Camilla��more specifically, the Empire��s invasion of the Kingdom of Camilla.


    This was the war that determined the fates of Jupiter, Reina, Junior, the three mages, Hecate, and countless others. Exploring and uncovering the truth of that war had been the intended focus of the foundation��s inaugural project.


    However, it was a politically sensitive and deeply challenging subject to tackle without the proper resources and maturity. The Emperor, still very much alive, as well as numerous high-ranking officials of the Empire, would likely disapprove. It was a subject fraught with political landmines.


    Of course, we could have pressed forward, disregarding the risks, but I feared the possibility of failing due to haste and ambition.


    For that reason, we decided to postpone the Camilla project until later��until I ascended the throne and could lend the project more political weight, and until the Jupiter Foundation itself had matured.


    Instead, we would begin with something more achievable: documenting the history of the Southern Front��s war against the Beasts. It was a way to test the foundation��s capabilities and ensure the war��s memory wouldn��t fade from people��s minds.


    Before all the veterans were gone.


    While their voices could still be heard.


    ��And for this project, I��ll need the help of everyone here.��


    I looked around the room again, emphasizing my point.


    The three years of the Southern Front War were not just a history of fighting the Beasts. They were also a history of the world��s united effort��of every race coming together to stand against a common enemy.


    It was only fitting to include perspectives not only from humans but from every race that had contributed to this struggle.


    ��And for the nature of this project, Evangeline, I��ll be relying on your help a lot.��


    Since the project was about documenting the war fought in Crossroad, it was natural that the Lord of Crossroad��s assistance would be essential.


    ��Of course, I��ll gladly help. But... what exactly would I be doing?��


    Evangeline looked puzzled, unsure of her role. I smiled gently.


    ��We��re planning to build a war memorial museum here in Crossroad.��


    ��...!��


    ��In addition, I��d like to see monuments erected at major battle sites, along with plaques or markers explaining the events that took place there. We could even hire guides to provide tours.��


    To put it more directly:


    ��I want to develop a tourism course that can faithfully convey the story of that war to visitors who come to this city.��


    The Jupiter Foundation would conduct interviews with soldiers who had fought in the war, witnesses who had seen the battles firsthand, and even the rulers of the various nations involved. Historical records would be gathered and analyzed. From this, we would create a comprehensive history.


    At the same time, we would build a war memorial museum in Crossroad, filling it with exhibits based on the Jupiter Foundation��s research.


    The countless defensive battles we fought, the lives lost in the process, the names of those who participated, and the achievements they accomplished��all of it would be preserved so it wouldn��t be forgotten.


    This would be a monumental project requiring at least ten years to complete.


    ��...The idea had crossed my mind before.��


    Evangeline hesitated as she spoke.


    ��But I was cautious. That war cost so many lives and caused so much suffering. Would it really be okay to use it as a tourist attraction for the city?��


    ��...��


    ��Is it really right to turn that war, and the deaths that came with it, into something for people to visit and observe?��


    I listened to her question and smiled softly.


    Once, in this world, death had been as common as wildflowers.


    Especially here in the Southern Front, where mercenaries with nowhere else to go flocked to keep the front lines alive with their lives, death had long been treated as a trivial thing.


    But now, things were different.


    People now believed that deaths for the greater cause were noble and meaningful. At the very least, they believed that none of the lives lost in that war had been meaningless.


    Evangeline��s question represented this shift in perspective.


    The once-overlooked deaths of so many have now been acknowledged, their memory carefully preserved in cemeteries. People now treated those deaths with reverence, even hesitating to let others view them carelessly. These deaths were understood as sacred and beautiful.


    It was time to move to the next step.


    ��This is how I see it. That war, and those deaths, must not be treated lightly. But...��


    I spoke the words I had considered for so long.


    ��It��s better to ensure that people remember��even if it��s through fleeting visits to this city��than to let it all fade into obscurity.��


    In truth, this was one of the reasons I had subtly supported Crossroad��s transformation into a tourist city.


    The more Crossroad thrived as a tourist destination...


    The more people come to this place, the more people will remember the war that took place here.


    ��It��s not just about mourning the deaths. I want to share the experience of how we all united under a single banner during that war.��


    I glanced around at everyone present��people of different genders, races, and origins.


    That precious memory of people coming together before the brink of annihilation...


    I hope the world never forgets it and continues to reflect on it endlessly.


    ��Crossroad has risen rapidly as a tourist city thanks to successful marketing. But as a tourist destination, it still lacks depth... it lacks content.��


    Evangeline let out a small groan at my pointed remark.


    ��You��re hitting me where it hurts...��


    ��You��re doing well, Evangeline. But there��s no need to focus only on showing the pretty and polished side of things. Don��t be ashamed to show Crossroad for what it truly is.��


    A warm southern city, brimming with the fragrance of flowers and ripe fruit.


    That��s one side of Crossroad.


    But it��s also a military city, a fortress city��the southernmost frontline that stood against the Beasts.


    That is what sets Crossroad apart from every other city.


    When I toured Crossroad recently, I could feel Evangeline��s inner turmoil.


    The Crossroad of steel and oil, and the Crossroad of flowers and fruits. She must have struggled deeply, thinking the two were at odds with one another, unsure of how to reconcile them.


    ��A city of flowers and fruits, and a fortress that repelled the Beasts��both are Crossroad. You don��t have to hide or cover up either of them. Just show them both boldly and proudly.��


    Evangeline swallowed hard.


    ��Do you think... those two things can coexist?��


    ��Of course.��


    In this stark, steel-laden fortress city, your mother opened a flower shop, and your father fell in love with her.


    If it��s you��someone who carries on both your parents�� legacy, from the weapons of your father to the orchard of your mother��then surely, you can embrace both flowers and steel.


    ��I��ll handle the initial investment for this historical project. The profits from future endeavors will go toward honoring the fallen and improving the welfare of veterans. Meanwhile, Crossroad gains a valuable tourist attraction.��


    At that, Kellibey suddenly spoke up.


    ��We��ll invest, too!��


    I waved my hand in surprise.


    ��Your offer is appreciated, but this isn��t a large-scale project. You really don��t need to. It��s enough if you just help with creating the historical records and filling the museum...��


    ��Still, let us chip in a little. At least let us put our names on it. This is a project to honor our comrades, after all.��


    Kellibey grinned.


    ��If we skip out on something like this, Kellison would probably scold me from the afterlife.��


    Verdandi raised her hand.


    ��We��ll join as well, Ash.��


    Then Kuilan followed, along with the Rompeller siblings.


    ��You wouldn��t leave us out, would you, Captain?��


    ��We��re broke, but IOUs work too, right?!��


    Kellison, Skuld, Kureha, King Poseidon...


    Everyone here had someone they wanted to honor, someone whose memory deserved to shine just a little longer because of this project.


    Even Hannibal and Evangeline were smiling now as they raised their hands to join in.


    Looking around at everyone, I couldn��t help but smile awkwardly.


    ��Alright. Let��s record this together... and let��s honor them all together.��


    Even though ten years had passed, the memories of those days still felt as vivid as if they had happened just yesterday.


    Nodding, I raised my glass.


    ��The history we all created together. The moments we all shared together.��


    Everyone lifted their glasses, clinking them with mine as we toasted.


    And so, the first project of the Jupiter Foundation began.


    The next day.


    A new guest arrived late at Crossroad��s north gate.


    ��Ah��it��s been so long since I��ve been to Crossroad...��


    He tapped the ground with his long staff and stroked his lengthy white beard...


    At the same time, he was dressed like a tourist, wearing a floral shirt, shorts, and oversized sunglasses that sparkled under the sun.


    It was none other than Dearmudin, the Lord of the Ivory Tower.


    ��It��s much warmer here than in New Terra. Is this why people always rave about the South?��


    ��Dearmudin!��


    Evangeline and I rushed out to greet him together.


    Evangeline smiled warmly as she quickly took his luggage from him.


    ��How was your trip? Everything alright?��


    ��Thanks to Crown Prince Ash sending a carriage, it was a very comfortable journey. And how have you been, Lady of Crossroad?��


    ��Oh, the same as always! And you, Lord Dearmudin, look as lively as ever!��


    ��Hahaha! I always make an effort to live younger than my age.��


    As the two laughed and chatted, I followed them slowly from behind.


    Ten years since the war.


    Even though Dearmudin had already been elderly during the final battle, he was still holding strong.


    However, the noticeable weight loss and the way his back hunched more than before were undeniable signs that time spares no one.


    ��...��


    True to his declaration after the final battle, Dearmudin had transformed the Ivory Tower into a foundation dedicated to the study of magic��s history.


    As magic wielders in this world often overlapped with scholars, the Ivory Tower still served as a great repository of knowledge.


    This also meant that the Ivory Tower had a close partnership with the Jupiter Foundation. All historians affiliated with the Jupiter Foundation studied at the Ivory Tower as part of their training.


    Dearmudin and I met frequently to discuss the future direction of the Jupiter Foundation.


    ��Did you speak with the others, Crown Prince Ash? How did it go?��


    ��Yes. Everyone agreed to help without hesitation. They even offered to invest.��


    ��That��s good to hear. The Jupiter Foundation��s historians may be young, but they are brilliant minds. Once things start moving in earnest, they��ll be able to make a positive impact on the world.��


    Dearmudin and I had already agreed on all matters concerning the Jupiter Foundation.


    Still, I had insisted on bringing the elderly sage to Crossroad��not only because his presence added credibility to the meeting, but also because he himself wanted to see his old comrades again.


    ��The Crossroad branch of the Ivory Tower is already set up. I��ll stay there for a while. A bit of warm sunlight might do wonders for these aching old bones.��


    His visit also doubled as a vacation and recovery period for him.


    Dearmudin had been longing to visit ever since he saw an advertisement for Crossroad on the outer wall of New Terra��s central square. However, he��d been too busy to make the trip until now, using the meeting as an excuse to hastily take leave. Just look at his floral-patterned shirt, his sunglasses, and his meticulously braided hair and beard...


    The so-called Crossroad branch of the Ivory Tower wasn��t anything extravagant. It was simply a small building constructed on a plot of land that had been transferred to the Ivory Tower long ago. It was more of a villa than a proper branch, but it was sufficient for the old sage to rest and recuperate.


    ��Well, it seems there��s nothing more for me to do here. Maybe I��ll just meet my old comrades, drink myself silly, and let the sun tan my pale skin...��


    Dearmudin began humming a cheerful tune, already slipping into vacation mode.


    I subtly interrupted him.


    ��By the way, Lord Dearmudin, there��s something you need to do.��


    ��Hmm? I��m on vacation, you know? Besides, didn��t you say we��ve already agreed on everything? What else do you want me to do?��


    ��It��s about Sid.��


    I lowered my voice, recalling what the other kings had told me yesterday about Sid��s manifested trait.


    ��It might lead to a clue in your ongoing research on the ��remnants�� of magic.��


    ��...��


    The aged archmage��s weary eyes, which had dulled with time, suddenly gleamed with an intense, piercing light��the unmistakable spark of unquenched curiosity.

 Chapter 846

    Side Story 21. [After Story] Sid (2)


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Southern end of the Empire. Crossroad.


    The lord��s manor. Children��s playroom.


    ��Daddy! Daddy!��


    The five-year-old twins, Emerald and Sapphire, came running toward Lucas with quick, eager steps.


    ��Pick us up! Pick us up!��


    Lucas smiled warmly at his two children, who were so angelic they could have been mistaken for cherubs. He opened his arms wide.


    ��You��re just like your mom... Come here!��


    The twins threw themselves at their father, burrowing into his embrace.


    ��Hi-yah!��


    And at the perfect timing, they both launched a synchronized attack��slamming their small bodies into Lucas��s solar plexus with pinpoint accuracy.


    ��Guhk...��


    Though they were his children, their combination strike was absolutely flawless. Lucas clutched his solar plexus and crumpled to the floor.


    ��You��re just like your mom...��


    The twins, now perched on their father��s fallen body, began bouncing up and down with peals of laughter.


    ��Climb on! Climb on!��


    ��Stomp him! Stomp him!��


    Their angelic faces were now adorned with mischievous grins.


    Lucas, kicked and pummeled by his children, eventually surrendered completely.


    Watching this unfold, I couldn��t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    ��I��ve heard the twins are notorious troublemakers, but seeing them in action... They��re terrifying. To think they could subdue Lucas, the greatest swordsman in the Empire, in an instant.��


    Still, as I glanced at Lucas, who was smiling despite being beaten up, I couldn��t help but feel happy as well.


    ��You look happy, Lucas.��


    ��I don��t get to see my children often... I��m grateful for every moment like this...��


    As Lucas spoke, four chubby little hands enthusiastically patted his cheeks. Being a dad really wasn��t an easy job.


    Then, as if deciding they��d had enough fun with their father, the twins suddenly turned their gazes toward me.


    Gulp.


    Emerald��s green eyes and Sapphire��s blue eyes gleamed like those of wild beasts that had spotted their next prey.


    ��Hey~ya~!��


    ��Woo~hee~!��


    On all fours, they began crawling toward me at lightning speed.


    ��Oh my God, quadrupedal movement?!��


    ��Hiiiii!��


    A scream escaped me before I could stop myself.


    ��Nooo!��


    Lucas, who had sprung up from the floor, leapt between me and the twins, throwing himself down dramatically.


    ��Don��t touch the master! Hit me instead... Just hit me!��


    The twins paused, exchanged glances, and then broke into bright smiles.


    ��Okay~!��


    And so it was decided.


    The twins resumed pummeling Lucas instead of me. Whenever it looked like their attention might shift toward me, Lucas would hurl himself in front of them to shield me. What a heartwarming display of loyalty.


    This one-sided beatdown continued until the true ruler of the household��Evangeline��finally arrived.


    ��You two troublemakers! How many times do I have to tell you to stop bothering your father?!��


    The twins, who had been drawing on Lucas��s face with crayons, burst into laughter and scrambled away.


    ��Mommy��s here~!��


    ��Scary~!��


    ��You little rascals! Can��t you stay still for once?!��


    Evangeline lunged to catch them, but the twins rolled and dodged nimbly, evading her grasp with ease.


    ��Haha...��


    I folded my arms behind my back and watched the spectacle with amusement.


    In Korea, there��s a saying: ��Four-year-olds are annoying, and seven-year-olds make you want to kill them.��


    It��s a phrase that describes the phases of childhood when kids drive their parents up the wall. Though it sounds extreme, any parent who��s been through it can relate.


    Indeed, Emerald and Sapphire were doing an excellent job tormenting their parents. I couldn��t help but look forward to their future mischief.


    ��You��ve got a tough road ahead, Lucas.��


    I teased.


    ��Hehe...��


    With his face now covered in an abstract crayon masterpiece, Lucas let out a meaningful chuckle.


    ��Have you forgotten, my lord...? You��re next...��


    ��Gah!��


    At the mention of Serenade, who was carrying my second child, a surge of anxiety washed over me.


    ��Will my child also become a reckless, wild troublemaker like these two...?��


    ��No, no way! My child will be kind, upright, and a paragon of filial piety! I��m sure of it!��


    ��Pfft... Yes, please keep believing that...��


    ��Gyaaah!��


    As I trembled in fear of the daunting future that lay ahead, the twins launched a new raid on their mother. They clung to Evangeline��s sides, tickling her mercilessly under her arms and ribs. Even the formidable Evangeline was on the verge of collapse.


    And just then, a calm but firm voice rang out.


    ��Kids.��


    The voice was young, yet carried an air of quiet authority.


    ��Your parents are struggling. Stop messing around.��


    ��...!��


    ��...!��


    As if by magic, the two little devils stopped tormenting their mother. They gently climbed down to the floor and scurried toward the source of the voice.


    At the entrance to the playroom stood a boy with red hair. As the twins approached, he reached out to softly pat their heads.


    ��There, there. Good kids.��


    Emerald and Sapphire, like well-trained wild animals, obediently sat down and accepted his touch. Witnessing this miraculous scene, we all felt a shiver run down our spines.


    This was the epitome of a model child!


    The child who, even at four and seven, never once caused trouble for his parents��a legend in the realm of child-rearing!


    ��Sid!��


    ��Godfather.��


    Sid bowed politely to me. His small frame straightened after the courteous gesture, and a soft smile spread across his round face.


    ��It��s been a while, Godfather. Have you been well?��


    Look at that mature smile and composed demeanor!


    Is this child really only eleven years old? He��s the very embodiment of kindness, righteousness, and filial piety��a paragon of virtue!


    ��Lilly... How in the world did you raise this kid?! I need to ask for your parenting secrets!��


    ��No matter how many times I asked, she never told me... She just said Sid grew up like this all on his own...��


    At my muttered words, Evangeline, who was sprawled next to Lucas, replied in a defeated tone.


    In any case, Sid, the wild animal tamer��no, the older sibling who skillfully managed the chaotic twins��turned to us and spoke politely.


    ��I��ll take care of the children, so the adults can attend to their business.��


    ��No, Sid.��


    I smiled gently at him.


    ��I came here today to see you.��


    ��Me? You came to see me?��


    Sid��s eyes widened in surprise. At the same time, Emerald and Sapphire let out low growls and clung to Sid��s pant legs from either side.


    It seemed they didn��t like the idea of their big brother being taken away to talk. But why did they look more like guard dogs protecting their master?


    ��Seeing that reminds me of the two of you when you were younger.��


    ��...We were like that?��


    ��...We weren��t like that... Actually, maybe we were...��


    Evangeline and Lucas got lost in their memories.


    Oh, you two were definitely like that. I vividly recalled the duo of knights who clung to my sides and growled at anyone who dared approach me. That was over ten years ago. Now that I think about it, the twins really do resemble their parents.


    But back to the matter at hand��I needed to have an important conversation with Sid.


    I gave Evangeline and Lucas a pointed look. Understanding my intention, the two swiftly stood up and grabbed Emerald and Sapphire.


    ��Stay still! Ah, don��t bite Mom��s hand!��


    ��Let��s play with Dad, kids! Come on, let��s go!��


    While the young parents wrestled with their squirming, wild-animal-like children, I quickly led Sid out of the playroom.


    ��I��ll be back soon!��


    ��Take your time, my lord! Ack��don��t pull my hair!��


    ��We��ll have a lovely family time while you��re gone!��


    Leaving behind the playroom, now transformed into a chaotic battlefield, we made our escape. Raising kids really wasn��t an easy job.


    ��Godfather, is there something wrong?��


    Sid walked beside me, his face filled with concern.


    ��Did I... do something wrong?��


    ��...��


    His large eyes, shimmering with unease, looked up at me.


    They were the eyes of a child who had matured far too early for his age. There was a depth in them that was almost unsettling.


    For a moment, I couldn��t find the words to speak. Then, I smiled warmly at him.


    ��No, it��s quite the opposite.��


    ��The opposite?��


    ��There��s something only you can do. I��ve come to ask for your help.��


    I gently placed my hand on Sid��s shoulder and guided him forward.


    ��Let��s go. Someone is waiting for you.��


    Dearmudin was waiting for us in the drawing room.


    The old mage, who was stroking his neatly braided beard, immediately lit up with interest when Sid entered the room.


    ��Hoho, indeed...!��


    Seeing Sid looking unsure of what to do, I quickly stepped forward and introduced them.


    ��It��s been a while since you last met, hasn��t it? This is Dearmudin. He��s the head of the Ivory Tower of the Magic History Foundation and was once your mother��s colleague.��


    ��Hello, Sir Dearmudin.��


    Sid immediately bowed politely.


    Dearmudin removed his sunglasses and placed them on the table before gesturing to Sid.


    ��Yes, it��s been a long time since I last saw you as a baby. Come closer, will you?��


    Though Sid hesitated for a moment, he didn��t stop. He walked over and sat on the sofa in front of Dearmudin.


    The old mage studied the boy carefully.


    ��...Even when I saw you as a baby, I could feel it.��


    After a long examination, Dearmudin finally spoke.


    ��Such extraordinary talent. Had you been born in the age of magic, your name would have resounded across the world. People would have praised you for generations to come.��


    The Mana-Chosen.


    Sid��s innate magical talent was overwhelming, to say the least.


    It was so immense that even in the womb, his mana sensitivity caused constant discomfort for his mother, Lilly.


    Even in the bleak visions of the future I��d seen��after the world��s destruction��Sid had risen as the sole archmage of that era.


    And even now, in a world where magic had all but vanished, fragments of his talent still lingered.


    ��It��s truly a pity. If the age of magic had persisted, I would gladly have handed over the position of Master of the Ivory Tower to you...��


    Dearmudin��s regretful words made Sid tilt his head in confusion.


    ��Um, excuse me... but what exactly is magic?��


    ��...��


    ��I��ve heard my mother mention it a few times, but I��ve never seen it myself.��


    Dearmudin stroked his beard, letting out a good-natured chuckle. The usually strict old man was surprisingly gentle when it came to children.


    ��Magic was once the miraculous light that supported this world.��


    ��The miraculous light...?��


    ��But because it was fundamentally a borrowed power from another realm, your godfather destroyed it to free our world completely.��


    Dearmudin glanced at me briefly.


    I shrugged awkwardly. Well, it was true that I had effectively rendered an entire class of mages unemployed.


    ��But even though that power has faded from the world, remnants of it still linger in certain places.��


    As he spoke, Dearmudin began rummaging through his belongings.


    ��As the head of the Magic History Foundation, I��ve spent the past ten years collecting, identifying, and studying these remnants of magic.��


    Dearmudin reached into his robes and pulled out an item, holding it out for us to see.


    ��Do you see this?��


    The object he revealed was a necklace with a transparent gemstone dangling from it.


    Even with the heightened perception that came from having held the power of three Absolute Beings, I couldn��t detect anything particularly strange about it. Only by focusing intently could I barely sense a faint ripple of energy emanating from the necklace.


    But Sid saw something entirely different.


    ��What is this? Something blue... it��s glowing and spilling out from the necklace.��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Dearmudin and I exchanged a look.


    ��Can you see it, Prince Ash?��


    ��Beyond a faint ripple, no. Nothing.��


    ��The same for me. But it seems the boy can see it much more clearly.��


    Dearmudin extended the necklace toward Sid.


    ��Would you like to touch it?��


    ��...��


    Sid hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out. The instant his fingertips made contact with the necklace��


    Whooosh!


    A cool gust of wind burst forth from the necklace.


    The curtains in the drawing room flapped wildly, and the flames of the lit candles tilted sharply to the side.


    While Dearmudin and I could only perceive the gusts of wind and their physical effects, Sid saw something far more extraordinary.


    ��Blue particles... they��re everywhere...!��


    The boy��s wide eyes darted around, following the shimmering motes.


    ��It��s beautiful...��


    As quickly as it had come, the wind began to subside. The light from the necklace gradually dimmed and faded away.


    ��It��s disappearing... the glow is fading...��


    A moment later, the drawing room returned to its previous calm, as if the windstorm had never happened.


    Dearmudin leaned forward slightly and spoke softly to the stunned Sid, who was still processing what had just happened.


    ��This is a remnant of magic��a fragment of a miracle.��


    ��...��


    ��When the gate to the spirit realm was sealed, and all the guardian trees vanished, the vast majority of mana simply evaporated into nothingness. However...��


    Dearmudin held the now-dull necklace aloft.


    ��A small fraction��an exceedingly tiny amount of mana��and the magic it created still lingers in scattered places across this world.��


    ��...��


    ��This stray mana, left unchecked, can manifest in unpredictable ways. It might do something as harmless as turning grass red, or bring rain to a drought-stricken land, or provide warmth on a cold winter night. But...��


    The old mage��s weary eyes locked onto the boy��s clear, innocent gaze.


    ��In the worst-case scenario, it could manifest as an enormous infernal disaster that burns the entire world to ash.��


    ��...��


    Sid swallowed hard, his throat bobbing with nervous tension.


    Dearmudin continued, his tone earnest.


    ��For years, I��ve been working to safely eliminate these remnants of magic. But even for someone once hailed as an archmage, it hasn��t been an easy task. Simply locating these remnants is a monumental challenge, and removing them is even harder. Most of the time, I��ve had to settle for storing them or recording their locations.��


    ��...��


    ��But with your help, as someone chosen by mana itself... It might finally be possible to completely and safely eradicate every last fragment of these miracles from this world.��


    Dearmudin��s voice grew more impassioned as he made his plea.


    ��This is something only you can do. Will you help us?��


    ��...��


    ��Of course, I��ll seek your mother��s permission first, and I promise you��ll be properly compensated. But ultimately, your decision matters most.��


    ��...��


    ��This is not an easy matter, so if you need time to think, we can discuss it later with your mother. And if you choose to refuse, that��s perfectly fine as well. There��s no pressure.��


    A brief silence hung in the air.


    Sid, who had been staring at the floor, slowly lifted his large, shimmering eyes to meet ours.


    ��There��s... one thing I��d like to ask.��


    ��Anything. Go ahead.��


    ��If these remnants of magic... these fragments of miracles... can be used...��


    Sid��s voice trembled as he struggled to speak.


    ��Could they... could they heal my mother��s legs?��


    ��...��


    Dearmudin and I were rendered speechless, staring at the boy in stunned silence.

 Chapter 847

    Side Story 22. [After Story] Remnants


    ��Could it... could it heal my mother��s legs?��


    ��...��


    I hesitated at Sid��s question, but Dearmudin answered firmly.


    ��That would be difficult.��


    Dearmudin��s voice was stern.


    ��We cannot control the purpose or the form in which these remnants manifest.��


    ��...��


    ��They are, quite literally, just remnants. The only thing we can do is discover them.��


    The remnants of miracles that disappeared a decade ago.


    When, where, or how they gather and manifest is beyond our control.


    All we can do is find them, witness them, record them, carefully extract them, and let them go. That is the best we can manage.


    ��...��


    Sid lowered his head in disappointment.


    Dearmudin��s voice remained firm as he continued.


    ��Of course, the possibility that the remnant you seek exists somewhere in this world isn��t zero. A miracle capable of healing your mother��s injury might still be out there. But.��


    Dearmudin shook his head.


    ��That possibility is as close to zero as it can get.��


    ��...��


    ��It would be better for you not to expect it.��


    He said bluntly.


    Sid murmured in a subdued voice.


    ��If the miracle I want doesn��t exist... then why should I do this?��


    ��...��


    ��Is it just because it��s something only I can do? Because I��m needed?��


    This time, I spoke up.


    ��Ten years ago, during the war with the monsters, your mother... Lilly... could have left Crossroad at any time.��


    I smiled softly as I recalled my former mage.


    ��But she chose to stay. She stayed and fought in a war that determined the fate of the world.��


    ��...��


    ��If it were for something like money, fame, or power��any of those worldly things��it would have been better for her to leave. The front lines were far too dangerous. A place where so many lost their lives. But Lilly stayed to the end. Do you know why?��


    Sid��s eyes widened as he listened to his mother��s story.


    I delivered the answer with conviction.


    ��To protect the world.��


    ��...!��


    ��She stayed to protect the people she cherished. That��s why.��


    There was no need to say it.


    The one Lilly stayed to protect was Sid. And Sid, of course, understood that immediately.


    ��Because of those selfless choices, we were ultimately able to save the world. There��s no need to explain how much Lilly contributed to that effort.��


    ��...��


    ��She probably didn��t boast about it much, but your parents are great heroes who saved this world.��


    I emphasized my words, wanting Sid to truly hear them.


    ��Don��t do something just because it��s something only you can do, or because people need you to do it.��


    If that had been the case, Lilly would have left the front lines as soon as enough mages were assigned and the alchemy workshops became fully operational.


    But Lilly stayed until the very last battle. She fought alongside everyone else on that battlefield, putting her life on the line.


    ��If you��re going to do something, it should be because it��s what your heart tells you to do. That��s the only way you��ll be able to truly stand your ground when the moment comes to fight.��


    People who constantly look for a way out never truly face the challenges before them.


    But Lilly stood tall against the towering wall of the world, challenging it head-on.


    That��s why, in that moment, she became great.


    ��That��s why we don��t want to force you. As I said, Sid, this is a request, not a demand.��


    ��...��


    ��We��re old and jaded adults. You don��t need to feel compelled to accept this just because we asked. Don��t feel burdened by the idea of refusing.��


    Even though I said that, I knew there was no way this boy wouldn��t feel some kind of burden. But I meant every word.


    If Sid chose to help, collecting the remnants of magic would become much easier, and the world would undoubtedly become a safer place.


    But if he wasn��t willing, then it was meaningless from the start.


    ��...��


    After a moment of silence, Sid hesitated, then mumbled.


    ��My father...��


    He lifted his eyes, which so resembled his father��s, and looked at me.


    ��Was it the same for him?��


    ��...��


    ��Did my father also fight to protect the world, to protect the people he cherished? Did he choose to fight for that?��


    I exhaled the breath that had caught in my chest and nodded.


    ��Yes.��


    ��I heard my mom and dad were both mages.��


    ��They were. Your mother was a Fire Mage, and your father was a Metal Mage.��


    ��Then if I do this��if I handle the remnants of magic...��


    Sid clenched his small fists tightly and asked,


    ��Can I become a mage like my parents?��


    ��Of course.��


    Even in a world where magic has vanished...


    If Sid were to become the sole person capable of handling the last remnants of magic,


    ��You could. No, only you can become the final mage of this world.��


    With traditional classifications of elemental magic meaningless now... perhaps Sid could be called the ��Remnants Mage.��


    ...No.


    Maybe ��Memories Mage�� would suit him better.


    ��I... I want to try.��


    Sid hesitated but then spoke up, raising his head to look at me.


    ��If doing this can protect the world, if it can help me protect the people I cherish, then I want to try!��


    ��...��


    ��But I have one... no, two conditions.��


    ��Let��s hear them.��


    ��If, during the process of collecting remnants, I happen to find the remnant of magic I��ve been hoping for... please allow me to use it as I wish.��


    Dearmudin and I exchanged glances and nodded.


    ��We would need to examine it first, but as long as it poses no harm to the world, you may do as you please.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��There��s no need to thank us. We��re the ones who are grateful. And what��s your second condition?��


    This time, Sid didn��t hesitate.


    ��Tell me. Tell me the stories of the war. About my mom and dad... I want to know about them.��


    ��...��


    ��I... I find it hard to ask Mom about Dad.��


    I smiled softly and reached out, gently ruffling Sid��s hair.


    ��Alright. I��ll agree to both of your conditions.��


    I let out a small breath and turned to gaze at the city center of Crossroad from the lord��s manor.


    ��Well then, let��s go get your mother��s permission.��


    ��No.��


    Lilly refused outright.


    Crossroad Central Hall, the lord��s office.


    As the city grew and responsibilities increased, a new administrative building had been constructed. Lilly now worked as an aide in the lord��s office here.


    She had greeted Dearmudin and me with a warm smile, but the moment we mentioned entrusting Sid with this task, her expression darkened immediately.


    ��You want to entrust something like this to my child? And Sid said he��d do it? Ugh...��


    Lilly shook her head firmly, disbelief etched into her features.


    ��Shouldn��t you have asked for my permission first, Your Highness? I am Sid��s mother!��


    ��...I thought if I got your permission first and then asked Sid, he��d feel compelled to agree even if it wasn��t what he wanted.��


    Lilly clamped her mouth shut.


    Sid was a kind child, especially obedient to his mother.


    If Lilly had given her approval first, Sid would��ve gone along with it no matter how he truly felt.


    That��s why we sought Sid��s opinion first before coming to Lilly.


    ��Sid is only eleven years old! He��s too young to make this kind of decision, and far too young to handle such a dangerous task!��


    ��We��re not saying we��ll deploy Sid to collect magical remnants immediately. At the earliest, it would be five years from now.��


    According to the Empire��s military laws, one could only begin service at sixteen.


    While even that standard was absurdly low, it was still the minimum legal age set by this world.


    ��But even if he starts working as a mage in five years, he��ll need to begin studying magic now to ensure his safety. That��s why we��re bringing it up now.��


    ��In a world where magic has disappeared, you��re telling him to become a mage...��


    Lilly sighed in frustration, brushing her fingers over her forehead.


    Dearmudin spoke up.


    ��Our Ivory Tower will provide him with the best education. Not just in magic, but also in academics, culture, and everything else he��ll need to live a full and wise life in this world.��


    ��...��


    ��I��m even considering relocating permanently to Crossroad. At the newly established branch of the Ivory Tower here, I��ll personally teach Sid for the next five years. Think of it as sending him to a prestigious school.��


    ��...��


    ��And then, five years later, you can discuss with Sid and make a final decision. Whether he��ll take on this responsibility or not...��


    ��...��


    ��If he decides to refuse at that time, that��s perfectly fine. Neither I nor Prince Ash will force him. If Sid isn��t willing, it��s a task that cannot and should not be done.��


    Lilly covered her eyes with both hands.


    ��You call it collecting remnants of magic, but isn��t it no different from being part of a bomb disposal team? How could you ask my child to do something like that...��


    ��Lilly.��


    ��I understand someone has to do it. But why does it have to be my son?��


    ��Lilly.��


    Dearmudin met her gaze with a solemn expression.


    ��If it were something I could do, I��d gladly take on the task myself. Not just me��every former mage would have stepped forward eagerly. Lilly, you would��ve volunteered as well, wouldn��t you?��


    ��...��


    ��But we can no longer even see magic properly, can we?��


    Dearmudin let out a dry chuckle and leaned back in his chair.


    ��Shall I be completely honest? I feel jealous of Sid.��


    ��...!��


    ��I envy that boy who can see and touch the remnants of magic I once loved... the boy who will monopolize the fragments of my memories.��


    From the perspective of a mage,


    And true to his position as head of the Ivory Tower��someone who judged solely by talent, not age or rank��


    Dearmudin admitted the truth.


    He was jealous of the young boy who surpassed him so completely in magical talent.


    And yet, despite that jealousy, he wanted to pass down everything he knew to Sid.


    ��...��


    Lilly, too, was a mage.


    Between the two mages who had once dedicated their lives to the same craft��who had wielded the same flames��there was a wordless understanding that I, someone who was never truly a mage, couldn��t fully grasp.


    ��The past of this world... a past that everyone is forgetting, that no one will remember in the end...��


    Dearmudin��s voice turned soft, almost pleading.


    ��Shouldn��t someone still discover and record those remnants and memories?��


    ��Just let them be forgotten...��


    Lilly��s voice trembled as she covered her face with her hands.


    ��They��ll all be forgotten in the end anyway... Those memories, those remnants... they��ll all eventually become meaningless...��


    ��Lilly.��


    I spoke gently.


    ��You��re trying so hard not to forget, aren��t you?��


    ��...!��


    ��I��m the same. All of us are.��


    Ten years had passed since the war ended.


    People have adapted to a world without magic.


    They��ve adjusted to a world where countless lives have vanished.


    They��ve come to accept those empty spaces as if they were always meant to be.


    And that��s exactly why I��ve tried so desperately to remember.


    By collecting the remnants of magic and establishing the History Foundation...


    I��ve sought to recall the past that has slipped away, and the memories of the people who have disappeared.


    ��And Sid... he wants to know, too. About those memories.��


    About you and Godhand, and the days you shared...


    ��...��


    Lilly, her tear-streaked face still trembling, slowly lowered her hands.


    She finally spoke, her voice filled with exhaustion.


    ��...Promise me.��


    ��Name it.��


    ��In five years, you��ll ask Sid what he truly wants. If he hesitates, even for a moment, you must not let him take this on. And, Your Highness... you have to step back completely.��


    ��Of course.��


    ��And even if Sid does choose to start this, if, at any point, he finds it too difficult or wants to stop... you must let him walk away.��


    ��I promise.��


    ��His safety must come first, no matter what.��


    ��He��ll be the last and only mage of this world. Nothing will ever be more important than Sid��s safety.��


    At that, Lilly let out a faint laugh.


    ��And you��ll have to pay him well. A proper salary with benefits.��


    ��I��ll start counting his years of service right now.��


    ��And you��ll have to give him lots of medals, too.��


    ��I��ll make sure he has a mountain of them.��


    ��And also...��


    Lilly began listing off additional conditions, one after another, before falling silent and staring into my eyes.


    ��You must cherish him. Your Highness.��


    ��...��


    ��You��re Sid��s only godfather, after all.��


    ��You��re right. Sid is my only godchild.��


    He is the child of my two comrades.


    He is a symbol of hope for all of us who fought on the front lines.


    And he is the one who gave me the resolve to stand firm in the face of the final nightmare��a truly precious child.


    I smiled gently and nodded.


    ��I��ll treasure him. Always.��

 Chapter 848

    Side Story 23. [After Story] Yun & Kuilan


    Six months later.


    Imperial Year 662.


    Ten years after the final battle against the monsters.


    Central Continent. Near the Great Forest. Beastkin Village.


    Bang! Boom!


    Fireworks bloomed in the clear morning sky.


    Colorful fabric decorations, densely hung from the branches of a Maple tree in the village center, fluttered in the wind.


    The entire beastkin village was steeped in a festive atmosphere. The village children ran around laughing, holding pinwheels and toys wrapped in yarn.


    It was the wedding of Kuilan, King of the Beastkin, and Yun, Princess of the Ariane Kingdom.


    Their marriage signified the union of their two nations, and the entire Great Forest had prepared for this historic celebration. Kings and envoys from all over the world had gathered in the Great Forest to offer their congratulations.


    ��Yun-unnie! You look sooo beautiful!��


    Bridal waiting room.


    Wearing the traditional wedding attire of the beastkin, Yun smiled warmly at the guests offering their compliments.


    Her dress, adorned with flowers and greenery, was draped with a cape decorated with Maple leaves and feathers. She shimmered with vitality. Having spent the past six months diligently eating, exercising, and recovering, Yun had regained her health to the point where she was almost unrecognizable.


    ��Does it look weird?��


    ��Weird? No way! You look stunning! Wow, seeing the beastkin��s traditional outfit up close, it��s really unique...��


    Evangeline gushed, practically spitting in excitement.


    The other women gathered around��members of the once-famous Hero��s Party��nodded in agreement.


    For those accustomed to the human tradition of white wedding dresses, Yun��s ensemble, adorned with the colors of nature, was not just unique but truly mesmerizing.


    ��Your skin was already pale, but after sleeping for ten years, you look even whiter.��


    Yun scratched her cheek as she looked in the mirror.


    The traditional markings of the Leaf Tribe were painted on her fair cheeks.


    ��I��m a bit worried I might look too ghostly. I really have recovered a lot, though...��


    The naturally pale complexion of northern folk had always been a minor insecurity for Yun.


    Being praised as having ��porcelain-like skin�� was only a compliment when one wasn��t so white that they blended into the snow.


    Ten years ago, she had put in the effort to tan her skin to a soft cream color. But after spending a decade unconscious in bed, she was now even paler than before.


    ��Oh, come on, you��re complaining about that? Then swap skin with me!��


    ��Yeah, yeah! Take my freckles too!��


    ��And my blemishes!��


    ��My acne as well!��


    ��Hey, take my husband too! Let��s trade��I��ll take Kuilan instead!��


    The last remark came from Orange, a perfumer from the Gambler��s Club.


    Her seasoned joke, brimming with experience, had everyone applauding and laughing.


    When asked about the plans after the wedding, Yun smiled sheepishly and replied.


    ��For our honeymoon, we��re heading to Crossroad...��


    At that, Evangeline threw up her arms and struck a pose.


    ��I��ve reserved the top-floor suite at Hotel Crossroad! Enjoy yourselves in the South��s best tourist city!��


    ��So jealous... My lord, will we get to stay in the suite if we visit too?��


    ��Of course! You know what, instead of just talking about it, how about a Hero��s Party vacation?!��


    The women buzzed excitedly at the idea.


    But plans for a vacation could wait. Today was Yun��s special day.


    As everyone eagerly asked, ��What��s next?�� Yun chuckled and continued.


    ��After that, we��ll take the Rompeller Cruise up the eastern sea and visit my homeland.��


    ��Wow, that sounds luxurious!��


    ��Well, of course, it has to be! Our dear Princess Yun suffered enough��it��s time for her to enjoy nothing but the sweet life!��


    ��A real honeymoon, huh~? So jealous~��


    Since waking up, Yun had yet to visit her homeland.


    She had been too weak, the distance was too far, and the wedding preparations had kept her busy.


    Now, as part of their honeymoon, she planned to visit her home with Kuilan.


    ��And after that... we��re planning to settle down here for good.��


    Yun gazed out the bridal waiting room window at the lively beastkin village.


    ��Living here, I��ve realized it��s truly a wonderful place.��


    ��And you��ve got your beloved here too, huh?!��


    ��Well...��


    Yun smiled, slightly embarrassed.


    ��That��s about right.��


    A chorus of squeals erupted from the room.


    ��Okay, okay, but who confessed first?!��


    ��How did the proposal happen?!��


    ��Come on, spill the details!��


    ��This is what we came for! Out with it, out with it!��


    Her guests swarmed around her, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Yun clutched her stomach, laughing uncontrollably, before finally starting her story.


    ��Well, here��s how it all happened...��


    At the entrance to the wedding hall.


    Amidst the crowd of guests, Kuilan was busy shaking hands, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Seeing him, I called out loudly.


    ��Congratulations, Kuilan! You��re finally getting married!��


    ��Captain!��


    Kuilan��s face lit up as he turned toward me.


    ��Madam, and Sir Knight! Ah... and Daram, and even Lady Elize, you��ve all come!��


    He took the time to greet each member of our delegation from the Bringar Duchy.


    Aside from Daram, who had been addressed incorrectly, everyone smiled warmly in return.


    ��Oh wow, Madam, you��ve come all this way despite your condition.��


    ��Haha, how could I miss your wedding?��


    ��I��m grateful... and I feel bad at the same time...��


    As we entered, we all took turns congratulating Kuilan on his wedding.


    I took one look at Kuilan, who was dressed to the nines, and let out a whistle.


    ��You look great today.��


    Kuilan was dressed in the traditional attire of the northern Ariane Kingdom.


    True to its cold, wintry climate, the outfit was a snug leather suit that clung to the body from the neck down. The white garment, tanned from polar bear hide, was as pristine as freshly fallen snow. Thick white fur densely covered his shoulders and back.


    ��Yun is wearing the traditional attire of the beastkin, and I��m wearing Ariane��s traditional outfit. We decided to swap.��


    Kuilan grinned.


    ��How does it look? Not too weird, right?��


    ��It suits you perfectly.��


    The Ariane Kingdom, after all, valued physical aesthetics, so their ceremonial attire was designed to complement the body. Given Kuilan��s towering stature and muscular build, the outfit looked like it was made for him.


    I circled around him once, inspecting him with a smirk.


    ��But seriously, what happened to your stomach?!��


    I gave his belly a firm pat.


    Gone was the sculpted body of a prime warrior��he had softened into a well-fed muscle pig.


    Kuilan scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    ��I did lose some muscle, but it wasn��t this bad. It��s just... Yun needed to gain some weight, so we��ve been eating well together, and, well...��


    ��Hah. They say people gain weight when they��re happily living together...��


    For the record, I had also ballooned up during my honeymoon. I had turned into a pudgy Ash, and it was only thanks to Lucas mercilessly forcing me to train that I managed to lose it again.


    Serenade, seemingly recalling that time, covered her mouth and chuckled.


    ��You were adorable back then too.��


    ��Ahem.��


    Daram and Elize shot me a look that practically screamed, Here they go again. I cleared my throat. Today, the only ones allowed to show off their love were Kuilan and Yun!


    ��Well, anyway, at least during the ceremony��like this!��


    Hup!


    Kuilan sucked in a deep breath and tensed his abs. The round belly vanished, and his old six-pack reemerged.


    A chorus of admiration rippled through the group.


    ��Oooh!��


    ��Hoo...! If I stay like this, I��ll look decent enough, right?��


    ��Good, good! That��s the body we remember! Keep it that way all day, got it?��


    Just then, Lucas silently stepped up beside me.


    With a casual flick of his finger��poke!��he pressed into Kuilan��s side.


    ��Graaah!��


    Kuilan instantly deflated like a punctured balloon, his belly bouncing back into place.


    Lucas?! What the hell was that for?!


    ��Fufu.��


    Lucas smirked evilly and slipped back behind me.


    ��The final victor of the muscle war... is me.��


    Since when was that even a competition?! Actually... now that I thought about it, maybe we had competed over that before...?


    Anyway, since Kuilan still had guests to greet, we didn��t tease him any further. After exchanging a few more words, we made our way into the ceremony hall.


    ��Congratulations! Be happy!��


    ��See you at the reception, Captain!��


    Leaving Kuilan behind, we stepped inside the hall.


    The space was alive with chatter, filled with guests holding drinks and enjoying their meals.


    In one corner, a fountain gushed with liquor and refreshments, with glasses stacked high beside it. Nearby, a buffet table was piled with various dishes, allowing guests to serve themselves freely.


    Ah, so this was how the feast was arranged.


    ��We��re heading to the bridal waiting room now, my lord.��


    ��Alright. I��ll stop by later.��


    Since the waiting room was already crowded, we decided to send Serenade in first.


    Serenade, Bodybag, and Elize made their way toward the bridal waiting room at the back. Since Serenade was heavily pregnant and moving with difficulty, Bodybag and Elize supported her on either side.


    Lucas and I proceeded further into the banquet hall.


    ��Let��s see...��


    Nearby, a group of northern guests had gathered, and among them, a loud, boisterous laugh rang out.


    An older man with a ruddy face, missing an arm, was grinning broadly.


    Miller Ariane. The King of the Ariane Kingdom.


    Kuilan��s father-in-law and Yun��s father.


    ��These dumplings are fantastic! I bet they��d do well in the north too!��


    Miller was clearly in high spirits. I approached him with a smile.


    ��It��s been a while, Miller. Congratulations.��


    ��Oh! Prince Ash! It has been a while!��


    We shook hands, exchanging friendly smiles.


    Once the most self-centered king, focused solely on his own kingdom, Miller had changed after the war ten years ago. He had become one of the most proactive rulers in ensuring peace and stability across the continent. Naturally, our relationship had improved significantly.


    ��Now that Yun has returned alive, I have nothing more to ask for.��


    With a face flushed from alcohol, Miller took another swig and let out a long sigh.


    ��I just want her to be happy.��


    ��I hope for that as well.��


    ��Come to think of it, isn��t this quite the amusing situation? Yun was originally supposed to marry you.��


    Gulp.


    A long-forgotten memory resurfaced��the grand banquet in New Terra, where my father had publicly announced my engagement to Yun... which I had promptly broken off.


    Miller gave me a sly smirk.


    ��Shouldn��t you be giving a very generous wedding gift?��


    ��D-Don��t worry. I��ve got it covered...��


    ��Pwahaha! I��m just messing with you!��


    Miller laughed heartily, then gazed across the banquet hall with a distant look in his eyes.


    ��The times have truly changed.��


    ��...��


    ��A daughter I thought was dead has returned. The warriors who were once young and reckless are now marrying and having children.��


    Time flowed like a river, turning even the bloodiest of battles into distant memories.


    After a brief silence, Miller spoke again.


    ��I��m planning to step down soon.��


    ��Step down...?��


    ��I��ve already transferred most of my ruling authority to my eldest daughter. She��s strong and wise.��


    Nearby, the First Princess of the Ariane Kingdom was visible.


    The towering woman was openly sobbing, overwhelmed with emotion at her younger sister��s survival and wedding. Her husband gently wiped the tears from her eyes on her behalf.


    ��She will govern Ariane well.��


    ��Miller...��


    ��The times have changed. The world must now be led by the young.��


    Miller raised his glass and looked directly at me.


    ��The same goes for you, Prince Ash. You will be Emperor soon.��


    ��...��


    ��Guide the coming era into something beautiful. I will step back and watch with joy.��


    He downed his drink in one go, then grinned before striding off toward his people.


    ��The young kings are arriving. It��s time for this old man to step aside.��


    I watched Miller��s retreating figure for a moment before turning around.


    And there��


    ��Ash!��


    Mikhail, the young king of the Vermillion Kingdom, was walking toward me with a bright smile.

 Chapter 849

    Side Story 24. [After Story] Yun & Kuilan (2)


    ��Ash!��


    ��Mikhail!��


    Mikhail approached with his arms wide open.


    I mirrored his gesture, and we embraced.


    ��Have you been well?��


    The young king smiled as he spoke, his jaw now covered with a thick beard.


    A few years ago, he had started growing it, frustrated by how young he looked and wanting to be taken more seriously. Now, it had filled out quite nicely.


    ��I��ve been doing great. But man, that beard looks impressive.��


    ��Right? Looks good, doesn��t it? Do you know how many years it took to grow this much?��


    Unlike Lucas, whose beard grew back overnight, Mikhail��s facial hair was slow to come in. Even growing enough to cover his chin had taken a long time.


    ��But my wives hate it. They nag me every day to shave it off...��


    Mikhail let out a deep sigh.


    Sure enough, a short distance away, five women were watching us��not me, but his beard��with clear disapproval.


    Well, their husband was an unparalleled beauty. It made sense that they wouldn��t be thrilled about him hiding that face under a beard.


    ��Anyway, that was quite the long journey. What about your kingdom?��


    ��I left it in my sister��s hands. To be honest, I��ve been entrusting her with domestic affairs for a while now. No need to worry.��


    That reminded me��Mikhail��s sister and I had also once been engaged, before it fell through.


    Just like with Yun, old connections kept resurfacing today. Not that I had anyone to blame but myself...


    ��Did you fly here on a Griffin?��


    ��Well... about that.��


    Mikhail scratched the back of his head before lowering his voice.


    ��I can��t ride Griffins anymore.��


    ��What? Why not?��


    ��You know how our kingdom used magic to create enhanced soldiers, right? The Griffins were the same. They were artificially bred and strengthened through magic. But now that magic has disappeared from the world...��


    My mouth opened slightly in realization.


    Mikhail smiled bitterly.


    ��The ones we have left are still alive, but they endured harsh conditions during the war. They��ve aged, and we don��t make them fly anymore. We��re letting them live out their days peacefully in pastures.��


    ��That��s...��


    ��If you��re feeling guilty, don��t.��


    Mikhail grinned.


    ��My goal was always to fix my kingdom��s twisted ways. Honestly, I��m grateful.��


    ��...��


    Time moves forward.


    The world continues to change.


    I could only hope that the changes I had led were truly for the better.


    We continued chatting for a while before Mikhail excused himself to greet the other kings.


    At that moment, a group of priests, clad in tightly fitted black robes, approached me.


    Recognizing familiar faces, I smiled.


    ��High Priestess, and... Torkel!��


    It was Rosetta, the High Priestess, and Torkel, who had been the most unbreakable tank on our frontlines.


    Torkel was dressed in a priest��s robe that covered him completely. On his head, he wore a white helmet, the kind used by the Holy Knights.


    ��It has been a while, Your Highness.��


    Both priests bowed to me.


    Grinning, I shook their hands.


    ��You��ve both been well?��


    ��There is no doubt about it. Thanks to your cooperation, Your Highness, we are spending our days quite fruitfully.��


    Rosetta smiled, the characteristic wrinkles at the corners of her lips showing.


    Tch. There was definitely a hidden jab in that.


    Ever since divine power and healing magic vanished, a new medical system had to be established. Rosetta had been working herself to the bone to make that happen.


    I had provided as much support as possible, but the workload had only increased.


    Still, thanks to the efforts of the Goddess��s Order, the world had somehow managed to adapt over the past ten years. Though, from what I heard, the priests and doctors were still struggling.


    ��By the way... have you seen Zenis?��


    After a brief discussion about the state of healthcare across the continent, Rosetta scanned the area.


    ��I heard he��d be here today, but I haven��t spotted him yet.��


    Honestly, he probably ran off the moment he heard Rosetta was coming...


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, Rosetta��s eyes suddenly gleamed.


    ��There he is.��


    Sure enough, when I turned in that direction, I spotted Zenis huddled beside Hannibal near the liquor fountain. The moment Rosetta locked onto him, he flinched in alarm.


    ��We desperately need every capable priest we can get.��


    Rosetta smirked. ��Time to capture at least one wandering priest.��


    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she strode toward him.


    ��Zenis, Zenis. Hand over your head. If you don��t, I��ll start adding heresy points~��


    ��Hiiiik!��


    Zenis immediately tried to flee, but Hannibal grabbed his arm.


    Zenis let out a betrayed scream��Hannibal, not you too?!��but there was no escape. He was promptly seized by Rosetta.


    I chuckled as I watched, then turned my gaze back to Torkel.


    Through the visor of his helmet, I could faintly see him smiling.


    ��How have you been, Torkel?��


    ��I have been well, Your Highness. And I am relieved to see that you are also doing fine.��


    Torkel looked at ease.


    He stood comfortably, without tension, effortlessly accepting the gazes directed at him.


    For the first time in a long while, we spoke casually about our lives.


    ��I still feel unworthy of the position I hold, but since I have been entrusted with it, I am doing my best.��


    Torkel had become the High Priest of the leper colony where he had once lived.


    Not only was he working to improve the island��s inadequate medical facilities, but he was also collaborating with the Order to develop a cure for leprosy.


    ��There are still many who fear and despise lepers... but just having a temple on the island and a High Priest in place has already changed the way people look at us.��


    Torkel nodded solemnly.


    ��If we continue our efforts, the way they see us will gradually grow warmer.��


    I patted his shoulder.


    ��You��re doing well.��


    ��It��s thanks to Your Highness��s support.��


    ��I haven��t done much.��


    Torkel shook his head.


    ��Ten years ago, people of different races and nations were able to unite as one. That was only possible because Your Highness led the way.��


    He bowed deeply.


    ��Since that day, everyone has become a little more accepting of ��differences.�� And the prejudice against us lepers... has softened greatly.��


    ��...��


    ��We are always grateful, Your Highness.��


    I smiled awkwardly.


    ��There��s still a long way to go, right?��


    ��But we��re getting closer, little by little. Someday, we��ll reach our goal.��


    ��Let��s keep working toward that future together.��


    With my hand still resting on his shoulder, I spoke firmly.


    Torkel bowed his head deeply in response.


    More guests continued to arrive.


    The Rompeller siblings entered and immediately started handing out cruise brochures, promoting their business by pointing out that today��s bride and groom would also be using their services.


    Kellibey arrived cradling his grandchild and was seen urgently slipping a ring case into Kuilan��s pocket. So he had only just finished it today. I told him to meet deadlines properly...


    And finally, Verdandi entered��with her soon-to-be husband!


    He was an elven aide who had long served the Queen of the Elves. With his sharp features, silver-rimmed glasses, and a cold demeanor, he certainly left an impression. The silver chains on his glasses shimmered subtly, and his pale blonde hair was so light it almost appeared silver.


    Verdandi��s face was burning red as she held his hand. She looked like she was about to explode.


    ��Wheww~!��


    The entire hall erupted in whistles.


    Even the former members of the Holy Grail Seekers, who had been following the Elven Queen, joined in the excitement.


    Under the weight of all the amused gazes, Verdandi��s face turned an even deeper shade of red.


    ��W-What?! If you have something to say, just say it!��


    ��No, we were just wondering... where on earth did you find such a handsome man?��


    ��T-This isn��t about me right now! We should be celebrating Kuilan and Yun!��


    ��But this is the first time we��re seeing Verdandi��s boyfriend in person!��


    As I spoke on behalf of the group, everyone enthusiastically nodded in agreement.


    Unable to handle it, Verdandi bolted toward the bridal waiting room.


    That left us with her bewildered aide, who was now surrounded by our grinning faces.


    ��It��s a pleasure to meet you. I am Thema, Her Majesty��s aide.��


    ��Nice to meet you, my friend. Here, have a drink first.��


    Throwing an arm around Thema��s shoulder, I handed him a glass.


    Everyone let out mischievous laughs and raised their drinks.


    ��To Verdandi and her soon-to-be husband!��


    With a collective clink, we toasted.


    ��So tell me, what made you decide to marry Verdandi? I mean, she is a queen, after all.��


    I raised an eyebrow as I asked.


    Thema adjusted his glasses with an unreadable expression.


    ��Her Majesty arranged the engagement, and I believed that the Queen��s consort should be someone capable of assisting her effectively. Given my qualifications, I deemed myself a suitable candidate and accepted.��


    ��That��s... quite a logical reason.��


    I clicked my tongue.


    ��But is that the only reason? Did you accept just because it was convenient?��


    ��...��


    Thema hesitated for a moment.


    Then, he finally spoke.


    ��Elves have only one partner for life.��


    His cold blue eyes lowered slightly.


    ��There��s no way I would have accepted if I didn��t truly care for her.��


    A faint blush crept onto his pale cheeks.


    ��Waaaahhh!


    The room erupted in cheers.


    Kellibey clutched her cheeks and shrieked, while the Rompeller siblings threw their pamphlets into the air, howling.


    ��When?! Since when did you start liking her?!��


    I tightened my grip around his shoulder, pressing for details.


    Thema hesitated, then, with great reluctance, admitted,


    ��...Since the first time I saw her.��


    With that, the young elf squeezed his eyes shut as if bracing for impact��then finally gave in and buried his face in his hands.


    ��WAAAAAH!


    The entire hall broke into an uproar.


    People grabbed drinks from the fountain, toasting wildly in celebration.


    This was too sweet. My teeth were going to rot.


    ��As long as they��re happy, that��s all that matters!��


    I raised my glass high.


    Everyone else followed suit.


    ��That��s all that matters!��


    The hall was buzzing with laughter, cheers, and merriment when��


    Dong��!


    A deep, resonant bell rang through the air.


    At the entrance of the hall, children dressed in traditional beastkin attire began rolling out a long carpet.


    Already?


    ��This is the moment for today��s stars.��


    It was my first time witnessing a traditional beastkin wedding, so the customs felt unfamiliar.


    But instinctively, everyone seemed to understand the significance of the moment.


    Guests straightened their outfits and stepped aside to make way.


    The children, their faces bright with smiles but their eyes serious with focus, carefully laid out the carpet.


    Starting from the entrance, the richly patterned fabric extended all the way to the altar beneath the grand Maple tree.


    Once the carpet was fully laid, the children gracefully moved to the sides and took their places around the altar.


    Then, they retrieved their instruments and began to play.


    A melody, rich with unique and unfamiliar harmonies, filled the air.


    At the same time, a gentle breeze swept through the space.


    The long banners hanging from the branches rippled, and crimson Maple leaves, painted by autumn, cascaded down like falling snow.


    Beneath this breathtaking scenery, the bride and groom met at the entrance of the ceremony hall.


    Yun stood in her traditional beastkin wedding attire, accompanied by a procession of young beastkin girls serving as her bridesmaids.


    Kuilan, dressed in the traditional wedding garments of Ariane, walked alongside King Miller of Ariane.


    As the bridesmaids and Miller stepped aside, Yun and Kuilan stood side by side.


    They gazed at each other for a long moment before slowly reaching out��


    And clasping hands.


    Following the path of the carpet, they began to walk together.


    Someone in the crowd couldn��t hold back and started clapping. That was all it took.


    Cheers erupted. Whistles rang through the air. Voices called out in celebration.


    The two, bound by a long and deep connection, smiled shyly.


    The applause and cheers didn��t stop��not until they reached the end of the carpeted path.


    Under the grand Maple tree, they shared the ceremonial vow��s wine, drinking from the same cup.


    Then, pressing their foreheads together, they whispered their vows softly.


    ��...��


    The words weren��t meant for the crowd to hear.


    As long as they were engraved in their hearts, that was enough.


    When the ceremony was complete, they turned to us, still holding hands, and bowed deeply.


    The thunderous applause and cheers swelled to the point of making our ears ring.


    Watching them smile so radiantly, my eyes suddenly felt hot.


    I clenched my jaw and swallowed down the emotion before cupping my hands around my mouth and shouting��


    ��Kiss��!��


    That was the spark.


    The entire crowd picked up the chant.


    ��Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!��


    Like teasing children, everyone abandoned their dignity and authority, calling out as one.


    Kuilan shrugged as if he had no choice, then turned to Yun.


    ��I had a feeling this would happen, so I practiced a little.��


    Yun smirked.


    ��You still have a long way to go.��


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and clung to him.


    Kuilan, with his large hands, caught her waist and held her firmly.


    As their lips met, the village erupted in deafening cheers.


    On an autumn day, beneath a cascade of falling Maple leaves, the two sealed their love.

 Chapter 851

    After Story 26. [After Story] Stella


    Five years later.


    Imperial Year 667.


    Fifteen years since the final battle against the monsters.


    Bringar Duchy. The Grand Duke��s Palace.


    ��Daddy.��


    A small voice rang in my ears.


    ��Daddy, wake up.��


    Tiny hands carefully shook my body.


    ��Come on, wake up! Hurry!��


    ��Mm...��


    Drowsily, I slowly opened my eyes.


    Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I turned to my right and saw Serenade still fast asleep.


    ��This way, Daddy!��


    Hearing the voice again, I looked to the other side of the bed.


    Standing on tiptoe beside the bed was a little girl.


    She had thick black hair and obsidian-like eyes that sparkled brightly. Her round cheeks were plump, making her look even more adorable.


    Before I knew it, a wide smile spread across my face as I called her name.


    ��Did you sleep well, Stella?��


    ��Shhh!��


    The little girl��my daughter, Stella��hurriedly put a tiny finger to her lips.


    She leaned in and whispered into my ear.


    ��You��ll wake Mommy! Shhh!��


    I turned to look at Serenade again. She was still deep in dreamland.


    She was even talking in her sleep.


    With a bit of drool at the corner of her mouth, she murmured, ��Hehe... You��re adorable as always, Your Highness...��


    ��...She looks happy, so let��s just leave her be.��


    It didn��t seem like Serenade would be waking up anytime soon.


    Carefully, I pulled the blanket aside and slipped out of bed.


    Stella stood with her arms crossed, looking up at me with a slight pout.


    Squatting down in front of her, I smiled.


    ��My little girl, why are you upset? Why did you come to wake me up?��


    Stella let out an exasperated sigh.


    She smacked her chubby cheeks with both hands, then widened her big, round eyes at me.


    ��Daddy, are you dumb? It��s Mommy��s birthday today...!��


    Oh.


    Oh...!


    Right.


    I hadn��t forgotten Serenade��s birthday itself.


    What I had forgotten was my promise to Stella.


    We had planned to surprise Serenade by secretly preparing a birthday party early in the morning.


    I had promised Stella last night.


    ��I��m sorry, Stella. Daddy worked late and was so sleepy that I kind of forgot.��


    I apologized sincerely.


    Stella pursed her lips but eventually gave a reluctant nod.


    ��It��s okay. You woke up right away, and we��re not too late.��


    ��That��s right. Let��s start preparing now. Shall we go?��


    ��Yeah!��


    Stella tiptoed her way out of the bedroom first.


    Following suit, I carefully stepped out, making sure not to make any noise.


    Once we made it out to the hallway, I gently shut the door behind us.


    Stella let out a long sigh of relief, placing a hand on her belly.


    Then she turned to me with a big thumbs-up.


    ��Step one, success!��


    ��Wow~!��


    I pretended to clap softly.


    Stella raised her little hands and pointed toward the kitchen.


    ��Step two. Let��s go! I got everything ready!��


    With tiny, determined steps, Stella marched forward.


    I couldn��t help but smile as I followed her.


    ��...��


    As I walked behind my little daughter, I suddenly thought back to five years ago... to the day Stella was born.


    It had been on Kuilan and Yun��s wedding day, during the afterparty.


    Serenade had gone into labor unexpectedly, but thankfully, the priests present had assisted with the delivery.


    She had given birth safely, and when the news of our healthy daughter spread, everyone had celebrated.


    ��And... then there was the name contest...��


    Even though I had never asked for one, a naming contest for my child had somehow started on its own.


    After a fierce debate, the name with the most votes was Diamond.


    Something about a gem born from Ash.


    But adding another jewel name to the Cross family��s Emerald and Sapphire felt like too much.


    More importantly, Serenade and I had already chosen a name.


    Stella.


    It meant star.


    So, I had proudly announced, her name is Stella!


    Yet some stubborn people continued to call her Diamond~.


    Like Kellibey.


    And Kellibey.


    Oh, and Kellibey.


    Then, the moment His Majesty the Emperor heard of his granddaughter��s birth, he rushed over immediately.


    And he personally bestowed her middle name.


    Light-Seeker.


    A seeker of light. A pursuer of brilliance. Something along those lines.


    Thus, her full name became��


    Stella ��Light-Seeker�� Everblack.


    And now, that very same little lady was toddling ahead of me with her short legs.


    When we reached the kitchen, Elize was already waiting for us.


    Once known as the Executioner of the Battlefield, feared for the way she cut down her enemies, she had now voluntarily taken on the role of Stella��s nanny.


    For five years, she had looked after Stella.


    As always, the moment she saw Stella, her face softened completely.


    ��Good morning, My Lord. And good morning, young lady. Hohoho...��


    ��...��


    I had long known that Elize had a soft spot for children��she had been the same with Sid.


    But still, that creepy laugh...


    Couldn��t she tone it down just a little?


    Stella, however, had been around Elize since birth and wasn��t fazed in the slightest.


    Instead, she grinned and waved.


    ��Elize! Thanks for helping today!��


    At that, Elize��s expression melted even further.


    ��Oh, think nothing of it, young lady... If you command it, I, Elize, shall carry out any task, even at the cost of my life...!��


    What the hell are we cooking today that requires staking your life on it?


    Stella waddled over to the counter and climbed onto the stepping stool.


    Elize, ever the attentive nanny, tied a small apron around her.


    Even though it was made for children, it was still too big, nearly swallowing up Stella��s tiny frame.


    She flapped her short arms a few times. Hmph!


    ��I wish I could take a picture of this...��


    Since cameras hadn��t been invented yet, I made sure to burn this adorable sight into my memory.


    Standing beside her, I asked,


    ��What are we making today?��


    ��A cake! A birthday cake!��


    Oh, I see.


    Since all we needed to do was decorate a sponge cake with cream and toppings, even a five-year-old could manage it.


    Elize, who had prepared all the ingredients in advance, gave me a thumbs-up.


    Without thinking, I returned the gesture. Good job!


    ��First, we lay down the soft sponge.��


    After Elize wiped Stella��s hands clean with a damp towel, she struggled to pull the cake base toward her.


    ��Now we spread the cream!��


    ��Ohh...��


    ����Ohh�� is not enough, Daddy! You��re supposed to scoop the cream for me!��


    ��Oh, that��s my job?��


    ��Yup! Then I��ll spread it on the cake!��


    Elize handed me the tub of cream she had prepared beforehand.


    I scooped up a generous amount and plopped it onto the cake.


    ��Phew! Done!��


    Stella, now covered in cream from her cheeks to her arms, wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand��only to smear more cream across it.


    The unevenly spread cream made the cake look a bit messy, but Stella was completely absorbed in her work, sticking fruit all over it.


    ��Mommy loves fruit, so I��m going to put in lots!��


    It seemed like a bit much...


    She crammed in as much fruit as she could, covering every inch of the cake.


    ��Daddy! Another layer!��


    ��Oh, we��re making a two-tier cake?��


    ��Yup! I planned everything in advance!��


    We placed another layer of sponge cake on top.


    When I instinctively added more cream, Stella hummed in satisfaction and nodded before struggling to spread it out again.


    ��Do you want me to help?��


    ��No! I have a plan! You can��t mess with it!��


    She refused help from both me and Elize, determined to spread every bit of cream on her own.


    Elize and I clapped for her. Well done, my daughter!


    After firmly placing the remaining fruit on top, Stella, now completely covered in cream, threw her hands in the air.


    ��Finished~!��


    ��Waaah!��


    ��Amazing, young lady! It��s a truly magnificent cake!��


    Of course, the cake was lopsided and tilting slightly, much like the Leaning Tower of Pisa.


    But who would criticize a cake lovingly made by a five-year-old for her mother��s birthday?


    ��Oh! Did you two wake up early to make this?��


    ��Oh wow, is this the Grand Duchess��s birthday cake? It looks amazing!��


    Lucas and Daram had just arrived for work and entered the kitchen, commenting as they took in the sight.


    With their added praise, Stella puffed up with pride, her tiny shoulders rising.


    ��Mommy will like it, right?��


    ��She��s going to love it. I guarantee it.��


    Knowing Serenade, she��d cry an entire bucket of happy tears.


    Elize, Lucas, and Daram all nodded in agreement.


    Giggling, Stella waved her arms enthusiastically��flinging cream in all directions.


    Well, we��d let it slide today...


    That was when��


    ��Yaaawn... My love? And everyone? What are you all doing in the kitchen so early...?��


    Serenade entered, rubbing her sleepy eyes and letting out a big yawn.


    Ever since giving birth to Stella, she had become prone to low blood pressure in the mornings and always slept in.


    But for some reason, she had woken up early today!


    ��Ahh! Mommy! You��re not supposed to����


    Stella frantically waved her arms, trying to stop her mother from seeing the cake.


    But��


    Slip!


    The cake, which had been tilting from the start, wobbled dangerously.


    And then��


    Thud! Splat!


    The entire thing toppled over, spilling cream and fruit everywhere.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    For a brief moment, an eerie silence filled the kitchen.


    Elize, Lucas, Daram, and I froze.


    Serenade blinked in surprise.


    Stella��s tiny mouth hung open as she stared at the fallen cake.


    And then��


    ��Waaahhh!��


    She burst into tears.


    ��Waaaahhh!��


    Stella rarely cried, even as a baby.


    But now, her wails sent the entire room into chaos.


    Everyone flailed, unsure of what to do, when Serenade quietly stepped forward and wrapped Stella in a warm embrace.


    She gently patted her daughter��s back and spoke in a soft voice.


    ��My sweet girl, did you make this cake for Mommy��s birthday?��


    ��...Yeah.��


    Stella sniffled.


    ��But it��s ruined...��


    Cream, crumbs, sugar, and even tears and snot were smeared all over Serenade��s nightgown, but she didn��t care.


    Instead, she hugged Stella even tighter.


    ��It��s not ruined.��


    ��But it fell over...��


    ��It only fell, that��s all. We can just stand it back up.��


    Serenade met Stella��s teary eyes with a warm smile.


    ��Shall we fix it together?��


    She gently wiped Stella��s tears with her thumb.


    Stella blinked at her mother, then gave a big nod.


    ��...Yeah!��


    And so��


    Everyone in the kitchen worked together to fix the collapsed cake.


    They propped it back up, patched up the damaged parts with more cream and fruit, and even added an extra layer.


    The end result was a much bigger, much wobblier, and much messier cake.


    But still��


    The fallen cake had made its comeback.


    ��Wowww! It��s huge!��


    As if she had never cried at all, Stella bounced up and down in excitement.


    ��Mommy, happy birthday! It��s a surprise gift!��


    ��Thank you, my darling.��


    Serenade scooped Stella up into her arms and beamed.


    ��This is the best birthday present I��ve ever received!��


    ��Hehe! Really? Really really?��


    ��Of course. Really really.��


    Stella planted a kiss on Serenade��s cheek.


    Serenade kissed her right back.


    I smiled as I watched the two of them, their faces bright with joy, Stella still covered in cream.


    Then, when I turned my head...


    I saw the rest of the group standing there, wearing the exact same fond expression as me.


    ��...Why are all of you smiling like proud dads?��


    ��Excuse me? This is a nanny smile, actually.��


    ��A knight��s smile, thank you very much.��


    ��A chief aide��s smile, if you must know.��


    Oh, for the love of��whatever.


    Grumbling, I took the candles and matches from Elize and stepped up to the cake.


    After lighting the candles, we started singing a birthday song, bright and early in the morning.


    ��Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday, dear Mommy~ Happy birthday to you!��


    Stella sang the loudest of all.


    Serenade, eyes glistening with tears, held my hand tightly.


    ��Mommy! Blow them out!��


    ��Fuuuu~!��


    Serenade took a deep breath and blew out the candles.


    Now then, time to see how this leaning tower of cake actually tasted.


    I handed the cake knife to Lucas, but before he could take it, Stella quickly intervened.


    ��Ah! No, Daddy! Cake is for dessert! We eat it after breakfast!��


    ��Oh... My daughter really planned this all out, huh?��


    ��Of course! I��ve scheduled the whole day!��


    It seemed Stella had made a request in advance because the head chef, who had been busy cooking something since dawn, emerged from the back of the kitchen with a broad grin.


    ��For breakfast, a dish Mommy and Daddy love to eat often...��


    As the chef lifted the lid from the pot, Stella announced proudly, her face beaming��


    ��Steamed eel, abalone, honey, chives, and garlic!��


    ��...��


    The pot was filled to the brim with a stamina-boosting dish.


    Elize, Lucas, and Daram all smacked their foreheads in unison.


    Serenade let out a sweet, ��Oh my~,�� before giving me a pointed glance.


    And I...


    ��Pffft!��


    I couldn��t hold it in and burst out laughing.

 Chapter 864

    Side Story 39. [After Story] Ariel


    Lake Kingdom, King��s Castle, Party Hall.


    Well-dressed guests held up their glasses, laughing boisterously.


    Watching them from a quiet corner of the hall, Christian let out a soft sigh.


    ��You��re the star of the party. Shouldn��t you be over there?��


    Ariel, standing beside him, gave a gentle smile.


    ��It��s rare to have time like this with you, Brother. I should make the most of it while I can.��


    The gap left by Ariel��s absence was smoothly filled by Ash.


    He stood at the center of the party hall, skillfully drawing everyone��s attention as he gave a speech about the future relationship between the Everblack Empire and the Lake Kingdom.


    ��...Time really flies.��


    Christian spoke quietly as he watched the scene.


    ��In that darkness, time moved at a torturous crawl. But once we stepped into the light, it sped by. Can you believe it��s already been twenty years since this country escaped the dark?��


    ��It really is strange. Sometimes, those days in the dark feel like a lie.��


    Ariel smiled bitterly, echoing his sentiment.


    ��But I know. The scars from those five hundred years... they��re still carved into this land, into its people.��


    ��...��


    ��And I know there were those who burned their lives away to save this world... to save me.��


    For a moment, silence settled between the siblings.


    In the midst of the noisy party, the prince and princess fell into quiet reflection on those who were no longer here.


    ��The country is so bright and full of hope now, it makes those days feel like faded memories.��


    Unconsciously, Christian reached out to pat his sister on the shoulder but hesitated and stopped midway.


    But when Ariel smiled and gave him a nod, he gave a small cough and gently tapped her shoulder.


    ��You��ve done well.��


    ��I��ve simply done the best I could with what I was given.��


    ��That��s more than enough.��


    The stern expression on Christian��s face softened into a faint, hard-earned smile.


    ��Be a good queen, Ariel.��


    ��...��


    Ariel swallowed her words.


    There was so much she wanted to say to him.


    Don��t leave. Stay in this country. The path ahead is still long and harsh. I need your help, Brother.


    But she also knew.


    The weight of guilt engraved in his heart. The wound that would never truly heal.


    ��...And you, Brother...��


    And so��


    Ariel smiled and spoke.


    ��I hope you��ll have peaceful days ahead.��


    ��...��


    ��Wherever you are, whenever it is... please stay healthy.��


    Christian gave a nod and gently pushed her back.


    Ariel stepped back into the center of the hall, greeted by a wave of cheers from the guests awaiting her return.


    She looked around with a bright smile, but when she turned back again, Christian was already gone.


    ��Ah...��


    Ariel stopped in place, staring blankly at the spot he had stood.


    Then Ash��s voice reached her ear.


    ��Ariel, what are you doing over there?��


    ��...��


    ��Come on, everyone��s waiting!��


    Ariel closed her eyes tightly, took a deep breath, and walked confidently into the heart of the party.


    No parting words were exchanged, but both siblings knew.


    That this was their final farewell.


    ��Be happy.��


    Wishing each other well,


    The siblings, bound for so long by love and hate, said goodbye.


    The party continued late into the night.


    In celebration of this joyous occasion, people laughed, ate, drank, and danced without restraint.


    The Sword Demon and the Spear Demon danced a wild waltz as if they��d forgotten their age, and Lucas and Evangeline performed the latest popular social dance from Everblack. Ash invited Coco to dance, and the great witch, barely able to stand, laughed as she swayed their clasped hands back and forth.


    Ariel, too, received many invitations to dance, but she gently declined them all with a soft smile.


    For the past twenty years, she hadn��t danced with anyone.


    ��I��ve been so focused on state affairs that I seem to have forgotten how to dance. Please forgive me. Instead, allow me to find joy in watching your happiness.��


    Though the queen didn��t dance, the hall was lively enough.


    Time passed in joy...


    And as with any party, the end came suddenly.


    Ash and Lucas, worn out from their long journey, retired first, with Evangeline following soon after.


    Even the drunken guests, who had boldly declared they��d drink until dawn, began to leave one by one. After a rough cleanup, the servants also quietly disappeared. One by one, the lights along the edges of the hall flickered out.


    In the now-silent party hall, completely darkened��


    Ariel sat alone by the window, holding a champagne glass.


    A lone beam of pale blue moonlight streamed through the window, gently illuminating her white hair.


    She slowly spun the glass in her hand, gazing out the window.


    ��...��


    From the high window of the castle��s spire, the entire country was visible below.


    It was the dead of night, before even a hint of dawn.


    The city was swallowed in complete darkness, with only faint pinpricks of light scattered like grains of salt outlining the world��s shape.


    Ariel thought that this view looked just like the time when the country had fallen into darkness.


    The days when she had no name, when she was called Nameless.


    The five hundred years wandering through the night streets.


    ��...��


    ��Even when the world is this dark����


    Could it be... that she was dreaming?


    That the world was still trapped in a nightmare, that she had succumbed to the Demon King... and was simply dreaming of the future she had wanted to live?


    ��No.��


    That couldn��t be.


    As Ariel lifted her head, the bright moonlight poured down upon her.


    It was a blade-sharp light that had never reached her during the time when the Lake Kingdom was submerged under nightmares. That light now awakened her.


    The nightmare had ended.


    And this place where she lived now��this was reality.


    ��...Ah.��


    Suddenly.


    As she looked up at the moonlight, a scene from twenty years ago flickered in Ariel��s mind.


    A memory too strange to be true.


    Ash had thrown a party at a hotel in Crossroad.


    People from every nation had attended. Even one of the Nightmare Legion commanders. And then...


    ��And then...?��


    Someone had been there.


    She couldn��t recall who, but someone precious had definitely been there.


    Yet the more she tried to remember, the more the image faded��like someone had been cut out of the memory with scissors. As if that part of her memory had been torn away and left blank, filled with noise and emptiness.


    But precisely because of that absence, Ariel knew.


    Someone had been there.


    Someone who had smiled shyly as they accepted her invitation to dance.


    ��It must be him.��


    Ariel could guess who it was.


    The man who disappeared like light in her dreams after all the wars had ended.


    The man Ash had told her about��the one who fought for an eternity and perished, all to save Ariel. The one who chose to become a forgotten existence as the price of saving her.


    Just the thought of him brought pain to her chest, tears welling up in her eyes. Yet his figure continued to vanish from her memory.


    ��...��


    She set the empty champagne glass down by the window.


    Then Ariel slowly stepped to the center of the now-empty hall.


    The party was over. The heat had faded. The laughter, applause, and cheers were all gone. She stood alone under the moonlight.


    ��Was it... like this?��


    Ariel slowly extended her white hand forward.


    And then, from the blurred memory that had been roughly erased, a wavering image of a man appeared, cautiously taking her hand��as if afraid he might damage it just by holding it.


    ��...��


    One hand in his. The other rested gently on his shoulder. The figure in her memory carefully placed one hand at her waist.


    They assumed the pose of an old waltz.


    The two stood close together, locking eyes...


    And then, when the music began, they slowly started to step in rhythm.


    Round and round, round and round.


    The spinning world reverted to how it had looked twenty years ago.


    The grand ballroom filled with people, joyful songs, dazzling chandeliers, and the two of them at the center of it all.


    As the seemingly endless dance continued, the man��s vague, unrecognizable face began to take on a clear expression.


    A shimmering, sorrowful smile of happiness��


    ��...Ah.��


    Suddenly, she returned to reality.


    In the silent, dark hall where no one remained, the only thing in Ariel��s arms was moonlight.


    As the solo waltz ended and her steps came to a halt, the hem of her dress and the ends of her long hair rippled through the air, scattering fragments of moonlight.


    Looking down at her empty hands, Ariel slowly pulled them close to her chest, as if to hold onto the moonlight that had settled there, and looked out the window.


    A beautiful full moon still shone steadily upon the world.


    ��...Please watch over me.��


    Ariel whispered softly.


    ��The world you gave me. The life you gave me. I��ll live it with everything I have.��


    She didn��t know why��


    But she suddenly realized she was crying.


    Large tears streamed down her pale cheeks beneath her teal-green eyes.


    And yet, Ariel smiled. Even with a tear-streaked face, she smiled.


    Because she knew it in her heart.


    What he had wanted most... was to see her living with a smile.


    The next morning��coronation day.


    Ariel rose at dawn and washed thoroughly.


    After drying her long hair with care, she gently brushed and braided it with practiced hands.


    Though her attendants offered to help, Ariel always did her own hair. No matter how busy the day was, today was no different.


    The person who once used to do her hair was no longer here. So now, she had to do it herself.


    She put on the new ceremonial garments prepared for the day and attached the formal ornaments required by tradition. She applied light makeup.


    Once she had fully prepared her appearance, she opened a small box on the vanity.


    Inside was an old red ribbon.


    ��...��


    Gently, slowly, with great care��


    Ariel tied the red ribbon at the back of her head.


    Everything else she wore was new. Only the ribbon was worn and old-fashioned. But Ariel didn��t mind at all. She wore it proudly, letting it hang freely.


    ��Alright.��


    After checking her reflection in the mirror, Ariel took a deep breath.


    ��Let��s go.��


    At last, she reached out to the side��


    And picked up the royal scepter of the Lake Kingdom, standing beside the vanity.


    Was it her imagination?


    It felt as if a warm energy flowed from the scepter. As if it were easing her nerves before the coronation.


    It had to be just a feeling.


    After all, this was a world without magic or miracles now.


    ��...��


    Clutching the scepter that had been restored by the last of his strength, Ariel smiled quietly.


    Then, with firm steps, she walked outside��toward the coronation hall.


    Brilliant morning sunlight lit the path ahead of her.


    Christian raised his glass to his lips and muttered quietly.


    ��The world will keep changing... in ways too brilliant for me to even imagine.��


    ��Have you thought about coming back?��


    ��Not at all.��


    A self-deprecating smile formed on Christian��s lips.


    ��The fall of this country into hell... I bear the greatest responsibility for that. If someone like me stayed behind, it wouldn��t bode well for Ariel��s reign.��


    ��...��


    ��It��s only right that I disappear, taking with me the last mistakes of the royal family... the final trace of its shadow.��


    Christian shrugged with a theatrical gesture, true to his past as a jester.


    ��Besides, exploring the edge of the world is pretty fun.��


    ��You��ve mellowed out a lot, haven��t you...��


    ��All thanks to a certain someone who saved the world.��


    They exchanged lighthearted words with faint smiles.


    And just then��


    ��Brother!��


    A thunderous cry rang out.


    Startled, Christian turned in the direction of the voice.


    Pushing through the crowd...


    Ariel came running toward him, beaming brightly.


    ��You came!��


    ��Hrk...!��


    A foolish sound slipped out from Christian��s stunned mouth.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 865

    Side Story 40. [After Story] The Children


    Imperial Year 672.


    Twenty years after the final battle against the monstrous beasts.


    Southern Everblack Empire.


    Crossroad.


    After all the coronation ceremonies in the Lake Kingdom had concluded��


    Our group headed straight to Luxan, to Crossroad.


    ��Lake Kingdom was so cool!��


    ��Lake Kingdom was so pretty!��


    Inside my personal carriage.


    Seated beside Evangeline and Lucas, Emerald and Sapphire clung to their mom and dad��s arms, singing loudly in unison.


    Apparently, the kids had wanted to see the coronation, so Evangeline personally brought them along. Now we were all heading back together.


    It was heartwarming seeing the whole family traveling as one, but...


    ��Can��t believe they��re already fifteen...��


    I let out a quiet chuckle as I looked over at my two niece-and-nephew(?). Time really flew, didn��t it?


    The wild little beasts they used to be were long gone��at least on the surface��and both had grown into neatly dressed teenagers in formalwear. A few more years, and they��d be full-fledged adults.


    Emerald, though a boy, looked exactly like his mother Evangeline when she was younger.


    Conversely, Sapphire, though a girl, looked just like her father Lucas in his youth. Well, that was just appearances��on the inside, they were still the same energetic troublemakers, bouncing around nonstop.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    ��Tell us a story! A story from the old days!��


    The kids switched targets and rushed to my side, pestering me eagerly. I smiled.


    ��A story from the old days? What kind of story?��


    ��A story from when Mom and Dad were young!��


    ��You lived with them, right? What were they like back then?��


    As the children bombarded me with questions, Lucas and Evangeline looked flustered, but I waved it off.


    Raising kids was their responsibility. From my perspective, these were adorable little creatures I got to enjoy with zero consequences. That��s what nieces and nephews are.


    The purest form of guilt-free pleasure...!


    I spoiled Emerald and Sapphire with all kinds of sweets and spent the entire three-day journey back to Crossroad playing with them joyfully.


    ��Stop feeding them so much chocolate!��


    ��You��re ruining their discipline!��


    ��Yup~ That��s your job to fix. I��m gonna keep playing with the kids however I want~��


    ��His Majesty is the best!��


    ��Uncle Ash forever!��


    And so, after a glorious time��


    We arrived at Crossroad.


    After passing wide fields and orchards, we reached the southern gate. There, waiting for us at the castle gates��


    ��Darling!��


    ��Father!��


    Were Serenade and Stella.


    My wife and daughter waved at us with excitement. I waved back just as enthusiastically.


    Actually, Serenade and Stella had come with us for the Lake Kingdom trip. But as we neared the southern edge of the continent, Serenade��s health began to decline from the long journey.


    Since the Lake Kingdom required three more days of travel south from Crossroad, we decided it was too much for her. So Lucas and I continued on ahead, while Serenade and Stella stayed behind to rest and recover in Crossroad.


    Serenade had felt bad toward Ariel and regretted missing the event, but health always came first.


    After stepping down from the carriage, I kissed both Serenade and Stella on the cheek. Serenade adjusted my outfit gently as she asked,


    ��Was the journey peaceful? You delivered my regards to Lady Ariel, right?��


    ��Of course. She said she was grateful you even came this far. She hopes you��ll rest well and meet again next time. How are you feeling?��


    ��Much better after resting.��


    ��You still look pale. Let��s take a few more days before heading back north.��


    I gently patted Stella��s head as she stood beside me.


    ��Weren��t you bored, sweetheart?��


    ��No! Crossroad is so fun. It feels like a foreign country. Not that I��ve ever been to one yet����


    ��Aren��t you sad you couldn��t visit the Lake Kingdom?��


    ��I was curious, but just sightseeing around Crossroad with Mom was fun enough!��


    After catching up with my family for the first time in days, Evangeline came forward and offered a greeting.


    ��Your Majesty the Empress. Princess. It��s been a while.��


    ��Marquess! It really has. Have you been well?��


    ��Thanks to His Majesty��s grace and your kindness. Hehe.��


    Whoa, listen to her go. Evangeline��s gotten slick over the years��laying on that flattery like a pro.


    As I quietly admired her performance, Evangeline gestured to the kids behind her.


    ��Emerald! Sapphire! Come here. You need to greet Her Majesty and the Princess.��


    Sapphire rushed forward first, immediately grabbing the hem of her skirt and bowing with perfect form.


    ��Hello, Your Majesty the Empress. Your Highness the Princess. I am Sapphire Cross of the House of Cross, at your service.��


    The little beast I used to know was now showing such impeccable manners!


    Lucas, standing beside me, was visibly moved, his eyes glistening.


    ��You have no idea... how hard we worked to make her into a proper human being...��


    ��Was it... that bad?��


    Anyway, Sapphire gave her greeting, but the problem was Emerald.


    The blond boy simply stood there, mouth slightly open, staring this way in a daze, offering no greeting at all. Evangeline��s smiling face froze slightly.


    ��Emerald! What are you doing? You need to say hello!��


    ��...��


    ��Emerald?��


    Wondering what he was staring at so blankly, I followed the direction of his gaze.


    ��Hmm?��


    Standing there was Stella, blinking in confusion.


    ��...?��


    Stella tilted her head, confused, as she met Emerald��s dazed gaze.


    ��Hey, what are you doing? Snap out of it!��


    Unable to take it anymore, Sapphire smacked the back of Emerald��s head.


    Only then did Emerald snap back to his senses and mutter a single word.


    ��An... angel...?��


    ��What?��


    ��That girl over there... isn��t she an angel? I��ve never seen anyone that pretty in my life...��


    I couldn��t hold it in.


    ��...Pfft.��


    I burst out laughing.


    ��Pu... Puahahaha?! Hey, what did you just say? An aaangel?! Everyone, did you hear this? Emerald just called my daughter an angel!��


    I was practically rolling with laughter.


    Serenade let out a flustered little ��Oh my...��


    Even Stella, who was used to getting compliments like that, stood there with her usual blank expression.


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Evangeline had gone completely pale and started scolding Emerald fiercely.


    ��Emerald! How dare you say such nonsense in front of Her Highness the Princess!��


    ��Bow your head and apologize at once!��


    ��Huh? She��s not an angel? She��s a princess? Her Highness?��


    Emerald, clearly panicking, dropped to one knee in front of Stella, lowered his head, and declared,


    ��I pledge my lifelong loyalty, Your Highness...!��


    A sudden declaration of loyalty out of nowhere!


    Stella looked at me with a baffled expression.


    ��...He��s kind of weird. What should I do, Father?��


    Still shaking with laughter, I barely managed to speak through trembling lips.


    ��You��ll be seeing this kind of thing often, sweetheart. Just do whatever you feel is right.��


    ��Hmm...��


    Stella furrowed her brows in thought, then cleared her throat.


    Trying her best to sound dignified, she asked,


    ��You there, what is your name?��


    ��Emerald Cross, Your Highness!��


    ��Emerald Cross, son of House Cross.��


    Stella��s round eyes rolled thoughtfully as she continued.


    ��Your sentiment is admirable, but in this empire, there is only one sovereign��His Majesty the Emperor. As a citizen of the empire, your loyalty must be directed solely to His Majesty...��


    ��...!��


    ��Consider carefully to whom your allegiance truly belongs.��


    She finished with that and gave me a look that said, ��I did good, right?��


    It was a perfect answer��responding to the boy��s impulsive confession with principles, while also scoring points with me.


    And she��s only ten! Our daughter really isn��t secretly an old soul or something, right?


    ��Your words are most righteous, Your Highness.��


    But Emerald wasn��t done yet.


    ��However! Uncle Ash��no, His Majesty the Emperor��will understand! His Majesty cares for me deeply!��


    ��Eh?��


    ��From the moment I first saw Her Highness, my heart became hers... Whether granted permission or not, I shall devote myself to Her Highness!��


    Stella stared at him with her mouth agape in disbelief.


    I couldn��t stop laughing.


    Honestly, that didn��t sound like loyalty but more like a little crush...


    Well, kids are like that.


    While Sapphire apologized for Emerald��s inappropriate behavior by hitting him repeatedly, Lucas and Evangeline bowed their heads and apologized profusely to Stella.


    And just then��


    ��Oh.��


    From inside Crossroad, appeared the viscount��s assistant, Lilly, and��


    ��There you all are.��


    The last mage of the world, the Empire��s officially appointed one and only national magician.


    Sid, now twenty-one years old, appeared.


    He was pushing his mother��s wheelchair, smiling brightly as he approached me.


    ��Godfather��no, Your Majesty!��


    ��Sid!��


    I was about to greet my long-time godson, but someone else beat me to it.


    ��Brother Siiid~!��


    With a melodious voice, Sapphire launched herself at Sid.


    Just moments ago, she was smacking Emerald around, but the moment Sid appeared, she flew to his side in a heartbeat.


    ��You look amazing today as always, Brother! I heard you recovered magical remnants from the eastern coast?��


    ��Uh, yeah... I did. Just got back.��


    ��You��re incredible. As expected of my dear brother! Oh��Mother. I mean, Aunt Lilly, it��s good to see you too!��


    Sapphire laughed in an over-the-top ��O-hohoho�� way, acting all sweet to Sid and polite to Lilly.


    Watching this scene unfold, I leaned toward Lucas and muttered quietly.


    ��Your kids are really... transparent types, huh.��


    ��...They only recently became human be... I mean, they��re still young. Please forgive them, my liege.��


    ��It��s not something you need forgiveness for. Don��t be so hard on them.��


    Sapphire continued showering Sid with sparkles and hearts.


    Meanwhile, Emerald was still kneeling in front of Stella, begging for her loyalty to be accepted.


    Watching this noisy chaos unfold, I smiled warmly.


    ��Having all the second-generation kids together like this is kind of nice.��


    This place��once called the city on a grave.


    The southern gate that used to be the final line of defense for humanity against the beasts.


    Now, we who had grown up, become adults, and had children of our own, were gathered here again��watching our children mingle and grow together.


    It felt good, and strange at the same time.


    ��Sometimes I really can��t believe we��ve gotten this old.��


    Evangeline grumbled as she laced her fingers behind her head.


    ��I still feel like that sixteen-year-old brat meeting you two for the first time. And now... I��ve got kids the same age I was back then.��


    ��You used to act just like that back in the day.��


    ��Really? I was like that? Ugh, that��s terrifying.��


    That��s when Lucas chimed in.


    ��Terrifying? Come on, they��re a bit immature, sure��but they��re cute, aren��t they?��


    ��So... was I cute back then too?��


    ��What kind of nonsense is that?��


    ��Excuse me?!��


    ��You were waaay cuter than them. Not even close.��


    ��Ah...��


    Evangeline looked at Lucas, eyes wide with emotion.


    ��Mister...!��


    ��Fufufu...��


    The knight couple naturally clung to each other.


    Back in the day, I would��ve grumbled ��Get a room, seriously���� at a sight like this.


    But now that I��m older, even that kind of scene just seems... nice.


    If the couple��s in love, then it��s all good~ I��ll allow it~


    ��Your Majesty.��


    It was then��


    Sid, having pried Sapphire off him, stepped forward and spoke in a serious voice.


    ��There��s something I need to speak with you about.��


    ��...?��


    His face, now that of a proper young man, was solemn��almost grim.


    I blinked, surprised, and asked,


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Well...��


    As if steeling his resolve, Sid swallowed dryly.


    From the side, Lilly suddenly shouted something in a panic, trying to stop him.


    But Sid was faster.


    ��I... I want to go to the Imperial Capital.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 866

    Side Story 41. [After Story] Journey to the Capital


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild, Crossroad Branch. Reception Room.


    I am sitting face-to-face with Sid, just the two of us.


    ��You��ve really grown into a fine young man since I last saw you, Sid.��


    Although I say this, in my eyes, he still looks like a baby.


    That tiny, cute baby who used to be cradled in Lilly��s arms.


    That child is already twenty-one. He��s grown tall and handsome.


    Lilly struggled raising him as a single mother, but Sid was also a good son who cared deeply for his mother.


    Mother and son helped each other, and the two of them... have grown like this.


    ��...Thank you.��


    Sid answered hesitantly.


    Offering him a teacup, I asked.


    ��So, you want to go to the Imperial Capital?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��May I ask why? Is it because of the magic debris collection work?��


    Sid has been collecting scattered magical debris from all over the world, based out of Crossroad.


    He mostly worked with Dearmudin, but Dearmudin said, ��You no longer need my supervision,�� three years ago.


    Since then, Sid has been handling the magic debris independently.


    The Empire��s only officially recognized state mage, and a special diplomatic envoy guaranteed by the global council I oversee����US��.


    If necessary for the magic debris collection, he could request military and material support from any country in the world. That was the Sid of today, known as the ��Mage of Memories��.


    In other words.


    Where his base was didn��t matter much. He had the right to requisition support wherever he was dispatched.


    ��You��ve refused requests to come to New Terra until now. What made you suddenly change your mind?��


    ��...��


    The Imperial Capital, New Terra, occupies the heartland of the continent and is the center of global logistics and transportation. Establishing a base in such a capital would naturally make trips to various parts of the world much easier.


    But Sid had refused until now, citing his desire to live in his hometown, Crossroad. I understood that well enough and didn��t push him.


    But today, he suddenly made the request first.


    That he wanted to go to the Imperial Capital.


    Fidgeting with his hands hesitantly, Sid slowly answered.


    ��...Because of Mother.��


    ��...Because of Lilly?��


    ��Yes.��


    Sid slowly raised his eyes to look at me.


    His eyes were clear, a mix of green and brown, just like his father��s.


    ��If I stay here, Mother will continue to try and live just for me.��


    ��...��


    ��She tries to give me good clothes, good food, only the best things, but for herself... she does nothing. Worn-out clothes, leftover food, snatched sleep, overwork...��


    Sid pressed his lips together firmly and lowered his head.


    ��She neglects her own life, suffering only for me, her child... She��s struggling like that. I thought things might change when I became an adult, but she still only thinks of me.��


    ��...��


    ��I��m grateful, but I feel sorry. I wish Mother would live her own life a bit more.��


    ��So you want to be apart.��


    ��If I��m not around, perhaps Mother could live a little more... for herself?��


    That remains to be seen.


    But I also know.


    That a young bird leaving the nest is the way of nature. That no one can stop it.


    ��In the first place, if you decide to leave, neither Lilly nor I have the authority to stop you.��


    Sid is already an adult.


    This young man has the right to live freely. Neither I, his godfather, nor Lilly, his biological mother, have the means or the right to force him.


    ��If you decide to live in New Terra, naturally, I will help you.��


    ��...��


    ��However, there��s one condition, Sid.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Come after you��ve had a proper talk with your mother.��


    I nodded.


    ��Talk properly about how you want to live in the future. Why you want to try living in New Terra. And, how you, as her son, think your mother should live.��


    ��...��


    ��After that, let��s go up to the Imperial Capital together.��


    Sid also slowly nodded.


    I chuckled softly.


    ��And here I thought you were running away because you felt burdened by Sapphire clinging to you, or something like that.��


    A faint smile touched Sid��s lips at my joke.


    ��Sapphire does keep showing interest in me, forgetting she��s the Lord��s daughter... but well, she too will probably quickly forget about a childhood crush once she gets a bit older and we��re further apart.��


    Well, you never know about that.


    I smiled meaningfully and patted Sid��s shoulder.


    There are no right answers in life.


    Anyway, I can only hope that the path ahead for this mother and son is filled with happiness.


    After finishing his meeting with Ash, Sid left the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and headed for the Ivory Tower��s Crossroad branch.


    A white-painted tower, about three stories high, stood there. In the courtyard, there was a parasol and a sunbed, and an old man wearing sunglasses was lying there.


    ��Master.��


    Sid called out as he approached, but the old man, Dearmudin, didn��t move an inch.


    Sid sat down beside him and gently shook Dearmudin, calling out.


    ��Master!��


    ��Huh?!��


    Swallowing hard, Dearmudin hurriedly sat up and clutched his chest.


    ��You scared me...! Hey, Sid, you know your master has a weak heart. Wake me up gently, will you!��


    ��You talk about being weak, but I know very well you��re still perfectly healthy. Don��t exaggerate.��


    ��When you were young, you were so mature and well-mannered, so lovely. As you get older, you just get more shameless. Good grief.��


    Lowering his sunglasses slightly to look at Sid with his bare eyes, Dearmudin gestured with his chin.


    ��So, did you tell His Majesty the Emperor? That you want to go to the capital?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��And your mind is set?��


    ��Yes.��


    As Sid nodded, Dearmudin gave a hollow laugh.


    ��Well then, what more can I say? Prepare well.��


    ��Master, you should come up too. Isn��t the main Ivory Tower in the Imperial Capital?��


    ��No, I��m fine.��


    Putting his sunglasses back on, Dearmudin lay back comfortably on the sunbed.


    ��I intend to finish my life here.��


    ��...��


    ��I lived in that bustling capital for too long. Now, I��ll spend the rest of my days in this quiet borderland, just basking in the sun like this. Maybe teach the local kids...��


    A brief silence fell.


    Dearmudin suddenly began to speak.


    ��Have I told you? I��m from the borderlands too. Born and raised in a remote, rocky mountain village.��


    Hearing this for the first time, Sid blinked.


    ��I thought you were a noble from birth.��


    ��I was from a titled family. They quarried stone and presented it to the Imperial Family. But I was the youngest, with nothing to inherit.��


    Dearmudin chuckled.


    ��When I was young, I hated that countryside. The dark stone quarry, the village covered in stone dust and dirt, I was sick of it. So I abandoned that village and went to the capital.��


    ��...��


    ��After living busily as a mage for decades like that, I suddenly thought of my hometown. It had been a long time since I��d had any contact, so I went to visit.��


    Dearmudin muttered bitterly.


    ��The village was gone.��


    ��...��


    ��The profitability of the stone gradually declined, and there was even a mine collapse accident, I heard. Like that... after declining, at some point, everyone disappeared. The village became deserted, and none of my family, who were the ruling lords, could be found.��


    Sid listened quietly, and Dearmudin looked back at him.


    ��I still regret it sometimes. If only I had looked back a little sooner, maybe I could have visited before the village ended like that, while people were still living there.��


    ��...��


    ��I could have smelled that sickening stone dust just one more time...��


    Sitting up, Dearmudin reached out and took Sid��s hand.


    ��It��s somewhat natural for a young man to long for the sea. But, my apprentice.��


    ��Yes, Master.��


    ��Do not forget that the place you were born is the river.��


    ��...��


    ��Even if you go to the sea, do not forget the main stream where you were born. Do not forget the roots that connect you. That��s all.��


    Sid let out a hearty laugh.


    ��Of course, I will. I love this city. I love you, Master, Mother, the people, everyone. It��s just for a little while...��


    Thinking of his mother��s face, which had become difficult precisely because he loved her.


    Sid muttered softly.


    ��I��m just going away for a very short time.��


    Towards Sid who said this, Dearmudin showed an inscrutable, faint smile.


    The old mage��s skinny hand tightly gripped his last apprentice��s hand.


    After finishing his conversation with Dearmudin, as Sid slowly walked out of the Ivory Tower��s Crossroad branch.


    ��...Ah.��


    Sid came face to face.


    With Lilly, who was waiting for him at the entrance of the Ivory Tower, sitting in a wheelchair.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    An awkward silence hung between mother and son.


    Choosing her words carefully, Lilly asked cautiously.


    ��Shall we take a walk together, son?��


    Meanwhile.


    Lord��s Manor. Dining Room.


    ��Mom, Dad!��


    Facing Evangeline and Lucas, Emerald suddenly declared.


    ��I... want to enroll in the Imperial Academy!��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    At the sudden announcement, the Lord and Lady��s eyes widened.


    The problem didn��t end there.


    ��Me too!��


    Sapphire, sitting next to Emerald, declared right after.


    ��I want to enroll in the Imperial Academy too!��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Before the siblings�� sudden enrollment declaration, Evangeline and Lucas slightly opened their mouths.


    ��...Geez, when we told you to go, you refused even if it killed you.��


    ��Now you want to go to the Academy? If you enroll now, most of the kids in your grade will be younger than you, won��t they?��


    Then the siblings shouted simultaneously.


    ��What does age difference matter in love!��


    ��...Weren��t we just talking about enrolling in the Academy?��


    Evangeline asked.


    ��...Why the sudden talk about love?��


    Lucas wondered.


    Both Lucas and Evangeline were graduates of the Imperial Academy.


    Naturally, they had fully intended to send their two children there as well, but both disliked leaving far away... and above all, these two were such troublemakers.


    They worried about what kind of trouble they would cause in the Imperial Capital and tarnish the honor of the Cross family. That��s why they had simply given up on enrolling them in the Academy.


    The Imperial Academy, which students usually enter at thirteen, now that two years have passed and they are fifteen?


    ��We wish to dedicate ourselves to academics at the Academy where our parents studied, and grow into fine adults like our parents.��


    Emerald stated formally.


    ��We will broaden our horizons by seeing the wider world, train in both literary and martial arts at the center of the world, and then contribute to the future of the Cross family.��


    Sapphire added with equal formality.


    As the siblings spouted such eloquence, both Lucas and Evangeline broke into a cold sweat.


    ��Hey... could you stop talking like normal people all of a sudden?��


    Evangeline pleaded.


    ��Could you wail and throw a tantrum like your usual selves? I can��t adjust.��


    Lucas added.


    Then, as if waiting for the cue, Emerald and Sapphire immediately started rolling on the dining room floor, letting out bloodcurdling shrieks.


    ��Aaargh, send us to the Imperial Capital!��


    Emerald yelled.


    ��If you don��t, we��ll roll on this floor forever!��


    Sapphire shrieked.


    ��Waaaaaaaaah!��


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaak!��


    In an instant, the dining room became chaotic, but only then did Lucas and Evangeline��s expressions relax. The sentiment ��Ah, these are our kids�� was written all over their faces.


    ��If I go to the Imperial Capital, I��ll be able to see Her Highness the Princess more often!��


    Emerald revealed.


    ��So it was an ulterior motive after all, this brat...��


    Lucas muttered.


    ��Sid is going to the Imperial Capital too! I��m going to follow him!��


    Sapphire exclaimed.


    ��This one had an ulterior motive too, so easy to read...��


    Evangeline sighed.


    Lucas crossed his arms and looked towards Evangeline.


    Since he was a son-in-law who had married into the family, the head of the Cross family was strictly Evangeline. Like a knight who thoroughly follows such a command structure, Lucas entrusted all important family decisions to Evangeline.


    ��What should we do?��


    He asked.


    ��Hmm...��


    Evangeline stroked her chin and looked towards Lucas.


    Although she was the family head, she always respected Lucas��s opinion. She knew well, ever since their days on the Monster Frontline, that Lucas provided sharp judgments based on reason and helpful advice.


    ��What do you think, Lucas?��


    ��I��m in favor. Studying in the Imperial Capital itself will be a great help in the children��s lives. There are two problems, though.��


    ��Two problems?��


    ��One is the trouble they��ll cause. Aren��t they just bundles of trouble? The Imperial Academy will undoubtedly be wrecked, and it��s obvious they��ll bother Her Highness the Princess and Sid too.��


    ��Well, since you��ll be in the Imperial Capital too, Lucas, you can figure out how to handle it.��


    Evangeline said dismissively.


    ��Right, that��s my hardship. The second problem is you.��


    ��Huh? Me? Why me?��


    ��If I go to the Imperial Capital and the kids go too, you��ll be left here alone? Won��t you be lonely?��


    ��Gasp?!��


    Only then did Evangeline realize that she would be left behind, a lone mother while her husband and children were far away for schooling, her mouth falling open.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 867

    Side Story 42. [After Story] Journey to the Capital (2)


    Outskirts of Crossroad.


    Along the well-maintained walking path, fitting for a tourist city, Lilly and Sid were taking a stroll.


    Sid pushed Lilly��s wheelchair from behind in silence. Lilly, too, kept her eyes down and said nothing.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    The awkward silence was broken when Lilly finally spoke.


    ��Son.��


    ��Yes, Mother.��


    ��Why do you want to leave this place?��


    ��...��


    ��What��s been bothering you?��


    When Sid hesitated, unable to answer right away, Lilly spoke again, stumbling a little.


    ��Is it... me? Have I been making you uncomfortable?��


    ��Sorry?��


    ��If you feel like I��ve been clinging to you too much, then����


    ��No!��


    Sid quickly denied it.


    ��That��s not the reason at all.��


    Lilly swallowed hard, then continued.


    ��If not that... is it because of what I said before? About how I��m still waiting for your father? Is that frustrating for you?��


    ��That��s...��


    ��I know it��s foolish of me. But this is my����


    ��That��s not it either.��


    Sid denied it again.


    ��Of course, it is frustrating that you��re still waiting for Father, but that��s not the biggest issue.��


    ��Then what is the biggest issue?��


    ��You, Mother.��


    Sid hesitated for a moment, but then spoke honestly.


    ��It��s painful to watch you never consider your own happiness.��


    Lilly turned to him with a dazed expression.


    Sid continued.


    ��To you, I��m precious. The memories with Father are precious. And this city you��ve worked in all your life is probably precious too.��


    ��...��


    ��But I want you to realize that you are the most precious of all.��


    Sid repeated with more strength in his voice.


    ��To yourself, Mother��you should be the most precious.��


    ��...��


    ��But as long as I��m here, you��ll keep living only for me. That��s why... I want us to try being apart for a while.��


    For her child, Sid.


    For the memory of her vanished husband.


    For the city of Crossroad, where she had worked all her life.


    Lilly had always worked and devoted herself. She��d never stopped running.


    Live for yourself...


    That��s why Sid��s words were so precious. But would he understand?


    That a mother could never separate her identity from her child. How could she explain?


    That she��d been doing her best to find her own kind of happiness. How could she make that clear...


    ��While I��m at it, I plan to study more at the Ivory Tower in the Capital. I want to dig deeper into magical theory.��


    ��...��


    ��Will you try to stop me...?��


    ��No.��


    Lilly smiled faintly.


    ��If you��re firm in your decision to leave the provinces and head to the Capital, how could I possibly stop you?��


    ��...��


    ��A mother shouldn��t hold her child back.��


    ��You��ve never held me back, Mother. You��ve always been the one pushing me forward.��


    That��s why he was leaving.


    Because he felt guilty, always being pushed forward by his mother.


    He wondered��if he disappeared, would her life, which he had unintentionally blocked, finally open up?


    ��I��ll come back soon.��


    Sid said it like he was making a promise to himself.


    ��It won��t take long. I��m just... going away for a little while.��


    ��...��


    ��So while I��m gone... I want you to try living for yourself, just once.��


    Lilly slowly turned the wheelchair around and spread her arms toward Sid.


    ��Son.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Let me hug you once.��


    Sid bent his knees and embraced his mother.


    The mother and son held each other tightly.


    Lilly stroked her son��s now broad shoulders for a while, then whispered.


    ��No matter how far you go, don��t forget that I love you.��


    ��I��ll never forget.��


    Sid whispered as he gently patted his mother��s now small shoulders.


    ��And you��don��t forget that I love you, either.��


    ��I won��t forget. Never...��


    Mother and son held on, unable to part for a long time.


    Even though it wasn��t the first time Sid had left Crossroad. Even though they��d often been apart while he traveled the world.


    Somehow, this time felt like it would be an especially long farewell��and so, they clung to each other, just a little longer.


    On the way back to New Terra, Ash had some new company.


    National Mage Sid, and the Cross family��s twin heirs��Emerald and Sapphire.


    During the long journey to New Terra, they gradually became acquainted with Princess Stella.


    At first, Stella was wary of them.


    But she soon adjusted.


    She kicked Emerald around like a fool, got along famously with Sapphire, and listened to Sid��s fascinating stories about magic.


    Over the course of several weeks, the children became fast friends. But when they reached the Capital, they had to part ways.


    Each had their own path to follow.


    Stella returned to the palace, Sid headed to the Ivory Tower, and Emerald and Sapphire were off to the Academy.


    ��Your Highness! Please remember me! I swear I��ll become your personal knight!��


    ��Ugh~ just hurry up and go already, you dumb blonde.��


    As Stella heartlessly kicked Emerald away, Sapphire was clinging to Sid.


    ��Brother Sid! Even if other vixens flirt with you in the Capital, you must! Firmly! Reject them! I believe in your fidelity!��


    ��Wait, why do you believe in my fidelity...��


    Fools as they were, Emerald and Sapphire��s antics made both Ash and Serenade laugh heartily.


    Lucas, however, pressed a hand to his forehead, clearly distressed.


    After parting ways with the group, Sid headed straight for the main tower of the Ivory Tower.


    There, he planned to continue his research on ancient magic, using it as his new base of operations while continuing his mission to retrieve the remaining fragments of magic scattered across the continent.


    When Sid arrived at the Ivory Tower and was escorted inside by the waiting guards��


    ��Welcome.��


    In the first-floor hall of the tower, a circle of aged scholars sat waiting for him.


    ��The Everblack Empire��s only certified mage. The National Mage, Sir Sid.��


    ��...��


    Though he sensed the gazes directed at him were far from friendly, Sid calmly stepped forward.


    He walked to the center of the scholars gathered in a circle. Toward the raised platform that had only a single chair placed upon it.


    ��The Mage of Memories. The Mage of Ruins. You have many titles... but of them all, I find this one most fitting.��


    A middle-aged woman with sharp features spoke in a cold tone.


    ��The Mage-Killer.��


    ��...��


    ��The one who goes around erasing the final traces of the world��s remaining magic... the heartless, bloodless last magocrat.��


    Within the Ivory Tower, opinions on handling magic remnants had long been divided.


    Dearmudin had taken the stance that they should be cleanly eradicated for the safety of future generations. But there were just as many who believed that if a fragment could be preserved, it should be.


    Currently, the consensus within the main tower leaned toward the latter. That these remnants, being part of historical record, should be preserved.


    For someone like Sid��who took the lead in erasing them��it was difficult to expect a warm welcome here.


    ��Rather than killer...��


    Sid didn��t flinch.


    ����Undertaker�� would be a more accurate description.��


    ��You...��


    ��Also, my views differ somewhat from my master��s.��


    Sid slowly looked around the room.


    ��If the magic remnants themselves bear no malice, I don��t destroy them. There��s a lingering mana pool in the forest near my home, but after examining it personally, I judged it harmless to people. So I left it alone.��


    The expressions of the surrounding scholars seemed to brighten for a brief moment��until Sid continued coldly.


    ��However, if I sense even the slightest potential threat to people, I��ve destroyed them without hesitation.��


    ��...��


    ��I��ve destroyed far more than I��ve left untouched.��


    In the air that turned hostile once again, the same middle-aged woman asked in a low voice,


    ��And how do you discern that? How do you determine which fragments are dangerous and which are not? By what standard do you make such judgments?��


    ��Because I can feel it. You may not be able to sense them at all, but I can interact with those remnants directly.��


    Calmly. And mercilessly.


    Sid declared this while looking at the old mages of a bygone era��who could no longer use magic themselves.


    To their gritted teeth, Sid added,


    ��And beyond that, I verify each fragment��s potential threat using the theory my master taught me. Based on that final evaluation, I decide whether to preserve or erase it.��


    ��...!��


    ��You may supplement the theoretical parts, if you like.��


    With those words, Sid shrugged off his coat and draped it over the back of the chair. Then he loosened the knot of his tie.


    ��You��ve received the data on the fragments I��ve processed so far, haven��t you? So��shall we begin reviewing them now?��


    Rolling up his sleeves, Sid glanced around the room.


    ��Let��s see if I��ve ever been wrong, even once. I welcome your esteemed opinions.��


    Faced with the young newcomer��s open challenge��


    The old mages�� faces simultaneously twisted with fury, contempt... and a flicker of joy.


    ��Very well. Let��s see what the youngest disciple raised in the backwoods by the Grandmaster has to offer...!��


    Thus began a symposium that would last several days.


    Among those chasing after what had already disappeared, in a world where magic was fading��they still held onto their mage��s pride.


    Imperial Academy.


    A blonde boy and girl stepped down from the carriage. Emerald and Sapphire scanned the wide courtyard with their cold green and white eyes.


    Already dressed in their new uniforms, they looked, on the surface, like two figures from a painting.


    Their appearance caused a stir among the students near the gates. As with most kids their age, romance was always the hottest topic of interest.


    But while curious stares and murmurs poured in from all directions, Emerald and Sapphire interpreted them quite differently.


    ��Heh... as expected.��


    ��They��re looking down on us, just because we came from the countryside.��


    Completely misunderstanding the situation, the twins straightened their shoulders proudly and began walking, drawing on their inner fighting spirit.


    The commotion only grew as they passed through the gates and into the courtyard. It wasn��t even entrance season, and the Academy didn��t typically accept transfers.


    New faces mid-term were almost unheard of.


    Special Admission Students.


    With that title, the twins walked toward the Academy��s main building, exchanging glances.


    ��You ready, Em?��


    ��Of course, Sap.��


    They both extended their fists and bumped them together in the air between them with a solid thump.


    ��This school... we��ll bring it to its knees����


    ��Consider this a clean takeover...!��


    It was the moment when what could��ve been a sweet, wholesome school-life rom-com for the twins took a brutal genre shift.


    Guided by a staff member to their assigned classroom, they exchanged a firm nod in front of the door.


    BANG!


    With synchronized kicks, they burst into the classroom and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    ��Who��s the boss of this class?!��


    ��Forget the class level! Who��s the top dog of the first years?!��


    ��Starting today, this Academy belongs to us!��


    ��If you don��t wanna get wrecked, you��d better behave and become our underlings��!��


    The students inside, who had just been laughing and chatting cheerfully, all recoiled in shock and stared at them.


    And then��


    ��...��


    Standing at the podium, the homeroom teacher��who had just been encouraging the class to warmly welcome the two incoming transfer students��stood with their mouth hanging open.


    Seeing the teacher for the first time, the twins scowled fiercely and shouted again.


    ��Are you the boss of this class?!��


    ��Cut the chatter! Let��s settle this with a fight!��


    ...And thus unfolded the first day of the Cross siblings�� transfer, forever marking them as the ��Storm Transfer Duo�� of the Imperial Academy.


    After that, the children of heroes from the Monster War began enrolling one by one from across the continent.


    And three years later, when Princess Stella herself enrolled at the age of thirteen��


    The Imperial Academy descended into a battlefield of schemes and intrigue, of war and love, not unlike a real warzone.


    But that��


    Is a story for another time.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 868

    Side Story 43. [BONUS STAGE] Salome


    Clack.


    The stream turned on.


    The camera shook slightly before it settled, revealing a woman seated in a gaming chair.


    She wore a baggy hoodie and dolphin shorts, thick-rimmed glasses perched on her nose. Her long pink hair and slightly tanned skin stood out.


    ��Saloh~��


    The woman yawned lazily, scratching her stomach under the hoodie, and waved at the camera.


    Messages started flooding into the chat as viewers joined after receiving the stream notification.


    �� Saloh~


    �� Hi, Salome


    �� She��s scratching her belly again today...


    �� Salome, does your bellybutton smell too?


    Scratching her head over the hood, Salome responded.


    ��Perfect and flawless Salome doesn��t smell, even if she doesn��t shower for months~ Not from the bellybutton or anywhere else~��


    �� That stink must be crazy;


    �� I can smell it through the screen


    �� When did you last shower? Look at all the grease on her face


    �� Please, just wash your face at least ?? I��m begging you ??


    ��Salome is a succubus, so it��s fine. Succubi are spiritual beings, so we stay clean even without washing.��


    �� No way, you still look dirty through the screen!!!


    �� This... is a succubus?


    �� Nooo, this isn��t the succubus I fantasized about ??


    �� Plugging my nose to watch this again today


    Once enough viewers had gathered, Salome pointed a long index finger at the camera and casually recited her opening line.


    ��Hello~ I��m your succubus queen Salome, here to steal your vitality, malice, and donations. Any toxic behavior like cursing, trolling, or not joining membership will get you instantly banned.��


    �� First time watching this stream��Is this her usual concept?


    �� Concept, you say?;


    �� Salome is a true succubus~ She even has a lineage~


    �� Not the succubus thing, more like... this sloppy vibe;;


    �� You think this mess is a concept?


    �� Don��t you see the chaos in the room behind her???


    �� This is all natural... the filth comes from the soul...


    �� Ranked #1 on Forbes for Most Wasted Looks by a Streamer


    Salome nodded thoughtfully while reading the chat.


    ��Yeah, yeah. I told you, I really am a succubus. Can��t you tell from this beauty? And not just any succubus��I��m the legendary succubus empress!��


    �� Ah, so that��s your setting...


    �� But you��re the one breaking it though;


    �� Noted... succubi don��t wash and are filthy...


    �� Learned something new^^ Gonna help me in my next life during an isekai return loop^^


    �� Even office workers shower before going to work ?? At least wash before streaming


    �� Sorry, but there are lots of people here because she��s dirty. Don��t force hygiene


    �� Real talk?? I turn off the stream when Salome��s clean


    �� So many lunatics here lol


    �� Even the chat smells...


    It was the usual chaos in the chat.


    Watching the madness unfold with ease, Salome picked up a drink can she��d left nearby.


    Pshhh��the can opened with a crisp, refreshing sound.


    Ding!


    A donation came through at the same time.


    [��BlackBox�� has donated 10,000 won!]


    �� What are you drinking? This is the third time I��m asking


    With a refreshing puhah~, Salome downed the drink and shook the can in front of the camera.


    ��The Eye of Booze~��


    �� ;;;


    �� That��s crossing the line...


    �� I can��t believe someone actually drinks that stuff


    �� She looks like some foreign pink sun or whatever, and yet she drinks that?


    While the viewers recoiled in disgust, Salome tilted her head and gulped the rest of the can.


    ��This stuff is crazy good. Too many people here don��t know real flavor.��


    �� Real talk?? Eye of Booze slaps


    �� King tier drink??


    �� Best combo: hot soak at the bathhouse + Eye of Booze + broth from boiled eggs


    �� Uh... pardon me, but what country��s rule is that?


    �� It exists... in 1990s South Korea...


    �� Salome, I get that you��re drinking but could you at least bathe before drinking!!!


    Watching the chat devolve into a war between Eye of Booze lovers and haters, Salome smiled in satisfaction.


    Viewers shuddered at the sight.


    �� This person only drinks polarizing stuff like Dejava, Morning Calm, Dr. Pepper, and mint choco;


    �� At this point, she��s doing it just to stir us up


    �� ??? Are there even people who don��t like those drinks?


    �� Just hearing the names brings my appetite back


    �� No mistaking it��s Salome��s stream��only the same fanatics gather here;


    Ding!


    Another donation came through.


    [��SpectacleGoblinExecutioner�� has donated 10,000 won!]


    �� Could you maybe take off your glasses just once...?


    ��My glasses? Why all of a sudden?��


    Salome tilted her head, but the chat had already launched into another war.


    �� Obviously because you look way prettier without them


    �� Nonsense! The glasses are god-tier items that add 2% more intelligence to Salome!


    �� Only 2%...?


    �� Anyway, you look better with them. Don��t ever take them off


    �� Everyone knows the universal truth: taking glasses off makes you hotter!


    �� Glasses freaks OUT!!!


    �� It��s war now, you aesthetic ignoramuses!!!


    After the debates over hygiene and drink preferences, now the chat was fighting over glasses on vs. off.


    Salome watched quietly, then chuckled.


    ��Glasses? Sure, why not.��


    With a playful yap! she whipped off her thick-rimmed glasses. They didn��t even have lenses to begin with��just frames.


    But before the viewers could even react to her bare face, snap! she put them back on.


    Salome looked at the screen and said a single word.


    ����Molecule��.��


    �� She��s got at least three master��s degrees!


    �� Salome, the intellect of the century!


    �� So smart, so brilliant, unbelievably sharp


    �� Knew it, glasses on is way better


    �� What are you even saying? The liquid vibe was insane��she looks way better without glasses!!


    �� PleaseTakeOffTheGlassesPleaseTakeOffTheGlassesPleaseTakeOffTheGlasses


    Watching the viewers rip into each other, Salome grinned with satisfaction.


    She was a succubus��an actual one.


    Though she had ended up in a different world than where she was born, her need to feed on others�� emotions remained unchanged.


    So, how could she harvest those emotions in the most efficient and effortless way?


    The answer was right here: online streaming.


    She could absorb a multitude of emotions just from the viewers watching her stream!


    No more bothersome work like entering someone��s dreams and charming them. All she had to do was turn on the stream, and viewers from all over the country would flock to her and offer up their emotions.


    This was high-tech! The cutting edge of the succubus business! Peak Earth civilization!


    ��Sitting still while feasting on emotions... this is the perfect job for a succubus.��


    And so, Salome��s job satisfaction reached sky-high levels��but there was one small problem.


    After absorbing Raven, her favorite emotion to consume had become ��malice.��


    Of course, she could still enjoy other emotions... but they just didn��t have the same kick. It was like eating food without enough sauce.


    Just like how humans here loved fiery dishes like mala hotpot, nuclear tteokbokki, and fire chicken, Salome craved intense, vicious emotions.


    So, in her quest to harvest more malice on stream...


    Her content gradually evolved into an evil kind of show where she deliberately introduced controversial topics to spark arguments and watched the viewers go wild.


    It happened then.


    Ding!


    [��BarksAtBoringStreams�� has donated 5,000 won!]


    �� Woof! Woof woof! Woof woof woof!


    ��I��ll try to make today��s stream fun, so please translate yourself~��


    Ding!


    [��BarksAtBoringStreams�� has donated 5,000 won!]


    �� But if I may ask, why were you late today, ma��am?


    ��Yaaawn, I kept trying that game I ended yesterday all the way through this morning. Finally beat the final boss and saw the ending before I slept. So I overslept and started late today.��


    The chat fell silent for a moment.


    �� ???


    �� W-what now?


    �� What did you say?


    �� You beat the final boss off-stream?


    �� Are you out of your mind?


    �� What the hell is this...?


    Up until now, the chat had been divided into love-it-or-hate-it camps, but this time they united in outrage against Salome. She had truly crossed the line.


    While her streams were mostly talk shows, Salome was still officially a variety game streamer.


    After chatting, she would always transition into gameplay. But to learn she beat the final boss she was struggling with��off-stream, alone, after ending the broadcast?


    Faced with this absurd betrayal, viewers exploded in anger, and Salome eagerly drank in the surging emotions. Once she felt full enough, her eyes snapped open.


    She formed a heart with her hands and shouted toward the camera.


    ��Charm~ Beam!��


    Fwoooosh��!


    A wave of pink magic (real magic) rippled across the screen.


    And just like that, the enraged viewers instantly calmed down.


    �� Ahh~


    �� Why were we even fighting?


    �� I don��t understand what you mean, madam. We��ve never fought.


    �� Justice, peace, love...


    �� Charity, hope, Salome...


    �� Happy happy~py


    �� Who cares about preferences? Let��s all enjoy what we enjoy


    �� Love you, Salome noona!


    �� As long as we have your stream, we��re happy!


    Seeing the now peaceful chat, Salome nodded with satisfaction.


    She was full from harvesting negative emotions, and the viewers were happy again after shedding them��wasn��t this a win-win? (At least, according to Salome.)


    With the stream now calm, she began to wrap up the chatting segment.


    Ding!


    [��LoverOfCoupleStreams�� has donated 5,000 won!]


    �� By the way, did you hear the news, host?


    ��Hm? What news? I didn��t hear anything.��


    [��LoverOfCoupleStreams�� has donated 5,000 won!]


    �� Apparently RetroAddict is doing an Outstream today? You seriously didn��t know?


    ��What?!��


    Salome, who had been lounging comfortably, shot to her feet.


    Outstream. The shortened form of ��outdoor streaming.��


    In other words, the popular streamer next door��retro game specialist ��RetroAddict����was going live offline today...!


    Panicked, Salome rushed to RetroAddict��s channel and checked the community post.


    Then she screamed.


    ��Holy shit, it��s real! How could I, his official stalker, not know this?!��


    �� Um... I don��t think you can add the word ��official�� to stalker, ma��am


    �� More importantly, if you��re his official stalker, how did you miss RetroAddict��s schedule?


    �� Because... she was a car...


    �� ��She was a car.��


    �� Didn��t she publicly confess to RetroAddict last time and get rejected?


    �� Is she sulking and avoiding updates since then?


    ��No, I didn��t get rejected! RetroAddict just said he was really busy and needed time to think! He said we should stay friends for now!��


    �� ??? Isn��t that... literally a rejection?


    �� This girl lolol The denial is real lolol


    �� Damn, even after getting turned down multiple times, she never gives up. Respect the persistence


    �� RetroAddict is amazing too. Salome��s super pretty, but he shut her down without hesitation.


    �� Is being pretty the issue? Look at that mess of a room behind her... could you handle that?


    �� Unnie, I totally could!!! Dump that retro game nerd and come to me!!! I��ll make you happy!!!


    ��Hold on, everyone! I��m gonna wash up real quick and get ready to head out!��


    Leaving the stream running, Salome actually darted off to the bathroom at full speed.


    Viewers stared at the now-hostless screen in confusion.


    �� Huh? Is she seriously trying to crash RetroAddict��s Outstream?


    �� Isn��t this kind of... invasive?


    �� Uh... it��s way past invasive. Haven��t you seen how she clings to RetroAddict?


    �� Love makes you blind, after all


    �� In a weird way, this is peak Salome lol


    �� But seriously, how many days has it been since she last washed?


    Time passed with the camera pointed at an empty room.


    Normally, viewership would drop off at this point, but instead, the live viewer count kept climbing.


    News had spread��Salome had declared she��d crash RetroAddict��s stream, and the infamously unwashed, unkempt Salome was actually getting cleaned up and dressed for once.


    After quite a while��


    ��Ta-daa��!��


    Salome reappeared on screen, completely transformed.


    The sloppy mess from earlier was gone. She was freshly showered, well-dressed, and absolutely radiant.


    Her long pink hair was neatly tied into a ponytail, and instead of the worn-out hoodie and dolphin shorts, she wore a stunning tailored suit.


    ��Last time I wore a skirt and did sexy makeup, and it totally overwhelmed him. So today, I went full formal. What do you think? Do I look okay?��


    �� Is this... full-makeup Salome?


    �� Then what the hell was that pig we��ve been watching all this time...?


    �� Forbes, you weren��t wrong ??


    �� RetroAddict, thank you... thanks to you, Salome is finally living like a human being...


    While the chat was awash in emotion, Salome switched the stream to her phone camera.


    She flashed a mischievous smile at the screen.


    ��Alright, time for our own little outdoor adventure!��


    Then she pointed straight at the camera with her index finger, as if issuing a declaration of war.


    ��RetroAddict, you��re mine!��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 869

    Side Story 44. [BONUS STAGE] RetroAddict


    Outskirts of Seoul. A large hospital lobby.


    ��Retro-ha~��


    A man in a hoodie and shorts waved in front of a camera held by a cameraman.


    ��Hello, this is RetroAddict. I think this is almost the first time I��m seeing you all from outside my house.��


    Waiting viewers rushed in with a flood of chat messages.


    �� Retro-ha~


    �� Hi, RetroAddict


    �� Now that you��re in natural light, you look even puffier


    �� Wait, he can move under sunlight?


    �� Thought he was one of us children of the dark...


    �� Screeeeeech sunlight scaryyyy


    ��Yes, I was honestly terrified while preparing for this Outstream. You��d never guess, but I��m actually a huge introvert.��


    �� Uh... we know that quite well;;


    �� Of course a shut-in game freak would be an introvert, what else?


    �� Wait, wasn��t he an internal type?


    �� His internal fat is getting serious tho lol


    �� Ahem, that��s not a belly, it��s his gaming skill pouch


    ��Anyway! Today I��m here at a hospital lobby in Seoul.��


    RetroAddict pointed to the interior of the lobby and gave an awkward smile.


    ��Can you guess why I��m here today? Drumroll please...��


    �� drrr drrr drrr


    �� Why is his acting like this?


    �� Is he reading from a textbook?


    �� This is painful, just start already...


    �� I think it��s kinda cute tho lol


    It was tough delivering lines while being stared at by people in real life, but RetroAddict stubbornly pushed ahead with the stream.


    ��Tada! I��ve turned this place into a one-day arcade!��


    One side of the wide hospital lobby was filled with various arcade machines. Everything from claw machines to karaoke booths, retro games, and even modern fighting games.


    �� Whoa, this is legit


    �� Better than the arcade near my place


    �� Look at all those retro games instead of new ones lol


    �� He��s living up to his name, RetroAddict ??


    ��You all know I��ve been donating to the Pediatric Cancer Foundation, right? While doing so, I wondered if I could organize an event that would bring joy to the kids.��


    RetroAddict explained while watching the chat.


    ��And since I��m a retro game specialist streamer, I thought I could show the kids the fun of arcades. That��s how this event came to be.��


    The chosen hospital was where one of his viewers was currently admitted.


    It had a dedicated pediatric and adolescent cancer center, and the number of young patients being treated here was quite large.


    He coordinated with the hospital, persuaded the guardians, brought in machines from nearby arcades, and set up the event space...


    After months of effort, it all came together today.


    ��And now, we have someone joining us to help host the stream.��


    RetroAddict reached out to his side stiffly, his expression frozen.


    ��Making a surprise visit without any prior notice... please welcome Salome.��


    Salome leapt into the frame from off-camera.


    ��Yahoo! Saloh~!��


    �� Yo, she really came


    �� The queen herself has descended


    �� She actually showed up lol


    �� Pink Sun invades~~!


    �� ��I want to insert myself between those two��


    �� There she is again, that stray cat


    After greeting RetroAddict and the other staff, Salome licked her lips mischievously.


    ��An event like this is obviously a good thing, and a kind one too~ But honestly, viewers might not find it all that entertaining.��


    Then she put on the thick-rimmed glasses she had briefly taken off, pushing them up her nose with flair.


    ��I��ll spice it up with some extra heat! So you won��t get bored while watching~!��


    RetroAddict clenched his fist and trembled, but he couldn��t argue.


    An arcade event with pediatric cancer patients��sure, it was meaningful and wholesome. But whether it made for exciting streaming content was another matter. A good deed alone wasn��t enough to meet the internet��s hunger for entertainment.


    But add in the rising queen of chaos and spicy content, Salome?


    ��Alright then, shall we have some fun, senior?��


    ��Eek! Who��s your senior?!��


    ��Aww~ You��re my streaming senior, aren��t you? You��ll teach me a lot, right?��


    As Salome subtly snuggled up to him, RetroAddict instantly pulled away, stepping to the side. Viewers cheered and munched on popcorn as the rapid exchange played out.


    If RetroAddict was the rising star of light��known for clean, consistent streaming and doing good deeds like supporting pediatric cancer patients��


    Then Salome was the streamer of darkness, whose chaotic and provocative broadcasts thrived on drawing out viewers�� malice.


    They were polar opposites by nature, and with Salome��s one-sided crush on RetroAddict added to the mix, the result was undeniably entertaining to watch.


    ��Oh, by the way, everyone! All donations today will be going directly to the pediatric cancer center, so let��s take this opportunity to do a ton of good deeds~!��


    Salome gave a big wink and pitched her donation line.


    ��And guess what! The top three donors will receive exclusive rewards on my stream~!��


    ��Alright, then! Let��s kick off today��s event!��


    �� RetroAddict with the desperate cut-in lol


    �� If you leave her alone, she��ll definitely cause trouble


    �� You summoned Salome... accept your fate, RetroAddict...


    �� He didn��t even invite her tho???


    �� Salome crashes the party even when she��s not invited


    �� Reckless chaos, zero accountability ??


    And so, the event began.


    The setup allowed kids to freely play on the arcade machines, with tournament-style competitions held for each game category.


    Who could survive the longest, progress the farthest, rack up the highest score, or take the final victory��


    And for the final event, the claw machine challenge��who could snag the most dolls?


    There were prizes for each category, including grand prizes, participation prizes, effort awards, and more.


    The children, who had been hesitating outside the event hall, finally began to trickle into the one-day arcade.


    Having spent so much of their lives inside the hospital, most had never experienced a real arcade. Their faces lit up as they stood before the various machines for the first time.


    ��Phew...��


    RetroAddict sent the cameraman toward the kids and took a moment to catch his breath.


    ��Hyung!��


    At the sound of a voice, he turned to see a familiar boy running up with a bright smile.


    RetroAddict smiled back just as warmly.


    ��Well, look who it is! I almost didn��t recognize you!��


    The boy, who had been RetroAddict��s very first viewer, looked noticeably healthier.


    His hair, once buzzed close to the scalp and slightly bluish, had grown out nicely. His once skinny arms and legs had filled out a bit too.


    ��How��s your health?��


    ��I feel great! Hardly sick at all, and the doctor says everything��s looking good.��


    ��You��re getting discharged next month, right?��


    ��Yeah. I��m pretty much all better now.��


    The boy glanced toward the arcade, where the other kids were squealing and playing.


    ��I��m glad I could do this with them before I leave... Thanks, hyung.��


    ��No, I should be the one thanking you.��


    RetroAddict gently tapped the boy on the back.


    ��Go on, play with the others. Make some good memories.��


    ��Okay!��


    The boy bowed politely, then dashed off toward the arcade.


    As RetroAddict watched him with a warm smile and turned his head��


    ��Snff... snrk...��


    Salome was standing there, covering her mouth, tears and snot streaming down her face.


    Startled, RetroAddict broke into a cold sweat.


    ��Why are you crying all of a sudden? What��s wrong?��


    ��I��m not crying... sniff... if they��re happy, that��s all that matters...��


    ��Yeah, well, the stream isn��t gonna be okay like this. People are gonna think I made you cry.��


    RetroAddict pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her, but when Salome ignored it and just kept sobbing like a child, he had no choice but to wipe her face himself.


    ��What��s going on with you? First you show up unannounced, now you��re crying like this.��


    ��But... you have to see this in person. It��s the day one of your little wishes came true...��


    ��Well, I mean, yeah... I guess that��s true.��


    RetroAddict chuckled softly, but then tilted his head.


    ��Wait, but how do you know what my wish wa����


    ��Phhhffff!��


    ��Waaagh! Don��t blow your nose in my handkerchief!��


    As he flailed from the sudden distraction, Salome quickly wiped her face with a sloppy cat-wash motion and bolted off toward the arcade.


    ��Alright, everyone! Let��s get started with our first event match~!��


    ��Don��t just take over the show! You said you were only here to watch, hey��!��


    At first, many of the children were shy and hesitant, but they quickly warmed up to the atmosphere of the one-day arcade.


    They took turns trying out different games, giggling and squealing as they immersed themselves.


    Even though they were undergoing tough treatments in the hospital��


    They were still just normal kids, full of mischief and a love for play, no different from kids outside.


    ��Alright! First event match��karaoke battle!��


    Salome, acting as co-host, entered the karaoke booth as the first contestant and sang a song.


    But Salome was tone-deaf, and ended up in dead last with a pitiful score.


    ��This is absurd! My heavenly voice! How could I be last?!��


    She tried to make up for it with a seductive rage dance, but RetroAddict frantically held her back.


    �� No matter where you take her, our Salome is an embarrassment


    �� Apologies on behalf of our streamer...


    �� For the record, she also dances like crap. Totally uncoordinated


    �� Can��t sing or dance? What kind of... succubus is this?


    �� But she��s pretty... let��s just have a drink...


    Next came a series of retro game challenges.


    A game where a tiny dragon spits bubbles, one where a knight in armor runs to the right, one where matching three identical jelly blobs makes them burst...


    The kids picked it up quickly, laughing and shrieking as they played. Meanwhile, Salome alone failed to grasp the rules, dying over and over again.


    ��Kyah!��


    ��Gahk!��


    ��Gueeegh!��


    She contorted her pretty face in every way possible, getting wrecked repeatedly, and every time she hit game over, she slammed her face into the cabinet with a groan like a pig being fed.


    �� Is she really a variety game streamer...?


    �� This isn��t a bit... Salome��s really terrible at real-time action games...


    �� She��s barely okay at turn-based stuff, and only when it plays like chess or Go


    �� Honestly feels like she lived in another world and just started gaming


    Whether she was throwing on purpose or just that bad, her losing reactions were top-tier.


    Like a pro wrestler selling their opponent��s moves, Salome went all-out every time she lost in a tournament match.


    The kids doubled over with laughter. The viewers were cracking up too.


    ��...��


    RetroAddict just stood there in a cold sweat, watching the chaos unfold.


    Still, thanks to Salome��s glorious self-destruction, the event was a hit, and so was the stream.


    Time passed, and the final event began.


    It was the claw machine tournament.


    The format was simple: whoever could grab the most dolls would win. And fittingly, the prize was also a doll.


    ��A super-sized doll modeled after me!��


    RetroAddict pulled back a cloth to reveal a giant plush that looked like a one-person sofa��shaped exactly like RetroAddict himself.


    Of course, it was an extremely deformed version, and aside from the words ��RetroAddict (????? ?????)�� stitched onto the hoodie, it was hard to even tell it was supposed to be RetroAddict.


    �� Huh? Isn��t that the merch from last year?


    �� It is! That was the grand prize at last year��s online fan meeting.


    �� I heard the winner rejected it ��cause it was too big. So that��s where it ended up.


    �� Are they dumping leftover stock now? lol


    �� Palming off unwanted merch on a kid ????


    ��Hey now, this is a high-quality, super comfy cushion doll! Everyone��s gonna love it!��


    That was clearly not true.


    Most of the kids looked completely uninterested in the RetroAddict plush, some even visibly recoiling. Still, they joined the claw machine tournament simply because it was fun.


    And then, there was her.


    ��I will win!��


    A woman, eyes gleaming with greed for the prize.


    ��I will win��no matter what��!��


    �� Ah... right. She exists.


    �� Is she a RetroAddict merch stan?


    �� She actually wants it that bad?


    �� But would someone who��s never used a claw machine before really be good at it?


    �� Wait, isn��t it kinda messed up for an adult to try to win a prize meant for kids with cancer?


    Then Salome raised her horn-rimmed glasses with a solemn expression.


    ��I do my best, no matter the opponent. Even if that opponent is... a child.��


    �� My baby��s so noble


    �� She��s a shame wherever she goes(?)...


    �� Please don��t tell people she��s our streamer in public


    �� But like... seriously, I don��t think she can win. The kids were pretty good earlier


    ��Heh... no choice, then.��


    Salome grinned dangerously and rolled up the sleeve of her right arm.


    It didn��t show on camera, but a swirl of pink magical energy was gathering at her fingertips.


    ��I��ll just have to unleash... my true power...!��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Tired of seeing Ads? Then please support me on Patreon! Any tier of subscription will make it so you won��t get any ads!


    If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /InsanityTheGame


    Join my Discord! .gg/BWaP3AHHpt